ã€ŠMy Doomsday Territoryã€‹


 Chapter 1 Start with a Broken System

    <h4>Chapter 1 Start with a Broken System</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    In the dim light, Tang Yu slowly opened his eyes, and a twinge of soreness and ache came from his body.

    He reluctantly propped himself up as dust mixed with some finely crushed stones rustled from his body.

    ¡°I am¡­ Still alive?¡±

    In his memory, a wave of demonized beasts breached the shelter¡¯sst line of defence. Countless survivors died in a sea of screams, dyeing heaven and earth red with blood.

    This is doomsday! It arrived in the world a month ago.

    At that time, he was nearing his college graduation and already found a good job. He was only waiting for the formal appointment of his position. But unexpectedly, a disaster suddenly struck.

    Red fog filled the sky, huge rifts appeared above the earth as demonized beasts and monsters climbed out from these abyss rifts. Theyunched a deration filled with massacre and ughter against human beings.

    These abyss rifts marked theing of doomsday!

    Tang Yu happened to be in school on that day and saw the earth split open to devour the whole campus buildings. The surrounding teachers and students werepletely scared silly. One by one, they were torn to shreds by the demonized beasts in a sea of roars. At that time, he was still far away from the abyss rift and had evaded the first wave of ughter by the demonized beasts. In another stroke of good fortune, he met arge group of survivors who were also fleeing the area. After several twists and turns, he finally arrived here, a small shelter.

    The number of the demonized beasts is endless, and the strength of the army is no match for them. Mankind kept continuously losing ground and ended up reluctantly focusing on more important areas.

    The shelters are thest line of defence for mankind.

    This small shelter is built on the foundation of a resort and houses thousands of survivors. This is the safest haven within a dozen to twenty miles. Although not as safe as arge-scale shelter guarded by the military. Such a shelter has guns and ammunition, strong human beings and is also built in an area far away from the abyss rifts. asionally, the demonized beasts attack the shelter, but they¡¯re quickly eliminated.

    He originally believed it was safe. Even while knowing the demon wave was surging at the front. But in the end, the shelter was flooded by the wave of demon beasts. Then he suddenly realized. Even such a shelter, under these waves of attacks, was also so¡­ Fragile.

    Tang Yu looks around.

    On both sides, the copsed houses formed a chamfer. Instead of being buried, he dodged a bullet. When he stretched out to grab something with his hand, he noticed his palm was red. It wasn¡¯t his own blood. But on another side, an unlucky man had his lung pierced by an iron pipe, with blood flowing and dyeing the ground red.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one.

    Through the cracks, Tang Yu can see many human remains scattered all over the ground. The deaths of these people outside looked even more gruesome than this unlucky fellow who was pierced by an iron pipe.

    Tang Yu was deeply saddened at the scene.

    He survived by luck, but he was of no use. As an ordinary person, neither armed nor awakened, meeting even the weakest of demonized beast is enough to kill him.

    ¡°If only I was an awakened one¡­¡±

    A person with good qualifications will naturally awaken at the beginning of the doomsday. Those who have slightly lesser qualifications may awaken under the pressure of adversity and be an awakened one with the ability to protect themselves during the doomsday.

    There are also some people with ordinary qualifications who cannot awaken on their own, which is fine. The shelter has a special auxiliary awakening device that can help survivors awaken. However, Tang Yu was very embarrassed when he was tested. His qualification was the worst and he wasn¡¯t even qualified to awaken at all.

    There aren¡¯t few people who are like him. Once they encounter danger, this is almost tantamount to being sentenced to death.

    ¡°So, I can only wait for my slow and painful death?¡± Tang Yu muttered to himself, feeling unwilling in his heart, but seemingly resigned to his fate.

    All of a sudden, he heard a ring.

    ¡°Ttiring! The Lord of the End System has been activated. Requesting the Lord to please construct a Lord¡¯s Castle and establish a territory as soon as possible.¡±

    What was that sound?!

    What did I hear just now? Could I have been discovered by the demonized beasts, or did I have an auditory hallucination?

    ¡°Ttiring! Requesting the Lord to construct a Lord¡¯s Castle¡­ As soon as possible.¡±

    The voice came from his mind. This time, Tang Yu was convinced that this mysterious voice actually existed.

    The voice sounded very mechanical, but it just repeated the same request over and over again in his mind. He soon found he couldn¡¯t only block the sound of the voice, but can also ask this voice questions in his mind. Although the information he received was limited, at least he found out what it was.

    A System!

    Tang Yu remembered the name of it, Lord of the End, a game he used to y before the doomsday. He was excited. He was no stranger to this system, or even very familiar with it. He could casually pull out hundreds of books with the system in his mind.

    In an instant, he thought of the plot of these books, philosophy, life and finally thought of the game.

    The Lord of the End is originally a third-rate strategy game with a Western Fantasy Doomsday background. The story follows the end of the world, the imminent demise of mankind, and the castles built by yers which preserve the final fire of civilization for mankind. These yers need to¡­

    Tang Yu suddenly shook his head. In the moment of life and death, he still had a mind to contemte the background of this game!

    ¡°System, since you are my system, can you somehow awaken me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Can you give me some bodyguards, or summon a group of subordinates?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Tang Yu: ¡°¡­¡±

    Then at least give me a solution to the crisis before me!

    ¡°Ting¡­ Ttiring, build the Lord¡¯s Castle. It will solve the current crisis faced by the Lord. Two ancient puppet guards will be sent whenpleted.¡±

    ¡°That will do, I¡¯ll start immediately and build one right away!¡±

    ¡°Ttiring! To build a Lord¡¯s Castle requires the Lord to select a site and pay 100 units of source crystal. The system detects the Lord does not have any source crystal on him. So the Lord¡¯s Castle cannot be built.¡±

    Tang Yu: ¡°¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how to respond, how would he know any of this?!

    Other people¡¯s system usually sends a novice pack first. This broken system is better, it sends nothing. Even the main base has to be built by himself. But how can he establish a base without resources? After ying many strategy games for so many years, he¡¯s never seen such a thing!

    Now, where is he going to find a 100-units of source crystal?

    Source crystal is a very precious strategic resource. Demonized beasts have a small probability of condensing one in their body. It is said that there are also a natural-born source crystal ore veins in the wild. But this isn¡¯t easy to locate. Only elite fighters and even awakened ones can only find it. Tang Yu is only a survivor at the very bottom level. Not mentioning source crystals, even if he sees one, he won¡¯t even recognize it. He¡¯s never seen one before.

    Under normal circumstances, he would never be able to get one.

    But now¡­

    When Tang Yu thought about it, he found there was a glimmer of hope¡­ The shelter has been breached, and there must be source crystals left behind from the ce where the awakened one had lived.

    He doesn¡¯t know whether his guess is correct, nor does he know whether the source crystal left behind reaches a hundred units. But in order to grab onto this glimmer of hope, he must fight!

    Taking a deep breath and sorting his mixed thoughts, he adjusts his mood and said: ¡°The awakened one and senior officials of the shelter all live halfway up the mountain in this vi resort. These people live in the central area of the shelter. Before I ran away, I had been thinking of running inside. Now I am so close to the central area of the shelter, not far away from the vis. This is an advantage but also a disadvantage¡­¡±

    Tang Yu gave a wry smile. His body was already very weak, and he had no weapons on him. This was a terrible start. The only thing he could rely on was his system, which was now unable to y a role.

    He then patted his cheeks, and his eyes soon became firm.

    Fortunately, the debris of the copsed area weren¡¯t tightly pressed. As Tang Yu looked around, he then began observing the outside environment. Finally, he found arge gap and climbed out from inside the ruins.

    In front is a vacant lot, originally there was arge number of makeshift shanties and tents built. Of course, it¡¯s now a mess with many iplete bodies scattered around. Only a small part of these bodies are lightly mutted with a strong scent of blood pervading to the tip of his nose.

    The demonized beast corpses are rarely seen. Tang Yu knows when the whole shelter was breached, in the face of this wave of demon beasts, there was little resistance.

    Holding his breath, he groped his way forward. He would probe several times and look around at almost every section of his path.

    The hot sun hung high as the sweat dripped from the tip of the nose and fell on the ground. While it quickly evaporated, Tang Yu silently gasped. Fortunately, the number of demonized beasts was less than expected. Along the way, he only saw one or two demonized beasts from a distance. He bowed his head, not wanting to know what they were eating.

    Bypassing the ruins and hiding in the grass, Tang Yu did everything he could to avoid the demonized beast. Fortunately, the whole shelter ruins had just been through a ughter. The blood scattered all over the ground masked his scent well, causing the demonized beast to lose their greatest tracking tool.

    He gradually moves step by step and sees the vi area close at hand.

    ¡­¡­

    When he moves closer to the vi area, he noticed the surrounding environment bing messier with destroyed houses and debris everywhere.

    The dark craters left after explosions, the marks left behind by bullets on these ruins all show that this ce has been through fierce battles.

    Tang Yu saw many corpses, some of which were awakened human beings and others of demonized beasts. They were mixed together like a field of death.

    He stepped forward carefully, crouching in front of the bodies and searching through their clothes.

    The pungent smell fills the air at the tip of his nose while both of his hands are covered in blood. But Tang Yu didn¡¯t care. He searches the body half frantically and half calmly.

    He found a type 54 pistol.

    There are also two clips.

    With the addition of a dagger, he found on the way before. These were the only rtively intact weapons he could find. He knew these weapons wouldn¡¯t y much of a role in the face of demonized beasts. But the cold touch of a handgun still increased Tang Yu¡¯s sense of security.

    He also saw some guns and weapons in the distance. They looked intact, but they were all found in rtively open ces. It was too dangerous to go and get them. He was cautious and focused on the source crystal as his first target. Tang Yu didn¡¯t want to take more unnecessary risks.

 Chapter 2 Building a Castle!

    <h4>Chapter 2 Building a Castle!</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    ¡°Is this source crystal?¡±

    In his hands, a small white crystal sparkles as if it was the most beautiful treasure in the world. Before the doomsday, if he had such a crystal, one would be enough to make a fortune!

    This is Tang Yu¡¯s first time seeing one, but he is quite sure that this is a source crystal, rather than a sparkling diamond. If he holds it tightly in his hand, he can feel some warmth, which shows it contains amazing energy.

    The source crystal was detected by the system, showing it contains about one unit of energy, which hasn¡¯t been found by the awakened ones. These awakened ones are even poorer than Tang Yu imagined, or maybe these people didn¡¯t bring it with them when they escaped. Along the way, he searched several awakened one¡¯s bodies but didn¡¯t find anything good.

    The source crystal was dug out from a demonized beast. He has cut open a number of heads from the demonized beast corpses¡­ This was the only source crystal he was able to dig out. But as he continued cutting, he was bing more adept at cutting open the demonized beast heads.

    As time went on, Tang Yu began worrying about whether he could gather up a hundred units of source crystal in the end. In case these awakened ones were truly poor, or if some of them escaped. They would cheat or rob him if they saw him taking away the source crystals¡­

    As more time passed by, he also found some food to satisfy his hunger for a little while longer as he continued his search. The situation in the vi area is somewhat better¡­ When Tang Yu had searched most of the vis in this area, he was able to carry out more than a dozen source crystals in his arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that¡­ This amount of source crystal is far from enough. Hopefully, I can find enough source crystals in thisst vi.¡±

    This is a single-family vi which looks more luxurious and covers arger area. It is thest vi that Tang Yi can search in the eastern district of the vi area. The whole vi area is divided into eastern and western districts. Although the western district upies arger area, there is also a wide distance between the two districts. If there aren¡¯t enough source crystals, when he heads to the western district from the eastern district, there will be a lot more dangers and risks involved.

    Tang Yu walked carefully into the vi garden, but suddenly.

    ¡°Ding! An energy response of more than 100 units of source crystals has been detected within 100 meters ahead. Please collect¡­ As soon as possible. Ding! Detected¡­¡±

    The system¡¯s voice sounded in Tang Yu¡¯s head whichpletely scared him. This broken system, which usually doesn¡¯t put have any emotions when exining. Unexpectedly, gave a reaction as he clearly heard the contents from the voice. After listening, his expression was overjoyed as he said.

    ¡°Even the Heavens can¡¯t stop me!¡±

    Although the vi isrge, the damage was still very serious. Along the way, he saw some deep pits on the ground which can only appear if the ground was hit by an explosive. The vegetation in the garden also seems to have been burned down by the fire, leaving only ashes littering the ground.

    When Tang Yu walked in from the broken side of the wall, he saw a scene of a house filled with devastation. The door of one of the bedrooms was left ajar, and vaguely, he could see a little glint from a broken safe.

    ¡°I found it!¡±

    He quickly stepped forward and came to the bedroom door. Just as he was about to step inside, he suddenly came to a halt.

    His pupils sharply contract!

    In the bedroom next to the broken safe, a brown, wild boar-sized demonized beast with fur expanding outward on the body like steel spines was seen. Its back is facing Tang Yu as he noticed it was gnawing at something.

    Click crack, the sound of cracking was especially loud given the circumstances. Tang Yu held his breath and dared not make any sounds.

    He has recognized the strange creature in front of him. This is a demonized beast!

    Compared with humans, animals which are affected by the red fog may be demonized and form a new demonized beast species. In front of him is a demonized beast, Demonized Steel Rat which is a demonized ordinary rat!

    This is only the lowest rank demonized beast, but this monster is still a deadly threat to Tang Yu!

    Instinctively, he wanted to take a few steps back, but the demonized steel rat had found him. With a squeak, its whole body rushes towards Tang Yu like a brown meatball.

    This brown meatball is extremely fast, and the steel spines on its fur gleamed with a cold light. After a little hesitation, Tang Yu realized he couldn¡¯t escape!

    His only chance at survival is to kill the demonized steel rat and get its source crystal!

    He kept a close eye on the fast-approaching demonized steel rat. Only its fast-moving brown figure was left in his pupils.

    These thoughts shed through his mind as Tang Yu suddenly calmed down.

    Thirty steps, twenty steps, ten steps¡­

    Tang Yu holds the gun with his hands as the dark muzzle points at the demonized steel rat. It came closer and closer!

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang bang!¡±

    The shots were fired through the barrel of the type 54 pistol. A bullet, with strong kic energy, violently struck the demonized steel rat.

    Tang Yu has never practised shooting. But perhaps because it came too close, or he was extremely focused, the five shots fired from the clip had allnded.

    The fur of the demonized steel rat looks like it has been damaged in several ces as dark green blood continuously flows out of the wounds. It has been severely hurt and screeched out in pain for a bit. But a demonized creature has very strong vitality. In the eyes of the demonized steel rat, he sees a ferocious light flicker.

    It no longer cares about its wound and continues rushing at Tang Yu!

    Tang Yu¡¯s ferocity also rose. He threw down the pistol with the empty clip, pulled out his dagger, and stabbed the demonized beast hard with widened eyes.

    One stab after anothernded with the dagger as blood spatters on his arms and chest, dyeing it a deep green. Tang Yu no longer felt anything. He just keeps exerting himself.

    When he calmed down, Tang Yu didn¡¯t realize how many stabs he had given the demonized rat before it had already fallen in a pool of blood its own blood.

    ¡°Haa haa~.¡±

    Tang Yu gasped heavily. His arms were tired, his clothes became tattered and his skin. Especially the arm using the dagger received many cuts from the steel spines. Every time he moved, even if it was slight, he grimaced with pain.

    Before he could rx, all of a sudden, his face changed again.

    Outside the house, roars sounded from demonized beasts.

    Tang Yu knows it was the gunshots that attracted more demonized creatures.

    What arrived was a humanoid demonized beast covered in grey and ck fur. It stood more than two meters tall and had sharp ws on each hand. What else caught Tang Yu¡¯s eyes was¡­

    A huge fiery red scorpion also followed along.

    As well as a big ck snake shrouded in green gas.

    Tang Yu¡¯s face became extremely solemn. The three demonized beast, no matter which one, are far fromparable to the demonized steel rat from just now.

    He isn¡¯t a match against these beasts!

    Tang Yu turns around and runs. Regardless of the pain, he swoops near the vicinity of the source crystal and reaches for it.

    ¡°Ding, one hundred and twenty-five units of source crystal have been detected. The lord has a total of 141 units of source crystal. Would you like to build the Lord¡¯s Castle?¡±

    ¡°Build it quickly!¡±

    Many source crystals immediately turned into spots of light and disappeared as if being bing the most gorgeous disy of fireflies. Tang Yu felt a little heartache. This was perhaps the most ¡°money¡± he had received in his entire life.

    The light and shadows dancing around are extremely gorgeous. But all of a sudden, it seems as if a gust of wind has swept through while great changes were taking ce all around.

    The originally devastated environment in the vi had disappeared. Instead, it was reced by ssical decoration.

    The floor was covered with a red carpet, and the ceiling hung beautiful chandeliers.

    On the walls, it was either decorated with exquisite murals or iid with huge crystals.

    The tables and chairs in the room are all giving off a faint woody fragrance. He doesn¡¯t know what kind of wood, but there are broad and soft leather sofas which can be used as beds.

    Several vivid and lifelike statues decorated the hall.

    A basketball-sized crystal is suspended in the centre of the hall.

    Tang Yu is almost petrified. How can it be so luxurious? At the end of the day, how can he go from a deadly environment to this extravagant ce? This is simply¡­ Too shocking!

    Although this hall is indeed luxurious, he still knows the most urgent concern at present is still the looming threat of the three demonized beasts outside.

    Tang Yu turned his attention back outside. A gate which stood three meters high and four meters wide had already been formed in ce of the original vi door. At this time, the gate was open. Two puppets appeared, they were dressed in blue and white armour, wearing masks and holding spears. Both appeared on each side of the gate as if they were the gatekeepers.

    It was clear to Tang Yu that this was the guard puppets that the system had mentioned would be attached to the core of the castle.

    Through the gate, the outside world is still the same as before, but now it was in sharp contrast to this luxurious hall within the gate.

    Tang Yu is still a little nervous. These three demonized beasts seem difficult to mess with. He doesn¡¯t know how the strength of these two puppets willpare with them or whether they can get rid of these three demonized beasts.

    The strange puppet guards said nothing. One of them took a few steps back to secure the castle gate.

    Another puppet guard assumes a fighting stance. When the giant fiery red scorpion quickly approaches, it suddenly moves!

    After the puppet guard¡¯s body shakes, in the next moment, it appeared in front of the giant fiery red scorpion. There is a sound of breaking wind as its spear prate theyers of carapace. Before the giant fiery red scorpion has a chance to react, its carapace has beenpletely prated.

    From the bottom to the top, one stab went through the skull!

    The first demonized creature has died!

    But it wasn¡¯t over!

    After solving the giant fiery red scorpion, the puppet guard took the initiative to attack again. Donned in full body armour, it still moves faster than any demonized beasts Tang Yu has ever seen. It was as if it¡¯s the whole body turned into blue lightning, and after several leaps, it came to the other two demonized beasts.

    The strikes thundered out! The fighting style of the puppet guard is simple and rough. With chops, stabs and simple attacks, but what was particrly frightening about these attacks were the unparalleled speed and strength behind each strike.

    In the blink of an eye, the humanoid demonized beast had its head smashed in, and the big ck snake was pierced with a single stab!

    During this period, only a few seconds had passed. The two demonized beasts maintained their previous forward-facing dash. But after death, they rolled with inertia while a long trace of all kinds of blood were left as they fell and dragged their bodies on the ground.

    The sound of the spear whistling through the air seemed to reverberate in his ears¡­ Tang Yu froze for a moment and thought: Aren¡¯t these three demonized beasts too weak?

    But he knows that it¡¯s not these demonized beasts being too weak, it¡¯s just that his puppet guards are too powerful. He doesn¡¯t know how many times stronger they arepared to the awakened ones he has seen before!

    This kind of puppet guard is truly amazing! Although Tang Yu still thinks the one hundred units of source crystals are too much. He keeps wondering if the system can give him a discount!

    Threerge demonized beast bodiesy outside the castle gate as a wave invisible to the naked eye energy escaped from the dead demonized beasts. A small part of it dissipated directly into the air, but arger part of the energy flows toward Tang Yu¡¯s direction.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes widened, and he couldn¡¯t help showing an excited expression on his face.

 Chapter 3 Spirit Power

    <h4>Chapter 3 Spirit Power</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    He could clearly feel that a force, like a clear spring, continuously poured into his body.

    This is the spirit power that escaped after the death of those demonized beasts!

    Absorbing and refining spirit power can make one stronger.

    But only an awakened one can absorb spirit power! This is also the key for an awakened one to continue evolving and going beyond the realm of ordinary people.

    However, Tang Yu knows his own situation. He has very poor qualifications, not to mention absorbing spirit power. Even the auxiliary awakening devices can¡¯t help him awaken.

    But at this time, he clearly felt that a force was pouring into his body and then converged somewhere.

    If this wasn¡¯t spirit power, then what was it?

    Tang Yu decided to ask the system.

    ¡°Ttiring! The Lord¡¯s qualifications are indeed quite low, belonging to E-ss. But after the system has been bound to the Lord, you have gained the ability to absorb and refine spirit power without the need for awakening¡­¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the puppet guards belong to the Lord as territorial units and cannot absorb spirit power on their own. As long as the Lord is within the range of the escaping spirit power, this spirit power will naturally be absorbed by the Lord.¡±

    ¡°In addition, the higher the level the territory bes, the faster the lord will absorb and refine the spirit power.¡±

    Tang Yu has also heard that if the demonized beast killed by an awakened one is too far away, they can¡¯t absorb the spirit power.

    Some people once thought that the use of powerful thermal weapons to kill demonized beasts would be cost-effective. Not to mention costs, even the spirit power could hardly be absorbed in the end. Over time, many awakened ones have be unwilling and don¡¯t use these weapons unless necessary.

    Tang Yu sat down with his knees crossed, closed his eyes and immersed himself his mind. In a trance, it was as if he was in a dark and closed off environment. There was only one mass of light in the centre, which was faintly shining.

    This is the essence of spirit power!

    Tang Yu suddenly understood this group of light was spirit power. It isposed of numerous tiny light particles, gathered together to form a group of light, sending out a surging source of power.

    This is the first time he intuitively felt spirit power, and it is also the first time he was prepared to refine it.

    There is no confusion in Tang Yu¡¯s mind, like an inborn instinct, his consciousness controls the rotation and extrusion of this mass of spirit power.

    A few light particles are separated from the mass of light and flew to the edge of this dark space. Slowly it melts into his torso and limbs before finally going into his five internal organs. In an instant, the body seemed to be more powerful.

    Tang Yu seized this feeling and continued refining the spirit power. As he bes more and more proficient with the process, his refining speed became faster and faster. With the light mass of spirit power gradually bing smaller, it turned into tiny particles of light and waspletely absorbed into every cell of his body.

    A long timeter, Tang Yu opened his eyes. Now his spirit is full, his eyes are bright and energetic, and his body bes strong and powerful. With a small clench of his fists, he can feel the surging force passed along from the inside of his body to the palm of his hand. Even the scars on his arm are slowly healing at this time.

    Tang Yu was surprised. No wonder he heard the first refinement of spirit power produced the best effect. At this time, it seemed really too good to be true. If he faces that demonized steel rat again, he is confident he can easily kill it.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After the crisis was over, Tang Yu finally has the time to take a good look at his newly built Lord¡¯s Castle.

    Looking from the outside, the Lord¡¯s Castle isn¡¯t big, just a little bigger than the previous vi and can only be regarded as a miniature castle. The outer wall is silvery white and has a dark blue spire roof. Everything looks picturesque, like it came from some fantasy.

    There are two floors in the castle. The first floor is aplete hall and the second floor is the resting ce for the Lord. It has a bedroom, study and bathroom. He can¡¯t see the furniture for now, but he feels it¡¯s also all of high quality.

    Tang Yu soaked in a pool of water, which was bigger than his previous bedroom. The pool of water was full of fragrance and was sofortable that he almost moaned.

    After the doomsday, he has spent most of his time sleeping on the streets and asionally living in simple wooden houses or makeshift tents. As a result, he suffered through the wind and rain.

    These 100 source crystals are really well spent!

    Besides, there are also two loyal puppet guards and a crystal ball suspended in mid-air. Making these 100 source crystals spent even more valuable!

    Tang Yu summoned the crystal ball, which was the size of a basketball ball as it floated over of him.

    The crystal ball is simr to a radar and can monitor and alert him if there are problems with the territory.

    At this time, the territory is in its most primary state, so the scope is small. But it also includes the east and most of the west side of the vi area. However, any changes in these areas will be disyed on the crystal ball.

    From this crystal ball, Tang Yu saw several red dots hidden on the eastern side. Thinking he hadn¡¯t been discovered by the demonized beast as he travelled to this ce gave him a burst of happiness. He was d something didn¡¯t go wrong along the way. Otherwise, the demonized beasts would¡¯ve torn him to shreds.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just the crystal ball. When Tang Yu opened up the system panel, he found a map of the territory, on which he can also see red dots. However, the crystal ball shows a more detailed picture, even including the general terrain within the territory.

    Tang Yu immediately got up, picked up his equipment, and set out with puppet No. 1. He wants to clean up the surrounding demonized beasts with puppet No. 1, while he leaves No. 2 in charge of guarding the castle.

    ¡°Thest is to bring No. 1 to the rear.¡±

    In front of his eyes is a rotten demonized wolf, with green eyes and rotten body. Strength aside, this scene is enough to cause people to shake in fear.

    But Tang Yu won¡¯t tremble. The demonized beasts he¡¯s met today, whether strong or weak, couldn¡¯t stop his first blow. So he puts aside his previous fears of demonized beasts.

    After refining a sufficient amount of spirit power, Tang Yu had some fighting spirit on his face when facing demonized beasts. This is just another battle!

    The rotten demonized wolf leaps high with its mouth agape as a gust of rotten wind blows in its face.

    Tang Yu calmly held his dagger and was absorbed in focus. At the moment when the demonized wolf swoops close, his right foot mmed on the ground hard and passes sideways, with the dagger prating deeply into the rotten wolf¡¯s internal organs.

    He then spins around and continues wielding the dagger.

    Brush, brush!

    After a few stabs, the rotten demonized wolf, which had been injured and unable to move, was finally killed.

    Another wave of spirit power is absorbed into his body.

    ¡°Hoo-hoo~.¡±

    Tang Yu gasped for breath. The whole engagement was no more than a minute. But the exertion of both his strength and stamina was great.

    However, he felt a sense of aplishment in the end.

    The ordinary awakened ones will have a qualitative improvement in physical power at the moment of awakening. He didn¡¯t go through this process, but through the refinement and absorption of spirit power, his physical quality is getting higher and higher. At this time, cutting down the rotten demonized wolf with his dagger also represents him reaching the standard of an ordinary awakened one.

    Perhaps he has reached even higher.

    Tang Yu looked at his dagger with a sharp de in hand and slightly frowned. This dagger is rtively small and is inconvenient when used to deal with demonized beasts. Perhaps when hees across a stronger demonized beast. He is afraid he will be unable to cut through the demonized beast¡¯s hide with the dagger¡¯s sharpness.

    He needs a more effective weapon.

    The sky was already slightly dark, and in the distant mountain and forests, the roar of demonized beasts rose one after another in the distance.

    The outer area has gone beyond the detection range of the crystal ball, and Tang Yu doesn¡¯t intend on continuing the cleanup. He will call it quits for today since he feels very tired. If not for his improvement in physical quality, he is afraid he will be tired and only left lying prone on the bed.

    Tang Yu returned to the main hall with his spoils of war. No. 2 was still standing on the side, faithfully and dutifully guarding the gate.

    There are many trophies. Especially this time, he held no scruples and searched everywhere. Many items which were hidden by awakened ones have been found and plundered by him.

    Like this desert eagle.

    The Deagle is a very powerful and famous pistol. But in fact, it isn¡¯t very practical. Firstly, the gun is too heavy, and secondly, the recoil is too strong. This is probably apart of a private collection of some former boss before the doomsday.

    But it¡¯s different now. He has already gained the physique of an awakened one. The Deagle, which is normally very difficult for ordinary people to handle before the doomsday, is just like an ordinary pistol for him with its recoil. On the contrary, the lethality of the Deagle is just right when dealing with demonized beasts.

    He also found a lot of food, especially the rare tobo and alcohol before the doomsday. Unfortunately, most of the food had been destroyed in battle which made Tang Yu very distressed when witnessing it. Afterwards, he immediately grabbed a handful of snacks and stuffed it into his mouth.

    These previously inconspicuous snacks before the doomsday are also things which the boss can afford. Tang Yu suddenly feels he should thank those demonized beasts. Without this demon tide, where can he get a hundred units of source crystals to build his Lord¡¯s Castle? Such a thing in a shelter cannot be freely obtained by him.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    It was now nighttime and the stars were shining.

    Tang Yu always felt the air after the doomsday was much cleaner than before. At night, he could see stars which he had seldom seen before.

    He suddenly remembered his parents far away and wondered if his parents were doing well at this time. At the beginning of doomsday, when mobile phones were still barely useable tomunicate. Tang Yu had spoken with his parents several thousands of kilometres away and learned that his parents were still rtively safe. They told him that the military was nning on setting up a shelter near where they lived.

    Tang Yu wants to go to them now, but he is also a little worried. He doesn¡¯t know whether the shelter has been sessfully built or if everything was all right.

    Originally, he was just an ordinary survivor struggling to survive. In his previous life, he couldn¡¯t dream of crossing thousands of kilometres in this dangerous wilderness for a lifetime. At best, he could only pray at the bottom of his heart for the safety of his two elder parents.

    Now it¡¯s different. With the system, Tang Yu felt there was hope. Perhaps not yet, but as long as his territory develops smoothly and he improves his own strength. He believes one day in the future. He will be able to cross thousands of kilometres to that distant city.

    This day certainly must not be too far away!

    Tang Yu was lying in bed. That night, he sleptfortably as he was guarded by No. 1 and No. 2. He didn¡¯t have to worry about the screams and shouting on heaven and earth as soon as he awakened. Now, he no longer had to be nervous all the time and was ready for a new journey in life.

 Chapter 4 Survivors (Top)

    <h4>Chapter 4 Survivors (Top)</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    The main feature of the Lord of the End game is there are a wide variety of buildings, some of which aren¡¯t used for functional reasons at all. Before the outbreak of the doomsday, he still hadn¡¯tpleted construction of all the buildings avable on the building list.

    Tang Yu opens the building list. Included are the core buildings, resource buildings, military buildings, defence buildings and special ssed buildings. All of which require source crystals and the corresponding resources, such as wood, stone, and so on.

    In the beginning, while establishing the Lord¡¯s Castle, Tang Yu believes he picked up the castle cheaply. At least he doesn¡¯t need to carry over a bunch of materials. If Tang Yu was really required to bring over materials, he would involuntarily shiver just thinking about it.

    At this time, the only territorial building on his list is still the Lord¡¯s Castle. No other building has been built.

    Tang Yu first opened the core building list. Core buildings are the most important buildings in the territory. There is none on his list at the moment. Other types of buildings don¡¯t have a limit on the total number of buildings. However, different core buildings, no matter how high-level the territory bes in the future or how wide the range of the core building functions, will always remain as first-order buildings.

    There are four kinds of core buildings: Pub, market, workshop and research institute.

    The pub can recruit followers. Cost: 200 units of source crystal, 100 units of wood.

    The market can buy resources, blueprints, and even rare items. Cost: 300 units of source crystal, 100 units of wood.

    The workshop can manufacture equipment and items. Cost: 500 units of source crystal, 100 units of stone, 100 units of iron.

    The research institute can improve or even develop blueprints. Cost: 1,000 units of source crystal, 100 units of wood, 100 units of stone, 100 units of iron.

    Although the research institute is a core building, its prerequisite for construction must be for the territory to be a second-level territory. That is to say, the core territory castle needs to be raised one more level¡­ Of course, when Tang Yu sees the price to construct this core building, he immediately loses his desire to build it.

    Although the other buildings are a little cheaper, at this time, he doesn¡¯t even have the minimum 100 units of source crystal. He can¡¯t even afford to construct the cheapest buildings on the first order building list.

    To him, this doesn¡¯t seem very user-friendly. Tang Yu feels a sense of urgency. His previous shelter had been attacked by a demon wave, which proves that although this ce is so far from the abyss rift, it still wasn¡¯t safe. It¡¯s impossible to know when the next demon wave will arrive. This time, there isn¡¯t even a decent line of defence. Even with No. 1 and No. 2, no matter how powerful they are. Tang Yu will also feel the danger in facing an endless stream of demonized beasts.

    The development of his territory must be done immediately!

    At this time, the sky was still hazy, like a veil of silver. Suddenly, the eastern sky began to emerge a sh of white, lighting up half night sky. The orange morning glow sprinkled earth, also illuminating thends below. Looking at this scene, one can see the many scattered ruins everywhere.

    This looks so bad!

    When Tang Yu went out, he dares not say he is still a lord, given the state of his territory.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to at least set my small goals first. I have to at least develop the territory to the scale of a first-order town.¡±

    Last night, Tang Yu slept enough, his energy and physical strength had recovered to their peak.

    He began leading No. 1 to clean up the nearby demonized beasts.

    In the evening, several more demonized beasts gathered in the territory, all of which havee from the nearby area. When Tang Yu got up in the morning, he found a corpse lying at the gate of the castle.

    The demonized beasts within the territory are easily dealt with. No matter how big or small, even if some are good at hiding, there was no hiding under the system map. These demonized beasts will soon be quickly solved by No. 1.

    Tang Yu found a tourist map of a scenic spot. This is the first ss resort vi after being converted into a shelter, even though the basic design remains the same. Tang Yu¡¯s eyes rested on the edge of the central square of the scenic spot, where a hotel was located nearby. Before the doomsday, this was said to have been a fairly good hotel.

    The former hotel before the doomsday has a cold storage area. After the establishment of his previous shelter, it had be the food storage centre for that shelter. Even if Tang Yu has never walked into this hotel, he clearly knows the importance of that ce when he first arrived at the shelter. He heard many people mention that what they longed for the most was to go in and take a good look at what was in the cold storage area. They wanted to see whether it was same as in legends, that there is a mountain of food piled up.

    Tang Yu doesn¡¯t believe there is a mountain of food, but he does believe there is food in this hotel!

    Tang Yu makes the hotel his next search focus in order to store more food. Even if there are no survivorspeting with him, but if this ce was left alone, what if it was destroyed by the demonized beasts?

    Tang Yu¡¯s heart ached when he remembered that many of the food he had found before had been ruined by the demonized beasts.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At this time, in the hotel¡¯s underground cold storage area.

    Several people who survived the first demon wave had expressions of horror on their faces.

    The man at the front, holding a gun in both hands, fired several shots with a bitter expression on his face.

    There, a scarlet, six-legged, two-meter-high demonized beast was slowly nibbling away at a corpse in its jaws.

    When the bullets hit the scarlet demonized beast¡¯s fur, there were several metal pings of bullets bouncing off. It shows the demonized beast wasn¡¯t hurt by this attack at all. The scarlet demonized beast was still nibbling away at the corpse in its jaws,pletely ignoring the attacker.

    Witnessing this scene, Chen Haiping was inplete despair.

    The survivors behind him trembled while their faces became even paler. Just now, a survivor who could no longer bear the pressure took off in a mad dash. At this time, half of their body was bitten into pieces and held in the jaws of the demonized beast. The others who saw this became too scared, no longer daring to make a move.

    Chen Haiping was a little better when facing this situation, after all, he is an awakened one who has fought against demonized beasts. He can at least still calmly think during this moment. However, no matter what he is thinking, he can¡¯t find any way to survive at present.

    The scarlet demonized beast is truly terrible. The bullets from the pistol aren¡¯t powerful enough to cause lethal damage. This is also the first time he¡¯s seen bullets bounce off like this.

    The demonized beast didn¡¯t move, and Chen Haiping also dares not take the lead to try and escape. Whether it¡¯s in terms of speed of the scarlet demonized beast while attacking the survivors or the original force shown when the demonized beast tore open the door to the cold storage area. It was clear to him the strength of this demonized beast is far greater than his own. He¡¯s afraid that even the most powerful awakened one in his shelter may be no match for this demonized beast.

    He didn¡¯t move but reced his empty pistol with a sharp military machete. The de is cold and sharp, even though he knew he was no match for it. Chen Haiping didn¡¯t want to sit back and wait for death toe. Even if he dies, he at least wanted to cut off a piece of flesh from the other side!

    The scarlet demonized beast spat out the meat in its jaws as its eyes glowed with a bloodthirsty light.

    Chen Haiping grits his teeth as his de slightly rise.

    Suddenly, a boom sounds!

    There was a violent vibration overhead as dust began falling. Chen Haiping¡¯s heart was suddenly shocked. In the next moment, he actually saw the scarlet demonized beast turn around and be a red shadow. It was running to the outside of the cold storage area.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Gone?¡±

    The survivors were puzzled, but they really felt their lives sh before their eyes. Some of the survivors¡¯ legs became soft as these people fell to the ground.

 Chapter 5 Survivors (Bottom)

    <h4>Chapter 5 Survivors (Bottom)</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    Tang Yu walked very carefully along the trail halfway up the mountain. This path was out of his territory¡¯s monitoring range. From time to time, he would suddenly see demonized beasts fly out¡­ Then, they were subsequently smashed into a meaty paste by No. 1.

    Arriving in the front of the hotel, there is a vacant lot. Before, many sheds and houses were built, upying most of this square. But now, these sheds and houses have all copsed.

    No. 1 kills the demonized beasts attracted by the noise while Tang Yu cuts open the heads of the dead demonized beasts in the back. He wanted to see if these corpses had any source crystals inside.

    A little whileter, there were a few more sparkling source crystals which appeared in his hand.

    ¡°Why do I feel that killing these demonized beasts in order to find source crystals is much more lucrative than searching the residences of the awakened ones?¡± Tang Yu truly didn¡¯t understand how poor these awakened ones were. The contribution of 100 units of source crystals from the whole awakened one vi area was already the paltry limit which could be expected from them.

    After clearing the surrounding area of demonized beasts, Tang Yu directed No. 1 to walk towards the hotel while he followed closely behind.

    Suddenly, he saw a dark shadow on the ceiling. Before he could clearly see what it was, he heard a loud bang which was apanied by a strong shockwave. When the floating dust gradually settled, what appeared in front of him was the body of a demonized beast. He couldn¡¯t clearly make out its appearance since it already looked more like a meaty paste.

    Tang Yu swallowed his saliva.

    He doesn¡¯t know whether he was more frightened by the demonized beasts or¡­ More frightened by No. 1¡¯s disy of violence. With No. 1 being so powerful, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it demolishes the whole building.

    While thinking these terms, suddenly, No. 1 clenched the long spear with both hands and tilted the tip of the spear downward, vaguely pointing to something in the distance.

    Tang Yu also became more vignt.

    This is the form No. 1 takes when it¡¯s on high alert. Entering this state indicates that No. 1 is ready to burst into full force, which is a sign of imminent danger approaching! Obviously at the beginning, in the face of those three difficult to mess with demonized beasts, No. 1 had some room left to spare.

    But looking in the direction where No. 1 is pointing, he quickly dted his pupils at a red figure.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Inside the cold storage area.

    The survivors gasped for breath after surviving their ordeal.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Have we been saved?¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of this ce!¡±

    ¡°But will that demonized beast still be outside¡ª¡±

    Boom!

    There was another loud bang. This time, the shockwaves were even stronger, as if a demolition team was setting off explosives upstairs. Some survivors staggered and threw themselves onto the floor.

    This loud noise is just the beginning. After, the crackles and roars resounded throughout the area. The survivors became paler as they felt tremors go through the earth, as if the hotel would directly copse in the next moment.

    What¡¯s going on outside?

    What¡¯s happening?

    What on earth should they do?

    The survivors don¡¯t understand the situation happening on the outside.

    Chen Haiping had a solemn expression. There was some spection in his mind. However, he felt his guess was hard to believe.

    The tremor didn¡¯tst long as it soon subsided.

    Several of the survivors stared at each other with wide and small eyes. Before, they had just said they wanted to leave here, but now they can¡¯t say anything. Now they fear the demonized beast will catch them on its return.

    At this time, there was movement at the door which had been torn open. Several survivors held their breath and stared with wide eyes.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Outside on the battlefield.

    There were blue and red with light and shadow intersecting with each other. Wherever they passed by, the walls copse while the ground cracks underneath.

    Tang Yu stared nervously on the battlefield. As he was getting ready to remotely order No. 2 toe to their aid. Suddenly, he found the blue light on the field had gained the upper hand. Although he couldn¡¯t clearly make out the movements of each side with his eyes. The spilt blood in the field clearly shows him that it was the demonized beast who was injured!

    As a high-levelbat puppet, No. 1¡¯s fighting instinct is extremely high. When it was presented with the opportunity, it seized the chance to suddenly rotate the tip of its long spear. Apanying this rotation was the air around it suddenly solidifying as the wind is swept up with dust filling the space, much like a mini-tornado.

    In the next moment, the wind stopped.

    No. 1 draws the long spear back and the scarlet demonized beast is lying on the ground. What is left is a hole on its forehead with bright crimson blood flowing out.

    ¡°The battle is finally over.¡±

    Tang Yu was relieved to see the hotel still standing. He saw it had several gaps torn through and was already in a messy dpidated state.

    This scarlet demonized beast can be said to be the most powerful demonized beast he has ever encountered. Fortunately, No. 1 is awesome and powerful. Tang Yu saw that this demonized beast wasn¡¯t much worse than No. 1 in terms of speed and strength. But No. 1 is a puppet with ungodly defence and endurance. Obviously, these two points haveprehensively crushed this scarlet demonized beast.

    Down the hall, Tang Yu came to the underground cold storage area, which was originally the ce where his previous shelter had used to store the food.

    At this time, the door to the cold storage area has been destroyed, and a lot of debris had been piled up behind the door. It looked like a garbage heap with destroyed fragments scattered all around.

    Under the dim light, Tang Yu heard the sound of heavy breathing.

    There¡¯s a living person, a survivor!

    In an instant, Tang Yu was left stupefied.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°We are human, not demonized beasts!¡±

    The survivors breathed a sigh of relief when they found the visitor was a person.

    When the men arrived, Chen Haiping made careful observations of them. The first one was a young man dressed in casual clothes and looked too clean. The other person he saw waspletely wrapped u in armour, making him unable to clearly see his face. Only the one in the armour was stained with a lot of blood.

    With therge movements above, his guess in mind was someone was fighting against the demonized beast. When he first saw these two men, his first thought was someone had solved the terrifying demonized beast¡ª. Although he couldn¡¯t believe this spection since in his view, such a terrifying demonized beast could only be solved using heavy weapons. But given the present situation, this guess is already the most likely scenario.

    However, after seeing these two men, Chen Haiping was shaken by another spection.

    Whether it was the young man in clean clothes or the warrior with blood stained on his armour. He couldn¡¯t sense any aura of being an awakened one from either of these two men. If they were neither awakened ones nor did they rely on heavy weapons. No matter what he thinks, neither of them can beat that terrifying demonized beast.

    ¡°Could it be the terrifying demonized beast had just left and didn¡¯t attack you two?¡±

    He voiced this doubt in his mind.

    Tang Yu frowned at his words and said: ¡°Terrifying demonized beast? You mean the one that was out there? Of course, it¡¯s already dead.¡±

    Dead?

    The rest of the ordinary survivors took a deep breath of cool air, which was then followed by uncontroble shouts of joy.

    Chen Haiping ran out of the cold storage area and came to the ground floor. He was very careful at first, but when he reached the hall on the first floor, he saw the scarlet demonized beast covered in lethal wounds with no signs of life.

    His eyes were so round, with no idea what to say.

    Thinking back to the mysterious warrior in armour again. The man was carrying a long spear behind him, and his spear was also stained with blood. Is this not consistent with the fatal wound on the forehead of this demonized beast?!

    ¡°Did they really kill it?¡±

    Looking at the mess, every inch of the floor of the hall is cracked while the walls looked like it was about to copse. If it wasn¡¯t for the load-bearing columns in the hotel still being present, he would really worry whether the whole hotel would copse in the next moment.

    No wonder the shockwaves were so violent just now. Just by looking at the scene, Chen Haiping knew the strength of the scarlet demonized beast was far beyond his expectations. But the strength of these two who could behead the scarlet demonized beast was even more terrifying.

    He no longer thinks of Tang Yu as just an ordinary person. How can an ordinary person have such strength?!

    Chen Haiping is clear about the division of strength for awakened ones.

    More specifically, he knows awakened ones absorb refined spirit power to reach a certain critical point to break through. After a breakthrough, their physical quality will be greatly improved, just like him. In his previous shelter, he is considered a middle-ranking awakened one. But he is still considered¡ªa first order awakened one.

    This means that although his strength is slightly stronger than ordinary awakened ones, he still hasn¡¯t reached that critical threshold to break through. But he knows that the most powerful awakened one in his previous shelter had broken through the double threshold and reached triple awakening.

    In the entire shelter, and even among the awakened ones, this man was the only one he has ever heard of reaching beyond first order and achieving triple awakening. This man has long fallen in the demon wave, but Chen Haiping has seen this man fight. His destructive force wasn¡¯t as powerful as these two.

    So, are these two actually more powerful than awakened ones?

    Chen Haiping was frightened by his own spection, but this was the only possibility that made sense. Simrly, because the gap between him and the two men was so wide, he couldn¡¯t sense the aura of awakened ones from these two masters. He, therefore, mistook them for ordinary people.

    Even if they were super-strong, how could this young man¡¯s clothes stay so clean? Only the super-strong could roam in and out of the wilderness without being stained by dust.

    This is the only logical exnation!

 Chapter 6 Building a Shelter?

    <h4>Chapter 6 Building a Shelter?</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    When he had gone out, he was only followed by a puppet. But when he came back, several survivors had followed him.

    These people are carryingrge sacks of food, which was found in the cold storage area and other areas of the hotel. Coming from the previous shelter, which originally had thousands of survivors, this can be said to be a very small amount of food. Tang Yu knows that most of the food has been destroyed during the demon wave.

    Of course, Tang Yu epted the food. Originally, he thought some of the survivors would be jealous of him iming this batch of food. After all, they were the first to discover this food in the cold storage area. But in fact, he was just overthinking it.

    All of this food is ownerless, it was as if a person had gone out into the wilderness and picked some wild fruit. Although there is a saying of firste first serve. Without mentioning this, if Tang Yu hadn¡¯te along, all of these survivors would¡¯ve already be cold corpses. Even if he were to really rob them, he¡¯s afraid no one would dare say a word.

    It¡¯s no longer the time when the doomsday had initially broken out or when some people still thought they could restrain the strong with secrws and morality. If these people were still as naive as back then, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive up until now. What can restrain the strong is either someone stronger or a strong person with a moral bottom line.

    Even so¡­

    Tang Yu still gave the survivors some food as a reward for carrying the sacks of food back. When the survivors heard this, they were immediately filled with energy.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel this was the advantage of being the one who hands out the orders.

    No. 1 is strong, but it can¡¯t y arge role in transportation. After all, the food isn¡¯t packaged in boxes but scattered all over the ce. No matter how strong No. 1 is, it can¡¯t take the time to move the supplies over one at a time. On the contrary, if these survivors work together or use some tools, the gathering efficiency immediately goes up at once.

    While walking and talking, Tang Yu soon got to know about these people.

    As a matter of fact, the origin of these people is quite simr to his. They are all people who survived after their shelter was destroyed by a demon wave. Among them, the leader of the group is a middle-aged man named Chen Haiping, who is a first order awakened one. Tang Yu then asks for news regarding the demise of their shelter from the side.

    As far as he is concerned, he only knows the shelter was destroyed by a demon wave. Tang Yu knows nothing about the whole process while Chen Haiping is an awakened one, he should definitely know something about it. Tang Yu thinks he needs to know more about this since this is for the sake of the future development of his territory.

    Chen Haiping doesn¡¯t give too much thought about his inquiry and begins exining.

    In his mind, Tang Yu and his friend are great masters from another area. They just happened saved them, so naturally, he should tell them everything he knows.

    He just bitterly smiled and said: ¡°There was once a shelter here, but it was breached by a demon wave two days ago. The survivors have almost all died out. I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t many survivors left, except for us.¡±

    ¡°Demon wave? That¡¯s really scary. But even if such arge shelter couldn¡¯t resist the demon wave, isn¡¯t withdrawal still fine?¡±

    Chen Haiping¡¯s face looked even bitterer as he said: ¡°Withdrawal? Do you know how long the entire shelter¡¯s defensive line held up against the demon wave?¡±

    He held up three fingers and said: ¡°Three minutes, only three minutes! Not to mention withdrawal, some survivors were killed by the sudden demonized beast wave without even knowing what was happening.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s face was shocked.

    His expression wasn¡¯t false, he originally thought the shelter was destroyed after a bitter struggle. But now it seems this wasn¡¯t the case after all!

    ¡°I used to be a leader of a small team in the shelter. Before the demon wave urred, I was still resting in my residence. When I heard the rm, I immediately rushed to the defensive line. But before I arrived, I saw the demonized beasts flooding in from all sides of the shelter.¡±

    As Chen Haiping recalled, he continued by saying: ¡°The shelter¡¯s line of defence strength wasn¡¯t bad, even though it was only a small shelter. Our most powerful awakened one was also a triple awakening. Moreover, this man, fortunately, awakened a special ability. Such strength can be considered a master among therger shelters, and even around the surrounding smaller shelters, he was famous.¡±

    ¡°This fact, whenbined with our machine guns, explosives and other weapons installed on our defensive line, had made it much stronger. Even with all our advantages on the defensive line, we still couldn¡¯t withstand the demon wave. Our defensive line was immediately broken at once.¡± Chen Haiping pauses to breath out a heavy sigh and showed a rare expression of anger on his face as he said: ¡°The reason for this defeat is that the original director of the shelter, Wang Tai. Seeing the situation taking a turn for the worse, had escaped without warning from the shelter.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, following Wang Tai¡¯s escape, he had taken away many of his loyal men and also carried away many of the guns and ammunition left on the defensive line. These guns and ammunition were originally weapons and equipment installed by the Lindong military to support our small shelter. But they had suddenly been taken away by Wang Tai. As a result, when the demonized beasts attacked, the whole defensive line was full of holes when it was suddenly attacked.¡±

    ¡°Even our strongest awakened one died under this sneak attack from the demonized beasts. I was lucky enough to avoid this disaster. Apart from Wang Tai¡¯s entourage, I¡¯m afraid there are only a handful of us left in the entire shelter that survived by luck.¡±

    Selfishness may be arge part of human nature, especially during the doomsday.

    During the period before arriving at the shelter, Tang Yu was among the hundreds of survivors heading to this shelter. However, when their whole team finally arrived at the shelter. Of the several hundreds of survivors who started out on the journey, only fewer than 100 survivors had sessfully made it to the shelter alive.

    Many of the survivors died in the jaws of demonized beasts. But many more died either directly or indirectly at the hands of fellow humans.

    He isn¡¯t qualified to say anything. In the face of these injustices, he often sits on the sidelines, which is the main reason why he has survived to this day.

    He also isn¡¯t qualified to me Wang Tai. Perhaps while Wang Tai was facing the destruction of the shelter, he cannot say his choice was wrong given the situation. But for those who were abandoned, resentment is an inevitability.

    Tang Yu, as a member of the abandoned, was somewhat angry but not as angry as he expected.

    Perhaps it is because he survived and sessfully activated the system, or perhaps anger is only how the weak cope with their circumstances. So, instead of being angry, he¡¯s more interested in taking control of his own destiny.

    When Chen Haiping had said everything he had held in, he felt a weight had been lifted off his chest. He didn¡¯t dwell too much on the past. How he should survive was the question he should now consider.

    After moving the food once with Tang Yu. Together with the other survivors, they quickly took several more trips to move the rest of the food from the hotel to the vi area.

    However, Chen Haiping felt something was amiss after several of these trips.

    At first, he believed that Tang Yu and his friend were strongmen from arge shelter. He thought they were just passing by and might soon leave this area. But gradually, from chatting with him, he found they weren¡¯t nning on leaving this area at all. This young man dressed in clean clothes was nning on setting up a shelter right here.

    Building a Shelter?

    At first, he thought the other party was only joking. However, after transporting all the food over, he also began hiring the survivors to carry over some loose stone and wood. Although Chen Haiping didn¡¯t see what the point was or why they were doing this, he could see that these two masters seemed to be serious?!

    Just before, he had exined how his shelter was destroyed by a demon wave, but¡­

    He felt like everything he had just said was for naught!

 Chapter 7 Crisis During the Night

    <h4>Chapter 7 Crisis During the Night</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    During the night, there is only silence.

    In a rtively intact vi, several survivors huddled together by the candle light.

    ¡°You said that those two really want to build a shelter here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, shelters aren¡¯t so easy to build, not to mention there are only two of them. So what if they¡¯re strong? Building a shelter isn¡¯t just about being strong.¡±

    ¡°Forget about those two, let¡¯s focus on ourselves. What should we do? It¡¯s now unsafe here. Why don¡¯t we go to the Lindong Shelter? This is arge-scale shelter with an army stationed. As long as we make it there, we won¡¯t have any more worries about demonized beasts attacking us.¡±

    Some people have given proposals, but others aren¡¯t optimistic about these prospects.

    ¡°Lindong Shelter is indeed a good choice, but how do we get there? It¡¯s 60 kilometres away from here and this is still in consideration of the distance being a straight-line. If we could¡¯ve easily reached Lindong Shelter, we wouldn¡¯t have chosen to stay in this small shelter in the first ce.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone else looked back with depressed expressions on their faces.

    Originally, when hiding in the underground cold storage area, they thought they were still safe. But a wandering demonized beast almost killed their group. If it weren¡¯t for the two masters who happened to pass by¡­

    Someone suddenly said: ¡°If those two masters are also going to Lindong Shelter, then we can follow them.¡±

    ¡°Hum, if they want to build a shelter, they have no reason to go to Lindong. Even if they do, they won¡¯t necessarily bring us along with them. I think it¡¯s a better idea to find a way to go to those smaller shelters nearby.¡±

    ¡°But why can¡¯t we stay here? Those two masters clearly said that as long as we stay in this vi area, they will be able to ensure our safety.¡±

    However, few people truly believed this.

    In their minds, there are only two people on Tang Yu¡¯s side, and there are no signs additional people. Not to mention if they truly faced danger, will those two masters be able to rescue them? Even if they make an attempt, they may not make it in time. The reason why they aren¡¯t optimistic about the building of the shelter is there are too few personnel. No matter how strong they are, it¡¯s impossible to take into ount all aspects without more people.

    In fact, they also know from the bottom of their hearts that there is no reason for the other party to protect them. However, intellectually, emotionally, everyone wants someone to protect them when danger arrives.

    This is only human nature.

    Finally, Chen Haiping ended the topic by saying: ¡°Instead of thinking about these things, it¡¯s better to practice marksmanship or swordy. Even if you can¡¯t awaken, you can still give yourself a slightly higher chance of survival.¡±

    The faintly glowing candle gently flickered on the table.

    As Chen Haiping wipes his weapon and was about to say something more. Suddenly, his face changes.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Chen Haiping immediately grasped the handle of the machete and solemnly looked out of the balcony window of the vi with dignified eyes.

    Two faint points of green light seeped into view in the dark night.

    ¡°It¡¯s a demonized beast!¡± Someone yelled in a panic.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say the demonized beasts in this area have been cleaned up?!¡± Someone else yelled in confusion.

    ¡°I knew it, with so few people, how can they prevent the demonized beasts from wandering in? Without solid walls and aplete line of defence, how can there be a safe resting ce?!¡±

    Chen Haiping didn¡¯t speak but just waved the others back. He knew that this thin balcony window couldn¡¯t block a demonized beast.

    All of a sudden¡­ There was a loud boom!

    The whole vi suddenly shook as the candle fell to the ground with a snap.

    Some people didn¡¯t know what was going on while others cried out in fear. Only Chen Haiping, who had been staring at the demonized beast this whole time, could barely make out the lone figure which fell from the sky, trampling the demonized beast into the ground.

    When Chen Haiping finally clearly saw who it was, he recognized the person as the mysterious master in armour from this afternoon. He trampled the demonized beast to death with one stomp.

    Others gasped aloud. Although they didn¡¯t see the whole process¡­ But the fate of the demonized beast which infiltrated the area was like a bug being crushed under a boot.

    Several people haveplicated expressions of their faces. Just now, they said they didn¡¯t trust Tang Yu and spoke ill of him behind his back. They were thinking the other party was only using them for theirbour, regardless of whether they live or die. But now¡­

    As soon as the demonized beast appeared, it was trampled to death by the armoured master. Although these people couldn¡¯t see this armoured master¡¯s face, the scene of his back has been firmly imprinted on their pupils.

    Instead of immediately leaving, puppet No. 2, who is responsible for guarding the territory, pulled out the long spear behind its back and stabbed at the nearby tall grass.

    The spear sounded like thunder!

    Striking swiftly and violently!

    Before the people in the vi could react, they saw a small demonized beast impaled on top of the long spear. It looked like a piece of skewered meat ready to be roasted on the fire.

    The survivors couldn¡¯t believe there was a hidden demonized beast in the tall grass!

    Many of the survivors were left terrified. They had no idea what the demonized beast was, they just know this world has be too dangerous.

    However, when Chen Haiping took one look at it, he couldn¡¯t pry his eyes away!

    This is a sting bug!

    Also known as the assassin in the dark!

    The reason why Chen Haiping knows this is that the strongest awakened one in his previous shelter have died under the sting bug¡¯s sneak attack. If it weren¡¯t for the sting bug¡¯s ability, the awakened one wouldn¡¯t had died together with the sting bug. If the sting bug didn¡¯t kill the strongest awakened one, the shelter¡¯s defensive line wouldn¡¯t have been filled with holes.

    But such a sting bug put up no resistance against the the armoured master, it was just skewered like a regr kebab on the long spear.

    Chen Haiping is short of breath and his eyes are wide open. The shock he has experienced today mayst longer than his first month of doomsday.

    No. 2 drags the sting bug and disappears into the night, leaving only these survivors as witnesses to what had just happened. Many survivors were left wide-eyed and speechless for a long time.

    A few minutester, these people slowly recovered from their initial shock.

    ¡°We¡­ Have we survived?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Some people look in the direction where No. 2 disappeared with expressions of guilt as someone said: ¡°Maybe¡­ We shouldn¡¯t doubt them. Remember what they said. As long as we stay here and work for them, they can guarantee our safety and provide us with enough to eat. I was thinking, maybe we can settle here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the doomsday is the same everywhere we go. At least by staying here, we can have enough to eat.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    On the territory map, the two red dots slowly disappeared, while on the other side. Several yellow dots representing neutral flicker several times before finally bing green dots, representing belonging to the same side.

    Being a green dot doesn¡¯t mean these people unconditionally trust him. The trust between doomsday survivors isn¡¯t so easily forged. But this kind of change already represents a certain degree of recognition.

    This is enough!

    Tang Yu came to the clearing at the back of the castle and saw the piles of waste wood at his feet. In the afternoon, after the survivors had carried over the food to the vi area. He asked these people to transport some wood through the gate where No. 1 and No. 2 were guarding.

    ¡°Atst, I can finally build the first order territorial building.¡±

    The Lord¡¯s Castle isn¡¯t a true territorial building, but the territorial core linked to the territorial level. This is his second day after getting the system, and enough resources have been gathered to build the first building. Tang Yu personally felt his progress was too slow before. He¡¯s thankful for encountering these survivors. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve had to sacrifice No. 1 and No. 2¡¯s valuable time spent hunting down the demonized beasts around the area to perform transportationbour. Heaven knows how long his territorial progress would¡¯ve been dyed.

    Opening up the building panel, he selects the pub.

    Build!

    ¡°Ttiring! To establish the pub will consume 200 units of source crystal and 100 units of wood.¡±

    At present, as if pulled being by an invisible force. The woodying on the ground flew up into the air and set up the frame for the first order pub.

    Then, the source crystal in his pocket dissipates as it turns into spots of light and integrates into the building frame. It looks like the main hall of a city which has just been built. The building frame of the pub in front of him is going through many changes. Eventually, a medieval-style pub appeared in front of Tang Yu.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t wait to enter the pub.

    The pub wasn¡¯t veryrge, it only has one floor with the building covering an area of 50 by 60 square meter. The pub has several tables and chairs and only one counter. But Tang Yu also saw the shelves behind the counter lined up and filled with drinks.

    This truly looks just like an ordinary pub. It wasn¡¯t as gorgeous as the Lord¡¯s Castle, but this is only for superficial appearances. The true function of the pub is to recruit adventurers.

    This is what Tang Yu needs the most at present. As long as he pays a certain price, he can sign a contract with an adventurer and obtain their allegiance.

    Whether it¡¯s to develop the territory or toplete his other ns, he must have sufficient manpower to carry out these tasks. Among these tasks, trustworthy personnel are particrly indispensable.

 Chapter 8 Summoning

    <h4>Chapter 8 Summoning</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    After the construction of the pub, the icon for the newly built pub disyed a glowing exmation point. In the first order tab, it shows an introduction to the pub functions.

    He has built the pub in-game before. But now, after all, he has done so in reality. Tang Yu is worried the rules will change and he wouldn¡¯t know about these key differences. So, he¡¯s d he just happens to find an introduction to the pub functions.

    Without hesitation, Tang Yu clicked on the introduction to the pub function.

    [In the pub, the Lord has the right to use the free adventurer summoning once a day. After using the free summoning right, the subsequent summoning cost will be 500 units of source crystal to summon another adventurer.]

    [The adventurer sses produced by the summoning are divided into D, C, B, A and beyond A-ss. The higher the ss, the higher the growth attribute will be for the adventurer. But contrarily, the higher the adventurer ss, the lower the probability of summoning. Levelling the pub can also improve the probability of summoning a higher ss adventurer.]

    [There are five basic professions for adventurers: warrior, mage, cleric, assassin, gunner and summoner¡ªStrength isn¡¯t fixed based on the adventurer profession or ss. The first-level pub can help summon up to level five awakened ones andy the foundation for peak adventurers. Levelling the pub can increase the upper-level limit and strength of the summoned adventurer.]

    [After summoning the adventurer, the lord is given the choice on whether or not to recruit the adventurer ording to any requirement. In order to recruit, the lord must sign a contract with the adventurer. The first-level pub contract column only has space avable for three followers. Levelling the pub increases this limit for follower contracts.]

    [For the first summoning, the lord is guaranteed to summon an adventurer above B-ss.]

    Tang Yu is relieved to discover the rules aren¡¯t much different from those found in the game.

    One might wonder why he chose the pub for his first building. This is because the pub will be his greatest reliance in the present!

    In particr, because of the benefits of the initial recruitment. The first summoning will guarantee an adventurer above B-ss. It¡¯s exciting just thinking about it.

    Tang Yu is very familiar with this random draw game. Even though it says above B-ss, there will never be an A-ss or S-ss drawn. Even a first order B-ss adventurer will already be of great aid to him.

    B-ss may sound ordinary, but when he saw his first A-ss adventurer in the game, he learned how rare it was to summon one.

    In this particr instance, when the game system hase to reality, Tang Yu spectes the system ssification may be simr to ss divisions by modern civilization in the doomsday. This just means the ss detection, in reality, is still rtively backwards. It can only barely measure the general level of the ss for first order awakened ones. The current measure cannot specifically give a clear ss division for any first order awakening.

    He originally didn¡¯t even awaken the lowest ssification, E-ss. Most awakened ones are D-ss. Perhaps only the favoured sons of heaven will have a ss beyond B-ss. Besides, an adventurer is equipped with a profession, which has skills, and also aplete profession system. With only this reliance, summoned adventurers canpletely tten an awakened one who doesn¡¯t know anything in reality.

    Tang Yu cast off his mixed thoughts and focused on the following summoning ceremony.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Tang Yu took a deep breath, opened the system and selects the summoning option.

    In the middle of the pub, a huge circr array immediately appeared which depicts dense and numerous runes.

    The runes are like a pointer, constantly rotating andbining continuously. The sparkling light radiates around the array like an aperture of the universe which is slowly shrinking.

    An adventurer is being summoned!

    The adventurer will soon be summoned. It¡¯s unknown what strength or profession will be drawn during the summoning!

    Tang Yu held his breath!

    The aperture shrinks until it bes microscopic before a purple light bursts out.

    Purple? Purple light!

    Suddenly, Tang Yu¡¯s heart beats twice as fast. He shamefully prays in his heart.

    White light represents D-ss.

    Green light represents C-ss.

    Blue light represents B-ss.

    Purple light represents¡­

    This ss is definitely A!

    The purple light immediately turns into a human phantom. The adventurer is wearing what looks to be a tattered old cloak with the figure still being unclear. But Tang Yu continued carefully observing for a while longer before realizing this figure should be of a female adventurer.

    ¡°Ttiring! Adventurer ine, ss A, Profession: Mage. Is the lord willing to sign a follower contract with this person?¡±

    Needless to say¡­

    ¡°Of course!!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    In an old dpidated wooden house, a cloaked woman was sitting on an equally dpidated wooden bed. She is holding an old book in her hand and was absorbed in reading it.

    This is ine¡¯s home and she has no other family.

    These lonely days have gone past for several years. From the beginning to the present, ine has be ustomed to such days. For her, no matter how good the home environment, it wouldn¡¯t be as important as the book in her hand.

    This is a book for basic spells.

    ine found it under her bed. Apart from her parents¡¯ belongings, this is the only thing in the family house which belongs to her.

    Whoo¡ª.

    A shrill rm sounded throughout the city. ine was stunned, then a sad expression appeared on her face.

    This rm only sounds when the ck wave strikes. She is very familiar with the sound as if it has already been imprinted on her soul.

    Three years ago, the same rm sounded as the ck wave struck. During that time, her parents were both working outside the city, only to never return again.

    That year, she became an orphan, and her originally happy home became more and more dpidated from that moment on.

    During her grief, ine awakened and realized she had an elemental power. To her surprise, she found she could use ice elemental abilities. This is the power of a mage. A mage is powerful and noble, and their status towers above that of ordinary warriors.

    However, the ability to skillfully use the ice element is only a prerequisite for a mage, while ine has no way of learning any of the relevant spells.

    In this city, all she knows is only the city lord owns spell books. ine knows how precious these books are and knows she cannot acquire these books unless she swears her allegiance to the city lord. However, the city lord is an aristocrat who holds extreme beliefs. He has always believed that only aristocrats with noble blood flowing through their veins can master the power of spells.

    ine shakes her head at this belief and can only resign herself to surviving alone in the slums.

    Without a stable source of ie, while also being young and alone, ine has survived a very harsh life in the slums. This ce is where people eat each other alive. Fortunately, she has already awakened, and her perception ability is higher than most ordinary people. So gradually, she is able to adapt to a ce like the slums.

    Until one day, she found a broken magic book under the floor of her dpidated bed.

    The contents of the magic book are intermittent, and ine has no foundation in magic spells. But herprehension of magic is still advancing by leaps and bounds while reading it. She now understands how to cast first order spells.

    ¡°Hu~¡±

    ine breathed out a sigh and walked out of the house.

    She puts on arge cloak with a hood to cover her whole body. After living in the slums for several years, this has be her ingrained habit. There are many good and bad people mixed in this ce. The best way for a girl who lives alone to survive in this ce is to hide their figure.

    The slum area is located at the outermost part of the city. Looking around, it is cluttered with many houses. Further away in the distance, there are the towering city walls. ine can see many soldiers running frantically to their designated spots.

    Outside the city wall is a sky of grey. For as long as she can remember, the world outside has always been this dark shade of grey. ine kept her most valuable possession, the old book, on her person. Nothing of value was left in her home. After a moment of thought, she first decides to take a look at the situation.

    At this time, because of the rm, the surroundings are a mess with many people aimlessly running around.

    All of a sudden.

    Boom!!

    A dazzling fire broke out in the distance, and puffs of smoke rose into the sky while apanied by a rumble. The towering city wall has copsed!

    ine¡¯s eyes are aghast. In her impression, the wall was eternal and indestructible. Even during the bitter defensive battle three years ago, the city wall had not fallen. But at this time, when the ck wave struck, the city wall immediately copsed.

 Chapter 9 First Follower

    <h4>Chapter 9 First Follower</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Help!¡±

    The slums are characterized by arge number of people and narrow streets.

    As soon as the city wall was broken, all the people scurried around like headless flies. The monsters densely poured in from the gap and the pressure from the ck wave became as thick as mud. In the blink of an eye, the residents began dying under the ws of the monsters.

    The outer city is no longer safe. Some of the smarter residents nned their escape into the inner city. At this time, only the inner city walls are still intact and guarded by senior professionals, meaning the inner city is indeed much safer. However, ine had no ns for heading into the inner city. Usually, only aristocrats and big businessmen are allowed to enter the inner city. In this emergency situation, it¡¯s even more impossible for the city lord to allow the poor to enter.

    The best n of action is to find a ce to hold up and ride through this wave.

    ine is very familiar with the slums and soon found a suitable ce to hold up. The ce is backed up against the city wall, and the surrounding houses were rtively solid. It was also some distance away from the breach, which was the best ce she could find on such short notice.

    As the monsters came into view.

    ine often remembers overhearing her parents talk about monsters when she was a child. But this was her first time seeing them. The appearance of these monsters is different from the descriptions she recalls. The onlymon features they have are being ferocious, ugly, and exuding a frightening aura. It¡¯s said these monsters are dark creatures sent by evil gods to invade the world.

    A group of spiders swooped in. They are the size of babies and all of them are purple and ck with corrosive liquid dripping from their jaws with every hiss.

    This is the lowest-ranking demon spider, but they are still terrifying monsters to the ordinary residents. Its venom is strong and corrosive and many soldiers will end up being poisoned if they don¡¯t pay careful attention.

    Some information sh through ine¡¯s mind about themon characteristics of this dark creature. Then, she stretched out her hands to gather the surrounding ice elements. For the first time since her awakening, she actually began casting a spell.

    The temperature around her suddenly dropped and the Ice Spike began condensing in the palm of her hand.

    Bang! Boom!

    The Ice Spike ran through the demon spider and then broke into ice shards, freezing each of the demon spiders around.

    A mage like her has an advantage when dealing with such weak, but numerous, dark creatures.

    However, the number of demon spiders is too much, and there is an endless stream of people screaming that she hears from time to time.

    One minute.

    Two minutes.

    Five minutes¡­

    Backed up against the city wall, this area is rtively safe and hasn¡¯t encountered those terrible monsters from the ck wave. However, ine has turned pale from just dealing with these demon spiders. Her magic has almostpletely been exhausted, but her situation hasn¡¯t improved at all. She also saw that the soldiers on the city wall have almost all died in battle.

    Such a tragedy!

    Three years ago, she only knew the demon wave was terrible. Only now did she deeply realize a sense of powerlessness¡­

    In the distance, fighting continues raging on in the inner city while there was no movement seen from the outer city. ine doesn¡¯t know how many survivors are left in the outer city, but she knows she can no longer cast any more first order spells. She will end up facing the same fate as those who have already fallen, just waiting to be swallowed up by the monsters.

    Is she willing to die like this¡­?

    If she hadn¡¯t awakened three years ago, she would¡¯ve already died long ago. However¡­

    The demon spiders pounced on her, and the venom began corroding her cloak. As the liquid poured inch by inch onto her skin, the severe pain struck her nerves.

    Rather than calling out, ine instead became even calmer¡­

    Ting¡ª.

    There was a ripple before her calm eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you willing to be a follower of the lord? Yes / No?¡±

    An unfurling gold shining leather scroll appeared floating in front of her as if it was dispersing the boundless darkness.

    Transportation through time and space.

    In a moment, ine¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. The overwhelming ck wave was gone, and the sound of the fighting and screaming had disappeared. What appeared before her eyes was a pub.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    She was surprised to find she no longer felt any pain. Although her clothes were still tattered, her skin was intact, and all of her injuries were healed. She even found that magic had filled her body and she has returned to her best state in an instant.

    Am I dreaming¡­?

    ine slightly pinched herself and quickly realized that everything before her is real. This wasn¡¯t heaven or hell. As the contract stated, this is another world.

    She was transported here as a follower and will have a fresh start.

    The orange light around her gave off a soft glow, with only silence around. ine looked up and finally fixed her eyes upon a person not far away¡ªa young man with a warm smile on his face.

    She was stunned, then she came forward and knelt down on one knee.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The illusory person on the rune array turned real. The girl was dressed in rags, and the originally broad cloak had turned into strips of cloth strewn on her blood-stained body.

    Tang Yu noticed the girl seemed to be in a trance. As he was getting ready to step forward, his foot suddenly stopped before being raised mid-air¡­

    As a lord in the face of his first follower and the other party being a girl, what should he say at this time?

    Tang Yu is a little upset that he hasn¡¯te up with a script in advance. He couldn¡¯t address her as woman¡­ Perhaps he can say hellorade or ask how are you doing,rade?

    This doesn¡¯t seem to work.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw the drinks shining on the wine cab. Tang Yu¡¯s eyes brighten at this moment as he stepped forward to take a bottle to hand it over to her.

    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±

    Just then, ine came forward and knelt down on one knee.

    The atmosphere once again became extremely awkward¡­

    A few minutester.

    ine followed the lord¡¯s footsteps and still felt everything was a dream.

    First, she narrowly escaped from death, and then she was brought to this world by a summoning ceremony. There was also information forcefully instilled into her mind by the power of the contract. But she felt no difort from this at all. Thenguage andmon sense of this world seemed to have been ingrained into her daily habits.

    It was for this reason that she was surprised. Now, under the leadership of the lord, she was led to this castle.

    As a child who grew up in the slum area, ine has never seen a ce like this. This castle is resplendent and magnificent, but her body is still dirty all over. By walking into this ce, it seemed as if she was tarnishing a picturesque portrait.

    She dared not enter this ce on her own but was forcefully dragged in by the lord. She left ck footprints on the floor all the way through the halls until she came into a bright spacious room.

    ¡°This is the bathroom¡­ The clothes are on the shelf over there. They may not fit you very well, but you¡¯ll have to make do and wear them first¡­ Food is unavable at the moment, I¡¯ll go prepare some and it¡¯ll be almost ready when youe out¡­¡±

    The door closed with a click, but ine¡¯s mind echoed the lord¡¯s words. Her eyes were first captured by the sight of such a beautiful room.

    Her face is still in a trance as she recalls her whole life. Since the death of her parents, her life haspletely plunged into darkness. Being bullied, ostracized and constantly surrounded by malicious people. But today, she felt warmth again.

    ine blinked, and she couldn¡¯t help the tears welling up in her eyes. She took off her tattered clothes and walked into the warm bath. The water flowed over her knees, and what came to mind was the warm smile of the lord.

    Gradually, ine sat down as the water flowed past her shoulders, washing away the filth.

    She closed her eyes and found a renewed sense of faith in her heart.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu was busy in the kitchen while humming a tune.

    He doesn¡¯t know how to cook. At most, he can only cook some instant noodles. Fortunately, he has all kinds of very advanced household appliances in the castle¡­ Although Tang Yu messed up a few times while cooking, he was still able to cook a meal to eat.

    Back to the second floor, he stared intensely at the closed bathroom door, listening to the sounds of sshing watering from the inside. Tang Yu was somewhat distracted at this moment.

    Although ine¡¯s cloak was in tatters, her whole person seemed to have been caked in mud. Her body looked like it just escaped a miserable situation, so he didn¡¯t get a good look at ine¡¯s appearance. He just listened to the sound of her voice. It sounded clear and melodious.

    He thought ine would spend more time in the bathroom. But soon, with a click, the bathroom door opened as the dense fog spread out.

    Suddenly, Tang Yu had a kind of expectation.

    A white foot appeared in his line of sight as if it were carved from the most exquisite ivory¡­ Following his point of view, it points towards him.

    Tang Yu unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    ine at this time is like an elf walking out of a picture scroll. She has long sky-blue hair, with her hair almost hanging down to her waist. The ends of her hair haven¡¯tpletely dried, and water droplets drip from the tips. Her small face is flushed, and her skin is white and smooth, sparkling like dazzling ice crystals.

    Arge men¡¯s coat was worn by ine, covering her delicate body. However, a pair of glistening white thighs were almost exposed, seemingly wriggling uneasily.

    At this time, Tang Yu¡¯s blood surged and he only felt the needed to supplement with more nutrition.

 Chapter 10 Hauling Team

    <h4>Chapter 10 Hauling Team</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    The next day, the weather was normal.

    Tang Yu wanted to stretch himself and began walking outside the castle. An additional resident has joined sincest night, and with this change, he felt that the whole castle had be much more lively.

    After breakfast, Tang Yu and ine walked towards the small garden in front of the castle.

    At this time, ine is wearing a long beige dress with her skirt lightly fluttering with the wind, giving off a touch of teenage youth.

    Tang Yu searched for clothes all night. After all, he wasn¡¯t a queen of women¡¯s wear. Naturally, he doesn¡¯t regrly carry women¡¯s clothes in the castle. After taking a bath, ine could only find one coat on the shelf to put on. So, the scene fromst night still lingered in Tang Yu¡¯s mind.

    Although the result of the summoning ceremony came as a surprise to him, Tang Yu didn¡¯t forget the reason why he had summoned ine in the first ce.

    This is his first follower and will be his best helper in the future.

    She is an A-ss mage!

    ¡°Did you rest wellst night?¡±

    ine gave a soft hum.

    Such a way of life for her was simply unimaginable before, and now she was prepared to fulfil her obligations.

    Soon, ine showed off her strength at the lord¡¯s request.

    She learned a total of two spells from her broken magic book.

    First Order Ice Spike and First Order Ice Storm.

    As she raised her hand, she condensed an Ice Spike in one hand and shot it in the direction she had pointed to, piercing the trunk of a tree in the distance. Then, the ice-blue frost began spreading throughout the trunk of the tree where it struck. Soon, the whole tree had frozen into an ice sculpture.

    Tang Yu carefully observed what had happened.

    ine¡¯s strength is at about a double peak awakened one, which is very rare. From their brief contact, Tang Yu also understood some information about ine¡¯s past from the contract. He learned how difficult it was for this little girl to live up until now. Although she had awakened three years ago, ine hadn¡¯t received any formal magic training. Moreover, she lived in a world where people couldn¡¯t be stronger just from killing monsters. All her strength depended solely on her meditation.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t know the hardships she has gone through to get to this point. All he knew was it wasn¡¯t an easy path and that she relied only on herself to grasp her meditation method. Gradually she had reached her present level of strength.

    Her strength is naturally inferior to No. 1 and No. 2. However, she has advantages from being a mage. Moreover, No. 1 and No. 2 are only puppets. No matter how high their intelligence, they can only be used as weapons. ine is a living person with unlimited future potential as an A-ss.

    Tang Yu also guessed that perhaps with ine¡¯s ss being so high and her having such a high affinity for ice elements. Her skin didn¡¯t be dark and rough through living such a difficult life. Instead, with her continuous improvement of her ice element, it has be more smooth and crystal clear.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    On the other side, Chen Haiping and the others had already awoken early in the morning. They are getting ready to start cooking their porridge.

    In the doomsday, it¡¯s a luxury for ordinary survivors to get up early. Ordinary survivors usually don¡¯t have enough to eat and have no so-called breakfast every morning. Instead, they wake up hungry. At least with more sleep, they won¡¯t feel the pains of hunger.

    But today, they are all very greedy and get up first thing in the morning. It was true Tang Yu gave them a lot of food yesterday. Now, there is a variety of food to choose from on this morning. They can eat porridge with some bacon and pickled vegetables, which is already very satisfying!

    Despite the fact they were hiding in the cold storage area while looking for food, what was stored in that ce was only ordinary grain. What¡¯s more, they were forced to hide there in a hurry and had no tools to help them escape. So, it was pure luck that they hadn¡¯t starved to death.

    Today, when a bowl of rice porridge entered into the survivor¡¯s stomachs, a man patted his belly and said: ¡°This is obviously just an ordinary bowl of rice porridge, but why does it taste so satisfying?¡±

    ¡°Because you are fat.¡± Hispanion despised: ¡°It¡¯s easy for fat people to feel satisfied with just food.¡±

    ¡°What, did you fart?! Who put their whole face into the bowl and lick the bottom when eating just now?!¡±

    This group of people made a lot of noise, but they didn¡¯t look angry when yelling at all.

    With so much energy, they have the heart to joke around. Even though Chen Haiping is an awakened one and used to feeling full. But since he wasn¡¯t one of Director Wang Tai¡¯s confidants, his daily meal wasn¡¯t as satisfying as it was now.

    Only after this contrast did he feel how precious this way of life was at the moment.

    Chen Haiping and the survivors came to Vi No. 3, and further up ahead was the restricted area. Tang Yu had warned them yesterday that the innermost area of the vi area is off-limits. So naturally, they won¡¯t explore it out of curiosity.

    Curiosity kills the cat, and this statement is even more true in the doomsday.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Mr Tang arrived yet?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his name, Mr Tang? We should call him Leader Tang. We will also be one of the people working under Leader Tang in the future. We should show better manners. Given Mr Tang¡¯s generosity, we certainly won¡¯t be mistreated. If Leader Tang really establishes a shelter, we can sit as the first group of elders.¡±

    Tang Yu had already discussed with them about their tasks yesterday. They had to do nothing more than hauling all kinds of materials. Although this is typically physically demandingbour, there is no danger involved. There¡¯s no better job than this during the doomsday. The remuneration was also mentioned yesterday. Besides being provided food, they are also provided with some essential daily necessities. Generally speaking, these are already very generous terms.

    They had hesitated before, but now they¡¯ve made up their minds to work under Tang Yu. With this shift in mentality, their mindset immediately changed. Although they still felt there is little hope of the shelter being built. At least for now, no one will mention anything about Tang Yu overreaching himself. Anyway, they cannot leave the area. On the contrary, if the shelter can be established, given Tang Yu¡¯s generosity, their quality of life will certainly change for the better in the future.

    Why should they give this topic any more thought? Instead, they should begin working as soon as possible.

    ¡°Herees Leader Tang!¡±

    Someone suddenly cried out.

    They saw Tang Yuing from afar, dressed in sportswear and equipped with a dagger at his waist. He was followed by No. 1 which was the same as yesterday.

    Suddenly, these people were frozen as they now saw ine following Tang Yu from behind.

    At this time, ine, in addition to wearing a long beige dress, also put on a loose hooded coat on top of it. For ine, heat is nonexistent. On the contrary, the years of living in the slums have made her ustomed topletely covering herself. Even if this coat cannot cover her whole body, she still prefers to wear it.

    Several of the survivors werepletely stunned, but they quickly lowered their heads.

    Most of them may regard ine as a weak and delicate vase, but only Chen Haiping can feel a trace of mysterious auraing from her.

    This aura is very simr to an awakened one but somewhat different at the same time.

    Chen Haiping shook his head, stopped exploring and immediately went forward to discuss today¡¯s arrangement with Tang Yu.

    p p!

    All of a sudden, Chen Haiping heard a strange sound. He looked up in the direction of the sound and was stunned.

    Under the clear blue sky, a dark cloud was fast approaching. As he took a closer look, he found this wasn¡¯t a cloud at all, but a terrifying sight caused by countless demonized beasts flying in a group.

    ¡°These are demonized sparrows!¡±

    Chen Haiping blurted out.

    This kind of demonized creature was born from regr sparrows on earth that have been affected and demonized by the red fog. It belongs to one of the lowest ranking demonized beast. In fact, its strength is even lower than the demonized steel rats.

    However, Chen Haiping became increasingly nervous. The demonized sparrow, except for its weak individual strength is often sighted inrge groups. At first nce, Chen Haiping¡¯s eyes saw at least several hundreds to thousands of these dark sparrows. More importantly, these demonized beasts can fly!

    Chen Haiping is deeply worried about this situation. Although the strength of the armoured masters is very strong. Firstly, they can¡¯t fly, and secondly, they have norge-scale means of killing these monsters. In the face of these demonized sparrows, their individual strength won¡¯t y much of a role.

    This situation is extremely dangerous!

    In the blink of an eye, the demonized sparrows flew over to the vi area and sighted Tang Yu¡¯s group. The demonized sparrows began swooping down like a dense ck cloud falling from the sky.

    At this time, it¡¯s impossible to avoid this disaster unless they can hide in a sturdy bunker. However, given the flying speed of these demonized beasts being so fast, it¡¯s toote.

    ¡°Is there really no hope of escape¡­?¡±

    Chen Haiping had killed two demonized sparrows with a pistol, but the cloud cluster hadn¡¯t shown any waves as his heart sank deeper at the sight.

    When Tang Yu discovered this situation, his eyes immediately brightened.

    The work for the hauling team has already been arranged. With ine as an additional member to the main team, his territory¡¯s development speed will undoubtedly be much faster. However, the key to building his second system building still relies on source crystals.

    At this time, the demonized sparrows knocking at his door look very lovely. He will certainly remember the great contribution these demonized sparrows will have given in helping build his territory.

    Behind him, ine stretched out her palm and a white fog began condensing into frost.

 Chapter 11 Elaineâ€™s Strength

    <h4>Chapter 11 ine¡¯s Strength</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    For a moment, the sky looked as if it suddenly changed colours. In the previous moment, the clouds above arepletely ck. But in the next moment, the clouds have been dyed with ayer of icy blue crystals.

    No, not dyed¡­

    Chen Haiping only felt a sharp chille across his face. Then he saw a tiny blue awn appear in the centre of the flock of demonized sparrows. It can be visibly seen expanding to the naked eye as if painting the cloud of demonized sparrows blue. In just a moment, nearly ten demonized sparrows were directly frozen into ice sculptures. The rest of the ones nearby were influenced by the icy ssh as they fell from the sky.

    Not far away, ine¡¯s pretty expression looked serious. With her hands held high, an ice-blue, crystal arrow as thick as an arm was condensed inch by inch. Then, it was immediately shot, causing ripples as it sailed through the air.

    The icy shot burst into the flock of demonized sparrows. When the icy power struck the flock, the cold air gushed forth¡­

    This is ice power!

    Chen Haiping didn¡¯t expect this seemingly delicate and weak girl was an extremely rare awakened one who had a special ability!

    In a group of one hundred awakened ones, there won¡¯t necessarily be one person with a special ability!

    This special ability is innate, so Chen Haiping couldn¡¯t be envious. But ine¡¯s power is still beyond his expectation.

    From Chen Haiping¡¯s original impression, he only thought ine was a weak awakened one. But now, seeing ine¡¯s face neither flustered nor breathless while she is condensing one Ice Spike after another. He felt an indescribable shock in his heart as she wiped out the waves of demonized sparrows.

    If this were just a newly discovered awakened ability, no matter what ability, using it once or twice would already be the limit. He has also seen a person like this from his original shelter. This person could produce powerful mes. Once he used his ability, though it was powerful, he couldn¡¯t sustain his ability for long.

    By contrast, ine looks as light as the clouds and gentle as the wind. Whether she is condensing a cold fog into Ice Spikes or controlling her firing direction, it all gives the impression this girl still has space capacity!

    It may be difficult for Chen Haiping toprehend what a profession system or spell is in this life, but this is her advantage. In fact, the fault lies not with him, because even Tang Yu himself doesn¡¯t understand these things. He only knows of these things in a conceptual sense.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ine heaved lightly, calming the magic that was surging in her body.

    Compared with Chen Haiping¡¯s strong inner shock, she now feels¡­ very happy.

    Everyone defines their happiness differently. Some people are happy while eating delicious food, some people are happy after killing godly super beings. As for ine, realizing her own value and helping her lord makes her feel very happy.

    After the deaths of the demonized sparrows, hundreds of invisible waves radiated like rivers flowing into the sea as this flow is continuously converging into her body.

    In an instant, ine¡¯s crystal-clear eyes were wide open.

    This is¡­

    She awakened three years ago, but until she found the iplete magic book, ine had no way of improving her strength. Even if she could sense the strange flow of energy around her body, her maniption of her ice power remained very weak.

    After discovering the magic book, she learned the most basic ability of a mage, meditation.

    Meditation is the most essential way of enhancing strength. ine has heard that other professions have simr methods of enhancing their strength. But after killing the flock of demonized sparrows, pure energy continuously flowed into her body, something which she thought was impossible before.

    This energy is simply too pure!

    As long as there is a little cultivation, she can transform this energy into her own power. She doesn¡¯t know how much faster this way of cultivating is than meditation and there are no side effects at all.

    In these three years of meditation, her strength has reached the peak of second order awakened. If she follows her previous pace of meditation, she may be able to sessfully break through to third awakened in another six months. But now, ine believes that as long as there is more of this energy avable in her body for cultivation, she can directly break through and be a third order awakened.

    This ascension speed is like a dream.

    ine remembered what the Lord had told her yesterday. He said there would be a surprise after killing the demonized beasts called spirit power.

    It turns out this is spirit power.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu was also very happy at having this problem expressly solved and having a batch of demonized sparrows delivered to his door.

    This kind of demonized beast is weak, so the probability of leaving behind a source crystal isn¡¯t very likely. But these demonized beasts win in quantity. With this problem solved, Tang Yu is still very happy to start the crystal collection operation.

    On second thought, he is no longer alone. He has just set up the first hauling team. At this time, he called them over to collect the crystals, this can be regarded as making the best use ofbour.

    Yesterday, ine looked rather timid. When she first arrived, she was panicked and still at a loss when facing the resplendent and smooth floor of the castle. She had to stand on her toes before she dared to take a single step inside¡­ Now, in the face of these demonized sparrows, ine doesn¡¯t have the slightest trace of panic on her face.

    Thinking of this, Tang Yu somewhat understood. Although ine isn¡¯t old and had littlebat experience. Yesterday, after all, she experienced a difficult defensive battle in the outer city wall. By contrast, that battle dwarfed the fight with these demonized sparrows.

    After getting off to a good start, Tang Yu still went ahead with the original n of cleaning up the demonized beasts in the resort area region by region. At the same time, he is searching for items left behind by the original shelter which can still be of use.

    It wasn¡¯t until the evening that Tang Yu returned to the vi area.

    Carefully counting the source crystals in his pocket, Tang Yu showed a tiny smile. Then the most exciting part of the process had arrived, the time to construct a new territorial building.

    This is known as spending crystal currency.

    Coming from a distance, he saw several survivors pushing carts.

    The middle section of the vi has already been filled with debris. It now looks like a rubbish heap in a garbage dump. This pile of rubbish are mostly from the damaged wreckage of buildings, like concrete bs and steel bars. There are also many damaged appliances among the rubbish heap. These are all things nobody wanted before the doomsday. But for Tang Yu, these things are exactly what he urgently needs.

    ¡°Move everything to Vi No. 3.¡±

    Tang Yu refers to the inner side of the vi area as Vi No. 3, and central inner area as Vi No. 2 and the castle. There is still a long-distance between the castle and the high cliff behind the area since this was originally a deserted space. But this space is now upied by Tang Yu. This space also happens to be the safest ce he can ce his core territorial buildings.

    Tang Yu is going to use this ce as a forbidden area. As long as he blocks the gap in front, he canpletely seal off this area. Although this area is inessible to others without Tang¡¯s permission. In order to avoid unnecessary troubles, Tang Yu will still limit ess to the core territorial buildings in the area for the survivors.

    Not long after, several survivors pulled arge pile of rubbish and materials in front of Vi No. 3.

    Vi No. 3 already looks very dpidated, with many bullet holes, w marks and even traces of ck scorched earth left after explosions. When this rubbish was pulled into the inner vi area, it seemed to cause the garbage dump image to appear more distinct.

    This image isn¡¯t too good¡­ Tang Yu slightly shook his head. After the main core building has been built, the territory must be well managed. If he wants to develop this site into a shelter, the external image of the shelter can¡¯t be this bad. He doesn¡¯t want to walk out from the castle every day and see such a scene. It will certainly leave him in a bad mood.

    After leaving the cart behind and sending the survivors away. Tang Yu called out to No. 1 and No. 2 to pull this valuable ¡°rubbish¡± and material to the open space behind the castle.

 Chapter 12 The Workshop

    <h4>Chapter 12 The Workshop</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    After this ordeal, the whole sky finally darkened.

    ¡°Ding! Detection found 213 units of wood avable.¡±

    ¡°Detection found 549 units of stone avable.¡±

    ¡°Detection found 198 units of iron avable.¡±

    ¡°Detection found 535 units of source crystal avable.¡±

    Tang Yu smiled. With this amount of resources, it is enough to build either the workshop or market.

    Half of the four core buildings will soon be built.

    Standing in the open space behind the castle, he can see the lightsing from the nearby surroundings, making it especially striking in the dark. However, no demonized beasts were attracted by this sight. After cleaning up the surrounding demonized beasts during this past two days, there aren¡¯t many demonized beasts left in the whole resort area. Today, no more red dots appeared on the territory map at all.

    After thinking about it, Tang Yu first decided to build the workshop.

    Whether it¡¯s the market or workshop, both y vital roles in the territory. But in contrast, the workshop can y its role immediately after it finishes construction, but the market¡­ Tang Yu reckons after using up the source crystal in his hands. He would have no money left over to buy anything in the market at all!

    Opening the building panel, he goes to the core buildings list and selects the workshop construction option.

    ¡°Ttiring! The construction of the workshop will consume the following resources: 500 units of source crystal, 100 units of stone, 100 units of iron. Please confirm whether to begin construction.¡±

    ¡°Confirm!¡±

    In the surrounding mountains of rubbish, the myriad of materials flew through the air. The source crystals in his pocket began dposing and emitting light. The whole process looked like a long queue of shimmering fireflies weaving together the interspersed materials hovering in midair.

    Soon, a five-meter tall building with an area covering more than 200 square meters appeared in front of Tang Yu.

    This is the second time he¡¯s witnessed such a scene, but Tang Yu still finds it absolutely amazing. This is a disy of unparalleled power. He still doesn¡¯t know the origins of the system. Although this thing can make sounds and give reminders in his mind, it cannot trulymunicate with him. He can presently use the system without too many obstacles. The reason is mostly due to his pre-doomsday exposure to a simr game system.

    However, the system in reality may not necessarily be the same as the one in-game. Previously, Tang Yu discovered some differences from the game pub and the one in reality. His past experience cannot be blindly used as a reference in the future. In some cases, he hasn¡¯t even built some of the in-game buildings, making this one of his blindspotster on in the future.

    Shaking his head, he decides to no longer give the matter anymore thought. These things are simply too far away from him at present. In reality, the development of his territory is much more difficult than in the game. At least the speed of obtaining building resources and source crystals in the game is much faster thanpared to now.

    But he wasn¡¯t dissatisfied with this progression at all.

    There is nothing special about the workshop¡¯s appearance. It looks just like an ordinary small workshop from before the doomsday. The previous pub also has an ordinary appearance, which isn¡¯t a bad thing. But it¡¯s far less resplendent than the appearance of the castle as if its purpose was only to be forcefully plunked down.

    With curiosity, Tang Yu walked into the workshop.

    The workshop is apletely enclosed space without any windows. When he opened the door and walked in, he found there was light inside. The floor and walls were uniformly drab, and the whole room was empty aside from a huge ck box ced in the centre.

    The ck box is a square wrapped in a ck shell. There are openings at both ends of the box¡­ Tang Yu rummaged around and finally found something that looked like an operation panel.

    It should be noted this is the actual operation panel.

    Tang Yu checked the description and function of the workshop, which seemed much simpler than the pub. The instructions exined nothing more than cing the materials into the material port. Then, using the operation panel to select an option before finally collecting the finished equipment from the ck box outlet.

    The first-level workshop is equipped with the most basic blueprints, including various basic profession weapons such as basic swords, staves, muskets, daggers and morning stars. Protective equipment includes the most basic light armour, heavy armour, leather armour, cloth robe and other defensive equipment.

    Apart from the weapons and armour, the most important column is the rune column.

    A rune is a special symbol depicted by source force and is capable of carrying special power. Even the most basic sharpness rune depicted on an ordinary sword can make a sword cut regr iron swords as if it was mud.

    Although the equipment blueprints provided by the first-level workshop look ordinary. These equipment can bear the power of a single rune, which greatly improves the overall grade of the equipment.

    Simrly, the basic blueprints from the first-level workshop also include the most basic rune blueprints.

    The basic sharpness rune which can slightly increases the sharpness of a weapon.

    The basic mana rune which can increase the holder¡¯s mana by a small margin.

    The basic defence rune which can improve the protection ability of defensive equipment by a small margin.

    There aren¡¯t many blueprints but their functions areplete.

    As long as there are enough materials, it¡¯s possible one can assemble aplete set of equipment. Even if someone is wearing an ordinary novice outfit from the game before heading out. Tang Yu believes as long as he is able to get this set in reality. It will be enough so he can throw out all other alloy weapons, stab-proof clothing and equipment onto the streets.

    There is no difference between materials used for manufacturing equipment and those used for building construction. It¡¯s nothing more than iron materials and source crystals. If protective equipment is being manufactured. Sometimes, fur materials need to be added, such as demonized beast fur.

    Coincidentally, there are still many leftover building materials and demonized beast fur which has been collected in this past couple of days. He couldn¡¯t find another use for it before, so it was a was all ced on one smelly pile.

    Tang Yu put the materials into the material port and selected the equipment he wanted to manufacture on the operation panel.

    This is a no brained operation, a very simple interface.

    [Manufacturing basic sharpness rune: consume 5 units of source crystal.]

    [Manufacturing basic mana rune: consume 5 units of source crystal.]

    [Manufacturing basic long sword: consume 5 units of iron, 5 units of source crystal, 1 basic sharpness rune.]

    [Manufacturing basic staff: consume 5 units of wood, 5 units of source crystal, 1 basic mana rune.]

    [Manufacturing basic defence rune:¡­]

    [¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.]

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lindong Shelter.

    Compared with other smaller sized shelters where it¡¯s dark during the night, many ces in Lindong Shelter are still lit up.

    Wang Tai is dressed up as an ordinary survivor. Watching the flow of people, his heart was filled with resentment when he saw well-equipped awakened ones using sophisticated equipment.

    He used to be the director of a shelter with dozens of awakened one followers and ess to countless supplies. But now, he can¡¯t evenpare with some of the Lindong Shelter mercenaries!

    When he escaped from the demon wave with a dozen of his subordinates, more than half were either killed or injured. As he came stumbling into Lindong, directly at his side were hisst two remaining men. The other elite mercenary squads had five or six awakened ones with guns and equipment. He had nothing, no weapons and no equipment. Even the source crystal, which was highly valued in Lindong and could serve as amon currency was lost when his original shelter fell during his hasty escape.

    His previous shelter has been destroyed by the demon wave. It¡¯s impossible for him to build another shelter given his present circumstances. But if he can get to the source crystal hidden away in his previous vi, he has a chance to make aeback. However, having just experienced the dangers of the wilderness, Wang Tai understood that with only him and his two remaining subordinates. He¡¯s afraid they will die halfway before they ever reach the resort. What¡¯s more, when hees to Lindong. If he bes destitute, it¡¯s hard to say whether his two subordinates will directly leave him or not.

    Wang Tai¡¯s face was clouded with uncertainty.

    At this time, an ordinary-looking middle-aged man came over from the distance and his face immediately fills with smiles.

    The middle-aged man was expressionless and he only said a few words upon arrival: ¡°What you offered, the boss has agreed to. I will immediately lead the team and set off tomorrow morning. I hope everything you imed is true. Otherwise, what will happen. Presumably, you should already know in your heart.¡±

    When Wang Tai heard this, he wasn¡¯t dissatisfied. Instead, he brightened up and said: ¡°Certainly, how could I dare cheat General Lin? I will heavily rely on Captain Han tomorrow.¡±

    Han Jing nced at him and said: ¡°No problem.¡± Then he made his way back straight away.

    As Wang Tai watched Han Jing walk away, his fist clenched and loosened.

    On his own, he will definitely be unable to get to the resort, but it would be a different story if he were to hug a strong thigh. Fortunately, this time on his path of escape, he made a great discovery. With this information, he gained some recognition from General Lin. This man is a big shot, and in Lindong, he can rank among the top three in terms of power!

    This time, in order to verify this im. General Lin sent Han Jing, a master with the strength of a third order awakened one, almost close to fourth order, to lead the team. With such a team, it¡¯s almost a certainty he will arrive safely at the resort. No matter how many demonized beasts remain from the demon wave or what special circumstances they may encounter along the way, it will all be crushed under absolute strength.

    At that time, when the information has been verified. He will truly have climbed the wall of friendship with General Lin. In Lindong, he will borrow this opportunity and quietly return to the resort to take the hidden source crystal. He will use it as initial funds for his future development in Lindong.

    He will have his chance to rise again!

 Chapter 13 Finding a Master

    <h4>Chapter 13 Finding a Master</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    The next day, the morning sky was brightly lit as faint golden rays cut through the dense clouds. The golden rays cast their radiance all over the sky.

    Tang Yu sits cross-legged on the bed with his eyes slowly opening.

    The first half of his night was spent on sleep.

    Inside and outside of the castle are like two different worlds. The outside is a mess with all kinds of corpses littered around as they continued permeating a rotting stench. Even if he has grown ustomed to this kind of life, it still doesn¡¯t feel too good waking up to this scene.

    But it¡¯spletely different inside the castle.

    The air inside the castle is exceptionally fresh, more refreshing than air one would find in a lush forest and more invigorating for the heart and soul. The temperature is also very hospitable. Although it¡¯s currently summertime outside, with even the nights being sultry. However, staying in the castle doesn¡¯t produce these sultry feelings at all. It just feels cool and refreshing on hisrgefy bed. All of these qualitiesbine together to give Tang Yu a good night¡¯s sleep. In addition, awakened ones are more resilient than ordinary people. The buildup of daily fatigue is usually restored after only four or five hours of rest.

    Thetter part of the night was spent on cultivation.

    In other words, he was cultivating refined spirit power.

    His cultivation of spirit power was very fast at first. However, throughout the whole day, Tang Yu absorbed less and less refined spirit power. He felt a vague illusion that he was still full of ownerless spirit power. So, he spent a lot of time cultivating all of this spirit power and turning it into his own strength.

    ¡°I have already reached the peak strength for a first order awakened one. As long as I absorb enough spirit power, I can break through and enter the realm of second order awakened one. But going at this rate, I¡¯m not ascending as fast as those high ssed awakened ones¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a matter of course that if someone else¡¯s ss is higher, they will improve faster. But the actual ascension speed for strength will vary depending on whether one faces a trial of the sword and spear through battle. However, Tang Yu ispletely hung up on how slow he¡¯s improving. His cultivation speed is already equivalent to a fifth order awakened one. With the system¡¯s way of directly grabbing spirit power, can this promotion speed still be considered slow?!

    After eating breakfast¡­

    Tang Yu changed into thetest equipment produced by the workshop. A stainless steel long sword and a ck one-piece battle suit with red stripes.

    The battle suit is leather armour. But of course, this isn¡¯t the kind of half covered, half exposed leather armour. Reality isn¡¯t a game. One can¡¯t just wear equipment on their body and gain +++ to their total defensive ability¡­ If one wears equipment the same way one does so in-game, only covering the key parts of the body. Tang Yu only has two words when these people face the demonized beasts, get **.

    This battle suit is veryfortable when worn. At first, he thought it would be a little sweatier when wearing it on a very hot day like this. But the results have proven the workshop¡¯s ck technology is extraordinary. The battle suit is light and breathable when worn on his body. Even while moving, he felt his movements were very smooth and natural.

    In addition, with the fur from the crimson demonized beast used as the main material. Needless to say, the defensive ability of this armour is phenomenal. Even the stainless steel sword requires no small effort to cut a small opening on this battle suit¡­ This is the gap created by using advanced materials. After all, the basic long sword is only made from ordinary iron.

    Tang Yu checked himself with the mirror in the castle and felt very satisfied with the appearance of the battle suit.

    ¡°I kind of feel like this battle suit is a bit revealing.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The survivors all got up early and tasted the sweetness from theirbour. With hard work, they can receive food as a reward. These people are also very happy with this kind of arrangement. Yesterday, they received meat in one of the two canned foods as a reward. When this happened, many survivors wept with joy. They don¡¯t remember how long it¡¯s been since theyst had the taste of meat.

    ¡°It¡¯s Leader Tang!¡±

    Someone cried out and suddenly rubbed their eyes.

    Walking in from the distance, there were three familiar figures. Tang Yu in front, followed by the armour master and the girl seen from yesterday. However, except for the armour master, they almost didn¡¯t recognize Leader Tang and the girl who could shoot Ice Spikes!

    In the distance, Leader Tang was dressed in a ck and red striped battle suit with a long sword at his waist as it gleamed under the sun.

    Behind Leader Tang, the armoured master seems to be a loyal and dedicated guard, carrying a long spear and silently following along.

    On his other side, ine was dressed in the same coloured ck and red mage robe. Her hood covered most of her face while her broad robe covered most of her small body. In her white hands stretching out from her cuffs, ine tightly clutched a twisted branch with a wide top and a narrow bottom. This was a staff.

    Three people were slowly walking.

    Surrounding them were demonized beast corpses, dried blood and damaged houses which haven¡¯t been cleaned up yet.

    The scorching sun hung high above as if rising from behind the three.

    At this moment, it seems as if the world has lost its colour. There are only these three figures left walking slowly within their vision.

    ¡°Glug.¡±

    Someone couldn¡¯t help swallowing their saliva.

    This kind of battle suit seems to be an exhibition of an anime cosyer or character from aic convention. During the doomsday, it obviously looks gaudy and shouldn¡¯t be easy to move in. But when the two people along with Leader Tang were wearing it, everyone felt this equipment looked iparably harmonious, as if everything is as it should be.

    The two with Leader Tang looked like soldiers gloriously returning from the battlefield after facing a sea of blood or mountain of corpses.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Even if they were amazed at such equipment, the survivors all had to tend to their own responsibilities. They knew when to ask and when not to ask questions. So soon, they all left one by one to begin their duties.

    The only one left was Chen Haiping who stayed behind.

    Although the porter job is well paid, Chen Haiping doesn¡¯t want to mix in with this line of work. He doesn¡¯t want to live his life like this, just waiting to die.

    He became an awakened e. But step by step, his strength steadily improved until he also ranked top among the shelter¡¯s awakened ones. However, with the demon wave attack and the copse of the shelter. This all made him understand his mortality and that there was nothing he could do in the face of a real disaster.

    After seeing the strength of Leader Tang and the other masters, Chen Haiping is even more eager to be stronger.

    He wants to hunt the demonized beasts!

    He also hopes he can make some contribution to the establishment of the shelter!

    He hopes the shelter can be established sooner. But he understands a shelter cannot only rely on a small number of masters. Although his strength may not be the strongest. But as a soldier, his contribution can at least be more than hauling some stones around.

    Chen Haiping made this statement and quietly waited for Leader Tang¡¯s reply.

    Tang Yu also fell deep into thought.

    Initially, he didn¡¯t have so many thoughts. A few days ago, he was a bottom level survivor struggling during the doomsday. After acquiring the system, the castle was only built to protect his life. However, if he truly wants to develop his territory well, he needs detailed nning. Even with the system plug-ins, it¡¯s not just about selecting and buying buildings that will allow him to build aplete territory.

    Although the territorial map can provide an early warning of when the demonized beasts are about to strike. Chen Haiping is reasonable in saying it¡¯s impossible to solely rely on No. 1 and No. 2 and his followers every time trouble arises. His masters should be his territory¡¯s trump card rather than the conventional force. Tang Yu would prefer his future followers to spend more time on improving their strength rather than patrolling the territory.

    What¡¯s more, if he wants to develop his territory, it cannot do without the participation of the survivors. When the number of survivors increases in the future, whether in regards to defence or management, he will need some trustworthy personnel to fill those positions.

    The territory should have a regr patrolling force.

    After these two days of observation, he has also gained a certain insight into Chen Haiping. This man has served as a soldier. His marksmanship andbat skills are also quite good. He has some bottom line to his conscience, but he isn¡¯t rigid in his actions. The most important aspect is that on the territorial map, the dot representing Chen Haiping is a green dot, which is enough for him.

    ¡°I have agreed to your request. But now, with the construction of the shelter not yetpleted, there is no specific job arrangement for you. We usually patrol the territory more as a way of enhancing our strength rather than guarding against the demonized beast attacks. After all, the strength of first order awakened ones can only deal with the mostmon demonized beasts.¡±

    Chen Haiping gave a wry smile. He really couldn¡¯t refute this remark. Then he heard Leader Tang say: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll find you a master soon, and you can learn some skills from this person in order to deal with the demonized beasts.¡±

    A master?

    He wondered if this master is the one in the armour? If he can learn from this armour master, there is no doubt his strength can rapidly improve in a short period.

    In the next moment, he saw a tower-like figureing from afar.

 Chapter 14 Outsiders (Top)

    <h4>Chapter 14 Outsiders (Top)</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    ¡°Roger.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, I have arrived.¡±

    The deep male voice was strong and powerful. As these words fell, a towering steel-like strong man came from afar. The strong man¡¯s footsteps seemed slow. But in actuality, his walking speed was very fast. Soon, theer walked behind Leader Tang and slightly bowed.

    The strong man is two meters tall, has brown hair, wears ck heavy armour and carries arge sword equal to his height with his helmet in hand. As the strong man approaches, great pressure is exerted on Chen Haiping¡¯s mind.

    Chen Haiping¡¯s pupils shrink.

    This kind of pressure isn¡¯t from any aura. From Roger, he can only feel the faintest auraing out. This kind of oppression originates from his imposing momentum, a kind of momentum possessed by people who have swum through seas of blood or climbed atop mountains of corpses.

    This suffocating aura of blood and baleful Qi struck his nerves, causing his scalp to gopletely numb.

    He remembered those soldiers he had seen from the special units during his days in the army. Those who had really been on the battlefield and had killed many people. From those people, Chen Haiping had felt such simr baleful Qi¡­ However, the baleful Qi which came from them were dwarfed by this towering steel-like strong man in front of him!

    There is no doubt this is a super master!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The pub has one free summoning opportunity every day. It can be used in the morning or evening. Yesterday, Tang Yu performed the summoning ceremony and only summoned an ordinary D-ss adventurer. In the end, he didn¡¯t sign a follower contract with this adventurer. Instead, this morning the one who was summoned is Roger.

    With an A-ss already summoned before him, Roger being a C-ss summon didn¡¯t matter as much. What Tang Yu values more about Roger is his knowledge rather than his ss.

    Up until then, he doesn¡¯t know how heavily an awakened one¡¯s ss is weighed in other people¡¯s minds. He only knows an awakened one¡¯s order is roughly divided into three realms¡­ The first realm is theying foundation domain, which is from the first to fifth order awakened one. This also happens to be the strength limit of what the pub can summon as a follower for now. The second realm is the building body domain.

    Roger was once a master at the peak of the building body domain. In theory, Tang Yu cannot summon such a strong adventurer as his follower. But Roger suffered a serious injury during a battle against the ck wave. Not only has his strength fallen back to a fifth order awakened one, but he had also be disabled and could never return to the battlefield in his lifetime.

    That is until he was summoned. Under the power of the contract, Rogerpletely recovered from his previous injury. Although his strength remained at the peak of theying foundation domain. But for him, breaking through to the building body domain is a very simple matter.

    As soon as his injury from many years ago had recovered, Roger¡¯s momentum unabashedly burst forth¡­ Since Tang Yu had a contractual connection with him, he didn¡¯t feel any difort. But Chen Haiping happened to be near him and was the first person to bear the full brunt of his momentum.

    Although his face was visibly pale, there was excitement in his eyes. From his face, he had difficulty hiding his eagerness and impatience.

    This must be eagerness from urgently wanting to learn the skills necessary for dealing with the demonized beasts, right?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    A convoy arrived at the entrance of the resort.

    Two off-road vehicles and one minibus.

    The car doors opened, and several figures climb out of the vehicles in session. These people were well-equipped, armed with guns and wearing bulletproof vests. As soon as they got off of the vehicles, these men immediately dispersed and stood alert while guarding the surrounding area.

    Wang Tai climbed out of the vehicle, followed by his two subordinates.

    Looking at the resort, which is almost inplete ruins, Wang Tai¡¯s heart began bleeding again.

    Before the doomsday, he was a big boss. The Tree Shade Resort is his property. When the doomsday broke out, he happened to be near the resort. Relying on his hidden stash of guns and a group of his loyal subordinates. Wang Tai quickly gathered a team and gradually developed the resort into a shelter.

    However, one demon wave turned everything he had into dust!

    Fortunately, he still has a chance to make aeback¡­ Wang Tai walked up to the middle-aged man with a smile on his face and said: ¡°Captain Han, this ce is very close to the source crystal mine. But the mountain roads behind are difficult to navigate. Do you think we should camp here first and scout the area?¡±

    Han Jing squinted and took a look at the surroundings. Indeed, as Wang Tai said, this ce has suffered from a demon wave attack and the entire shelter has been wiped out. However, this wasn¡¯t the focus of his attention. What he wants to know is only one thing. Whether the source crystal mine truly exists.

    This source crystal mine information was provided by Wang Tai.

    After the doomsday, the earth underwent drastic changes, and many new resources have emerged¡­ The source crystal mine happens to be one of them. Ore veins containing huge amounts of source crystal are a far better source than hunting thousands of demonized beasts. Even if only one vein is mined, this is simply a temptation Lin Wei cannot resist.

    Han Jing, as Lin Wei¡¯s confidant, has worked for him for more than ten years and knew his boss¡¯s intentions well. He mused slightly before saying: ¡°Team 2, scout at 9 o¡¯clock. Team 3, scout at 3 o¡¯clock and everyone else stays on standby.¡±

    The remaining people were on alert and gathered around to guard the vehicles.

    Wang Tai looked out into the distance, and the light in his eyes brightly flickered.

    Of course, he knows the value of a source crystal mine. If his shelter was still here, how can he willingly give up this source crystal mine? Unfortunately, after all, the situation has changed, and he has to take this new opportunity¡­ Wang Tai turned his eyes and pondered how he could reach his hidden stash in the vi without being noticed.

    At this time, team 3 which had just left, unexpectedly came back so soon. The two of them walked back while still holding onto two frightened survivors.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? How can there still be survivors?¡± Han Jing asked.

    Wang Tai shook his head to show he didn¡¯t know what was going on since he also looked surprised!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Wang Zhou and another survivor shivered as they watched therge group of men surrounding them.

    They just came out to collect some materials that could still be used after the demon wave attack. Why did such arge group of men armed with guns suddenly appear? One by one, they appeared menacingly while the two dared not put up any resistance at all. Soon, they were both captured and brought here.

    ¡°Speak, who are you? Why are you here? What are you doing? Honestly tell me the truth, do you hear me?!¡±

    A team member pointed his gun and shouted at both of them.

    Wang Zhou¡¯s face was pale, and the other survivor looked on vacantly with dted pupils as he began squirming with his hands and feet. It seemed he had been scared silly: ¡°Oh¡­ Hehe¡­ Heh.¡±

    Seeing this big man about to shoot, Wang Zhou gathers his courage, which suddenly came out of nowhere and knocked hispanion unconscious before saying: ¡°Wait, wait, wait. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. He¡¯s just a fool. I am normal. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±

    He calmed down a bit before hurriedly saying: ¡°We are¡­ Survivors from the Tree Shade Shelter¡­¡±

    ¡°Survivors? Tell me the truth! The Tree Shade Shelter has long since been destroyed by the demon wave!¡±

    Wang Zhou was so frightened from being yelled at that his face had twisted and almost burst into tears. Even if he was forced to experience pain, in his mind, he couldn¡¯t say much more: ¡°We really are survivors from Tree Shade Shelter, wait¡­ Let me finish my story. When the demon wave arrived, we hid in the underground storage room and narrowly avoided it through luck.¡±

    Wang Tai frowned and stepped forward to ask: ¡°Hiding in an underground storage room? How long have you been hiding? Didn¡¯t you guys meet any demonized beasts when you came outside?!¡±

    ¡°We hid¡­ We hid for about two or three days, then we were too hungry and had to run outside to search for food. As for the demonized beasts, I don¡¯t know. When we came outside, it was already like this.¡± Wang Zhou stammered.

    In front of thisrge group of men who are armed to the teeth with guns. At first sight, their faces are menacing, and he can definitely tell they aren¡¯t ordinary survivors¡­ Wang Zhou knows that even if he tells them the truth, it¡¯s unlikely he will survive in the end after he tells them all the information he knows. So, he might as well hide some key information in the hopes that Leader Tang cane to their rescue.

    In fact, he wasn¡¯t sure whether Leader Tang would save both of them. During the doomsday, ordinary survivors are the least valued group. However, rather than believing that these armed men will eventually let them go, it¡¯s better to believe in Leader Tang. At least in this past couple of days, Leader Tang has treated everyone very well.

    Han Jing stood aside listening to his team¡¯s constant interrogation. Then, he turns to look at Wang Tai.

    ¡°They¡¯re all survivors from your shelter. Do you remember these two?¡±

    Wang Tai shook his head and said: ¡°They¡¯re just ordinary survivors. I don¡¯t have any impression of them either. If they¡¯re awakened ones, I might have some impression¡­¡±

    Han Jing pondered.

    Judging from the results of the interrogation, there are other survivors besides these two. But none of them is strong and they don¡¯t pose any threat to their group. Only in the spirit of caution, he ordered: ¡°Take these two with you guys. Since there are other survivors, let¡¯s catch all of the stray mice first.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    On the other side of the resort.

    Outside the castle, in an open space.

    Tang Yu went out patrolling for a few rounds early in the morning but found no demonized beasts. After, he returned here alone without finding anything.

    With the decrease in the number of demonized beasts, the efficiency of hunting demonized beasts has be lower and lower. In the beginning, several demonized beasts can be found within the span of a few minutes. Now, he is searching for more than half an hour and still may not be able to find even one head. Instead of following the hunting team, he returns to the vicinity of the castle and finds a ce to begin exercising.

    Awakened ones also need to regrly exercise, especially after his own strength has greatly increased. Tang Yu needs to spend some time on exercise in order to better control his strength.

    At this time, his body is in an extremely awkward posture. This is Roger¡¯s exercise advice after he was summoned this morning.

    His forehand moves to perform abat technique.

    At this time, a reminder appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Ting! As the lord, when your subjects are in danger, please pay attention and¡­¡±

    ¡°Ting!¡­¡±

    Tang Yu looked puzzled.

 Chapter 15 Outsiders (Bottom)

    <h4>Chapter 15 Outsiders (Bottom)</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    Did the system still have such a function? How could he not know about this?!

    However, now isn¡¯t the time to consider this issue.

    Tang Yu opened the system panel and found a more detailed record from the log.

    He saw the names of the two survivors in danger and pondered over it. He remembered they had been sent out this morning to the eastern part of the resort area in search of supplies.

    But now, they were in danger?

    The system couldn¡¯t provide him with a more detailed exnation.

    Tang Yu also tried asking the system about this, but its response was still the same as it repeated the message over and over again.

    He spectes these two definitely haven¡¯t encountered a demonized beast. This is without mentioning all the demonized beasts in the resort area have already been cleared. If it had been a demonized beast, the two would¡¯ve instantly been killed and no warning would be sent. Obviously, the two are either in an injured state or under duress.

    Tang Yu hastened to send a message through his contractual powers. He messaged ine, Roger and No. 2, which was usually left behind, and set out immediately.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Han Jing brought a bunch of his team members to the resort area, and sure enough, he could indeed see traces of human activity along the way.

    When ites to Wang Zhou, he doesn¡¯t believe a word he says at all¡­ The boss assigned this task to him not because he was the strongest. But because he had worked for the boss for many years and gained a deeper level of trust. As a result, Han Jing has been careful in ruling out any and all factors that might interfere with thepletion of this mission.

    Carefully observing the surroundings throughout the journey, Han Jing sneers at the bottom of his heart.

    There are a lot of demonized beast corpses littered throughout the resort. Many of which were left behind by the human resistance when the demon wave destroyed the shelter. However, Han Jing still observed very carefully and could see some of the demonized beasts were recently killed. This was definitely not done on the day that the demon wave urred.

    This goes to show that not all of the survivors are as ordinary as Wang Zhou had said. Perhaps, the other party is expecting that one of them, an awakened one, can save both of them?

    Han Jing found this thought very amusing.

    Besides him, there are two other third order awakened ones, and five second order awakened ones in the team. In addition, there are all kinds of guns and ammunition, and even weapons with heavy firepower. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that even small-sized shelter must give his team some face. They absolutely have more firepower than most of those shelters.

    This is the gap between big and small forces, which is impossible for ordinary survivors toprehend through their narrow view of the world.

    ¡°But this is all right. If those peoplee knocking on our door on their own ord, it will also save us some effort in searching for them. We cannot afford to fail this mission. Anyone who might leak this news will only face one oue.¡±

    From the very beginning, Han Jing sentenced these survivors to death. Even though he knew for a fact these survivors had nothing to do with the source crystal mine. Unfortunately, their operation is supposed to be confidential, and they were too close to the source crystal mine. In order to prevent the discovery of the source crystal mine in the future, Han Jing needed to put an end to any and all possibilities. The survivors can only me their misfortune, also¡­

    Without moving his eyes, he nced over to Wang Tai, who was leading the way. There was a cold sh in the back of his eyes.

    ¡°Captain Han, ahead of us is the vi area, which is the centre of the resort. We haven¡¯t met any other survivors along the way. So, it¡¯s very likely that the rest of them are up there.¡±

    Wang Tai doesn¡¯t know what Han Jing has in store for him yet.

    He just thinks that after this trip, he can bring back his hidden stash and have a connection with a big boss. He thinks he can establish himself in Lindong and gain shelter against the wind and rain.

    Han Jing lightly responded, walked to the front of the team and suddenly noticed the other members looking up.

    There, he saw two figures standing halfway up the mountain path coldly looking down at them with the sun behind their backs.

    Han Jing smiled.

    He believes the survivors think too highly themselves.

    He sensed there is only one awakened one among the two.

    If the other party feels his aura, he wonders if they will be scared out of their wits?

    ¡°Captain, looking at the way they¡¯re dressed, you¡¯d think they were some superheroes.¡±

    Behind him, a member of his teamughed out loud with a mocking tone in their voice.

    Han Jing also felt deep disdain from the bottom of his heart.

    Halfway up the mountain, there stood two men, one man and one woman. One was dressed in a battle suit and the other in a mage robe. Both are looking quite morous. He couldn¡¯t understand what they were thinking, did these people think they¡¯d be superheroes when they put on those beautiful outfits?

    Truly useful equipment only pays attention to practicality.

    The greybat uniform worn on his body, including thebat vest, arm guard,bat boots, helmet, leg guard, etc¡­ looks inconspicuous. But are great masterpieces of Lindong Shelter technology.

    This is real life-saving equipment, not ones that just focus on a beautiful appearance!

    Han Jing waved his hand and said: ¡°Team 1, go up there and catch these two men.¡±

    Several awakened ones took several steps on the path before running at full speed.

    This distance for an awakened one isn¡¯t far.

    Halfway up the mountain standing on the grass.

    Tang Yu gently shook his head and signalled ine not to attack first.

    The awakened ones are getting closer and closer.

    From their perspective, they can only see two fish already on the chopping board.

    But is this truly the case?

    Tang Yu smiled too.

    Of course, he was naturally aware of the group below and how difficult they were to handle.

    Both in terms of the aura and the number of people are particrly strong. This is the strongest group of awakened ones he has ever encountered since the beginning of the doomsday.

    Perhaps these peoplee from an extraordinary ce.

    Or perhaps these guys have a hidden agenda.

    Regardless, all of this doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that he saw two of his people listed as ¡°captured¡± and not in stable condition.

    Han Jing focused on Tang Yu and wanted to see how they would react.

    By this time, the members of his team had already crossed two-thirds of the distance while the two were still foolishly standing there, neither attacking nor escaping¡­

    Were they scared out of their wits?

    Or have these two be desperate in this hopeless situation?

    ¡°Boom!!¡±

    It was like something on their right side exploded, gravel flying everywhere as a figurended on the ground like a cannonball, rushing straight out!

    The speed of this figure was so fast that the nearest member of the team, which was still focused on the mountainside, couldn¡¯t react in time before they were struck. It was as if they had been hit by a heavy truck. This man¡¯s body was sent flying backwards and the depression in his chest was clearly visible to all to see. This man¡¯s blood sprinkled the ground during his backwards trajectory.

    Han Jing was appalled.

    He is the strongest and fastest among his team, but he was also too slow to react!

    The figure was so fast that he could only vaguely notice this person was wearing a blue and white armour.

    Is this armour?

    Han Jing doubted what he was seeing!

    The figure dashed in a straight line, knocked away two more of his team members and arrived in front of the two bound survivors.

    This time he clearly saw it was indeed a man wearing a blue and white armour. The long spear then danced and waved at the rope. The rope which bound the survivors suddenly snapped, leaving the two survivors unharmed.

    This is a master.

    Han Jing made this split-second judgment in an instant.

    No wonder those survivors have such confidence. He had no ns ofing up and battling with such a master. As a human being, no matter how strong they are, they cannot avoid the threat of hot weapons. Perhaps this master can avoid a small number of bullets. However, once the barrage begins, the threat will rise exponentially. This is without mentioning the two ordinary survivors at his side.

    Han Jing enjoys watching people fall into the abyss as they are on the verge of sess.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

 Chapter 16 Who is the Boss?!

    <h4>Chapter 16 Who is the Boss?!</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    With this order¡­

    His team members began raising their muzzles.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A figure with a long spear then rushed into the group from behind. With this group lined up together, when the long spear swept across. Several team members are directly sent flying.

    The scene became a total mess.

    Han Jing¡¯s eyes were about to pop out after seeing what had happened.

    Yet, this minor incident is still within his scope of eptance.

    But instantly, with just a cursory nce, he can determine many of his team members have fallen. Many of whom are either dead or gravely injured.

    Why do these survivors in the wilds have such strength?

    And how can these people conceal their power so well? It has reached the degree where he doesn¡¯t sense the slightest awakened aura from them.

    Tang Yu will never respond to this doubt.

    Nor will No. 1 or No. 2 since they aren¡¯t awakened ones.

    Before this, Tang Yu stood on the direct path to purposefully be discovered. He wasn¡¯t trembling in fear as they originally believed but wasmanding No. 1 and No. 2 to sneak back around.

    Looking down at the scene, it was aplete mess.

    Of the two remaining survivors from the team. Both quickly fled for their lives¡ªno one bothered catching up to them. They were too busy dealing with the other team members.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Several awakened ones farther down the path had noticed something was amiss. Then they began rushing up from the bottom of the mountain path.

    Instead of stopping to ask questions halfway up the mountain path. They sped up to quickly reach their goal.

    ine held out her arm and raised her staff in hand.

    At the tip of the staff, three Ice Spikes condensed and formed an inverted triangle.

    When the Ice Spikes were fired, there was a tiny blooming ice flower on the tail end of the shots.

    The oing Ice Spikes reflected on the pupils of the awakened ones caused fear and panic.

    However, these people weren¡¯t slow to react. They rolled, ducked or swooped to try their best to avoid the oing attack. However, ine has direct control of her Ice Spikes. Not only can she control the direction after she aims the Ice Spikes. But she also has excellent control on where the Ice Spikes are travelling within a certain range.

    ¡°Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa.¡±

    The Ice Spike bursts upon impact and the awakened ones who dodged in time weren¡¯t killed in a single shot. However, many were still left frozen solid as their hands and feet became covered in ayer of white frost.

    Before they could rx and breathe a sigh of relief. The group see several more Ice Spikes flying towards them.

    Their faces grew increasingly frightened as their bodies stiffened from the cold.

    Unable to hold on any longer. This group of invaders fell one after another to the ground. After a few seconds, each team member looked like a frozen statue.

    This group of invaders has fallen.

    However, Han Jing¡¯s entourage is a very elite team. Soon, they stabilized the situation.

    ¡°Team 2 and team 3, circle around the nk and begin firing.¡±

    ¡°Da da da¡ª.¡±

    Han Jing finally breathed a sigh of relief. He is fully aware of the situation. With the performance shown by these two. Even if he steps forward to fight, he¡¯s afraid he won¡¯t contribute much to victory. The biggest advantage on his side is firepower.

    Perhaps awakened ones have unlimited potential. But the hot weapons wielded by humans still held a greater advantage. Especially when dealing with other humans, their flesh isn¡¯t thick enough to stop bullets.

    Suddenly, Han Jing¡¯s face froze.

    Faced with the oing bullets, these two armour-d masters didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, in the next moment, they saw the bullets fired on the armour had all unexpectedly bounced off!

    Pa¡­ Huh, the bullets bounced off?!

    Han Jing couldn¡¯t believe it. Are these two really wearing armour?

    No, not even armour can stop bullets. Also, these bullets have left no marks on the armour at all!

    Also, what kind of armour is this?!

    Han Jing has worked with his boss for many years and seen many strange sights. This is especially true after the doomsday. Since his boss has great influence in Lindong Shelter. He was even afforded the opportunity to receive some goods from the Academy of Sciences.

    But even in Academy of Sciences, he hasn¡¯t heard of any armour which can stop bullets and not leave any bullet marks behind.

    In the time between a sh, the armoured master leaned back like a drawn bow.

    Then the wind burst as the long spear was thrown like a javelin.

    Suddenly, Han Jing¡¯s scalp felt numb as he deeply felt the imminent threat of death!

    Based on his rich experience inbat. Han Jing immediately dodges the attack by twisting his body. He narrowly avoids the oing attack.

    The long spear struck the ground and vibrates as the ground cracks inch by inch upon impact.

    Han Jing has no idea who he¡¯s facing, but this strength is totally beyond his expectation!

    He is inplete and utter fear.

    The missions assigned by his boss are important. But if everyone dies, there is no need to further discuss about the mission, right?

    In fact, the mission for finding the source crystal mine has nothing to do with these people.

    For the first time, the thought of regret has crept into Han Jing¡¯s mind.

    He dropped a smoke bomb, flexibly swam, used his team members around him as bait and shook off No. 1 as he immediately began running wildly away.

    Han Jing¡¯s actions caused the other team members to feel a deep sense of shame.

    If even their captain has run away. What hope do they have in this battle?

    In particr, some team members had seen what happened to the vice-captain. This man, whose strength is a third awakened, had been skewered like a meat kabob by a long spear. This sight left many team members too frightened to fight back as their wills were left broken. With no courage left, they no longer put their life on the line during the battle.

    ¡°These devils¡ª.¡±

    Some people crazily began running away as they yelled this phrase.

    Others, however, knowing there was no hope of escape, became even crazier.

    One team member shouldered a rocketuncher and shouted: ¡°Die!¡±

    This manunched the rocket and it whistled out from theuncher while dragging its ming tail.

    At this moment, the fleeing Han Jing shows an expression of joy. Even if the armoured masters can stop bullets, they can¡¯t stop rockets.

    He almost couldn¡¯t help himself from stopping to cheer for his team member, but he kept going forward.

    The timing of this rocket firing was great. This attack afforded puppet No. 2 no time to avoid the attack.

    In the next moment, No. 2 firmly stands its ground.

    ¡°Boom!!¡±

    Smoke and dust filled the air.

    But gradually, it dissipates.

    A lone figure appeared before all eyes to bear witness. The master was still standing. Only the top half of the long spear and some traces of grey and ck marks on the armour were left to prove there was an attack.

    After this attack, Han Jing haspletely lost all hope.

    This awakened one cannot be from the wilds!

    An awakened one from the wilds would never have this kind of strength. It¡¯s even less possible for them to have this kind of equipment!

    He already had a guess in mind. These people were most likely sent by other bosses and their purpose must also be the source crystal mine!

    They¡¯ve miscalcted when they took on this mission!

    Fortunately¡­

    After being shot by the rocket. They eventually did some damage to this armoured devil while the other armoured devil was chasing after his other team members. With this chance, he will escape.

    As long as he can escape to where the vehicles are parked, he can get into a car and drive far away from this ce. Even those two devils won¡¯t be able to catch up.

    Even if the mission ends in failure. The information regarding the situation here must be brought back to the boss.

    Han Jing looked around. He found that apart from himself, there was only one other swift team member along with Wang Tai who escaped.

    How forlorn that only three from a team of twenty people would be left to escape.

    At this moment, he also hated Wang Tai. If Wang Tai still didn¡¯t have his uses, he would¡¯ve gotten rid of him first.

    Ahead of them, he can already see three vehicles parked at the entrance of the resort.

    Han Jing breathed a sigh of relief.

    The other team member and Wang Tai, whogged a fair distance behind, had also sped up. They too saw a glimmer of hope in this situation.

    ¡°As the Lord said, they¡¯d arrive here.¡±

    They can see two people walking out from where the parked vehicles are located.

    One was dressed as an ordinary survivor while the other dressed in heavy looking ck armour.

    That person exuded a heavy and oppressive momentum.

    Wang Tai recognized one of the two. This person was once an awakened one in his shelter, but the other person startled him.

    Not only was he wearing heavy armour, but this man also had a bloody and oppressive aura. He pales at what he is sensing. This caused Wang Tai to feel as if he was facing a heavy storm with waves crashing onto his small boat. He is trying everything desperately to keep it from capsizing.

    Roger¡¯s fifth order awakened aura is beingpletely released.

    The bloody aura which he has built up through long years of battle. And the oppressive aura released from a higher realm awakened one, burst forth together at the same time.

    It seems as though even the wind has stopped at this moment.

    Han Jing was equally pale at this time.

    This kind of strength. Even in Lindong, only a small number of strong men at the top of the shelter can match this master.

    Who is the boss that sent these people?

    Han Jing doesn¡¯t know, but he isn¡¯t willing to sit back and wait for death. Holding a dagger in each hand, he prepared for a desperate fight to the death.

 Chapter 17 Rich Supplies

    <h4>Chapter 17 Rich Supplies</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    The battle onlysted for a short while.

    One minute, the sound of gunfire went off. In the next, the sound of tranquillity was restored.

    Wang Zhou and the other survivor are gasping for breath after surviving their ordeal.

    The rest of the survivors, who were lucky enough not to venture too far away, took refuge in vi area immediately after being notified there were intruders.

    At this time, the survivors were listening to Wang Zhou recounting his thrilling experience with hispanion.

    Basically, Wang Zhou was telling the story. He said although hispanion had recovered. He is still pale from the whole experience. Although Wang Zhou looked more troubled as he looked on the verge of tears. But he showed a face full of excitement while the others looked back at him strangely.

    ¡°¡­ You guys don¡¯t know. The faces made by those people looked very ferocious. When they pointed their guns at our heads. I, ah, looked back fearlessly with a calm expression on my face.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the master brother appeared beside us like a gust of wind and cut the ropes binding us. The enemies blocking the path were all defeated in one fell swoop¡­¡± Wang Zhou suddenly said in surprise: ¡°It seems there are two master brothers, err, are they twins, they aren¡¯t, right? I couldn¡¯t see their faces with their helmets on. But the master brothers were awesome. That strong looking group of people were like paper tigers in front of the master brothers, vulnerable and unable to resist a single blow¡­¡±

    As Wang Zhou became more and more animated while telling his story, the others became more interested while listening.

    They didn¡¯t see what happened. But they can imagine how formidable the master brothers were.

    That group held so many guns and firearms. Just the sound of gunfire alone had caused many of the survivors to turn pale from fright.

    However, the master brothers came and went unhindered under such a hail of bullets.

    This shelter is lucky to have such masters!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu propped up his face in a pensive pose as he deeply meditated.

    He can say the battle started too suddenly. Although they defeated the enemy in the end. He still reflected on their inadequacies during the battle.

    The vignce in the shelter is still a bit toocking.

    If the other side didn¡¯t think his two captured people were still useful, they would¡¯ve been killed on the spot.

    Also, he didn¡¯t expect to suddenly meet such a team of foreign awakened ones.

    Venturing in the wilds during the doomsday, many different groups of survivors often maintain vignce, but not hostility. Not everyone is as vicious as this group. Even a rtionship formed based onmon interest can happen. Usually, both groups would first observe if either side is hostile, then they would decide whether fighting is worth it.

    Once the decision to start a battle is reached, losses on both sides are inevitable.

    Most groups aren¡¯t like this group of awakened ones. Where if one group doesn¡¯t agree with their demands, they will immediately turn hostile. This situation has taught him he should be more careful when dealing with other survivors and to keep a low profile as to not be too arrogant.

    Tang Yu feels this is reasonable since he¡¯s been keeping a low profile this whole time.

    ¡°I should speed up the construction of the territory, especially in terms of defence. This time, when another group has touched the periphery of the territory, it has made me feel less secure¡­.¡±

    He pondered and said: ¡°This group of awakened ones weren¡¯t of unknown origin. If they are all missing here, this may lead to some trouble. Fortunately, there aren¡¯t only troubles from this encounter, there is also a lot of gains.¡±

    Han Jing and his team were either killed or wounded during the battle.

    Most of them were killed by No. 1 and No. 2, showing how powerful these two puppets truly are when they strike. Given their strength, there was no way of surviving a head-on conflict with them.

    Tang Yu also gave a helping hand this time by fighting an awakened one who was frantically escaping.

    This is the first time he¡¯s killed anyone.

    But he didn¡¯t feel any difort.

    Before, he had always heard that killing people would cause queasiness, vomiting and a feeling of weakness.

    But he didn¡¯t experience any of this. Since the doomsday has gone on for a month, he has seen all kinds of bloody scenes. With the exception that he hasn¡¯t taken part in these scenes, he has be more ustomed to these sights.

    For the rest of the people who were still alive, Roger extracted information from them.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder. They came here for the source crystal mine¡­¡±

    Tang Yu is hungry for this source crystal mine.

    The importance of a source crystal is clearer to him than anyone else. As long as the source crystal mine is dug up, the territory will undoubtedly enter a period of rapid development.

    This idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.

    There are only twenty or so survivors in the whole territory. There aren¡¯t enough porters, not to mention miners?! This reality doesn¡¯t exist at all! Also, although this source crystal mine is close by, about three to four kilometres away. It¡¯s still in the wilds near mountainous or forest terrain. This environment is extremely dangerous to traverse¡­

    ¡°So, this source crystal mine can only be seen, but not mined?¡±

    Tang Yu is depressed about this.

    Wait a minute¡­

    He suddenly remembered Wang Tai, the former leader of the shelter, who was eventually recognized by Chen Haiping.

    Wang Tai was decisive. He probably knew there was no chance of survival andmitted suicide before he could be interrogated.

    However, Wang Tai¡¯s two direct subordinates weren¡¯t as decisive. So, Roger immediately had some people monitor them, not giving them the chance to kill themselves. Then, under Roger¡¯s skilful torture techniques, the two subordinates had revealed everything. Even what colour underwear they were wearing.

    They learned why Wang Tai hade here. Besides leading the way for Han Jing to find that source crystal mine, they also had their own goals.

    They seemed to want to reach a hidden stash of important supplies.

    This was all these two knew. This was mostly spection through Wang Tai¡¯s daily habits.

    Tang Yu also felt there was a great possibility that Wang Tai, who had fled in panic before, had no time to take away his supplies. These two men also happened to confirm his guess.

    After the value of these people were exhausted, Tang Yu handed them over to Roger.

    It¡¯s impossible to let them go.

    These people are still too dangerous to be released. As for the Lindong boss behind these people, Tang Yu isn¡¯t too worried. He¡¯s now thinking about the supplies left behind by Wang Tai.

    ¡°Where on earth could it be hidden?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The resort, western area.

    Opposite to the eastern area of the resort, this is also the core area of the whole resort. Before, Wang Tai lived in vi No. 1 in the western area.

    He searched this vi before, but he didn¡¯t find many valuables left inside. He didn¡¯t think much about it at the time, but now he feels this is very abnormal. Why was there nothing of value in Wang Tai¡¯s residence? When he fled before, there was no time to pack up!

    Putting himself in Wang Tai¡¯s shoes, Tang Yu is also used to cing his valuables in his residence, the castle. Inside his castle, there is a small warehouse where he piles up the source crystal he has collected.

    Wang Tai¡¯s valuables are most likely in the vi where he lives, but certainly not in in sight.

    This vi upies arge area and he¡¯s already canvassed the area around it. From this, Tang Yu believes there are only two ces left with the greatest possibility of hiding supplies. It¡¯s either in the small garden in front of the vi or hidden in the basement.

    At that time, the basement looked very empty. He only found some food stored inside, which he had taken away before.

    ¡°No. 1!¡±

    After being called, the puppet guard appeared beside Tang Yu. He pointed to the walls in the basement and said: ¡°Smash all the walls here, and be careful not to copse this ce.¡±

    With a bit of rumbling, No. 1 became a humanoid bulldozer. In the blink of an eye, the fairly clean basement was in ruins, looking far worse for wear than the surface. It looked as if demonized beasts had ravaged through it.

    Amongst the pile of ruins, a hole conspicuously appeared.

    ¡°Sure enough, there is a deeper level to the basement!¡±

    Although the deeper basement area is smaller, the supplies appear as far as the eye can see. Not only do the supplies include the most basic food, but it also includes luxury goods such as alcohol and tobo. There are even numerous firearms which looked dazzling to the eyes¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m rich!¡±

    There was a lot of food in the basement¡­ Tang Yu also saw a freezer which was connected to a diesel generator that was still running.

    In the freezer, Tang Yu found many vegetables and various kinds of meat.

    He no longer paid attention to how long the meat has been frozen or whether it was still fresh anymore. He only focused on how rich the variety of ingredients there were. This food looked no worse than before the doomsday!

    This fellow Wang Tai really knows how to enjoy life.

    Fortunately, everything fell cheaply in Tang Yu¡¯s hands. He felt like thanking Wang Tai for his selfless contribution.

    The food supplies upied arge part of the basement. Some daily necessities upied a small part and mostly firearms upied the rest of the space.

    For ordinary pistols and rifles, Tang Yu didn¡¯t feel too excited, but he still found something surprising amongst this batch of firearms.

    There were two light machine guns. These firearms can bolster the shelter¡¯s line of defence.

    Although now his territory doesn¡¯t even have a decent line of defence.

    ¡°However¡­ These supplies shouldn¡¯t be the only things that would make Wang Tai go through all these hardships. These things take up quite a bit of space and if Wang Tai wants to take them away and not attract Han Jing¡¯s attention. He wouldn¡¯t take so many things along with him.¡±

    ¡°Then, the most valuable things should be in¡­¡±

    Tang Yu looks at a corner and saw a safe.

    The hidden basement room has a safe. Even if Tang Yu doesn¡¯t use his brain, he knows the most precious things must be hidden inside.

    This is a very high-end safe that can protect many things, but this was before the doomsday. Now, it can be easily smashed open.

    There are many bright energy crystals found inside.

    Tang Yu held his breath. This was the first time he saw so many energy crystals.

    How many are there, 1,000 units, 2,000 units, or maybe more?

    ¡°Detected 5,255 units of energy crystal.¡±

    The cold voice from the system rings in his mind. At this moment, Tang Yu feels overjoyed.

    He will soon be rich¡­ He will be someone that has money!

    Thank you, Wang Tai.

    Besides the energy crystals. There are also some advanced demonized beast materials in the safe, such as sharp ws, thick fur and so on.

    Among the items, many things seem to be special items found during the doomsday. He won¡¯t be able to identify them for a while.

    For example, he saw a crystal the size of a basketball which looks white and transparent.

    Tang Yu took the materials out one by one, studied them carefully and put them back inside the safe. It¡¯s better to directly take this whole safe away.

 Chapter 18 Limitation of Population

    <h4>Chapter 18 Limitation of Poption</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    Inside the main hall.

    Tang Yu¡¯s waist is half-stretched half-lying on the soft sofa. Hiszy figure seemed to be sinking in.

    ¡°Oh, what depravity¡­¡±

    The constantly loomingck of source crystal was finally resolved, relieving Tang Yu all of this worry at once.

    The method of acquiring source crystals by hunting monsters has now be increasingly ineffectual. Every time a demonized beast is hunted, one has to spend a lot of time just searching for it.

    So much time is spent on this single task, making things be a bit awkward.

    While others are eager to run away from these demonized beasts, Tang Yu is eager to encounter them.

    Tang Yu has nowe to an understanding as to why this ce is considered safe. This ce is as far away from the abyss rift as possible.

    Aside from the demon wave disaster, the number of demonized beasts found in this remote location is really too few.

    The focus of their searches has now shifted to just search for supplies. Tang Yu no longer held expectations in encountering the demonized beasts.

    In his mind, Tang Yu sensed Roger sending a message through his contract powers.

    He was informed that Chen Haiping is looking for him.

    After a moment of thought, he recalled asking Chen Haiping to take a full inventory of the guns and ammunition left by Han Jing¡¯s group. The harvest reaped this time was so great that he had forgotten all about this.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Tang Yu considered for two seconds and said: ¡°Escort him to the castle.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Head to Vi No. 1?¡± Chen Haiping was a little surprised.

    Vi No. 1 has always been a forbidden area. Only Leader Tang and several of his followers were eligible to enter that ce. He knows his status is far inferior to those masters, and it¡¯s impossible to say he wasn¡¯t envious of them.

    Now, is he qualified to enter that ce?

    In his previous shelter, he was excluded from the core circle because he wasn¡¯t Wang Tai¡¯s direct subordinate. But now, in just a few days, he has gained Leader Tang¡¯s trust.

    Chen Haiping felt moved.

    At the same time, he also felt curious about what was inside Vi No. 1.

    He wondered why this ce was sealed off and treated as a restricted area.

    Following Roger¡¯s footsteps, Chen Haiping walked past Vi No. 3 and Vi No. 2¡­

    ¡°There is no difference in the surrounding environment. If I had to say what was different, then I¡¯d say it looked a little bit cleaner¡­¡± These are Chen Haiping impressions. But suddenly, his mind waspletely in shock.

    ¡°Am I blind?¡±

    Not far away, a castle unexpectedly stands in ce of what used to be Vi No. 1.

    Although the castle is small, it upies a little morend than the original single-family vi. Since the vis in this resort are all uniform in style, when one was suddenly reced by a castle. Chen Haiping thought his eyes were ying tricks on him.

    This castle was absolutely not there before!

    As he walked closer, he can see the castle more clearly up close. The silvery-white exterior walls and dark blue spire roof all seemed to be so unreal.

    Chen Haiping hesitated for a moment before finally reaching out and knocking on the outer gate.

    It was hard and solid¡­

    The castle gate then opened up.

    He followed Roger and went inside.

    As soon as he enters the gate, he felt as if he had stepped into another world.

    The current season in the world outside is sultry summer with the wind bringing along a dry heat as it breezes on by. This gives rise to an unbearable heat as the days pass on.

    The moment he stepped inside the castle, it was as if he had crossed the dividing line which seemed to represent two worlds. The whole atmosphere had changed immediately!

    All the dry heat had dissipated and was reced by a very hospitable temperature. He felt like he was being soaked in a stream as a cool breeze blew across his cheek.

    Even the air is filled with a freshness that seemed to permeate deeply into his heart and soul.

    Chen Haiping only felt his pores opening up as the buildup of fatigue from this past couple of days had mostly dissipated.

    Of course, he knows all of this was an illusion. But the environment here is trulyfortable.

    ¡°Is it possible an air conditioner is installed in this ce? But this cool refreshing air couldn¡¯t be from air conditioning alone, right? Air conditioners don¡¯t feel sofortable¡­?¡±

    He secretly thought about it and then felt there was something off after stepping into this ce.

    He saw a red carpet covering the whole floor, the wooden furniture made with sandalwood and the wallmps¡­ Each was iid on the wall like shimmering crystals¡­

    Chen Haiping has be suspicious about how he¡¯s lived his life up until now.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Leader, I have taken inventory on the collection of guns and ammunition. There are 23 pistols of all types, 15 automatic rifles of all types, one portable rocketuncher with five remaining rockets, many grenades and thousands of bullets remaining.¡±

    Speaking of these weapons, Chen Haiping smiled and added: ¡°With so many guns, it¡¯ll be much easier for the shelter to rebuild its line of defence.¡±

    Tang Yu added: ¡°Is that so, but that¡¯s not all. I¡¯ve just found two light machine guns, several automatic rifles and so on. I¡¯ve also found something good¡­¡±

    ¡°Something good?¡± Chen Haiping wondered what it was before he saw Tang Yu pull out a long-barreled object from under the table: ¡°This is¡­ A sniper rifle!¡± The M99 semi-automatic sniper rifle! Unexpectedly, we can get our hands on this kind of thing. With this weapon, we can even remotely snipe and kill some of the more dangerous demonized beasts!¡±

    When humans face this kind of weapon, it will almost always be a lethal threat. This gun can also cause massive damage when used against demonized beasts. If well-utilized, there may be many more means of using this weapon in battle.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Tang Yu nodded and said: ¡°From now on, this sniper rifle will be yours.¡±

    ¡°My, mine? This gift is too precious.¡± Chen Haiping couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    Tang Yu passes the sniper rifle over.

    ¡°Your marksmanship is good, and only in your hands will this sniper rifle give full y of its maximum value. If you feel you cannot give full y of its value, then treat it as me lending it to you. For now, use this sniper rifle well to kill the demonized beasts, so as not to bury its value¡­¡±

    If this sniper rifle is ced beside him, it can only be used as a decoration. Roger and ine, without mentioning how to use this gun, don¡¯t even need this kind of weapon.

    A weapon, if they cannot give full y of its value, is just a decoration.

    As it just so happens, among his people, Chen Haiping is very proficient with firearms. Tang Yu has seen Chen Haiping shooting down the demonized beasts with his pistol.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Haiping took a deep breath and said: ¡°I will not disappoint the leader or bury the value of this sniper rifle.¡±

    He solemnly puts away the sniper rifle and suddenly thought of something: ¡°Leader, those people from before were sent by one of the Lindong bosses. Now that those people have fallen here, I¡¯m afraid their boss may not give this ce up.¡±

    He was worried. So he asked Tang Yu about what countermeasures he wanted to take.

    ¡°Countermeasures? Don¡¯t worry, that boss isn¡¯t the head of the military nor is the army at their beck and call. No matter how strong they are, as long as they don¡¯t attack us with a modern army, there will be no issues. Besides, those people have all fallen here. If the boss in Lindong wants to clearly understand the situation, I¡¯m afraid it will take a lot of time for them toe and investigate. In short, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Chen Haiping felt a little worried. However, after looking at Tang Yu and Roger and finding that neither of them looked worried. On the contrary, Roger looked filled with murderous intent. He let it go.

    Originally, he wanted toe and persuade the leader to relocate the shelter elsewhere. But now, he couldn¡¯t open his mouth.

    The boss in Lindong has a far stronger armypared to theirs. However, Leader Tang doesn¡¯t seem to be a person who does anything without certainty.

    From the very beginning, he felt the idea of establishing a shelter was too bold. Up until now, he didn¡¯t believe that Tang Yu had this ability.

    Perhaps¡­

    Leader Tang also has a card up his sleeve which can help deal with the Lindong boss?

    Though Chen Haiping couldn¡¯t think of what it could be, he was willing to believe in Tang Yu.

    He no longer held thoughts of leaving.

    If he leaves here, he won¡¯t have to worry about the boss in Lindong. But Chen Haiping doesn¡¯t want to continue living in a world like this anymore.

    There are just some things that he must stand up for.

    Like helping Leader Tang build up this shelter. Whether for fame, profit or some belief, he wants to give it a shot.

    Failure isn¡¯t so terrible. What is truly terrible is losing his self and living life like a hallow walking corpse.

    If he can¡¯t persuade Leader Tang to relocate to a new ce, then Chen Haiping can only try his best to help.

    He can help train survivors in improving their shooting ability to bolster the shelter¡¯s defence force.

    The rest will depend on Leader Tang¡¯s hidden card and destiny.

    ¡°¡­ However, leader, we still have too few people. We cannot fully utilize these guns.¡±

 Chapter 19 I Have a Novel Idea

    <h4>Chapter 19 I Have a Novel Idea</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    A small poption has always been the problem which has troubled Tang Yu.

    Not only can these guns not be effectively utilized. But more importantly, with too few porters, this limits the speed of obtaining materials.

    Tang Yu tapped his finger on the table and said: ¡°If we want to find a way to attract survivors, we can¡¯t passively wait around all day.¡±

    The original shelter had survivorsing in from time to time. Like the team of survivors he had travelled with before. They only came here after learning of the news about a shelter being here. However, this kind of news is usually unconfirmed. Coupled with the present appearance of the resort, it¡¯s hard to say whether any survivors are willing toe to this ce.

    Chen Haiping thought for a moment and said: ¡°Maybe we can use the radio broadcast.¡±

    ¡°Radio broadcast? Isn¡¯tmunicationpletely cut off?¡±

    Chen Haiping sorted his thoughts and said: ¡°In fact,munication wasn¡¯t reallypletely cut off. But there are some special elements in the air after the advent of the doomsday. These elements make it so the propagation and attenuation of electromaic waves in the air bes more scattered, which makes signal transmission very difficult.¡±

    ¡°In the early days of the doomsday, the signal transmission was actually only dampened, and the signals were barely receivable at that time. Later on, the dampening of the signals became increasingly stronger. Until more than ten days after the doomsday, the dampening of the signals suddenly increased by arge margin, causingmunications to almoste to aplete halt.¡±

    ¡°With the current state of the signals almost being cut off, this has caused many of the difficulties associated in transmitting the signals over long distances to other shelters. But we can still transmit some signals over a short distance if only our shelter is taken into ount. Within the resort, I remember there being a signal transmission tower.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded in understanding and said: ¡°Previously, there was the news received of a shelter being here. Was this news sent through this transmission tower?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Chen Haiping shook his head and said.

    ¡°No, this information was disseminated by the government. Early officials called on all parties to establish shelters and airdropped supplies for many of these shelters. Included were foods, guns and ammunition, which gave some of the smaller shelters the ability to defend against the early demonized beasts.¡±

    ¡°Admission of survivors was also a government request. Wang Tai reluctantly epted thousands of survivors under official pressure. However, asmunication waster cut off. The government influence gradually waned while Wang Tai took the relief food airdrops meant for survivors for himself¡­¡±

    Such news wasn¡¯t known to Tang Yu in his previous life. He didn¡¯t expect this to be one of the many factors involved in the establishment of shelters.

    Although the n has been settled, he didn¡¯t feel this would be enough.

    The radio wave transmission range isn¡¯t far-reaching enough, and many survivors don¡¯t have the corresponding receivers, such as radios.

    There is still a need to broaden the methods for attracting survivors.

    ¡°Wait, I have a novel idea. Do you remember, Mr Chen? Walking down the streets during the doomsday, we could see many of billboards everywhere. I was thinking we could actually use this form of advertising to our advantage.¡±

    ¡°Advertising?¡±

    Chen Haiping looked confused.

    Roger¡¯s face is also full of hidden question marks.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Behind Vi No. 1, there is a lot of open space.

    Previously, the pub and workshop were established here.

    This time, Tang Yu ns to set up the market next to the pub.

    The market isn¡¯t limited to just buying resources. He can also asionally buy some rare materials, forging blueprints, skill runes and so on¡­ Making this one of the most important of the first three core buildings in the initial stages of territory construction.

    ¡°Establishing the market requires 300 units of source crystal and 100 units of wood to be consumed.¡±

    From the outside, the market looks like a grocery store.

    Wood Resource Bundle (100 units) Price: 10 Source Crystals

    Remaining Quantity: 10

    Stone Resource Bundle (100 units) Price: 20 Source Crystals

    Remaining quantity: 10

    Iron Resource Bundle (100 units) Price: 50 Source Crystals

    Remaining Quantity: 10

    Fire Wolf King¡¯s Fur, Price: 250 Source Crystals

    Remaining Quantity: 1

    ¡­¡­

    Basic Battle Type Puppet Manufacturing Blueprint, Price: 600 Source Crystals

    Remaining Quantity: 1

    ¡°Found it!¡±

    Tang Yu was delighted. Although he had a good chance of finding a basic puppet blueprint in the early days. He still didn¡¯t expect it toe out the first day he had established the market.

    This is worthy of stimting his great emperor blood!

    Armed with this blueprint, the workshop can manufacture basic battle-type puppets. The puppet produced will have a strengthparable to a first order awakened one. Not only will it have a certain level ofbat intelligence. But besides this, as long as the core isn¡¯t destroyed, the puppet will not die. Such a puppet during battle is usually better than an ordinary awakened one.

    However, he valued this blueprint, not for the puppet¡¯s fighting force¡­

    But as abour force.

    Such puppets are powerful, hard-working and tireless. This kind of puppet has great strength and is willing to work withoutint. If its intelligence was advanced enough or its movements weren¡¯t so limited, he wouldn¡¯t have set up a hauling team.

    Each of the three core territorial buildings that can be built in the first-level territory has been fully established. With thousands of source crystal in hand, Tang Yu feels it¡¯s necessary to create a good n.

    There isn¡¯t much surplus material left and not many of the buildings can be constructed. During this period, a n has to be made for developing his territory. Among the numerous territorial buildings, the most helpful ones at present can be selected from the list and then built.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    A small town tens of kilometres away from the resort.

    The town has only two entrances and exits. The rest of the town is surrounded by reinforced concrete walls, which looks like a giant ck beast upying the ce from a distance.

    The town was crowded with people as theye and go through the entrance of the town. Included are survivors who hade here in rags and somebatants armed with guns or swords who went out in search of supplies or to hunt demonized beasts.

    This is Lindong Shelter, thergest shelter in the region!

    Lindong Shelter, Misty Creek Park.

    This is a high-end residential district that originally existed in Lindong County. But this ce has now be the residence of Lindong officials.

    In a vi near a trickling stream, a middle-aged man looked out of the window with a slight frown on his face.

    On the horizon, the setting sun moved behind the red clouds with half of the sphere sinking behind the dimming horizon. In the distance, survivors who had gone out are returning in session. The wilds during the night are the most dangerous. Any team that can return to the shelter in time will never choose to spend a night in the wilds.

    Included among this group should¡¯ve been the team he had sent out this morning.

    The route from Lindong to the source crystal mine is a rtively safe one. For Han Jing¡¯s team, it should be no threat. ording to his estimates, no matter whether the source crystal mine is found or not, the team should¡¯ve returned to the shelter long ago.

    But now¡­

    ¡°Is there any news?¡±

    It seemed as if Lin Wei was talking to himself. But suddenly, a figure appeared behind him. The face of this man couldn¡¯t be clearly seen, and his voice sounded very hoarse as he slowly said: ¡°There¡¯s still no news.¡±

    ¡°Do you think ¡®they¡¯ are involved?¡±

    When Lin Wei refers to they, he refers to the several bosses whose status is simr to his in Lindong. Only these people can attract his attention.

    The shadowy figure behind him hesitated for a moment before saying: ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be the case. This time, all of the people sent are trustworthy. There should be no problems with someone leaking this news. Moreover, the area is toorge and there is more than one route that can be taken. Even if other groups want to set up an ambush, it won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I am not sure about this Wang Tai. I don¡¯t know if this news will be leaked from him.¡±

    Lin Wei sneered and said: ¡°That guy wouldn¡¯t dare. Also, he had no chance to leak the information. Since he dares ask me for a condition, this at least shows his bravery.¡±

    ¡°Send a search party to investigate the whole route for me. I want to know the most detailed information on what exactly happened!¡±

    A wave of momentum emanates from Lin Wei.

    He doesn¡¯t care about the life or death of Han Jing and the others. But as long as there is the slightest possibility of that source crystal mine existing, he has to control it!

    ¡°With that source crystal mine, I will no longer need to look at the face of old ghost Lu!¡±

 Chapter 20 Is this the Shelter?

    <h4>Chapter 20 Is this the Shelter?</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    Looking up¡­

    The sun is high above.

    In a small vige not far away from Tang Yu¡¯s territory, several youngsters were gasping for breath while showing expressions of panic.

    ¡°Just now¡­ it was way too dangerous. When I caught a whiff of that rancid demonized wolf, I thought I was a goner for sure!¡± A young man said with lingering fear in his eyes.

    A young girl next to himid slumped on the ground as she said: ¡°You¡¯re fine. I tripped and almost got caught by that smelly wolf.¡±

    The girl had freckles and an average-looking face along with dishevelled hair. However, she looked somewhat sensual while gasping for breath with her chest heaving up and down.

    ¡°Thank you Senior Brother Xiaopeng, you are worthy of being called an awakened one.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Xiaopeng caresses his messy hair and assumed a boxing pose with a smile as he said: ¡°I¡¯m also a natural awakened one. This is rarer and stronger than a regr awakened one which has to rely on auxiliary devices to awaken! How can an ordinary demonized beast be my opponent?¡±

    ¡°But Senior Brother Xiaopeng, you didn¡¯t even fight against the demonized wolf¡­¡± The freckled-faced girl weakly said.

    Lu Xiaopeng¡¯s smile suddenly copsed.

    At the time when he became an awakened one, he was still in high spirits. He fantasized about punching demonized wolves and kicking demonized tigers as he gradually climbs to the peak of being an awakened one. But reality firmly gave him a p on the face.

    Thinking about the demonized wolf they had just encountered on the road. He didn¡¯t believe it was very strong in the beginning until he found out he couldn¡¯t beat it at all.

    Obviously, his eyes can keep up with the demonized wolf¡¯s speed, but he couldn¡¯t avoid its attacks. Even if he was an awakened one with a strong physique, he still suffered heavy injuries from this encounter. If this wasn¡¯t the case, their group wouldn¡¯t have been forced to flee so shamefully.

    Fortunately, after escaping for a period, they finally got rid of the demonized wolf and hadn¡¯t encountered any other demonized beasts on the road for the time being.

    After a short rest, they began looking around at their surroundings.

    This is a very quiet vige. It doesn¡¯t look like there was much demonized beast activity around here. So, several of the people couldn¡¯t help but breathe out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Where should we go from here?¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone had nk expressions on their faces while someone sighed and said: ¡°Yes, it was a good idea to follow the army. However, after we¡¯ve been separated from the army, not only have we lost our way. But we¡¯ve also lost our security. If it weren¡¯t for Senior Brother Xiaopeng being an awakened one, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d still be stuck hiding in that dark room.¡±

    They are running low on food. So, if they continued hiding, they¡¯d only be dying their eventual demise. In the end, they decided to run outside and find a shelter. The only way to understand the dangers outside was to leave that hiding ce. Without mentioning not knowing the way to Lindong, their group had travelled a short distance of about ten kilometres before feelingplete and utter despair.

    ¡°Wait, look over there!¡±

    Their ssmate with sses suddenly pointed in the distance. Several people looked up and saw an ordinary house. It looked no different from the other dpidated looking houses around town.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Lu Xiaopeng¡¯s calm eyes suddenly stopped as he stares wide-eyed. Observing the house, he sees several ck characters painted on the walls.

    ¡°Tree Shade Shelter, located 3.5 kilometres northwest from here. A ce where food is abundant, and the environment is safe. Weing All Survivors.¡±

    The original resort name was Tree Shade¡­

    After the doomsday, most shelters were named after their original site name. For example, Lindong Shelter was established in a town located in Lindong County.

    Tang Yu¡¯s name was too weak wasn¡¯t well recognized, so he naturally followed the original name of the shelter.

    The name doesn¡¯t matter, what matters is whether it can attract survivors. Compared with other shelter names such as Subway No. 3 Shelter and RT-Mart (supermarket) Shelter. Tree Shade Shelter, err, doesn¡¯t sound too bad¡­

    Lu Xiaopeng read these words aloud as several of the people looked at each other.

    ¡°Tree Shade Shelter? Is this shelter nearby?¡±

    ¡°But how can this shelter¡¯s message be¡­ Written down in a ce like this? Why do I keep thinking this ce is so unreliable?!¡±

    ¡°Although the characters look a bit ugly, the news should be true¡­ By the way, I think I¡¯ve heard of Tree Shade from somewhere before! There is a ce named Tree Shade Resort near here, which should be the shelter mentioned on this wall.¡±

    After some discussion, several of the people decided to head to this so-called Tree Shade Shelter to take a look.

    Given their current circumstances of having neither food nor strength, they won¡¯t be able to make it to Lindong Shelter at this rate. It seems they can only go to this Tree Shade Shelter to take a look.

    The vige isn¡¯t far away from the shelter, and they seldom encountered any demonized beasts along the way.

    Lu Xiaopeng and several of his ssmates had rich experience in avoiding the demonized beasts. Atst, they came to the gate of the resort without facing too many dangers along the way.

    At the entrance, there are also several big ck characters painted on the wall that says: Wee to Tree Shade Shelter!

    However¡­

    They observed the half-copsed resort gate and the surrounding walls. These walls seemed to have been trampled by many ferocious beasts, leaving them almost unable to imagine its original appearance.

    ¡°Is this the shelter?!¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng yells, feeling that he had been cheated.

    ¡°No.¡± The sses ssmate found something else and said: ¡°Look over there, there are barbed wire fences and destroyed firearms. Maybe there really was once a shelter here.¡±

    Other people also heard the implication from their ssmate. Once meaning it¡¯s now no longer around. Combined with this tragic scene before them. At this moment, everyone seems to have pictured the tragedy in front of their eyes¡ªthe tragic scene when a shelter has been breached by the demonized beasts.

    ¡°Then shall we go?¡± The freckle-faced girl felt a little scared. She thought there might be a terrifying demonized beast lurking in the depths of this resort.

    Atst, Lu Xiaopeng made up his mind and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look first. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very likely there will be any scary demonized beasts lurking inside. Haven¡¯t you guys noticed? We¡¯ve been seeing less and less demonized beasts along the way.¡±

    These students are just ordinary people. Naturally, they don¡¯t possess the courage to adventure anywhere far. Every time they see a demonized beast from a distance. Their hearts beat half a beat faster and they didn¡¯t even notice how many demonized beasts they¡¯ve encountered so far along the way.

    Lu Xiaopeng is different. He is more or less an awakened one. Even if the reality is he can¡¯t beat a demonized wolf. With him being an awakened one, he is naturally calmer than the rest. Although he also wasn¡¯t counting how many demonized beasts they¡¯ve encountered along the way. He can at least detect that the frequency of their encounters with demonized beasts has indeed decreased.

    The ssmate with sses thought for a moment and said: ¡°I agree, let¡¯s go in and take a look. Even if the shelter no longer exists, at least we¡¯ll still have the opportunity to find some food.¡±

    Several people began walking into the resort.

    Only the demonized beasts have been cleaned up on the periphery of the resort. Most ces still remain the same¡ªcopsed houses, dried blood, and some broken arms and limbs which haven¡¯t been removed yet.

    Lu Xiaopeng and several of his ssmates all turned pale. Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t their first time seeing such tragic scenes. At the very least they can handle this much!

    Soon, they noticed something unusual.

    ¡°Look, there are tracks on the ground going from here to there. Look at this demonized beast corpse. Some of the parts have been taken away. There are still survivors in this ce!¡±

    ¡°Look over there, I also see some traces of cleanup work going on. It seems that the shelter has survived the crisis. However, looking at the surrounding environment, the shelter has obviously suffered heavy losses and no longer seems very safe.¡±

    The most important thing they want from a shelter is to find a safe ce to settle down.

    But here, it almost looks in ruins. Even if the survivors here are still alive, can this ce still be called a shelter? Obviously, this ce has encountered a demon wave before. Does that mean another demon wave cannot be resisted in the future?

    For a moment, everyone had this same thought in mind.

    But since they¡¯ve alreadye this far and noticed there are other survivors. The decision on whether or not to stay will be determined on what they find next.

    This group of people continued moving forward. The deeper they walked into the resort; the more traces of human activity can be seen. When they arrived near the centre, they noticed the surroundings have obviously been cleaned up with the demonized beast and human corpses no longer visible.

    But they still found it very strange that they haven¡¯t seen a single soul.

    ¡°Listen, I hear a sound.¡± Lu Xiaopeng whispered and pointed to a corner not far away.

    Sure enough, out of sight, there were strange sounds around the corner from time to time.

    Is this a survivor or a demonized beast?

    Carefully, the group proceeded forward and finally poked their heads around the corner only to see a strange scene not too far away.

    They saw two unidentified ¡°creatures¡± wrapped in ck iron. With a round, ball-like torso and arms several timesrger than normal, these arms looked like they held a hidden explosive force.

    At this time, the iron monster was holding a long sword. With a strong wave, a huge stone on the ground was split in two with a loud bang. However, the iron monster didn¡¯t stop but continued wielding the long sword. The huge stone was eventually cut into smaller pieces until the stones became moderately sized.

    The whole process is so clean and straightforward!

    This seemingly ordinary long sword is like a magic weapon. When it chopped the stone, it was as if there is no resistance at all. Lu Xiaopeng can even clearly see the cut parts of the stone. It looked as smooth as a mirror!

 Chapter 21 Time to Show Off Whatâ€™s Below the Tip of the Territoryâ€™s Iceberg

    <h4>Chapter 21 Time to Show Off What¡¯s Below the Tip of the Territory¡¯s Iceberg</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    Lu Xiaopeng and several of his ssmates were dumbfounded.

    ¡°What is this? Is this some kind of strange-looking demonized beast?!¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s something created using ck technology? Has the era of robots finallye?!¡±

    ¡°Can ck technology already construct such advanced robots? Look at those two iron monsters. Their actions are so smooth and joints so flexible, I can¡¯t even see any jerky movements. These creatures are far more advanced than the robots developed before the doomsday. Even if many new materials have been discovered and newer technologies are being rapidly developed, it¡¯s still impossible to make such advanced robots this soon¡­ So, there is only one exnation. These creatures should belong to someone with a special ability!¡±

    ¡°Someone with a special ability?!¡±

    The number of people with special abilities is extremely scarce. This is a legendary existence. Even some of the survivors haven¡¯t even heard of someone with a special ability!

    These people with special abilities have either powerful, strange or all-epassing unique abilities.

    The existence of these special ability people seems to solely be for breaking the worldview of scientists. No matter what special abilities they possess, anything seems possible.

    If this is a masterstroke from a person with some special ability. Then they¡¯d feel what¡¯s happening in front of them wasn¡¯t too difficult a reality to ept.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Time flows like water until dusk arrives.

    The resort is still in ruins, but everything seems to be in order. On the path, Lu Xiaopeng can see some survivors busily hauling stones over from time to time. But he sees more of these magical puppets along the way.

    After being discovered and identified by the other survivors. Lu Xiaopeng and his ssmates have decided to first settle in this shelter.

    The reason is simple. Here, one can work and be rewarded with food.

    Under conditions of extreme food shortage, such as during the doomsday, being rewarded for one¡¯s efforts are already very generous conditions. However, when their group learned that the reward wasn¡¯t only sufficient food. But also, a possible extra reward of meat for good performance, several people stared wide-eyed and unconsciously licked their lips at the prospect.

    Once upon a time, when life was difficult and food was in short supply. It was simply impossible for a person to eat their fill.

    Lu Xiaopeng felt that he being hungry must¡¯ve been the reason why he couldn¡¯t take down the demonized wolf from before.

    For the uing dinner time, he is excitedly looking forward to it. But he was more expectant of the food he worked so hard for today. He has pulled a dozen cartloads of rubble and has be familiar with this stretch of road.

    On the small square in front of the vi area.

    At the centre of the square stands a statue of a tall woman exuding the unique style of ancient Greece.

    Lu Xiaopeng¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t focused on the statue, but what was in front of it. He sees many stones piled up to form several hills.

    The originally small empty square now looked a bit more crowded and messy.

    Lu Xiaopeng also met other survivors who were the shelter¡¯s ¡°elders.¡±

    He went up to say hello and asked: ¡°Do you know what we¡¯re doing with these stones?¡±

    A survivor who was pushing a cartload of stones shook his head and said: ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details. But no matter what these stones are used for, it¡¯s already good enough to have something to eat and drink every day.¡±

    He recognized Lu Xiaopeng as the new awakened one who came in today and thought for a moment before answering: ¡°Perhaps Leader Tang is nning to build something. Who knows, Leader Tang must have something nned for these stones.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to build a wall? This isn¡¯t a bad idea. At least we will be more secure. However, a wall won¡¯t hold back many of the demonized beasts, unless it¡¯s a true city wall. It¡¯s said thatrge-scale shelters have built up city walls, making them extremely safe.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The other survivors also felt this should be the purpose for the stones: ¡°However, it takes a lot of manpower and material resources to build up a city wall. If we want onesparable to arge shelter, we¡¯d have to use all kinds ofrge equipment during the process as well. So, small-scale shelters have no need to think about this. We can only haul the materials in the area and at best build up a wall for a simple line of defence.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry, with Leader Tang and the several masters, ordinary demonized beasts are of no threat to the shelter.¡±

    Instead, the man turned andforted Lu Xiaopeng, the newly arrived awakened one.

    ¡°Masters ah¡­¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng was also curious about these people.

    He didn¡¯t see Leader Tang but saw a towering steel-like strong man, who gave him a strong sense of oppression. It¡¯s said this person is Leader Tang¡¯s, right-hand man. In the end, he doesn¡¯t know exactly how strong this person was.

    However, Lu Xiaopeng still worries about safety in the shelter.

    This ce has been hit by a demon wave attack once before. So, will it be hit by another demon wave attackter on?

    Is there any danger while resting at night?

    Leader Tang and several others are highly capable, but the shelter itself isn¡¯t equipped with fortifications nor early warning capabilities.

    He expressed his worries, but a survivor smiled and said: ¡°One night when we were met with a demonized beast attack, can you guess what happened? The master elder brother fell from the sky and trampled down on the demonized beast with one stomp. Even an assassin demonized beast which was hidden in the tall grass was also immediately killed by the master elder brother.¡±

    ¡°Leader Tang once said that as long as you stay in the vi area, your safety can be guaranteed. I didn¡¯t believe this before, but now I believe it. Of course, I also hope the shelter can build up a line of defence against the demonized beasts. But this will take time given the current manpower our shelter has at its disposal.¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng nodded. This was indeed the shelter¡¯s current predicament. Now, they can only hope that the stones will be used to build up a solid city wall.

    At this moment, there was a loud voice at the gate of the vi area.

    Chen Haiping came from inside the gate and was holding a loudspeaker as he said: ¡°Attention, everyone. Now everyone, please step back outside the yellow line. I repeat everyone please step back outside the yellow line!¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng froze for a moment, looked at the ground and saw there is indeed a yellow line. From the edge of the small square at the exit of the vi area, it extends to both sides, as if to surround the whole vi area.

    What is the purpose of this?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The castle, at the balcony on the top floor.

    Tang Yu relied on the railing as he leaned forward to slowly feel the majestic wind.

    Standing here, he can overlook the entire vi area through the faint twilight glow.

    The castle is no longer the original two-story small-sized first-level castle but has been upgraded to a second-level castle. It not only covers a wider area but also has as many as five storeys, making it appear even more spectacr than before.

    However, what Tang Yu values most aren¡¯t the external changes to the castle, but the increase in territorial range.

    The second-level territory is centred on the castle, covering more than half of the resort and spreading directly to the northern mountains. Through the territorial map, Tang Yu can also see the other side which is blocked off by a cliff. With many red dots representing the enemy, this should be the demonized beasts found in the mountains.

    There are more dangers in the mountain forests. Not only from the demonized beasts but also from the animals before the doomsday. Not only have these animals been affected by the red fog. But aside from being demonized, a few of these animals also didn¡¯t suffer from demonization but survived this cruel elimination, thus mutating.

    In addition, the vegetation has grown rampantly after the doomsday and unknown things began appearing in session. Tang Yu wouldn¡¯t even feel surprised if some strange and forbidden ces have appeared. Rtively speaking, however, the moreplicated and unpredictable an area. The more likely something good will appear. The source crystal mine Wang Tai stumbled upon by ident was also located in the mountains.

    He first sent Roger and ine into the mountain forest to explore the area. After, he came to a conclusion. There are far more demonized beasts in the mountain forest than in the wilds. With suchplex terrain, it¡¯s still a long way away before he can begin mining the source crystal mine.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s focus on territorial development.¡±

    The present territory, even if it has high-endbat strength, can only ensure security during normal times.

    Remembering that not too long ago, this ce was attacked by a demon wave. Tang Yu also worried about the demon wave attacking again.

    At this time, the territorial buildings are sparse and the scope of the territory is mostly in ruins. Making this ce even worse than the worst small-sized shelters. This is without mentioning the development progress of the territory.

    Tang Yu opened the system panel and focused on the defensive structures tab¨CThe Construction of the City Wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s Time to Show Off What¡¯s Below the Tip of the Territory¡¯s Iceberg.¡±

 Chapter 22 Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 22 Miracle</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    At the entrance to the vi area, a group of survivors are whispering to one another.

    The announcement came too suddenly, without warning and had no exnation to follow up. It¡¯s up to them to guess at what was going to happen.

    Lu Xiaopeng also couldn¡¯t figure out what was going to happen either. There was wild spection in his heart, but he sighed soon after.

    Chen Haiping is also standing outside the yellow line, thinking back to what Tang Yu had just said before¡­

    It was so incredible that he couldn¡¯t believe it!

    Suddenly, the ground trembled.

    The hill of piled-up stones rolled down one by one as they all fell very uniformly around the yellow line as if being drawn by a strange force.

    Soon, these stones one by one melted on the ground as each stone sank into the earth¡¯s surface.

    In the next moment, boom!

    The tremor is bing increasingly intense. Following the falling rubble, a ck wall gradually appeared and begins slowly rising.

    One meter.

    Two meters.

    Five meters.

    Ten meters!

    After only a few breaths, a magnificent city wall stands in front of the crowd!

    The ck city wall seems to be connected as a whole, with seemingly no traces of any bricks or stones. The city wall is ten meters high and four meters thick, making it seem as if a solid giant ck beast was sitting here!

    Standing before the city wall, many people deeply felt their own insignificance.

    For a long time, Chen Haiping remained speechless as he silently stood at the gate.

    He knew what Tang Yu was nning on doing. After seeing the castle, Chen Haiping thought the leader had some sort of special ability which could quickly help construct buildings. Perhaps an ability to manipte the earth or another even more bizarre construction ability.

    He was surprised when Leader Tang told him he was nning on building up a city wall. However, even with the stone piles. He still felt it wouldn¡¯t be easy building up a small earthen wall around such arge area spanning the East to West vi area.

    But look at what had just happened!

    This ck, thick, towering lofty wall is far beyond the description of an earthen wall. This is a genuine city wall which is enough to withstand attacks from many demonized beasts!

    Even the former shelter only had a chain-linked fence as a wall, which was more effective as an early warning system rather than a line of defence.

    Even though Chen Haiping stayed like this, other survivors weren¡¯t better off as they gawked at the towering city wall with exaggerated expressions on their faces. Their expressions were so varied and interesting that they could¡¯ve been bundled up as a bunch of emojis.

    They had no idea what words to use to describe their mood at this moment!

    This a legendary person with special ability, right?

    However, the people with the special ability they¡¯ve heard about are far less powerful. Compared with the one they saw building up an entire city wall and enclosing the whole vi area, the others aren¡¯t worth mentioning.

    Such a feat is nothing short of a miracle.

    No, it is a miracle!

    These survivors are so excited that they are witnesses to a miracle!

    What delighted the survivors, even more, is with such a city wall. They no longer had to worry over whether the shelter was safe enough!

    Suddenly, there was a session of huge roarsing from the distance.

    These are wandering demonized beasts in the distance, attracted by the noise andmotion when the city wall rose. These demonized beasts all began rushing over in session.

    Among the beasts, an extremely fast blue and red figure took the lead.

    It ran up the mountainside and approached the vi area entrance in the blink of an eye!

    The survivors¡¯ faces changed.

    The terrifying demonized beast is a nightmare for these ordinary people as many of their faces suddenly turned very pale.

    Lu Xiaopeng looked around and found that of all the people, he was the only awakened one nearby.

    If he doesn¡¯t stand up at this time, then who else will?!

    Isn¡¯t it just a demonized wolf?

    Last time, he also faced one of these demon beasts. Although at that time, it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning, now¡­ He must remind this demonized wolf by showing off what a natural awakened one can do!

    Lu Xiaopeng raised his leg and took a long stride.

    That demonized wolf is getting closer!

    He could now clearly see the blue fur with red mes burning on top.

    This demonized beast is much bigger than the average demonized wolf and looks like a small container truck.

    Lu Xiaopeng was shocked. This demonized beast, it feels¡­ Very different from the smelly one he encounteredst time?

    He took another look at himself and thought.

    Short arms and legs, without even a real weapon and does he have to mention how hard his fists are?

    On the other side, the giant blue and red wolf is gradually approaching with a wave of momentum surging forward like a tidal wave.

    At this moment, he felt the urge to cry and thought: Brother Wolf let¡¯s not be so hasty. Can we talk this out?

    Lu Xiaopeng wanted to escape, but looking at the survivors behind him, included among them were his familiar ssmates¡­

    He grits his teeth and braced himself. But can he deal with this giant blue and red wolf by twirling it around?!

    As long as he can help deal with this giant blue and red wolf for a period while waiting for support from the shelter masters to arrive. At that time, he will also be known as a man who helped out in dealing with a terrifying demonized beast. Making him worthy of his identity as a natural awakened one!

    With this in mind, Lu Xiaopeng took another step forward.

    He thought to himself: It¡¯s up to me to turn this situation around¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s Captain Roger!¡±

    Suddenly, behind him were cries of surprise from the other survivors.

    Looking in the direction of the voices, Lu Xiaopeng saw a strong man in armour with a heavy sword in hand running over from afar.

    This strong man was the one Lu Xiaopeng had received the first impression from when he first arrived at the shelter. He had heard this was the captain of the shelter patrol team and that this man possessed great strength.

    At this point, Lu Xiaopeng can feel Roger¡¯s imposing momentum. He is indeed an iparable master, but¡­ As he looked at the giant blue and red wolf asrge as a small truck container. He always felt that even a strong man like Captain Roger appeared small in front of it.

    Can he handle it¡­?

    Roger stepped forward and looked at the tall demonized beast getting closer and closer. His face remained unchanged.

    He suddenly stepped out and the tilesid down on the small square was immediately stomped, leaving behind a series of web-like cracks.

    In the next moment, Roger flew out like a cannonball, and the heavy armour he was wearing seemed to be nonexistent as he was flying.

    Fifty meters¡­

    Twenty meters¡­

    Ten meters¡­

    The survivors held their breath and stared at the battlefield with bold focus. The timider of the bunch have already closed their eyes.

    The giant wolf approached with a pair of paws longer than a whole human body. mes were burning above these paws as it swept through the hill while leaving behind scorched ck marks on thend.

    Roger¡¯s gaze was fixed on it as he held his sword with both hands.

    ¡°Die¡ª.¡±

    On the huge sword, ayer of red light diffuses as if there was too much baleful Qi contained on the de!

    Battle skill ? Bloody Beheading!

    The red sh swept through the paw of the blue and red wolf as it travelled straight through the waist and belly. Roger¡¯s figure then reappeared on the other side of the giant blue and red wolf.

    With a whimper, the giant wolf fell heavily down and slowly struggled two more times before finally losing its life.

    After the giant blue and red wolf was dealt with, Roger still remained expressionless as he gradually stepped forward to deal with the rest of the demonized beasts.

    The rest of these demonized beasts, which were attracted by the bigmotion, weren¡¯t as strong as the giant blue and red wolf. Each of these demonize beasts was killed in a single blow. Even if several of them grouped together, they didn¡¯t pose any threat to Roger at all. They are soon dispatched in session, leaving behind only demonized beast corpses to litter the ground. This was the proof left behind to show what they¡¯ve just experienced¡­ Showing everyone there was once a fierce battle here.

    Lu Xiaopeng: ¡°¡­¡±

    So, is it over?

    A mighty demonized beast which could even be the most powerful one he has ever encountered was killed in a single blow?

    The gap between two awakened ones shouldn¡¯t be this wide! Didn¡¯t he mention he was also a natural awakened one, ah?!

    Looking at Roger¡¯s cold back as his figure leaves, Lu Xiaopeng¡¯s heart was burning.

    Then he thought of the shelter¡¯s mysterious Leader Tang.

    Originally, when first he heard other survivors mentioning Leader Tang wanting to rebuild the shelter on these ruins. He had only thought it was impossible.

    But now, with this city wall and fierce masters like Captain Roger¡­ He no longer felt it was out of the realm of possibility!

    The Tree Shade Shelter is far stronger than he had imagined.

 Chapter 23 Producing the Awakening Headring

    <h4>Chapter 23 Producing the Awakening Headring</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    Rubbing his swollen temple, Tang Yu breathes out a sigh of relief.

    The construction of the city wall was much more troublesome than he originally imagined.

    In the past, all of the buildings built at designated locations had only consumed materials while the system constructed the buildings automatically.

    The city wall is different. A whole city wall is made up of countless ¡°units of the city wall¡±, and the cost of building a city wall is also determined by the number of ¡°units of the city wall.¡±

    This cost is the source crystal in his inventory as well as the consumption of stone gathered, which is quite significant. If it wasn¡¯t for the basic puppets which are responsible for the demolition work and if he were to rely solely on the survivors. It might not be possible to build up such a city wall even if given another week in the absence of tools.

    However, the troublesome part isn¡¯t the consumption resources, but the designated location.

    During normal construction, Tang Yu usually stood aside from the construction site and didn¡¯t feel any strain. But when the city wall was being built, the scope was so wide and the range so far that no matter where he stood. There was always an area beyond his vision¡­ Tang Yu simply stood on the balcony on the top floor of the castle and controlled the construction of the city wall ¡°remotely.¡±

    This kind of feeling is wonderful as if viewing the world from a higher perspective while overlooking the whole territory.

    As a result¡­ Tang Yu felt a bit dizzy.

    Is this from ack of mental strength? It seems that he should take it easy in the future.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu was building the city wall while Roger killed the invading demonized beasts.

    ine also looked solemn at this time.

    She was holding a kitchen knife in hand while her eyes were fixed firmly on the ingredients in front of her.

    These ingredients aren¡¯t from Wang Tai¡¯s hidden stash, but top-quality ingredients from Tang Yu¡¯s resource bundle. These ingredients are rich in variety. Whether caught from the skies, swimming in the water or running on the ground. These meats are included together with all kinds of fruits and vegetables.

    ine was stunned when she first came into contact with these ingredients.

    Such ingredients, let alone seeing them, many of which she has never even heard of before. She once overheard that the nobles in the inner city served abundant amounts of food during their banquets. But even at the banquets, they wouldn¡¯t have such a rich variety of ingredients.

    She was a little nervous that the lord decided to hand over such precious ingredients to her hands.

    This is her task. ine takes this task even more seriously than when dealing with the demonized beasts.

    She opens a cookbook to the side. The lord gave her books for cooking these ingredients. She looked back and forth and flipped these books several times in this past two days, only feeling how broad and profound cooking truly is.

    Although she used to be self-sufficient and never used any variety of ingredients for cooking¡­ For her, she takes this study very seriously.

    In the kitchen, ine followed the cooking recipe steps outlined in the book. Although it was her first time, she wasn¡¯t slow on the uptake.

    Soon, she brought out tes of dishes to be served on the dining table.

    When Tang Yu came downstairs, he saw ine dressed in a in white T-shirt and shorts with a blue apron wrapped around her chest. Standing at the dining table, she looked like a girl next door.

    Compared with their first meeting, ine was more lively and cheerful at this time. She also smiled from time to time. But she was still a little stiff while waiting for him to sit down before she was willing to sit down and eat at the dining table.

    The variety of dishes on the dining table is very rich. Although it looks just likemon home-cooked dishes. The dishes are full of rich colour, smell and taste. Before he approaches the table, a fragrant aroma fills the air and wraps around the tip of his nose.

    This is the best meal Tang Yu has seen since the advent of the doomsday. He¡¯s a little surprised that ine, who has only studied cooking for two days and is a first-time cook, can make such beautiful dishes.

    This talent¡­ She can head to the battlefield, handle the kitchen and asionally be an air conditioner cooling down the room. By contrast, he can only cook instant noodles. Tang Yu feels greatly ashamed at this difference in talent.

    ¡°Ah, this braised pork tastes good¡­¡±

    Tang Yu ate one piece, looked at ine¡¯s thin lone figure, and grabbed several more pieces with his chopsticks.

    In fact, he also wanted to call Roger over to enjoy this meal. But Roger is probably the busiest person in the shelter. After his physical recovery, hepletely devoted himself to the territory. Rising up early to fight with the demonized beasts anding homete every day. Although Tang Yu also asked some people to deliver food to Roger, it probably didn¡¯t matter to him what he ate.

    Before the doomsday, this man was probably a workaholic who forgot to eat and sleep.

    Both of them are awakened ones and he knows an awakened one needs to consume more food than ordinary people. Usually, it¡¯s fine not consuming as much food during peacetime. But once a fierce battle takes ce, an awakened one needs to take in more energy to supplement their consumption.

    The whole table of food was soon wiped out.

    ine looked very happy. Even if she cooked the food herself, she couldn¡¯t describe the taste before she actually tasted it. She never imagined that one day she would be able to experience such delicacies on her taste buds.

    She felt very lucky to be here.

    Tang Yu also felt very happy eating this meal.

    In the doomsday, being able to live in a safe castle and eat such delicious food, is treatment not enjoyed by many of the leaders from the small-sized shelters.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After the meal, both had their own tasks and went back to work.

    Not needing to go out and explore at night, ine also makes full use of her time by improving her strength. Apart from cultivating refined spirit power, what she does every day is continuing to read her broken spell book.

    Tang Yu has also read this book. To him, however, this book is no different from a heavenly book. It¡¯s not as though he doesn¡¯t know how to read it. The fact is, this kind of magic book doesn¡¯t use ordinary characters but letters that can carry special forces.

    This kind of text is unique and difficult to copy, which leads to the scarcity of spell books. Simrly, reading the books with this type ofnguage doesn¡¯t require knowing the text. The key lies in whether one can understand it or not.

    Obviously, Tang Yu doesn¡¯t have this talent.

    He never expected to have this talent anyway. If talent isn¡¯t enough, he can use the system as a plug-in. This thing called talent, can he eat it?

    Recently, Tang Yu has stopped hunting demonized beast. Anyway, his fighting capacity in a team is average. So, thinking about it, he felt going out hunting was a waste of his time. In contrast, the territory is still in ruins and there are more things left for him to do.

    For example, to enhance the foundation of the shelter¡­

    At present, the territory already has a city wall with a height of 10 meters. This is enough to block most demonized beasts. In addition, the hardness of the city wall is strong enough, making its resistance to many demonized beasts and even demon waves increase significantly. The shelter has now formed a basic line of defence.

    Now what Tang Yu is preparing is the awakening device.

    This thing can be said to be something standard for a shelter. On the one hand, the awakening device improves the awakening probability for survivors, giving the shelter more awakened ones. On the other hand, the production of the awakening device may not be too difficult for a shelter, but this device is extremely difficult for ordinary survivors to produce.

    Tang Yu also knows the production method for this device since it¡¯s no secret.

    In the early days of the doomsday, beforemunication waspletely cut off. Scientists developed a method to promote the awakening of ordinary people. This method was also officially announced soon after, and it¡¯s precisely because of the existence of the awakening device that many small-sized shelters with weak defence forces have survived receiving continuous attacks from the demonized beasts.

    This simple awakening device is a headring.

    Tang Yu took out ten source crystals with simr energy values, which is the first step of materials required for the awakening headring. With only these ten source crystals, the first step can stop many ordinary survivors from proceeding forward.

    In order to improve the quality of the headring, he uses source crystals with an energy value of two, which can only possibly be condensed by second order awakened demonized beasts.

    There is also demonized beast¡¯s blood, bones and other materials which he has also taken from the high-ss demonized beasts.

    Tang Yu soaked the source crystals in the blood for at least three hours, then he selected the appropriate bone and began carving it into the shape of the headring. After, he dug out ten holes¡­ This will be used for iying the source crystals.

    He can just carve an ugly headring, it doesn¡¯t have to end up looking beautiful anyway. Tang Yu has been busily carving for most of the day. Looking at the bone in hand, which can be barely seen as a headring, he felt very satisfied with his result.

    It¡¯s just that the finishing process is a little bit like a cult ceremony¡­ Tang Yu also understands that human scientists¡¯ research on the demonized beasts and source crystal is still very superficial. If it can be properly used, this is already a very remarkable feat. Does he have to pay attention to its image at this point? Never.

    Although such a crude awakening device is wed, but unawakened people can definitely be awakened with the help of an awakening headring. Now, it¡¯s only a probability problem, but this is a rtively high probability.

    ording to Tang Yu¡¯s own understanding. Only people with high enough talent can naturally awaken without the use of external devices. Perhaps with the passage of time, more survivors will awaken. But obviously, most people can¡¯t wait until then. The awakening headring uses some kind of stimtion mechanism to achieve the goal of awakening.

    ¡°This headring can be handed over to Brother Chen, I¡¯ll let him deal with it. The rules of use will follow the shelter¡¯s rules. In the end, this device will consume source crystal energy. So, survivors can¡¯t possibly use this device for free.¡±

    For survivors the conditions for use of an awakening headring are either paying with source crystals or signing a contract with shelter. These survivors also know about these conditions. If there is no awakening device, then these survivors will just stay as bottom level survivors. But once they awaken with this device, they will have to unconditionally serve the shelter.

    Even with these conditions, survivors are still flocking to use this device. Compared with the temptation of bing an awakened one, serving the shelter is nothing.

    In order to be stronger, since they can¡¯t afford to pay with money, then they can only sell their bodies¡­

    Afterpleting the awakening heading production, Tang Yu was preparing to create a map which covers the entire territory. But suddenly, on the territorial map, he found something amiss. Looking carefully, he sees several red dots appear in the territory.

    These red dots are slowly moving¡­

    Beforeing to the entrance of the resort.

    These dots have already mixed in with the other green dots.

 Chapter 24 Disguised? It Doesnâ€™t Matter

    <h4>Chapter 24 Disguised? It Doesn¡¯t Matter</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    With the increase of poption in the shelter, the scene in the resort is bing increasingly livelier. In particr, the survivors who witnessed the rise of the city wall were all shocked. As members of the shelter, they also felt a sense of pride and belonging.

    In the future, a new shelter will stand here as more and more survivors flock to join in. They are proud of being the first batch of survivors and gave a helping hand in constructing the shelter.

    ¡°Here it is. This ce actually looks like a shelter.¡±

    Outside the resort, several figures have appeared. Dressed in rags, they looked like refugee survivors. But what has been revealed in the group conversation ispletely different from their appearances.

    The leader was carrying an M4 assault rifle with a type 54 pistol pinned to his waist. He looked up at the resort and said: ¡°The boss tasked us with investigate the missing team. ording to the initial investigation, the route this team had taken passed through this shelter. From the information we have been provided, Tree Shade Shelter has already been destroyed. But so far, this doesn¡¯t seem to be the case¡­¡±

    He squatted down and looked around for further clues: ¡°There are obvious traces of activity from the survivors around here. Maybe we can find the clues we want within this shelter.¡±

    ¡°The boss is right. But how can we investigate and directly capture important figures among the survivors for questioning without being noticed?¡±

    Someone made this suggestion, but they soon denied this n of action.

    There are four of them, and they aren¡¯t masters. There are only two awakened ones in their team. In order to arrive here from Lindong, two teammates were also lost along the way. In contrast, the missing team members were strong, included among them are even third order awakened masters.

    Such a team had inexplicably disappeared. With this being the case, they felt as though they couldn¡¯t be too careful in their movements.

    Although they don¡¯t believe their team¡¯s disappearance is rted to the survivors from Tree Shade¡­

    Everyone looked towards Brother Third. Third¡¯s thinking has always been more flexible as he has been the brains of the team. He should¡¯ve found a way to proceed.

    Sure enough, Third, a bespectacled man chuckled and said: ¡°Our goal is to find clues for our missing team. In fact, there is no conflict with the survivors from Tree Shade Shelter, and we are also survivors ourselves.¡±

    Looking around and seeing some people still not understanding what he said. Third shook his head, threw down his rifle and pointed to his tattered clothes: ¡°Look at me and my clothes, don¡¯t I look like a refugee survivor?¡±

    Refugee survivors will naturally enter a shelter when they see one. Since they want to enter this one. Once they enter the shelter, it won¡¯t be difficult to capture important figures within the shelter or gather clues from the other survivors.

    There is no risk in searching for clues in this way.

    Several team members smiled and seemed to see the dawn ofpleting this task.

    When they entered the shelter, they saw ruins everywhere. Indeed, this ce was attacked by a demon wave which proved the news they learned before was true. As a result, they felt even more assurance in finding some clues.

    Everything that followed seemed to be within Third¡¯s expectation.

    They disguised themselves as survivors with a backstory of identally stumbling upon this shelter. After discovering there were other ¡°survivors¡±, they showed expressions of joy and vignce and were soon escorted inside by another survivor from the shelter.

    The person in charge of leading the foreign survivors is Wang Zhou, who has seen the mass extermination of demonized beasts and the miraculous construction of the city wall. He is also regarded as an old senior figure in the shelter, all of which shows his strong sense of belonging to the shelter.

    Considering that increasingly more survivors areing into the shelter, Tang Yu estimates that someone needs to act as a guide. This person will introduce the rules of the shelter to the foreign survivors and disy the strength of the shelter. In addition, they need to register the foreign survivors, and so on.

    Of course, it isn¡¯t soplicated right now, since they can do simple guided tours to introduce the shelter to the foreign survivors. Later on, however, with the increase in the scale of the shelter. A series of rules and regtions need to be implemented. Such as personnel registration, talent and abilities, work arrangement and so on¡­ With just all this, it has already caused Tang Yu¡¯s head to go numb just thinking about it. If he wants to work out a specific framework, he still needs professional help. He can only hope there will be a couple of true professionals with talent among the future survivors.

    Among the earliest survivors rescued together with Chen Haiping, Wang Zhou was smarter, bolder and more¡­ Able to kiss butt.

    This was how he was assigned to his current position as a guide.

    Now he led several foreign survivors with a smile on his face.

    The rich food these days has gradually made his belly round, which, in his own words, is the vogue for the era.

    Wang Zhou pointed to the surrounding buildings and said: ¡°You see, many of the buildings here have been damaged. What does this mean? It means our shelter has experienced fierce battles! This represents our achievements! Just as scars on a soldier¡¯s body represent glory, the scars on our shelter represent our strength.¡±

    ¡°You know, we went through a demon wave, ah! The demonized beasts were everywhere. You may not believe it when I say it, but our shelter recentlypletely blocked a demon wave. At that time, several of our shelter¡¯s great masters killed the demonized beasts from every corner of the shelter. Remembering that scene again, heh, really makes me excited. If I were an awakened one, I certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to resist rushing up and helping out.¡±

    Wang Zhou spoke a mouthful of nonsense very fluently.

    Behind him, several survivors looked at each other and felt a little confused.

    The difference in information is a bit too muchpared to the information provided by the organization. Wasn¡¯t the shelter here destroyed by a demon wave? And didn¡¯t their leader Wang Tai flee with his men? But now, how are they hearing about great masterspletely stopping a demon wave? Stop teasing us by providing such false information. Even though this team doesn¡¯t know how many strong men exist in Lindong, they¡¯ve never seen a master fight and kill a group of demonized beasts before! This can never happen!

    However, what they don¡¯t know is that although what Wang Zhou says is basically nonsense. Wang Zhou truly does believe it¡¯s possible for the shelter to stop another demon wave if they were to be attacked again. He felt that if Leader Tang, the other masters and the majestic city wall are still standing, there¡¯d be no problems in blocking a demon wave.

    The whole resort wasn¡¯t too big. After a short rest, they toured through the whole resort area. Wang Zhou is like a guide introducing all the tourist attractions. Soon, they walked on the path leading to the vi area. From here on out, they can already see the majestic city wall, like a giant beast prostrating on the earth.

    ¡°This is the strongest line of defence for our whole shelter, the 10-meter-high city wall! The city wallpletely encircles the whole vi area! No matter from which direction the demonized beastes from, they will bepletely blocked by the wall without exception. Even a demon wave has no chance of breaking through. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that what our shelter fears least is a demon wave!¡±

    At this moment, Wang Zhou¡¯s arrogance soared to heavens.

    The most terrifying thing about a demon wave lies in the number of demonized beasts attacking. Even if the guns can deal with some of the demonized beasts, these weapons cannot stop the overall momentum of the demon wave. A general line of defence wouldn¡¯tst long and the shelter will eventually be flooded by the demon wave.

    The ten-meter wall is higher than most three-story buildings. In the case where a demonized beast is unable to burrow, the vast majority of demonized beasts cannot climb this towering height. Even if a few of the scarier demonized beasts can jump over the city wall, the overall threat will still be far lower with the city wall than without it.

    As long as the demon wave is blocked by the city wall. The remaining survivors can stand on the wall and shoot from a high vantage point. Thus facing the demon wave bes much easier.

    At first, the four team members disguised as survivors felt a sense of superiority from being from arge shelter. But they were soon shocked when they saw this city wall. They only stood still, staring wide-eyed at the towering city wall, moving with a twinkle in their eye and confusion in their hearts.

    As a shelter with a poption of hundreds of thousands, Lindong Shelter naturally built their own city wall. But how much manpower and material resources were spent during the process? But here, even if the scale of the city wall is small, they cannot imagine how it was built. Even this shelter was able to build such a tall city wall¡­

    When the four team members nced at each other, they looked even more confused.

    With such a city wall, coupled with a strong defence force. It¡¯s not impossible for this shelter to resist a demon wave¡­

    Moreover, looking at the appearance of the city wall, it couldn¡¯t have been built in a short period. Thus, the information provided a few days ago about Tree Shade Shelter being destroyed by the demonized beasts seems very suspect.

 Chapter 25 Where Exactly is the Flaw?

    <h4>Chapter 25 Where Exactly is the w?</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    The four team members followed Wang Zhou to the vi area. As they were walking all the way to a rtively remote vi, they were full of doubts in their mind.

    The corpses and messy clutter in the vi have all been cleared away, making the vi appear rtively empty. The walls, however, were still damaged in several ces, giving people a sense of dpidation and depression.

    The four team members felt something was amiss. But before they had any time to react, they arrived at the vi. As soon as they walked in, they felt a strong pressure. It was as if this pressure was weighing heavily on their chests, leaving thempletely breathless.

    In addition to Wang Zhou, the person who led them to the vi, two others have also joined them.

    One was a young man dressed in casual clothes.

    The other is like a towering steel-like strong man with an open tank top that looked like a tight fit on him.

    The strong man stood behind the young man with a horrifying bloody intent scattered around. They could feel the strong pressureing from this towering steel-like strong man.

    What the hell was going on?

    They don¡¯t understand. They are just refugee survivors who havee here in order to seek shelter!

    Even if refugee survivors aren¡¯t wee in ordinary shelters, they won¡¯t make a big scene out of them just visiting, right? Besides, there are two awakened ones among their group. No matter which shelters they arrive at, doors will always open up and wee them inside.

    But something wasn¡¯t right.

    The young man in casual clothes before them held his hands behind his back, nced over and said to them: ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your purpose in sneaking in here?¡±

    Each pupil of the four team members slightly shrank. They didn¡¯t know where exactly their w was exposed¡­

    The eldest of the four team members gave a ttering expression and said: ¡°Elder Brother, we were originally survivors from Nanling Mountains hiding in town. When we went outside, we happen to find a sign leading to your shelter. We just want to seek asylum. We have no other purpose.¡±

    His heart felt a little uneasy. But he was also sure their missing team had something to do with this shelter¡­

    Of course, this would, in turn, cause the shelter to be more vignt towards foreign survivors.

    Just like before, the boss didn¡¯t feel like they revealed any ws.

    They are survivors who have travelled through the wilds. So, they disguised themselves as such and acted as such.

    He felt that the shelter might actually not be suspicious of them but was only on guard and making a routine check. Through the oppression of this superior baleful Qi, their minds were quite shaken. If they were questioned again, it would be more than likely someone would carelessly reveal the truth.

    Fortunately¡­

    The leader of the team was thankful the four of them had undergone some training, and all of them were still determined not to reveal any ws.

    In this way, they should definitely be safe.

    So following this line of thought, the boss kept up his ttering appearances, only to find that the person opposite to him still had a deadpan expression.

    It¡¯s as if they didn¡¯t care how they responded.

    He listened to Tang Yu continue to say: ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you want to say it or not. In fact, I know exactly who you are. What I want to know now is why Lin Wei had sent you over here?¡±

    ¡°Well, anyway, you have the right to remain silent and also remain silent to the grave.¡± Tang Yu spreads out his hands and continued: ¡°After killing so many people, I don¡¯t care about adding a few more bodies.¡±

    The eldest brother is a tall and burly man. This already made it very difficult for him to pretend to give a ttering appearance. At this moment, his ttering smile became somewhat stiff.

    Who is Lin Wei? Of course, they certainly know Lin Wei. This is the boss of their boss, the biggest boss behind the scenes.

    However, in his mind, they still felt they could muddle through this ordeal by sheer luck. There was no evidence in the end. This was all just spection and the two men probably wouldn¡¯t start fighting because of just this, right¡­?

    Though the boss wasn¡¯t sure in his mind, he still insists on his act.

    As for starting a fight or running away, this thought never crossed his mind. The pressure from the towering strong man opposite to them alone caused their movements to be stiff. If they were to start fighting, he¡¯s afraid none of them would be able to make a single move before they were all killed.

    This is a master far beyond anyone in their team can match.

    At this time, a young man with sses came out and gave a wry smile before saying: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°Third, you¡­¡± The boss has an expression of disbelief.

    The bespectacled young man looked helplessly at his team members and said: ¡°Eldest, Second and Fifth, is it still meaningful to insist on keeping up this act? The rtionship between the boss and us is only an employer-employee rtionship. They sent us to investigate this matter, and we did our best. We sacrificed two people for this task. We don¡¯t owe them anything let alone giving up our lives.¡±

    Third breathed out a sigh and said: ¡°You guys don¡¯t actually believe you can safely leave here without saying anything, right? Don¡¯t forget, this is the doomsday. Human life is the least valuable during these times. Besides, if we¡¯re dead, do you think we can keep the secret forever? No, even if we die. Other teams will still be sent here from the top, and today¡¯s oue will still be repeated.¡±

    This man with the sses named Third can clearly see the situation.

    After saying this, he confessed the purpose of their team¡¯s visit to the shelter. He hadn¡¯t concealed any details regarding their task at all.

    His other team members remained silent.

    When ites to their loyalty. In fact, they weren¡¯t loyal at all.

    In the beginning, their insistence was based on thinking this was all just a fluke. In their minds, they held onto the possibility through sheer luck for not being discovered.

    Even though Tang Yuter spoke Lin Wei¡¯s name out loud, they still thought he might just want to interrogate them.

    If they responded, it¡¯s equivalent to admitting one¡¯s guilt after being caught sneaking into the shelter. Even if they don¡¯t die, at least ayer of skin will be peeled off.

    Without admitting guilt, it¡¯s possible they can muddle through by insisting they are refugee survivors¡­

    At least that¡¯s what they think.

    At first, the young man with sses thought the same. But eventually, he knew better.

    The words from the other party weren¡¯t just a bluff. Even if there is no evidence, even if this was all based on just spection. In an age when killing people was as simple as strangling chickens, there was no need to hesitate to kill them at all.

    Only by frankly confessing can they gain a chance at survival.

    However, there are still doubts within the mind of this young man with sses. In the end, where exactly did they reveal a w?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The team trying to sneak into the shelter didn¡¯t know much.

    The understanding of Lin Wei and his force is even less than the information extracted from Han Jing and the other people fromst time.

    Tang Yu also understands this. Han Jing is Lin Wei¡¯s confidant, and the team from just now may very well have been a small team under Lin Wei.

    This team, of course, doesn¡¯t know such confidential information as the source crystal mine. The task they have been assigned to is investigating the disappearance of Han Jing¡¯s team.

    However, this isn¡¯t the only team that has been dispatched to perform this task.

    ording to information received from the young man with sses. At least seven or eight such teams were sent to different locations to investigate, and their team was responsible for investigating this area.

    ¡°In this way, the disappearance of their team will inevitably attract the attention of Lin Wei. Anyway, my shelter will enter Lin Wei¡¯s line of sight sooner orter.¡±

    In fact, such a situation had already been expected.

    The people from Han Jing¡¯s team have already died in a variety of ways. But as long as Lin Wei pays enough attention to the source crystal mine. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they discover the truth after continuously sending more people to investigate.

    But for Tang Yu, time is of the essence.

    Although Lin Wei is a senior member of Lindong Shelter, he is unable to master the army. But he has numerous awakened ones under the palm of his hand. At present, Lin Wei¡¯s forces are definitely stronger than his territory. However, it¡¯s extremely difficult to convey information during the doomsday. The speedy transfer of information isn¡¯t a matter of prestige.

    The previous team was caught by Tang Yu. When the news of that team¡¯s disappearance was finally sent back to Lin Wei. The task was then assigned to investigators who were sent to investigate the¡­

    The point is, it takes a lot of time to go back and forth and it will take a long time to reach a conclusion.

    Taking advantage of this time, Tang Yu is confident he can raise the development of his territory to a higher level.

    These team members shouldn¡¯t be wasted either. They can be sent to work as miners. Awakened ones asbourers have a much higherbour efficiency than ordinary people.

    Tang Yu felt heartache when thinking of Han Jing and his dead team members. Wouldn¡¯t a third order awakened onebourer be so awesome?

    However, he also understood it was still too dangerous to let Han Jing¡¯s team work as miners. He is the Great Lord Tang and wanted to take the safest route, these unstable waves were too unbearable to endure.

 Chapter 26 Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 26 Preparation</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    ¡°What?! You¡¯re going to Lindong Shelter?! It¡¯s far too dangerous!¡±

    Ever since Tang Yu decided on taking a trip to Lindong Shelter, Chen Haiping has been very anxious.

    It¡¯s no wonder. The shelter has just gotten into trouble with Lindong Shelter. Now their leader is going to deliver himself to their doorsteps. No matter what angle he looks at this situation, it looks as if Tang Yu was rushing to his death.

    Tang Yu waved his hand and said: ¡°Take it easy, don¡¯t get too excited¡­ Lin Wei doesn¡¯t know about me. Even if he finds out that Han Jing went missing in the shelter in the future. At best, all he can do is target us. By that time, I will have already gone to Lindong Shelter and joined the vast number of inconspicuous survivors going in and out of the shelter.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, Lindong Shelter is the onlyrge-scale shelter in Lincheng. This ce has more information and resources. Only when I get there, can we have a chance of knowing how far Lin Wei¡¯s forces reach. We can¡¯t just allow the other party to wantonly investigate us while we only sit and wait idly by, right?¡±

    ¡°Let me go.¡±

    Roger has always been a man of few words.

    Its true Roger is reliable, but neither Roger nor ine are from this world. Even if the contract instils a lot ofmon sense of the world. It¡¯s impossible topare with someone with more than twenty years of experience living on this. If they go and investigate the information in Lindong, they will only get half the results with twice the effort.

    If only they were just going to Lindong and probing for information, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to send Roger to take on this task.

    However, Tang Yu didn¡¯t just want to go to Lindong to learn about Lin Wei¡¯s forces. This was just incidental. What he truly wanted was to learn more about the changes happening in the outside world through Lindong.

    At the beginning of the doomsday, when there was stillmunication. Tang Yu was able to gather some information from all over the country. But since massmunication was cut off, his information gathering has beenpletely blocked. This is without mentioning the growing threat of the demonized beasts at that time. Since even survival has be a difficult problem, ordinary people no longer cared about any other news.

    But it¡¯s different now.

    He has the power to protect himself. But if he wants to further develop, he can¡¯t do so behind closed doors or by working behind the scenes. Even if he does have the system.

    Since the system is his advantage, Tang Yu will naturally make good use of it. This isn¡¯t a bird-brained idea. Although he wants to be independent and self-reliant. Why can¡¯t he use the system as an external plug-in?

    But he can¡¯t rely solely? on the system for everything.

    From people such as Han Jing, Tang Yu has learned that scientists in Lindong have made many important discoveries. This was done through studying the new things which have appeared after the doomsday.

    This is the difference between arge and small-scale shelter.

    These ces are the collection of humanity¡¯s wisdom.

    Taking the system as the foundation andbining it with logical thinking and science from humans will be the direction for future development in his territory.

    What¡¯s more¡­

    Tang Yu¡¯s thoughts drifted further away into the distance¡­

    If Lindong is arge-scale shelter, perhaps they may have collected information from all over the country. In Lindong Shelter, he should be able to investigate the whereabouts of his parents.

    This personal task is impossible to hand over to others. Only by personally drawing the information from the mass clutter of information can he find the key information he wants.

    As for safety¡­

    Chen Haiping¡¯s worry isn¡¯t unreasonable. But after all, Chen Haiping is an outsider. He only knows the tip of the iceberg about his territory or what cards he has up his sleeve.

    This is why he feels so worried.

    On his journey to Lindong, Tang Yu will naturally not be alone. He must bring along personal bodyguards. Not only that, but he also needs a few more days to prepare all kinds of items and equipment for the journey.

    Even if he were to face the worst-case scenario, he will still be able to escape safely escape with what he will prepare.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Time flies by¡­

    In a blink of an eye, a few days have passed.

    In this past few days, the territory has been developing ording to n in a stable and orderly fashion.

    The team led by Roger and ine has searched all of the surrounding viges and towns. Not only have they found many useful things, but they have also found some struggling survivors hiding in some of the neighbouring areas.

    There is no doubt these survivors were brought back to the territory.

    Besides, some survival teams who could barely operate in the wilds had passed through the area. Perhaps they learned about the shelter from other survivors or from other sources but they have begun joining the shelter.

    This was all happening in quick session. Now the entire shelter has close to one hundred survivors.

    Over this past couple of days, Tang Yu has also stepped up his surveince of the territory.

    After catching the four-member team. Two dayster, another team was caught trying to sneak into the territory.

    Tang Yu was relieved that the teams sent weren¡¯t working together.

    After catching these two teams, no more teams were discovered.

    His guess is that the area near the shelter may have be a forbidden zone for the investigators. Or they may have found some other way of gathering clues. ine and Roger also asionally discovered some strange movements from the survivors who have gone outside the shelter.

    This was probably one of the investigation teams.

    ¡°It¡¯s regrettable that I stillck the most critical items to start heading to Lindong.¡±

    With this item, Tang Yu can guarantee that no matter what kind of danger he faces, he can safely escape.

    The town return scroll.

    This is a verymon item in the early stages of the game. It¡¯s possible this item may appear in the first-level market and the price of purchasing one isn¡¯t too much. Also¡­ This item is a time saver time in the game because it cuts down the travel distance in half. If found in reality, this is a proper life-saving artefact.

    He¡¯s been waiting for the market¡¯s daily refresh opportunity to see if it has appeared.

    However, when he happens to need it the most, it never appeared.

    Tang Yu refreshes today¡¯s market inventory.

    In the next second, he stared wide-eyed as a smile crept on his face.

    Although he didn¡¯t see the town return scroll. But with this item ced in reality, it¡¯s also considered an artefact.

    Backpack (10 Cells)

    The backpack in the game is nothing more than an expansion of the backpack tab and this expansion was still considered a small addition to the total space.

    But the reality is different. The backpack looks like an ordinary backpack, maybe a little smaller, but there¡¯s another separate space inside.

    The ten-cell backpack has a total of ten spaces, each of which is one cubic meter. Together, they all add to a full ten cubic meters of space. This makes it one of the necessary artefacts for personal travel, protection against fire and highway robbery.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t hesitate to buy the three backpacks on the market. As a result, the source crystal in his inventory begins bottoming out as the items are being transferred.

    In the past few days, he has built the market, upgraded the Lord¡¯s Castle, built the city wall and bought blueprints along with the backpacks from the market.

    The shelter¡¯s daily ie is only about one or two hundred units of source crystal, which is actually quite a lot. But this is far less than Tang Yu¡¯s consumption. Looking at the source crystal in his inventory, he tearfully saw it was almostpletely exhausted.

    More importantly, there are only a few system buildings avable.

    The Great Lord Tang mourns over this.

    Looking at the space backpack in his hands, his eyes suddenly brightened up as thought of a new ie source.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the clear sky, the weather is like a steaming stove. The scorching sun is baking the broken earth as the smell of sweat seems to fill the air.

    Avoiding the sweatybourers at work, Tang Yu sneaks out of the shelter with his two puppet guards¡­

    His target today was directed at the source crystal mine several kilometres away.

    He has long coveted this source crystal mine. But he suffers from not being able to fully exploit it. There are many demonized beasts in the mountain forest. Having gone there to try and mine it, before he had a chance of finding the source crystal mine location, he was harassed by the surrounding demonized beasts. Under such circumstances, it was really too whimsical to believe he could begin mining the source crystal mine in peace.

    Well, under normal circumstances, other survivors trying to mine the source crystal ore will naturally fail.

    However, if he were to st the rubble, Tang Yu still thinks this is a feasible way to mine. He just wants to directly take the ore containing the source crystal and load it into the space backpack.

    From the side of the resort, a mountain road goes all the way around the surrounding mountains behind.

    Tang Yu meandered his way along the mountain road.

    On one side is the steep mountain cliff, and on the other side is a cliff facing a stream. Most of the shelter¡¯s water supply after the doomsdayes from this stream. Fortunately, the stream before the doomsday hasn¡¯t been particrly polluted¡ªat least the stream hasn¡¯t changed into any particr colours such as red or yellow.

    No. 1 and No. 2 apanied Tang Yu like personal bodyguards as he leisurely strolled and took a look around.

    This mountain road wasn¡¯t wide, only having a twone road going in both directions.

    At first nce, nearly half of the road was covered in weeds.

    These weeds grew crazily out of the mud next to the cement pavement. Some have even grown to a height of one or two meters, and others have grown from in between the gaps in the cement pavement. This tenacious vitality has left the whole road cracked and fragmented. If some survivors haven¡¯t already gone outside after the doomsday, they may find¡­

    How strange the world has be?

 Chapter 27 The Giant Tree

    <h4>Chapter 27 The Giant Tree</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    ording to the previous information, the source crystal mine is only in a straight line a few kilometres away from the resort. Its location is in a certain area of the mountain forest behind the castle.

    This mountain forest is huge, and the demonized beasts roaming in this area are too numerous to count.

    A few days ago, Tang Yu walked down the road winding around the mountain and saw a rtively gentle slope in the middle of the mountain. This allowed him easy entry into the mountain forest.

    ¡°However, I think this detour is too far away and wastes too much time. Moreover, No. 1 and No. 2, as guardian puppets have a limited range of activities. They cannot be separated too far away from the territory. So, they shoulde with me while I directly give them orders.¡±

    On the side of the road near the mountain forest, there is a towering cliff face which was thickly covered in dense intertwining overgrown vegetation. Even an awakened one cannot possibly climb up this sheer cliff face unless they have an abundance of climbing experience.

    In his mind¡­

    Tang Yu gave a series of direct orders to No. 1.

    All of a sudden, web-like cracks appeared below No. 1¡¯s feet. Then its whole body shot up into the sky, only to crash down onto a road covered in thick bushes.

    At that time, the broken branches and leaves rained down in session on the mountain road, leaving the surrounding path in a messy state.

    The corner of Tang Yu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Looking at the cliff face where the path had been cleared, and then at the dangling rope down from the cliff face¡­ He could only sigh. Sure enough, violence is the best answer in solving any difficulty.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Outside the mountain forest, the sun was zing hot with a frightening heat wave¡­

    But inside the mountain forest was a very different story.

    The trees are growing very fast as the roots intertwined with other trunks. The branches and lush green leaves made it appear as if they were approaching a primaeval forest. Even the sunlight waspletely blocked out. Not only had the light suddenly dimmed, but he¡¯s afraid the temperature has also dropped by several degrees.

    There is no doubt this change happened after the doomsday.

    Every tree, seemed like it was being fed growth hormones, turning this ce into an area only densely popted by trees. Tang Yu also saw branches closely hugging each other, as if cuddling. How scandalous!

    Perhaps in the near future, Tang Yu wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if a flower or tree gains spirituality.

    It was mostly quiet in this mountain forest except for the asional rustling sound caused by the wind breezing through the treetops.

    He hasn¡¯t heard the sound of singing insects or chirping birds. In fact, Tang Yu was curious as to why creatures such as insects haven¡¯t been seen at all¡­ After the doomsday, he has at least seen birds be demonized birds when contaminated by the red fog. But he hasn¡¯t seen a single case of this happening to an insect.

    This was originally the mostmon type of organism in the world. But he¡¯s never seen or heard of a mutated insect. Could the insects have been too weak to bear the mutation caused by the red fog? Could they have gone extinct?

    Tang Yu felt this was impossible. Both the reproductive and adaptive ability of insects was at the top. Instead, he worries more about once when the insects are affected like the demonized beasts. Once some of them are mutated, this group of creatures will be far more difficult to handle than any ordinary demonized beast¡­

    At this time, puppet guard No. 2 which was walking on his right side had suddenlye forward, reached out and grabbed a green vine before squeezing it tightly.

    There was a loud snap.

    The vine bursts and a yellowish-green liquid spills all over the ground with a hissing sound following soon after.

    Tang Yu was stunned.

    ¡°This is¡­ A snake?!¡±

    He became extremely frightened. If he were alone, he would not dare enter this strange and dangerous mountain forest.

    Outside, except for a few assassination-type demonized beasts. Most demonized beasts aren¡¯t difficult to encounter. But in a mountain forest like this one. After being demonized, the hunting habits the original animals are still maintained, which makes such aplex environment as the mountain forest even more dangerous.

    And what¡¯s more, in front of him was just a weak demonized snake.

    ¡°Such a pity, most demonized beasts are inedible. If this was a mutated snake, then this would be a different story.¡±

    Everything went back to silence.

    As he gradually went deeper into the mountain forest, increasingly more demonized beasts appeared in front of Tang Yu¡¯s group.

    Some of the native demonized beasts have maintained their original appearance while others have mutated into bizarre shapes.

    Some of the demonized rabbits grew to berger than tigers or leopards while some demonized squirrels grew three tails. The most bizarre-looking were the exotic creatures crawling out from the abyss rift. The forms these creatures have taken were even more perverse with most shapes being unimaginable before¡­

    He felt that if he had a chance in the future, he should catalogue and name these demonized beasts. Otherwise, if he continues encountering the same demonized beasts and cannot call out their names, wouldn¡¯t he seem a bit ignorant?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The environment in the mountain forest isplex, and the location of the source crystal mine is also uncertain¡­ Tang Yu has been wandering around for a long time but he hasn¡¯t found any clues for the whereabouts of the source crystal mine.

    ¡°Was this information false? Was Wang Tai bold enough to trade with a Lindong boss using false information?¡±

    Tang Yu doesn¡¯t think so.

    Regardless of whether the information is true or false, considering the danger level in this mountain forest. He believes that if Han Jing¡¯s team came to this mountain forest searching for the source crystal mine. They wouldn¡¯tst a minute, let alone finding it.

    Even Wang Tai¡¯s men are said to have only seen it from a distance when they fled the shelter.

    Suddenly, he froze and thought.

    What can I see?

    This mountain forest is covered in thick lush trees. Most of my line of sight has already been covered, how can anyone see past any of the trees?

    He¡¯s beginning to think he¡¯s been given false information!

    But all of a sudden¡­

    Arge patch of light appeared up ahead. Tang Yu rubbed his eyes to make sure his vision wasn¡¯t ying tricks on him.

    ¡°How can there be so much sunlight in this mountain forest? Have I already gone out of the mountain forest area? This is impossible. I couldn¡¯t have walked out of the forest so quickly. ording to my position, I am only at the edge of the mountain forest. I am far from reaching the other side of the mountain forest. Then¡­¡±

    He stepped forward with a quick pace as he heard banging soundsing from both sides. It was No. 1 and No. 2 taking care of some of the demonized beasts harassing their group.

    Suddenly the forest in front of him opened up.

    A huge pit appeared in his line of sight. As the sun was shining down, he noticed a few sparkling crystals.

    This is a huge pit, the bottom of which is covered with glittering white stones. The mineral is crystal ore source stone which contains the source crystal.

    As expected, this is an open-pit mine.

    The source crystal mine seen from a distance looks very shocking, especially under the sunlight. The source stone ore sparkles as it reflects the white light. But Tang Yu¡¯s eyes are fixed directly on the centre of the huge pit.

    There is a giant tree in the centre.

    This thing fully deserves its title.

    The trees in the mountain forest are already very tall. But this one towers far above the rest of the trees.

    This giant tree is rooted in the centre of the source crystal mine, and its underground roots are entwined around the area like a dragon wrapped around a mountain.

    This giant tree has many branches and leaves, but they aren¡¯t emerald green like ordinary leaves but look more transparent and white.

    Tang Yu gazed and seemed to see the veins and tiny capiries in each of these transparent leaves.

    This giant tree seemed as if it came from some sort of dream.

    In contrast, the source crystal mine below was overshadowed and lost most of its lustre.

    Tang Yu shook his head and stopped thinking further about the origins of the giant tree.

    The giant tree doesn¡¯t seem to be dangerous. As for how it mutated, this should be left forter exploration. Anyway, the giant tree cannot escape. So it¡¯s better to take away the crystal ore source stone first.

    He didn¡¯t want toe too close to the giant tree. So he came to the edge of the huge pit and found an area rich in source stone.

    No. 1 and No. 2 stood by and guarded Tang Yu as he grabbed a bunch of balls from his pocket and threw them out.

    Basic battle type puppet, I choose you!

    While still in mid-air what apanied was some snapping sounds. The balls the size of Ping-Pong balls continually transformed and expanded, eventually turning into puppets with round torsos and thick arms.

    As soon as the puppetsnd on the ground, Tang Yu immediately controls the basic battle type puppet to begin mining. The puppets don¡¯t have this set of actions in-built, but implementing these set of actions is a simple matter. Just like cutting stones in the resort, he just makes the puppets raise and chop with the sword. There is no need to worry about durability¡­ The crystal ore source stone is continuously mined out with some ordinary stones as well.

    The size of the crystal ore source stone wasn¡¯t small. But it only contains a small amount of source crystal¡­ If one uses an ordinary backpack, not much can be taken away and it wouldn¡¯t hold nearly as much as Tang Yu¡¯s space backpacks.

    The source stone crystal ore are being continuously loaded into the space backpacks.

    The puppets¡¯ mining was a bit noisy, causing the demonized beasts to be aroused. It was as if a ho¡¯s nest had been stirred up when the mining operation began.

    Under the giant tree, located where the roots are intertwined, countless demonized beasts began gushing out.

    The darkness caused by the demonized beasts came like a tide and fiercely washed over the area.

    Tang Yu frowned and said: ¡°This amount is a bit much. But fortunately, there is no need to repel these demonized beasts¡­ I just have to hold on for a while.¡±

    Leaving No. 2 to guard the perimeter, No. 1 moved as fast as lightning and had already rushed into the group of demonized beasts.

    The silver spear in hand danced like a dragon snake without No. 1 needing to stab at all. Instead, the demonized beasts were violently smashed as the spear swept across the group. Most of the demonized beasts ended up either seriously injured, pulverized or burst into a bloody mist.

    It turns out there is no enemy which can match No. 1.

    This is an upgraded puppet guard.

    Each time the territory is upgraded, the two puppets which are guarding the territory will also receive a huge promotion.

    In terms of strength. Roger, who has broken through the building body domain, isn¡¯t as strong as these two puppets. If it weren¡¯t for the restrictions on the range of activity for these two puppets. Tang Yu would even dare to bring them along and confront the boss in Lindong Shelter.

    What a pity.

    As the demonized beasts died, a steady stream of spirit power poured into Tang Yu.

    If a single demonized beast¡¯s spirit power is like a babbling brook. Then when all this spirit poweres together, it now bes a raging river.

    For a while, though he wasn¡¯t cultivating, he kept feeling a sense of fullness.

    There are simply too many demonized beasts!

    If he were hunting by himself. Even if he already had the strength of a second order awakened one at this time. He would still need to be careful in the face of such arge amount of demonized beasts¡­ Every time he finishes a fight with a demonized beast. He needs a lot of time to rest and recover. This is without factoring in the dangers involved before an encounter or during a fight.

    At this moment, he gained some insight. No wonder some people who have awakened for a long time felt their strength stagnate. It¡¯s not as though they¡¯re not working hard, but¡­ They can¡¯t beat the demonized beasts!

    Tang Yu smiles.

    Ascension without struggles.

    Sure enough, this is the best way to use his guardian puppets.

 Chapter 28 Food Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 28 Food Crisis</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    Back in the territory, the sun still hung high above.

    It won¡¯t be long until noon and almost time to have lunch.

    At this time¡­

    Tang Yu is a mess.

    A battle suit made of high-grade demonized beast fur has a deep w mark at his waist. This mark was left by a demonized beast which snuck up from behind and wed him.

    This scratch was so deep that it almost tore through the battle suit. Even No. 2 could barely save him in time.

    At that time, there were simply too many demonized beasts and No. 1 could only hold back a part of therge group. The rest had rushed up to him.

    During that scene, every pair of demon beast eye all stared ferociously at Tang Yu. He felt that these terrifying res were no less intimidating than what one would experience during a demon wave.

    The crystal ore source stone was hastily loaded into the backpack. When he had finally decided to retreat. The basic battle puppets which acted as miners had long been dismantled into many broken parts.

    ¡°Phew, that was too dangerous¡­¡±

    Tang Yu frowned. The number of demonized beasts had far exceeded his expectations. His guess in mind of the reason is this might have something to do with that giant tree with transparent branches and leaves.

    When he finally left, the demonized beasts didn¡¯t follow up the chase and bite him in the back. Instead, these demonized beasts had all returned under the giant tree.

    ¡°Well¡­ The source crystal mining operation has to be shelved for the time being. There are more demonized beasts hidden under that giant tree than expected. I¡¯m afraid if they all rushed up at the same time, even No. 1 and No. 2 will be unable to hold them back during a battle.¡±

    But he was still satisfied with the results.

    Looking at the three space backpacks in hand, Tang Yu¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    These crystal ore source stone more or less contained source crystal. He didn¡¯t need to personally extract the source crystal from the source stone but had gone straight to the storage room in the castle and began dumping it.

    Crash¡­

    All of the source stone was dumped out from the backpacks, and the small storeroom was immediately filled to capacity.

    The detection of the source crystal value in the system panel was continuously skyrocketing.

    596.

    2,635.

    6,963.

    11,596.

    ¡°18,351.9!!¡±

    Tang Yu took a deep breath and thought: I¡¯m rich!

    How much source crystal did Wang Tai umte in over a month? It was only over five thousand, making him really too poor! Perhaps this is the reason why the shelter was destroyed under his rule. Being poor left him unable to face the demonized beasts any longer!

    Even if Wang Tai had a lot of source crystals, it was of no use to him. He had no way of taking advantage of the source crystals!

    Everyone knows the value of source crystals, and the government officials have long publicized the news rting to demonized beasts possibly producing them. However, ordinary people can only use this resource as a jewel.

    Tang Yu estimates that the small to medium-sized shelters couldn¡¯t utilize the source crystals¡­ Perhaps only therge-sized shelters can develop some methods of using the source crystal through research, which may only end up being a rtively rough way of utilizing it. Most of the official source crystal collection will have been spent more on research rather than production.

    However, he is different. He can summon followers, refresh and buy from the market, and construct buildings within his territory with this source crystal acting as currency¡­

    Not only did he harvest arge number of source crystals. But his body was now filled with arge amount of spirit power, which seemed to be on the verge of overflowing.

    In thetter stage of the mining operation, Tang Yu¡¯s body even felt a sense of rejection from the oing spirit power. This probably meant that he could no longer swallow any more spirit power after he had gotten his fill.

    For the first time, he discovered there were actually limits to spirit power absorption. After cultivating this wave of spirit power, Tang Yu believes he can raise himself at least one more level.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    While Tang Yu was daydreaming, the castle¡¯s notification system rang.

    This notification system is equivalent to a doorbell but in a much more advanced form. The system has the ability to identify and transmit information and doesn¡¯t need any additional operation, making it very convenient to use. So far he still hasn¡¯t understood how the notification system even operates.

    Soon Tang Yu sees Chen Haiping with a worried expression.

    ¡°Leader, if our poption continues expanding like this, we may end up not having enough food to feed the survivors.¡±

    Although Chen Haiping was assigned to the patrol post, he was mostly doing clerical work these days. There was really no corresponding talent in the territory, so he could only make Chen Haiping do this type of work.

    The number of people in the territory isn¡¯t veryrge. But this poption size has kept Chen Haiping very busy. Although swamped with work, he still properly arranged the records and statistics of the survivors.

    Earlier this morning, when hepared the remaining food and the daily consumption of food with the rate of poption growth, he immediately couldn¡¯t sit still!

    He noticed that as long as the poption continues growing like this, the shelter¡¯s surplus food will notst for long!

    ¡°How much food is still remaining? How long will itst?¡± Tang Yu directly asked.

    Chen Haiping replied with a wry smile: ¡°ording to the current poption, we canst for a little over half a month. But every day, the poption in our shelter is growing. In this way, I¡¯m afraid it may not evenst for another ten days.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, the supplies which can be found in the resort have all been thoroughly explored. As for the outside world, there is only Captain Roger¡¯s exploration team going to the outside every day. The quantity of food brought back each time isn¡¯t much and far less than our daily consumption.¡±

    Chen Haiping didn¡¯t say anything about the abundant food prepared for the survivors by Leader Tang. Not only did the survivors have enough to eat, but there was also meat and vegetables included in their diet. Even if it was a far cry from life before the doomsday,pared to living conditions in other shelters, this arrangement was enviable.

    He didn¡¯t think this way of operating was bad, but this is only under the premise there was enough food to go around. Once the food stores arepletely exhausted. Even Chen Haiping isn¡¯t sure whether the whole shelter will immediately copse all at once.

    ¡°What was the former shelter¡¯s food source?¡±

    Chen Haiping thought for a moment and said: ¡°In the past, the food source mainly relied on searches and exploration conducted outside. But this was at the time when the doomsday had just started. Every time the shelter went out in search of food. They woulde back with a strong harvest. But now, with many of the surrounding areas having been thoroughly searched, Captain Roger can no longer get as much food during his explorations.¡±

    ¡°Captain Roger has also hunted and brought back many demonized beasts corpses, but these demonized beasts aren¡¯t like wild animals. Most of the meat is inedible, and it¡¯s difficult to distinguish which parts of the demonized beasts are edible or which parts are poisonous. So, the hunting of demonized beasts for food isn¡¯t a feasible option.¡±

    He breathed a sigh and continued: ¡°Originally, Wang Tai had prepared enough food and ordered the survivors to grow hardy crops with short growth cycles in the valley. I remember sweet potatoes, potatoes, corn and so on being nted. But most of those crops have been trampled on and destroyed by the demonized beasts. Not only that, much of the food which was originally stored in the resort was also destroyed by the demonized beasts. This resulted in our presentck of surplus food stores.¡±

    ¡°At this time, we will have to nt crops. Even if it¡¯s toote in the season, we have to find a way to significantly cut down our food consumption, otherwise¡­¡±

    Chen Haiping looked rather upset.

    If he had realized there was a food crisis earlier, he might¡¯ve been able to solve this problem. Now, he is racking his brains in order to find a way to solve it, but he can¡¯t think of any solution.

    After hearing this, Tang Yu wasn¡¯t worried.

    The two major problems that gued shelters during the doomsday are nothing more than food and security.

    He didn¡¯t pay attention to the food in the shelter because he didn¡¯t worry about it. It was simply impossible to run out of food anyway.

    The difference lies in the method used in order to attain the food.

    Will he tell Roger to take a space backpack and go out looking for food? This sounds too troublesome.

    Purchasing the food resource bundles at the market? This is too expensive! His own source crystal has recently been spent and earned again, how can he use it in such a manner? He hasn¡¯t even had the chance to enjoy himself, let alone using his hard-earned source crystals to provide for the other survivors. This is a bit too much to ask of him!

    He thought about it, then his eyes suddenly lit up as he said: ¡°Who says it¡¯s toote to grow crops! I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t toote at all, and there will definitely be a bumper harvest!¡±

 Chapter 29 The Farm

    <h4>Chapter 29 The Farm</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    ¡°A bumper harvest?¡±

    Chen Haiping was startled.

    Could it be that Leader Tang didn¡¯t know how growing crops worked and thought they were easily grown? Even if no consideration was taken over whether the crop would grow or not. The temperature around the shelter would¡¯ve already been freezing by the time the crops are ready to harvest.

    However, looking at Tang Yu¡¯s confident appearance, Chen Haiping had the feeling he wasn¡¯t joking around. These days, when the leader shows such an appearance. At that time, was there any problems which couldn¡¯t be solved?

    For a moment, Chen Haiping felt a bit dazzled.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We are in no hurry, let¡¯s head to the ce where the crops had once been nted.¡±

    There is a gap between the path connecting the east and west vi area, inside the gap of the two vi areas, there is a valley.

    This is the ce where the crops were originally nted.

    Except for the entrance, the valley ispletely surrounded by steep peaks. Crossing over the mountain peak, there is a mountain forest at the rear. But the tall mountain peak makes it no easy feat for any demonized beast which wishes to scale over the mountain and cross to the other side. This hurdle is no easier than scaling the shelter¡¯s vertical city wall.

    Therefore, as long as the mouth of the valley is well guarded, then this area will remain a safe ce.

    No wonder Wang Tai had decided to grow the crops there.

    When he looks at the valley, he can see the patches of cultivated farnd and asionally see some of the crops still growing in the valley.

    However, most of the farnd here has been trampled by the demonized beasts, with the ground being littered with messy debris and many footprints scattered around. Even after Chen Haiping did some simple clearing of the area, it was still a mess. Originally there was ack of sunlight, insufficient soil nutrients, and not enough fertilizer for the crops. So, the growth of the crops wasn¡¯t good overall. But after the demonized beasts trampled over all of these crops, this ce was basically abandoned.

    ¡°It¡¯s true these crops cannot be saved, but¡­¡±

    He really does think this was a good ce to grow crops. But wasn¡¯t this ce toocking in sunlight, soil fertilizer and had crops with long growth cycles?

    None of these is a problem, as long as the ce is safe enough. Not only will they have to guard against the demonized beasts, but they also have to guard against other survivors.

    One day in the future, when the crops have fully matured. If they are nted in an open or unmanageable area. Tang Yu will be left unable to guarantee whether he can protect the crops if other survivors have misguided thoughts.

    He has never underestimated the evil side of human nature.

    Then¡­

    Next up¡­

    Tang Yu selects an area, opens up the system panel, and slides to the resource buildings list.

    Chen Haiping has been following behind with an anxious expression on his face.

    He couldn¡¯t figure out what Leader Tang woulde up with.

    However, the food crisis can no longer be dyed.

    All of a sudden, he saw Tang Yu¡¯s face be serious with his eyes fixed on the messynd in front of them. Then he extended the palms of his hands out in front.

    This is¡­?

    Chen Haiping¡¯s mind was stunned as his eyes also firmly fixed on that piece ofnd.

    In the next moment, there was a lot of wood flying in the air¨Cbranches that had been damaged and scattered all over the ce by the demonized beasts. Countless amounts of sand and gravel also began gathering. Soon, a three-story building appeared in the clearing, simr in shape to a mill!

    ¡°This!!¡±

    Although this wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s witnessed such a scene, this was different from when the city wall was being built.

    The scene of the rising city wall was impressive. But after all, it wasn¡¯t aplex structure. In front of him stood a mill, this windmill carried manyplex structures which he simply could not understand.

    Chen Haiping looked at Tang Yu¡¯s outstretched hands.

    It¡¯s as if¡­

    These hands¡­

    His hands turned into a pair of giant invisible hands and were sculpting a whole building.

    And the speed at which this was all happening was super-fast!

    This kind of ability is beyond hisprehension.

    He could no longer fathom this level of ability at all.

    After the formation of the mill, the changes didn¡¯t stop.

    This pair of giant invisible hands caressed the ground, smoothed the surface around, and filled in the potholes with the mill acting as the centre. Thend was overturned, the bumpy surface was smoothed with ridges and furrows appearing right after. Soon thend changed from a messy area filled with debris into rows of neatly ploughed fields.

    Eight mu ofnd, plus a mill in the centre. This is a scene of a picturesque farm!

    This kind of change happened between the snap of a finger.

    ¡°The construction of the farm has beenpleted: Consuming 500 units of source crystal, 150 units of wood and 50 units of stone.¡±

    Wood and stone are all avable.

    It only takes a mere 500 source crystals to feed hundreds of shelter survivors, which is more than enough.

    This is for the long-term development of his territory.

    The Great Lord Tang treated this construction as if it was cheap since he was a man with more than 10,000 source crystals. If he had more wastes materials and debris around the whole valley, he would¡¯ve built up two more farms. After waiting until the crops have fully matured, the harvest would¡¯ve been spectacr.

    The power of the system is simply too strong.

    Chen Haiping¡¯s shock resistance has also increased since hest experienced so many shocking events.

    Isn¡¯t this just building a house?

    During the doomsday, can it be called strange to see a house being fully built and plonked down?

    As a shelter manager, he is now more concerned with the issue of practicality: ¡°Leader, what¡¯s so special about all of this farnd?¡±

    ¡°This farnd soil contains special energy, which can be used to grow crops. It not only makes it easier to nt crops here, but it can also help promote the growth of the crops.¡±

    ¡°The growing speed¡­¡± Tang Yu mused for half a moment and said: ¡°Is probably between ten to dozens of times faster than the normal growth rate depending on what crops are nted.¡±

    As a matter of fact, he doesn¡¯t understand this description either. He¡¯s just making up what he says based on the system description of the farm.

    The function of the farm is to elerate the growth of crops. As for the principle behind it. The soil quality, changes, and so on¡­ Anyway, he knew that this soil is no longer ordinary soil. He just knows the crops will mature quickly, which was enough.

    Does the rest matter at this point?

    Tang Yu continued by saying: ¡°In short, let¡¯s first arrange the survivors to sow the seeds. The fields here are very fertile, which makes this an easy job for survivors who show good job performance.¡±

    Chen Haiping nodded in response.

    He was so shocked. If he didn¡¯t have any resistance to what was happening, he wouldn¡¯t have contained himself so well. He believes he would now be screaming out in excitement if this weren¡¯t the case.

    It was impossible to elerate the growth of crops by more than ten to dozens of times before the doomsday. Even now, he still finds it inconceivable.

    He¡¯s afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe it if he were told this information by someone else.

    Chen Haiping stayed frozen here for a while, knowing that Tang Yu wouldn¡¯t joke about such important matters. He is now estimating how much food this mu ofnd can bring to the shelter.

    Soon he lost count.

    Even if the growth rate is only more than ten times, this is more than enough to supply the nearly one hundred survivors at the current shelter. Even if the number of survivors grew to more than ten times, there will still be no problem.

    In the future, when the shelter growsrger with more survivorsing in. With such farnd, there will never be a shortage of food.

    If one farm isn¡¯t enough. Just add two, three, or even more.

    It is no wonder Leader Tang has always been so confident in establishing a shelter.

    If Chen Haiping felt there was no hope before today in building up a small-sized shelter. He now knew even if the shelter developed into a medium-sized shelter with tens of thousands of people. This ce wasn¡¯t without hope after seeing the raised city walls and the farm.

    There are masters here, a city wall and food. In some aspects, this ce can already be considered a medium-sized shelter.

    The pressing food crisis in his mind was already resolved¡­ Chen Haiping was ready to call over two trusted survivors to begin sowing the seeds.

    He suddenly remembered something and frowned as he said: ¡°Leader, now with the increase of shelter survivors, there are also some difficulties in management. Especially when involving foreign awakened ones, this is an unruly and difficult bunch to restrain. In the long run, I am afraid this group will cause problems for our shelter.¡±

 Chapter 30 System Reform

    <h4>Chapter 30 System Reform</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    ¡°Oh? Has someone already been causing trouble?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Chen Haiping shook his head and said: ¡°However, I think some of the people are justzy in their work. Mainly because there are simply too many survivors and not enough managers, so we don¡¯t have a clear a grasp on the present situation. Although this isn¡¯t a major problem right now, this development will be very detrimental to the shelter in the long run.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, but I also suspect some of the survivors of secretly hiding food during every meal, resulting in a higher than expected food consumption every day. This was what I had discovered this morning when I was taking inventory of the remaining food stores. But this certainly wasn¡¯t something which happened over a period of one or two days.¡±

    The system in the shelter is already quite loose and can even be said to be no system at all.

    In fact, arranging the survivors¡¯ work every day is really just about giving them a general direction forbour. The specific amount of work, work audits, and so on¡­ None of these is avable.

    The same can be said for every meal. With the number of survivors being sorge, the current practice of eating from arge pot until people are well fed is far better treatment than they would otherwise receive in a normal shelter. Obviously, however, for some of the greedier survivors. No matter how much is provided, such people will never be grateful or satisfied.

    There is nothing Chen Haiping can do about these types of people.

    At the end of the day, he was only a soldier before the doomsday. Even if he had achieved the rank of petty officer, these problems left him in desperate straits when he was forced to address them.

    Tang Yu expressed his understanding.

    The shelter is in its building phase and there are many problems which Chen Haiping obviously has to first address.

    What can be said is that there are still too few trusted survivors around the shelter.

    Tang Yu, ine and Roger belong to the core leadership of the territory.

    Chen Haiping belongs to the second-tier first-level leadership.

    Then there is the issue of having only a small number of reliable survivors. Most of whom are in management or important positions, but this is obviously not enough. As the number of survivors in the territory increased, the number of reliable personnel will also increasingly be insufficient.

    This is because the foundation of the shelter is really too poor. Even if other shelters weren¡¯t considered official shelters. Of those who can set up a shelter, which person doesn¡¯t have a lot of personnel at their disposal? These shelters have their own poption, resource and a rtivelyplete system of operation, which can continuously absorb a steady stream of foreign survivors.

    As for Tang Yu¡¯s territory, it obviously isn¡¯t a real shelter yet, nor does it have a sufficient deterrent force to intimidate outsiders like a normal shelter.

    In particr, many of these unruly foreign survivors are awakened ones.

    Tang Yu looked at the territory map with the tiny dots representing the survivors in the territory.

    Apart from the first two waves of survivors who came to shelter. The rest are mostly yellow dots, some green dots and a few red dots.

    This is a very difficult issue to immediately address.

    These red dots weren¡¯t people sent in by Lin Wei to investigate the territory. But some thorns which mixed in amongst the other survivors when entering the shelter.

    Perhaps these people haven¡¯t done any harm to shelter yet. But these red dots represent that these survivors are hostile to the territory.

    These types of people are even more troublesome to deal with¡­ Well, he won¡¯t admit he hasn¡¯t been dealing with this bunch since they seemed too troublesome. It must be because he was too busy with the territory construction and simply had no time to address this issue.

    Now that he¡¯s gained some source crystals, the problem with the town return scroll should soon be resolved.

    Before he heads to Lindong, he should first settle all the trivial matters guing the shelter.

    ¡°Well, Old Chen, you will first draw up a notice and put it up¡­ Just write it casually, and then find another time to do a census of the survivors. You don¡¯t have to rush. You can give some people a bit more time to prepare. Then we can recover our consumption with interest. Well, that¡¯s about it.¡±

    Chen Haiping facepalms.

    He felt his burden growing heavier once again.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Outside the resort, located in a small forest.

    Ding Qiang took a rocking chair and ced it under the shade of a tree. He was lying therefortably, holding a handful of sausages and slowly savouring them bit by bit.

    ¡°This taste so¡­ Delicious. Why didn¡¯t I find these sausages so delicious before?¡±

    In the distance, there was a rumbling noise. It was the sound of puppets breaking down some rocks.

    Around this time every day is the time when the materials are being hauled in the shelter.

    However, Ding Qiang is still leisurely sitting here as if all the work had nothing to do with him.

    Of course, he was very resistant to the shelter¡¯s arrangements. He wasn¡¯t a guest of honour when he came to this shelter but was arranged to do such menialbour. In his opinion, this ce cannot even be called a real shelter at all.

    There are two or three bigwigs and the city wall looks a bit strange. If it weren¡¯t for the food being much more abundant here than in other ces, he wouldn¡¯t choose to stay in a ce like this at all¡­ Perhaps there was a real shelter before. But then it was destroyed by the demonized beasts, which exins why there is so much leftover food in this ce.

    Ding Qiang is still a little afraid of this shelter. At least the rock-mining puppets don¡¯t look simple. It should be the product of a person with a special ability. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have ostensibly followed the shelter¡¯s arrangements.

    All of a sudden, a young man with yellow hair came running with dust trailing behind his back as he said: ¡°Boss¡­ Boss, not good¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! What¡¯s the big deal? Were we discovered robbing the food from the other survivors? This isn¡¯t a big deal. Your boss is an awakened one and I am more than worthy of this so-called shelter.¡± Ding Qiang red arrogantly at the yellow-haired man as he said.

    Huang Mao gasped with a face full of admiration.

    Indeed, his boss is an awakened one. His boss sounds very domineering when he speaks. But in contrast, he was in a state of panic when receiving some bad news. He felt really ashamed at this. Most importantly, his boss implied this wasn¡¯t a real shelter. In that case, the bad news must not be a big deal for the boss.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s the shelter¡­ The shelter posted up a notice saying the current system will be reformed. The survivors in the shelter should be divided into permanent resident staff members and foreign workers. Permanent resident staff members must obey job assignments, and the food distribution will now be based on job performance in the future. The benefits for permanent resident staff members will also be higher than foreign workers. However, if any vition of a job requirement is found, all kinds of penalties includingpensation or cancetion of remuneration will be imposed¡­¡±

    ¡°As for the foreign workers, the shelter doesn¡¯t impose restrictions on such people, so long as they don¡¯t vite the shelter rules. It seems that the shelter will issue tasks on a regr basis, and foreign workers can exchange for resources bypleting these tasks¡­ It¡¯s said these tasks will include exploration of the surrounding areas or collecting specific items¡­¡±

    Huang Mao didn¡¯t notice. But the more he spoke, the darker Ding Qiang¡¯s face grew. Until in the end, his face was pitch ck.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The small square in front of the vi area has always been the busiest ce in the whole shelter. Every day, most of the wood and stone materials are transported here by the survivors. After work, many of the survivors also get together to chitchat, which is one of the few leisurely activities they have after the doomsday.

    The shelter allows for proper rest, and ordinary people cannot work all day and night without resting. Tang Yu doesn¡¯t care about the work as long as these survivors aren¡¯t deliberately beingzy.

    In fact, most of the survivors can afford the workload in the shelter, and the remuneration for the work far exceeds that of other ces.

    At the moment, some of the survivors pushing carts came to see a notice board on one side of the city gate. A notice had been posted on it, which seemed to say something important. A few survivors had been lucky enough to be close to the notice board as it was being surrounded.

    Zhao Xingping hurriedly pushed a whole cartload of materials to the designated spot and quickly returned to the square to see what was on the notice posting.

    He joined the shelter two days ago, unlike many of the foreign survivors who came here on their own. He was just an ordinary man and had no luck in joining an awakened one team. But Zhao Xingping felt lucky. He still remembers that day, when he was hiding in a dark corner. Suffering from hunger as a demonized beast was roaming near his home.

    At that time, his heart was in a state of panic until the appearance of¡­ Captain Roger, the man who chopped the demonized beast in two with one sh. Then, he was taken to the shelter and became an ordinary survivor in this ce.

    One can eat three meals a day until they are full. Even vegetables, meat or other foods are included, all of which seemed like a dream.

    He doesn¡¯t know how to repay the shelter¡¯s kindness, so he can only try his best to do his part in the shelter¡¯s construction.

 Chapter 31 Welfare Benefits?

    <h4>Chapter 31 Welfare Benefits?</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    Zhao Xingping squeezed into the crowd and finally saw the contents of the notice.

    [Notice on the Shelter¡¯s Latest Arrangements for the Survivors]

    ¡°In light of the increasing number of shelter survivors, thetest arrangements are to be made.¡±

    ¡°The shelter is dividing the survivors into permanent resident staff members and foreign workers. Permanent resident staff members include but are not limited to municipal staff, patrol team members, and generalbourers¡­ Permanent resident staff members are required to follow the shelter¡¯s work arrangements and also enjoy greater welfare benefits, such as housing arrangements, medication protection and so on.¡±

    ¡°Among the survivors, of those who have awakened, those who havebat or firearms experience. These people can apply to join the patrol team, which receive greater overall welfare benefits¡­ But once part of the patrol team, the member must also fulfil certain obligations¡­¡±

    ¡°Those who have management experience can be municipal staff members through interviews after submitting an application. The sry is¡­¡±

    ¡°The shelter does not impose any restrictions on foreign workers. But simrly, foreign workers do not enjoy any welfare benefits. If a foreign worker wants to obtain supplies, they can spend the corresponding source crystal to purchase it from the shelter. Foreign workers can also exchange for the corresponding supplies bypleting the tasks regrly published by the shelter.¡±

    After reading the contents of the notice, Zhao Xingping slowly and thoughtfully walked out from the crowd.

    There were many survivors gathered around who began discussing with one another.

    A survivor had a worried expression and said: ¡°If the shelter is no longer in charge of the food. Won¡¯t we go hungry again in the future?¡±

    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± Apanion hesitantly answered: ¡°Didn¡¯t the notice above say that after bing a permanent resident staff member of the shelter, the welfare benefits will be greater? We must be permanent resident staff members to enjoy the welfare benefits.¡±

    ¡°Having said that, I still feel uncertain about how much welfare benefit we will receive in the end. With the cancetion of the giant pot, no matter how full I am, I will still feel unsure about this reform.¡±

    Zhao Xingping stepped forward and greeted these two men.

    The survivors who work in the shelter know of each other, even if they aren¡¯t familiar with one another.

    Zhao Xingping doesn¡¯t quite agree with the two as he said: ¡°The shelter notice states that the food is provided ording to work performance. In fact, if you simply calcte ording to the previous workload, you will find that more food will be received than before.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, from what I see on the above notice. As long as we work hard in the future, we will not only have enough to eat but also enjoy better food. There will be arger variety of food and even alcohol or tobo provided to us which are luxuries we haven¡¯t received before. I am very excited just thinking about it.¡±

    The other two also nodded in agreement after careful consideration.

    From this point of view, the restructuring of the shelter system for them is still beneficial overall.

    ¡°However, as mentioned on the notice. If we are required to obey thebour arrangements, the shelter won¡¯t make us serve as cannon fodder, such as acting as bait to attract the demonized beasts.¡±

    Speaking of which, some of the survivors seemed to recall something unmentionable and couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Zhao Xingpingughed and said: ¡°Take it easy. Life in this ce isn¡¯t like the ** from before. If the shelter wanted to force us to be cannon fodder, they would¡¯ve done so long ago. We couldn¡¯t resist this even we wanted to anyway. Does the shelter need to take such tedious steps to aplish this? In my opinion, this system reform is just because there are too many shelter survivors and management cannot be as casual as it was before.¡±

    They haven¡¯t been in the shelter for long, but how the shelter treats its survivors is obvious to all.

    Zhao Xingping went on to say: ¡°Moreover, as everyone can see from the notice. After bing a permanent resident staff member, we can enjoy medication protection. This is medicine! Once we survivors get sick, the shelter is willing to provide us with medicine!¡±

    There was a tinge of vibrato in his words.

    During the doomsday, many survivors weren¡¯t killed by the demonized beasts or died of starvation. Instead, they were unable to get timely and effective treatment for their illness in this harsh unforgiving environment. The minor ailments slowly began developing into serious illnesses and left many survivors dying in wails of agony.

    With these experiences, everyone can understand the preciousness of medicine!

    This is far more valuable than food!

    It¡¯s not umon to see survivors fight over and even kill for a small bottle of medicine in the wilds.

    Zhao Xingping has never heard of a shelter providing medical treatments for their sick survivors.

    He felt this was very incredible, and he felt¡­ Very lucky.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In front of the small castle garden in the vi area.

    ¡°Leader, the rest is fine and dandy. But will anyone really join the patrol team?¡±

    The patrol team receives the highest welfare benefits. But this team also receives the most demanding work.

    Generally speaking, a normal shelter has a simr defence force but wouldn¡¯t have such strict requirements. A normal patrol team will only internally monitor the shelter and help resist against demonized beast attacks when it arrives.

    However, on the notice¡­

    For example, Leader Tang requires the patrol team members to regrly take part in demonized beast hunting expeditions,plete a certain amount of training each week and conduct an assessment for a period. Those who fail to meet the standards are dismissed¡­

    Chen Haiping thinks this is a joke.

    He has personally fought against the demonized beasts and knows how dangerous facing one truly is. If they have no choice, some of the survivors may decide to join the patrol team. But presently in the shelter, as long as one doesn¡¯t ck off. They can enjoy a warm meal and wear warm clothing. Under such arrangements, Chen Haiping has doubts about how many people are willing to join the patrol team.

    At present, there are only four people in the patrol team.

    Captain Roger, himself, and two ordinary survivors who have barely qualified because of their marksmanship. These are the people whoprise the whole patrol team. The person who mainly goes out and searches for supplies or hunts down the demonized beasts is only Captain Roger. While the captain will only asionally go out and hunt demonized beasts.

    Chen Haiping thinks the most suitable survivors for joining the patrol team are people like awakened ones. These are the only people who have the ability to resist demonized beasts when they encounter them. Unfortunately, once these awakened ones gain their power, they be very arrogant. They feel as though there is no connection with the shelter and wonder why they should even work under the shelter.

    At one time, during when Wang Tai was the peak power in the shelter. He imed there were 70 or 80 awakened ones under him. But of those who would really take orders from Wang Tai, there were only less than half¡­

    Chen Haiping has also observed the awakened ones in the shelter these days. Except for a few with better personalities or sessful awakened ones with the help of the shelter. The rest more than likely act as parasites which hinder the development of the shelter.

    In this case, with Leader Tang also requiring them toplete a certain amount of training, conduct regr assessments, and dismiss those who are¡­ unqualified.

    Chen Haiping thinks he must be going crazy.

    ¡°Old Chen, if you don¡¯t believe me, I will say no more. There are still a few people willing to join. Starting with this small team. Naturally, there will be a second, a third, and¡­ many more in the future. So, the size of the patrol team will grow.¡±

    ¡°However, even an awakened one can choose to work as a hauler. With an awakened one¡¯s physical strength, they can easily receive enough remuneration to survive. For most people who feel it isn¡¯t beneficial to join early, how can they join the patrol teamter on?¡±

    Next to him, Roger was furious as he said: ¡°What good are these people?! What¡¯s the use of keeping such spineless cowards like them?¡±

    Are they useful?

    Tang Yu would say, of course. They are useful. Wouldn¡¯t these survivors who have been provided with food and shelter for so long just serve as the perfect role models?

    Only when the pig is fat and can it be ready for ughter.

    Withoutparison, how can others reflect on the shelter¡¯s power?

    Tang Yu stopped Roger and looked at Chen Haiping again: ¡°The patrol team is easy to join in the beginning because there are fewer people now. But it will be difficult in the future¡­ You know, whether organizing regr hunting expeditions orpleting enough training, these are all welfare benefits of the patrol team.¡±

    ¡°Welfare Benefits?¡±

    Chen Haiping suddenly became confused.

 Chapter 32 We Arenâ€™t Being Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 32 We Aren¡¯t Being Unreasonable</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    The night was silent.

    An indescribable air suddenly hung over the whole shelter.

    It was as if a storm wasing!

    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew through the treetops, and the fallen leaves followed the gust. Only to have the leaves suddenly fall back down.

    In a rtively intact looking vi, the inside is dimly lit while reflecting several faces in the dark.

    Ding Qiang took a deep breath and became the first to speak: ¡°I believe everyone has read the shelter notice by now. What thoughts do you guys have regarding these changes?¡±

    ¡°What else can we think? Is it possible for a shelter with only a few awakened ones to boss us all around? I believe all of you feel the same way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! How is it possible for the shelter to send awakened ones on errands? Some bullshit patrol team is forcing us to go out and search for supplies while unconditionally obeying their orders. They just want us to die! It¡¯s not easy arriving at such a ce with such scarce demonized beasts. It¡¯s better to never see another demonized beast again. I just want to eat and drink every day for the rest of my life. No way am I going to head outside and fight against another demonized beast!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention the patrol team, I don¡¯t even want to join the ordinary hauling team. As awakened ones, shouldn¡¯t we be treated as guests of honour anywhere we go? It¡¯s already very rare for us to be willing to stay in one ce. But the shelter also wants us to do errands, ah!¡±

    ¡°But ording to the notice, if we don¡¯t be a permanent resident staff member of the shelter, we won¡¯t receive as much food in the future. Even the priority for housing will be given to those who join the shelter. Hum, are we going to end up being evicted from this vi?¡±

    Under the swaying light¡­

    Several faces gloomily looked at each other.

    They have taken what has been provided to them for granted and believe all of it should belong to them.

    Whoever wants to take their provisions away will make them their enemy!

    Looking at themon hatred in their eyes, Ding Qiang couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    These people are all awakened ones who have always had the same views as him. In the past, he was worried that some of these men weren¡¯t as firm with their stances. But now it seems that these people are very dissatisfied with the shelter¡¯s decision as well.

    His confidence has risen from 50 to 70% chance of seeding in his n.

    ¡°So gentlemen, if you don¡¯t want to lose what we have now. We need to discuss with the shelter about our terms and conditions.¡±

    ¡°Terms and conditions? How can we discuss it? Anyway, the shelter¡­¡±

    ¡°The shelter? No, this is just a small organization with several awakened ones.¡±

    If this was a real shelter, even a small-sized shelter. This wouldn¡¯t be a ce which they could afford to provoke. Initially, they were intimidated by the title of shelter.

    Some of the survivors soon thought Ding Qiang was right. This so-called shelter isn¡¯t worthy of its title. The management for the shelter only had a few people. Even if they were all awakened ones, so what? Aren¡¯t they also awakened ones? In terms of numbers, they may not necessarily have less than the other party!

    ¡°Old Ding is right. There are only a few awakened ones in this ce. No matter which organization or team we join, weren¡¯t we supplied with food and entertainment? This stupid organization forces us to haul things around all day. Now, they even want to steal the food away from us. This is what should belong to us. They have to first ask this father and his de that¡¯s in demonized beast whether he agrees or not!¡±

    After saying this, he immediately attracted the envy of others.

    Not all awakened ones have killed demonized beasts¡­ Most of them were just ordinary people before bing awakened ones after the doomsday. Many of them haven¡¯t even killed chickens yet. Not to mention fighting against the demonized beasts, this must be a joke!

    It¡¯s no secret that killing demonized beasts will allow one to absorb spirit force and be stronger. However, the reality isn¡¯t a game. Everyone has only one chance in life. It¡¯s not as simple as fighting against monsters and levelling up. All of this requires them to put their lives on the line.

    Ding Qiang won this wager and rose to prominence from then on.

    If he lost this wager, he would¡¯ve turned into a pile of bones.

    Most awakened ones chose to avoid fighting since demonized beasts are simply too terrifying. Anyway, with their physique, they can pretty much run much faster and survive more easily than ordinary people. In this case, why risk their lives fighting against the demonized beasts?

    Just to get stronger? This is too unreasonable!

    In the past, they also knew how to study and make progress every day through hard work. But few people actually do it!

    There were several awakened ones present who simply didn¡¯t dare to fight. In the past, it was extremely shocking when they had witnessed some of theirpanions suddenly being killed in front of them by the demonized beasts¡­ With what happened to their teammates, they were afraid of what the shelter would make them do!

    They followed this fierce man who has killed a demonized beast!

    ¡°Yes, we are qualified to negotiate with the shelter! If the shelter provides us with enough status and supplies, then we can forget the changes. But if the shelter doesn¡¯t give in to our demands. Then they can¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡±

    ¡°Well said, this shelter is annoying. What kind of bullshit system is this? We aren¡¯t even allowed to touch the ordinary survivors. I¡¯ve been holding back this past couple of days. They can¡¯t me this father for being ruthless. Anyway, I¡¯m going to be happy today!¡±

    The group grew excited!

    However, there is still a rtively calm awakened one which opened up and said: ¡°But we cannot be careless. These people, who dare to set up a shelter here aren¡¯t afraid of awakened ones and have also killed demonized beasts. So, we should be even more wary of them.¡±

    As soon as the man finished speaking, Ding Qiang spoke again: ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t treat the other party lightly. But there¡¯s no need to think highly of them. I¡¯ve already investigated thebat strength of the shelter. Please take a look.¡±

    He threw out three cards which had three names written on them.

    Chen Haiping.

    Captain Roger.

    Leader Tang.

    ¡°These are the three people we need to focus on.¡±

    Ding Qiang picked up the card with Chen Haiping¡¯s name written on it and said: ¡°I believe everyone has seen this person before. Each of you is also an awakened one. All of you can sense his aura and naturally know the intensity of this man¡¯s aura.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Someone solemnly said: ¡°Chen Haiping¡¯s aura intensity is very high. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m afraid none of us canpare with him. I believe this person is the top master of the shelter.¡±

    ¡°Chen Haiping¡¯s aura is indeed the strongest among the shelter¡¯s awakened ones. But the other two cannot be underestimated.¡±

    He picked up the card with Captain Roger¡¯s name written on it: ¡°Captain Roger¡¯s real name is unknown. Although this man¡¯s aura isn¡¯t as high as Chen Haiping, his momentum is terrible. You know, there is a big difference between someone who has never killed people and someone who has. I¡¯m afraid Captain Roger is a vicious person in thetter. Coupled with the fact that the other party dares to go out and search for supplies every day. Naturally, we shouldn¡¯t underestimate him.¡±

    ¡°Finally, there is also this mysterious Leader Tang. I have only seen him from a distance. He looks very ordinary and doesn¡¯t have the momentum of a strong man, but we cannot be careless about him. My guess is the puppets in the shelter were created by Leader Tang.¡±

    ¡°Does this person have a special ability?¡±

    Someone softly asked.

    Many people held this spection in their mind.

    Some people may not understand what a person with special ability means, but several of the people present all knew something about it.

    When two sides battle. If one side can only do direct attacks while the other side has a mysterious or powerful ability¡­ The result of the battle is self-evident. During the doomsday, if an awakened one is a master in the eyes of ordinary people. Then a person with a special ability is the master in the eyes of an awakened one!

    This master is a favoured son of heaven!

    ¡°What should we do if Leader Tang is a person with a special ability? Those puppets seem a little difficult to handle. But if there are arge number of them, they will be even more difficult to handle.¡±

    Ding Qiang gives a small chuckle. This chuckle gave a sense of ease as if he was in control of everything.

    ¡°A person with a special ability is really difficult to handle. But we don¡¯tck a person with a special ability on our side as well.¡±

    A few people look at him and he looked back at them, noticing that some of them were still a little confused.

    If they already had a person with a special ability among them. Then why did they still need to sit here and discuss all of this in the dark?

    ¡°It¡¯s true there is no one with a special ability among us. But a person named Peng Bo arrived in the shelter today. This person is the one with a special ability¡­ As for whether the other party is willing to help us, I believe all of you will understand when you meet him.¡±

    Ding Qiang firmly assured: ¡°He, like the rest of us, is the same type of person.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Time goes back to the afternoon.

    Peng Bo walked along the road with his head shaking the whole way. All of the survivors he met avoided him and stayed at a distance.

    He was quite helpless. He just had a scar on his forehead and looked a little more ferocious. They avoided him just because of his looks! Is there no trust between survivors any longer?!

    For the survivors living in the doomsday, there is normally no trust between each other. Not to mention someone like Peng Bo who looks so fierce. It¡¯s said that some people have gotten tattoos and scars just to make themselves look fiercer. They are afraid of this type of slightly fat man in front of them who is an awakened one. No one really dares to stir up trouble or provoke him.

    The survivors who he overheard talking with each other for a while hurriedly put their heads down and quickly walked away when he came in their direction.

 Chapter 33 Better to Wash Up and Go to Bed

    <h4>Chapter 33 Better to Wash Up and Go to Bed</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    Peng Bo rubbed his head and no longer cared about this issue.

    He¡¯s grown ustomed to this kind of reaction. So he naturally felt it was no big deal out of habit. He is on his way to the construction site now. ording to the person in charge of this construction site, as long as he works hard. He will have enough food and meat provided to fill his belly.

    Regardless of whether he is an awakened one with a special ability to manipte sand and gravel to form an armour to cover his entire body. Only he knows how miserable his has been these days.

    Although he is powerful enough to fight against a demonized beast and found a lot of food supplies. He consumes too much and usually cannot find enough to eat his fill.

    He was a foodie before the doomsday and now has an evenrger appetite after bing an awakened one. He hasn¡¯t had enough to eat these days and as soon as he heard there was a ce where he can eat his fill. His mouth couldn¡¯t help dripping with saliva.

    At that time, a survivor found him.

    ¡°What?! If there¡¯s something you want to say, why go to the edge of the woods?! I¡¯m in a hurry!¡±

    Peng Bo originally didn¡¯t want to follow this fellow since he was in a hurry and didn¡¯t want to go to the edge of the woods.

    After the man gave him sweet whispers of the promise of food, he followed him. He followed this man to the side of a grove and began discussing some important matters regarding helping him acquire more food.

    ¡°Help you? Then can we get more food from the shelter?¡±

    But the shelter already promised to feed him until he was full if he works hard.

    ¡°What?! You say a person with a special ability should have a distinguished status and shouldn¡¯t have to follow what the shelter has to say¡­ It makes sense if you put it that way.¡±

    After the discussion¡­

    When Peng Bo walked out alone out from the woods, his head was still slightly dizzy from hunger as he walked with a wobble.

    That man had a point, especially regarding the discussion about food which left him with no reason to refuse. But he still felt there was something off about the whole discussion.

    Should he do it?

    Or not do it?

    Peng Bo¡¯s mind is tangled.

    Unconsciously, he walked farther and farther away.

    Suddenly, a loud roar jolted him awake.

    ¡°Is it a demonized beast?¡±

    His eyes flitted about and his body assumed a vignt pose. The sand and gravel around him began flowing, ready to cover his entire body at any time.

    The roar sounded again, and this time Peng Bo clearly heard where the source of the sound wasing from. It was still some distance away from him. He thought about it for a moment, then he carefully stepped forward, hid behind a building and looked towards the direction of the loud roar.

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    He saw a demonized beast with sharp horns, thick hooves andrge protruding ribs appear in front of his eyes.

    This demonized beast is at least the size of an armoured vehicle. Even at a certain distance, it still had a strong sense of pressure, which made it almost impossible for Peng Bo to hold his breath.

    ¡°Such a terrifying demonized beast. Even if I have my armour made of sand and gravel, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take a single blow from it.¡±

    The demonized beast is beyond his ability, so he can¡¯t afford to provoke it. Although it wasn¡¯t far from the shelter and this demonized beast may end up hurting some of the other survivors, but¡­ He knows when it¡¯s time for self-preservation. Instead of going up and giving this demonized beast his head, he might as well hasten to warn the shelter¡¯s management. Whether they can resolve it or not isn¡¯t his business.

    Peng Bo had already begun withdrawing, but his gaze was suddenly fixed on the spot.

    He saw the terrifying demonized beast back off as if it were¡­ Retreating?!

    How is that possible?!

    At this time, he noticed that in front of the demonized beast. There was a soldier wearing armour and holding a long sword.

    This man was originally very tall. But when standing in front of the demonized beast, he looked iparably small. Such a small human has forced this demonized beast to continuously retreat.

    This is the first time he learned a demonized beast also knows how to retreat!

    The next moment¡­

    The demonized beast seemed furious!

    The wind swept up and rustled near the surrounding buildings, leaving mottled w marks around. Some of the more fragile buildings, swept by this gust of wind, crumbled like chunks of tofu!

    Peng Bo¡¯s eyes widened as he involuntarily took a step back.

    He has heard rumours that some of the demonized beasts can use special abilities, just like an awakened one with a special ability.

    This type of demonized beast is more powerful, bizarre and terrifying than regr demonized beasts!

    The demonized beast in front of this man can undoubtedly cast a de made of the wind.

    Peng Bo¡¯s eyes were firmly fixed on the scene in front of him. His clenched palms were already full of sweat!

    Then something astonishing happened which made his jaw drop.

    The awakened one, dressed in armour, stood tall in front of the fierce oing wind-like de. The wind de arrived and cut the dark armour but not even a scratch mark could be seen on the armour.

    The awakened one was unfazed and didn¡¯t seem willing to wait any longer. So he dashed forward like a loosed arrow and raised his huge sword before abruptly swinging down.

    The sound of the wind tearing from the huge sword was even fiercer than the wind de created by the demonized beast¡¯s ability.

    Just the mere sound from the tearing wind made his eardrums deafen a bit.

    Peng Bo covered his ears and stood motionlessly while staring at the scene of the messy battlefield.

    A line of blood was spilt from the demonized beast as it fell hard to the ground. It had even created a small pit when falling!

    ¡°This this this!!

    This battle was so fierce that some of the nearby buildings had begun crumbling. But it soon ended as quickly as it began.

    As Peng Bo walked to the shelter, his mind became even more confused.

    In that scene, the image of the soldier in armour standing beside the demonized beast with his sword on his back has been deeply imprinted in his mind. While standing there, he looked invincible!

    After a while, he slowed down and remembered the n he had just hesitantly discussed. Did they want to force terms and conditions on this shelter? Demanding for a more exalted status? Didn¡¯t they also mention ¡°a person with a special ability¡± in the shelter should also exist on equal footing with the leader?

    Screw these guys!

    With such a fierce man, did they dare to discuss terms and conditions with the shelter? Although he¡¯s an idiot¡­ No, he¡¯s just a little more straightforward, but he¡¯s neither stupid nor a fool. How can he join those survivors in their stupid n?

    Demanding terms and conditions? It¡¯s better to wash up and go to bed!

    He doesn¡¯t care what ns those people have concocted. If they have the time to screw around, they might as well do some more work and enjoy a little more food in the evening. This would be a better way of spending their time.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The next day, early in the morning.

    The shelter didn¡¯t arrange the work for the survivors. Many of the survivors also gathered in groups of twos and threes to wait at the small square.

    Many people are already familiar with the contents on the notice board. For most of the survivors, every point on the notice board may be rted to their future interests and survival. The survivors have already analyzed each point one by one for a long time.

    Most of the survivors have already made a decision in their hearts.

    For them, it wasn¡¯t much of a difficult decision to make. Through this process, most people are happy knowing the welfare benefits they receive will end up being more than before.

    However, there were a small number of survivors with uncertain expressions on their faces. They seemed a bit preupied before suddenly showing expressions of excitement. As if waiting for some purpose which was about to be achieved.

    Ding Qiang hid in the crowd and swept out with the corner of his eye at the several awakened ones who conspired with himst night. Everyone was seemingly ready to begin the n.

    Several people secretly gestured with tacit smiles on their faces.

    Ding Qiang looked around and finally found Peng Bo in a corner of the square. As expected, there was still no one around him and the survivors kept far away from him. Ding Qiang looked at Peng Bo, who had a ferocious smile on his face, satisfied with what he was seeing.

    Sure enough, Peng Bo was also very dissatisfied with the way things were. Otherwise, how could he direct such a ferocious smile at him?

    With Peng Bo on board, a person with a special ability restraining the shelter leader, his confidence in seeding in his n rose from 70 to 90%.

    Alright, it¡¯s settled!

    It won¡¯t be long now.

    Two survivors came from the vi area. They carried a desk out and brought it down with a thump on the side of the city gate near the notice board.

    Chen Haiping stood in front of the desk with a pen and paper in hand, looking at the nearly one hundred survivors present.

    In a few days, the shelter has grown from nothing to its present numbers. In the beginning, it grew from only a few survivors to now boasting nearly a hundred survivors. The mess and debris in the whole resort have been cleaned up¡­

    Even though he has only yed a negligible role in this whole process, Chen Haiping is still proud of being apart of the shelter.

    He has witnessed, with his very own eyes. How this shelter has been gradually built up and knows it will develop into a better shelter in the future. Bing a true shelter, a medium-sized shelter or even arge-sized shelter.

    This may seem like wishful thinking, but Chen Haiping believes it isn¡¯t impossible.

    His confidence doesn¡¯te from himself but from Leader Tang.

    The surrounding demonized beasts have beenpletely cleared out.

    The food supply in the shelter has been ensured.

    What¡¯s more, the leader can even build a majestic city wall in a few breaths time!

    Such a shelter in today¡¯snd of despair has filled him with hope for the future.

    Chen Haiping is d to be a member of this shelter and also d he became one of its elders. He was able to see and witness the rise of the shelter.

    However, he also knows the development of the shelter will face even more difficulties in the future. Apart from the two thorny issues regarding the demonized beasts and food supply. Some of the less serious issues can¡¯t be dealt with lightly as it intensifies in the shelter.

    Now, he needs to deal with the immediate issues first. He hopes that after the restructuring of the shelter system today, he can get rid of some of the remaining parasites.

 Chapter 34 Objection

    <h4>Chapter 34 Objection</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    Before taking down the names, Chen Haiping stepped forward and said: ¡°Every second and every minute is precious during the doomsday. I will make a long story short. No matter what each survivor chooses, the shelter will always be the barrier which protects humans from the demonized beasts. In the time which follows, I hope everyone will line up in an orderly fashion. No matter whether people decide to be permanent resident staff members or foreign workers. They will have to first register some of their basic personal information over here.¡±

    ¡°When registering basic information, of those who wish to be the shelter¡¯s permanent resident staff member. They can apply for the various positions ording to their personal wishes and professional ability¡­ In the near future, the shelter will conduct simple assessments of the applicants¡­¡±

    After Chen Haiping had said this, the scene was quiet for a moment before some of the survivors were ready to line up and begin.

    All of a sudden¡­

    There was a voice full of resentment amongst the crowd as if this person had been grievously wronged by the shelter.

    ¡°The notice says that after bing a permanent resident staff member, one must obey the job assignment of the shelter. So how do we know if the shelter will arrange for us to die?!¡±

    The survivors who were preparing to line up had suddenlye to a standstill.

    Not everyone trusts the shelter and some of the survivors who were saved because of the shelter¡¯s timely rescue may not even have been grateful.

    This is human nature.

    Moreover, this statement happens to express their inner worries.

    Chen Haiping¡¯s face became a little dark as his eyes swept through the crowd. But he saw no signs of the speaker.

    Obviously¡­

    They had prepared in advance and had already long been hidden in the crowd, just waiting for an opportunity to make a move.

    Although Chen Haiping had thought today¡¯s event wouldn¡¯t go off without a hitch. But he didn¡¯t expect that some of the survivors were in such a hurry. They had gone out of their way toe and cause trouble before the registration had even began.

    What the hell could these survivors want?!

    Chen Haiping¡¯s expression became serious as he said: ¡°The shelter will never arrange for anyone to die or assign an impossible task. If this is in doubt, or one simply doesn¡¯t wish to believe, or one simply can¡¯t stand the constraints of the new system. Then one can just identity as a foreign worker so they can still stay in the shelter.¡±

    ¡°Well, if we don¡¯t be a permanent resident staff member or disobey your orders, the shelter will cut down our food and kick us out of the shelter! Is this the choice we¡¯ve been given?!¡±

    The shrill voice sounded again.

    This voice caused amotion among the crowd, with some of the survivors whispering to each other as the scene was gradually deteriorating into an uncontroble situation.

    Chen Haiping looked calm as he sternly stared in one direction.

    This time, he found the owner of the voice.

    It was an awakened one and one of the few people he kept tabs on.

    As he was about to say something.

    A faint voice drifted in¡­

    ¡°This is our shelter.¡±

    ¡°In here, you must abide by our rules. If you cannot do so, then you are free to leave.¡±

    ¡°Now is the time for registration. The notice clearly states that you have the right to choose. But in here, I would like to add one more thing¡­

    ¡°You have no right to question our arrangements.¡±

    This voice felt like a breeze blowing across the cheek.

    Bringing along a cold meaning which chills even to the bones.

    The other survivors gasped, and all of them paused to breathe.

    Following the sound of the voice, they saw three figuresing out of the vi area.

    Led by a young man in a tracksuit, he was followed by a strong man and a girl wearing a cloak.

    ¡°It¡¯s Steel Faced Captain Roger!¡±

    ¡°And the Ice Goddess!¡±

    Roger was amon sight among the survivors and came to be known as Steel Faced Roger because of his often stoic expression.

    ine on the other hand¡­ It wasn¡¯t as though the survivors had ever seen ine in action. But given ine¡¯s cold demeanour which was faintly visible through her hood. This made the survivors feel it was simply impossible to reach her.

    This is the name used in private discussions. Naturally, they dare not shout this name out loud in front of her face.

    As the demonized beasts around the shelter be increasingly scarce, most of theters had no chance to see the two people in action.

    Only those who had first arrived at the shelter have seen their terrifying power which brought them sincere awe and heartfelt admiration for ine and Roger.

    Ahead of them was Tang Yu, whom many of the survivors hadn¡¯t met but whose identity could be guessed as the leader of the shelter.

    Ding Qiang¡¯s eyes were slightly dignified.

    This is the first time he has closely observed the mysterious leader of the shelter.

    He has never underestimated the shelter¡­ And has made several ns in order to seed in his goals today.

    Suddenly, he was stupefied.

    ¡°Why is there no aura of an awakened one? Is Leader Tang just an ordinary person?!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe an ordinary person became the shelter leader.

    Then Ding Qiang smiled.

    If Leader Tang, one of the ¡°top three¡± in the shelter, is just an ordinary person. Then the probability of sess has risen from 90 to 100%.

    Begin!

    On the other side, several survivors are watching the events unfold.

    ¡°Third, when that guy Ding Qiang came to see us yesterday, how could you just say no?¡±

    The young man with sses, called Third, lifted his ss frame and said: ¡°What else could I say? Should I have followed these idiots to try and negotiate terms and conditions with the shelter?¡±

    Therge, burly man next to him spoke in a regretful tone and said: ¡°Don¡¯t refuse so decisively. If they seed, then we will be losing a lot.¡±

    The young sses man shook his head and said: ¡°If we waver, we will be treated the same as Ding Qiang and his gang by the shelter, by that point¡­¡±

    After saying this, he spoke no more.

    Forced to be prisoners, this left several of his men unwilling to stay as such. However, the young man with sses is more rational. The power of the shelter is certainly not as simple as it appears. The towering city wall and the puppets only reveal the essence of the shelter.

    Even though these are all master strokes of a ¡°person with special abilities.¡± This only show this ¡°person with special abilities¡± is dreadfully strong.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At this time, the order was restored again.

    The survivors began registering, and a long line soon formed in front of the desk.

    Secretly, Ding Qiang frowned.

    Originally, he thought that with this incident just now, it would¡¯ve been enough to arouse some of the repressed desires within the survivors. However, he didn¡¯t expect that so many of the survivors still chose to believe in the shelter.

    As an awakened one, he doesn¡¯t understand the difficulties faced by these ordinary survivors. He was fortunate enough to only arrive at decent shelters. Regardless of his doubts, these people will not hesitate to join with a shelter which treats them so well.

    If for nothing else, they can join the shelter for food which can fill their bellies.

    Although somewhat unexpected, he wasn¡¯t discouraged.

    Making the survivors lose trust in the shelter was just a preparatory n.

    It will naturally save a lot of trouble if they can seed. But even if it doesn¡¯t, he believes it can at least nt the seeds of doubt in many of the hearts of the survivors.

    Next, he has three follow up ns, A B and C!

    This is his years of nning experience in action and involved more than a few hands to prepare. It was absolutely foolproof!

    Ding Qiang gave a cryptic smile.

    He shouted loudly and said: ¡°Wait, I have an objection!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what system your shelter wants to follow. But if you want us awakened ones to work for you with just a few simple words, then that would be too insincere.¡±

    ¡°Our requirements aren¡¯t high. ording to the other shelters, as awakened ones, we should at least be afforded the same position as guests of honour and given the due courtesy¡­ On normal days, our activities shouldn¡¯t be restricted, we should also be provided with an abundance of food and amodations. Of course, we will also contribute. We can do tasks such as managing the survivors or helping fend off the demonized beast attacks.¡±

    Managing the survivors? For them, this wasn¡¯t a contribution at all, but a chance to squeeze the oil and water out from the survivors.

    As for fending off the demonized beast attacks? Ding Qiang also had his own ns. Anyway, just his meaning should be fine. If the shelter cannot hold up, he definitely wouldn¡¯t hesitate to be first to slip away.

    He is already familiar with this sort of activity.

    He had once stayed in a small-sized shelter. When the shelter¡¯s survivors were being ughtered by the demonized beasts, he had already made off with the shelter¡¯s food reserves.

    After Ding Qiang had spoken. Several other awakened ones, who were apart of his n, echoed his sentiments in session.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The welfare benefit should be higher than the amount of food we are normally provided, about two or three times as much as before.¡±

    ¡°We should also each receive a residence. One awakened one per vi shouldn¡¯t be too much to ask. Without the protection of the awakened ones, where can the shelter be safe?¡±

    Ding Qiang had an expression of certain victory and waited for the shelter¡¯s response.

    The survivors who lined up were also attracted by themotion.

    Many of the survivors noticed that this Ding Qiang must be inseparable from the voice of objection at the beginning.

    They also saw that even if this looks like an opportunity for the shelter given the offer of terms and conditions. It wouldn¡¯t be too much to say this was a veiled threat. However, most of the survivors still hope Leader Tang wille down and agree.

    Although what Ding Qiang requests is a bit excessive, what he said wasn¡¯t without merit or precedent.

    If Leader Tang refuses and there aren¡¯t enough awakened ones, what will the shelter do to resist the demonized beasts?

    The most important foundation for a shelter is to have a safe environment. This foundation of safetyes from the presence of awakened ones.

 Chapter 35 Who Gave You the Courage

    <h4>Chapter 35 Who Gave You the Courage</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    Ding Qiang¡¯s words, in the eyes of many of the survivors. Seemed like a sharp sword, cutting three inches deep into the shelter.

    Some survivors firmly stood on the shelter¡¯s side and believe nopromises should be made. Other survivors, however, were wavering. There were several of Ding Qiang¡¯s younger brothers secretly stirring up hidden sentiments.

    As ifpromise should be the general trend and oppression was felt in the hearts of all the survivors.

    Chen Haiping¡¯s face became ugly. He didn¡¯t expect these people to be so well-prepared. He wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    At this point¡­

    By the edge of the gate¡­

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes swept over each awakened one in session.

    He didn¡¯t speak, but just gradually walked forward.

    With the heel of his boot stepping on the stone b. Though this sound wasn¡¯t loud, it was surprisingly clear as the steps rang in everyone¡¯s ear.

    The small square suddenly became quiet.

    Only Tang Yu¡¯s footsteps and slight breath were heard by the survivors.

    Finally, Tang Yu stopped a few meters away from the awakened ones.

    These survivors totalled seven awakened ones. This already ounts for half of the number of foreign awakened ones in the shelter.

    Most of the active teams in the wilds are barely qualified to arrive at this shelter on their own. These teamsprise of at least one or two awakened ones, which makes the proportion of the awakened ones to ordinary survivors appear higher than in other shelters.

    Even so, the seven awakened ones are a force to be reckoned with no matter in which small-sized shelter they are ced in.

    This is a fact for normal shelters.

    Unfortunately¡­

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes were indifferent as he said: ¡°Who gave you the courage?¡±

    ¡°Who gave you the courage and made you people believe the shelter can¡¯t resist the demonized beasts without your help?¡±

    ¡°And who gave you the courage to stand here before me and speak of terms and conditions?¡±

    Ding Qiang was stunned.

    In his ns, he never expected such a scenario.

    In particr¡­

    This voice was faint, but the wave of momentum brushed against his face as if gripping him by the throat and seizing his freedom.

    Then an expression of anger soon appeared on his face.

    How dare an ordinary person who isn¡¯t even an awakened one¡­

    Out of the corner of Ding Qiang¡¯s eyes, he swept towards an awakened one. He felt confident in his mind that Peng Bo, who wasn¡¯t far away, woulde and join him. Since the terms and conditions cannot be properly be agreed upon. Then he will just let the shelter see if they¡¯re qualified to discuss this matter. They will show these folks they¡¯re on equal footing. No, that they¡¯re even more powerful than this shelter!

    As it so happens, Peng Bo began walking his way with a smile and said: ¡°Leader Tang, you just asked where I got my courage from. Then I will tell you¡­¡±

    The voice didn¡¯t fall as he continued.

    Peng Bo walked over to Ding Qiang, and then¡­ Continued to walk past him and came over to Tang Yu¡¯s side.

    Is he going for a head-on attack?

    Seeing Peng Bo¡¯s ferocious face, Ding Qiang thought to himself: I wish Peng Bo would hurry up and begin fighting.

    However, in the next moment, when Peng Bo opened his mouth. The voice which came out sounded a little simple and too honest whenpared to his vicious face.

    Ding Qiang didn¡¯t know if this was an illusion, but he heard Peng Bo say: ¡°Leader, I want to sign up for the patrol team¡­ I heard the patrol team had the best food. This is true, right? I also heard there are additional rewards forpleting tasks. Anyway, I will be the first to sign up.¡±

    ¡°By the way, is there any additional reward for being the first person to sign up?¡±

    Peng Bo rubbed his hands and looked a little¡­ Cute in contrast?

    Ding Qiang¡¯s mind froze, and his brain became nk.

    Isn¡¯t the script a little off?

    Peng Bo, a person with a special ability, is clearly the card up his sleeve. But what did he just hear? Peng Bo had joined the shelter?!

    This is the strongestbat strength on his side. In the blink of an eye, this person joined the other side. This feeling made Ding Qiang so choked for words that he only wanted to vomit blood.

    He red at Peng Bo.

    In his original ns, if he was only using his own strength against the shelter. Then he felt there was a 50-50 chance of striking a deal with the shelter. The best-case scenario was to find out where the shelter stored its food and then slowly plot to take it away. If he found the strength of the shelter was toocking, then he¡¯d directly take over and make the shelter his own.

    This is his n A and B.

    He thought his n was foolproof. But he didn¡¯t think Peng Bo would defect to the other side. He couldn¡¯t figure out why. How could Peng Bo choose to side with the shelter when the situation was about to get good? Wasn¡¯t Peng Bo also dissatisfied with the shelter?

    However, Ding Qiang knows that for now, his side is already at a disadvantage.

    It doesn¡¯t matter anyway, there¡¯s still his final card, n C.

    He took a deep breath and looked at Tang Yu as he said: ¡°Leader Tang, I admit your side is still better than ours. Even if you¡¯ve secretly wooed Peng Bo with slightly reduced welfare benefits. However, in the same breath, at least we have the dignity of awakened ones. If you only want us to work asbourers. Then my awakened one brothers and I, as well as many of the survivors cannot agree with these shelter terms. We will have to take our leave and find another shelter to reside in!¡±

    This is his final n, to retreat in advance!

    Ding Qiang believes the weakness of the shelter is that there are too few awakened ones residing in this ce. So, what if Peng Bo joined this shelter? A person with a special ability, no matter how strong they are, is only one person. They are unable to take care of all aspects, not to mention they are facing against the seven awakened ones on his side!

    Without awakened ones, what can the shelter do against the demonized beasts? Without the survivors, what can the shelter do in regards to hauling the materials every day?

    Now that Ding Qiang thinks he¡¯s at a disadvantage, he¡¯s lowered his terms and conditions. With this, the shelter should agree to their demands.

    In any case, they are all awakened ones. Once there is a conflict, even if the shelter ends up as the dominant side in their struggle. There is no guarantee they will end up with no losses!

    Tang Yu faintly shook his head, as if sighing at the turn of events.

    ¡°You are too weak, and it limits your imagination. In this way, if you can take just one of Roger¡¯s strikes, then I will agree to all your terms and conditions. But if you can¡¯t take it¡­¡±

    Ding Qiang was exasperated.

    Is he weak?

    He looked at Roger silently standing beside Tang Yu without a word.

    His aura wasn¡¯t strong. This steel-faced man is just a first order awakened one. No matter how superb his fighting skills are or how powerful his momentum is. If he can¡¯t take even a single strike from such a man, then this shelter belittles him too much!

    No, not to mention a single strike. Even if they began fighting, he may not necessarily lose!

    One has to know that he¡¯s imed the heads of three demonized beasts! He doesn¡¯t even put first order awakened ones in his sights!

    This is confidence in himself whiches from believing in his own strength!

    Ding Qiang drew his weapon, a sharp machete, and said: ¡°Bring it on! I just hope you don¡¯t end up regretting it!¡±

    On the other side¡­

    Roger also drew his weapon, a giant, heavy sword.

    Lifting such a heavy de is inconceivable to many people. Even if they are an awakened one, one may still be unable to lift such a de. Even if it can be lifted, can this weight really be effectively wielded during battle?

    Peng Bo stepped back, staring wide-eyed and watching the legendary ¡°hero¡± up close.

    Whoosh!

    Roger made a move. He just took a light step and the heavy sword was swung. What followed the strike was a heavy wind pressure.

    Ding Qiang¡¯s eyes were wide open as he only felt a gust of wind blow past¡­ As if nothing had happened.

    All of a sudden, he felt a little stiff and his thoughts gradually began to slow, eventually turning cold. As soon as his head lowered, he saw a line of blood stretching from his lower right waist to his upper left shoulder.

    This is¡­

    His thoughts had gradually sunk into darkness. Only the awakened ones standing around him could see the line of blood spreading around as if painting the ground red. Then, the blood suddenly burst forth and sprayed out like a fountain.

    In a sh, Ding Qiang was dead.

    Several of the other awakened ones near him immediately began freaking out.

    Is this truly a first order awakened one? Even the strongest first order awakened one they¡¯ve seen have never been so fierce! Old Ding can kill demonized beasts, but he couldn¡¯t even take one strike from this man! If they step up to face him, they will only face the same fate!

    Ding Qiang¡¯s blood was still flowing out from his waist. But they stopped looking at him and looked at each other with tacit understanding. They turned around and began escaping, no longer worrying about their followers.

    Several of these people respectively fled in the directions they faced. There are several routes they can follow down the hill from this small square. They knew none of their members was Roger¡¯s match and may soon be overtaken.

    But there were so many of them. No matter how fierce this steel-faced man was, he can¡¯t chase down all of them while they escaped in so many directions. They will leave it up to fate to see who was unlucky enough to escape this steel-faced man.

    The men who conspired together, who were called brothers yesterday and had felt victory close at hand. Each fled in all directions in the blink of an eye.

    Not one of them cared about the life or death of the other. They even wished theirpanions would run slower and attract the attention of this steel-faced man. They wish to ascend the heavens by escaping this doomed fate.

    An awakened one with a beard paid special attention to the movements behind him. He didn¡¯t notice anyone catching up to him and felt delighted. Suddenly, a round figure stopped in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a mining puppet.¡±

    The bearded awakened one gave a cold snort as he thought: A mere mining puppet wishes to stop me?

    Although he believes he wasn¡¯t the steel-faced man¡¯s opponent. But at least he¡¯s worthy of crushing this mining puppet!

    The bearded awakened one went all out to quickly get rid of this mining puppet. Then he wanted to flee as far away as possible and never meet that horrible steel-faced man again.

    He was holding an axe and had swung it down with all his might, bringing forth a gust of wind.

    His blow was quick and powerful!

    Leaving the round mining puppet no time to react at all. The axe cut straight towards the middle of the mining puppet!

    The bearded awakened one smiled as he expected to sidestep and bypass the broken puppet. When suddenly, he felt a great counterforceing from his axe, leaving him barely able to hold onto his axe.

    Only then did he realize that the ncing blow he thought would destroy the mining puppet had only left a small crack. This couldn¡¯t even be considered as damaging the mining puppet at all!

 Chapter 36 You Know Nothing of Power

    <h4>Chapter 36 You Know Nothing of Power</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    This event happened so suddenly that many of the survivors felt the shelter had no choice but topromise.

    In the next moment, however, they witnessed one of the several awakened ones negotiating with the shelter being immediately killed while the rest had begun scattering.

    Immediately killed?

    Some of the survivors were so shocked at what had just happened on the small square that they didn¡¯t fully register it until someone else pinched them.

    Just when they thought the shelter¡¯s side would im victory by chasing down the remaining awakened ones who threatened the shelter. The steel-faced man put away his heavy sword and stood behind Leader Tang.

    His actions puzzled them.

    They are indeed just ordinary survivors and were at the bottom of the pyramid wherever they went. But they weren¡¯t fools. Now that the shelter has shown its hand, there was no reason to spare these people by allowing them to escape.

    As soon as these thoughts came to mind¡­

    Many of the survivors confusedly caught sight of an escaped awakened one being awkwardly driven back to the small square.

    The clothes worn on this awakened one was already in rags as some of the survivors even began noticing he was seriously injured. This man was still vomiting blood while barely supporting himself.

    Near each awakened one, there is a round puppet following them closely behind.

    Some of the more observant survivors also noticed blood dripping from the long sword in each puppet¡¯s hand.

    They were familiar with these puppets. Usually, these puppets are cutting the rocks into pieces and left the responsibility of hauling the materials back to the survivors.

    Although the survivors have always felt the swords in these puppets¡¯ hands were very sharp. The thought of these puppets being so strong hadn¡¯t even crossed any of the survivors¡¯ minds.

    Depending on the situation, the escaped awakened ones were no match for the puppets at all.

    How long has it been since each awakened one escaped? And each awakened one only had to face a single puppet. In the end, it seemed as if the awakened ones were defeated in a short period. Even if they defeated one puppet, there were still many puppets left around the shelter.

    No wonder the shelter didn¡¯t put the threat made by these people in their eyes.

    They have Steel-Faced Captain Roger. If this master was ever overwhelmed when facing the demonized beasts. He would never be short of helping hands. There were still many puppets left in the shelter which woulde to his aid.

    Sure enough, these awakened ones were too naive in believing they can face off against a character who can set up a shelter. Which one of these people is simple?

    Watching the drama unfold, the survivors couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva.

    They were afraid, but no one thinks the decision made by the shelter was cruel. Some of the survivors even believed these awakened ones brought this upon themselves and that it was a waste of resources just keeping them alive.

    Several awakened ones who were escorted back to the small square stared at Tang Yu with hate-filled eyes.

    The bearded awakened one growled and yelled: ¡°Come on! Kill me! A broken shelter with only a few awakened ones cannot possibly escape the fate of being destroyed by the demonized beasts. I have seen many examples of such broken shelters like this. Ha ha, I will be waiting for you in hell!¡±

    Heughed hysterically as if he had thestugh.

    There are also awakened ones crying bitterly while begging the shelter for mercy, requesting to be released.

    Tang Yu was expressionless as he waved to Chen Haiping andmanded: ¡°Continue registering the survivors. Well, if anyone wants to join the patrol team, they will apply with Roger.¡±

    The bearded awakened one was still growling as he said: ¡°The patrol team? Ha ha, do you think the other awakened ones will work for you?!¡±

    In his mind, he was certain the other awakened ones wouldn¡¯t join the patrol team.

    Although the other awakened ones aren¡¯t on his side. It doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯d join the patrol team, obey the shelter¡¯s orders or even work under the shelter¡­ Who else would be willing to join the shelter besides Peng Bo? Will they be coerced in the dark?

    No way!

    Suddenly a voice came from the side and said: ¡°Do you think no awakened ones will join the patrol team? Ridiculous, can you represent all the awakened ones here? Not to mention, I am a noble natural awakened one!¡±

    The bearded awakened one nced around and saw a young man speaking out. He had some impression of this young man and knew this was indeed an awakened one in the shelter. He had a bit of contact with this person before. But soon he found out this young man wasn¡¯t the same type of person as him. So he didn¡¯t want to further get involved with him.

    But unexpectedly, this young man actually spoke up.

    The notice clearly states that when one joins the patrol team, one has to obey themander when facing the demonized beasts¡­ Themander is that terrifying steel-faced man. This makes disobeying orders impossible. So, whoever joins the patrol team had no choice but to obey any orders given. Being forced to face the demonized beasts on the front line will mean their lives will be in constant danger.

    Given these circumstances, was this young man still willing to join the patrol team?

    Should this young man be called a fool?

    Not only Lu Xiaopeng, but several other survivors incredibly came forward and applied to join the patrol team, much to the bearded awakened one¡¯s surprise.

    Not only did the awakened ones want to join the patrol team but also many ordinary survivors.

    The bearded awakened one couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.

    Lu Xiaopeng swore as he said: ¡°People like you cannot understand the power of Leader Tang and Captain Roger. What are the demonized beasts to them? Only awakened one scum like you will be afraid. s, forget it. You scum probably wouldn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying. I might as well not waste my breath.¡±

    The bearded awakened one: ¡°¡­¡±

    His face became as ck as coal.

    He hasn¡¯t done anything to offend this young man, right? But the other party was actually spitting and foaming at the mouth while spraying saliva all over his face. There were mining puppets ready to strike him down, so he was left unable to hide and dare not openly resist. His face became ck then white from this experience.

    After a series of twists and turns, the mood of the ordinary survivors finally calmed down. Their confidence in the shelter rose a bit after this experience.

    At this time, the survivors who originally followed these awakened ones were trembling in fear. Their boss ended up as a cold corpse in the blink of an eye and wasying on the ground. What else could they do but despair and regret their choices in life?

    This was Tang Yu¡¯s true purpose, to weed out the survivors with ulterior motives and squeeze the final value from these people.

    His n was perfect.

    Of course, he knows the shelter is still a long way off from bing a true shelter. He just wants the survivors to feel a true sense of belonging to his shelter. Of course, this wasn¡¯t urgent and couldn¡¯t be achieved overnight. Anyway, there is still a long way to go, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry.

    Aside from the disruption caused by the awakened ones, the registration continued smoothly. Most of the survivors apparently chose to be permanent resident staff members in the shelter. A few of the survivors chose not to join the shelter. This was either because they didn¡¯t fully trust the shelter or couldn¡¯t stand the constraints imposed by the new system. But at least these survivors had honestly written down their basic information such as name and age on the registration form.

    Most were just really scared after all that has happened.

    After the registration wasplete, the work was going to be assigned.

    In addition to the previous hauling team, there were now more teams added such as the construction team and the small farming team.

    No matter which team a survivor joined, the overall welfare benefit has risen. But simultaneously, the welfare benefits are now distributed ording to the work performed.

    There is still a slight shortage of shelter managers¡­ Tang Yu intends on cing these survivors into groups of threes or fours. When tallying the performance reviews, the distribution of welfare benefits will be based on the overall group performance.

    The survivors won¡¯t be randomly assigned a group but grouped up ording to their past work performance. The hard-working survivors will be grouped together while thezy survivors are grouped separately.

    For example, the ordinary survivors who followed Ding Qiang before are going to be grouped together.

    Ding Qiang and his followers are going to be used to set an example. There¡¯s no need to waste these ordinary survivors. The shelter can organize these survivors into groups of twos or threes. As punishment, Tang Yu will significantly lower the welfare benefits these survivors receive unless they strive towards working hard. Otherwise, they don¡¯t need to think about filling their bellies. As for whether these people will stayzy. As long as they don¡¯t want to go starve, they will be forced to supervise each other in these dogs eat dog groups.

    On the other side¡­

    Chen Haiping is calling on several trustworthy survivors to assign the work to the other survivors.

    Suddenly, the ground began shaking.

    Then, Chen Haiping¡¯s face immediately changed.

    He felt this familiar sensation just a few days prior.

    Tang Yu calmly said to him: ¡°Bring the survivors to the city wall.¡±

    Many of the survivors didn¡¯t react, they were stupefied because they didn¡¯t understand why they were forced to go to the city wall.

    The tremor grew increasingly strong as the rubble on the ground began shaking along with a loud rumblinging from the distance.

    This was like the sound of thunder in the distance which didn¡¯t stop.

    Many of the survivors turned pale. They began seeing countless figures at the end of their field of vision.

    These figures looked strange and varied in sizes. Some of them were even flying in the air. But without exception, these monsters were all rushing in the direction of the shelter.

    ¡°It¡¯s a demon wave¨C!¡±

    Demon wave is definitely the most terrifying phrase used during the doomsday. No one knows how many shelters were buried under the demon waves.

    Many survivors have only heard about the demon waves and haven¡¯t witnessed it themselves. At this time, in the face of the surging demonized beasts, they thoroughly felt how small human beings truly were under such a terrifying disaster!

    The already desperate, pale-faced bearded awakened one looked at the approaching demon wave with a look of joy on his face as he said: ¡°Ha ha ha, I can¡¯t believe your shelter will be destroyed so soon!¡±

    He knew he wouldn¡¯t escape his fate either but it no longer mattered. Seeing the faces of the other survivors go pale, his heart was filled with joy.

    He was no longer afraid of death!

    For the first time, the bearded awakened one found himself to be so brave. He looked up and wanted to see Tang Yu¡¯s face. At this time, he saw how calm Tang Yu¡¯s face looked, almost seeing a faint sense of pleasureing from it. As he continued staring, Tang Yu¡¯s head tilted with an inexplicable smile which reached the corners of his mouth as he said.

    ¡°Oh, you know nothing of power.¡±

 Chapter 37 Strong Defensive Buildings Versus the Demon Wave (Top)

    <h4>Chapter 37 Strong Defensive Buildings Versus the Demon Wave (Top)</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    At such times, the ordinary survivors and awakened ones are both the same, panicking at what was happening before them.

    In the face of the boundless wave of demonized beasts, the awakened ones won¡¯t fare much better than the ordinary survivors. These people were all well aware of their power and know the possibility of escape was nonexistent.

    The scene on the city wall became chaotic for a period. Fortunately, the city gate was wide enough to amodate the iing survivors with a few people remaining outside. Soon, these survivors arrived within the city wall.

    Some of these survivors leaned against the edge of the city wall while hyperventting and staring nkly at the wave of demonized beasts.

    Even with the tall city wall, these survivors weren¡¯t confident whether it would hold up against a demon wave attack.

    ¡°I see flying demonized beastsing towards us, the city wall can¡¯t stop them!¡±

    ¡°Even if the city wall can resist the demon wave for a while. There are simply too many demonized beasts in this demon wave. Whenparing our awakened ones to the number of demonized beasts. How can we humans possiblypete?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over. I thought I¡¯d have a stable life in this shelter. Who would¡¯ve guessed it would¡¯ve been better if I hadn¡¯te here¡­? If only I knew¡­¡±

    The mood of hopelessness hung above everyone¡¯s head. Suddenly, some survivors discovered that none of the shelter leaders such as Leader Tang or the other senior figures could be seen around.

    Did they escape?

    Some of the survivors couldn¡¯t help but doubt whether the shelter leaders had escaped. Given the strength of the shelter leaders, it was entirely possible for the shelter leaders to escape this encirclement. This is especially true with awakened ones as fierce as Captain Roger.

    At this thought, the hearts of many of the survivors became dark. Some of these survivors even began giving birth to feelings of resentment.

    Then a survivor shouted and pointed outside: ¡°Look, they¡¯re still outside!¡±

    The survivors looked past the city gate while others ran to the edge of the city wall battlements. They saw how close the demon wave were drawn to outside the shelter. The swarming demonized beasts are stampeding in a straight line. Some of the older buildings in the path of the demon wave had gone through a prior wave and were left quite fragile. After this demon wave stampeded through, the buildings finally copsed.

    Even under such circumstances, Leader Tang and the others are still undeterred. The shelter leaders were just standing on the small square as if ready to meet head-on with this wave of demonized beasts. These people seemed ready to face these monsters with their insignificant flesh and blood!

    What fearlessness!

    The survivors who witnessed such a scene couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed. They misjudged Leader Tang and the others. These people had no thoughts of escaping, but went to fight at the front lines against this demon wave, ah!

    However, some survivors still couldn¡¯t fathom why Leader Tang and the others didn¡¯t return to the city wall. Does this show the shelter is doomed? Thereby causing the shelter leaders to just want to go out with a bang?

    The survivors looked at Tang Yu and the shelter leaders in awe.

    Being escorted by a puppet, the bearded awakened one also peered beyond the city wall. His eyes looked at Tang Yu as if he were looking at a dead man.

    Tang Yu observed the demon wave.

    It was dark, oppressive and moved like a tidal wave upon thend.

    These roars, this stampede and¡­ With just this, it was enough for the vast majority of survivors to be left only wanting to escape.

    Even an awakened one, when faced with such a scene, will likely be terrified beyond belief and left unable to hold onto even their weapon. Let alone fighting back against this wave of demonized beasts.

    This is a disaster during the doomsday which has reduced many shelters into ruins.

    As was the case of the former Tree Shade Shelter.

    At present, no one was free from being gripped with fear at the sight of the demon wave.

    However¡­

    After all, Tang Yu experienced a demon wave before and survived. Tang Yu can be considered as a demon wave survivor.

    This time in the face of the demon wave, the scene is truly spectacr. His heart also beat a half-beat faster. Not out of fear, but from pure excitement and overwhelming joy.

    If one were to ask other survivors what a demon wave meant to them?

    Out of a hundred people, ny-nine will think it means destruction. The remaining person will be scared out of their wits and left unable to speak.

    But Tang Yu doesn¡¯t think this way. How can the demon wave mean destruction? This event clearly means money!

    Even if he¡¯s now a boss-level figure with over ten thousand source crystals. Given that source crystals have be even more valuable than the banknotes from before the doomsday. No one will think having too many source crystals will be too much, especially a righteous lord such as him.

    Looking at the surging demonized beasts, Tang Yu was almost drooling from his mouth.

    ¡°If the source crystal yield can be estimated at a rate of one in ten demonized beasts, then¡­¡±

    Tang Yu clenched his fist. He found that the math he learned in university wasn¡¯t enough to calcte his returns.

    ¡°Old Chen, you head on back to the shelter first. ine, you head back too.¡±

    Chen Haiping and a group of survivors who joined the patrol team were still outside.

    Perhaps these people haven¡¯t retreated because they are the top figures in the shelter, but this quality of facing a disaster with the leader is rare in any shelter.

    Tang Yu saw many patrol team members quaking in their boots and clenching their teeth. Some were just ordinary survivors. In contrast, some of the awakened ones after hearing themand to head back, by virtue of their speed advantage. Are the first ones to arrive inside the city wall.

    Sure enough, this first batch of patrol team members is worth training.

    At the city wall gate, the metal gate abruptly came down, blocking the survivors¡¯ view.

    Some of the survivors were crouching and shivering in a corner while others climbed onto the city wall and stared at the distant demon wave with nervous faces.

    Chen Haiping handed out guns and cold weapons to the patrol team members, who then pointed their guns in the distance. However, even though they were holding the crystallization of human wisdom, the hot weapons. They still held little confidence these weapons would hold back the demon wave in their hearts.

    ine¡¯s clothes fluttered in the wind as her staff stood upright while she held it against her chest. From the impression in the minds of the survivors, her face remained expressionless. However, if there were any observant survivors around. They would notice that ine¡¯s eyes were locked onto Tang Yu¡¯s figure without moving her gaze at all.

    Tang Yu took a deep breath and looked back. His voice was indifferent but full of confidence as it spread throughout the shelter.

    ¡°Our shelter may not have much personnel and may even be considered a small-scale shelter. But we are confident in our ability to protect every survivor who abides by our shelter system from being harmed by the demonized beasts!¡±

    At the end of his short speech, a familiar list of buildings appeared in front of Tang Yu. His mind opened the list and came to the final tab for defensive buildings.

    ¡°The construction of the Arrow Tower x 4: Consume a total of 800 units of source crystal, 1,200 units of wood, 800 units of stone and 400 units of iron.¡±

    ¡°The construction of the Cannon: Consume a total of 1,000 units of source crystal, 200 units of wood, 200 units of stone and 500 units of iron.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s hands reach out with his palms facing up as if he were offering a gift to the world.

    ¡°Rise!!¡±

    Rumble!!

    The debris and materials in the small square were immediately pulled over. The wood, stone and iron mix together through the control of an immeasurable force as these materials began inexplicably changing.

    From the foundation, the tower body to the roof of the tower¡­

    Four towers stood tall beside Tang Yu, one on the left and the other on the right, seemingly being built out of thin air!

    The ck exterior tower wall looked as thick as basalt and a dark hole extends from the top of the tower from which a sharp arrow gleamed with a cold light.

    This is the most basic defensive building in Lord of the End, The Arrow Tower.

    Although the tower construction cost is cheap and its appearance is only slightly more domineering than an ancient arrow tower. Its power cannot be underestimated.

    Each arrow fired by the arrow tower is formed by condensed energy. After going through the process of condensing arrows with runes, what is formed is a super rune arrow with unparalleled destructive and prating force!

    While the arrow tower was finishing construction, the roarsing from behind were growing increasingly intense.

    A cannon with a dark and bright metallic muzzle the length of a basketball court was also built in this instance.

    As this was all happening, the survivors watching on from the city wall were all left speechless.

    With a wave of the hand, two types of buildings suspected as arrow towers and a cannon were built.

    Whether measured in terms of speed or scale of construction, it made everyone feel as if they were all dreaming!

    This was a miracle!

    A few of the survivors who had witnessed the first city wall construction scene didn¡¯t feel as though this was such a bizarre sight. But many of the new survivors around them were captivated by this scene as the earlier survivors began sharing their experiences with spittle flying all over the ce. Each survivor began recounting how spectacr the construction of the city wall was in those days. By contrast, the mere construction of the arrow towers and cannon were truly nothing at all¡­

 Chapter 38 Strong Defensive Buildings Versus the Demon Wave (Bottom)

    <h4>Chapter 38 Strong Defensive Buildings Versus the Demon Wave (Bottom)</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    After the cannon sessfully finished construction, the muzzle began visibly gathering red light.

    All of the awakened ones present can feel a huge amount of iparable energy converging at the mouth of the cannon. They were secretly frightened and thought once such condensed energy explodes nearby, not even their bones will be left behind.

    The red light was gorgeous as it was fired out from the muzzle. It streaked across the sky like a falling meteor before striking the demon wave with a roar.

    At this time, the demon wave has arrived halfway up the mountain with it being only one or two kilometres away from the shelter. When the red light fell, what apanied were violent shocks as roars of explosions resounded throughout everyone¡¯s ears. The orange-red mes bloomed within the demon wave, like a fire flower bursting through the magma.

    This dazzling scene which disyed beauty also brought along death and destruction.

    The demonized beasts in the central part of the demon wave suddenly turned to ash with no corpses remaining¡­ Tang Yu felt extremely distressed at what he was seeing since the demonized beast were walking bags of material and money!

    The high temperatures, shock waves and fire damage caused by the powerful energy in the distance all burst out at once. Suddenly, the strike left a huge hole within the ranks of the dark demon wave.

    Although the firing speed of the cannon wasn¡¯t fast. After a few volleys, the whole demon wave already looked far more ragged and worse for wear. The demon wave, which left many of the survivors suffocating in fear before, no longer seemed as menacing at that moment.

    Of course, the survivors understood this was only a temporary illusion or showed how truly terrifying Leader Tang special ability was. Having the ability to create a cannon with the wave of the hand and causing such massive deaths within the demon wave was simply unheard of before today.

    Among the survivors¡­

    People like Chen Haiping who have experienced a demon wave and survived through sheer luck were even more in awe and aware of the horrors brought by the demon wave.

    He¡¯s afraid that many other shelters which had fallen under a demon wave hadn¡¯t killed as many demonized beasts while their shelters were being destroyed.

    The crisis wasn¡¯t over¡­ Many demonized beasts have leapt into the shelter and made it into the small square. These staggering numbers that made it through were only a few hundred meters away from Tang Yu.

    A humanoid demonized beast with fleshy blood-red wings and horns on its head emerged from the demon wave while moving at an extremely fast pace. Each wing is more than 10 to 20 meters in length.

    The ordinary survivors may not understand, but the awakened ones on the city wall solemnly looked on at the monster. They sensed an extremely strong aura from this flesh-winged demonized beast.

    This is a team destroying demonized beast.

    Often a teamposed entirely of awakened ones will be wiped out when they encounter such a demonized beast in the wilds. There was no escape.

    All of the awakened ones, including those who have just joined patrol team and those who haven¡¯t joined the patrol team, know all about these demonized beasts. Even if they grouped up, these awakened ones may not necessarily rival this demonized beast. Although the power disyed by the cannon is great. But its rate of fire is slow. After all,pared to the team destroying demonized beast, it was almost impossible for the cannon tond a strike.

    Whew¨C.

    The shrill sound almost deafened the ears as the awakened ones were left stunned. Then a bloody fog appeared on the battlefield.

    Bloody fog?

    What about the team destroying demonized beast?

    What in the world was happening? How can a team destroying demonized beast disappear in the blink of an eye, leaving only a bloody fog which was gradually dissipating?

    Their minds were a little stuck on this issue as another sound of the wind was heard. The more observant awakened ones saw a dark shadow sh by in the air.

    The shadow, which was difficult to see with the naked eyes, prated through many obstacles while leaving a white streak through the air. At the end of the shadow, a more powerful demonized beast which was running in front of the demon wave had bursts into a bloody fog.

    What happened was even too fast to be captured by the awakened one¡¯s naked eyes.

    One awakened one kept a close eye on several of the demonized beasts at the front and finally caught a small glimpse at what was happening.

    An arrow pierced through the head of a demonized beast. Under this strong prating force, the whole body first deformed, then was immediately squeezed by the pressure. After being squeezed to the limit, the body burst into a bloody fog.

    The demonized beast seemed just like a balloon.

    One poke and pop!

    The ordinary survivors were left speechless with mouths agape while ufortably choking on the air. But their eyes couldn¡¯t move away from the sight. Could these survivors have ever possibly believed the threat of demonized beasts could¡¯ve been resolved so easily?!

    In front of the city wall¡­

    Tang Yu was further distressed as he thought: Can these defensive buildings at least save some energy?! At least leave some of the loot for me?!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The most frightening aspect of the demon wave is the sheer quantity of demonized beasts.

    Although the lethality of the arrow tower and cannon was terrifying, the demon wave still arrived a little closer to the city wall.

    Tang Yu retreated to the edge of the city wall, picked a spot and built an arrow tower under his feet.

    As the whole arrow tower rose up, Tang Yu jumped on top and was lifted up before jumping back onto the city wall.

    Roger also jumped onto the city wall using his sheer strength, leaving behind only a few basic puppets which captured those awakened ones.

    The faces of these men instantly turned very pale.

    Boom!!

    The demonized beasts swarmed into the small square halfway up the mountain and sounded loud roars as soon as they reached the city wall.

    The survivors were terrified for fear the city wall couldn¡¯t bear the onught.

    A survivor half-covering their eyes had secretly nced down and said: ¡°Fortunately, our city wall is very thick.¡±

    ¡°Wait, this isn¡¯t right.¡± Cried an observant man, startling hispanion.

    As he was watching what was happening, this man pointed at the bottom section and said: ¡°Not only has nothing happened to the city wall, but the demonized beast paws are broken!¡±

    Before, with so many demonized beasts invading, the survivors were still worried about whether the city wall could support against the demon wave. One should know the demonized beasts are equipped with sharp ws and a strong body. Their bodies and ws were so powerful that even buildings can be scaled through sheer power, making the tall city wall not necessarily a safe ce to be.

    But who would¡¯ve guessed the demonized beasts continually mming into the city wall would leave it unscathed. On the contrary, some of the demonized beasts were left injured or dazed. Suddenly this disaster turned into a messy situation where the demonized beasts are trampling on top of one another.

    There were probably many idental demonized beast deaths caused by this stampede¡­

    Tang Yu felt a lingering fear. Fortunately, he climbed on top of the city wall instead of staying at the front, still focused on absorbing a bit more spirit power.

    As a lord, the demonized beasts killed by the defensive buildings can allow him to also absorb spirit power. But the amount absorbed is significantly less than usual, probably only about 10 to 20%, which is still quite good.

    On the city wall, Chen Haiping also began organizing the patrol team members to fight back.

    The guns have been distributed, but many of these survivors have very poor marksmanship. In most cases, however, there wasn¡¯t a need to aim at all since the demon wave was so close.

    Da da da¨C.

    The muzzle of the guns spewed fire. As the bullets hit the demonized beasts, blood sshed all around.

    Lu Xiaopeng was surprised and said: ¡°These demonized beasts have really thick fur.¡±

    He just witnessed the arrow tower easily turn the demonized beasts into bloody fogs with fired arrows. Watching this scene, he thought these demonized beasts were weaker than usual. But now, this doesn¡¯t seem to be the case at all.

    To deal with the ordinary first order awakened demonized beasts, the vital points must be hit. Otherwise, given the vitality of the demonized beasts, emptying a cartridge may not necessarily be enough to kill a demonized beast.

    If this is a second or even the more terrifying third order awakened demonized beast. Then only sniper rifle rounds can prate their thick skin for an easy kill.

    Lu Xiaopeng looked to his side and saw Chen Haiping holding onto a sniper rifle as he fired a bullet at a strong aura demonized beast. Even if those bullets caused arge hole the size of a bowl. Since it didn¡¯t hit a vital point, the demonized beast wouldn¡¯t die on the spot and will instead continue struggling forward.

    He looked to his other side and saw the arrow tower still firing nonstop. Each arrow took away the life of a demonized beast. asionally, some of the demonized beasts resisted and didn¡¯t die from one arrow. Leaving a problem with a solution of nothing more than firing another arrow.

    This arrow tower wasn¡¯t only extremely powerful. But the attacks can also target vital points, which is simply¡­ Lu Xiaopeng doesn¡¯t know what words he can use to describe what was happening. This situation was so abnormal it left no room for a person with a special ability to show their value.

    In the demon wave, there were also powerful demonized beasts. Those who leapt over the wall would almost certainly cause many casualties. Fortunately, Roger and the two puppet guards each defended a section of the city wall. Every time a strong demonized beast leaps over the city wall, they are quickly targeted and immediately killed.

    Relying on the city wall for defence while the arrow towers and cannon were for the offence. The demon wave, which would¡¯ve originally been enough to destroy a shelter, was gradually wiped out.

    After experiencing the demon wave, the survivors copsed in session onto the ground. Everyone will remember what happened today for the rest of their lives.

    The patrol team members were shaky with their hands and feet leaning against the edge of the battlements. Looking at the corpses of the demonized beasts strewn all over the ground below. Some of them still couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.

    This was how the demon wave was concluded.

 Chapter 39 Crystals

    <h4>Chapter 39 Crystals</h4>

    Trantor: SumTLMan

    The demon wave came and left in a hurry like a responsible courier leaving behind presents which brought joy.

    Fortunately, the source crystals, which are the universal currency in the new era, had a power which exceeded Tang Yu¡¯s wildest imagination. After the endless onught caused by the arrow towers and cannon, these source crystals had remained. Even if the demonized beast corpses were destroyed, broken source crystal shards were still left behind for convenient pick-up.

    It¡¯d be nice to do this again in the future¡­ What a harvest!

    Tang Yu was still distressed about losing all of those materials from the demonized beast corpses, such a waste that those materials couldn¡¯t be utilized to produce equipment. More importantly, however, he will soon be heading to arge-scale shelter. Isn¡¯t there arge market in Lindong? Tang Yu is looking forward to this trip and ready to make a fortune.

    Aside from these losses, there were still some powerful demonized beasts whose corpses are rtively intact left from the demon wave, making resource gathering for materials much easier¡­ Tang Yu ordered the survivors to begin collecting these materials as he started counting the profits from this war.

    Although the demonized beasts brought in arge number of source crystals, allowing him toe out with a profit. This demon wave wasn¡¯t without its losses.

    It cost him two thousand crystals to build all those defensive buildings. This is just counting only the source crystals and not counting in the materials consumed during the construction. Not only that, when the defensive buildingsunch an attack, this also consumes energy.

    One might wonder where this energyes from. Of course, ites from the source crystals. Before the demon wave arrived, Tang Yu had stored some source crystals in the small warehouse located in the castle. This part of the storage area was mainly used for the defensive building¡¯s energy consumption. If the buildings didn¡¯t consume energy, he wouldn¡¯t wait until the demon wave had arrived at the shelter¡¯s gate to build the defensive buildings.

    Tang Yu remembered there was a building called the Energy Skywell when the territory reaches level three. This building can absorb the free source energy in the atmosphere and supplement the energy for the defensive buildings. Before this building is built, however, these defensive buildings are all gluttons which consume copious amounts of source crystal.

    At any rate, Tang Yu was still in a happy mood after turning a profit. This coupled with his previous plunder of source crystals from the source crystal mine. He must find the time to n on how to spend these source crystals in the most appropriate manner before heading to Lindong.

    The other survivors were also very happy at the turn of events.

    They were happy the shelter still stands and they had survived this ordeal.

    The city gate has been reopened, and the bolder survivors have begun stepping outside to get a closer look at these demonized beast corpses.

    ¡°Oh my God, how can these things be so big?! Such huge demonized beasts are now dead!¡±

    How often can an ordinary survivore into close contact with demonized beasts? Some of the survivors immediately poked at these corpses and found they were quite tough.

    So many terrifying demonized beasts have been sessfully resolved by the shelter.

    And this is a shelter with less than a hundred survivors.

    Who would dare believe such a record can exist? Although most of this is due to Leader Tang. This doesn¡¯t hinder the survivors from iming bragging rights at what they had experienced.

    In the past, many ordinary survivors were forced to just find a way to live while waiting for death day in and day out. But now it was different. As long as they give it their all, they will have a full meal every day. Now with knowing what the shelter was capable of, even a demon wave won¡¯t hinder them. Aside from therge-scale shelters, was there any safer ce during the doomsday?

    Before they knew it, the survivors truly felt like they belonged with the shelter and felt fortunate to be here.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After the end of the demon wave, Tang Yu wasn¡¯t idle either. Leaving the affairs happening outside to Chen Haiping and Roger. He headed back to the castle alone and came to the rear area used for constructing the system buildings.

    In the core of the four-piece building set, the pub, workshop and market have all been built, leaving only the final research institute.

    Tang Yumanded No. 1 and No. 2 to go back and forth to haul all of the required materials to the rear area. After gathering all the materials, he finally saw the construction conditions for the research institute on the system panel light up.

    ¡°The construction of the Research Institute: consume a total of 1,000 units of source crystal, 100 units of wood, 300 units of stone and 300 units of iron.¡±

    As with the other system buildings before, a three-story building soon appeared in front of Tang Yu.

    He stepped in¡­

    There are all kinds of research devices and equipment in the research institute. Tang Yu looked at some of them and knew he understood very little about it. Looking at a beaker, the kind he used in high school experiments, he still felt some impression of it¡­ Or maybe this item just looks simr to the one in his memory. Anyway, they¡¯re all cups to him.

    However, this wasn¡¯t what was important. What is important was the function brought by the research institute.

    As a functionally important building, the research institute has an indispensable position in the territory.

    The functions possessed by the research institute are research and development of blueprints, the strengthening of blueprints and the transformation of blueprints and so on¡­ Theoretically, through research, the research institute can develop the desired blueprint on its own if given sufficient knowledge and source crystals for the task.

    However, this was a long way off in the future.

    At present, the research institute is very low-level and Tang Yu isn¡¯t prepared to invest the source crystals as of now to raise it. He will mainly be using the research institute¡¯s function just for transforming blueprints.

    For example, the transformation of the basic long sword. This is only a basic blueprint supplied by the workshop, which seemed very stingy. What if the other survivors want to use a de or some other weapon?!

    The function for transforming the blueprint can change the long sword blueprint into a war sword blueprint. Of course, the grade remains the same and still uses basic runes for the equipment produced, but this provides more variability of weapons.

    Not only is that, the basic materials used in the long sword blueprint is iron. After using the blueprint transformation function, the demonized beast materials such as ws, bones, etc. can be added¡­ Although the overall blueprint grade hasn¡¯t changed, with better materials, this makes the weapons produced naturally more convenient to wield.

    After Tang Yu had designed the first war sword blueprint, he went on to design a rune-free version of the shield, firearm and bullet blueprints which can be produced en masse in the workshop.

    After he had finished with the research institute, he didn¡¯t need to create any more blueprints for the time being and instead went to the market.

    Tang Yu decided to no longer construct any more of the system buildings. It wasn¡¯t as though there weren¡¯t more buildings left¡­ It was just meaningless at this point in time.

    In order to travel to Lindong Shelter, he must prepare by first acquiring a town return scroll. Obviously, this item has a high probability of appearing in the early levels of the market. But for some reason, he hasn¡¯t seen it appear this whole time. For this reason, he had raised the market to level 2 yesterday. Now the counter disy raised from 10 to 20 disys. However, after refreshing the market several times, the town return scroll still hadn¡¯t appeared.

    A market refresh costs 500 units of source crystal. Even though he¡¯s a boss who has several tens of thousands of source crystals, he dares not treat this crystal lightly by refreshing the market several more times. This money was no longer virtual crystal like the one used in-game, but actual crystals seen in real-life¡­

    Tang Yu felt very fortunate. He happened to solve those awakened one parasites which were guing his shelter today. He was also lucky enough to receive a wave of demonized beasts¡­ As long as he can buy the town return scroll, he can begin preparations for his journey to Lindong.

    First of all, he took a look at today¡¯s new batch of goods shown in the market. Some of the items are quite valuable, but they were too costly for him to buy. His can¡¯t look at items that had so many zeroes behind them. He thinks he will wait until he bes a true boss to spend that much source crystal. Otherwise, his heart and eyes will bleed.

    It was so painful watching these items appear and knowing he couldn¡¯t afford them.

    Brush!

    Starting from the first cell, the goods are refreshed in session.

    Medium Wood Resource Bundle (500 units) Price: 49 Source Crystals

    Remaining Quantity: 5

    Fei Lian (Weapon) Production Blueprint, Price: 3,000 Source Crystals

    Remaining Quantity: 1

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Fruit from Another World, Price: 100 Source Crystals

    Note: A very delicious fruit.

    Remaining Quantity: 50

    Skill Rune (Burning Skies and Boiling Seas), Price: 1,000,000 High-purity Source Crystals

    Remaining Quantity: 1

    ¡­¡­

    For his first market refresh, as expected, he didn¡¯t even see a shadow of the town return scroll. But some good items appeared, such as the Fei Lian weapon production blueprint¡­ If Tang Yu had an abundance of source crystals, he would¡¯ve definitely bought this item if he could afford it. He wouldn¡¯t be on the losing end of this purchase since he has a way of preserving its value. He can use the functions of the research institute to study and synthesize new blueprints based on the blueprints from the market.

    Unfortunately, his source crystals are far from adequate to carry out this n.

    There were other items, such as fruits from another world. With these items appearing, Tang Yu can only say that increasingly bizarre and exotic items have begun appearing since the market was constructed in reality. However, the probability of high-end items appearing has be much higher as well, such as that skill rune¡­ This is the first time he¡¯s seen a skill rune in the market. But Tang Yu very calmly ignores it.

    1,000,000 and high-purity source crystals?

    He can¡¯t even afford a million regr source crystals, not to mention high-purity source crystals. He hasn¡¯t even heard of such a thing before!

    For the first time, Tang Yu took a deep breath and said: ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t panic. Even if an item worth one million source crystals is sent over, this just means I have to maintain my dignity as a great lord. Those items mean nothing. I just need a town return scroll!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    A few minutester, Tang Yu¡¯s face turned pale as he was panting for breath while sweat flowed oozed out from his face.

    He can¡¯t remember how many times he¡¯s refreshed the market. But the town return scroll never appeared. Is this because the town return scroll¡¯s value was too low, belonging in the category of non-lord items which cannot appear before a great lord such as himself?

    What is more exasperating is that after refreshing the market so many times, he still had the misfortunate of being sent some good items. These items are moderately priced and very helpful to him at this present stage in development. In short, the temptation was too great, and he couldn¡¯t back from¡­ grabbing these items.

    After refreshing the market several times more in session, many items were bought in the process. In just a few minutes, the source crystals in his possession had shrunk by more than half.

    This is even worse than finding a single treasure!

    At least with treasure, he can stop his hand from buying the item. But this stupid market? It was like some flirtatious floozy seducing him to buy more and more. If the town return scroll doesn¡¯t appear soon, he¡¯s afraid he¡¯ll have to go back to the good old days of living in poverty.

    No way!

    Cooler heads prevailed and Tang Yu returned to the castle, bathed, changed his clothes. He went to burn incense¡­ Wait, he couldn¡¯t find incense. Instead, he rolled up a piece of paper and burned paper as incense¡­

    After doing this, he came back to the market.

    ¡°Ancestors, Lord Buddha, Goddess of Fortune, Great Lord, Elder Bai¡­ No matter who, please send me the town return scroll and allow me to buy it!¡±

    Tang Yu closed his eyes and opened them again with determination.

    His two fingers came together to form a sword and came down.

    Brush!!

    Starting from the first counter, the white brilliance swept across and the items have changed into a new appearance.

    Advanced Demonized Beast Bones.

    Spring Water of Great Vitality.

    The Basics of Source Force.

    Energy Beam Gun Production Blueprint.

    Higher ss Summoning Scroll¡­

    These items are all superb!

    But Tang Yu was sad to discover he will end up massively bleeding again.

 Chapter 40 â€“ Reading makes me happy

    <h4>Chapter 40 ¨C Reading makes me happy</h4>

    At this point, Tang Yu didn¡¯t know if it was a bad luck or good luck.

    This was hisst refresh attempt and the products that appeared amazed him. Maybe his prayed worked.

    It could be said that at least half of the 20 items in the refresh grid were top grade items.

    To put it simply, Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but felt the urge to buy them all.

    In the end, he still restrained himself with his strong willpower. The point was, even if he spent all his spirit stones, it¡¯s useless if he couldn¡¯t buy all the things he wanted to buy. But there were two items that Tang Yu finally bought while biting down his lips.

    Basic knowledge of power source. Price: 500 spirit stones.

    Description: Contains the basic knowledge of power source.

    Remaining quantity: 1

    Scroll to increase the summoning rate. Price: 2500 spirit stones.

    Description: When used in the pub, it can increase the summoning rate of a high-ranked adventurers. (Note: It¡¯s still possible to summon D rank adventurer)

    Remaining quantity: 1

    Basic knowledge of power source was a book. From its appearance, it¡¯s not different from an ordinary 9 yearpulsory education textbook.

    This book was very cheap.

    The description said that this was a book about power source. In Tang Yu¡¯s view, it¡¯s very important. Even those items with a price of tens of thousands of spirit stone couldn¡¯t bepared with this book.

    The crack of the abyss appeared, resulting the doomsday. However, the ground-breaking changes on earth were closely rted to another thing.

    Gas source!

    Tang Yu heard that the gas source began to germinate before the doomsday. At the time, scientist who discovered the gas source called it the discovery of genesis. But for various reasons, the discovery wasn¡¯t released to the public until the doomsday.

    Other version of the story said that the gas source was brought over to earth by the crack of the abyss. Precisely, it¡¯s because the crack of the abyss connected the earth to another world. The gas source also brought by it.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t know which one was the correct statement, or maybe both statements were wrong. But there¡¯s no doubt that the power source contained the nature of energy. And not only that, its nature could be infinitely changed and extended.

    Whether it¡¯s the human¡¯s awakening, spirit stone mines, mutated nts and other changes that urred after the doomsday, they were inseparable from the gas source.

    Unfortunately, this was apletely different new force that the previous scientific system couldn¡¯t recognize.

    The value of power source was self-evident. But people didn¡¯t know much about it. Power source was a treasure box but the humanitycked the key to open it. Even no one knew about the treasure itself.

    Scientist once doubted the existence of the gas source.

    That thing could not be detected and couldn¡¯t be effectively proved. Even a hunter couldn¡¯t perceive the power source. Only a person with ability could feel the certain element roamed freely in the air which was consistent with the special energy possessed inside their bodies.

    This proved the gas as power source.

    So the ability was high.

    Simrly, spirit stones also contained abundant energy source, hence it became the highest valued currency.

    Even if Tang Yu was only an ordinary survivor, he had heard about power source even if only a little bit.

    ¡®Research and use power source? It¡¯s never been done before!¡¯

    Small and medium shelters didn¡¯t meet the requirement. Even if they were capable, the use of their own source abilities was in an instinctive stage.

    Tang Yu had asked ine and Roger about this, they had little knowledge of power source.

    In ine¡¯s case, her two spells, Ice Spike and Ice Storm which she learned from a broken grimoire belonged to the development and application of source abilities. Although they were only preliminary applications, they were certainly much stronger than only relying on instinct.

    The instinct to use the source ability might be magnificent. But in fact, if it¡¯s not condensed enough, the power produced was not strong and the energy consumption was even greater. If ine¡¯s ice power was released, the surrounding environment would be covered in a thinyer of frost which onlysted a few seconds.

    The grimoire involved the development and the use of source abilities. Tang Yu also had read the book, but he couldn¡¯t figure a thing. Obviously, ine read the book every day. It looked relishing, maybe he should do it too!

    That applied for Roger too. Although Roger had more knowledge than ine, he was no mage. A warrior¡¯s job was equivalent to an ordinary hunter. Tang Yu also picked up somebat skills from Roger. Although he didn¡¯t learn about it, Roger¡¯s knownbat skills didn¡¯t need to be applied with the source power, but could only be urged from the power of Qi and blood.

    Roger¡¯s knowledge of power source was also very little.

    Holding the basic knowledge of power source book, Tang Yu slowly opened it.

    Suddenly, he froze.

    There weren¡¯t many words on each page of the book and there were also graphics. However, he widened his eyes to find that the words were all distorted and the graphics were also weird. It¡¯s obviously not something he could understand.

    This would be just like the grimoire. He couldn¡¯t understand a word at all!

    Basically, it¡¯s the same.

    Tang Yu focused his mind on these words. Suddenly, there was an enlightenment in his heart.

    ¡°The source, the beginning of all things, is the root, the most essential force¡­¡±

    As long as he focused his mind on each text, the corresponding information appeared involuntarily in his mind. This wasn¡¯t exactly a text, but it¡¯s directly converted to a meaning he could understand.

    Tang Yu waspletely absorbed in it,pletely immersed in the ocean of knowledge.

    ¡®Reading makes me happy!¡¯

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡°You are the very first soldier of the patrol. Leader Tang has already said all I want to say. There are only two things I want to say, obey the order, and get stronger!¡±

    In the valley behind the mountain, a clearing was cleared of the ruins. It¡¯s not the training site for the patrol team.

    Roger, as always, looked stoic. He looked at the new recruits¡¯ faces.

    The first batch of nine people had joined the patrol team. It consisted of four hunters and five ordinary people withbat qualities.

    The amount of people was beyond Tang Yu¡¯s expectations. Among the hunters except Peng Bo and Lu Xiaopeng, the remaining two were the survivors rescued by Roger before. Fortunately, after using the awakening headband, they had sessfully awakened.

    ording to the international practice, they were automatically ced on patrol. There were no doubts on their faces. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t help to resist at the city gate before.

    Nine people listened to Roger¡¯s words and looked surprised.

    It¡¯s not because of the training. The patrols of other shelters were also in charge of the security of their perspective shelters and contributed their strength during a demonic beast attack. It¡¯s impossible for a training. Considering the food stock at the shelter, could a hunter eat enough on weekdays and still trains? Who¡¯s gonna take responsibility for the increased food consumption?

    But it¡¯s different here. The members of the patrols knew that the shelter they¡¯re staying now couldn¡¯t bepared with other shelters. The only thing they were surprised about was¡­hearing Roger said so many words at once. Ever since they came to the shelter, this was their first time hearing Roger spoke so much.

    Suddenly they felt honored.

    ¡°The essence of training is to give full improvement for everyone¡¯sbat power. Look at your lousy posture, let alone to guard the shelter. Even on one to onebat with demonic beast, you could never win.¡±

    Peng Bo raised his hand weakly.

    ¡°Two? Three? Or the double awakened demonic beast?¡±

    Peng Bo weakly put down his hand.

    ¡°But as long as you are trained, in facing an ordinary demonic beast, a normal hunter could face one to two enemy without a problem. Even an ordinary person could y the head of a demonic beast in abat.¡±

    The patrol members sighed heavily.

    Some of them joined the patrol team out of gratitude, and some for welfare. But there was no doubt in their heart after they saw Leader Tang waved his hand and crushed the demonic beast wave. They were full of expectations of the shelter¡¯s development progress. At the same time, they chose to join the patrol team for a life and death friendship, not just the high status.

    Even for the ordinary member who couldn¡¯t awaken, they weren¡¯t willing to only eat and waiting for death like ordinary survivors.

    Lu Xiaopeng had the deepest feeling. Even a self-awakened hunter like him wasn¡¯t a match for an ordinary demonic beast. But if he could train tobat one to three enemies, he would be able to punch the demonic wolf and kick its ass. Who would¡¯ve miss that chance?

    It¡¯s awesome!

 Chapter 41 â€“ Daily Training of the Patrol Team

    <h4>Chapter 41 ¨C Daily Training of the Patrol Team</h4>

    In the open space, Roger¡¯s demonstration still echoed in the mind of the patrol members. Their eyes were burning with excitement.

    Just now, Roger with the power of an ordinary hunter, shattered a huge stone at once with a simple iron rod.

    When could the hunters have such a tremendous destructive power?

    They didn¡¯t doubt Roger¡¯s words. It¡¯s just that the Steel-faced man also showed a full shot of his power. Compared with breaking a boulder, that power was really something. They had no idea how much power he had.

    ¡°A person can get full control of his fighting power through training, and mastering the skill of a better capacity could exert his strength far beyond their imagination.¡±

    ¡°We call this skill capacity as bat skills¡¯¡±.

    The patrol members¡¯ eyes were burning with determination.

    They¡¯ve never heard of skill capacity,bat skills, or everything else Roger had said. It seemed they had opened a door to a new world. Their breaths became heavy in an instant.

    ¡°Thebat techniques I used just now was weight.¡±

    Roger held the steel rod and reyed his movement just now. ¡°Learningbat skills is not easy. The first thing you need to do is mastering the movements. Even when you could master the movements but haven¡¯t learned thebat skill, it¡¯ll still be a great move to yourbat effectiveness.¡±

    If he tore down the movement by steps, it looked a bit awkward. But once hepleted the movements in a short time and connected all the movements together, there was an unspeakable beauty in those movements.

    Smooth, natural, and powerful!

    They began to imitate the movements. Although it was difficult, each person persisted to learn it.

    They didn¡¯t expect that they had the opportunity to know and learnbat skills. The welfare of joining the patrol team was beyond their expectations. They felt fortunate. If they hadn¡¯t joined the patrol team, they would never get the chance to learn such skills. Those hunters who didn¡¯t joined the patrol team would regret it if they knew about this.

    Of course they wouldn¡¯t say a thing about the secrets of the patrol team. But just the thought of it made them feel excited.

    On the other side.

    Roger observed as he gave them correction, then nodded.

    Imitating thebat skill movement itself was the most basicbat skill. It¡¯s a basicbat skill of the warrior job. It had a wide range of adaptability, including several actions before thebat skills. The movement was a requirement for every soldier in every city he had stayed in before.

    Although these people didn¡¯t have a good foundation, he already knew they had nobat experience from one single look. But they could learn it with if they worked hard.

    In this case, Roger carefully thought about it and released his momentum and oppressed several people.

    The patrol members who were just struggling with their movement almost fell. Under such a strong pressure, they did a lot of wrong movements.

    ¡­¡­.

    After lunch, Peng Bo rubbed his now full belly and hupped with satisfaction. The intensity of the morning training was very high. Especially on him as the only person with an ability, Roger expected more from him. He got so much food from just one lunch.

    Work hard? What was that? His only hobby was eating, and his biggest hobby was eating more.

    After intensive amount of training in the morning, his appetite got boosted far beyond his limit. In the past, even if he was full or not full, he couldn¡¯t eat much food. And the food portion was ordinary. During the lunch however, he did show his full ability.

    The other members of the patrol team were no match to his appetite. Even the hunters.

    As soon as he heard that there would be a special event in the afternoon, Peng Bo arrived early.

    Obviously, he wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so. Although Captain Roger had gave them some break time, all the members of the team came by to the open space one by one.

    They started to practice the awkward movements when suddenly someone shouted, ¡°Captain Roger is here!¡±

    Peng Bo turned back from the awkward posture and saw Captain Roger was carrying a huge box.

    The box was veryrge and seemed heavy. It made a big thud sound when it was ced on the ground.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Roger opened the box.

    Peng Bo¡¯s eyes widened. The box contained a whole new set of equipment including sword, firearms and other weapons. As well as a full set of ck strippedbat clothing.

    Roger pointed to the equipment. ¡°This is one of the patrol team¡¯s benefits. A full set of equipment prepared for all of you.¡±

    Peng Bo¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. He immediately picked up a long silver sword and stroked it with ease in the air.

    Whoosh!

    When it sliced through the air, Peng Bo could hardly feel the resistance from the sword. He stumbled and fell down, the long sword he held sliced arge rock nearby. The sword cut though the rock, half of it was already submerged in the rock.

    Peng Bo and the rest of the patrol team gasped, but they could see clearly that he didn¡¯t use any strength at all. When he stood up, they were even more surprised. He didn¡¯t use any strength, but more than half of the sword body had been inserted into the stone.

    Someone tried to touch the hilt of the sword and pushed it a little harder. The entire sword body waspletely submerged into the rock, only the hilt remained.

    All the patrol members were left speechless at the scene.

    That weapon was too wicked, they had never seen such a sharp weapon!

    The reason why most hunters couldn¡¯t match a demonic beast was insufficientbat skills. But the biggest factor was weapons! The weapons used by hunters were easily broken to pieces by demonic beast. They couldn¡¯t even inflict a single cut, how could they take down one demonic beast?

    Even if the weapons were forged in modern craftsmanship, the normal high-quality weapon was not this sharp. It¡¯s effective enough to deal with normal demonic beast. But if it¡¯s a double or triple awakened demonic beast, they would need more effort to break through the demonic beast¡¯s defense.

    They already knew that the shelter would provide them with weapons after they joined the patrol team. But no one expected that the weapon would be so sharp that they could even y a God!

    The patrol members were instantly daydreaming. With such weapons, they could easily break through the scaled armor or fur of the demonic beast and kill it. It¡¯s really convenient!

    Everyone looked excited.

    No wonder Leader Tang wore a ckbat suit, no wonder Captain Roger always donned in heavy armor. Before, they had no idea why. But now they understood that this equipment was a real fit for the doomsday. It¡¯s really strong!

    They felt d.

    The duty of the patrol team was to deal with demonic beast problem. At first, they were very nervous and worried. But now, equipped with such a good gear, they would no longer be the demonic beasts¡¯ preys.

    Instead, they became a real hunter!

    Everyone picked up their equipment and changed into thebat gear. They were happy with howfortable and lightweight the gear was.

    They had no idea this was just the most basic equipment.

    After they finished, Roger nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to get used to the equipment. We¡¯ll go out and hunt some demonic beasts. This is our afternoon training subject. ¡°

    ¡­¡­.

    Outside the shelter, at the gate of the original resort vi.

    All of the patrol team members wore ck stripedbat suits with swords on their waist and rifles hanging on their backs. This uniform equipment had increased the confidence of the patrol members by several levels.

    At first, they were just at the level of an ordinary shelter patrols, then it was upgraded to the level of elite soldiers inrge shelters.

    Roger¡¯s goal this time was a county town with a distance of more than ten kilometers away.

    The town was not really small, but it had a lot of supplies. He had been there several times before but couldn¡¯t carry much because theck of manpower. The patrol team¡¯s firstbat training was also their first mission. Roger had asked for a minivan to load more things.

    The team advanced slowly, they were all alerted and excited.

    Every member of the patrol team had experienced survival in the wild after the doomsday. But now it¡¯s different. Now they went to hunt demonic beast instead of being hunted down like before.

    They felt both nervous and excited.

 Chapter 42 â€“ What happened in the end?

    <h4>Chapter 42 ¨C What happened in the end?</h4>

    In the distance, several hunters with tattered clothes and messy hair looked at the well-equipped patrol members with puzzled expressions.

    Some of them belonged to Ding Qiang¡¯s gang who rebelled against the shelter. They refused to be a permanent residence of the shelter.

    As a foreign survivor, they could freely receive the employment tasks issued by the shelter every day in exchange for various rewards.

    They could continue to survive with filled stomach, their lives were pretty good.

    That was before they saw the fully equipped patrol members. Instantly, they felt like living as a stray dogs.

    ¡°The patrols are treated too well, right? Normally you can get a weapon and pistol. But look at them with their uniforms and even a rifle. It¡¯s so exaggerated!¡±

    ¡°I know right!¡± The other person replied, ¡°Those clothes are way too shy. It¡¯s the doomsday for heaven¡¯s sake. Who cares about uniforms? They think they are some kind of army of arge shelter or something? They even wear bulletproof vest and stab-resistant suits. Why would they even need that? Just look at them when they get back. They¡¯ll get those shy uniforms ragged and tattered.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s the point of having equipment? The key to survive is not to join the patrol team because it¡¯s too dangerous. We had to go out to search for materials and even hunt down demonic beasts. If we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll ended up being the hunted one instead. It¡¯s better to stay as a hunter as we are now.¡±

    Everyone was silent.

    Knowing they could get stronger from killing a demonic beast, many people was as excited and impatient as when they were awakened. That was a great upgrade to their ordinary life. Even some youngsters who read online novels were well aware of the leading principle step by step. After the initial awakening, they wanted to quickly kill the demonic beast and walked among the frontline of the hunter army.

    Then, those people realized.

    Without excellent fighting skills or a good weapons, how could an ordinary hunter face a demonic beast?

    They were aware of this and had seen countless hunters who were confident but soon died from the ws of the demonic beast. Now, they had lost the courage to even shoot a demonic beast. They still had the skill to run away, even they already mastered the art of running away frombat.

    ¡°Just wait and see. I don¡¯t believe they can kill a demonic beast. Sure, Steel-faced Roger is powerful, but he¡¯s just one person. It¡¯s impossible to take care of everything. There are also some ordinary survivors, right? I want to see if somehow they managed to survive.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Lu Xiaopeng held a long sword as he observed at the low buildings around him.

    The team had arrived at the county town. The building around the town spread thin. This kind of environment was even more dangerous as demonic beast might suddenly approaching from any corner. Even the hunters could die if they¡¯rete at sensing danger.

    Woosh!

    A soft sound came from a nearby shop. Soon, a fast moving ck shadows rushed forward, in a short time they already crossed half of the distance.

    Lu Xiaopeng was nervous. This was the first time he faced several demonic beast at once. Even if he was surrounded by his teammates, his instinct bested him. He didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Raise your gun. Open fire.¡±

    Captain Roger¡¯s calm voicemanded. Lu Xiaopeng immediately snapped back into reality. He raised his gun. Its muzzle pointed forward to the approaching demonic beast, soon, bullets were fired from it.

    The others were panicked at first, but soon they followed Lu Xiaopeng and started shooting.

    Their marksmanships were terrible. Hunters like Lu Xiaopeng had never touched firearms before. With university military training as an exception.

    Their marksmanships were indeed terrible, but they didn¡¯t need to aim at such a close range. The bullets quickly found its way to the body of the demonic beast.

    These demonic beasts looked like erged-mice, two-timesrger than a demonic steel rat. But in the end, they¡¯re just normal demonic beasts. They soonid down dying under the rain of bullets.

    The patrol team didn¡¯t panic this time. They held their rifle, firmly aimed at the vital points of the beast and fired the final blow.

    Soon the demonic beasty dead on the ground.

    Far away behind the patrol teams, the hunters who stalked them were all surprised.

    Some people envied, ¡°Of course they killed it. The lethality of a rifle gun is deadly.¡±

    ¡°I think they can also absorb spirit power from that distance.¡±

    ¡°Spirit power?! So after this hunt, the hunters in the patrol team would became stronger? What a waste. I don¡¯t even know how to absorb spirit power. I should¡¯ve joined the patrol team.¡±

    ¡°But look at the numbers of the bullets they wasted just to kill these demonic beast. They can¡¯t always do that. ¡°

    The hunter said the patrol team¡¯s weakness with disdain.

    The patrol team memberscked of marksmanship skills. They could finish the demonic beast thanks to therge number of bullets wasted in their shots. Bullets were always scarce, so the firearms in most shelters were only good as a decoration. They wanted to see how long they could afford to waste such bullets.

    After that, the patrol team continued moving forward. Under Roger¡¯s guidance, the patrol team¡¯s response was disciplined. Whenever a demonic beast approached, the patrol member had decent reaction time.

    As they gained more experience, the hand holding of the rifle became more stable.

    They automatically shot, changed the magazine and shot again.

    Demonic beast fell down one after another.

    The hunters who stalked them were speechless.

    ¡®How do they always notice when the demonic beast approaching?¡¯

    ¡®How do they still have this many bullets?¡¯

    ¡®Why they look so cool and excited when absorbing spirit power?!¡¯

    Lu Xiaopeng and the remaining patrol team didn¡¯t know the ill thoughts of the hunters who were stalking them.

    After killing some demonic beasts and absorbing the escaping spirit powers, their courage had also improved greatly. Although these demonic beasts were terrifying, they were just normal demonic beasts. Nothing too powerful was on their way.

    At another corner, a four-legged demonic beast with antlers was disturbed by the patrol team¡¯s presence. It screamed and rush towards the team.

    Lu Xiaopeng looked at Roger. They weren¡¯t asked to shoot this time, instead they heard him talking, ¡°This demonic beast is almost awakened. It¡¯s very suitable for your training. Who wants to try out?¡±

    One-on-onebat with demonic beast as a training?

    It turned out that this was the special training that Captain Roger had mentioned before!

    ¡°I will!¡±

    When Lu Xiaopeng stepped forward, he saw other hunters were also opening their mouth to say yes. Obviously they were a few seconds too slow.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The hunters that were stalking them couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡±

    ¡°It looks like they were going to do one-on-onebat with the demonic beast?¡±

    The person who just said the words couldn¡¯t even believe his words. One-on-onebat with demonic beast? That must be a joke!

    ain¡¯t that just pure stupid?

    They observed attentively.

    In the distance, the other members of the patrol team including Roger stepped back. Only one of them was standing alone in the front line. He was holding a long sword, it seemed that he wanted to face the demonic beast alone.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they being too arrogant? I know that person, his name is Lu Xiaopeng. All he does is bragging about his strength. In fact, he can¡¯t even face an ordinary demonic beast. How could he face it alone?¡±

    ¡°I bet that Lu person will be killed in ten seconds.¡±

    ¡°Hey,e on. Ten second is too much. If he¡¯s slow, it won¡¯t even take three second. Even if Roger go to rescue him, he won¡¯t¡­¡±

    However, the man couldn¡¯t finish his word as he was suddenly chocked. The scene in the distance was inexplicable to his eyes.

    At first, Lu Xiaopeng moved with tentative attack. They saw that this moved sessfully aroused the demonic beast¡¯s rage.

    The demonic beast pounced fiercely. Lu Xiaopeng quickly evaded in panic.

    In only a few seconds it looked dangerous. It seemed like Lu Xiaopeng couldn¡¯t evade any longer and was killed by the leaping demonic beast. But then¡­the demonic beast died.

    They saw that there was a sh of sliver light that cut across the head of the demonic beast. Sliced it in half.

    What just happened?!

    They couldn¡¯t understand what happened.

 Chapter 43 â€“ Awakening order, Foundation?

    <h4>Chapter 43 ¨C Awakening order, Foundation?</h4>

    Time flew and now it¡¯s afternoon already.

    Tang Yu put down the books and moved to train his body. He never thought that he, who never liked reading book, was able to be absorbed in reading. He waspletely immersed in the book of power source and didn¡¯t notice that the time had passed.

    The oue was splendid! He had now realized what the power source was!

    That was an indescribable force. It involved all aspects including the construction of runes. It¡¯s also closely rted to the understanding of power source.

    ¡°Value, huh?¡±

    Tang Yu concentrated, he continued to explore inside his body and finally found a little light in an infinitely deep ce.

    That was the source.

    The power source existed in every hunter, but only a person with ability could feel his own power source. Ordinary hunters couldn¡¯t feel it.

    At the beginning, Tang Yu had guessed that after awakening the special ability, he had the source ability in his body. He realized it wasn¡¯t the case after reading this book.

    Every hunter had a source power in their body.

    However, the reason why ordinary hunters couldn¡¯t feel the existence of the power source in their body was because the power source value was too small, so they didn¡¯t realize its existence at all!

    He finished reading the book and had a little understanding regarding the nature of power source. After searching thoroughly, he found the power source deep in the body.

    He could even move it. Of course it wouldn¡¯t move much. An ordinary hunter had much less power source than a person with ability. They couldn¡¯t pry the power source from thin air. The power source inside the body was primary. They needed to practice hard before they could control it.

    Tang Yu learned that even some skills from warrior job require the use of power source.

    In the case of people without ability, they could exert more energy in their body only after reaching the third stage of the awakening stage.

    Foundation of the awakening, shaping the body, and the condensation of the power source were the three realms in the awakening stage.

    This also belonged in the basicmon sense of cultivation.

    Tang Yu learned from the book thatying the groundwork was one of the most important links forying the foundation of the awakening.

    Shaping the body was the sixth to ninth awakening stage. This stage mainly polished the body.

    Condensation of the power source was the ten to twelve awakening stage. As the name suggest, it¡¯s condensing the power source.

    And the final weight of the awakening order, the 13th awakening.

    This was the entire awakening order which seemed long. But in fact, it¡¯s the stage to polishing the foundation of the awakening.

    Tang Yu originally thought that he had the power of a triple awakened strength. He thought he was almost mastering it. He didn¡¯t dare to think it that way anymore after reading the book.

    There was a bottleneck in every level of ascension of the awakening level. It could be broken simply by absorbing spirit power.

    It seemed that the division of each realms grew thinner from five, four then to three. But in fact, the higher the realm, the more difficult it was to awaken. The resources consumption also increased greatly.

    ording to the book, if you¡¯re unlucky and the qualifications weren¡¯t bad, it¡¯s normal to stuck at small levels for two or three years.

    The reason why these three realms were united into the awakening level was absolutely not just for mere numbers. The most important thing was that every time the lever arose, it had a chance to awaken a special ability. It¡¯s the origin of the awakening level.

    The entire awakening order was just the foundation for the real awakening!

    Tang Yu felt a bit mncholy.

    No wonder, in the early doomsday, he had heard that the modern armored army returns with heavy losses in facing the demonic beast. At that time, it was difficult to believe. Now that he thought about it, demonic beast in four-fold or five-fold awakening stages was already a great threat. What if they¡¯re of higher awakening level?

    Every awakening level was an improvement to humanity¡¯s survival rate. Demonic beast in the second or third realm would be undoubtedly very terrifying. Let alone those beast beyond the awakening order!

    Tang Yu hadn¡¯t heard of it before, but he believed they did exist. Otherwise, the army wouldn¡¯t suffer from such a heavy losses. How terrible was it to make such a huge army copsed?

    If such a beast were to attack arge shelter, they couldn¡¯t possibly resist it.

    Suddenly, he felt a sense of urgency in his heart. He didn¡¯t know about his parent¡¯s safety in another province.

    ¡°I can go to Lindong Shelter as soon as I have the town portal scroll. I hope I can get some information there. But first, I need to prepare a few more things.¡±

    Yesterday, he had cultivated his spirit power and now at the triple awakening stage. He originally thought he could go to Lindong Shelter with this strength.

    In fact, Han Jing¡¯s group came here from Lindong easily. After Tang Yu had their road map, the journey to Lindong should be rtively safe.

    But just in case something happens.

    Now that he knew that triple awakening¡¯s still weak, if he did encountered a demonic beast in the second, third or even beyond it, can he survive? Even if he had the town portal scroll, can he really use it?

    Tang Yu felt doubtful.

    He needed to improve his strength, not his raw power. But to improve his ability to respond to danger.

    After hesitating for a little bit, Tang Yu observed the building list in the system panel.

    Training Camp!

    If he built the energy patio that provides energy from the building list in the system, he could supply the energy required for two arrow towers and one cannon. It¡¯s more than enough even if he built ten times more.

    In addition, there¡¯re warehouses, spell factories, detection towers, altars, and several other buildings with special functions. He was greedy but they¡¯re all expensive. After some consideration, Tang Yu decided to build Training Camp first.

    He could be the world¡¯s top ten richest men after the doomsday if he¡¯s careful enough.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The training camp was different from the core buildings. It¡¯s a building that the public could enjoy.

    Tang Yu decided not to build the training camp behind the castle. After several magical things such as the construction of city wall and cannon, building a training camp was nothing.

    Finally, he found the selected n site on the open space in the middle of the vi area.

    Originally, there were many trees nted in here. They grow exceptionally well after the doomsday. But now they had been cut down and became a barrennd. Tang Yu valued his decisions to let the survivors cut down the trees. Where else he could find such arge open space for buildings?

    It took some times for the survivors to porter the construction materials. They finished in the evening.

    After choosing the location, a huge building appeared with loud noises.

    This building upied arge area. Evenrger than the second-level castle. It looked like a spectacr pyramid.

    This building consumed a lot of materials. The construction material¡¯s almost depleted now. The destroyable damaged buildings in the entire resort vi had been demolished by now. Leaving only the vi area intact. Now the construction materials had to be gathered from the nearby viges and towns. The efficiency¡¯s reduced a lot and the patrols were needed for protection.

    Suddenly, the spirit stone crisis changed into construction material crisis.

    Fortunately, he had no spare spirit stones in hand so he couldn¡¯t build anything even if he wanted to build it. Wait, something¡¯s wrong with it.

    Tang Yu was lost in his thoughts.

    Around him, the passing by survivors who had finished carrying the materials were all eximed to express their admiration.

    This time no one was surprised. After experiencing bigger scene than this, they had all ustomed to Tang Yu¡¯s ¡®miracle¡¯ from time to time.

    One by one, they left to continue working.

    There¡¯s no such thing as onlookers. They¡¯re better off doing some work now that their food¡¯s linked to their workloads. Even if they could fill their stomach, they still wanted to eat better quality foods. Even if they already ate well, they could still improve their clothing.

    They heard that the shelter¡¯s nning to construct a bathhouse in the near future. Soon, they would be able to get rid of their messy appearances. But of course, it¡¯d require work points as the payment.

    The survivors were full of energy at the temptation of a better life.

 Chapter 44 â€“ Finally, a quest!

    <h4>Chapter 44 ¨C Finally, a quest!</h4>

    The training camp was divided into five-story with various training settings inside.

    Tang Yu was well aware that a hunter with richbat skills and experience was stronger than those who only used brute strength.

    Unfortunately, even after training hard under Roger¡¯s guidance, now he¡¯s only on level six ofbat skill at his best.

    Even he hadn¡¯t learned the most basicbat skills yet.

    He had the best equipment in the novice outfits. The sharpest basic sword after the revision could easily break the demonic beast¡¯s defense. But even with such equipment,ck ofbat skills was arge obstacle. And he would struggling with facing two or three demonic beast.

    Whereas Roger could fight ten demonic beasts of the same level as him with ease.

    But Roger had years of fighting experience which Tang Yu didn¡¯t. If he could pick up all his skills only with a few days, he would be a living legend.

    Tang Yu knew his boundaries.

    Under normal circumstances, the improvement ofbat experience could only be achieved through umtingbat experience. So he built the training camp to speed up the progress.

    He found that if he didn¡¯t struggle now, he couldn¡¯t survive.

    Even if he¡¯d cried trying.

    Tang Yu walked into the training camp. The first and second floors were the widest. The training facilities were all basic. Just like gym devices from before the doomsday. Of course, they¡¯re now borated and had more functions. The training effect was also better.

    For example the most basic pull device, boxing tester, etc. Obviously they were around before the doomsday. But could those devices bear the hunters¡¯ strength.

    Obviously not.

    Hunters also needed to exercise to control their power better. If training devices were avable, the effect would undoubtedly be better.

    Not to mention, exercise could also boost physical fitness. It¡¯s like getting extra attribute points in addition to the upgraded attribute points. Over time, the gap between hunters on the same level would grow even wider.

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t particrly interested in the two floors. After a little observation, he went straight up to the upper floor.

    The third and fourth floor had special training equipment.

    For example, the fast track was a ten-meter long. It¡¯s not just the length that¡¯s different from ordinary fast track. The entire runway was infinitely long. There would be unbearable presence behind the user such as the feeling of fear and death to force the user to run quickly, stimting the user¡¯s own potential to the fullest.

    There was some options, the user could choose to be exhausted or scared to death.

    In addition, there¡¯s other training facilities such as reaction space, gravity chamber, shooting range, etc. all of them amazed Tang Yu.

    But he had no intention to try any of these facilities. His sole purpose was the spiritual space at the upper fifth floor of the training camp.

    He intended to open the first to fourth floor for public.

    Had had thought about the specific details. The first two floors were free for the patrol team. As for the third and fourth, if they wanted to use it, they needed to spend their contribution points. This was the sry of the patrol team. In exchange for materials ording to their contributions. It effectively avoided the expenditure of spirit stones.

    Not only that, when the survivor poption increased in the future, the training camp could be opened for free. For example, if a foreign survivor wanted to train and be stronger, they¡¯d need to pay in spirit stone currency.

    It¡¯s not a long-term way to hunt for spirit stones from demonic beast. Even if the spirit stone mines had already been mined, if the shelter¡¯s name spread out to the outside world, they could still get spirit stones from attracted foreign hunters who came to the shelter.

    Those hunters would spend their spirit stones in the shelter. They would go out to hunt down demonic beasts in order to gain more spirit stones. They would spend their money on training camp in order to get stronger. This was a very good cycle. Tang Yu smiled imagining his warehouse full of spirit stones.

    Relying on other people to get more resources!

    He shook the unrealistic ideas from his mind and finally ascended to the fifth floor.

    Compared to other floors with a dazzling array of training facilities, the fifth floor was fairly simple. There were only three rooms. Each rooms was empty, only runes painted on the walls inside.

    This was the spiritual ess room. Each room was limited to one person.

    Tang Yu walked into one of the room and sat down, cross-legged. The runes on the walls gleamed gently. For a while, the whole room seemed to be shaken as his thought infinitely elongated and shook past heaven and earth. His whole consciousness was already in a gray space.

    This was the spiritual space, a space between illusion and the reality.

    There were some variety of training modes here. In the most basic training mode, the user could set their own selected enemies such as fighting demonic beast. The user could fight freely without the fear of death. In here, the user could improve theirbat experience in short time.

    In addition, there¡¯re survival mode, battle space, tower of trials, virtual secret realms, etc. However, many of these modes were grayed out. Obviously they¡¯re not avable yet in the training camp¡¯s most basic level.

    Tang Yu chose personal training and picked up a few demonic beasts to practice with. He hadn¡¯t tried it yet but with his effort, he could deal with some demonic beasts.

    When suddenly¡­

    ¡°Ding dong! The identity of the Lord has been detected. Proceed to enter Exclusive Mode of the Lord?¡±

    Mode of what?

    Tang Yu was stunned. He had never heard of this mode of spiritual space and it was not written in the manual. And if he heard correctly, the voice appeared in his mind and not by the training camp. The sound must¡¯vee from the system.

    He tried to ask the system.

    ¡°The Exclusive Mode of the Lord is a mode that only the Lord can enter. It is a special training environment for the Lord. In Exclusive Mode of the Lord, you can get rewards forpleting quests.¡±

    Tang Yu ignored all the sentence and focused on the two words.

    Quest rewards.

    Suddenly, he felt teary.

    What¡¯s the standard configuration of a system? Obviously, quest and rewards! But this system¡¯s broken. There¡¯s no starting money, no starter package, no newbie benefits. Even he had to pay all the cost of building the city. If he wasn¡¯t lucky enough to stumble upon spirit stones in the beginning, he would be dead by now. Six-feet underground.

    For a time, he felt the quest rewards and other things were impossible to get. He didn¡¯t expect it to appear again. Even if the rewards was limited only to the training camp, he didn¡¯t care as long as he could get rewards!

    ¡°Ding dong! Do you want to enter The Exclusive Mode of the Lord?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Ding dong! Initiating the Exclusive Mode of the Lord, scene one, generating quests¡­¡±

    [Quest 1: Survive for 30 minutes. Reward: Skill ¨C Break through the Sky] [Quest 2: Kill 10 demonic beasts that exceed own levels by two. Reward: Skill ¨C Instant eleration] [Hint: Before entering the scene, you can choose equipment of your choice. The selected equipment must be the basic equipment.]

    There were two missions in the scene. Beheading ten beast that exceed two levels of him. He was a triple awakening, which means he needs to kill fifth awakening demonic beast. Tang Yu thought it was rather impossible to be done.

    But the other task, survive for 30 minutes seems¡­rather easy?

    Tang Yu was excited for the rewarded skills that could be learned directly. From just a single nce, these two skills were much more advanced than a basic skill like chopping.

    An idea had emerged.

    At the next moment, Tang Yu found himself in arge forest. Before he could observed his surroundings, a sudden pain stuck his nerves, he immediately lost his consciousness. The next moment, he appeared again in the gray space.

    ¡°Am I dead?¡±

    Tang Yu gasped for breaths. Large sweats on his forehead kept dripping, his heart beats fast, his pupils were dted but he hadn¡¯t lost his mind yet.

    This was a spiritual space. Except that he would not really die, every other sense was real.

    At the moment of death, he didn¡¯t understand what just happened. But the feeling of death was very real. He still felt the excruciating pain in his heart, leaving his muscles shaking.

    After all, Tang Yu¡¯s just an ordinary person. Although his post-doomsday life was difficult, he was never in a real danger, nor was he the kind of masochist person who took injuries as a daily routine. Even if he was prepared and ready to die in the spiritual space. But the sudden feeling of fear and despair stayed deep in his heart.

    After spending half an hour in the gray space, Tang Yu tried to enter the first scene again several times but he hesitated to enter again without the courage he needed.

    Time passed quietly, but everything seemed eternal in the gray space.

    Tang Yu slowly opened his closed eyes and gritted his teeth¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s time to fight!¡±

    He entered the first scene again to survive. Tang Yu no longer cared about observing the surrounding environment. First, he ran off from the starting point. He noticed a huge dark shadows between huge trees as he looked up.

    A gigantic ck spider with the size of a car coldly stared at him. Its mouths were dripping with liquids.

    Suddenly, Tang Yu¡¯s whole body stiffened.

    Even if he¡¯s fully equipped now and his long sword could break through its defense. The question was, was his equipment good enough against such a big spider?

    No wonder the quest was to survive 30 minutes!

    Tang Yu wanted to ask badly, Brother Spider, could we talk this through?

 Chapter 45 â€“ Blame them

    <h4>Chapter 45 ¨C me them</h4>

    In the evening, the afterglow of the setting sun spattered and gradually disappeared behind the mountain.

    This marked the end of survivors¡¯ daily work load since risk of danger rose sharply after dark. Tang Yu wasn¡¯t a cruel man. The survivors weren¡¯t his ve or something. If they died, the loss was actually on Tang Yu.

    A survivor once requested to continue working after dark because he was idle and bored during the night which, of course, Tang Yu refused the request with amused expression.

    The survivors who had finished working gathered in small circle of two and three in the small square while waiting their food portions while chattering.

    Suddenly someone shouted. ¡°The patrol team is back!¡±

    The patrol team went for an outing for the first time. Everyone in the shelter knew that these patrols weren¡¯t the type that oppressed the survivors like in other shelters. Without Ding Qiang and his gang, the entire shelter¡¯s atmosphere was pleasant. Most of the survivors sincerely hoped they return safely.

    ¡°Here theye!¡±

    Zhao Xingping stood among the crowds. They were all chatting. He was familiar with some of the patrol members. Seeing them approaching, he felt anxious. Other shelters would send teams for gathering for supplies, when they returned, often the team was iplete. Zhao Xingping was somewhat afraid that it would be the case this time.

    ¡°One, two, three¡­ all members are back!¡±

    As the team approached, someone counted the members of the patrol team and found they wereplete. The atmosphere suddenly brightened with joy.

    Zhao Xingping also found that although some of the members looked a little flustered, they were not seriously injured. The most serious one was a cut wound on one of the patrol member¡¯s arm, which was not a big deal since hunters would recover from the wound in less than two days. He even felt that they¡¯re somewhat different about the patrols after they came back from this trip. He couldn¡¯t figure it out but they all seemed to be¡­somewhat more confident!

    Although the survivors were watching on the sidelines, they knew their boundaries and not disturbed the returning patrols. So they separated a road to let the patrols pass. They continued to chat, waiting for their work reviews and food distributions.

    ¡°Hey, it seems that they finallye back.¡±

    When Zhao Xingping heard a person say this, he looked away and saw several figures holding each other and staggering into the shelter. Their condition didn¡¯t look very good.

    ¡°aren¡¯t those the hunters? How could they look so messed up?¡±

    Zhao Xingping wondered that although these people were never in a real danger, obviously their condition looked more miserable than the patrols. What did they do? Could it be that these hunters took a dangerous task?

    For a time, Zhao Xingping felt that these hunters were also admirable. Although they didn¡¯t join the patrol team, they also contributed to the shelter. He originally med them, but now¡­

    He watched as the hunters walked towards the city wall.

    But Zhao Xingping had no idea they were just stalking the patrols from afar. They provoked demonic beast and almost got killed.

    Those people were in a gloomy mood. They felt the world was not friendly.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Lu Xiaopeng felt very excited. Today his record was three demonic beasts¡¯ heads. Unfortunately, Peng Bo killed more than him. He lost, but he was full of confidence and decided to cultivate his spirit power tonight. He was determined to surpass that fat man on the next mission!

    Of course before that, he had nned to eat a full meal, clean up and go to bed. He was so tired that he didn¡¯t even want to move his legs.

    Suddenly, the front patrols stopped, causing the daydreaming Lu Xiaopeng to bump into Peng¡¯s fatty back in front of him. Fatty Peng ignored him and looked up to found that everyone was standing in front of arge building.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this area a wastnd? Am I seeing it wrong?¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng thought hard.

    That was not the case. It was indeed a wastnd before, but now it was drastically changed, which left out the only logical exnation; Leader Tang¡¯s masterpiece.

    Leader Tang was his model hunter, his source of admiration. Before that, his dream was bing a master hunter, punching demonic wolf and kicking demonic tiger. But after witnessing how Leader Tang dealt with the demonic wave, his old dream was long extinguished with new one.

    But he couldn¡¯t surpass Leader Tang no matter how hard he tried. But it didn¡¯t matter, as long as he could exceed the fat man in front of him, it¡¯s more than enough.

    ¡°This is the training camp building specially made by the shelter. It has various training devices. These facilities will be a great help to your training¡­¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng and the other patrols thought carefully. If there¡¯s a building dedicated to training, it means that they could improve their strength even faster.

    ¡°¡­So I¡¯ll give you an hour to eat and rest. Meet me here in front of the training camp in precisely one hour from now.

    Lu Xiaopeng was surprised. What did Captain Roger just say? They should continue training after one hour of rest?!

    This was bad. He had spent the whole day training. The first-half was training those difficult movements and the rest of it was hunting the demonic beast. His whole body was tense. He was too na?ve to think that he could finally lie on bed like a canned-sardines.

    That was just how hard-work should be. Even if it looked impossible, it¡¯s even more impossible for them to refuse. They finally contributed to the shelter. They hadbat skills, equipment, and now there¡¯s training camp. Everyone held their breaths. They had no choice but to grow stronger.

    cking off? Now that they had reached this stage after surpassing so many difficulties and hardships, how could they stop now?

    With mixed feelings, they hurried back to their residences. They would make use of the one-hour time to rest properly.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    An hourter, the patrols assembled in front of the training camp. They follower Roger and walked into the building.

    On the first floor, all kind of training equipment was visible. The cold metal and the appearance of it quickly attracted the attention of the patrols. In Tang Yu¡¯s view, these equipments were ordinarypared to the facilities on the upper floor. But if it¡¯spared to the training facilities before the doomsday, it¡¯s definitely much better.

    The patrols quickly rushed forward to try these training devices. They were all surprised.

    Especially for the hunters.

    Since they awakened and grew stronger, they couldn¡¯t use the training equipment. Their strength was too powerful for the training equipment before the doomsday that was prepared for ordinary people. They could barely exercise except for gymnastics and several other methods. If they tried using ordinary training equipment, they would only break the device.

    Peng Bo was standing in front of a tensile tester. He was the strongest among the hunters. They doubted if the device could withstand his power.

    ¡°This will be your training venue in the future. The first and second floors are free for the patrols.¡±

    The patrols fully understood the meaning. If they weren¡¯t a member of the patrols, they should pay in order to use the equipment. Obviously, this was another patrol team welfare benefits. Yet again, they felt lucky to be in the patrol team.

    They noticed that if the first and second floor were free, it meant there¡¯re higher floors. From the external appearance, this building was obviously more than two-story. So, what was the difference between the equipment on the upper floor and here?

    ¡°On the third and fourth floors, the training facilities are more advanced. The Leader made them specially. But these facilities are limited and require payments. You need to pay in order to use the facilities with your contribution points.¡±

    In fact, that wasn¡¯t Roger¡¯s original words. Tang Yu had delivered the message though the contract message after he finished building the camp.

    The first two floors were free for the patrols to highlight their welfare and enhance their sense of belonging and loyalty to the shelter. However, things that were easy to obtain were often not worth cherishing so he left the other half to be not free, so that the patrol members would have enough motivation to get stronger.

    Tang Yu praised his wit.

    Everyone in the patrol team thought they would train on the first two floors tonight when Captain Roger suddenly said, ¡°As the first members to join the patrols, you have special benefits. You can train on the third and fourth floors tonight, free of charge. Just to get you know the facilities on the upper floor so you can started nning for upgrades in the future.¡±

 Chapter 46 â€“ A Few Minutes

    <h4>Chapter 46 ¨C A Few Minutes</h4>

    The patrols had some expectations and doubts regarding the training facilities on the third and fourth floor.

    Leader Tang¡¯s ability was indeed powerful. He could make a powerful arrow tower and cannons, as well as those borate equipmenst on the first and second floors. Some people had spected Leader Tang¡¯s ability was rted to the earth. But now they¡¯re convinced that his ability covered far more than that. It¡¯s more appropriate to say he had creation ability.

    Ability to create buildings, equipment, items.

    People with ability had all kind of strange abilities. Theoretically speaking, it¡¯s not even surprising if someone had the ability to control time and space, or to shape destiny. Most people would regard these abilities as mere legends before they witnessed it with their own eyes. Creation ability, that must be what Leader Tang¡¯s ability was.

    These abilities could go far beyond imagination, but they weren¡¯t without limits.

    People noticed that Leader Tang needed to collect materials before constructing a building.

    Secondly, even if his ability was indeed creation, it must have some kind of rules. Defensive buildings such as arrow tower and cannon were already existed. They believed that Leaded Tang first conceived these buildings with an object reference and strengthen them with his ability. As a result, a powerful arrow tower and cannon was built.

    The defensive building and the training equipment on the first two floors was all traceable. Some of them were avable before the doomsday.

    Because of the limits, they felt it must be just a normal equipment.

    Therefore, they doubted when Captain Roger said that the training facilities on the upper floor could help them improve their strength quickly.

    At this stage, they must improve theirbat experience and skill, also absorbing spirit power in order to improve their strength. However, no matter which way, it couldn¡¯t be done just by using training equipment.

    Unless it involved fighting a demonic beast.

    For example, they felt a lot of improvements on their strength after experiencing a real fight. Aside from that, what other training facilities could achieve this?

    The facilities on the third floor weren¡¯t as numerous as the first two floors. After a quick observation, the patrols were even more puzzled. Question rose in their mind. What¡¯s this? How to use this? What¡¯s the benefit of using this?

    Unlike the first and second floor, none of them understood the equipment!

    Roger had never used the equipment, but as the Lord¡¯s follower, his authority in the territory was only below Tang Yu. He knew the use of these training camp equipments.

    He came to the treadmill, briefly introduced its function and asked, ¡°Who wants to try first?¡±

    Peng Bo was looking puzzled at the ten-meters long treadmill. He looked at the others and was relieved that they all shared the same look.

    Although he didn¡¯t understand the function, he was relieved as long as other people also didn¡¯t understand. That meant he¡¯s not stupid and it¡¯s normal. But what¡¯s the use of this treadmill anyway?

    He wanted to give it a try, only to saw that Lu Xiaopeng once again stood up first. He walked straight to the threadmill.

    Peng Bo observed closely, trying to see what had changed.

    When the treadmill started moving, weird patterns painted on its floor lit up but that¡¯s all. Lu Xiaopeng seemed blurred but Peng Bo noticed a major change. Lu Xiaopeng¡¯s face grew paler.

    At first, there was an inexplicable change. It seemed like he was just shocked, the sweat on his forehead slipped as his expression became more and more frightened. The next moment, Peng Bo saw Lu Xiaopeng leaned forward, he was running forward like a crazy man with his arms swinging by his body.

    He just ran faster and faster. What¡¯s going on with such a messed up look?

    He couldn¡¯t understand it, nor did anyone else.

    As time went by, Lu Xiaopeng¡¯s face became even paler and his running speed became even faster. Finally, a notice rang and the treadmill stopped. The next moment, Peng Bo saw Lu Xiaopeng¡¯s entire body softened before he fell to the ground.

    ¡°How long was it? It seems too short.¡±

    He came to greet Lu Xiaopeng, poking his body for a while.

    Peng Bo shook his head and headed to the treadmill. A few minutester, he also came out pale. His whole body was lying on the ground. The vast on his waist fell on his stomach. He looked even worse than Lu Xiaopeng.

    The remaining patrols who hadn¡¯t experienced it were bing even more confused. They felt like they were particrly stupid today. They didn¡¯t understand thebat skills, equipment, and the training camp.

    Roger stepped forward and operated a nk panel next to the treadmill. Others were a human shaped light and shadow on the panel. The figure was on the treadmill as the data kept floating in.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Except for Peng Bo and Lu Xiaopeng who was already looked like a jelly on the floor, everyone else gathered around the panel and watched the panel carefully.

    ¡°This is just the running process of those two. These data seemed to be their speed. How can they improve so much?¡±

    ¡°Could it be they didn¡¯t run at full speed in the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Lu Xiaopeng struggled. ¡°Look.. at.. me. Do I look like I wasn¡¯t running at full speed?¡±

    The patrols exchanged nces. Those two were indeed runninf like crazy from the very beginning. It could be seen from their appearances and movements. It¡¯s reasonable to say their speed had increased after running at full speed. The slower the better.

    Moreover, what most iprehensible was why Lu Xiaopeng¡¯s expression was initially frightened?

    But it¡¯s not a problem even if they didn¡¯t understand. They had seen the potential of the treadmill to inspire people to run faster and faster.

    ¡°I want to try.¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    One after another went in without noticing the pity in the eyes of Lu Xiaopeng and Peng Bo on the ground. A few minutester, the first one came out and lying on the ground in a wretched manner.

    In this case, the result didn¡¯t seem to depend on personal strength. The patrols who had ran were worried while watching their remaining teammates.

    ¡°Three minutes¡­¡±

    ¡°Three and a half minutes¡­¡±

    ¡°Four minutes. That¡¯s awesome!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just two minutes. Your old bones can¡¯t stand it?¡±

    Tang Yu witnessed such a bizarre scene as he descended from the stairs. He didn¡¯t want to disturb the patrols and went straight out of the training camp.

    Just¡­

    In broad daylight, a group of people were sweating. Their eyes shed as they were counting time. Was that¡­a good thing?

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving the training camp, Tang Yu didn¡¯t return to the castle. Instead, he walked out from the city gate.

    Although his spirits were weary, he wasn¡¯t sleepy.

    Time passed for a half day. But for Tang Yu, it felt like eternity.

    He had died by corrosive venom, the other time he was impaled by sharp spider legs, and he also died being mutted into two-parts on his waist. After died again and over again, Tang Yu felt that his experience could bepiled together into a death encyclopedia.

    He also didn¡¯t know how many times he had already died in the spiritual space. At the beginning, he was afraid and had no guts to enter. Later on, when his sense still recalled at the moment of death in thest second, his mind had chosen to enter again.

    This was not awakening certain attributes. Although he could still feel the pain of the injury and death was intense, he could feel his own progress and it was addictive.

    It¡¯s like cultivating spirit power.

    It¡¯s some kind of entertainment.

    Both painful and exciting.

 Chapter 47 â€“ Unarmed

    <h4>Chapter 47 ¨C Unarmed</h4>

    Tang Yu had thought about giving up for a while now.

    He had the system, strong followers, and puppet guards. Even if his strength was ordinary, he still could still survive in the doomsday.

    However, he still clenched his teeth.

    In the early days of the doomsday, he felt fears flowed in his heart when facing a demonic beast. Later, when demonic waves attacked the shelter, the fears grew into the feeling of powerlessness and despair.

    He didn¡¯t want to experience such a feeling again. Indeed, he¡¯s now surrounded advantages, but they shouldn¡¯t stop him from growing stronger. Since there¡¯s a system, he should make good use of it.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t want to be an obstacle in the uing trip to Lindong shelter. He might be a supporter afterpleting high-intensity training.

    Standing on the pothole, Tang Yu carefully felt his strength.

    In terms ofbat experience, he¡¯s far behind Roger. But he had improved a little bit. Not to mention now he gantly stood against demonic beast. There was no longer any waver feeling in his heart.

    Even the difficult quest he hadn¡¯tpleted yet was sessfully trained him to withstand a huge pressure.

    Suddenly, Tang Yu stopped walking and raised his eyebrows.

    He felt a different sense of crisis after having experienced countless deaths and rebirths.

    His eyes fell on the nearby mound on the ground. Two pair of red eyes and gray-brown body was seen. Two creatures which seemed like magnified version of a lizard slithered out of the mound.

    That was some kind of a hunting-type demonic beast. Although demonic beast had no intelligence, they had a high fighting instinct for survival. If survivors were clueless, those demonic beast would instinctively ambushed the moment survivors approached the mound. Crushing their skulls.

    Obviously, the two demonic beasts wouldn¡¯t understand the reason why Tang Yu approached. But their fighting instinct told them to fight for survival. The two demonic beasts leaped from the mound towards Tang Yu from both sides.

    Tang Yu touched the hilt of his sword and suddenly smiled. He let go of the sword.

    These were double awakened demonic beasts. When a triple-awakened hunter faced the two demonic beasts at once they could still win, but it wouldn¡¯t be an easy battle.

    The demonic beast on the left raised its front legs and mmed its hind legs.

    A turbulent wind rushed, its pupils reflected the growingrge gray-brown ws. Tang Yu¡¯s expression remained calm but he stepped back a little and stood guard.

    The ws swept across the side of Tang Yu¡¯s chest and the wind blew over his cor. Tang Yu was still windless. At that distance and speed, he was already familiar with the demonic beast location and attack.

    These experiences were all exchanged with his life. Even afterwards, he was no longer trying to escape but took the initiative to search and fight the demonic beast. He was fearless against a demonic wave, two demonic beasts were nothing. He had suffered enough in the spiritual space. Nothing mattered anymore.

    Right now, there were only two demonic beasts which he could use to test his training results.

    The other gray-brown lizard took a detour behind Tang Yu, it leaped to attack him.

    The next moment, before the gray-brown demonic beast was about to hit him, he quickly squatted.

    The leaping demonic lizard missed Tang Yu and hit the other giant lizard directly on its abdomen. In the blink of an eye, two lizard crumpled together and rolled out to the distance.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    On the city wall, two survivors on duty swept outside the city wall. Although it was dark and they could hardly see, they still patrolled on their duty.

    For Liang Hao, an early survivor who came to the shelter and witnessed its development, this job was a great honor. Although they had no idea that such a duty was actually useless.

    ¡°Today is thest time we perform our duty. Tomorrow, we will change shift with the patrols. Hey, even if I can¡¯t awaken and I¡¯m weak, I must apply to join the patrols.¡±

    ¡°I know right? There are still some hunters who were hesitating to join the patrols. They had no idea how powerful our shelter is. Just look at the patrols who went out for mission today. They all wearing excellent uniform with equipment. I bet those hunters who didn¡¯t join feel regrets and envy.¡±

    The two chatted while patrolling. Suddenly Liang Hao stood on the edge of the wall, his eyes looking at the distance, ¡°Did you see that? There was a movement there.¡±

    It was dark outside the city. They could only rely on moonlight to catch the scenery in the distance.

    The other person took out telescope and looked to the movement in the distance, ¡°I saw demonic beast! And there was someone fighting it!¡±

    A human!

    Liang Hao was shocked and was going to sound the rm when he heard hispanion eximed, ¡°It¡¯s Leader Tang! He¡¯s fighting the demonic beast!¡±

    Leader Tang?!

    The survivors of the shelter had never doubted Leader Tang¡¯s strength. However, aside from his ability in constructing arrow towers and cannons against the demonic wave, nobody had really seen Leader Tang in action. He seemed like the kind of person who relied on his ability toy out the attack n first, and then burst the attack.

    Just like how Leader Tang needed to collect construction materials every time he constructed a building!

    As an early survivor of the shelter, he had seen Leader Tang saved people more than once. Naturally, he had guessed with others. He guessed Leader Tang¡¯s ability might be simr to raw violence like Captain Roger. Or the Ice Goddess with her ability to freeze demonic beast. Or¡­

    He was going to ring for the rm again but was stopped when hispanion eximed.

    ¡°Leader Tang didn¡¯t use his sword, did he bring other weapon? Oh no! The two demonic beast rushed to him. Leader Tang greeted the enemies with his bare hands!¡±

    Unarmed?

    Liang Hao was shocked.

    A hunter could only kill demonic beast when they were well equipped with good equipment. If they had no weapon, the hunter couldn¡¯t kill the demonic beast. On the contrary, demonic beast had sharp ws and teeth. That was the fatal weapons of the demonic beast.

    He was hesitating and wondered if it¡¯s the right time to sound the rm.

    At this time, hispanion shouted again, ¡°Leader Tang avoided the attack! He threw a punch and the demonic beast was smashed and flew out. Nice!¡±

    With a puzzled face, Liang Hao grabbed the telescope from hispanion¡¯s hand.

    A figure moved gently to avoid the attack of the demonic beast came into his view. Liang Hao failed to see the demonic beast¡¯s movement but he could catch the movement of Leader Tang. In fact, in facing these two demonic beast, Leader Tang didn¡¯t do anything at all.

    He swayed his upper body, sliding his feet and tilted his head. These actions aren¡¯t fast even for an ordinary person, it¡¯s considered a little bit slow. However, his slow movement sessfully avoided the attack of the demonic beasts. In Liang Hao¡¯s eyes, Leader Tang seemed like an animal trainer who teased fierce beasts.

    He was fascinated by the scene, holding a telescope he grabbed from hispanion, he narrated, ¡°It¡¯s indeed Leader Tang. He perfectlynded two strokebos on the lizard¡¯s vital point, causing a critical strike!¡±

    ¡°The lizards are angry, but Leader Tang had control of everything. He dodged and the lizard¡¯s attack was failed. Strong wind blew on Leader Tang¡¯s invincible lonely back.¡±

 Chapter 48 â€“ Departure to Lindong

    <h4>Chapter 48 ¨C Departure to Lindong</h4>

    The next day, the weather was clear and sunny.

    Tang Yu put a ck backpack on the passenger seat and slowly drove in an off-road car.

    Everything was ready for his departure to Lindong.

    Tang Yu was looking forward to saw how the Lindong shelters with hundreds of thousands of survivors would look like.

    He had heard a lot of news regarding Lindong.

    The shelter was built in the early days of doomsday. Whenmunication line was still working, there were broadcast calling for survivors to go to Lindong shelter on their own.

    The army naturally had sent many rescue teams to bring survivors to the shelter inrge batches. That made Lindong shelter held hundreds of thousands of people.

    However, the army¡¯s strength was also limited. They could only dispatch rescue teams to limited area. The survivor group which Tang Yu was in was too far away from the rescue team and failed to catch up. They retreated and went to the Tree Shade shelter instead.

    These small shelters were ordered by the army to establish themselves in order to allow survivors who couldn¡¯t catch up with the army¡¯s rescue time, so that the survivors might have a safe ce to stay in the doomsday. The army also invested supplies to small shelters for this very reason.

    Unfortunately, the doomsday environment was getting worse every day until the army could no longer dispatch rescue teams. They couldn¡¯t get them out safely in one trip. Even if they saved several survivors, it¡¯d cost a lot of ammunition and supplies. Even if the army had arge stock of supplies, they should spend it more carefully.

    Even the supply materials were getting less and less until it stopped. After he established his territory, Tang Yu had never seen the military aircraft that air-dropped supplies. He understood that demonic beast was growing in number, including flying demonic beast. The sky was no longer dominated by humans.

    Perhaps in a few months, the wilderness outside the shelter would gradually lose all traces of the human¡¯s prosperous civilization.

    Small and medium shelters were also in trouble.

    Onlyrge-scale shelters like Lindong was able to retain human civilization and technology. Which was Tang Yu¡¯s goal.

    ¡°And Lin Wei, the potential boss¡­¡±

    There were no longer investigation teams that were caught in his territory. There were also no signs of their activities in the wild that made Tang Yu almost forgot about the other party.

    With the territory¡¯s current strength and defensive building, Tang Yu wasn¡¯t worried. He just felt bad remembering it, which was not a good sign. He felt wrong and decided to bring these bad feelings to somewhere else.

    The car slowly drove out of the territory.

    On the road, all changes came into view.

    The road in the vi area had been cleared off debris. Leaving only some dried bloods and cracked ground, marking everything that had happened on the scene.

    Around the shelter, survivors were busy. They weren¡¯t just gathering materials around, some survivors were also repairing the vis that were still rtively intact. The other badly damaged vis were demolished and from the empty ce, some simple houses were erected. The rest of the space was reserved for future system building constructions.

    After getting out of the resort, the road conditions gradually became worse and bumpy. Some traces of demonic beast activities was seen.

    Fortunately, it¡¯s a modified off-road car. The car was welded with ayer of steel te. The appearance was bizarre but it improved the car¡¯s defense ability against the demonic beast, which was good.

    It¡¯s worthy of Wang Tai¡¯s top ten supplies delivery vehicle. Sending money and supplies back and forth. Even the off-road car he was using now was directly modified by Wang Tai.

    The car he was using now moved loudly, attracting nearby demonic beast. It was ready to leap from its hind leg when suddenly a ck hole in the rear window protruded.

    Boom!

    The shot blew the entire skull of the demonic beast like a watermelon.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t stopped and continued driving.

    In the passenger seat, an ordinary-looking young man held a gun. Smoke wasing out of its muzzle.

    This was the follower he had summoned with the Scroll to Increase the Summoning Rate this morning. A-rank Assassin, code name: Gray de.

    He abandoned his real name and took a code name, Gray de, when he joined the Handicraft Assassination Party a few years ago. Like his kind, the code name had no characteristic.

    Gray de¡¯s aura was low. Normal people would totally ignore his existence if they didn¡¯t pay enough attention. This was a killing method unique to the assassin job.

    Gray de had the fifth awakening strength. He wasn¡¯t the strongest among the assassin party, but his taskpletion rate was extremely high and he had first-ss reputation. The assassin job¡¯s main weapon was dagger, but Gray de could use other methods or weapons ording to the task¡¯s difficulty.

    He¡¯s proficient in poison, explosive, and firearms. Even though he didn¡¯t have sniper job¡¯s extra attributes on firearms, with a rune enhanced gun in his arm, he could also explode the head of a demonic beast.

    In the front seat, ine sat quietly.

    Originally, he only wanted to bring ine on this trip.

    A follower should stand by in the territory. So, if something went wrong, they could be notified through contract.

    This way, Tang Yu had no worries.

    ine often went out to hunt demonic beast. Her strength had just broken through the fifth awakening.

    She advanced extremely fast. It was one of the advantages of A-ranked followers.

    Although Tang Yu didn¡¯t level up often, he also absorbed a lot of spirit power. His rank was linked to the territory level. If he had the A-rank¡¯s spirit power cultivation speed and efficiency, then he would probably also be at the fifth awakened stage.

    ine strength was, without a doubt, a master in the doomsday. But there could be potential enemies during their current trip to Lindong Shelter.

    Just like ine, the newly summoned follower, Gray de, was equally impressive.

    He mastered the art of assassination, intelligence and other aspect. He would be a great help in Lindong.

    Although, what Tang Yu most looking forward to summon was a¡­no, there was no nurse job.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Although the distance between the territory and Lindong Shelter in a straight line was only 60 kilometers, in reality, it¡¯s obviously more than 100 kilometers.

    It¡¯s not possible to drive with full speed. Along the way, they stopped and slowed down. Sometimes they encountered apletely blocked road. They needed to get down to clear the path so the car could pass through. Sometimes, some vegetation grew crazy and blocked the road. Tang Yu had no choice but to take a detour.

    He had been driving for several hours before approaching the boundaries of Maple Leaf Town. He drove passed the town and was getting closer to Lindong Shelter.

    No major dangers were encountered along their trip. Obviously, the road quality of the road pried from Wang Tai¡¯s guaranteed poption.

    He wanted to go. Lin Wei¡¯s team of hunters and ordinary people could arrive to the territory from Lindong. There¡¯s no demonic beast that the three masters in the car couldn¡¯t kill.

    Near Maple Leaf Town, the building on both of the sides of the road gradually increased in number. The surrounding environment was even more dangerous.

    From time to time, demonic beast approached the car. ine and Gray de took care of them.

    Gunshots was shot endlessly and the ice spike blossomed.

    Tang Yu frowned. More and more demonic beasts were approaching.

    Along the way, they encountered several demonic beasts that appeared at the same time. But this time, it was different, these demonic beast were attracted by something. They approached one by one from the distance.

    Something was wrong.

    Lindong Shelter was nearby and every day, a team was dispatched to fight out the demonic beast. The number of demonic beast should be less and less as they were getting closer to Lindong. But they felt like hitting the den of demonic beast.

    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right.¡±

    There was a rough guess in his mind.

    At that time, the strength of the approaching demonic beasts gradually became stronger as their pressure was suddenly much greater.

    Tang Yu contemted and saw a tall building in the distance.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Gray de descended from the car, made some movement and killed the approaching demonic beast.

    The killing was endless. If it¡¯s the normal situation, Tang Yu would be interested in hunting down demonic beast one by one to fill his dried up vault. However, something¡¯s wrong here. He didn¡¯t want to risk their life just for a small amount of money.

    The killing was endless.

    Tang Yu grabbed the handrail, leaped and flew like an agile monkey in the staircase. He soon ascended to the top of the building.

    The three of them split up, looking for some information from the top floor in three direction so they wouldn¡¯t miss anything.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone over there.¡±

    Tang Yu looked at ine¡¯s direction and saw an exploding fire in the distance.

    It was quite far, but a hunter¡¯s eyes are superior. Tang Yu saw several figures was fleeing from around the explosion point.

    Those people moved fast, clearly, all of them were hunters. They were obviously a very elitebat team. Tang Yu learned some information about Lindong Shelter. A generalbat team only had one or two hunters at most, the rest of the team was ordinary survivors. Only an elite team whose member were all hunters, could travel at this distance from the shelter.

    However, the team was in a very bad situation. It seemed some of the weaker team members were dead from the demonic beast¡¯s ws. The remaining stronger hunters ran desperately for their lives.

    The demonic beasts chasing down the team were very powerful. Just from the look of it, those were some double and triple awakened demonic beast.

    Those people were dying.

    Tang Yu made such a judgement. At the next moment, a fuzzy shadow shed at his vision.

    One by one, the hunters who were still running away fell to the ground. Some of them were torn apart by the demonic beast¡¯s ws and teeth.

 Chapter 49 â€“ Beyond the Awakening Order

    <h4>Chapter 49 ¨C Beyond the Awakening Order</h4>

    The elite squad was wiped out in just a few second.

    Tang Yu was shocked.

    On the map, the Maple Leaf Town was marked as two-star danger zone, far from dangerous. Yet such a high-ranked demonic beast had appeared.

    Such a demonic beast was a threat to their team. Moreover, if a demonic beast with this strength had appeared, it meant that there were even stronger demonic beasts around.

    ¡°Did you see it clearly?¡±

    ine was hesitant. Although she saw the whole thing, it¡¯s hard to describe it.

    A little recognition appeared on Gray de¡¯s face, ¡°Looking from its speed and strength, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s a fifth awakened demonic beast. It attacked like The Hunter but with greater strength.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded.

    It¡¯s the quality of an assassin with rich killing experience, his observation was indeed first-ss.

    ording to Gray de¡¯s description, Tang Yu immediately thought of the beast¡¯s attack method. Its strength was not good but it took advantage of its surrounding things.

    And several others.

    ¡°How do you know about The Hunter?¡±

    That was strange, although the contract did instill this world¡¯smon sense to his followers. It¡¯s not every aspect, right?

    Gray de nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s the movie, my Lord. The movie in your world is really amazing. There are so many plots in it and I can¡¯t stop watching it. Especially some assassination techniques I¡¯ve never heard of it before. It naturally opened my mind. If only I could see those movies, maybe I will be a gold-medal assassin.¡±

    As if the dialogue option was unlocked, Gray de instantly became talkative.

    Tang Yu helped answered his questions.

    He just went upside down from a cold-blooded killer to a movie enthusiast.

    But Tang Yu admired Gray de. He was summoned this morning but already knew how to operate mobile phone andputer at once. If he remembered correctly, most mobile phones andputers now have password.

    ¡­¡­..

    From Gray de¡¯s observation, it¡¯s obvious that Maple Leaf Town had be a high level danger zone.

    However, in order to get to Lindong, they needed to pass through the Maple Leaf Town. Besides, if they took a detour, it could be even more dangerous in the wilderness.

    It would take a day and a half to reach Lindong and it¡¯s not safe. It¡¯s better to find out the source of danger in Maple Leaf Town instead. After that, they could pass through a rtively safer path in the town.

    The tree of them jumped at the top of the building against the strong wind. The demonic beast was seen from time to time in the streets below.

    Tang Yu sighed. This was absolutely a huge leap for humanity. He had no idea if the people in the past ever thought the scenario that humans were finally able to climb on top of a building at this speed. But it wasn¡¯t for the science and technology, but because the whole world changed and forced them to change as well.

    The idea came up on his mind as he leaped from one building to another. This kind of scene, did it already exist in ancient time?

    Tang Yu finallynded on the tallest building in the town. There were no other taller building around. From this building, he could observe the whole town from above.

    His eyes swept the distance and soon his gaze fixed on a spot between two buildings. A red mist was faintly visible.

    It¡¯s real!

    Although the red mist was vague, Tang Yu was quite sure it was the same red mist in the beginning of the doomsday.

    That was the crack of the abyss.

    It seemed to be emerged quite recently, that¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t marked on the map. It¡¯s the reason of the sudden increase of demonic beasts in this two-star danger zone.

    He also understood why he hadn¡¯t seen any investigation team sent by Lin Wei recently.

    It¡¯s not because they stopped sending teams, but because the teams were demolished here.

    Previously, he had thought that Lin Wei was a big boss in the Lindong Shelter. His work efficiency couldn¡¯t be this low.

    After so many days had passed, the other party should have reached a conclusion and direction for the investigation. However, when they dispatched a powerful team, he just realized there were obstacles along the way. What a shame.

    Tang Yu¡¯s mood improved at once.

    Soon, he considered his situation.

    Exploring the crack of the abyss? That¡¯s out of the question.

    The tragedy of the previous squad was still fresh on his memory. Only Gods knew how many terrifying demonic beasts hidden inside the red mist. No¡­ Tang Yu felt such a terrifying demonic beast certainly existed here. That¡¯s the reason why the army was destroyed in the early days of doomsday. Because of this red mist!

    Besides, there¡¯s no profit in exploring the abyss. After deep consideration, he chose to avoid the crack of the abyss and go straight to Lindong shelter.

    Now that he knew the location of the crack of the abyss, Tang Yu could choose the safer path to go. He took a small detour and passed through the other side of Maple Leaf Town.

    There were still demonic beast around, but they had avoided the core danger zone. With their strengthbined, they broke past the danger with ease.

    Previously, he was afraid if he got to the core area of the red mist. So he didn¡¯t dare to cross the Maple Leaf Town directly.

    One could live longer by avoiding death.

    Suddenly, a loud noise was traveling through the air from the distance.

    Red mist mixed with smoke enveloped the area. Buildings near the core of the red mist seemed to be installed with explosives. They exploded and copsed in an instant.

    A red tentacle appeared from the smoke.

    It was huge and the length was even longer than a tall building.

    The tentacle hung high in the air and suddenly smashed the ground below.

    The rumblingnd cracked. Buildings copsed instantly whenever the tentacles moved. Its efficiency in destroying buildings¡­ the human demolition team wasn¡¯t a match to this.

    The unknown gigantic demonic beast was very cruel. The surrounding area that was crowded with buildings was instantly turned into ruins by the tentacles.

    Rocks were falling like raindrops. It fell down one after another. The demonic beast below who couldn¡¯t escape was crushed to death.

    Thanks to the gigantic demonic beast that indiscriminately destroyed the surrounding tall buildings, it all copsed, leaving the view of an underground crack shrouded with red mist with more than 100 meters length and 10 meters wide. That crack was like an open mouth, ready to swallow everything on its way. Just the view of it sending chills to the viewers above.

    That was the crack of the abyss. This was the first time Tang Yu saw it clearly. At the beginning of the doomsday, he only saw red mist from afar and quickly ran away from the school as soon as he heard people screaming. Otherwise, he would not live right now.

    He also learnedter, there must be a crack of the abyss when there¡¯s red mist nearby.

    The smoke in the distance slowly dissipated. From the smoke afar, the two tentacles were attached to the head of the demonic beast with a huge bug-like body. Like two red long whips slicing through the air.

    Even with half the town distance away, the terrible sense of oppression was still felt, raging like a wave. If Tang Yu hadn¡¯t experienced the training in the spiritual space yet, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could still be standing still under such a strong sense of oppression.

    Beside him, even ine and Gray de were pale.

    They had seen terrible demonic beasts in their world that could destroy a whole city. But they had never seen such a monstrous creature.

    The giant demonic monster they just saw today must be the city-level.

    This demonic beast was just crawling out from the crack of the abyss. The moment itnded, the whole ground was shocked with strong tremor.

    No wonder the human army with advanced technology and weapons lost against the demonic beast.

    In addition to the crack of the abyss that could not be destroyed, he was afraid that some powerful demonic beasts were this scary.

    He was afraid that the beast¡¯s strength was beyond the awakening order.

 Chapter 50 â€“ Very Determined

    <h4>Chapter 50 ¨C Very Determined</h4>

    Tang Yu felt his heart was restless as they left Maple Leaf Town.

    Fortunately, the giant demonic beast didn¡¯t notice them, so they safely left Maple Leaf Town.

    ¡°We left the off-road car in Maple Leaf Town.¡±

    After all, its machine¡¯s sound was too loud, and it¡¯s too big. He already knew he had to abandon the car at some point along the road. He carried everything in the special backpack.

    Even so, Tang Yu felt sorry for deceased Wang Tai¡¯s spirit in heaven.

    After abandoning the car, exposed to the wind and rain and facing a lot of demonic beasts, Tang Yu and his team members gradually looked like a real survivor struggling in the wilderness.

    Tang Yu frowned. But suddenly, a cry for help was heard from the distance.

    Someone cried for help?

    In the near distance, through some abandoned vehicles blocking out the street, a young woman was seen running while crying for help. A thin, angry looking man chased behind her.

    The young woman ran very fast and stumbled on the ground with her long hair scattered.

    The thin man are getting closer, the situation looked dangerous.

    The woman looked pitiful. In such situation, a person with soft heart, especially male, couldn¡¯t help but rescue her.

    The three of them stood on the side of the street with indifferent looks.

    Not far away, the woman with the long hair who just fell down looked anxious.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    ¡®Why haven¡¯t theye?¡¯

    ¡®Why they are not fooled? Why?!¡¯

    She was unwilling and kept crying for help. However, the three people in the distance were still indifferent.

    This was a trap to lure survivors.

    Around them, members of the gang lurked and hiding.

    The young woman was also caught by the gang. She was used to satisfy lust of the gang members day and night. A part of her heart already died, but a few days ago, the gang nned to set up a trap here and needed actors. So she naturally volunteered.

    She was promised if she could seduce a sufficient numbers of survivors, she would no longer be tortured by these men. She was also promised by rewards if she¡¯s able to capture girls.

    The young woman¡¯s heart was determined. She vaguely understood someone behind the gang would offered them a high reward for pretty girls.

    She saw the three figures in the distance, one among them was a beautiful girl.

    As long as they could be fooled¡­

    The young woman continued to act. The skinny man behind her finally caught her and pped her on the face.

    The p was real, it was so painful that the young woman couldn¡¯t help but crying.

    A real cry. It¡¯s even more realistic.

    Her acting at this point was very determined.

    Unfortunately¡­

    Tang Yu nced at the nearby buildings surrounding the streets. An ambush team was hiding there. He¡¯s not stupid. He wouldn¡¯t fall for such a trap.

    ¡­¡­..

    In the building, two people were leaning against the window. From this angle, it¡¯s possible to see every move on the street below. But they were hidden from the view.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t they fall into the trap? We haven¡¯t caught anyone in thest two days. If it¡¯s continue like this, we will starve!¡±

    One of the men with red hair, Killer Matt. Pressed a cigarette firmly on the table. He watched as the ashes rise and suddenly felt distressed.

    The next person was a bald man. He was visibly calmer than Killer Matt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a team who survived in the wild, they must be somewhat vignt. Just give the actors some time.¡±

    In the street below.

    The skinny man punched and kicked the woman while cursing with hatred.

    They young woman cried while continued crying for help from the three people in the distance.

    A few second passed.

    The passed time wasn¡¯t much, but in this case, it¡¯s very weird.

    The bald man began to frown, ¡°What kind of selfish survivors are these three people?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± The Killer Matt murmured. ¡°They all looked very young. Must be those youngsters who didn¡¯t care about the world. Even in the doomsday, it¡¯s hard to change their mindset. As long as they weren¡¯t betrayed or trapped, those kind of people are generally prone to sympathy.¡±

    In the doomsday, not everyone was as tough as an iron.

    It¡¯s true. The doomsday¡¯s cruel. Encounters between survivors in the wild were often vignt.

    But human conscience wouldn¡¯t be easily wiped out from their heart in such a short period of time. Most people wouldn¡¯t risk their life to save others, but there were still some soft-hearted people who¡¯re willing to help others.

    In the scene they just designed, the chaser was just a skinny man. Whether a hunter or not, it¡¯s an easy task for three people to fight him. Or else¡­

    Killer Matt was annoyed, ¡°Maybe they discovered us, I just don¡¯t know where we went wrong.¡±

    They designed the trap with a lot of ambush team hiding in the shop on both sides. The higher ground on both sides were also guarded with gun men. Even a strong hunter couldn¡¯t resist once they fell into the trap.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take the initiative. They don¡¯t look that strong, we can¡¯t miss this opportunity. However if they ran away and scatter, it won¡¯t be easy to chase them. There are two men and a girl. Kill the man if necessary, but don¡¯t harm the girl. ¡°

    The bald man made up his mind with a stern expression. ¡°Once they found out something is wrong, they will instantly ran away. It won¡¯t be easy to chase them, but as long as we are still watching from the distance, then¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the bald man and the Killer Matt jumped down from the second floor. Several figures also showed up from the shops along the street. They were holding knifes, all of them were smirking.

    They had more than a dozen man, three hunters and firearms. The bald man was confident.

    With their power, they could take down an ordinarybat squad.

    Not to mention¡­

    The bald man sneered. As he approached, he had sensed it. Among the three of them, only the girl was a hunter. The other men were weak.

    With such a strength, even those three waited for them toe. They were being ignorant and also fearless.

    Fortunately, the girl was a hunter. If they turned her in to the boss, maybe they would get a better reward.

    He grinned, he felt victory was in his hand. ¡°Give me¡ª¡°

    Before he could finish the word, a sharp cry came from the air.

    He couldn¡¯t help but looked up and saw ck strange bird already flew above them. The weird bird had a humanoid torso with a sharp bird beak. A pair of huge ck wings spread out, covering half of the sky.

    It¡¯s a terrifying demonic beast!

    It already spotted the bald man.

    He no longer cared about the prey in front of him in his grasp, he was going to turn around and escape but the strange bird had found a crowd of human and swooped down!

 Chapter 51 â€“ Lindong!

    <h4>Chapter 51 ¨C Lindong!</h4>

    In an instant, a strong wind blew past their body like a knife.

    The wings of the bird swooped once, mming down the people on the street.

    The bald man also fell to the ground. His clothes were ragged and countless cut wounds were seen on his body.

    This demonic beast actually had the power of the wind. It¡¯s more terrifying than he thought!

    On the side, those ordinary people were dying. Only three hunters including him were still alive. However, they were injured and could no longer escape from the demonic beast.

    The bald man couldn¡¯t understand why such a demonic beast could appear in a ¡®safe area¡¯ not far from the shelter.

    He was unwilling.

    Previously, he was about to capture a pretty girl and presented her to the boss. And when the time came, he could enter the main team.

    His eyes widened.

    The three people in the distance were still standing.

    But how?

    The demonic beast¡¯s attack covered arge area. He saw mottled marks around on the ground around them.

    At this time, the strange bird found out that those three were standing still and swooped down again.

    This time, the attack was more concentrated and the wind de was sharper.

    The bald man couldn¡¯t help but felt happy. But at the next moment, his mouth slightly opened.

    He saw the three of them avoided in the distance. Their fast movements didn¡¯t belong to an ordinary survivor and weak hunter.

    Two of them took out their pistols and shot the bird.

    ¡°That kind of pistol can¡¯t hurt the demonic beast.¡±

    Blood dripped from the demonic beast.

    He widened his eyes again, his eyes were red with disbelief. Was the demonic beast weak?

    He should have fought the beast instead of running away.

    Bang!

    On the other side of the roof, their gunner also shot in panic. Several bullets hit the demonic beast. But this time, the bird was unharmed. A gust of wind de blew the gunners away.

    At this time, ine raised her staff and ice spikes flung toward the beast.

    The strange beast moved fast, avoiding the attack but ice spike hit its wings.

    Its speed was slowed by the frost.

    The bald man was shocked and speechless.

    He saw the ordinary looking man retracted his pistol, took out a dagger and sped both hands.

    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯

    Gray de stared at the strange bird. When it swooped down again, he leaped to attack.

    He first stepped on the edge of a window in the second floor and quickly leaped up as if he was running against the wall, defying gravity.

    Combat Skill ¨C Ghost Step!

    His body appeared and disappeared from time to time. Appeared a few meters away every one step.

    Whoosh!

    Gray de rose in the air and instantly appeared behind the strange bird. A cold light shed from the dagger.

    Combat Skill ¨C Backstab!

    The strange bird roared but couldn¡¯t get rid of Gray de. The wind de condensed and struck him.

    But Gray de seemed to have eyes on his back. Every time a wind de struck, he cut it out with the backhand of the dagger, broke every wind de.

    After several attacks, the blood of the strange bird spattered mid-air before it finally fell and crashed on the ground.

    At this time, Gray de appeared not far from the carcass. He was already on the ground.

    The bald man was desperate.

    He was just setting a trap. Why did he encounter such a terrifying bird? And above all, why did he meet with those people who were even scarier than the bird?!

    They collected the materials and spirit stone out of the carcass. Everyone else was at a miserable state, except for the three men and the bald man. They were all lying on the ground.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tang Yu walked over to the bald man.

    These days, life was hard. No matter what you did, danger always approaching. The ambush was the same. These people were the lessons of the past, because there¡¯s not enough investigation of the surrounding environment and the degree of danger. There was no risk assessment and no crisis warning. They would be dead.

    Well, not really. They¡¯re not died yet. Tang Yu decided to help them pass thest journey.

    The bald man looked at the approaching Tang Yu. His face was mixed with frightened, angry, and desperate expression. He suddenly shouted, ¡°Come on, kill me! My boss won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    ¡°You still have a boss?¡±

    The bald mean speak with confidence. ¡°The strength of our boss is beyond your imagination. You must know that our organization is a famous Orangutan¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t finish his word. He felt a scent of liquid on his throat.

    His consciousness gradually blurred. The bald man vaguely heard the young man¡¯s word.

    ¡°¡­never mind, I lost my interest in weaklings like you.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The sky gradually went darkened, shing out the colors of the setting sun.

    After a few bumps along the way, Tang Yu finally arrived in Lindong. He was relieved.

    They were at the outskirts of Lindong. There were some traces of survivors¡¯ activity. From time to time, they also met some returning survivors.

    At this time, it was very peaceful along the way. No one would choose to rob in such a ce.

    Suddenly, a towering city wall that stretched from one side to the other came to their vision. The wall was dark like a dark python. Anyone who saw this scene for the first time would be astonished.

    Tang Yu was also amazed.

    Without mentioning the quality, this wall¡¯s more spectacr than the city wall in his territory.

    The city wall on his territory just surrounding the vi area, the length¡¯s rtively small. However, the wall in front of him now stretches wide. He expected it surround the entire Lindong County. Such an amazing project.

    Beyond the city walls, well-equipped soldiers firmly standing on their post, their gaze fixed on the distance.

    In front of these soldiers, a heavy machine gun with arge caliber was erected at the wall. Its muzzle was aimed at the wilderness beyond the wall. If a demonic beast attack, the barrage of these machine gun bullets would instantly tear their bodies to pieces.

    In addition to heavy machine gun, there were also artilleries such as mortars, howitzer, and cannons ced at a certain distance behind the soldiers. Their metal muzzles also pointed far away.

    Not just the city walls, on the wilderness outside the city walls, fortresses were also built. Tang Yu could see ck barrels of guns sticking out of these fortresses. When a demonic beast approached from time to time, the barrel spitted out bullets, quickly killing the beasts.

    This was a strong defense. Ordinary demonic wave was a catastrophe for small shelters. But for Lindong shelter, they destroyed a demonic wave on a daily basis.

    This happened when the survivors went out.

    There were well-equippedbatants and Hunters who exude strong aura. There were also ordinary survivors with ragged clothes. Some of them are more likely outsiders who survived through the wilderness and finally arrived in Lindong shelter. They were crying with joy.

    The flow of the people who arrived increasing, it¡¯s a lively scene on the doomsday.

    As expected from arge shelter. Tang Yu thought silently.

    There was a rumbling noise from a distance. The sound wasing near. Tang Yu looked around and saw a row of convoys was moving in a full speed. The convoy¡¯s head was a modified Hummer with a bump on its front and welded steel te body. Two machine guns were installed on top of the vehicle like a pair of fang.

    Behind the modified Hummer, there were all kinds of vehiclesing from the distance like a torrent of steel. All of them were also modified.

    Many survivors showed envious expressions.

    This convoy was undoubtedly a symbol of strength in the doomsday! Gasoline was expensive and the vehicle moved with loud noises. Only a strong man with financial resources could form an entire convoy.

    Some teams were well equipped with alloy weapons and shield, also firearms. They were without a doubt, an elite team. The people who saw them passing by couldn¡¯t help but cheering and smiled. Before the team showed up, they were envious of other survivors. Butpared to them, these people were nothing.

    Honk-

    The convoy blew their horn continuously.

    Some survivors wanted to take a closer look to the convoy but didn¡¯t expect their arrogance. They were close to the gathering survivors near the gate but had no intention to slow down. Smoke from the vehicle¡¯s exhaust was rising to the sky.

    Someone showed a disgusted expression but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He could only evade quickly.

    ¡°Who are they? Why are they so arrogant with such a great power?¡±

    A young man couldn¡¯t see the convoy and he was angered by it.

    An older survivor beside him looked nervous, he quickly pulled him back and whispered, ¡°What are you saying? You want to die?!¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? This is the Lindong shelter. They can¡¯t kill someone in front of the army, right?¡±

    ¡°Inside the shelter and in front of the army, they didn¡¯t dare, but¡­¡± the older man shook his head. ¡°For people like us, we can only stay inside the shelter unless we want to die. Besides, not every ce in the shelter is under military inspection.¡±

    The young man was so scared that he quickly closed his mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s important is the name of the convoy. Do you know which mercenary regiment this convoy belongs to?¡±

    The young man shook his head.

    The elder survivor¡¯s eyes shed with fear, he spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°This convoy belongs to the Scarlet Hand Large Mercenary Corps. It¡¯s the most fierce and strongest one of all the mercenary regiments.¡±

    The young man¡¯s face turned white.

 Chapter 52 â€“ Knowledge

    <h4>Chapter 52 ¨C Knowledge</h4>

    Tang Yu snorted as he watched the convoy drove past the shelter gate.

    Human beings were so arrogant, they would be easy to get revenge to. In contrast, his strength was lo-key, it¡¯s hard toe by.

    Tang Yu certainly didn¡¯t care.

    Although, he might have to do something when he came to the east.

    Most of the survivors here were local survivors of Lindong shelter.

    These people went out early every day and returned after sunset. One by one, they seemed to show some kind of identification at the gate and they were allowed to enter the city.

    Other survivors who first came to Lindong shelter like his party lined up next to the city gate.

    There was a tent with a big letters hanging on the banner above it. Identity Registration.

    There were also some guide signs and instructions rted to the registration.

    New survivors need to be registered here in the registration office before they were allowed to enter the shelter. The identity registration was fairly simple, it only required basic information such as name, age, sex, and specialty to facilitate their work load in the shelter.

    There were three queues in the registration office. Two of them were ordinary queues and the other one was a VIP queue.

    The VIP queue was only for hunters and professional talents. The professional talents include medic, researcher, engineers, andbat ormand talents. These talents were rare in the Shelter. That¡¯s why the Lindong officials gave quite preferential treatment.

    There¡¯s only one VIP queue, but the lined up people were certainly fewer than the ordinary ones. This queue was equivalent to VIP guest. This was a preferential treatment and also a disguised solicitation.

    Naturally, from Tang Yu¡¯s view, some hunters had bad tempers. If they let them lined up with other survivors in the normal queue, a conflict would rise.

    Since Tang Yu had no bad temper, he lined up behind the VIP channel.

    ine grew up in the slum and naturally didn¡¯t appear ufortable. Gray de as always, lowers his sense of existence. Of course this was only referred to the case when they weren¡¯t talking about movies.

    The three of them stood out even in the VIP channel.

    There were many professionals in this VIP queue, but now they looked like an ordinary survivors in the other two queues. Their clothes were tattered like a refugee. Only a few hunter seemed to be more spirited. Butpared to Tang Yu and his party, everyone else looked miserable.

    In particr, ine. Although her anime character-like blue hair was covered with her hood, the glimpse of her beautiful face was enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention.

    Tang Yu had anticipated if someone would provoke them, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. If he thought carefully, these ordinary survivors didn¡¯t have the courage to directly look at her. Even some confident hunters didn¡¯t dare to cause a ruckus under the military¡¯s surveince.

    He just shrugged it off.

    It¡¯s difficult to trigger by pretending to get his face pped or something.

    The VIP queue was not long. It¡¯s now more than a month past after the doomsday. New survivors in the shelter were getting fewer and fewer. After a short while, it was already Tang Yu¡¯s team turn to register.

    A man who looked like a military officer was sitting behind the desk. The other one observed them and said, ¡°Two hunters, one ordinary person.¡±

    The officer pointed at ine and Gray de, and finally Tang Yu. A young clerk beside them handed out three empty forms. Two for hunter and one for ordinary person.

    Tang Yu scratched the tip of his nose. He wanted to say he was also a hunter but he didn¡¯t expect the officer to act as a detector.

    Hunters could sense each other¡¯s aura. Obviously, Lindong shelter would not let ordinary people to enter the VIP queue so they arranged a hunter at the registration table.

    Although ine and Gray de had lowered their auras, the officer still could sense them. Tang Yu was embarrassed as he didn¡¯t have the same aura.

    He decided to keep quiet. It would be too troublesome to prove his hunter identity. The most annoying thing before the doomsday was going through various formal process. For now, let¡¯s just filled the forms and left as soon as possible.

    They casually filled in their forms and handed it over to the clerk.

    Unsurprisingly, the officer looked at ine and Gray de and said, ¡°Do you want to join the military? Our treatment is the best one in the entire shelter. You can get various benefits and get stronger. A promotion is the most beneficial one¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, joining the military requires a series of test. If you¡¯re interested, you can fill out an application form first.¡±

    He spoke with a mechanical voice. Obviously, the same word had been spoken hundreds of times.

    ine and Gray de instantly refused by shaking their heads.

    The officer stopped talking.

    In his mind, ine and Gray de were newly awakened hunters. They had not yet reached the point of solicitation and he was only tasked with offering the job.

    As for Tang Yu, the officer shook his head lightly. He nced at Tang Yu and saw he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who fought often. But since he registered with two hunters, he didn¡¯t particrly care about this person¡¯s professional talent, fighter.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Once they stepped into the shelter, they felt like they had stepped into another world.

    The street facing the south gate is very wide. It¡¯s still lively even without the military vehicles that passed the street on weekdays. Survivors in different clothing were passing by, many vendors shouted their merchandise like a traditional market.

    It was lively especially at this time when survivors returned to the shelter, selling today¡¯s loot from the outside world.

    Tang Yu was amazed.

    The buildings on both sides of the streets remained intact. They still retained their appearance before the doomsday. Without the survivors with tattered and yellowed clothing that was passing by, he really felt like they were returning to the era before the doomsday.

    There were also some survivors at the city gate. They didn¡¯t carry anything in their hands. They were just standing by at the gate of the city. Sometimes when a survivors walked in, these people hurried up to circle them, but sometimes they were indifferent.

    When those people on the gate saw Tang Yu and his party, their eyes lit up and immediately rushed forward.

    A skinny young man in a ragged shirt spoke first, ¡°Boss, do you need a guide? I was a local in this Lindong city. I watched the establishment of the shelter with my own eyes. I¡¯m very familiar with every part in these city. I can guide you to the entire shelter for the whole day just with two portions of food.¡±

    The young man was dressed scruffy, but he was the most energetic onepared to the other survivors. Tang Yu considered, his hand reached for a can of meat from his backpack and tossed it over, ¡°Is this enough?¡±

    The skinny young man caught the canned meat. His face showed a surprised expression, ¡°Enough? No, no sir. It¡¯s too much. I was only talking about two portion of ordinary foods.¡±

    He seemed a little helpless. The other survivors were envious and annoyed.

    Tang Yu asked the young man to ept the canned meat and asked as he walked. ¡°Can you tell me everything about Lindong Shelter?¡±

 Chapter 53 â€“ Old Classmate

    <h4>Chapter 53 ¨C Old ssmate</h4>

    The skinny young man wrapped the canned meat on a clean cloth. He organized his words and began to speak.

    ¡°The establishment of Lindong Shelter began on the third day after the doomsday. It¡¯s been more than a month now. This shelter is also thergest shelter within hundreds of kilometers around the Lincheng area. The shelter hosted hundreds and thousands of survivors.¡±

    ¡°People said you can live a good life here. But the reality is different than what people preach about.¡± The skinny young man smiled bitterly. ¡°After all, there were too many survivors and the food is limited. The distributed food is too little so people had to find their own source of ie.¡±

    He pointed at a nearby building. At this time, the door was locked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the job market, some jobs will be assigned each morning. But they¡¯re all short term jobs like building the wall. And there were not much empty slot. People would line up every morning in front of the job market but so many people still can¡¯t get a job.¡±

    ¡°Of course hunters or professional are excluded. But ordinary people like me who can¡¯t get a job works as a guide. If we¡¯re lucky enough, we¡¯ll find someone like you. I can trade the canned meat from you for a few days¡¯ worth of food. Some people went out to the shelter to loot for goods. We call them scavengers. Sometimes they were lucky enough to find valuable goods, but mostly¡­¡±

    Scavengers¡­

    Tang Yu knew exactly who they were. On the way to the shelter, he had encountered many thin survivors. It was impossible for them to hunt demonic beast. They didn¡¯t possess the required ability for searching materials. After somebat teams finished searching, they went to pick up the leftover goods.

    The goods didn¡¯t worth much. Moreover, outside the shelter, no matter how close or far thebat team explored, there¡¯s no guarantee for safety. Sometimes, if they managed to find something valuable, they had to guard against the other survivors who would snatch it.

    Indeed, in Lindong shelter, the life was better than anywhere else.

    Tang Yu frowned.

    They had this many idle survivors¡­it¡¯s a waste ofbor!

    In his territory, he had a porter team. But as the waste materials from the resort gradually depleted, they had to travel further to get materials. Naturally, they needed to increase the manpower. There were also lumber yards and quarries in the territorial buildings just like the one in game. But it¡¯s very unrealistic to produce woods and stones out of thin air like in the game.

    Even if these resource buildings were built, they¡¯d still need survivors to inspect the operation.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Even if I had survivors, Ick spirit stones, blueprints and advanced metal materials.¡±

    He found out that hecked of all material. He should¡¯ve changed his name to Tang Que.

    Lindong County area was not small. But it¡¯s not particrly big either.

    Hundreds of thousands of survivors who suddenly flooded the Lindong shelter upied most of thend. Buildings with low function were demolished and transformed into crowded micro-apartments for the survivors to live in.

    Except for a few main street, the entire Lindong shelter was very crowded. It was hard to breathe in such view.

    Following the young man, Tang Yu walked along the main street. The young man introduced some of the main construction facilities of Lindong shelter as he walked.

    ¡°The original bank building over there was now transformed into a mercenary mission management center. Manybat teams went there every day to get a suitable mission. After they finish the mission, they would return to report in the mission center. They also could redeem the umted mission point for a handsome reward. That¡¯s why the mission center is the most visited ce for most hunters.¡±

    Tang Yu stroked his chin.

    After all, it wasmissioned by the Lindong official. Naturally, there were many good things on the reward lists in the mission center.

    No wonder why the hunters looked delighted.

    The rewards were ranging from the most basic foods to guns and even rocketuncher, armored vehicles. The types of weapons that would stir jealousy of their fellowbatants. There were also a few things that tingled Tang Yu¡¯s attention.

    Awakening Elixir.

    Lindong Shelter¡¯s research on human awakening was obviously advanced. This Awakening Elixir had a greater auxiliary effect and fewer side effectspared to the simple awakening headband. Although it¡¯s kinda useless for him, it¡¯s effective enough to attract outsiders to his shelter.

    Tang Yu thought carefully.

    He only needed a few Awakening Elixirs. With this sample, he could research it and possibly derived the form of this elixir.

    In addition, Tang Yu was surprised when he saw container of spirit power.

    Could this container really absorb spirit power?

    After the death of a demonic beast, spirit power would quickly dissipate if not absorbed by a hunter. But the scientist in Lindong had discovered a special crystal that waspatible with spirit power. Through their research, they managed to create a crystal vessel to contain the spirit power.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes brightened. This trip to Lindong was indeed worth the risk.

    ¡°Can I buy Awakening Elixir and Spirit Power Container with spirit stones?¡±

    ¡°You can buy Awakening Elixir with spirit stone. But Spirit Power Containers are only exchangeable with mission points. Also, Awakening Elixirs were categorized into grade three, six and nine. The high-grade elixirs are hard to buy.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t get it unless he took missions?

    He was a little depressed.

    Doing mission was out of the question. He went to east to do things, not just doing missions. Moreover, nobody knew how long it¡¯d take to umte mission points in order to redeem the container.

    ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± Tang Yu had a glimmer of hope.

    The skinny young man pondered for a while. ¡°They said there are various goods in the ck market that can be bought with spirit stones. But that¡¯s all I heard, I don¡¯t have any information about the ck market.¡± He was a bit distressed but it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t expect him to know everything. After all, this man was just an ordinary survivor.

    More importantly, he would eventually found the ck market. He was worried if the item he was searching for was avable there or not.

    Tang Yu gave hint at Gray de.

    The guide left and Gray de continue walked down the street to found some information regarding the ck market.

    ine looked delighted as she looked at the goods at the small street vendors along the street. Tang Yu let her be.

    Just in a few moments, Tang Yu was alone.

    Suddenly, a familiar voice called him from behind.

    ¡°Tang Yu?¡±

    When he turned, he saw a young man with sses with a t head.

    ¡°Are you Xiaoming? Li Xiaoming?¡±

 Chapter 54 â€“ News Regarding the Black Market

    <h4>Chapter 54 ¨C News Regarding the ck Market</h4>

    Li Xiaoming was Tang Yu¡¯s friend back at the college.

    They had a good rtionship. After all, they spent the night together, talking about random things and ate chicken together. They were the ¡®three irons¡¯ of friendship.

    However, Tang Yu almost didn¡¯t recognize him. In his memory, Xiaoming was a very gentle person. His hair was much longer than it¡¯s now. At the moment, his appearance gave him a clean and neat feeling.

    It was as if the two of them hadn¡¯t seen each other for years.

    But in fact, they met in school shortly before the Doomsday. After experiencing the life and that after the Doomsday, such a short time felt like years. Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but recall his youth and the lessons at the campus before the Doomsday.

    ¡°Let¡¯s walk around the shelter. You just arrived, right? I¡¯ll be your guide.¡±

    Seeing Tang Yu was holding an introductory guide pamphlet by a guide in his hand, Li Xiaoming dragged Tang Yu into a nearby restaurant.

    There were several shops on both sides of the main street. Although it¡¯s only a few, the variety was quiteplete.

    Restaurants, clothing stores, daily necessities shops, bars, etc. just like a busy marketce before the doomsday. This was the prosperity of Lindong.

    There were also some shops with doomsday atmosphere such as shops selling homemade guns, shops selling demonic beast materials, and some martial arts master before the doomsday opened a training course hall in the shelter. It¡¯s said that this business was hot right now.

    ¡­¡­

    The two of them took the seat near the window. Li Xiaoming handed the menu to Tang Yu. ¡°Look at the menu, it¡¯s something you can¡¯t have in the wilderness. Don¡¯t be shy, it¡¯s on me.¡±

    Tang Yu looked at the menu and found there were ordinary home-cooked dish before the doomsday such as braised eggnt, spicy potato shreds, home-made tofu, etc. In the doomsday, these dishes were considered a luxury. Most small shelters couldn¡¯t afford such dishes. But Lindong Shelter had variety of ingredients to cook some ordinary dishes.

    Of course it fetched for a high price. Tang Yu pointed at a few random menu. The waiter on the side calcted and said, ¡°The total is 20 yuan, thank you.¡±

    Saw the doubts in Tang Yu¡¯s eyes, Li Xiaoming exined with a smile, ¡°Twenty yuan is the price of twenty pounds of grain. Now, themon currency in the shelter is these food stamps. It has a nominal of one, two, five, and ten pounds. Unlike the food stamps back then, these stamps now can be directly exchanged into foods. Naturally, one food stamp is exchangeable with one pound ofmon food.¡±

    ¡°Also, we had to pay first before ordering. Someone once ordered a king¡¯s meal before but couldn¡¯t pay it. So, to avoid such scenario, all restaurants implements a system where customers have to pay first before ordering.¡±

    Lu Xiaoming found two crumpled food stamps with the value of 10 pounds from his pocket and was preparing to hand it over to the waiter.

    Tang Yu shook his head at the scene. Although Xiaoming was bold, Tang Yu saw a slight pain in his eyes.

    He understood that Li Xiaoming was just an ordinary survivor. Although his current living condition was better than average survivor, he wasn¡¯t living infort.

    Li Xiaoming might have to struggle just to get two ten-pound food stamps. It was worth of the most basic food for a month. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to let Li Xiaoming spend so much money.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    He handed a spirit stone to the waiter.

    Li Xiaoming was going to say something but his face expression changed when he saw the spirit stone. ¡°Oh, you¡­ you actually have a spirit stone. Are you a hunter? It¡¯s a shame that I wasn¡¯t a hunter. I can¡¯t get awakened. Not from the awakening headband or the Awakening Elixir.¡±

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Everyone wanted to be a hunter in the doomsday. Even if they didn¡¯t go out in the wilderness and hunting demonic beast, they¡¯d still have a bigger advantage over ordinary people in work. Who didn¡¯t want to be a hunter?

    Please read on our web systemtrantion, we may drop the novel if it have a low amount of readers.

    From his perspective, he didn¡¯t feel he have a right to say anything.

    On the contrary, Li Xiaoming instantly smiled. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t even care anymore. At least I have a stable job now. My life is so much better than ordinary survivors. At least I¡¯m still lucky than other people.¡±

    ¡°But for you, you can¡¯t waste your talent as a hunter. If you have savings, you should buy equipment in the official store like firearms, military special alloy sword. You should also listen to the other hunters.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded.

    Tang Yu saw Li Xiaoming was giving a sincere reasonable advice to him. But it was only applicable to ordinary hunters whereas he had surpassed this level. Besides, the weapon from his workshops were probably better than the military alloy sword.

    Of course Tang Yu kept the thought in his mind. After thinking about it, he asked, ¡°Do you know about the ck market? They said there were many good things there.¡±

    ¡°ck market?¡±

    Li Xiaoming thought briefly. ¡°I don¡¯t really know much about it, but they said the ck market was originally a ce where hunters traded forbidden items. But gradually it grew to be a small market just like the marketce in the Eastern District of the shelter. But the goods traded in the ck market were mostly rted to hunters such as items and equipment, some loot from the wilderness, and it is said that sometimes there are some forbidden items that was banned by the military.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes brightened. If the military banned some forbidden items, there might be a chance to find the spirit power container in the ck market.

    ¡°Do you know where it is?¡±

    Li Xiaoming frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard it was hidden somewhere in the shelter, but I don¡¯t know the specific location. But I heard one person mentioned it before. Tomorrow at work, I¡¯ll ask about it for you.¡±

    Tang Yu ordered two bottles of beer. The two of them exchanged words about their post-doomsdays experiences.

    Li Xiaoming didn¡¯t encounter any danger after the doomsday. Before it happened, he was working in Lindong County that wereter selected by the military as a shelter. He was fortunate enough to continue working in the factory. This job wasn¡¯t considered as a good job before the doomsday, but now it¡¯s the source of envy for most survivors.

    Stable job was rare in the shelter. They had fixed sry, got enough food every day and might also have some savings. Above it, their residence was much better than the relief rooms allocated by the officials for ordinary survivors.

    ¡°Do you know? At the early days of the shelter¡¯s establishment, gunshots were heard every day. That time, it was really terrifying. You¡¯re strong enough to survive in such a situation.¡± He sighed. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard about our other ssmate but the collegemittee. There were 2 person other than me working here. I just met you today. I don¡¯t know the rest of the remaining 503 of our ssmates.¡±

    Surviving was a very heavy topic.

    Every day, survivors arrived at the shelter. But a lot of people died on the journey to get here.

    Of course, most of their university ssmates were in Lincheng when the doomsday urred. Maybe some survived and came to this shelter, but Li Xiaoming hadn¡¯t seen them. In such arge shelter with hundreds of thousands people, finding someone was hard since theycked of information.

    After all, even if doomsday didn¡¯t ur, apart from a few close friends, they¡¯d soon be strangers again in a few years.

    ¡°Enough with these mncholy. Tang, you just arrived in the shelter today. You haven¡¯t found a ce to stay yet, right? If you don¡¯t want to live in those relief rooms, you have to go to the Housing Management Center to choose a room.¡±

 Chapter 55 â€“ Very Frugal

    <h4>Chapter 55 ¨C Very Frugal</h4>

    At the House Management Center.

    People came and go, houses were rented out every day.

    The relief room wasn¡¯t a simple tent Tang Yu had imagined. In fact, there weren¡¯t open space left in the shelter to ce tents. The relief room where ordinary survivors resided in was tube houses built by the shelter. The room was simple, there was no bed in it. A dozen people huddled together on the floor.

    Survivors with extra money naturally wanted to live in a better ce.

    ¡°The shelter houses were divided into five levels. Ranging from one to five stars.¡±

    As they walked, Li Xiaoming introduced Tang Yu to the houses, ¡°One-star housing is the relief room. Basically, the two-star housing is simr to our university dormitory room. There are 4-bed room and 10-bed room. It¡¯s all remodeled room. The ce I lived in is pretty decent. It¡¯s a dormitory for four people. However, there are no bathroom inside. You need to go to the public bathroom on each floor.

    ¡°The three-star housing is a bit different. The biggest difference is a three star room had private toilets and bathrooms. Basically, everyone dream to stay in this room. Even not every hunter could afford to stay in three-star housing.¡±

    ¡°Four-star are suites. The electricity is still avable at a fixed time during the night. While five-stars housing had 24-hours of electricity and there are still inte ess in the house.¡±

    Tang Yu sighed. This was also Lindong¡¯s official doing to divide the housing into so many levels.

    Just from the rent profit, as long as survivors continued their rent, the money flow wouldn¡¯t stop.

    He could use this shelter as a reference. He couldn¡¯t wait to write it down. This real estate business was extremely profitable. Compared to harvesting spirit stone from demonic beast, collecting money from this was even faster and profitable.

    One day, his territory would growrger. He could earn spirit stones from real estate and other industries. Then he¡¯d divide the housing into ten levels, such as six-star houses with air-conditioner and heater, seven-stars housing with refrigerator and oven, and even more house hold appliances in eight-star housing.

    At this moment, Tang Yu felt that his vision had be a long-term goal. As long as the territory grew into arge shelter, he would never run out of spirit stones! It¡¯s no longer just a dream!

    There were a lot of people lined up to rent houses.

    Most of them were hunters, and by the look of it, they seemed to know each other.

    The two of them were patiently waiting at the end of the line.

    Suddenly, there were noisesing from the front line.

    ¡°You must¡¯ve made such a big fortune to rent a four-star house, Mr. Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Brother Zhou, I heard you were up to somethingst time. It seems you seed. Congrattion!¡±

    ¡°Brother Zhou, you just hunted down a powerful demonic beast. Do you have any demonic beast materials to sell?¡±

    At the forefront of the line, a burly man was wearing demonic beast fur clothing and an axe on his bad. Tang Yu felt a little oppressive aura from the man.

    The strong man smiled rather modestly, ¡°I was just lucky.¡±

    Being able to rent a four-star housing, Zhou Jianhong was in a top-ranked team in the shelter. Those who had knowledge of his previous mission told their mission to hunt down a terrifying fourth awakening demonic beast.

    Fourth awakening demonic beast!

    Forget the fact that most of them were hunters, but they barely killed enough demonic beasts to advance to the next order. That¡¯s why most of them were still at the basic level.

    Even double awakening hunters were rare, they were already considered as elite person.

    It seemed like Zhou Jianhong was the only triple awakening hunter among these crowds.

    No wonder their team could take down such a demonic beast. Even if it was a product of theirbined power and used all variety of weapons and equipment, it¡¯s still considered a great strength!

    He¡¯s a true hunter. The staff of the Housing Management Center, especially the young female employees could no longer wait to give their best offers.

    The staff at the counter worked quickly, but there were too many people who just finished renewing their rents who didn¡¯t immediately leave. Instead, they were circling around Zhou Jianhong. Some people wanted to buy demonic beast material, others also asked about the hunting process. They were talking at the same time.

    It was Tang Yu¡¯s turn soon enough. The staff member behind the counter was a young woman. She looked at Tang Yu, ¡°Is this your first time renting a house?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The young woman handed Tang Yu a booklet that introduced the star housing and its prices, and then looked at Zhou Jianhong nearby.

    A delirium look.

    Tang Yu opened the booklet and pointed at one of the page, he had made up his mind.

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The young woman¡¯s face was nk. She took a look at the booklet and looked confused. ¡°Did you¡­open the wrong page?¡±

    ¡°No, I want this one.¡±

    The young woman was flustered, ¡°This is a five-star house.¡±

    She judged the man in front of her couldn¡¯t afford the rent of a five-star house. This was the first time she saw someone chose a five-star house since the first time she came into the shelter and lived in the relief housing group. But anyway, he couldn¡¯t possibly afford the rent of a five-star house.

    ¡°Of course, 30 spirit stones a month, the shortest lease period is a month.¡±

    The young woman still didn¡¯t believe him. Even though she showed no angry expression, she felt annoyed. Suddenly, she saw the man reaching into his pocket.

    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯

    She was puzzled.

    However, at the next moment, her eyes widened with surprise as the person in front of her took out a small bag of spirit stones from his pocket.

    ¡°This¡­do you really want to rent a five-star house?!¡±

    She was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t control her voice.

    ¡°Did I hear it right? Five-star house?!¡±

    ¡°Let me see which team rents the five-star house.¡±

    Many eyes looked over and saw Tang Yu and Li Xiaoming on the counter. Their first thought was disbelief.

    Most people here were hunters and they didn¡¯t feel any hunter aura from those two. Two ordinary people wanted to rent a five-star house? Was it even possible? They must be joking!

    However, when they saw the spirit stones in Tang Yu¡¯s hand wasing out of amon stic bag, these hunters were contemting on life.

    Was spirit stone worthless that an ordinary person dare to carry this many amount with him? He didn¡¯t even tie his stic bag, was he not afraid if the spirit stones will fall out if he idently shakes his hands?!

    It¡¯s unbelievable. When they were still struggle to afford a four-star room, this person just threw away spirit stones for a five-star room.

    In fact, many hunters could afford 30 spirit stones a month.

    However, a house of three or four-star was good enough. They didn¡¯t need luxury.

    Many hunters looked at Tang Yu with aplex expression.

    This rich bastard was either a local tyrant or a fool. The problem was, a fool that could spend 30 spirit stones was a rich fool.

    They were envious.

    Li Xiaoming was also dumbfounded.

    When Tang Yu spent a spirit stone at the restaurant, he was already surprised. He thought that Tang Yu was some kind of hunters who mixed well in the wild. He might have a few spirit stones in his hand, but it all changed when he saw the amount of spirit stones in Tang Yu¡¯s stic bag.

    ¡°Brother Tang, you shouldn¡¯t spent so many spirit stones for a five-star house just for a month. It¡¯s not worth it, you can¡¯t spend money like that. You should spend it to buy some good equipment to ensure your safety in the wild. When you get more money in the future, you can rent a five-star house. For now, let¡¯s just rent a three or four-stars house first.¡±

    Although it wasn¡¯t his spirit stones, Li Xiaoming still felt the heartache. The most important thing was not to spend money on unimportant things!

    However, Tang Yu was acting innocent.

    He thought the price was a bit pricey, but also very economical. The rents were only for a five-star suite, not vis. He wasn¡¯t nning on staying in Lindong shelter for long. Tang Yu didn¡¯t want them to earn his spirit stones.

    This was already very frugal.

    ¡°I need to rent a five-star. Also, I¡¯m not staying alone. Moreover, the five-star housing had inte. The water and electricity also runs 24 hours.¡±

    ¡°You can go to an inte caf¨¦ when you want to go online. And the four-star house isn¡¯t much smaller than a five-star house¡­¡±

    Li Xiaoming sighed.

    He couldn¡¯t really understand how a rich person¡¯s mind work.

 Chapter 56 â€“ Iâ€™m just a soldier

    <h4>Chapter 56 ¨C I¡¯m just a soldier</h4>

    Somewhere in the wilderness.

    Several hunters carefully moved forward.

    ¡°Brother Tao, there¡¯s no danger. The demonic beast up front has left.¡± A hunter holding a telescope observed and quickly confirmed it.

    Several other people smiled, ¡°We¡¯re lucky, the Tree Shade Shelter is getting near.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, back then we wasted a lot of time avoiding the demonic beast, sometimes we even fought it. If our luck is bad we will get injured. It¡¯s absolutely slowing down our journey. Today if we¡¯re lucky, maybe we can exchange the supplies without having to wait until tomorrow.¡±

    Captain Li Tao spoke with a rxed face.

    They were a hunter team from another small shelter, Creek Forest shelter.

    The distance Creek Forest and Tree Shade shelter was not too far and they oftenmunicated.

    On this trip, they brought some ¡®specialty product¡¯ of Creek Forest shelter. As well as some extra materials they wanted to exchange with Tree Shade shelter. They also wanted to exchange some information.

    Li Tao had the strength of a double awakening hunter. He was a top tree master in the Creek Forest shelter. In order to ensure the smoothness of the exchange operation, he led it every single time. He also wanted to go back quickly after finishing things.

    After all, every minutes passed in the wilderness was dangerous.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hurry up and get to the Tree Shade Shelter. We will rest there.¡±

    They were always vignt but that didn¡¯t make them slow. It wasn¡¯t long until they reached the periphery of the Tree Shade Shelter.

    However, at this time Li Tao was hesitant.

    He had been to the Tree Shade Shelter before, but something felt wrong.

    As far as they eye can see, there were ruins everywhere.

    Li Tao looked at the damaged fence all over the ground and the faintly visible footprints of demonic beast. His expression hardened, ¡°Careful! Something happened to the Tree Shade Shelter!¡±

    A misfortune?

    Or a disaster?

    The others responded quickly and hid themselves.

    They hid behind a broken wall, carefully observing the situation. But minutes after minutes passed by.

    ¡°Brother Tao, I think the situation seems a bit wrong.¡± A team member whispered, ¡°If something happened with Tree Shade Shelter, shouldn¡¯t it be quiet? Or things changed?¡±

    A little hesitation appeared on Li Tao¡¯s face, he murmured quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look, but be wary.¡±

    The environment inside the Tree Shade Resort Vi was the same just like its outside appearance. Li Tao could tell from the damaged buildings that the Tree Shade Shelter was without a doubt, demolished. Judging from its appearance, it seemed like a demonic wave attacked.

    Li Tao¡¯s expression changed.

    Tree Shade Shelter¡¯s power was terrifying. If they were this easily destroyed by a demonic wave, what about their shelter?

    ¡°Just¡­ Why is it so quiet here? Besides¡­¡± Li Tao frowned, ¡°there aren¡¯t demonic beast or human bodies here!¡±

    After a demonic wave, there must be some corpses left even if the demonic beast already left. Either human body or demonic beast¡¯s carcass. He recalled that from the outside, the entire shelter was destroyed and ruined as if trampled by demonic wave. He even saw traces of dried blood. Bu why there was no human body here?

    It made no sense!

    Was the doomsday over?!

    ¡°Brother Tao, look over there. What is that?¡±

    In the distance, an unknown creature with a round torso and sturdy arms walked back and forth.

    ¡°Is it a demonic beast? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Li Tao swallowed and spit only to found the round guy was looking at them.

    It sent shivers down his spine.

    He didn¡¯t sense any aura from its body so obviously, it¡¯s not a demonic beast. But the whole situation was too eerie. Li Tao didn¡¯t want to underestimate it.

    ¡°Brother Tao, what do you think that thing is? Some legendary demonic beast, a puppet, or something else?

    Li Tao heard his team member spoke.

    Thinking about this, he also remembered some problems he dismissed, ¡°Maybe the Tree Shade Shelter did survived from the demonic wave, but they certainly suffer a great loss. Not many people survived.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡± A team member said, making the rest of the team felt sad and sorrowful. ¡°There were around two of three thousand people here, but now, we haven¡¯t see any person along the way. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not many survivor left. Brother Tao, should we get in?¡±

    They originally came to exchange materials with the Tree Shade Shelter, but since the whole shelter was already destroyed, maybe they couldn¡¯t get any exchange appointment at all.

    ¡°Why not? We should check it out. At least we can find out what happened from the surviving people. Not to mention¡­¡±

    Li Tao pointed at the round puppet in the distance, ¡°There should be some masters lived here. Since it¡¯s no longer safe, maybe we can persuade those hunters toe to our shelter.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°As expected from brother Tao.¡±

    ¡°This is a win-win solution. Those hunter can get a safe ce to stay and our shelter had more hunters. Our safety is more ensured this way.¡±

    In the distance, someone was running fast. Li Tao smiled, ¡°It seems like we guessed right. The Tree Shade Shelter had spotted us.¡±

    After all, they were outsiders. They were just standing still and waiting, they didn¡¯t cause any problem. While maintaining their vignce, obviously. It¡¯s a normal thing to do when two groups of foreign survivors met. They needed to be careful so they didn¡¯t get betrayed.

    Although Creek Forest and Tree Shade Shelter oftenmunicated with each other, there¡¯s no guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be a conflict. Of course, judging from the Tree Shade Shelter¡¯s current heavy loss, Li Tao didn¡¯t think that they were a threat.

    ¡°We are from Creek Forest Shelter and we want to¡­¡±

    Li Tao¡¯s word suddenly stopped.

    He had imagined the survivors who survived the demonic tide should be in a tattered clothes, or maybe they were injured.

    But the approaching man wore a ckbat uniform with a long sword on his back and a pistol on his waist.

    Compared to their appearance who were wearing ordinary clothes and dirty from the wind and dust during their 20 kilometers journey, it looked like they were the one who struggled after their shelter was destroyed.

    That shouldn¡¯t be the case!

    How could the people from the Tree Shade shelter suddenly be this well-equipped?

    In other words, this person who¡¯s wearing a good equipment must be the highest authority of the shelter.

    The man hesitated, ¡°Creek Forest Shelter? I¡¯ve never heard of it. Never mind, I¡¯ll take you to the person in charge. I¡¯m just a soldier anyway.¡±

    Li Tao was speechless.

 Chapter 57 â€“ Calm Down

    <h4>Chapter 57 ¨C Calm Down</h4>

    Li Tao followed Lu Xiaopeng, he was still shocked.

    This man¡¯s strength was almost broke the first awakening stage. Although this person wasn¡¯t as strong as himself, he would still be considered strong enough in any small shelter. Maybe the three people behind him were even weaker than this man.

    Such a strong person was a mere soldier. Li Tao couldn¡¯t believe it. Maybe they were just bluffing?

    They moved forward to the vi area where Li Tao was familiar with. Along the way, he saw other survivors working. Some of them were transporting waste materials, some were cleaning the road, and some others were doing some construction works. The view was exactly like his imagination. Although the Tree Shade Shelter was severely damaged, the survivors who survived the attack were all in a good condition.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± The leading person said.

    Li Tao responded absently. He already knew since he had been here several times. After passing this road and climbed a little bit, they could see the vi area.

    Suddenly, he saw his team jaw-dropping. Their eyes were staring past him.

    In front?

    Li Tao was confused and also looked forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s a city wall! How is that even possible? It wasn¡¯t there before, how did the Tree Shade Shelter built this city wall in such a short time?!¡±

    He saw the hunter leading them stopped and took out a cigarette from his pocket. He lit up the cigarette and wait for them, ¡°I¡¯ll wait here, we will continue after you finish. Calm down, what you¡¯re about to see is not just city walls.¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng waved his hand and exhaled the smoke from his mouth.

    Li Tao and the others followed the hunter. As they walked through the gates, they were even more amazed to observe the city wall at a close range. With such a wall, they didn¡¯t have to worry about demonic wave.

    He couldn¡¯t help but felt envious.

    The numbers of survivors increased as they approached the vi area. Everyone was busy doing work. Li Tao saw several patrols in ckbat uniforms and armed with guns.

    He was forced to believe that it was indeed the standard equipment for soldiers.

    Shortly, the leading man pointed to a vi, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    The vi had been repaired and the sign of damage was nowhere to be seen. It seemed like they used this ce as the general office.

    Following Lu Xiaopeng, Li Tao stepped into the vi and saw Chen Haiping was calcting the daily workload of the survivors. After greeting him, Li Tao called his men as Lu Xiaopeng said, ¡°Mr. Chen, they said they are a team from the Creek Forest Shelter¡­¡±

    Li Tao was impressed with Chen Haiping. They had met before when he visited the shelterst time. He was relieved to saw a familiar face as so many things had changed from the Tree Shade Shelter.

    However, he was stunned again.

    In his memory, Chen Haiping strength was ranked in the middle-high rank in the shelter. The Tree Shade and Creek Forest shelter¡¯s strength was simr. His strength was somewhere near the peak, if he was lucky, he could break through the double awakening.

    But now, Chen Haiping¡¯s strength was even stronger than him. Maybe he was reaching the peak of the double awakening.

    Was he this strong?

    Li Tao was lost in the moment. He began to question his strength.

    After a short pause, he took a deep breath and decided to put away all the things he had seen in this shelter. He would ask about itter when they finished exchanging.

    He stated the purpose of his trip.

    ¡°Exchange? That¡¯s fine.¡±

    Chen Haiping nodded, he acted like a proper general manager of the shelter.

    There was a time when he longed to be a warrior. But now as a clerical writer, his power also elerated. This was probably the mostfortable option.

    Li Tao put the backpack in the desk and took out a greenish-blue fruit with the appearance like an apple, ¡°This is green fruit. It¡¯s one of new variety of fruits that appeared after doomsday. It can be used as a staple food since it can satisfy hunger. The tree is quitemon, as long as you could master the method of finding the fruit tree, you can relieve the food shortage of your shelter. We can tell you about the method if you bid well.¡±

    Li Tao finished his words in one breath and waited for Chen Haiping¡¯s answer.

    Since his shelter found this green fruit was non-toxic and edible, their food shortage was somewhat relieved a lot. His people who didn¡¯t want to believe in the Tree Shade Shelter were worried that they would refuse. But on the contrary, now that the Tree Shade Shelter was attacked by demonic wave, they could get enough food this way.

    However, Chen Haiping was unimpressed.

    Just calm down!

    Li Tao thought about it. He decided to take out other goods such as demonic beast materials, some daily necessities, and medicines. These goods were rare in the doomsday. That¡¯s the main reason why the Creek Forest and Tree Shade forest often exchanged materials. Generally, they would take out their surplus materials and exchange it for the materials theycked in stock.

    Medicine, for example. It was a rare item during the doomsday. It happened that Creek Forest shelter had surplus stock of medicine butcked of other materials. So they brought their surplus materials and see what the Tree Shade Shelter had in stock. The same thing applied to Tree Shade Shelter, they¡¯d sent a team to Creek Forest Shelter for exchange.

    However¡­

    Chen Haiping pondered, ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯tck any of these things. We can buy some medicines but we don¡¯t need the others.¡±

    Medicine and daily necessities were the things that couldn¡¯t be produced in the territory. Previously, they indeedcked of the 2 items. However, after they had the space backpack, it¡¯s no longer the case. Every time Roger went out, he grabbed many of these things in the backpack.

    Their medicine stock was secured.

    Naturally, Li Tao didn¡¯t understand why. But he epted it anyway.

    Chen Haiping said, ¡°Although we don¡¯t need your supplies, you can take a look at our stock.¡±

    He got up and walked into another room.

    Li Tao followed.

    He was also curious about what items the Tree Shade Shelter had in stock.

    When he entered the room, he noticed the room was already crowded. The hunter who just guided them in was among the crowds.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to spend my contribution points for the training pass for the third and fourth floor. One points every two hours. I¡¯m nning to go there tonight. Fatty Peng, why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go. This time I¡¯ll be able to hold it for five minutes and beat you!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s on the fifth floor anyway? 60 contribution points for half a day. The minimum charge is half of it. Which means¡­¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng was curious. Every time Captain Roger wasn¡¯t training on the third of fourth floor, he sneaked to the fifth floor to peek what¡¯s inside. He knew it was an unusual training facility.

 Chapter 58 â€“ Is there any bulk discount?

    <h4>Chapter 58 ¨C Is there any bulk discount?</h4>

    He clearly understood every wordsing out from Chen Haipings¡¯s mouth. But he couldn¡¯t understand all the wordsbined.

    He looked at the most noticeable part in the whole room. It was arge exchange list with many items avable for exchange.

    Most of them were foods.

    Canned beef, canned pork, canned fruits, canned vegetables¡­

    Chocte, spicy strips, cookies¡­

    Even fresh fruits and vegetables, chicken, duck, goose, fish, pig, beef and mutton were avable on the list. Li Tao looked at the exchange price on the list. He wasn¡¯t familiar with contribution points but there were also price list for spirit stone currency. It was a good price, not particrly expensive or anything.

    ¡°We can exchange these things? You can even open a supermarket with this rich variety of foods!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s entirely possible. But what¡¯s the point?¡± Peng Bo felt this person was noisy. He looked at the staff of the exchange office and thought carefully, ¡°I want to exchange for a box of Snickers, two bottles of Red Bull, a pack of Qiaqia Sunflower Seeds, and some packages of Happy Potato Chips. Hmm¡­ it seems like I choose too many.¡±

    Peng Bo grinned, ¡°Xiao Chen, can you give me a discount?¡±

    The clerk called Xiao Chen saw Peng Bo¡¯s fierce expression, he smiled bitterly. ¡°Brother Peng, please don¡¯t be silly. Everything here is already counted. I would be med if something¡¯s missing.¡±

    Peng Bo also acknowledge the truth. He was only joking and greedy. He finally chose fewer things.

    A bypassing Xiaopeng showed a mocking face, ¡°Look at all the stuff you just redeemed. There won¡¯t be enough points to redeem the training pass.¡±

    The clerk took out a special small book and wrote down the exchanges contribution made. Manual recording was troublesome.

    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many people in the shelter at the moment. Besides, the contribution points were currently avable to patrols and some working managers.

    Tang Yu understood this recording method was out-of-date. It¡¯s not just troublesome but also prone to problems. However, the territory currently had nowork and programmer. It¡¯s impossible to get a modern exchange method in the moment.

    Xiao Chen recorded Peng Bo¡¯s contribution exchange and opened a drawer.

    There was cabs with many drawers behind the counter.

    Items was ssified and ced in marked drawers. He opened them one by one, took out the things Peng Bo wished to exchange and handed them over.

    Li Tao observed from the side and saw clearly.

    All these drawers are filled with food! Food!

    Nearby, he saw a fully working freezer with running electricity. He saw a glimpse of red thing inside the freezer. Was that raw meat?

    Lu Xiaopeng patted his shoulder, ¡°Take it easy, your eyeballs looks like they¡¯re about to pop out.¡±

    Li Tao was speechless.

    Lu Xiaopeng pointed at the exchange list. ¡°Well, you are from the river¡­ uh, what was your shelter again?¡±

    ¡°Creek Forest¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, Creek Forest. Let me give you a suggestion, don¡¯t buy useless snacks like Fatty Peng. Do exchange your money for some equipment. It¡¯s worth your money.¡±

    Li Tao looked at the equipment exchange list.

    Compared to the rich variety of foods, the equipment list seemed a bit pale.

    Standard Long Sword (Normal). Price: 15 contribution points / 30 spirit stones.

    Standard Long Sword (Enhanced 1). Price: 30 contribution points.

    Standard Long Sword (Enhanced 2). Price: 50 contribution points.

    Standard Combat Uniform (Normal). Price: 15 contribution points/30 spirit stones.

    Li Tao froze at the equipment price list.

    Compared to the rtively cheap foods, these equipment were ridiculously expensive.

    These weapons and equipment were most likely the ones worn by the Tree Shade hunters. He admitted that they looked good, but the price was outrageous.

    Lu Xiaopeng saw his doubts and gently dragged Li Tao outside.

    He saw a survivor was pushing a cart full of scrap metal, he called him and picked up a piece of discarded steel bar. ¡°Watch this!¡± He held the steel bar on his left hand and the long sword on his other hand, he swung the sword at the steel bar. The steel bar was sliced in two pieces and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng stacked two steel bars and swung his sword again. The steel bar broke into four parts.

    ¡°Look again.¡±

    He continued to stack the steel bar again. This time on the ground.

    Woosh!

    Woosh!

    He was absorbed in the scene.

    Li Tao thought carefully.

    He was a hunter who had faced demonic beast. Naturally, he understood how hard it was to kill a demonic beast.

    The sharp weapons before the doomsday were useless against the demonic beast.

    Even the best sword was dulled in just a few battles.

    That wasn¡¯t the main problem. The most important thing in a battle against the demonic beast was, it¡¯s hard to severely wound the demonic beast.

    But with such a sharp weapon, Li Tao could imagine.

    The demonic beast fur that previously was hard to prate would be prated easily with such a sharp de. Killing a demonic beast would be easier.

    This way, the whole battle oue will be safer.

    In a sh, he thought of all the benefits of having such a sharp weapon.

    They went back to the exchange room again.

    Li Tao took a closer look at the exchange list, ¡°Why do some equipment exchange prices only avable in contribution points, not in spirit stones currency?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ uh I forgot.¡± Lu Xiaopeng thought hard.

    Chen Haiping was busy with something but decided to interfere. ¡°It¡¯s only avable in contribution points because it¡¯s not avable to public. Only our internal staff can exchange the equipment with contribution point. Basically, using contribution points is cheaper than spirit stones. Our internal staff can exchange one contribution points with one spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°How about that? Are you interested in joining our shelter¡¯s patrol team?¡±

    That hit the spot.

    Li Tao felt bitter.

    When he first saw the condition of Tree Shade Shelter, he thought he could recruits some hunters from here. But now it was the other way around.¡±

    He envied the hunters in this shelter, but he still had high moral and dignity. He didn¡¯t forget the purpose of this trip.

    Li Tao said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy a Normal Standard Sword first.¡±

    He searched through his bag and found 20 spirit stones, ¡°Some of them was extracted from a double awakening demonic beast. It should be enough.¡±

    Chen Haiping received the spirit stones and inspected it, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s enough. The Standard Sword is not here. Wait here, I¡¯ll fetch it.¡±

    Shortly after, Chen Haiping brought a standard long sword. Li Tao swung it around several times, it was very light. He felt his spirit stones was well spent.

    The teammates around him were envious.

    They also wanted to own the long sword. But they couldn¡¯t afford the price.

    ¡°Oh, by the way. You can get a set of equipment for free just from joining our patrol. Including normal standard long sword, standardbat suits, also rifles, pistols and other equipment¡± Chen Haiping suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Of course, these items will be avable for a long time. Maybe we even got new items in stock in the future. So if you still wants to buy them, just hand over your spirit stones.¡±

    The other team members were even more envious.

    If it wasn¡¯t for their high morals, they would probably join the shelter.

    Li Tao felt he shouldn¡¯t stay here for any longer.

    Otherwise, his moral defense would be shattered.

    There was some idents when they first arrived at the Tree Shade Shelter, but they finally reached their goals. Even though he couldn¡¯t exchange many things¡­

    He saw the long sword on his hands and felt this trip was worth it.

    ¡°Tree Shade Shelter people, we bid you farewell. After we get back to our shelter, we will tell our leader about the details. We might visit again next time.¡±

    He stopped at the city gates, Li Tao finally thought about something, ¡°I was just wondering, is there any bulk discounts?¡±

 Chapter 59 â€“ News on the Luoxia Shelter

    <h4>Chapter 59 ¨C News on the Luoxia Shelter</h4>

    Lindong, five-star residence.

    These suits were originally a hotel suite. The environment was excellent, so it was used as a five-star housing after the doomsday.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t know yet that Chen Haiping had helped him in business. He was browsing for some information in theputer on his room.

    ine went shopping early in the morning. Gray de went to gather some more information after he observed each property in the house.

    ¡°No¡­ Nope¡­ That wasn¡¯t what I was looking for.¡±

    He had been using theputer to find some information ever since they arrived in this suitest night. His top priority was to find some information about the shelter where his parents were probably staying.

    Thework avable in Lindong Shelter was a Local Area Network.

    There weren¡¯t many inte options, but two of them were the most important.

    The first one was data bank. Many materials before the doomsday were entered on it. Whether they were useful or not, nheless, Tang Yu copied them all in a sh disk.

    Knowledge was the essence of human civilization. In the doomsday, it could be useful if it¡¯s maintained well.

    Some blueprints that were now avable were guns.

    The blueprints weren¡¯t that valuable, they could be found online before the doomsday. But having a blueprints and being able to manufacture guns from blueprints was a different thing.

    Tang Yu had no worries. Through research, by spending some spirit stones, these blueprints could be transformed into the corresponding blueprints by the research institute and the workshop would manufacture the guns. Of course the research institute could also analyze the actual gun and develop the blueprints. But this method was more expensive.

    He naturally chose the less expensive method.

    Firearms were still considered good. Just by recing the ordinary bullets into armor-piercing ammunition would greatly increase its destructive power against demonic beast. Even if it couldn¡¯t finish a powerful demonic beast, it¡¯d be good enough as a defensive weapon.

    Tang Yu entered another function, the War Forum.

    This was an exchange forum developed by Lindong officials. The UI was fairly simple, but it contained a whole lot of useful information.

    Many survivors, especially the mission team exchanging and trading information with their fellow hunters there. Officials also sometimes posted some important news.

    Tang Yu browsed, his eyes quickly skimming trough the information. However, there was too much information and it wasn¡¯t properly organized.

    [High-Ranked Demonic Beast Found in the Western Suburbs of Lincheng!] [A Demonic Beast Bigger Than a Truck Was Spotted!] [Want to Sell Demonic Beast Fur. Amount and Price is Negotiable] [A forest in east of Qingxi Town was identified with high-grade wood. Recruiting new team member to collect the woods. Our team ranked 87 in the mission center. Contact us ASAP if you¡¯re interested in joining.] [(OFFICIAL) Academy of Sciences announced that they had achieved high stage in the study of demonic beast and had extracted power source from it. It¡¯s expected to be used in future equipment.]

    Dazzling array of posts appeared in front of him. Even it wasn¡¯t the information he was looking for, they¡¯re indeed a mind-blowing information.

    This trip to Lindong was indeed worth the risk. In terms of personnel or resources,rge shelters couldn¡¯t bepared with small shelter.

    Only powerful hunters could survived the wilderness to Lindong. That was the reason why there were so many powerful hunters in Lindong Shelter and only weak hunters in small shelters.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the system and territory, he¡¯d prefer to set up a mercenary regiment in Lindong.

    Tang Yu swiped page after page.

    A post came into his view.

    [Summary of surrounding provinces and cities.]

    It was posted three days ago.

    Official didn¡¯t post this, but an ID called BaiXiaosheng10086. From the numbers behind the ID, Tang Yu estimated that the ID BaiXiaosheng was already taken, so the person added numbers behind it.

    That person was very famous in the forum. The post contained a map and summary of all aspects of the map. Tang Yu read it carefully.

    Basically, every capital city of the province had arge shelter, there were also some number of two cities that merged into one shelter. In addition, some small and medium shelter were also marked in the post.

    Not only that, there were countless small shelters. Some of them was hiding their location in order to survive from demonic beast.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes fell on a point of the map.

    The Tree Shade Shelter was marked with a ¡®destroyed¡¯mentary.

    This man was well informed.

    Tang Yu was also surprised. This BaiXiaosheng10086 did have real skills on finding information.

    He found the neighboring provinces on the map. There were less information on it, but somerge shelters were marked.

    ¡°I found it! Luoxia Shelter!¡±

    Whenmunication was still avable, he received news from his parents that the military was building a shelter.

    That was the Luoxia Shelter, located in the suburb of Luoxia.

    There was a summary.

    Luoxia Shelter was veryrge shelter with more than two million survivors resided inside. The shelter was built by thebined forces of three nearby military divisions.

    Tang Yu was relieved to read the summary.

    Their military strength was even stronger than the one in Lindong. Theoretically speaking, the security was guaranteed.

    He hadn¡¯t heard news ofrge shelters being destroyed by demonic beast.

    Although he was a little bit relieved, Tang Yu was still anxious. His parents were safe and sound, but that didn¡¯t mean they livedfortably.

    He was once an ordinary survivor.

    But he also understood that worrying over things was useless.

    The distance between him and Luoxia Shelter was thousands of kilometers apart. With countless dangers along the way, it would be very difficult to reach the Luoxia Shelter.

    Especially after he saw a city-level demonic beast above the awakening order in Maple Leaf Town.

    He understood that currently it¡¯s impossible to cross the distance. He had to prepare so many things such as vehicles with both good defense and speed just to get to Lindong Shelter.

    Along the way to Lindong, even off-road vehicles didn¡¯t help much. Sometimes the road was jammed and they had to take care of the obstacle on the road.

    In that case, if he wanted to go to Luoxia Shelter from the territory, he had to spend countless days in the wilderness. It¡¯s simply too dangerous.

    After some consideration, Tang Yu sighed and downloaded the map.

    This map was very informative. It didn¡¯t just contain information about the shelters, but also marked some cracks of the abyss.

    In other word, this map was very valuable.

    At the end of the post, Tang Yu read the line.

    [For more detailed information, please consult BaiXiaosheng Office in Dongyuan Street No.25. There¡¯s a 20% discount for new customers/]

    Tang Yu was speechless.

    He wrote down the address and continued to read other content.

    All day long until the night fell.

    After dinner, Tang Yu, ine and Gray de came to the appointed ce.

    Li Xiaoming was already there. He wore ck suit equipped with a hat, ck sunsses and mask.

    He cautiously hid behind a utility pole.

    Tang Yu was speechless and sneaked on his back. He gently patted his friend¡¯s shoulder.

    Li Xiaoming jumped in surprise, ¡°Damn you, Tang. Are you ready? We¡¯re going to the ck market. We should maintain a low profile and hide our faces so we don¡¯t attract other people¡¯s attention.¡±

    He started talking and raised his eyebrows. He noticed there were two other people behind Tang Yu. Probably the teammates he had mentioned before.

    All three of them were wearing ck robes with hoods and mask on their face. He wouldn¡¯t have recognize them if it wasn¡¯t for Tang Yu¡¯s voice.

    ¡°¡­well, aren¡¯t you well prepared?¡±

    Tang Yu shrugged, ¡°I just did what you asked me to do.¡±

    They followed Li Xiaoming and finally came to a hut.

    Tang Yu had no idea how Li Xiaoming knew about this ce even though he¡¯d never been there before.

    Tang Yu tried to remember the road he had just walked. His direction-blind ¡®ability¡¯ got the best of him. His mind was busy recalling.

    ¡­so the ck market was well hidden.

 Chapter 60 â€“ The Black Market

    <h4>Chapter 60 ¨C The ck Market</h4>

    A middle-aged man was dozing inside the hut.

    After Li Xiaoming spoke the secret code, the man let them pass.

    A hole was revealed under the bed.

    ¡°Go ahead. But you already understand the rules of the ck market, right? This ce is protected by the Big Four mercenary regiments so don¡¯t even think about making problem.¡± The middle-aged man warned the four of them.

    Only Li Xiaoming was trembling.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t care.

    Even without his warning, there¡¯s no need to get into trouble.

    The passage ran underground with stair steps.

    At first it was narrow, but it gradually became spacious as they walked further.

    After a while, the front suddenly brightened as if they just entered a dark tunnel and light was seen at the end of the tunnel. Near the end of the tunnel, they heard some noises.

    Tang Yu looked up and observed his surrounding area.

    This was an underground tunnel. Bright fluorescentmp was hanging on both sides of the tunnel. A red arrow was painted on the wall, indicating the direction of the ck market.

    This was probably an abandoned fallout shelter. With this kind of ce, no wonder the ck market dared to operate in the shelter.

    As they advanced forward, they gradually saw other survivors.

    Most of them dressed just like them. With mask, and other things to hide their faces.

    There were also some different, elegant and well-equipped people. They walked down the passage as the other survivors stared with an enviously.

    They came from every directions. Tang Yu guessed there were other entrances to this ce.

    That¡¯s rather reasonable. The tunnel would be too crowded if it only had one entrance.

    An iron gate appeared at the end of the tunnel with the sign ¡°Wee to the Lindong ck Market.¡±

    Tang Yu slightly twitched his mouth.

    Were the ck markets nowadays this arrogant?

    The iron gate was open wide. Several guards in ck clothes were standing nearby.

    Tang Yu felt the guards had the power of a double awakening, with the leader was triple awakening. They must¡¯ve been the man sent by the Big Four mercenary regiments to guard the ce.

    The Big Four mercenary regiments were the onlyrge mercenary regiments in the entire Lindong shelter. Their mercenaries¡¯ strengths were far superior in power. Just looking at the men sent to guard the ck market, their full strength was enough to crush most of the mercenary regiments in the shelter.

    They¡¯re really good.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t know how many gates the ck market had.

    Were the guardse from the Big Four mercenary regiments, or they just worked together? It seemed these guards were more than enough to force bosses to gather together and y Mahjong.

    He shook off the thought.

    As they walked pass the gate, the ce became wider. Some merchants were seen everywhere.

    Some people chose to sell things directly to the ck market while others set up a stall. Of course, it¡¯s not free. They had to pay a certain stall fee to the Big Four mercenary regiments.

    This was also an easy way to get money. Tang Yu¡¯s eyes shed with determination.

    ¡°I¡¯ll set a small goal for now. Butter, I¡¯ll open a ck market in arge shelter!¡±

    He carefully observed the stalls. It¡¯s roughly simr to a normal market, but the sold goods are slightly different.

    Weaponry were amon item here, there¡¯re some powerful weapons such as a rocketunchers which weren¡¯t sold by the Lindong officials.

    Aside from exchanging task points, it¡¯s only possible to buy them here in the ck market.

    No wonder the ck market was so crowded.

    There were also some improper and weird things on sale. But this was the ck market. It¡¯s also possible to buy worthless things. If there¡¯s any fake things, it could be a trouble.

    No matter what you bought, other people wouldn¡¯t know it.

    That was also the charm of the ck market. That¡¯s one of the reasons why people came here every day.

    You could see many people cry in the entrance of the tunnel after they realized they bought fake things.

    The uniquendscape of the ck market attracted people to stop by every day.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t find anything he liked. He was a little bit disappointed because he hadn¡¯t find Awakening Elixir and spirit power container yet.

    ine and Gray de spent their spirit stones and bought some small objects.

    Patrols earned money, as well as followers. They had savings of spirit stones.

    Li Xiaoming was just sightseeing, but it also widened his mind.

    They were scattered, each person following their own interest.

    Tang Yu saw a stall and his eyes suddenly brightened.

    The stall was rtivelyrge and had many goods to sell. The highlighted item was the awakening elixir.

    But the quality was not good.

    This was a medium quality elixir. But it¡¯s a popr item. Most of the products avable in the market were low quality goods. At this time, if someone saw this item, they would directly buy them from the stall owner.

    He approached the stall.

    A burly man next to him smiled and greeted, ¡°Brother, is this your first time?¡±

    Tang Yu was stunned. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The burly man continued, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something, don¡¯t be easily dazzled. You must be cautious not to get fooled.¡±

    Tang Yu looked puzzled.

    He wasn¡¯t surprised to be seen by others. After all, they looked the same in this ck market. But what¡¯s with this enthusiastic aura?

    Something was not right.

    Tang Yu felt his voice was kind of familiar. When he thought about it carefully, he was the captain Zhou who rented a four-star house he had seen at the house management center!

    No wonder so many hunters knew this person. It turned out he owned a stall in the ck market.

    Zhou Jianhong didn¡¯t recognize Tang Yu but he saw his doubts.

    ¡°Do you think only bad peopleing the ck market? That¡¯s not true! Just consider the ck market as a normal market.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, this ck market is located in the shelter. If only a few people know about it, it¡¯s normal. But do you think the official won¡¯t notice this with so many peopleing in and going out every day? What I think is, even though the ck market is not open for public, the official actually knows about this, they just don¡¯t care. My guess is some high-rank figures had some kind of agreement about the ck market.¡±

    Tang Yu thought about it.

    The ck market wasn¡¯t exactly a secret. Even an ordinary person like Li Xiaoming could get information and got in.

    This old man, as a powerful hunter must¡¯ve had broad knowledge. Tang Yu asked, ¡°I heard this market is managed by the Big Four mercenary regiments.¡±

    Zhou Jianhong replied enthusiastically, ¡°That¡¯s right. Even though the official government didn¡¯t explicitly allow the ck market¡¯s existence. It¡¯s impossible to intervene with the management. Except for some big bosses in Lindong, the remaining strongest forces are the Big Four mercenary regiments. By the way, their name is well feared here. I¡¯ve been here for some time and nobody dared to make troubles under the Big Four¡¯s inspection.¡±

    The two continue chatted. Clearly, Zhou Jianhong knew a lot about the ck market. Tang Yu asked if the man had information regarding the spirit power container.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get that thing, brother. But since you¡¯re here, there¡¯s an auction today. Some valuable things will be avable to bid tonight. Looking at the time, the auction will start soon.¡±

    After that, Tang Yu bid Zhou Jianhong goodbye.

    After circling around the entire ck market, he finally found the venue for the auction deeper in the tunnel. There were some forks in the entire fallout shelter area so he had to check every part.

    If he was unfortunate, Tang Yu estimated it would take him longer to find the venue.

    At this time, the auction had just started. When he arrived, he saw so many hunters entered the auction venue.

    He didn¡¯t go in. Instead, he went to a hidden ce and took out several standard sword from the space backpack.

    Then, he nced at the auction item identification office next to the venue.

 Chapter 61 â€“ Whatâ€™s the name?

    <h4>Chapter 61 ¨C What¡¯s the name?</h4>

    The office was just a simple wooden house and hidden from in sight.

    The auction had started so no one was there.

    Tang Yu walked into the house and saw a middle-aged man yawned in boredom.

    ¡°Do you want to get your item evaluated for the auction?¡± He raised his eyebrows, surprised. At that time, most people already had their items evaluated.

    Most auction items had already been evaluated at least a day before the auction start. Even if some waste, they wouldn¡¯t wait until the auction started.

    Although he was quite surprised, he had no reason to refuse.

    The rules allowed it. They could add extra items before the auction ended. That¡¯s the only reason why he stayed in the office even though the auction had already started.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Tang Yu pulled out a long sword.

    The middle-aged man frowned, his tone was annoyed, ¡°We are in the ck market auction so that means not every items can go out to the venue. The minimum value must be at least 10 spirit stones. Don¡¯t waste¡­¡±

    Before he finished talking, he saw Tang Yu identally dropped the sword in his hand.

    Wooosh.

    The long sword fell straight. Half of the body except for its handle was submerged into the ground.

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    The middle-aged man rose up from his chair, came towards to the sword and grabbed the hilt with his hand. He pulled out the sword with a light gesture and the entire long sword was lifted up.

    He carefully inspected the sword,pletely ignoring Tang Yu who was standing beside him.

    After some time, he looked up, ¡°This is a really good sword!¡±

    Tang Yu was a little bit impatient, ¡°Can you put this sword at the auction?¡±

    The middle-aged man unconsciously nodded several times, ¡°Most definitely. Such a good sword will certainly fetch for a high price.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s all possible¡­¡± Tang Yu grabbed the backpack from his back and took out several long swords.

    ¡°(?£à?§¥?¡ä)!!¡±

    The middle-aged man was shocked.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu walked into the auction venue after he paid the deposit.

    In the end, this ce was an abandoned fallout shelter. There was no such a thing like VIP room. They didn¡¯t even have a seat for VIPs. Everyone who participated in the auction had to find their own seats.

    There wasn¡¯t any other option so Tang Yu found afortable corner and waited for the auction to start.

    Soon, a young woman entered the stage. She was the auctioneer for tonight.

    Her figure was voluptuous. She wore a tight and low-necked dress, showing her ample bosom.

    All eyes were immediately attracted on her.

    Tang Yu also stared at her for a while until a scene of ineing out from the bathroom reyed in his head.

    He immediately lost interest at the seductive mistress.

    One by one, the auction items were presented.

    The auctioneer woman was indeed capable of stirring up the atmosphere in the auction venue.

    ¡°The next item that will auctioned is a sword.¡± The woman disyed a long sword handed to her by a staff. At this time, the long sword was covered in a scabbard. The enchanting auctioneer grabbed the hilt and pulled it out from the scabbard.

    The cold silver steel of the long sword shed under the dim light of the venue.

    The hunters attended the auction weren¡¯t interested. Someone said, ¡°Why is a long sword auctioned in the ck market auction?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Even the military standard war knife developed by the Academy of Sciences worth is just 2 spirit stones. Theirtest invention isn¡¯t even worth 10 spirit stones.¡±

    Although nobody else spoke, everyone present in the venue thought the same way. They were waiting for the auctioneer¡¯s exnation.

    Mostbatant present in the room had used the military sword to fight a demonic beast. It¡¯s indeed better than an ordinary sharp weapon. But they would rather spent their money on other weapon that would certainly deal more damage to demonic beasts than spending more than 10 spirit stones for a sharp weapon.

    The enchanting woman was prepared for such a situation. She wasn¡¯t being offended, instead, ¡°Watch this.¡±

    The staff brought another weapon, she continued, ¡°This is a military standard sword, please check carefully.¡±

    The staff handed the sword to the hunters who were present in front of the stage for inspection.

    ¡°I believe you check it thoroughly. It¡¯s an ordinarybat sword, now watch this carefully. Don¡¯t blink even just for a second or you¡¯ll miss it.¡±

    The voluptuous woman held the military sword in her left hand and the long sword in her other hand. In an instant, her aura became cold.

    She was a hunter with a double awakening strength. She swung hard and the long sword cut straight the military sword.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    The hunters expected something would happen, but they still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    At the next moment, the military sword fell to the ground with a loud metal tter. The incision was clean and neat. In contrast, the long sword was still sharp without any dent.

    Except for Tang Yu, everyone else¡¯s eyes were widened with surprise.

    Every hunter who had fought in the wild immediately understood what it meant to have such a weapon.

    A charming smile appeared on the woman¡¯s face. But that¡¯s just the beginning, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the ck market auction have prepared a more exciting test method to test the real value of this sword.¡±

    Several burly men carrying a big iron cage entered the stage. After the curtain was opened, a fierce demonic beast was seen inside the cage.

    The demonic beast hissed.

    Some people who had never seen a demonic beast in real life was immediately startled.

    No wonder the ck market dared to charge 20% of the auction transaction fee. Tang Yu was a little surprised by such a generous preparation. Despite his surprise, Tang Yu was still heartbroken by the 20% loss of the transaction fee.

    On the stage, the enchanting woman called an ordinary person to test the weapon.

    The tester approached the iron cage while holding the long sword in his hand.

    Inside the cage was a demonic beast with a double awakening strength. Even when bounded, it still managed to violently knock the iron cage.

    Weak hunters were all afraid of the worst case if the beast broke free from the iron cage.

    At the next moment, the tester stepped forward. He held the sword with both hands and stabbed it through the cage¡¯s gap.

    ¡°Roar!!!¡±

    The demonic beast roared in pain.

    The hunters that were present on the venue could see that the sword was deeply prated into its skin.

    The tester put all of his strength to push the sword harder into the beast. Blood scattered as the de sunk deeper. After a while, the fierce demonic beast that was originally a threat to many hunters in the wilderness was lying dead inside the cage.

    The viewer held their breath at the scene.

    An ordinary person with a long sword could kill a terrifying double awakening demonic beast. Even if the beast was bounded in cage and couldn¡¯t evade or resist, as hunters, they already knew what it meant.

    Even if a strong ordinary human were to try to stab a demonic beast with an ordinary weapon, it wouldn¡¯t cause any harm.

    But now¡­

    The hard and thick fur of the demonic beast was sliced like a thin paper. If the hunters couldn¡¯t feel the aura of the demonic beast, they would probably think that it was a weak demonic beast.

    But this sword prated the demonic beast and killed it. Then¡­

    All hunters were began to breathe heavily.

    The voluptuous woman walked back into the stage. She chuckled softly, a soft voice wasing out from her mouth, ¡°So let¡¯s begin the auction of the¡­¡±

    She was stunned for a while because the seller of the sword didn¡¯t provide a name for it, ¡°Demon yer Sword. Starting price is 20 spirit stones!¡±

    The voluptuous woman had no idea that her spontaneous act was the beginning of the legendary swords¡¯ names in the future.

 Chapter 62 â€“ 888!

    <h4>Chapter 62 ¨C 888!</h4>

    ¡°Twenty-one!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bid twenty-five!¡±

    ¡°Thirty spirit stones. No one should argue with a Laozi!¡±

    ¡°Not in your dream! 30 spirit stones for such a magical weapon? Forty from me!¡±

    As soon as the Demon yer Sword auction was started, the atmosphere in the venue was immediately heating up.

    Before long, the price for the sword had reached 80 spirit stones, after that, the shouting began to slow down.

    Tang Yu was shocked.

    He already knew the basic long sword could sell well in Lindong, but he had underestimated the Lindong hunters¡¯ wealth.

    The first-awakening hunters were still rtively poor. They could barely handle the weakest demonic beasts.

    The double-awakening hunters¡¯ wealth was higher with two or three spirit stones for their daily ie.

    The triple-awakening hunters had entered the master rank and ordinary demonic beast wasn¡¯t a threat to them.

    Lindong shelter had plenty firearms in stock. If it¡¯s used correctly, even an ordinary person could finish a demonic beast. Unlike small shelters, they had abundant ammunition in stock.

    What¡¯s more¡­

    Hunters didn¡¯t work alone, most of them moved in small teams like Zhou Jianhong who was a captain of an elite mercenary squad. Naturally, he controlled most of their team¡¯s ie. Even if the money wasn¡¯t entirely his, no one would be angry if it was used to buy such a weapon that could improve their entire team¡¯s performance.

    They wouldn¡¯t hesitate to spend their spirit stones!

    In the end, the first Demon yer Sword was sold at a high price of 115 spirit stones.

    That amount of spirit stones was only a dream for most hunters that were present in the venue.

    Tang Yu smirked.

    Not just because of the high price, but because he saw a business opportunity from this single sale.

    And that was just a basic long sword. What if it was strengthened with runes to the first and second type?

    More hunters would be willing to spend all of their spirit stones.

    Of course, Tang Yu wasn¡¯t nning on selling the stronger basic sword for now. Maybeter when a higher-ranked blueprints was avable in the future.

    The hunters who didn¡¯t get the Demon yer Sword was annoyed.

    Some of them was hesitating and the bidding was already closed.

    Some people thought it was overpriced, and some was reluctant to let go of the spirit stones in their pocket.

    At this time, the voluptuous woman took the next auction item from the staff, ¡°The next item for auction is¡­ the second Demon yer Sword!¡±

    The atmosphere immediately heated up again. People were starting to shout their biddings before the woman could finish her sentence.

    Finally, the second sword was sold to a hunter at the price of 110 spirit stones.

    Shortly after, the third and fourth Demon yer Sword were sold but it wasn¡¯t as high as their predecessor. But the two swords were also sold for more than a 100 spirit stones.

    Thest Demon yer Sword was sold at the highest price of 130 spirit stones.

    Before today, no one would ever thought that a sharp weapon could sell with such a high price.

    The auction continued without any obstacle.

    Tang Yu also bought something.

    Some Awakening Elixir.

    The elixirs that passed the evaluation stage were basically awakening elixir of the highest grade.

    He bought a set of three bottles of awakening elixirs for 45 spirit stones.

    That was considered very expensive as ordinary people who couldn¡¯t awaken yet couldn¡¯t possibly afford the price.

    Tang Yu intended to give one of his elixir for Li Xiaoming.

    He had drunk a low-grade elixir but couldn¡¯t awaken yet. Theoretically speaking, his awakening chance would be higher if he drank a higher grade elixir. Even if the awakening sess chance was still rtively low.

    Lots of items was out for auctioning. Before long, the auction finally reached the climax.

    ¡°The auction tonight is about toe to an end, the final item that will close the auction tonight is¡­ the Spirit Power Container!¡±

    A round crystal with a size of a palm wasid in the auction stand. It looked like a carved exquisite pure white crystal.

    That was the Spirit Power Container which could absorb the spirit power escaping from a dead demonic beast carcass.

    After a hunter killed demonic beast, he couldn¡¯t absorb all the escaping spirit power. In other words, if this were a game, it meant he could get extra experience from using this Spirit Power Container. That was the main purpose of the container.

    In addition, they could also sell the filled Spirit Power Container to rich hunters who were almost breakthrough the bottleneck. They could cultivate the spirit power from the container to improve the chance of breakthrough to the next stage of awakening.

    The only w of this Spirit Power Container was its slow umted amount of spirit power that would consume time. Even so, it deserved to be the highlighted item of the auction!

    It¡¯s even more valuable than the previous long sword. This was the second time it ever went up to the auction since the ck market first established.

    The hunters who were present in the venue were breathing wildly as they nced coldly at their fellow hunters. Observing who could be theirpetitors.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s start the auction of the Spirit Power Contained. The starting price is 200 spirit stones!¡±

    ¡°I have two hundred and one!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred and five!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred and eight!¡±

    The price was rising, the scene was aplete chaos that the auctioneer couldn¡¯t tell who was calling the price.

    ¡°Stop wasting time. I¡¯ll give you five hundreds!¡±

    A man with a crooked nose like a hawk coldly nced across the audience. His eyes filled with disdain.

    That person didn¡¯t even bother to hide his identity and soon was recognized by other hunters.

    ¡®It¡¯s Chen Sheng, the leader of a top mercenary squad. He¡¯s ranked top 20 in the mission center. Although his team was small, they¡¯re all masters. Especially Chen Sheng himself who single handedly in a terrifying dragon demonic beast. Hence the name Dragon yer Chen Sheng!¡±

    ¡°Dragon demonic beast? Is there a real dragon in this world?¡± A newly awakened hunters questioned.

    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s a big lizard as big as a tank. Not only it was a fourth awakening demonic beast, but it can also spit fire like a dragon in a Western myth. But Chen Sheng single handedly beheaded the beast. Based on this record alone, he is among the best hunter in the entire shelter!¡±

    The veteran hunter said everything he knew and sighed. The new innocent hunter was mesmerized, ¡°Wow, you must be a strong hunter to know so much information! What was your record?¡±

    His old face stiffened. He waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m nobody.¡±

    With Chen Sheng rose up the price, many hunters could no longer participate in the bidding.

    Of course they still wanted to bid, but the price of 500 spirit stones were beyond their reach.

    At this time, captains of top mercenary teams began increasing their price.

    ¡°Five hundred and five!¡±

    ¡°Six hundred! Everyone, behold the zing Inferno mercenary squad!¡±

    ¡°Go to hell you and your zing Infernope squad, Wang Wu! My Kamikaze team won¡¯t ept it. Six hundred and sixty!¡±

    The price soared and gradually approached the threshold of 800 spirit stones.

    The captains of these top mercenary teams had already known that there would be a spirit power container up for the auction tonight. Even though they had umted a lot of spirit stones, they felt the pressure and the price increase gradually slowed down.

    This price was beyond the imagination of the new hunter.

    The veteran hunter was also felt dumbfoundedpared to the money he had in his pocket.

    Even a strong hunter like Zhou Jianhong who was a captain of an elite team fully understood the gap between himself and the top team.

    At this moment, the price had reached 820 spirit stones. The captains among the crowd only increased the price by one or two spirit stones.

    They were almost on their limit.

    At the same time, they were testing their opponent¡¯s limit as well.

    At that level, they understood the gap between them wasn¡¯t big. However, the final result might change if someone had more spirit stones.

    The captains of the top teams clenched their fists as they focused their gaze at the Spirit Power Container at the stage.

    There were also captain-leveled hunters who watched the price rose even higher. Sweats dripped from their foreheads.

    When suddenly¡­

    ¡°I have 888 spirit stones!¡±

    The voice was not loud, but it immediately echoed through the audience.

    Zhou Jianhong immediately looked around for the source of the voice only to found the bidder was the little brother who previously chatted with him in front of his stall!

 Chapter 63 â€“ Just because one single swordâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 63 ¨C Just because one single sword¡­</h4>

    ¡°Who was that?

    ¡°Increasing the price in one-go is too much!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s frustrating! Who could have that many spirit stones?!¡±

    Everyone looked around and finally found him. A figure in a ck robe, wearing a mask.

    That man¡­

    ¡®Who is that man?!¡¯

    Many captains of the top team didn¡¯t even bother to hide their faces. When someone new appeared, the scene suddenly froze.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Some captain-level hunters felt his aura, ¡°He¡¯s not even a hunter. How did he get that many spirit stones? That¡¯s fishy!¡±

    Everyone else thought the same. A person who didn¡¯t have the aura of a hunter couldn¡¯t possibly possess more than 800 spirit stones.

    ¡®Do something?¡¯

    No one would dare to cause trouble in the ck market!

    The ck market was under the Big Four mercenary regiment¡¯s surveince. Even those captain-level hunters were honestly obeying the rules. They thought this neer knew nothing about it.

    The enchanting woman also felt suspicious.

    She didn¡¯t say anything but hint the staff to verify whether Tang Yu had that many spirit stones in his hand or not.

    All eyes were on him.

    Some people felt disdain, some pity, and some people looked amused.

    ¡°If no one raised the price, I¡¯ll take the item.¡±

    They thought the neer was still confused about the current situation. But soon after, they saw the neer took out a bag full of spirit stones.

    There were countless spirit stones packed in the small stic bag. It made the whole stic bag bulge. Some people worried that the bag would break.

    Neer?

    Neer my ass!

    How could a neer get that many spirit stones?!

    Although they didn¡¯t know the exact value of the spirit stones, but they already estimated that it¡¯s worth more than a thousand just from a nce.

    Raised the price?

    Was that even possible?!

    The staff took out a special device for measuring the spirit stones energy value and soon, the value of spirit stone disyed on the device was 1145.

    Everyone held their breath after they saw the number.

    The captain-level figure¡¯s expression went darkened. There were still a few hunters who could raise the price, but no matter what, they couldn¡¯t win thepetition.

    Thus, the auction ended.

    However, the scene of a man in ck robes and a shining bag of spirit stones lingered on their minds.

    They also spected which top mercenary teams this mysterious person belonged to.

    Not every top teams participated the auction. Some already obtained the Spirit Power Container from other sources. While the rest of them probably didn¡¯t feel the necessity to own the container as the spirit stones would be more profitable if it was spent in other aspects.

    The thing was, no matter how hard they guessed, they would never know the answer.

    Tang Yu¡¯s voice didn¡¯t belong to any of the top team members in their memory. Some people spected the ck robe somehow modified his voice. Some people with obsessivepulsive felt like they were about to copse after thinking of all the possibilities.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    In secluded corner, inside the fallout shelter.

    Only members of the Big Four mercenary regiments had ess to this ce.

    In one of the originally quiet tunnels, an angry voice was heard.

    ¡°Trash! I tasked you to observe the auction. What did you do? Why you only get a little information about the sword? What did I tell you to do?!¡±

    A shirtless man with thick chest hair and beard kicked the skinny young man in front of him.

    The skinny young man wasn¡¯t a weak hunter, but he didn¡¯t have the guts to stand up for himself.

    The bearded man wasn¡¯t satisfied and threw a punch.

    The skinny young man closed his eyes in despair.

    At the next moment, the bearded man¡¯s powerful punch hit the tunnel walls next to the skinny young man with a loud bang. A spider-web like crack spread and debris fell from the wall.

    ¡°Do you understand how much of my strength will increase if I had the Demon yer Sword?¡± The bearded man¡¯s voice was full of hatred.

    As the leader of the Scarlet Hand team, Shi Yanming had always been arrogant. It happened that their seventh team would be tasked on guarding the ck market for the next two days. He wanted to get some good stuff from the auction so he sent one of his subordinate to get news about the auction. Previously, he had always done his job right. With his power, he could¡¯ve got the Demon yer Sword, but he still had to obey the rules once he entered the auction.

    That was the rule made by the Big Four mercenary regiments and he didn¡¯t dare to vite it.

    However, the more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He could afford 100 spirit stones. If only this trash just brought the news sooner. He could¡¯ve rushed to the auction and got the damned sword. By then, his seventh team¡¯s power would¡¯ve passed the sixth team!

    ¡°Listen carefully you scum, go and find out who sell those sword. It¡¯s certainly not a product from the Academy of Sciences. If that¡¯s the case, the boss would¡¯ve heard the news long ago and that sword wouldn¡¯t be up for an auction. Now go!¡±

    The skinny men nodded again and over again.

    It was indeed his mistake. He didn¡¯t expect someone would put the items for evaluation after the auction had started. Later, when he saw the sword on auction, he knew what he had missed and hurried to inform his boss. But it was toote!

    This was his second chance for making up his mistake. He just needed to find the person that sold the sword, even if he were to hide his identity, he could tell who it was as long as the seller was still in the ck market!

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The ruckus caused by the Demon yer Sword wasn¡¯t just limited to the Scarlet Hand team.

    This weapon only slightly increased the team strength and performance. However, individually, it boosted a hunter¡¯s strength!

    Vice leader of the Warhammer Mercenary Regiment.

    The vice leader looked like a middle-aged man in his 40s, but his real age was only in his 20s.

    He took the Demon yer Sword and waved it a few times, ¡°Yes, this is indeed a good weapon. With this weapon, I¡¯m confident enough to kill a fifth awakening demonic beast alone. But this sword is suitable for the leader. I can only hold my envy.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Lin.¡± The vice leader patted the shoulder of the young man beside him. ¡°Look closely at the person who sell this sword and see if we can buy another exalted sword.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Academy of Sciences.

    An old man with gray hair and sses stroke tenderly the Demon yer Sword as if he was caressing his lover.

    ¡°As expected¡­¡±

    ¡°Teacher, what do you see?¡± The assistant next to him looked helpless.

    He knew his teacher too well. Every time he found something new, he always talked and looked like that. It meant that the thing suited his taste.

    He was going crazy.

    The old man hesitantly put down the long sword. ¡°This is something we tried to achieve. Some sword with extraordinary power factor.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Is that even possible?¡±

    The young assistant couldn¡¯t believe that thing. Mr. Sun and a group of scientist had worked hard for a long time and still couldn¡¯t figure out the secret. How could someone apply it to weapons?

    ¡°Teacher, is this a material reason? Or it¡¯s a product of a person¡¯s ability?¡±

    The old man patted the young man¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Xiaolin, I¡¯m your teacher, is also confused. Our instrument data is wrong. As for it¡¯s a product of an ability or not, I¡¯m also not sure. But even if it¡¯s a product of an ability, it¡¯s not easy to involve extraordinary factors and attached it to weapons.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Lin, you should know there are a lot of amazing people outside in the world. Let¡¯s go out with your teacher.¡±

 Chapter 64 â€“ This will be viral!

    <h4>Chapter 64 ¨C This will be viral!</h4>

    After the auction ended, the ck market had nothing to look at and became a little bit boring.

    After meeting with ine who just finished window shopping, Tang Yu nned to return home.

    Suddenly, he frowned and felt something¡¯s wrong.

    ¡°Xiaoming, you should go first. Keep your distance from us.¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    When Li Xiaoming asked the question, he saw Tang Yu¡¯s solemn face. Knowing the seriousness of the matter, he was hesitant but finally separated from Tang Yu¡¯s party.

    He didn¡¯t go far, just blended in with the crowd. A worry expression showed on his face.

    At the corner of the tunnel, Tang Yu squinted at a skinny young man from the corner of his eyes.

    The underground tunnel was notrge, many people was nning to leave the market in the same direction. However, Tang Yu felt a bad intentioning from this man¡¯s gaze.

    In the spiritual space, countless demonic beasts had attacked him and his perception ability had never been the same again. His gaze was obvious in Tang Yu¡¯s eyes. It would be strange if he hadn¡¯t noticed it.

    Tang Yu¡¯s smirked, he slowed down his walk.

    Suddenly, a group of people walked from the opposite direction. They didn¡¯t hide their fierce faces. All the other survivors hurriedly avoided them and stood on the sides.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Scarlet Hand, why are they here?¡±

    ¡°I always felt they¡¯re scary. Who¡¯s in trouble? A survivor?¡±

    ¡°Shuush, be quiet. You want to die?¡±

    Shi Yanming led his team and approached Tang Yu.

    The skinny young man stepped forward, whispered on Yanming¡¯s ear and pointed at Tang Yu.

    Shi Yanming nced at Tang Yu. Even if he wore a ck robe and hid his face, as long as the person was still at the market, he could find him.

    He strode forward with a malicious look, ¡°Someone reported you stole a bag of spirit stones. As the manager of the ck market, I, Shi Yanming have an obligation and responsibility to rify things. Now, please cooperate with us in the process of body search. If proven wrong, this Shi Yanming will immediately apologize for the false thief usation. Of course, if the result is true and you¡¯re not cooperating, well, I can only abide the rules. Hehehe¡­¡±

    Behind him, his team members alsoughed and staring with a malicious look.

    After finished talking, Shi Yamning folded his arms in front of his chest as if he was generously waiting for Tang Yu¡¯s anwer.

    As a member of the Scarlet Hand, he didn¡¯t really follow the rules. But he¡¯s not worried anyway.

    If his opponent didn¡¯t cooperate, his actions would be justified and no one would say anything.

    But if the three of them cooperate with the body search, Shi Yanming nced at the Demon yer Sword in Tang Yu¡¯s waist that would soon be his.

    Shi Yanming looked at one of the three figures.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see the face clearly, but he heard her voice during the previous transaction. One of them was definitely a young woman. It would be fun to ¡®search¡¯ her.

    He suddenly looked forward for it. If the other party refused to cooperate, he could also justify the search.

    The result of the body search wasn¡¯t his final decision.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the ck market management rules and the people from other three mercenary regiments, he would already start.

    What a shame¡­

    He smirked.

    The other people from the three mercenary regiments must¡¯ve been greedy with this sword. But they were afraid of the consequences and didn¡¯t dare to pull the trigger.

    The other survivors in the tunnel stepped aside, but they didn¡¯t leave. They were also curious of how the story unfolded.

    ¡°Those poor three men. They were spotted by the Scarlet Hand. They were known to be the most bold and unreasonable out of the Big Four mercenary regiments. These three men are finished.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, even the top mercenary team sometimes just ignore their bold actions. Not to mention those three look weak.¡±

    ¡°Look like it¡¯s not the case.¡± Some people recognize Tang Yu as the one who had a lot of money in the auction venue. ¡°A person who could get 1000 spirit stones is most likely a hidden member of a top mercenary team. Even if they¡¯re not famous yet, a new member in that team is definitely not weak.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Someone immediately retorted, ¡°Even a top mercenary will be done for if they were spotted by the Scarlet Hand. We¡¯re talking about the Scarlet Hand. They had a steady position among the Big Four mercenary regiments. Only three other mercenary regiments could resist them.¡±

    ¡°What if these three people are under some big boss of this shelter?¡± A new question rose.

    The veteran hunters immediately came with a logical thinking, ¡°Do you think the Scarlet Hand are stupid? As one of the Big Four, they certainly have some kind of rtionship with the upper ss. They¡¯ll know who can¡¯t be messed with. If they dare to act this bold, it means they already know.¡±

    The other person was disappointed, ¡°Is there no justice in the ck market?¡±

    The senior hunter smirked, ¡°Justice? Justice was enforced by the Big Four. Only between them justice can be obtained. Do you know what the Scarlet Hand did before the doomsday?¡±

    The new person look stunned.

    ¡°The leader of the Scarlet Hand was once a mafia boss, then they slowly opened many establishments in Lincheng. They had many properties here. You might already heard one of the properties here. The members of Scarlet Hand were a former gangster, thugs, and criminal. You expected this kind of people to be just?¡±

    ¡°So we could only helplessly watch them do whatever they like? With them around, who would even dare toe to the ck market?¡¯

    The veteran hunters sighed, ¡°Helpless? Who¡¯s helpless?! There¡¯s so many things that we could only buy at the ck market. That¡¯s the only reason we came to the ck market.¡±

    Among the crowd, Li Xiaoming looked pale, his hand slightly trembled.

    Zhou Jianhong was also worried. But he couldn¡¯t do anything if it¡¯s Scarlet Hand. He couldn¡¯t help but sighed.

    Xiao Lin from the Warhammer mercenary regiments took a look at both sides and shook his head.

    Tang Yu frowned at the feeling of being stared by so many people.

    Obviously the Scarlet Hand wanted to find something, but he couldn¡¯t figure what it was.

    He couldn¡¯t exin the wave of hatred he received from his opponent.

    Shi Yanming slowly stepped forward, a smile was seen on his malicious face.

    Tang Yu slightly sighed.

    It¡¯s probably something petty.

    He hated trouble and never wanted to cause a trouble. However, they picked the wrong person!

    Tang Yu kicked Shi Yanming with his feet.

    Shi Yanming who was smiling, being caught off guard, his body flew out and fell on the ground.

    Shi Yanming¡¯s teammates never thought that their opponent would dare to resist.

    Other hunters were even shocked. Someone was brave enough to start a trouble with the Scarlet Hand by kicking a team leader of the Scarlet Hand.

    Something bad was going to happen!

 Chapter 65 â€“ Practice my skill

    <h4>Chapter 65 ¨C Practice my skill</h4>

    ¡°What a shame, things would be better if they cooperate. But now¡­¡±

    ¡°I think the Scarlet Hands are too much¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, keep it down. You want to die or something?¡± Someone replied.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll just shut up.¡± The hunter whispered.

    Shi Yanming¡¯s face was dark with anger.

    He was a hunter of the Big Four mercenary regiments. He wouldn¡¯t sit still after being humiliated. If he did nothing, he would be aughing stock by the people from the sixth team.

    He let his guard down.

    Shi Yanming was furious. But he wasn¡¯t stupid. He already knew Tang Yu wasn¡¯t just an ordinary person.

    No matter how careless he was, it¡¯s impossible for an ordinary person to kick him, a hunter.

    His opponent wasn¡¯t just an ordinary person.

    Perhaps he hid his aura.

    Shi Yanming smirked in his heart. Besides, that was the only possible exnation. Even if he sessfullynded a sneak attack, he wasn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you another chance. After this, I¡¯ll break all the bones in your body. One at a time.¡±

    He looked gritty. He was ready to fight.

    His team members behind him looked excited, ¡°The captain is going to be serious. This will be my first time watching him fight for real ever since I joined the team.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed. Captain is serious because he was angry. Those three people won¡¯t stand a chance. Guess how many attack they can withstand, I bet three.¡±

    ¡°Three attack? Captain can finish this man in just one attack.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ I think he will attack more than 10 times. You should know that captain loves a slow y.¡±

    Behind the mask, ine gave off a cold gaze.

    As soon as the Lordmanded, she would instantly freeze these imbeciles into ice statues.

    Gray de flipped his dagger and asked in a low voice. ¡°My Lord, I shall present their heads to you.¡±

    Tang Yu lightly smiled and shook his head. He walked forward instead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it with my own hand. I need to practice my skills¡±

    ¡°Practice your skill?¡± Shi Yanming angrily smirked. ¡°What makes you so cocky? You think you can finish me just because you seeded to kick me when I wasn¡¯t ready?¡±

    The spectators were also stunned.

    That loud person was a team leader of Scarlet Hand mercenary regiment! He should¡¯ve known that each of their members alone was strong enough to beparable to a top mercenary team. Furthermore, he was a captain! Who would dare to face him just to ¡®practice¡¯ their skill?

    The spectators said nothing. Taunting Shi Yanming wasn¡¯t really a wise act.

    However, their small minds limited their imaginations.

    Tang Yu was at the level of a triple awakening hunter. He was indeed below Shi Yanming¡¯s level. But he had killed so many demonic beast above his own strength in the spiritual space. Now he¡¯s going to face a stronger person to test his own power.

    Shi Yanming rushed forward. He mmed his fist. The surrounding air burst.

    His punch was incredibly strong that its momentum swayed the air. The observing hunters felt a strong wind blew across their faces.

    Many people had never witnessed such a powerful blow. Their facial expressions wereplex. At the same time, they instinctively retreated, afraid of being hurt.

    Tang Yu looked calm.

    He just moved sideways, avoiding the punch.

    He slightly sighed, ¡°Your attack is too stiff.¡±

    Shi Yanming swung his left foot and kicked with a powerful strength.

    The kick alone could kill a tiger before the doomsday.

    However, Tang Yu looked disappointed. ¡°You have no effort, no flexibility.¡±

    He just slightly leaned back, avoiding Shi Yanming¡¯s kick. His hand stopped his opponent¡¯s kick and pped Shi Yanming¡¯s face.

    p!

    The loud sound echoed throughout the underground tunnel.

    The spectators werepletely dumbfounded.

    They never thought the possibility of such a plot twist!

    This mysterious man in ck robe was stronger than the team captain from the Scarlet Hand?

    Especially the p in the face. They could feel pain on their cheeks just from listening to the sound.

    They couldn¡¯t help but stared at Shi Yanming. A side of his face was already swollen red.

    With just a p, Shi Yanming was stumbled back. He was stunned.

    Shortly, he became even angrier.

    ¡°Die! You¡¯ll die today!¡±

    His eyes were bloodshot, his face was reddened with anger. He drew outbat knives from his back.

    With twobat knives on each of his hands, Shi Yanming¡¯s temperamentpletely changed. He was emitting a great killing intent.

    Thebat knife was his main weapon when facing a demonic beast. Calm and deadly.

    ¡°Crazy Shi Yanming!¡±

    The hunters among the crowd were very nervous about the oue.

    Li Xiaoming couldn¡¯t bear to watch the fight and prayed.

    Shi Yanming moved fast like a cheetah. His movement was nimble. He aimed to kill Tang Yu with his knives.

    To kill him!

    He no longer held the desire to torture Tang Yu.

    The menacing momentum swept across the air, making the spectators¡¯ faces turned white and pale.

    That was the fearsome strength of a captain-level hunter!

    Even the army would be afraid!

    ¡°Die¨C¡° Shi Yanming¡¯s eyes were red. The movement of his knife was blurry.

    ¡°Scarlet Hand¡­¡± Tang Yu¡¯s face remained calm. He could felt oppressive killing intenting from his opponent. One mistake would result in his demise.

    Just¡­ why did he wanted him dead?

    He withdrew the long sword from his waist. His hand firmly gripped the hilt.

    Faced with Shi Yanming¡¯s killing intent, Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help it.

    Combat Skill ¨C Heavy Cut!

    Whoosh!

    The des shed.

    The dancing knives suddenly stopped.

    Two knives fell on the ground. Neatly cut.

    Immediately, Shi Yaming held his broken arm and knelt down on the ground. His whole body arched in pain.

    He was angry and terrified. His voice trembled as he yelled, ¡°Kill him! Kill him now! Shoot! Shoot him with a gun!!¡±

    The members of the Scarlet Hand were well-equipped with a gun.

    Upon their captain¡¯s order, they immediately raised their gun and started to pull the trigger.

    The face of the observing hunters drastically changed.

    There¡¯s no cover in such a narrow tunnel. They were surrounded by walls. They would be dead when a stray bullet hit them.

    Even some powerful hunter masters ran for their life.

    After all, a human body¡¯s made of blood and flesh. They couldn¡¯t possibly withstand bullets.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The Scarlet Hand team member scowled.

    But at the next moment, screams were heard.

    The spectators saw the screams weren¡¯ting from the mysterious trio. But the members of Scarlet Hand.

    Half of them held their bloody arms.

    The other half was frozen into ice statues.

    At this time, the hunters with sharp eyes noticed.

    The mysterious figure near the man who just kept quite the whole time was holding a dagger on each hand.

    The other person¡¯s hand was empty. But no one dared to underestimate them.

    Most people didn¡¯t see directly, but it wasn¡¯t hard to guess what just happened judging from the surrounding situation.

    It was at that moment that the two mysterious figures took the opportunity to attack the Scarlet Hand members. They were defeated in a single strike.

    This trio was amazing!

 Chapter 66 â€“ From the Academy of Sciences

    <h4>Chapter 66 ¨C From the Academy of Sciences</h4>

    Tang Yu stepped forward, he squatted down on Shi Yanming that was lying on the ground.

    The crowds wondered what he was doing.

    ine¡¯s face was helpless. She aimed her staff at the team members, freezing them even more.

    Gray de looked excited, he wanted to try something at the man.

    But then Tang Yu crossed his hand and sighed in disappointment.

    Gray de saw it too and his face was very disappointed.

    The curious spectators extended their necks, trying to see what would happen next. But quickly sighed and disappointed.

    Tang Yu only found several spirit stones from Shi Yanming.

    Just a little bit.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t Scarlet Hand one of the Big Four mercenary regiments? And aren¡¯t you a captain? Why are you so poor?¡±

    The man on the ground looked miserable.

    Shi Yanming felt anxious.

    All of the teeth in his mouth was broken. He red at Tang Yu. His speech was a little leaky.

    ¡°The Scarlet Hand won¡¯t let this pass, no, we won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±

    ¡°You monkey. Scarlet Hand is powerful. Don¡¯t you dare go against Li!¡±

    There were only 12 teams within the Scarlet Hand.

    He was in the seventh team. They were only mid-ranked. The powerful team led by the leader and vice leader was the first and second team.

    That was the pride of Scarlet Hand. It was their undaunted confidence.

    ¡°So?¡±

    Tang Yu felt helpless.

    Was he mentally handicapped that he couldn¡¯tmunicate well?

    He originally thought he could loot tens of thousands spirit stones from the Scarlet Hand. Turned out it was impossible after all.

    Tang Yu prated his long sword.

    Shi Yanming¡¯s eyes widened. He still couldn¡¯t believe Tang Yu¡¯s boldness and simplicity.

    He gradually lost his consciousness, he could only heard a low sigh, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you were too poor.¡±

    He was unwilling, but he finally fell on his back. He¡¯s gone.

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t able to loot many spirit stones from the rest of the Scarlet Hand team members. Maybe these people anticipated for street robbery or something.

    It¡¯s only natural that unreasonable people had such a short life.

    Tang Yu felt he had a new enlightenment of life.

    ¡°Just kill them all, they¡¯re all poor anyway.¡±

    The Scarlet Hands team members¡¯ eyes were widened. They were scared.

    Some of them begged for mercy, some cursed, and hoping to dy the time until a backup team arrive. But obviously Tang Yu didn¡¯t want to give them another chance.

    Why didn¡¯t those three people kill immediately them all from the beginning? Why did they only wound them and giving them an illusion that they would be saved?

    They all looked unwilling as they fell down and died.

    If Tang Yu could see the negative sentiment value, it must had been +999.

    The faces of the spectating hunters were allplex.

    They still froze on the scene. No matter how crazy the Scarlet Hands were, the ck market was jointly managed by Big Four mercenary regiments. And they¡¯re still in the shelter¡­

    The spectators were innocent!

    However, they felt that the shelter would be raged by a storm.

    Some hunters had already decided that they would take a leave from missions and stayed in the shelter. Otherwise, no one knew what would happen if they found the Scarlet Hands outside the shelter!

    When Tang Yu¡¯s party walked out of the iron gate, the hunters around them were quickly evading.

    The people in front of them moved aside, leaving an open path.

    Tang Yu felt like he was a viper among white mice.

    He touched his face. No wonder, he still had his mask on.

    Straight from this tunnel, there were some exits. Tang Yu decided to find a spacious one. The entrance path they previously came from was too small and ufortable.

    Suddenly, a clomping sound wasing from the front.

    It was the sound of heavy footsteps. Judging from the sound, there were a number of peopleing towards this direction.

    Was it the Scarlet Hand?

    Tang Yu walked slowly. He wanted to see if he could get something from them.

    Among the crowd, a member of the Scarlet Hands¡¯ seventh team who left for a toilet break was overjoyed. The reinforcement finally arrived!

    The other hunters looked dignified. The people from the Big Four mercenary group acted swiftly. But they were also worried that the Scarlet Hands would be enraged because of this.

    However, at the next moment, everyone was shocked. The peopleing to their direction wasn¡¯t the Scarlet Hands.

    These group of people wore uniforms and walked in strict discipline. They were walking in silent, but it could be seen from their posture that they were protecting a middle-aged man.

    ¡°Shoot! The army is here!¡±

    ¡°Why is the army here?¡±

    ¡°Did they want to ban the ck market? I don¡¯t think so, the ck market was established for so long and the army never did anything about it. So why haven¡¯t they noticed before?¡±

    Tang Yu was also confused. He was busy thinking why the army was here.

    Although the shelter didn¡¯t explicitly allow the existence of the ck market, it¡¯s not wise to walk into the market with an army uniform. It¡¯s not a good idea to publicly open the ck market, they had to be discreet about it. Otherwise, neers like him would find it difficult to enter the ck market.

    While he thought about it, a gray-haired middle aged man that were protected by the army stepped forward and said, ¡°Boy, are you the one selling this sword?¡±

    The middle-aged man was holding the Demon yer Sword in his hand.

    Tang Yu was stunned for a while but soon realize the army¡¯s excellent ability to found out information.

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± The old man eximed in excitement. ¡°How did you imbue the special power factor into the long sword?¡±

    Special power factor?

    Imbued?

    Tang Yu guessed, but was left confused, ¡°Sorry old man, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    Behind the old man, a young man gasped and chased him. Although the man was powerful and young, he couldn¡¯t catch up with his teacher because he¡¯s not a hunter.

    After assistant Xiaolin gasped for a few breath, he looked at Tang Yu¡¯s cold expression. ¡°Why would you do that? The professor rushed here in his busy schedule to ask you some question but you were confused.¡±

    Tang Yu ignored the young man¡¯s words.

    Xiaolin was about to speak when the old man raised his hand to stop him. He looked at Tang Yu again, ¡°Young man, I know what you¡¯re worrying about. I, Sun Weiguo guarantee you on my own reputation that this matter won¡¯t cause you any trouble at all. You will only be asked for production methods so it could improve the Academy of Sciences¡¯ current research progress. You can get whatever you want from our technology and equipment, or you can mention other conditions as you like.¡±

    The old man made a generous offer. His offers were big enough to make everyone in the entire Lindong shelter jealous, even the high-ranking bosses.

    Tang Yu knew that wasn¡¯t just an empty word.

    Because he had heard the name of Professor Sun Weiguo, the dean of Academy of Sciences. He had achieved many significant research results in just over a month during the doomsday.

    As the dean, Sun Weiguo was naturally one of the big bosses in Lindong Shelter. But he was obsessed with his research so he almost never went out of the Academy of Sciences because of it. Today was an exception.

 Chapter 67 â€“ We should call it Runes

    <h4>Chapter 67 ¨C We should call it Runes</h4>

    Tang Yu admired devoted people like him. Not to mention that Professor Sun had contributed many great things.

    He was also very sincere. Although he badly wanted to know the long sword production method, he never pushed him with his power.

    Instead, he made a promise.

    The Academy of Sciences was undoubtedly the wealthiest ce in the entire Lindong shelter. Even if Tang Yu didn¡¯t need their equipment, props and other things from them, Professor Sun would be happy to provide spirit stone. Should Tang Yu propose for it?

    Tang Yu told the heart-wrenching truth.

    He didn¡¯t mind to share the long sword production method.

    The only problem was¡­. The long sword was manufactured by the workshop. So, Tang Yu didn¡¯t know the exact method.

    Tang Yu slightly shook his head and made an excuse, ¡°I didn¡¯t make this sword. An old friend of mine did. He was a master craftsmen, but he¡¯s not in Lindong. I don¡¯t know about the specific method.¡±

    Sun Weiguo was deeply disappointed, but it didn¡¯t break his spirit.

    Tang Yu¡¯s voice was young. He never looked down on younger people but Sun Weiguo understood theplexity.

    He and several other researchers had studied the project of imbuing special power factor into a concrete material for a long time but still couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Even if this item was crafted with a special ability, the person that imbued the special power factor must¡¯ve had a deep understanding of this particr subject.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t seed. Not to mention this Demon yer Sword was beautifully made. In his eyes, this sword was not mere weapon, but it¡¯s also a perfect masterpiece.

    But Tang Yu was too young and had little understanding of the matter.

    It¡¯s reasonable for a master craftsmen to use a special technique in order to achieve this goal.

    A treasure box was ced in front of him but he couldn¡¯t open the box.

    Professor Sun who had devoted his life for scientific research was a bit discouraged.

    But he heard Tang Yu said, ¡°However, even though I don¡¯t know the exact production method, I also understand you wanted to research the production method of this sword. Professor Sun, I can provide some basic information regarding the Demon yer Sword. Of course for a fee. I want spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°Spirit stones are not a problem. Xiaolin, fetch a box of spirit stonester.¡± Sun Weiguo¡¯s wrinkled face smiled brightly like a blooming chrysanthemum.

    ¡°Young man, do you know why the power dissipated very quickly once the special power factor is extracted? In this case, it won¡¯t work well even if we can sessfully imbue it into a weapon. There¡¯s not much improvement in its power.¡±

    Tang Yu thought carefully.

    Inscribed runes, isn¡¯t it?

    Some basic principles of runes were also described in the Basic Knowledge of Power Source.

    He organized the words and replied, ¡°The power dissipates very quickly because itcks of a carrier. Just like spirit power, we can collect it with our body or a Spirit Power Container as a carrier. Otherwise, the spirit power will quickly dissipate.¡±

    ¡°We had considered that issue. But if we want to imbue the special power factor into an equipment, the first thing we need to do is to extract it. So how can we have the carrier?¡± Dean Sun replied.

    ¡°What if the carrier is not a physical material?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not a physical material? Right, why would you want a physical material? But if it¡¯s not a physical material, how do we understand the carrier?¡± Sun Weiguo fell into deep thought.

    ¡°I think the carrier can be our body. First of all, if we want to prevent the power from escaping, we can start with the structure. Thepse of power can be understood as diffusion in essence. There should be a structure that will prevent the power from dissipating.¡±

    Tang Yu said. The more he talked, the more he understood the knowledge he previously didn¡¯t understand well. He was delighted.

    ¡°The essence of the power is spirit power. Which is a special force different from the past before the doomsday urred. It¡¯s intangible and shapeless, but it really exist. I think this special power factor is some kind of extension from the spirit power, so the structure of the special power factor is inseparable from it. I think we should put aside our 2D and 3D concept. Or better yet, don¡¯t use it to analyze it at all. I think this is a non-steering in vitro structure. The result of its existence shouldn¡¯t be just one. Maybe there are multiple, or even countless.¡±

    ¡°Each kind of power factor extended from the power source should have a corresponding structure. And we should call this structure¡­¡±

    ¡°Runes!¡±

    ¡°It makes sense! Now everything makes sense! Your exnations made us researchers skipped a few research process!¡±

    Sun Weiguo was excited. Words kept flowing out of his mouth. His eyes became brighter and brighter, his face smiled like a blooming chrysanthemum. ¡°The two runes characteristics are also good. If each power factor corresponds to a different shaped structure, then it¡¯s not like a text! Or perhaps it was some kind of special text. Well, that¡¯s another topic for another discussion.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, we should call this special power factor as ¡®rune¡¯ in the future.¡±

    Tang Yu and Professor Sun continued tomunicate.

    Science had no boundary and wouldn¡¯t be changed by the system. Even if what humanity learned in the past became useless and they had to learn new things, the scientist tended to think far ahead from ordinary people.

    Perhaps Professor Sun¡¯s knowledge of power source was not as great as his, but Tang Yu felt enlightened by their conversation. Every time he mentioned something, Professor Sun¡¯s thinking was wide enough to cover every aspects.

    No wonder the geniuses viewed the world from a different angle from ordinary people.

    Ordinary people only looked at the appearances, but some people saw through the essence.

    However, Tang Yu had no idea that he was the real genius from Professor Sun¡¯s view.

    Beside them, Xiaolin who was both Professor Sun¡¯s assistant and student listened to their conversation.

    He thought hard and found that he understood every word clearly. But what was that exactly?!

    As an assistant, he knew a lot about Professor Sun¡¯s research. But he couldn¡¯t understand why.

    From his voice, this person in front of him must be very young.

    Xiaolin felt like he had a fake doctorate title.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Lindong Shelter.

    In a building in the town.

    Several people was sitting in the conference table. The atmosphere was dignified.

    A very dignified middle-aged man sat in the first seat.

    His name was Lu, General Lu.

    He was the real leader of the Lindong Shelter.

    Lu Jianjun had the appearance of a 50 years old man with his gray hair. At the moment, he looked solemn. His gaze fixed on the picture projection.

    It was a ruin covered with red mist. There was a dense wave of countless demonic beast.

    ¡°This picture was taken by the deceased investigator team in Maple Leaf Town. I¡¯m sure you all understand what it means.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the crack of the abyss!¡±

    Most of the people sitting in the conference room were the powerful men of Lindong, along with some lucky high-ranked people who took part in the meeting. These people had their own source of information. Naturally, they already know there was a crack of abyss in Maple Leaf Town.

    They also understood what it meant to their shelter.

    For the time, the elders in the conference room were whispering with low voice.

 Chapter 68 â€“ A storm is coming

    <h4>Chapter 68 ¨C A storm ising</h4>

    Lu Jianjun¡¯s face was solemn.

    Information transmission was hard after the doomsday.

    Especially near the red mist. Because drones couldn¡¯t function properly, the photos that were taken in the site weren¡¯t as clear as before the doomsday.

    Most of the pictures on the screen were taken by the investigator who had risked their lives by approaching Maple Leaf Town vicinity. Many investigators sacrificed their lives just for taking some pictures.

    ¡°Look at these photos closely.¡±

    Those photos were taken from multiple angles from the red mist area. Some of them were blurry, but they all had something inmon, the view of crack of the abyss.

    Lu Jianjun pointed to the screen and said, ¡°ording to the expert, this crack of the abyss has a length of more than 150 meters.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°150 meters?!¡±

    All the big bosses were shocked.

    The crack of the abyss had different sizes. Therger the crack, the greater the number and strength of demonic beast emerged from it.

    ording to the size, the crack of the abyss was divided into categories such as 50, 100, 150, 200 meters, etc.

    Normally, majority of crack of the abyss that was discovered so far were 50 meters. Sometimes they were longer than 50 meters, but never reached 100 meters. However, the crack of the abyss discovered this time was a 150 meters category.

    Everyone in the room had a sullen look on their faces.

    Firearm could only deal with weaker demonic beast.

    Even a fourth awakening demonic beast could cause a huge damage to the army. How about the 150 meters long crack of the abyss¡­

    They all shivered from the thought.

    There¡¯s a possibility a demonic beast stronger than fourth awakening might appear.

    ¡°What do you think about this crack of the abyss?¡±

    Everyone exchanged nces. They were all silent.

    Lu Jianjun was disappointed. He said, ¡°This crack is too close to our shelter and it possess a huge threat. I say we should take the initiative to attack the demonic beast near the crack.¡±

    ¡°Attack first?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too risky!¡±

    ¡°We can hide behind the walls.¡±

    ¡°The wall? This semi-finished city wall could block the attack of an ordinary demonic wave. But once the demonic beast from that crack swarm into the shelter, the walls won¡¯t be able to stop them!¡±

    Someone wanted to say they could stop it, but decided to stay silent.

    The elders in the room were all aware that once the demonic wave erupts, it wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary demonic wave. It might be a second-level, a third-level demonic wave or even higher.

    ¡°Our shelter is too close to the crack. Everyone here knows that the demonic beasts are attracted by human scent. The hundreds of thousands of people in our shelters were like a beacon in the dark night in the eyes of demonic beast. As we speaking, the crack of the abyss are still pouring out countless demonic beast. Once their number umtes into a certain extent, with the distance between our shelter and the crack of the abyss, thisrge demonic wave will inevitably cause a violent impact on our shelter.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, if it can be blocked, we had defense advantage from the city wall. But who can guarantee this wall could block the demonic wave? Who can guarantee there will be no powerful demonic beast that can destroy the city walls?¡±

    ¡°Think about the hundreds of thousands human lives in our hands. Once we¡¯re attacked, the loss is huge!¡±

    ¡°I would like to talk about another data. These hunters have three times casualtiesrger than the previous ones. But their source of ie and missionpletion rate are not even half of the previous ones. Why is this happening? I believe all of you know that if we can¡¯t take precautions and destroy those demonic beast, the situation in our shelter will be even more dangerous!¡±

    General Lu finished his speech.

    The room was silent.

    They weren¡¯t stupid or invisible, it¡¯s just¡­

    Lin Wei who was sitting in the front suddenly spoke, ¡°What about the loss? Don¡¯t forget the team we sent to north, deep in the crack vicinity. The entire team was annihted. I¡¯m not sure General Lu still remembers this.¡±

    Lu Jianjun nced across the room, observing everyone¡¯s reactions before finally focused on Lin Wei. ¡°Of course I remember. But remember, this time the crack is very close. We don¡¯t need to travel a long distance, or we need to stretch the front. As for the loss, it will be on my sole responsibility! In this attack, my troops will act as the main attack force. But I hope we can work together in this.¡±

    ¡°No one wants anything to happen to the shelter.¡±

    He gave Lin Wei a very deep and meaningful look.

    The real armored army in Lindong Shelter was only the troops under Lu Jianjun¡¯s army.

    However, before the doomsday, other bosses were also powerful men from various backgrounds. They already had their own men.

    After doomsday urred, these gangsters had recruited personnel, followed the troop establishment and formed a strong team.

    In terms of equipment and overall strength, Lu Jianjun¡¯s army was undoubtedly the strongest.

    However, the number of hunters in the army wasn¡¯t thatrge.

    The army recruited people with higher qualification, usually requiring various audits. But some elders refused to cooperate.

    Everyone knew the strength of 150 meters length crack. Once the tremendous amount of demonic beast broke through the shelter¡¯s wall, the loss of the shelter was bound to be great.

    The elders didn¡¯t want anything to happen to the shelter.

    But at the same time, they were reluctant to loss their own troops.

    Since General Lu was willing to be the main attack force, one after another elders expressed their supports in the n.

    Shortly after finished discussing the crack of the abyss attack n, the meeting was over. Most of the elders had left.

    The meeting room was empty.

    Only the projector disyed the devastated and ruined picture of Maple Leaf Town.

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±

    Lu Jianjun couldn¡¯t help but coughed. He wasn¡¯t a hunter and his body condition was getting worse at his age.

    He coughed every time he had huge mood swings. That was an old man¡¯s problem.

    The captain of the guard behind him hurried forward to pat the back of the old General. His expression softened, ¡°General, you should drink your medicine first. You can¡¯t be angry with these people.¡±

    Lu Jianjun¡¯s face softened. He looked at the direction of people leaving at the door, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. But disasters are upon us, but they all only cares about themselves. If it still continues, the shelter and humanity will be in a grave danger!¡±

    ¡°General, there are still a few people who understand. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    At the previous meeting, there were also some elders who expressed their supports since the beginning. Such as Secretary Wang, the vice dean of the Academy of Sciences.

    But simrly, some people who agreed with Lin Wei secretly engaged in small movements.

    The captain of the guard knew the most. During that time, the General worked hard for the shelter¡¯s survival. The amount of stress changed his hair into gray.

    ¡°General, should we¡­¡± He gestured.

    ¡°No.¡± Lu Jianjun decisively refused, ¡°If we can solve the problem in a simple way, then it¡¯s not a big problem.¡±

    Lu Janjun was a decisive person.

    If the problem could be solved by killing Lin Wei, he would do it without a doubt.

    Unfortunately¡­

    Even though it¡¯s easy to kill Lin Wei, it¡¯s hard to control the chaos that would erupt in the shelter.

    As a criminal boss in Lincheng, Lin Wei had arge contribution in the establishment of the shelter.

    Most of the food stocks in Lindong Shelter were also from his contribution.

    From that part alone, he was not that bad.

    The bad part was that he got extremely strong power after securing the food stock in the shelter.

    Lu Jianjun once sent someone to try it out.

    There was a strong hunter on Lin Wei¡¯s side. His power was equal with the guard captain beside him.

    He knew clearly that Lin Wei had many spies installed in various important departments in Lindong Shelter. This was¡­

    Lu Jianjun stopped thinking about the matter and shifted his attention on the crack of the abyss.

    No matter what, the shelter¡¯s safety must be his top priority.

 Chapter 69 â€“ Regional-level Danger Zone

    <h4>Chapter 69 ¨C Regional-level Danger Zone</h4>

    Outside the city, in Scarlet Hands¡¯ base.

    The leader, Lin Mingjie embraced two half naked girls on each arm. The girls were ying with his shirt.

    Upon hearing the news of the seventh team annihtion, he wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he was rather amused, ¡°It¡¯s been so long since anyone dared to provoke us¡­¡±

    No one dared to provoke them again after thest time hunters who confronted the Scarlet Hands were all killed.

    On the opposite seat.

    Scar, the vice leader, was tapping his finger on the table very fast. He looked annoyed, ¡°That seventh team garbage was killed by only three people!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless, Shi Yanming and the others provoked them first but they can¡¯t even touch them. It¡¯s not like he was the best among us. He was only a triple awakening hunter, his strength was below those three. Clearly he¡¯s not their opponent so of course he¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Lin Mingjie¡¯s expression darkened, his yful smile disappeared, ¡°The Scarlet Hands¡¯ greatness cannot be tainted. But there are some people who didn¡¯t know this yet. It¡¯s time to make those hunters trembled in fear with our power.¡±

    He squeezed his hand on one of the girl¡¯s face. She twisted with pain but didn¡¯t dare to resist. She could only bit her lips to endure the pain.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate those three. It won¡¯t take long before we find them. Hmm, they must¡¯ve thought we wouldn¡¯t dare to attack them and they¡¯ll be safe inside the shelter.¡±

    Scar smirked, ¡°As long as we know who they are, no matter where they hide, I¡¯ll catch them. They can¡¯t escape forever.¡±

    Lin Mingjie didn¡¯t respond initially, but he refused, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Boss, they just insulted our name! We can¡¯t just let them wander freely!¡±

    ¡°Of course there will be consequences for their actions, I¡¯ll let them know the taste of death, but¡­¡±

    He frowned, ¡°That weapon have attracted everyone¡¯s attention, including the dean of the Academy of Sciences. Although that old-man isn¡¯t a threat, it¡¯s best if we stay out of their way, especially now.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°We should stay discreet inside the shelter. But I just heard the news. There will be a big operation issued by the shelter. Tomorrow, the mission center will hire arge number of hunters with high reward. With their strength, they will definitely participate.¡±

    ¡°The participating mercenaries will be divided into teams. You should greet Director Jiang in the mission center, let him know we¡¯re looking for someone¡­¡±

    Scar smiled, ¡°Got it. As expected from our leader.¡±

    He smirked. He could already see how the story unfolded.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Tang Yu got a lot of new knowledge after talking with Professor Sun.

    The discussion didn¡¯t just widened up his horizon, but also resulted in him to have a deeper understanding of the power source.

    In addition to gaining profit, he also developed a good rtionship with the Academy of Sciences.

    He sold his basic weapons to the Academy of Sciences. The weapons were including long sword,bat knife, and dagger. The price might be lower as the one in the auction, but Tang Yu understood that the swords fetched for a high price at the auction because of some special circumstances.

    Once he brought up more equipment, the price would inevitably fall. Even though he still had good profit because not all hunters could afford the price.

    At the auction, people bid until they ran out of spirit stones. These hunters¡¯ wealth was limited. He could only sell the sword in the auction again for two or three times at most.

    But it¡¯s different with the Academy of Sciences as they were wealthy. No matter what, he could sell weapons to the military through the Academy of Sciences. He¡¯d be rich even if the price was only 20 spirit stone each.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring many equipment with you. But the next time you came again, you¡¯ll be rich.¡±

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t worried that the Academy of Sciences¡¯ research result would affect his future business.

    The workshop could manufacture equipment cost at maximal 5 spirit stones with a primary rune inscription.

    Even if the Academy of Sciences¡¯ seed in their research, he estimated that the price would be cheap.

    The quality would also improve.

    The business with the Academy of Sciences wasn¡¯t just limited to thousands of spirit stones.

    Tang Yu was spreading open a map in his hand.

    This was a very detailed map with the entire terrainyout.

    Obviously the map focused on their current province with the most detailed information, followed by some neighboring provinces.

    Tang Yu had requested the map.

    BaiXiaosheng10086 drew the map. The map was indeed even more detailed than the official issued map.

    This map didn¡¯t just mark the shelters throughout the area, but also the danger levels.

    One star belongs to basic danger level. For example the area outside Lindong shelter that frequently cleaned off demonic beasts by soldiers and hunters every day.

    The two-star were a low-risk area. For example the path from the territory to Lindong was mostly passes through two-star area so the risks were rtively low. Well that¡¯s excluding the crack of the abyss in the Maple Leaf Town.

    Three-star were a medium-risk area. This is the danger level of most ces in the wilderness.

    Four-star were high-risk areas where high-ranked demonic beast would appear from time to time and could be considered highly dangerous. Ordinarybat teams who entered such area were often annihted.

    Five-star were extremely dangerous, such as the Maple Leaf Town.

    Six-star were dead zone.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes searched throughout the map. The six-stars areas were scarce, but it did existed on the map.

    The border between two provinces.

    It was a dense cluster of cracks. There were dozens or hundreds of crack of the abyss in that area. The entire area was stretched into several kilometers or more and was considered a dead zone.

    Even the army couldn¡¯t pass such a six-star danger zone.

    Tang Yu d he had the map.

    Otherwise, he might identally enter a high-risk danger zones.

    His mood was gloomy.

    He only knew the current situation in Lincheng is rtively good. But there were so many cracks and high-risk danger zones here.

    Small shelters were nearly extinct in that area. Evenrge shelters were struggling.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    In Lindong, he mainly collected information, and there were hardly any new ones every day.

    There¡¯s no need to fight demonic beast so every day he just sitting in front of theputer, scrolling through the forum. Tang Yu felt he was taken back to the past.

    Gray de left early in the morning to collect information. This was already his daily routines. He was also quick to learn modern tools. Tang Yu felt more at ease.

    After bathing, he nned to go shopping with ine to see if he could get something good.

    As soon as they entered the street, he noticed the atmosphere was somewhat different.

    There were not many pedestrian on the street. Mostbatants had gone out and most ordinary survivors wouldn¡¯t hang out on the streets if they didn¡¯t do anything profitable. It¡¯s just a waste of energy.

    Survivors equipped with swords of firearms rushed in hurry.

    Most of them were going in the same direction. Tang Yu thought for a while and noticed they were running to the mission center.

 Chapter 70 â€“ Mission Objective: Siege on the Demonâ€™s Lair

    <h4>Chapter 70 ¨C Mission Objective: Siege on the Demon¡¯s Lair</h4>

    ¡°Have you heard yet? The mission center just released arge-scale mission. This is the first time they ever issued a big mission!¡±

    ¡°I already know that. They said the mission rewards handsomely. We get twice as much points from just killing an ordinary beast.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking and go enroll to the mission. It¡¯s a shame if you miss it.¡±

    ¡°Why such a hurry? This is a big mission so there¡¯s no limit on the participant. I heard the mission starts at 10 A.M. so it¡¯s better if you prepare first, go buy equipment or something. Don¡¯t you realize we could get huge points from thisrge-scale mission?¡±

    He could heard such conversation along the way.

    Tang Yu was a little puzzled. It seemed the task was obviously released this morning because he hadn¡¯t heard about itst night when he was browsing through the forum.

    The mission center was already packed with people when he arrived.

    It could be said that most of the registered mercenaries in the shelter had already arrived as soon as the mission was issued.

    The mission center was crowded with people.

    Tang Yu frowned.

    The crowd of a Spring Festival was nothingpared to these people. The survivors dealt with demonic beast all day long. No one knew how long they hadn¡¯t taken a bath.

    It smelled like a pig cage.

    He still could bear the foul smell, however, he wasn¡¯t very interested in the mission.

    ¡°My Lord, should I¡­¡±

    Tang Yu shook his head at ine.

    She was obviously not calm as she said she was. She¡¯s still wary of this situation.

    It¡¯s not easy standing among such crowd full of big men. Even Tang Yu felt uneasy.

    Shortly after that, female survivors¡¯ angry screams were heard. Apparently, there were some disgusting pigs with naughty hands among the crowds.

    Tang Yu wondered if there were some people who joined the crowd not to enroll in the mission, but just wanted to satisfy their desire to touch girls.

    However, there were sometimes the male survivors¡¯ angry scream. Which was a little bit odd.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡±

    The mission center mainly operated on the first floor with transparent ss as the walls.

    Tang Yu moved to the building¡¯s side, even though he couldn¡¯t enter, he still could see the mission content on the disy panel in the center of the room.

    It was written in arge red writings.

    [Large-scale Mission Enrollment: Destroy the Demon¡¯s Lair] [A crack of the abyss appeared in Maple Leaf Town which endanger the Lindong Shelter¡¯s safety. Lindong Officials will take the initiative to attack the demonic beast around the crack. This operation requires the cooperation ofrge number of mercenaries.] [Objective: ] [Reward: ]

    ¡°No wonder, it¡¯s all because the crack of the abyss.¡±

    There were a handsome amount of reward points. The officials even opened up reward exchange list that previously wasn¡¯t avable.

    A deadly seduction.

    Many mercenaries were jealous.

    But Tang Yu felt rather pessimist.

    Although the main force of this operation was the army and the mercenaries only took part as the reinforcement, most people forgot that there would be a countless numbers of demonic beasts swarming towards them in thisrge-scale mission. Even some stronger demonic beasts might emerge.

    This was indeed a good opportunity for a strong team. But for weaker mercenaries or even ordinary survivors who weren¡¯t a hunter, they¡¯d end up being cannon fodder.

    ¡°My Lord, are we going to participate?¡± ine asked.

    Tang Yu shook his head, ¡°Forget it, we won¡¯t join.¡±

    Now he already had the Spirit Power Container so participating in the mission was rather useless. But if he hadn¡¯t got the container, he would probably join the mission to earn reward points.

    ¡°However, we should see the operation up close. The Lindong bosses¡¯ army will participate. This way, we can observe Lin Wei¡¯s real strength.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    The mission enrollment registration ended at 10 AM.

    Mercenaries had gathered outside the city gate. Some people were equipped with armors made of demonic beast material andbat knives, while others wore tattered clothes and a rusty sword in their hands. Finally, there were some unarmed survivors. Probably the people in the mission center couldn¡¯t select them all and decided to enroll everyone.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t n to stay with these people. He walked out the city gate, found a spot with ine and Gray de and waited patiently.

    Rumble!

    The steel city gates gradually opened from both sides, revealing therge main streets inside.

    On weekdays, the city gate never opened all the way through, just wide enough to let two cars pass at the same time. But now, it was fully opened. The streets were empty, no pedestrian could be seen.

    With rumbling noises, a torrent of steel gradually appeared in the horizon.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­!!!¡±

    The mercenaries outside the gate already formed in small groups. But they were all staring at the magnificent view at the city gate.

    Tang Yu was also mesmerized.

    When they first arrived at the shelter, the Scarlet Hands convoy was already remarkable. But their convoy dwarfed whenpared with this torrents of steel in front of him. The gap was like between ants and elephants.

    At the front, a few armored vehicles slowly drove out the city gates.

    Behind them, a phnx of tanks followed. The muzzle was pointed upwards.

    It was the true definition of steel and fire power.

    There were also various vehicles and equipment that Tang Yu couldn¡¯t recognize the names.

    Smoke engulfed the steel torrents.

    In the past, such a disy of army vehicles could only be seen on televisions.

    Outside the city gates.

    The mercenaries felt excited. With such an armored force, they would definitely annihte any demonic beast.

    Soon, managers from the army assigned mission details to the mercenaries.

    In this operation, the mercenaries would be tasked to deal the demonic beasts in order to protect the military vehicles.

    Needless to say, their objective was fairly simple.

    Ranged weapons have a wide and long range. There weren¡¯t many demonic beast that could break through the defense line of ranged weapons.

    So they only to protect the area that wasn¡¯t covered by the ranged weapons.

    In this mission, the points for killing demonic beast were two to three times higher than the usual. Many people were even looking forward for many demonic beasts swarming to the battlefield so they could earn more points in addition of the basic rewards.

    That was the frence mercenaries¡¯ objectives.

    Top-rank teams and members of the Big Four mercenary regiments had higher order.

    They could move freely to hunt down demonic beast.

    The members of the Scarlet Hands were very excited. Such a task equaled to more reward points in their eyes.

    These people talked loudly, attracting the envy eyes of the frence mercenaries.

    The vice leader, Scar, was annoyed.

    ¡°What? There¡¯s no news?!¡±

    The reporter, Huang Mao, were also puzzled. With their strength, it¡¯s easy to investigate several people.

    They investigate things happened after Tang Yu arrived at Lindong.

    Although not very detailed, they managed to get the general information and appearance of the three people. Two men and a women. They even knew the rtionship between Li Xiaoming and Tang Yu. But the Scarlet Hands didn¡¯t care about the ordinary survivor.

    Huang Mao investigated the appearance and characteristic of those three and tell Director Jiang of the mission center. But they never received any valid news.

    ¡°How could there be no news? Did that Jiang man epted so many spirit stones from us and dare to trick us?!¡±

    Huang Mao shook his head, ¡°No, Director Jiang had given the news. But the news is, those three people didn¡¯t registered as mercenaries.¡±

    Scar was speechless. He held his breath and sighed.

    If they didn¡¯t register as mercenaries, then it¡¯s impossible to switch teams.

    But were there still hunters who hadn¡¯t registered as mercenaries now? Especially when those three people, even if he didn¡¯t want to, but he admitted they were quite powerful.

    Scar couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.

    His expression were very cold.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let the clowns who trampled our pride to be free. Issue me a scarlet warrant¡­¡±

    He looked at the horizon. A dangerous light shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 71 â€“ The Power of Ranged Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 71 ¨C The Power of Ranged Weapons</h4>

    Outside the city.

    Tang Yu held a telescope and observed the city gate from the roof of a small building.

    The mercenaries were ced and mixed with the army¡¯s infantry phnx. The armored phnx was slowly advancing forward.

    A shrieking sound was heard from the distance.

    Tang Yu froze and looked at the source.

    A few small ck spot appeared in the sky.

    The ck spot moved very fast, a me trail dragged from its tail. He just saw it rising from the shelter, in the blink of an eye, the ck spot reached above Maple Leaf Town.

    Boom!

    Boom!!

    Boom!!!

    A brilliant fire blooms.

    Smoke and dust rose into the sky.

    Houses copsed as the ground trembled.

    A smoke cloud rose up in the sky like a blooming flower. The smoke enveloped the entire Maple Leaf Town area.

    Tang Yu held his breath.

    That was the power of the ranged weapons. The damage was devastating like a nuclear bomb.

    No matter how tenacious they were, most demonic beast couldn¡¯t survive from such a devastating explosion.

    Especially in the densely popted area like the area around the crack of the abyss, the explosion cleared off a huge amount of demonic beasts.

    On the walls, the mercenaries were stunned.

    Even the people who had seen great scene during thest day was stunned. For most people, this was the first time they saw such a scene.

    Shortly after, their expression changed from shock into ecstasy.

    This wave of missiles must¡¯ve wiped out most of the demonic beast. Maybe now there¡¯s not many demonic beast left around the crack. So, they only needed to clean out the leftover demonic beast.

    Getting point rewards was too easy.

    General Lu Jianjun looked at the screen. It showed the vehicles movement.

    The picture wasn¡¯t clear because the signal lost from time to times. The screen showed the explosions in Maple Leaf Town.

    Compared to the delighted mercenaries, his face was solemn.

    It was hard to locate the missile due to the signal jamming after the doomsday. But because the close distance between the shelter and Maple Leaf Town and the dense amount of demonic beasts, they didn¡¯t really need uracy.

    As the missiles continued firing, General Lu Jiajun was felt distressed.

    Their inventory was running low.

    It¡¯s impossible to manufacture the missiles. Not just technical issues, but the materials needed were also scarce. Before the doomsday, raw materials and part came from all over the world to produce a high-tech product. But now, evenmunication was impossible. Not to mention getting materials.

    Aside missiles, even Lindong currently couldn¡¯t produce tanks and helicopters.

    At least they still could do some repair.

    ¡°General, should we enter Maple Leaf Town?¡±

    An officer asked.

    Lu Jianjun hesitated. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t underestimate demonic beast. First, send an investigation team to Maple Leaf Town.¡±

    The officer saluted and turned to leave.

    Lu Jianjun¡¯s word stopped the officer, ¡°Tell them to be careful and return alive.¡±

    Alive.

    A single word.

    But the weight was very heavy.

    Theycked of investigation method after the doomsday so they had to send an investigation team. That¡¯s why the scouts fighting on the front line were often the most severely injured.

    Lu Jianjun already knew.

    But he had no choice.

    He had to get the bigger image of the scene.

    It would be great if the Academy of Sciences could develop a new methods for remote investigations.

    After their sacrifices, news soon came back to the shelter.

    As expected, most of the demonic beast in Maple Leaf Town died in the explosion, leaving only a small part. Although the leftover demonic beast was still a lot, but they had at least reduced the threat.

    Or so they thought.

    ¡°Prepare to enter Maple Leaf Town. Proceed cautiously. Do not hesitate to open fire on demonic beast.¡±

    The rumbling steel torrent moved forward. Crushing everything on its path.

    The loud movement attracted the leftover demonic beast. The muzzle of the tank aimed forward and fired, destroying the demonic beast in front of them. They needed to eliminate everything, even if it was a fourth of fifth awakened demonic beast.

    On the outskirt of Maple Leaf Town.

    Buildings around here weren¡¯t destroyed by the explosion. Most of them remained intact but moss covered the walls, leaving quite a historical scenery.

    From time to time, demonic beast swarmed from the buildings to the street.

    Da da da!

    Gunshots sound kept ringing.

    Some demonic beasts that rushed towards the steel torrent were quickly ined by the mercenaries.

    Human and demonic beasts, fought for survival.

    asionally, some mercenaries were injured and died from the attack. That was expected. The convoy slowly advanced forward to the crack of the abyss.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Maple Leaf Town, on top of a building.

    Tang Yu held a telescope in his hand. He was observing silently.

    He wasn¡¯t looking at the battle, instead, he was looking for some time.

    The official team of Lindong, with the Chinese military as the main force and other top-rank teams on their side.

    Tang Yu was looking for Lin Wei¡¯s team.

    ¡°Found him!¡±

    He found the most suitable team met the requirements from the information gathered by Gray de.

    That team was strong, most of them were hunters. They could easily push away the obstacles that were blocking the road. Even they could easily kill some powerful demonic beasts with their teamwork.

    After thinking for a while, Tang Yu took out a mirror-like item from the space backpack.

    [Detection Lens: It can detect an enemy¡¯s strength from a long distance and mark the enemy. The marking duration is one week]

    This was one of the items Tang Yu bought after refreshing the market items.

    This consumable item suits his need right now.

    It¡¯s effective and cheap. Well, theter point was the most important.

    In addition to investigation, this item also had a mark function.

    Tang Yu guessed that after solving the crack of the abyss, Lin Wei would eventually find the territory.

    Most likely he would arrive at the doorstep.

    But hey, he could monitor him.

    ¡°ine, your senses are the most highest among us. Do it.¡±

    ine nodded and took the lens.

    Her eyes turned ice blue. Her long mage robe moved without any wind. Her hood fell, showing her sky-blue hair fluttered in the air.

    The lens in her hand shone bright.

    Tang Yu stood beside her, looking downward just to see her delicate corbone under her neck. In front of her chest, she held the detection lens on her hands.

    On the mirror surface of the lens, a picture slowly appeared.

    The lens zoomed to the distance, as if they were looking from a camera from above. Lin Wei¡¯s team was visible in the mirror.

    Although they were not an army, they had heavy weapons and equipment such as tanks and artillery. There also a second-rate teams equipped with armored vehicle and heavy machine guns.

    Most of them are well-equipped hunters. One by one, their strength was recorded by the lens.

    From the bird¡¯s eye view, the lens finally fixed on a middle-aged man.

    Tang Yu was almost sure that man was Lin Wei himself.

    At this moment, Lin Wei wasn¡¯t on the armored car. But instead, he walked slowly, surrounded by several guards.

    The guards¡¯ strength shown on the lens were incredibly high.

    And Lin Wei was hidden among them.

    He observed closely.

    The team was advancing slowly not because the demonic beast attacks, but Lin Wei intentionally maintained a slow speed.

    From this alone, Tang Yu could see Lin Wei¡¯s selfishness.

    However, that¡¯s not important. His point was to observe Lin Wei¡¯s strength.

    It¡¯s a pity they didn¡¯t have an ultra-long-range attack method. Otherwise, discreet assassination also great.

    Direct attack definitely wouldn¡¯t work.

    No matter how confident Tang Yu was, he was certain the three of them couldn¡¯t win against Lin Wei¡¯s team.

    For now, it¡¯s better to observe quietly.

 Chapter 72 â€“ Are you dead?

    <h4>Chapter 72 ¨C Are you dead?</h4>

    Chen Yi killed a demonic beast with a knife. He ordered someone else to crack the demonic beast¡¯s head. A source crystal appeared before him.

    His eyes couldn¡¯t help hiding his excitement.

    ¡°Haha! The third one!¡±

    ¡°Here you go, captain.¡± The youth handed the spirit stones to the captain, and asked with embarrassment, ¡°Captain, are we¡­¡±

    Chen Yiughed, ¡°Let¡¯s work hard. We should collect all the spirit stones first. We will distribute them back at the shelter. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s a lot of demonic beast here. We will get more spirit stones.¡±

    He was in a good mood so he became more generous.

    The mission this time was a sub-mission from his view.

    They encountered a lot of demonic beast. But most of them were already wounded by gunfire. Many of them were dying.

    They could kill these demonic beast with ease.

    Naturally, they took the loots.

    Chen Yi was excited to find such situation in his first mission. It¡¯s indeed his destiny.

    He always felt like he was a protagonist in some kind of story.

    Both of his parents died, leaving him with only a sister.

    Even his sister¡¯s weighted 180 kilograms.

    His house was just a small space of more than a dozen square meters. It wouldn¡¯t stop the fact that he was the protagonist.

    Three days ago, he was just a bottom survivor. Although his house condition was better than the relief room, he couldn¡¯t get a job because he was weak.

    But he didn¡¯t give up. Chen Yi stepped out of the shelter and became a scavenger.

    Little did he know that he would meet his destiny.

    It was indeed a destiny.

    That fateful day, he searched through the wilderness. He was lost. He went further and further into the wilderness and happened to see two scary monsters fought with each other.

    He didn¡¯t knew much about demonic beast. But he knew demonic beast usually weren¡¯t aggressive with their own kind.

    This was a battle between a demonic beast and a strange monster.

    The two of them fought violently. They could easily overturn a car. The ground where their feet trampled was cracked.

    The two monsters¡¯ power were even. And in the end, they both were gravely injured and dying.

    Chen Yi was stunned. The dreamlike plot like in a novel happened to him.

    He awakened in an instant. Chen Yi was too excited. Even the awakening headband couldn¡¯t awake him, but he was awakened now.

    He became a glorious hunter.

    After his awakening, Chen Yi was more gant.

    After hesitated, he decided that the two monsters were dying. He boldly stepped forward and killed the two strong monsters.

    Huge spirit power were escaping from their carcasses. He could break through the first awakening stage with ease just from cultivating the spirit power.

    He easily passed the early hard stage.

    Chen Yi collected the materials from the carcasses, especially the monster. The materials were usable and had a higher value above the demonic beast.

    He earned a lot of spirit stones from selling the materials. He even bought equipment.

    Flexiblebat suit made from animal fur and standardbat knives weremonly used by the military.

    His fighting power sharply rose. For the next two days, he went out to hunt the demonic beast and sessfully broke through the double awakening stage.

    In Lindong, he was regarded as a small master.

    Chen Yi felt even more proud. No one could match his speed in Lindong.

    Shortly after, he formed a mercenary team with his brother.

    ¡°In the future, I will be the master in Lindong.¡±

    Chen Yi had no doubt. His face brightened to find a demonic beast nearby.

    The beast¡¯s leg was broken. Its aura wasn¡¯t strong.

    He shouted, ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    Holding thebat knife, he was about to attack the demonic beast when suddenly the ground trembled.

    Chen Yi struggled to keep his bnce.

    In front of them, several damaged buildings copse. His eyes widened as he looked at the horror in the distance.

    In the horizon, the dirt on the ground ground sunk downyer byyer, forming a vortex of sand. In the center of it, two red flesh emerged.

    The two flesh twisted as it moved. They looked like a long tentacles whip the sky. Under the tentacles, the ground crumbled and broke into a rift. Dust raised high, about the height of a four or five-story building.

    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡±

    Countless people eximed in panic.

    After the two tentacles, they saw a huge figure emerged from inside the vortex.

    Its body was bigger than a tall building. The terrifying demonic beast coldly overlooked them.

    From their eyes, humans were like ants.

    They were tiny.

    ¡°Captain¡­ What is that thing? Is that a demonic beast?¡±

    One of the team members spoke, his voice trembled and his teeth chattered.

    Chen Yi was also panicked. But to maintain his image as a captain, he tightened his face and tried to keep calm as possible.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? The army¡¯s here. That monster will be smashed in no time!¡±

    As if to confirm his words, several armed helicopters flew from the distance.

    Anti-tank missiles that were mounted on both sides was fired.

    With a smoky white tail, it directly hit the colossal monster.

    It exploded in impact.

    ¡°Great! It hit the beast!¡±

    ¡°It should be dead!¡±

    Someone eximed in joy.

    The other one was nervous.

    They gazed at the colossal monster¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Roar!!!¡±

    Shooo..

    Two tentacles wereing out from the slowly dissipating smoke.

    The tentacles whipped the sky like it was pping flies.

    Bang!

    In the sky, two armed helicopters exploded into a fire ze. The pieces scattered in the air.

    The remaining helicopters immediately retreated.

    But their speed wasn¡¯t a match for the giant tentacles.

    In the air, two red tentacles whipped the sky.

    The remaining helicopters were bursting into fire.

    Everyone looked at the scene in horror.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Maple Leaf Town, Temporary Command Center.

    Lu Jianjun frowned.

    They had send investigation team, but none of them expected that a demonic beast was hiding under the sand. And unexpectedly, its size was gigantic.

    Once the demonic beast attacked forward, the loss was bound to be great.

    ¡°Is the result out? What¡¯s the energy intensity?¡± He asked to the man next to him.

    A middle-aged man who was busy with a device was sweating heavily, ¡°High, incredibly high.¡±

    ¡°How high is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s undetectable. Its strength was far exceeded our detection limit.¡±

    This device was a product developed by the Academy of Sciences to detect the energy intensity from powerful demonic beast.

    Now it¡¯s rather useless¡­

    Lu Jianjun knew this was the worst case.

    ¡°Contact the base and fire the remaining missiles.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The liaison immediately responded.

    A few momentster, several ck dots rose into the air and flew over the Maple Leaf Town sky in no time.

    Rumble!!!

    The field of vision was bright with explosions. The explosion sound was deafening.

    Compared to before, hunters who stood on the east side of Lindong shelter and watched the scenery from afar was shocked.

    Now that they had arrived in Maple Leaf Town, the explosion was closer. The power of the explosion was even more visible to them.

    It was catastrophic and terrorizing!

    If they were closer, they all would be annihted.

    The demonic beast hit on impact were certainly dead. No matter how powerful they were.

    Chen Yiughed and seemed to vent his panic, ¡°Look, I said the army is here. What are you afraid of? As long as we pick up the loots, we can earn enough reward points. I believe in the future we would be promoted to elite teams, or even top teams.¡±

    ¡°Captain¡­¡±

    One by one they were petrified by the scenery behind their captain.

    Chen Yi sweated heavily, he stiffly turned back and saw¡­

    In the distance, amidst the smoke.

    The colossal monster¡¯s carapace was pitted and scorched with ck marks in so many ces. Viscous liquids were flowing from its body. Although the monster was directly hit by the missiles and looked miserable, however¡­

    The beast was still alive!!!

 Chapter 73 â€“ One Shot

    <h4>Chapter 73 ¨C One Shot</h4>

    Everyone in the battlefield was shocked and panicked.

    Originally, this battle was going well. Most of the demonic beast was already died in the missile explosion. The hunters only needed to cooperate with the army to destroy the remaining demonic beasts.

    666 of them, at maximum.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult.

    Or so everyone thought.

    Until the colossal demonic beast¡¯s appeared, they didn¡¯t despair. They had the peak of human technology with them. What demonic beast could withstand the destructive force of tanks, artillery and missiles?

    However, reality was cruel.

    Their moods went down from hopeful to despair.

    Chen Yi¡¯s squad was at the front line. Originally, he was very happy because he had the chance to kill demonic beast and loot its carcasses. But now, he just wanted to go home.

    He was just standing there, feeling hopeless.

    Anything touched by the red tentacles will be crushed to pieces.

    ¡°What rank is that demonic beast?¡± Some hunters couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure. But I¡¯m afraid its power is beyond our imagination. We don¡¯t even know how many stages the whole awakening stages had.¡± Someone answered.

    The beast¡¯s exact awakening stage was unclear.

    But one thing for sure, the colossal demonic beast¡¯s aura was too strong.

    Its aura was like a tsunami violently crashed the tiny helpless humans.

    Its tremendous oppression sense still made them breathless even from several kilometers distance.

    They were trembling. Foul smell came from every direction.

    Even running away was a luxury they couldn¡¯t afford.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Temporary Command Center.

    Everyone was stunned.

    The colossal beast became more brutal and violent after being injured. It moved forward step by step.

    The movement seemed slow, but with its huge size, every step was about 10 meters wide.

    It was unstoppable.

    Seeing the colossal demonic beast approached closer, someone realize, ¡°Quick, escort the General to safety!¡±

    Lu Jianjun mmed the table, ¡°Stop joking! If we escaped from such crisis, what about the shelter? What about the hundreds of thousands of survivors in the shelter?¡±

    His subordinate were anxious, ¡°General! Our second artillery battalion is still willing to fight back. But you sir, you are the core of the shelter, we can¡¯t afford to lose you!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! You want me to be a deserter?!¡±

    The colossal monster approached closer.

    The ground trembled from every step the monster took. The vibration could be felt from the temporarymand center.

    Lu Jianjun looked at the distance.

    The sand vortex didn¡¯t just emerge the colossal monster. It was continuously pouring out demonic beast.

    They were all hidden underground and evaded the missile bombardment. But now, they all came out.

    Lu Jianjun couldn¡¯t help but wondered, was the beast a sentient being?

    If that wasn¡¯t the case, why did they hide underground?

    He shook his head and stopped thinking.

    The situation was worse right now. The shelter side that had the upper hand suddenly turned upside down.

    Everyone in themand center was nervous and scared, but nobody chose to run away.

    They still held on even if they were scared.

    This was their duty and responsibility as a soldier.

    Lu Jianjun closed his eyes and took a deep breath, ¡°We can¡¯t give up. Not for ourselves, not for the hundreds of survivors behind us. Let the analysis staff observe the giant beetle¡¯s weakness as soon as possible. In the meantime, get the Special Forces personnel prepare the experimental prototype 1 energy charging gun.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    In the rooftop.

    Tang Yu watched the colossal demonic beast¡¯s full power in silent.

    The strength above the awakening stages was beyond his expectation.

    Previously, he thought this demonic beast was very powerful. He didn¡¯t expect the beast could block a missile attack.

    Even though it was severely injured, but its aura was still as strong as before.

    Was that all Lindong shelter got?

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t sure.

    He had no method to deal with such a strong demonic beast. If it were to attack the territory, he would have fled.

    He had upgraded the territory¡¯s defensive structure to the highest level. But could it stop this kind of demonic beast?

    Tang Yu felt restless.

    Lack of spirit stones limited his strength.

    After they went back, he needed to go to the Lindong ck market as soon as possible to earn spirit stones.

    Besides, if he could upgrade the territory by one level, he could try to use the defensive buildings to wipe out the demonic beast that guarding the spirit stone mine.

    That was also profitable.

    He was still thinking about it when he saw a team of military hunters approached the colossal beast.

    The tank gun continuously fired, surrounded by the military master hunters. Opening a path by eliminating the demonic beast.

    In the middle of the team, a heavy weapon was mounted on top of arge tbed truck.

    That was the energy charge canon, a ck technology weapon developed by the Academy of Sciences.

    Tang Yu heard about it when he was talking to Professor Sun.

    The concept was fairly simple, the cannon extracted the energy from spirit stones, condensed it and exuded the energy.

    The attack area was notrge, but it had sufficient prating power. That was the Academy of Sciences¡¯ research goal.

    Before the doomsday, ranged weapons were originally used to kill human beings. So they¡¯re not suitable for dealing with sturdier demonic beast. Missiles, for example, was originally designed to urately hit long-distance targets. But it would be difficult if the weaponcked of power.

    After they moved to a certain area, several operators began to operate the cannon.

    Energy from spirit stones were begun to be extracted. The scale indicator on the energy charge cannon began to lit up.

    ¡°10% charged¡­¡±

    ¡°20% charged¡­¡±

    The colossal demonic beast noticed a new threat and turned around to walk towards the cannon¡¯s direction.

    At the same time, more demonic beasts around the cannon swarmed the military team.

    The demonic beasts were out of control.

    Some hunters died from the fierce battle.

    The colossal demonic beast was getting closer and closer.

    In the distance, howitzers roared. The fire burst on the beasts¡¯ carapace, but the beast was unstoppable.

    ¡°How many charge?!¡±

    ¡°Fifty percent.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°This is already the fastest limit, soon the whole charge cannon will explode.¡±

    At this time, gravel floated from the ground around the colossal demonic beast. The gravel condensed into huge stones and flung towards the energy cannon¡¯s direction like a cannonball.

    The captain of the Special Forces roared. Wings were growing out behind his back. He flew into the sky.

    The wings sliced the stones like a knife. The huge stones were cut in half and crashed on the ground.

    Other hunters with ability also showed all they¡¯ve got to stop the flying stones.

    Several armed helicopters flew, missiles were shot towards the stones and the stones shattered on impact.

    ¡°80% charged¡±

    ¡°90% charged¡­¡±

    The whole cannon rattled with a loud noise.

    At this moment, the colossal demonic beast was getting closer and closer. Its red tentacles reached out but suddenly fell.

    The captain of the Special Forces took a deep breath and flew alone. His wings sliced one of the tentacle.

    Suddenly, the tentacles whipped out the captain and he flung like a cannonball. Smashed into the ground.

    The other tentacle reached out, ready to sweep down everything on its path.

    A helicopter with a mounted missile flew over and shot the missiles. But the tentacles whipped the helicopter directly.

    Boom!

    The tentacles was hit by a helicopter. The blown pieces deviated and fell not far from the energy cannon.

    The ground trembled. Flying debris blocked the entire team¡¯s view.

    Hunters and the operator¡¯s faces were all scared and desperate. However, no one dared to escape.

    This was their only chance. They couldn¡¯t afford to fail at thest moment!

    In the distance, on the rooftop.

    Tang Yu took a deep breath.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go kill some demonic beast.¡±

    He felt he had to do something, even if it wasn¡¯t much.

    He had to do something.

    Because he¡¯s still alive.

    Suddenly, some powerful and injured hunter teams also intercepted the demonic beast, lifting off the pressure from the military Special Forces. They could buy some time until the cannon was ready.

    Both the hunters and the Special Forces were gravely injured, even some died in the battle. But the cannon finally fully charged.

    A thick beam of light emerged from the cannon. It shone bright like a falling meteorites.

    It hit the colossal demonic beast. The beast roared in agony.

    And the light dissipated.

    Tang Yu saw the colossal demonic beast was pierced from its lower jaw through its back. Hollowing the demonic beast.

    The terrifying aura was quickly disappeared.

    Tang Yu sighed in relief.

    After firing a shot, ck smoke wasing out from the cannon. The cannon was severely damaged and became a massive junk.

    It only had one shot.

    So the cannon was just an experimental prototype. It¡¯s far from stable.

    Moreover, Tang Yu saw the weakness of this energy charged cannon.

    It¡¯s expensive and the range was not far. But that wasn¡¯t its only weakness. The most important thing was the cannon¡¯s charging process was too long and it had to be faced directly before the colossal demonic beast to be used effectively.

    It would be even more difficult to shot if the shape were changed into a smaller and flexible model.

    The crisis was solved.

    But the danger continued. The demonic beasts were still too many.

    Most mercenaries had already fled from seeing the colossal demonic beast.

    They had abandoned the mission.

 Chapter 74 â€“ Formless

    <h4>Chapter 74 ¨C Formless</h4>

    Da da da-

    Gunshots were continuously fired.

    It was chaotic.

    A squad was holding machine guns and fired at several demonic beasts. Suddenly, the windows on both side side of the car crashed. A mantis-like demonic beast appeared.

    Its sharp leg shed like a knife, instantly killing the squad. The heavy machine guns were also cut into pieces.

    In another ce.

    The muzzle of a tank roared, exploding a powerful demonic beast in front of it. At the next moment, arge lizard spitted mes. The me burnt the entire tank.

    The high temperature made the steel on the tank turned red. The big lizard continued spitting fire before it finally left.

    Although the tank¡¯s shape was still rtively intact, it¡¯s clear that the person operating the tank was dead.

    Such scene happened all over the battlefield.

    Tang Yu prated the long sword into a demonic beast. His sword was covered in blood. His wrist slightly pushed deeper, the sword trembled as blood spattered.

    In a blink of an eye, blood disappeared from the de.

    This should be a legendary sword. Killing demonic beast without spilling blood.

    But something felt amiss.

    There was a loud noiseing from the front line.

    Was there another demonic beast?

    Tang Yu raised the sword, his gaze fixed on the street in front of him. He was ready to y another demonic beast.

    But then, what¡¯sing towards him wasn¡¯t demonic beast, but more than a dozen hunters running awkwardly.

    Among them, Tang Yu saw a familiar face. That¡¯s Captain Zhou!

    So they were destined to meet again.

    Zhou Jianhong shouted, ¡°Run! There was an invincible monster behind us!¡±

    Invincible?

    Tang Yu was puzzled.

    Zhou Jianhong was not weak. He even felt there were some stronger ones among those escaping hunters. All of them wasn¡¯t embarrassed to escape. Was that mean the demonic beast that were chasing them was extremely powerful?

    But if it¡¯s really powerful, those people wouldn¡¯t have the chance to escape.

    Not long after, the chasing demonic beast appeared in his sight.

    It was a grayish-ck translucent¡­unknown object?

    Tang Yu had never seen such a weird looking demonic beast. It was formless, walking lightly¡­or was it floating?

    Most of these beasts¡¯ strength was only double or triple awakening beast. They¡¯re not particrly strong.

    Shortly after these demonic beasts appeared, several other groups of these grayish-ck wraiths also appeared from the other side of the street.

    Zhou¡¯s Jianhong¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Shoot! Why are theying from there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°Hurry, run to that direction! We still can survive!¡±

    The wraiths appeared near Tang Yu¡¯s team direction. Soon they floated towards him.

    Tang Yu raised his sword, ready to y it.

    Zhou Jianhong was anxious, ¡°Little brother, run! We can¡¯t kill these demonic beast!¡±

    A man with crooked nose next to him smirked, ¡°Not on your own.¡±

    A wraith floated towards him.

    Tang Yu swing his sword, slicing the wraith into two pieces.

    Nothing happened¡­

    Tang Yu quickly concentrated, there was only a faint ripple on the wraith¡¯s body in front of him.

    Like a long sword pratedke water, it only caused the water rippled.

    It couldn¡¯t cause damage to the water.

    This was a formless demonic beast!

    Tang Yu¡¯s attack failed, but the ghost didn¡¯t stop. Its entire torso elongated, the formless body took shape of a hand.

    The hand smashed Tang Yu.

    The attack was sudden, it was difficult to evade it.

    Zhou Jianhong shouted, ¡°Look out!¡±

    The hunter shook his head and sighed, ¡°He¡¯s doomed. This wraith¡¯s attack patterns are weird. He couldn¡¯t evade such a close ranged attack.¡± The man with crooked nose looked away, ¡°If it was an ordinary double or triple demonic beast, we would easily defeated it. But unfortunately, this kind of demonic beast is formless. Even magical weapons are useless against them.¡±

    What he held in his hand was a weapon once envied by every hunters. The Demon yer Sword. However, Chen Sheng was still helpless when dealing with these rtively weak but formless beast.

    Sharp weapons were useless and so were firearms. They could only escape in embarrassment.

    On the other side, Tang Yu wasn¡¯t being careless. After seeing a group of rtively strong hunters fled in shame, he knew this kind of demonic beast weren¡¯t just powerful from its raw strength alone.

    He twisted his body to avoid the wraith¡¯s attack.

    He stepped back, held the sword with both of his hand and held his breath.

    Suddenly, the long sword glowed.

    Heavy cut!

    Spirit power circted in his body, condensed on his arm and enveloped the long sword.

    Boom!

    The blow was violent.

    The wraith was blown up and fell to the ground. Debris flew in the air.

    The hunters were surprised, especially Chen Sheng who was the most powerful among them.

    He originally thought Tang Yu and his team were not strong. He didn¡¯t expect such a powerful st from Tang Yu.

    ¡°That power would certainly killed an ordinary triple awakening demonic beast. But I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± He would be sad if a strong hunter like Tang Yu perished here, ¡°We better run away before the wraiths regained its power back. Otherwise, we¡¯ll die here.¡±

    Tang Yu sighed.

    He looked at the fading ghost.

    Heavy cut was effective. Condensing a blow from the spirit power in his body, it sessfully damaged the ghost.

    However, as a formless being, the wraith was still immune to most of the heavy cut¡¯s damage. Tang Yu estimated he still needed to use the skill twice or three times more topletely kill the wraith.

    It was just his spection. He wasn¡¯t sure that would be effective.

    Tang Yu stepped back.

    Other hunters thought Tang Yu finally retreated after realized the wraith was invincible. They would never judge him for retreating. In fact, they had tried attacking the wraiths and failed.

    ¡°ine, it¡¯s your turn now.¡± Tang Yu said.

    Zhou Jianhong and the other hunters were shocked again.

    It¡¯d be best if they escaped together. If they chose to confront the wraiths, they¡¯d be dead if they¡¯re not being careful.

    Chen Sheng snorted again, ¡°She can¡¯t do it alone.¡±

    They no longer cared, they were ready to escape again.

    Among the three, the girl in ck robe stepped forward.

    ine grasped the staff in her hand. Immediately, one after another condensed ice spikes emerges.

    With her strength growth, the number of ice spikes condensed at a time increased. The energy also increased.

    The ice spikes flung.

    Each one aimed at a wraith.

    The hunters were stunned to know the girl was a hunter with elemental ability.

    ¡°Maybe we still had hope!¡± Someone eximed in joy.

    ¡°No, fire elemental might be able to finish these wraiths. But ice spike¡¯s damage is physical, so it¡¯s useless.¡± Chen Sheng was pessimistic.

    The ice spikes prated the wraiths and rippled.

    The spectating hunters were disappointed.

    With a bang, the ice spikes burst.

    A bright blue light bloomed in their field of vision.

 Chapter 75 â€“ Feels like missing a 100 million

    <h4>Chapter 75 ¨C Feels like missing a 100 million</h4>

    ¡°Captain Chen is right, after all, it¡¯s a puncture wound.¡± A hunter said, but his mouth suddenly opened.

    Blue light bloomed asyers of ice crystals condensed.

    The wraiths struggled but soon were frozen into ice statues.

    The floating frozen wraiths fell to the ground with a loud tter. They rolled several times beforepletely stopped.

    ine extended her hand, closed her fingers and clenched her fist.

    Immediately, the ice statues shattered with a loud snap into fine pieces.

    ¡°What were you saying again?¡± The hunter saw hispanion suddenly stopped and looking confused.

    He looked at thepanion¡¯s pointed direction.

    The man saw ice fragments on the ground.

    It¡¯s just ice crystal fragments, what¡¯s so strange about it? But he suddenly froze. There were so many wraiths surrounding them. But now, only ice fragments left.

    ¡°What about the wraiths?¡± he asked silly.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s dead. But there are no dead body.¡±

    Chen Sheng was also shocked.

    As a captain-level master, he knew it better than ordinary hunters.

    The reason why he was initially pessimistic the ice couldn¡¯t finish the wraiths was because ice puncture wound had the same effect as a bullet. That¡¯s why he thought it would be useless. He had no idea the ice spikes could explode.

    Or to be precise, he didn¡¯t dare to think about it.

    In Lindong, there were not many hunters with ability. Chen Sheng had talked to them and learned that it¡¯s difficult to control the ability once it left the body.

    Some people with abilities had already thought about it. For example people with fire ability. Their hit rate would be much higher if they could control the fireball movement.

    However, they found out in the research that controlling the ability is extremely difficult. Even when the ability was still inside their body, controlling it was difficult like riding a wild horse. Once it left the body, the difficulties doubled.

    Perhaps the ice elemental power was more stable than fire so it¡¯s possible to control the ice spikes explosion.

    But he was even more surprised when he saw she could shatter the ice statues after freezing the wraiths. The energy was long released but she hold a primer control above it.

    The more he thought, the more Chen Sheng understood the difficulty,

    It was only his theory, but today he had seen the possibilities.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    After the wraiths died, its whole body dissipated. Leaving an unknown crystal along with spirit stone.

    It felt like a game. The spirit stones had a certain drop rate, but this unknown crystal was like a trash loot dropped by every wraiths.

    Based on years of gaming experience, Tang Yu guessed this drop must be some kind of materials.

    It might be precious.

    Originally, he nned to return home to the territory after his goal in Lindong waspleted. But now after he discovered this crystal, he couldn¡¯t help but wanted to y some monsters.

    Aside the wraiths, many demonic beasts usually dropped some important materials. Unfortunately, most people didn¡¯t recognize its value.

    That¡¯s insane.

    It felt like missing a 100 million worth of money.

    Once he returned home to the territory, he shouldn¡¯t waste all these information he had collected.

    New varieties that emerged after the doomsday had to be recorded in an encyclopedia such as new variety of grass and trees, ores, special materials, etc.

    By then, he could sell the encyclopedias to hunters so they could collect materials to sell, and then, the hunters would spend their money on the territory.

    Tang Yu felt he was going to be rich. Money would continuously flowing into his pocket.

    In the battlefield, the human side gradually stabilized.

    The colossal and other demonic beasts hiding underground made the human suffer from a great loss. Much more than they expected it would be.

    After the colossal demonic beast crisis was over, some hunters escaped the battlefield. But the soldier still stood on their ground, bing the barrier between hell and humanity.

    The stronger hunters stood up against the demonic beast. Teams such as Zhou Jianhong and Chen Sheng returned to the battlefield after the wraiths problem was solved.

    Tang Yu stayed in the battlefield. He yed the demonic beast for spirit stones and at the same time, made some contribution points.

    If it¡¯s within his power, he didn¡¯t hesitate to help the others. Such as killing demonic beast and the wraiths.

    Of course if it¡¯s within his power and didn¡¯t threat his life.

    Like before the doomsday, Tang Yu didn¡¯t dare to help an old man who fell on the road because it was beyond his ability. He had no power in case something happened.

    He wanted to master the power so he could be free and do whatever he wanted.

    Even if he had to kill someone to save others.

    He would be free.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The hunters in their group were quite strong so they gradually advanced forward.

    Soon, some hunters joined.

    With their number, it¡¯s rtively easy to deal with demonic beast.

    The weaker hunters felt relieved.

    Chen Yi came approaching the group in panic. He was the only one that still left alive in his team.

    Originally, they advanced to the front line to get more spirit stones. They had no idea there would be a massacre.

    ¡°Fortunately, I survived. But I lost too many things.¡± Chen Yi frowned,

    It was easy before, but why did ite to this mess?!

    Didn¡¯t the military swear to siege on the demon¡¯s nest?

    He lost most of his precious loots including spirit stones and rare materials because he ran too fast. He didn¡¯t know where it fell.

    Chen Yi never felt this miserable. Not since his debut as a hunter.

    Obviously, he should be the protagonist of his story!

    Suddenly, his gaze fixed on a long sword.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Demon yer Sword!¡± He murmured in his heart.

    If he had such weapons, he could easily in demonic beast and improved. Maybe he could even break through the triple awakening stage and entered the master rank.

    Chen Yi¡¯s eyes were fiery with determination.

    Someone told him the people that had the swords were all captain-level hunters.

    Obviously, he couldn¡¯t afford it.

    He observed carefully and found there were two people who had the sword. One of them was Dragon yer Chen Sheng, the famous captain-level hunter in the shelter. The other one was a slightly handsome ordinary survivor.

    No, not an ordinary survivor.

    Chen Yi had seen this man kill a demonic beast. But he didn¡¯t recognize him.

    He was certainly not a captain. He could recognize the captains of top teams.

    Since he wasn¡¯t a captain, how could he possess the sword?

    Chen Yi thought of a possibility.

    He must be the Demon yer Sword seller. The mysterious person who offended the Scarlet Hand and was on their wanted list.

    Instantly, his heart thumped in excitement.

    He remembered the scene that happened this morning. As a mercenary who had deal with Scarlet Hand before, he received a message.

    A scarlet wanted order.

    For 500 spirit stones.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally going to happen. I was blessed, I won¡¯t die¡­¡±

    Chen Yi stared at Tang Yu¡¯s back.

    He pressed a button of apartment on his arm.

    He thought for a while. Then he took out a bottle of water, opened the cap and poured some white powder into it.

 Chapter 76 â€“ Come, drink your water

    <h4>Chapter 76 ¨C Come, drink your water</h4>

    Chen Yi approached Tang Yu and smiled, ¡°Ah, big brother, thank you for saving us from the demonic beast. We would¡¯ve died if it wasn¡¯t for you. I had nothing on me but this bottle of water. You have been fighting for some time, you must be thirsty. Please ept this water as my gratitude.¡±

    He reached out his hand to hand over the bottle. The water inside the bottle was sloshing, suddenly, he felt thirsty.

    Chen Yi lowered his head and tried his best to keep calm.

    He had no experience in doing such a thing. But he had no choice, the bounty was 500 spirit stones!

    As for Tang Yu?

    If he wanted to me someone, me yourself for offended the Scarlet Hand. Sooner orter he would die, better by Chen Yi¡¯s hand.

    He would always remember this man¡¯s sacrifice for his 500 spirit stonester.

    That¡¯s what he thought when he handed the bottle. But the person in front of him didn¡¯t receive it.

    Chen Yi was anxious.

    Tang Yu stared at the bottle of water. His eyes looked like he was thinking, but Chen Yi didn¡¯t know what was on his mind.

    Why didn¡¯t he receive the bottle?

    ¡®Hurry!¡¯

    ¡®Drink it!¡¯

    After that, he saw Tang Yu took out a bottle of iced ck tea and slurped it.

    He already drank. With joy.

    He didn¡¯t drink the water from Chen Yi.

    Chen Yi was stunned.

    How could he get a bottle of iced ck tea? He saw water drops from the bottle. It was a chilled drink!

    He was envious.

    Drinking a bottle of chilled drinks after a high-intensity exercise. He hadn¡¯t tasted it for a long time!

    Now, he felt even thirstier and more importantly¡­ Chen Yi looked at the bottle in his hand and didn¡¯t know what to do. He was confused.

    Not just Chen Yi, the other hunters fixed their eyes on Tang Yu¡¯s drink.

    Someone swallowed their saliva with a loud gulp.

    Tang Yu heard it, his eyes brightened.

    He immediately opened his backpack, took out a bottle of iced ck tea and said, ¡°Take a look, I have chilled drinks. One spirit stone each. Buy it, you won¡¯t regret. After you drink it, you will be more powerful when fighting the demonic beasts.¡±

    His voice echoed among the tired hunters who were resting on the ground.

    Chen Sheng looked at the bottle of iced ck tea. Suddenly, he felt his throat dried.

    He stood up, his mind was still on the cold drink, and approached Tang Yu. He hesitated, but with a solemn tone, ¡°Can it be cheaper?¡±

    Tang Yu was stunned.

    This was really a business.

    In that case¡­

    ¡°Two bottles for one spirit stone. That¡¯s my best offer.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    Chen Sheng took out spirit stone and exchanged it for two bottles of chilled beverage. He turned around and left.

    While walking, he felt something was wrong.

    But never mind, it¡¯s probably not something important.

    He opened the cap and poured the drink into his mouth.

    His whole body instantly felt refreshed.

    A spirit stone for two cold drinks were worth it!

    After Chen Sheng, there were two more hunters who bought a drink from Tang Yu.

    A bottle of cold drink for a spirit stone.

    Chen Sheng noticed his problem, his expression darkened.

    He didn¡¯t find a theory for Tang Yu¡¯s case. And he didn¡¯tck of spirit stones. The most important thing was he wasn¡¯t losing to that person.

    He missed his deceased gym teacher.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Tang Yu was delighted after he earned some spirit stones.

    He was wondering if someday he could open a convenience store. There¡¯s a lot of rich people in the world.

    Especially men like Chen Sheng. He wasn¡¯t just rich, but his calction was also great. A customer who could make him feel better was his favorite customer.

    At this time, Tang Yu saw Chen Yi standing beside him.

    He picked up the leftover iced ck tea bottles. ¡°Come,e. Drink your bottle of water. Water is better than wine. Come, drink your water!¡±

    Chen Yiughed nervously. His hand still stiffly hold the bottle of water, didn¡¯t dare to move.

    ¡°I know you are thirsty too,e and drink the water, don¡¯t be shy.¡±

    Tang Yu looked at Chen Yi with a smile, suddenly, his tone became cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t drink the water, you left me with no choice.¡±

    Behind Tang Yu, Gray de coldly stared at him. Chen Yi sweated, ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to waste this bottle¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t drink it, how should I know the effect of the white powder you diluted in the water?¡±

    ¡°What white power?¡±

    Chen Yi acted confused.

    Tang Yu no longer wasted time, he hinted Gray de with his nce.

    Gray de grabbed the bottle of mineral water and prepared to pour it in Chen Yi¡¯s mouth.

    Chen Yi struggled with fear.

    The ruckus attracted the surrounding hunters¡¯ attention.

    At first, some people frowned but didn¡¯t said anything. They were afraid to face Tang Yu and his teammates¡¯ strength.

    But after they saw Chen Yi¡¯s expression, the hunters were also puzzled.

    Was something wrong with that bottle of mineral water?

    As the bottle got closer to his mouth, Chen Yi shouted, ¡°No, no! Please don¡¯t make me drink it!¡±

    Was the water drugged?

    The hunters¡¯ expression changed.

    They were tired of fighting demonic beasts on the front line. But someone was going to y a dirty trick. Even if the target wasn¡¯t them, they were very angry.

    Someday, it could happen to them.

    ¡°Speak your purpose.¡±

    Gray de smirked.

    His right hand gripped Chen Yi¡¯s shoulder. Chen Yi screamed in pain and couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.

    ¡°Ouch! It hurts! I said it was a scarlet wanted order!¡±

    ¡°What?! Scarlet wanted order?!¡± Zhuo Jianhong¡¯s expression turned pale. ¡°Brother Tang, if Scarlet Hand had issued a wanted order, I¡¯m afraid there will be mercenary teams after you.¡±

    He was worried.

    Tang Yu¡¯s identity was exposed. Bu he didn¡¯t expect that the Scarlet Hand would be this serious in getting a revenge.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t care.

    He had anticipated such a thing after he killed the Scarlet Hand team back then.

    At that time, he had no other option. Besides, the seventh team was too weak.

    Moreover, he was misunderstood. The seventh team was the one provoked them because he didn¡¯t give them money.

    He was thinking when suddenly¡­

    Tang Yu sweated, a sense of extreme danger infiltrated his mind.

    Without a second thought, he ducked.

    Chen Yi who was standing right in front of him didn¡¯t evade. His whole head burst.

    Blood and pieces of his brains sttered on the ground.

    Some hunters were shocked.

    Boom!

    A gunshot was heard.

    Soon, someone shouted, ¡°It¡¯s a sniper!¡±

    Tang Yu was anxious, if he hadn¡¯t experienced many life-and-death cycle in the spiritual space, he would be dead by now.

    Even ine and Gray de couldn¡¯t help him.

    After all, the shot was aimed at him. Naturally, he would be the first one who sensed it.

    He looked at the direction of the gunfire.

    Far away, there was a figure on top of a building. A sniper rifle was in front of him.

    Another bullet burst out from the barrel.

    After his first attempt failed, he continued firing.

    ine¡¯s gaze was cold.

    Her face was calm, but her eyes was burning with rage.

    She extended the staff on her hands, instantly condensed a hexagonal ice shield.

    Spells ¨C Ice Shield!

    This was a skill ine had learned back then.

    The ice shield intercepted the bullet¡¯s path.

    Boom!

    The sniper rifle bullet contains a great kic energy, however, the ice shield remained intact. The impact area only left a small dent on the fragile ice shield.

    The bullet was still a long way from breaking the ice shield. Far away.

    The sniper looked through his telescope and his eyes widened in surprise.

    An ice shield couldn¡¯t possibly block the sniper rifle bullets.

    Even a steel te couldn¡¯t block it.

 Chapter 77 â€“ Chasing

    <h4>Chapter 77 ¨C Chasing</h4>

    On the rooftop of a building.

    Luo Qio, the captain of the twelfth team from Scarlet Hand, was holding his hands. He quietly waited for the result.

    This time he was lucky enough to hear the news about the three hunters.

    The seventh team was killed by the enemy. Although the twelfth team¡¯s overall strength was weaker, but Luo Qiu had no worry.

    ¡°The seventh team was too reckless and stupid. They didn¡¯t use their power and resources, instead, they advanced forward on one-on-onebat. No wonder they died miserably. But I¡¯m not stupid, I won¡¯t directly fight these people. Nobody could survive a sniper bullet, no matter how strong they are.

    Luo Qio nced at the sniper, Simon, who was adjusting his aim.

    Soon, gunshots were heard.

    Luo Qiu was delighted. His status in the boss¡¯s eye might improve after they killed the three survivors. If things went well, their team might be able to rece the seventh team and essing more resources in the regiment.

    Shortly after the first shot, the sniper fired two more shots.

    Lu Qiu who was standing behind him counted the gunshots, ¡°Is it over?¡±

    Simon didn¡¯t answer, he continued focusing on his aiming and quickly fire again.

    This time, Luo Qiu knew something was wrong.

    If he sessfully hit the three people, then the fourth shot wasn¡¯t necessary.

    Or, he missed one shot.

    He looked at Simon and noticed sweat dripped on his forehead.

    ¡°Simon, what¡¯s going on?¡± Luo Qiu frowned, ¡°Did you miss? You said you won¡¯t miss within 2 kilometers?!¡±

    Simon shivered. ¡°No, it was blocked.¡±

    ¡°Blocked? Are you serious? No hunters could block a sniper bullet.¡±

    Luo Qiu frowned. He walked to the edge of the roof and used his telescope to observe.

    He heard the gunshots and the bullet was blocked by an ice blue shield floating mid-air.

    It¡¯s really blocked.

    Luo Qiu muttered. Suddenly, he saw a nimble figure approaching the street under them.

    He¡¯s one of the three hunters. ording to the investigation, this man was very fast and skilled in using dagger.

    In a few jumps, the man jumped over the abandoned cars on the street and quickly approached to their direction.

    Luo Qiu shouted, ¡°Forget about them! Someone ising toward our direction! Quick, kill him first!¡±

    Simon adjusted the muzzle of his sniper rifle.

    Boom!

    The bullet flew and broke through the air.

    Luo Qiu carefully observed the approaching hunter below them.

    The ice-shield ability was still in the distance. Did they kill him this time?

    Shortly, his eyes widened in surprise.

    Obviously, a few millisecond ago the man was still on the bullet¡¯s trajectory path. But at the next moment, his whole figure disappeared like a ghost and appeared again nearby.

    The bullet missed!

    Simon held his breath, aimed, and shot again!

    He vanished.

    Shot again!

    He vanished again.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    If he could only avoid once, then their opponent might just be lucky. But he sessfully dodged every bullets.

    This time, Gray de had reached the bottom of the building.

    He nced up. He didn¡¯t bother to use the stairs, instead, he stepped on the outer wall and ran towards the rooftop.

    Obviously, he ran against the gravity.

    Luo Qiu¡¯s eyes widened again,

    How could he defiy gravity! Or he had the ability to step on the wall?!

    Luo Qiu was anxious.

    The seventh team¡¯s grave was still fresh, he already knew what¡¯sing for them.

    ¡°You said you¡¯ve never missed?! Don¡¯t call yourself a grim reaper, you can¡¯t even¡ª¡°

    He scolded the sniper. He picked an automatic rifle and fired down to Gray de¡¯s direction, ¡°Die!!!¡±

    Upon rain fire that wasing towards him, Gray de still maintained a calm expression.

    He moved his wrist. The two daggers swung, blocking the bullets.

    Whoosh!

    He quickly leaped andnded firmly on the rooftop. His cloak fluttered in the wind.

    With a terrified expression, Simon tossed his sniper rifle and took out a modified pistol. He was about to fire.

    But at the next moment, a flying dagger shed his back.

    All of this happened very fast.

    The hunters of the twelfth team just realized what happened.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Luo Qiu shouted.

    Most of the people in Scarlet Hands had ruthless trait, they didn¡¯t flinch and immediately charged.

    Or, they thought all of them together could handle this one opponent.

    They swung their swords and attacked Gray de from every directions.

    Gray de vanished like a ghost.

    In a sh, he appeared behind one of the hunters. His dagger was ready to engage.

    In a second, the de cut across the throat. The hunter immediately fell down, dead.

    Others saw the scene with a horrified expression. Someone shouted.

    Gray de was always calm and silent. He harvested the opponent¡¯s life with maximum efficiency.

    That was his assassins¡¯ ethic code.

    Before long, there was only one person left from the Scarlet Hands¡¯ twelfth squad.

    Captain Luo Qiu.

    He was extremely terrified and didn¡¯t dare to confront him into a fight.

    He shouted and jumped from the roof.

    ¡°What? Hemitted suicide?

    Gray de frowned and jumped to the edge of the ten-story building. There¡¯s no way the captain could¡¯ve survived the fall.

    Besides, his opponent was only at triple awakening stage.

    Gray de looked below from the rooftop and saw the falling Luo Qio suddenly burst into lightning bolt.

    The thunder sound lingered.

    His falling speed drastically slowed down. His whole body suddenly leaped forward after using his strength.

    He¡¯s actually a hunter with ability!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Far away, on the street.

    Tang Yu looked at Chen Yi¡¯s body and sighed.

    ¡°I was going to ask something, but now¡­¡±

    ine who was standing beside him felt a wave warning from her staff. She pointed at the distance, ¡°My Lord, look over there.¡±

    Zhou Jianhong and the other hunters also heard her words and said, ¡°Hemitted suicide by jumping off the building.¡±

    Someone thought silently and sighed.

    The falling person was without a doubt, a member of the Scarlet Hands.

    That meant¡­the entire Scarlet Hand team was wiped out by a single man? Making one of themmitted suicide by jumping off the building?

    How strong was he?

    They looked at Tang Yu with a mixed feelings.

    No wonder they didn¡¯t care, turned out they were really confident with their power.

    However, the next moment, someone¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°He¡¯s¡­a hunter with ability? He escaped from the battle?¡±

    Luo Qio was entangled in lightning. He leaped with the speed of a bullet train.

    Gray de didn¡¯t give up, he also quickly jumped off from the roof.

    The spectating hunters¡¯ gasped in surprise.

    Gray de was falling down mid-air and it seemed like he had no intention to slow down his falling speed. He used the air like a stepping stone to leap in the air.

    He was like walking in the air!

    What a horrifying power!

    The two soon dashed into the distance. Disappearing from the spectator¡¯s view.

    Tang Yu thought for a while and then said, ¡°ine, let¡¯s go after them.¡±

    The two dashed.

    Zhou Jianhong and other hunters were feeling rather mncholy.

    They just fought the demonic beast, but suddenly the situation changed and became a life-and-death hunt.

    ¡°Should we go after them?¡± Someone asked.

    ¡°But it¡¯s the Scarlet Hand. They wanted revenge so¡ª¡± Someone replied in fear.

    ¡°Bullshit! Without Brother Tang, we¡¯re still be chased by the wraiths, we didn¡¯t even knew if we could survive. But the Scarlet Hands attacked other mercenaries during a mission, it can¡¯t be forgiven! No matter what, I¡¯ll go and chase them!¡±

    Zhuo Jianhong¡¯s tone was firm. Suddenly, he saw Chen Sheng had run away already.

    He was confused and couldn¡¯t help but shouted, ¡°Captain Chen, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Chasing.¡±

    Chen Sheng replied lightly.

 Chapter 78 â€“ Overpowered?

    <h4>Chapter 78 ¨C Overpowered?</h4>

    At the forefront, Luo Qiu was surrounded by lightning. He moved very fast.

    Obviously, his strength was only at a triple-awakening master. But his speed was faster than most of the high masters in Lindong shelter.

    Behind him, Gray de had descended on the ground. His robe fluttered and following closely.

    Behind them, the second group consisted of Tang Yu and ine was chasing close.

    At first, Tang Yu felt he wasn¡¯t fast enough. After seeing Luo Qio had almost disappeared from his view, he contemted and used the one-time eleration scroll.

    A mysterious force blessed his body.

    In an instant, his whole body felt light, like fluttering in the air.

    He was delighted.

    This was the benefit of being rich. Spirit stones were omnipotent.

    The third group chased behind. Zhou Jianhong, Chen Sheng and other hunters also wanted to catch up and observe the situation.

    Or maybe they could help. The worst case was they could only watch.

    Suddenly, something felt amiss.

    ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯re getting farther behind?¡±

    Zhou Jianhong shouted while running very hard.

    Chen Sheng snorted. He suddenly sted his force, advancing forward from Zhou Jianhong and the rest of the group.

    Just when he thought he could be closer, in front of him, Luo Qiu and Gray de already disappeared from his view. Even the gap between him and Tangy Yu¡¯s group wasn¡¯t decreasing but instead he was left behind even farther. They also disappeared from his view.

    Chen Sheng¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°Hhaaaaa-¡°Luo Qiu gasped for breath. He felt his energy waning.

    But when he looked back behind him, he still saw the figure was still chasing him.

    Particrly, he already felt the spirit power in him was almost drained. He could no longer maintain his former speed, but the figure chasing him still maintained a high speed.

    ¡°How could he run so fast? I put all my strength into this run. Even the leader and vice leader couldn¡¯t catch up with me, but how could that man run so fast?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Could he also have eleration ability?¡±

    ¡°And why these people had such a high endurance?!¡±

    He gritted his teeth.

    Suddenly, an abandoned factory was seen in the horizon.

    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Luo Qiu still had hope. He squeezed what¡¯s left of his spirit power and exploded again, dashed towards the factory.

    ¡°Boss, help me¡ª¡° Luo Qiu shouted, he felt relieved after he reached the Scarlet Hands¡¯ headquarter.

    He¡¯s saved.

    Now, Luo Qiu really wanted to see how his pursuer¡¯s expression would be after discovering he was led straight into Scarlet Hands¡¯ headquarter.

    He was going to turn around when suddenly¡­

    There was a sharp pain in his chest. He froze before he realized that a flying dagger was buried deep in him. The dagger stabbed his heart all the way from his back, piercing his chest. The tip of the de was cold.

    ¡°But how¡­¡± Luo Qiu¡¯s eyes widened. He found out his pursuer had finally got him. His pursuer still maintained the posture when he threw the flying dagger.

    He was unwilling, but his whole body fell to the front. He gradually lost his consciousness.

    Thest thing he heard was an angry roar from above.

    ¡­¡­..

    Lin Xiujie¡¯s eye almost burst from anger.

    His most precious member was killed in front of him!

    He didn¡¯t care about the seventh team¡¯s demise, but he was distressed after Luo Qiu¡¯s death.

    Although Luo Qiu wasn¡¯t the strongest among them, but he was unbelievably loyal and he possessed a useful ability. Under his wing, Luo Qiu could be the third leader, or even the vice leader. But he was killed by an unknown figure.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Lin Mingjie grabbed a machine gun beside him and stood. He fired wildly.

    Gray de blinked, he hid behind an abandoned machine. The bullet hit the machine¡¯s steel material. The gunfire¡¯s sound shed with metal echoed throughout the factory.

    At that time, Tang Yu and in finally caught up.

    Initially, Lin Mingjie didn¡¯t recognize Gray de. But after he saw Tang Yu, he immediately recognized him. They were the three hunters whom they were looking for!

    Hatred and angered rushed in his blood. Lin Mingjie went even angrier.

    ¡°Bring me their heads! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡±

    The Scarlet Hands members rushed out at themand. They held various firearms and began shooting.

    Countless bullets kepting towards Tang Yu¡¯s direction. The gunshot sound echoed throughout the abandoned factory building.

    Gray de used his dagger to block the bullets. But he couldn¡¯t possibly block that many bullets.

    ¡°My Lord, what should we do? It seems like we just entered the demon¡¯sir.¡±

    Several members of the Scarlet Hands approached slowly. Each of them was holding a gun.

    They were trying to get to the other side of the machine.

    In the other side, Tang Yu and his team were still suppressed by the constant rain of bullets.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ine held her staff and concentrated.

    At the next moment, cold cloud storm rolled out among the approaching Scarlet Hands members. The falling snow turned into sharp ice des.

    Spell ¨C Ice storm!

    The people screamed as they were drowned in the ice storm.

    Lin Mingjie frowned. ine¡¯s ice storm made him anxious.

    After contemting, he yelled at his members below, ¡°Her ability is limited in a certain area and they¡¯re far from us now. Continue firing.¡±

    The vice leader, Scar, stood beside him, ¡°It seems like they¡¯re not as weak as we thought, no wonder the seventh team perished. However, they made a huge mistake bying here.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a good thing or not, but I won¡¯t control myself.¡±

    Scar shook his head.

    Below, the members of Scarlet Hand no longer dared to approach the three hunters. They continued firing and some others pulled a grenade and threw it to Tang Yu¡¯s location.

    ¡°Bye!¡±

    Tang Yu and his team quickly moved to another machine. The grenade exploded with a loud bang in the ce where they just stood.

    He felt a headache.

    There were too many of them and they had the terrain advantage. They upied the high ground. Even though Tang Yu¡¯s team could do some damage, their enemy still had the absolute advantage.

    For now, they couldn¡¯t win against the Scarlet Hand.

    Even if they escaped, their opponent had already seen their faces.

    Tang Yu looked at the open factory door behind him.

    They could escape and the Scarlet Hands couldn¡¯t stop them. Their best option was to retreat for now and came backter with a solution. They could find a way to lurk into the factory and take them down individually.

    Tang Yu was stunned after a sudden realization.

    He couldn¡¯t stand this defeat!

    Why should he retreat?

    Tang Yu opened his space backpack in searching for an item that could be useful.

    Small sealing scroll.

    Pass!

    +Defensive blessing scroll.

    Pass!

    Energy bomb.

    That¡¯s not what he was looking for.

    Detection lens¡­ he didn¡¯t need it.

    Tang Yu kept searching his backpack and suddenly his eyes brightened. His gaze fixed on a pile of small balls.

    [Unopened Basic Warrior Puppet]

    Tang Yu asked ine to condense an ice mirror. He observed for a while and threw the small ball at a certain directions.

    Round balls flew out.

    A member of Scarlet Hand noticed and panicked, ¡°Look out! They threw grenades! Get down!¡±

    Several people that were standing near the ball¡¯snding point wildly ran in panic. They lied down on the ground and waited for a while. But the awaited sound of explosion never happened.

    ¡°They tricked us?¡±

    He thought in silent, but soon found out a shadow behind him.

 Chapter 79 â€“ Mass Extinction

    <h4>Chapter 79 ¨C Mass Extinction</h4>

    The members of Scarlet Hands who were lying down on the ground smirked. They thought their opponent probably didn¡¯t have grenade so they were just bluffing.

    It¡¯s a shame that their opponent was only three hunters. Even though they could evade the firearms attack, they struggled just to avoid it.

    He was about to get up when suddenly a shadow appeared.

    A strange round creature appeared in front of him.

    ¡°What the¡ª¡°

    Woosh!

    Its long sword pierced through the member¡¯s chest.

    The same fate happened with the rest of the team.

    Although most of the Scarlet Hands¡¯ member was a double awakening hunters, they couldn¡¯t block the puppet¡¯s sharp de.

    Some people lied dead on the ground. The remaining members of the Scarlet Hand began to fight back.

    Suddenly, another ball was thrown towards them. The balls expanded and transformed mid-air. Shortly after, the puppets rolled andnded on the ground. Their thick and powerful arms were holding a sword.

    Some members who hadn¡¯t got the time to react was suddenly prated by the puppets¡¯ swords.

    They panicked.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡±

    ¡°Shoot! Quick! Shoot them all!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s useless to aim their hands or feet¡ª¡°

    Then, screams were heard.

    Basic warrior puppets weren¡¯t strong, but they had no fear of death. As long as they could move, they would still continue attacking.

    A puppet was hit by a fist but it didn¡¯t cause much damage. The puppet¡¯s sword sliced its attacker in half.

    On the other side, a puppet was beaten into pieces. But it suddenly hugged a member and it exploded like a bomb.

    In the chaotic situation, the basic warrior puppets could take down the Scarlet Hands¡¯ member one on one, or even one to two.

    The tide of war turned.

    Above, Ling Minjie was stunned.

    They had the situation under control a while ago. But suddenly the situation changed.

    ¡°Is there any puppets controlling ability from the collected information we investigated?¡±

    Scar thought for a while and shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s probably their hidden trump card. But I had no idea that two of them were hunters with ability.¡±

    Everyone knew the value of a hunter with ability.

    If the ability was of amon kind, then it would only slightly increase thebat oue.

    But both of these abilities were exceptionally good.

    Lin Mingjie was envious.

    ¡°Fortunately, both of them will die here today. Otherwise, with such ability, they could became a superpowers.¡±

    ¡°You two should get down. Be careful, don¡¯t let them escape.¡± Lin Mingjie said to the two Captains behind him.

    The two captains nodded and immediately jumped down from the third floor.

    In the middle of their jump, a silhouette shed. One of the captain¡¯s body burst with blood. His head lowered and fell down to the ground.

    Never to rise again.

    After the other captainnded on the ground, he cautiously looked around.

    Soon, he saw Tang Yuing out from an abandoned machine.

    As if greeting him. Shortly, he threw another round ball.

    ¡°Haha.¡± The leader of the Scarlet Hands smirked. From his observation, this puppet¡¯s strength was not very good. His team members were killed because they let their guards down. But now, the captain was fully prepared.

    He withdrew his sword and wielded it.

    ¡®¡ªJust have to destroy the balls before it transformed. Then it would be a junk.¡¯

    Boom!

    Beyond his expectation, the ball didn¡¯t transform into a puppet. Instead, the ball suddenly exploded!

    The captain was engulfed in mes.

    Obviously, he had no idea it would be a different item.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Above.

    Lin Mingjie and Scar were both cautious.

    The young man who just killed a captain in a single strike was now around them. They felt his figure approaching.

    sh!

    A wound appeared in Scar¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do? This guy is too fast, we can¡¯t catch up!¡±

    Gray de entered his fighting state, his natural aura explode.

    The three of them was at the same level of awakening. Moreover, it was 2 on 1.

    Lin Mingjie¡¯s eyes were solemn.

    ¡°You must also be a hunter with an ability to increase your speed. But unfortunately, your speed is not enough because I can also¡ª¡°

    Between his speeches, his skin turned bronze, his entire body erged until his shirt exploded at once, revealing finely build muscles.

    It¡¯s his special ability.

    Muscles! Also known as transformation.

    Every aspect of his physical quality greatly improved.

    ¡°catch you!¡±

    When Lin Mingje stepped on the ground, the iron floor dent. He rushed straight forward with a violent momentum.

    Ordinary people would be shocked and scared to death by this oppressive momentum.

    Scar could no longer keep up and just shouted, ¡°It¡¯s amazing how someone could force the boss¡¯ transformation ability.¡±

    The two man engaged in a closebat.

    They fought fiercely. Scar was dazzled.

    Suddenly, Lin Mingjie was wounded. His whole body stumbled back. A deep scratch was spread along his chest.

    If he wasn¡¯t in the transformation mode, the sh wound would be enough to make him severely injured.

    At that moment, fear was reflected in Lin Mingjie¡¯s eyes.

    He felt like a prey.

    And his enemy was the hunter.

    ¡°With this kind of skill, you can¡¯t be a new hunter! Who are you! I know you must be someone sent by our enemies to kill us!¡±

    Lin Mingjie wanted to escape, but speed was Gray de¡¯s advantage. If he fought him one on one, he could still withstand his attack. His confidence caused him a great loss in the battle.

    His whole body was covered in wounds.

    He understood that he couldn¡¯t escape. He bit his teeth and exploded in his final form.

    Onest blow!

    His fist aimed at Gray de¡¯s waist. But before it even touched him, he saw Gray de¡¯s shadow split into two figures. Both figures rushed towards him from his left and right side.

    Suddenly, a dagger prated his heart.

    He was defeated.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Beside them, Scar saw his boss was defeated. He didn¡¯t dare to step forward to help.

    Even if their powersbined, they couldn¡¯t beat the young man. He better took the chance to escape.

    He secretly slipped from the side of the factory.

    A low voice was heard.

    ¡°Freeze.¡±

    Chill wind came from every direction.

    Scar found his movement was getting slower. He struggled hard to move. However, a long sword pierced through him.

    Tang Yu withdrew his long sword. He yanked the blood from his sword.

    He looked at Scar who was falling on the ground.

    ¡°This time, the rewards would be handsome.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    A few streets away from the Scarlet Hands headquarter.

    Lin Wei was standing in the center of the team when one of his subordinate came to report.

    ¡°Boss, a gunfight broke along in the Industrial Road. Maybe some mercenaries were fighting.¡±

    Lin Wei waved his hand, ¡°That¡¯s not important. We should focus on more important thing.¡±

    Suddenly he frowned. Industrial Road¡­it¡¯s a bit familiar.

    He remembered.

    Ming Jie once told him that his mercenary regiment had a headquarter outside the city. In one of the factory building along the Industrial Road.

    ¡°Guards and First Corps, follow me. Others, continue with your mission.¡±

 Chapter 80 â€“ One more thing before we left

    <h4>Chapter 80 ¨C One more thing before we left</h4>

    In front of Tang Yu was Scarlet Hands¡¯ stash of treasure. He opened a box, ¡°Sharp weapons, not interesting.¡±

    He opened another box, ¡°Firearms. Hmm¡­ Could be useful. But I¡¯ll just skip it first.¡±

    The third box¡­

    The forth box¡­

    Scarlet Hands¡¯ wealth was actually packed in boxes. They had a lot of materials and spirit stones.

    Thispletely changed Tang Yu¡¯s perception about them. He originally thought the Scarlet Hands were poor. But it turned out they were unexpectedly wealthy.

    They got handsome rewards from this robbery¡­no, this wasn¡¯t exactly a robbery. It¡¯s clearly a bountiful loot he deserved.

    Tang Yu and Gray de was busy moving the valuable loot into the space backpack.

    ine was not with them.

    After clearing the Scarlet Hands¡¯ headquarter, the three of them naturally inspected every corner of this ce.

    In addition to this stash of treasures, Scarlet Hands had another ¡®treasure¡¯ house.

    The ¡®treasure¡¯ house was a ce where they held the captured girls.

    When he first saw it, the scene was unbearable.

    There were a lot of special tools made to torture the girls.

    Tang Yu was shocked. Even though he was mentally prepared to see things that symbolized the dark side of human nature, however, he still felt ufortable when he saw it with his own eyes.

    Just like watching a horror movie. Many courageous people waspletely unaffected by the movie. But once it happened to reality in front of their eyes, only a few people could maintain such calmness. Furthermore, this was the first time he saw it.

    After the girls were rescued, some immediatelymitted suicide. Tang Yu asked ine to move the rest of the girls to other location.

    Of course they couldn¡¯t escort them back to Lindong shelter. There were a lot of girls so the journey would be slow. He didn¡¯t know how long it would take to reach Lindong shelter.

    Tang Yu wouldn¡¯t hesitate to help people, but he¡¯s running out of time. He couldn¡¯t possibly rescue everyone. He couldn¡¯t waste his time here. He had to search for more spirit stones.

    Therefore, he asked ine to find a military team in the area. He ordered ine to stay anonymous. Not to let other people knew what they had done. Selflessly helping people like Lei Feng.

    If he was being this generous, shouldn¡¯t he be the Emperor the next time he summon an adventurer?

    While thinking, he moved the materials into the backpack.

    Some boxes were too big. He had to organize the boxes properly so they all would fit.

    Finally, all the supplies were loaded in his backpack. Suddenly, he felt something shaking.

    He took it out. The detection lens was vibrating. The vibration was some kind of rm.

    At the first nce, several small dots disyed on the lens. The dots were rushing towards him and there wasn¡¯t much distance left.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lin Wei¡¯s team. He seemed to be in a hurry.¡±

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t understand.

    If the military founds out mercenaries were fighting, they would certainly send someone to check. But instead of the military, why did Lin Weie here? Did he have some kind of rtionship with the Scarlet Hands?

    He noticed Lin Wei and the leader of the Scarlet Hands shared the same family name. But there were countless others with the same family name.

    Tang Yu carefully recalled Lin Wei and Lin Mingjie¡¯s appearance. Their appearances indeed were really simr.

    He smirked. He looked at the detection lens again. The small spots were gradually closer to the abandoned factory building.

    Suddenly, a bold idea appeared in his head.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Lin Wei rode in an armored car. The First Corps¡¯ was advancing in front of him, ying the approaching demonic beast. They were his best and strongest subordinates. The team advanced quickly.

    Lin Wei was a little restless.

    He did have a connection with the Scarlet Hands.

    To be exact, he had a very close rtionship with their leader.

    Because of an ident earlier that year, he found out he had an abandoned illegitimate child.

    Compared to his spoiled elder son, he liked his illegitimate child better because they had the same character.

    Lin Wei couldn¡¯t publicly acknowledge him as his son due to certain circumstances. But he secretly funded Mingjie to help him with his career.

    After the doomsday, his wife and son were far in Beijing. He didn¡¯t care about their well-being. While his illegitimate son happened to be in Lindong.

    He didn¡¯t reveal himself to him. He let Mingjie established the infamous Scarlet Hands mercenary regiments.

    This was also one of Lin Wei¡¯s secret preparations.

    No one could¡¯ve possibly known about this. Even if Lu Laogui expected that he had some kind of deal with the Scarlet Hand, it¡¯s impossible to know the details.

    He was anxious. Particrly, one of his investigator said the battle seemed to be fierce.

    Shortly, Lin Wei arrived at the abandoned factory.

    It was silent.

    The door was open, but because the building¡¯s high ceiling, the internal room was dim and obscured. Like a monster¡¯s mouth.

    Lin Wei frowned. He raised his hand to call his men for investigation.

    He moved with his guards into the factory. When one of his men turned on the light, everything was visible.

    His expression changed.

    Corpses scattered everywhere inside the factory. Some of them were frozen into ice, judging from the ck scorch, some were blown to death. The rest of them was mutted by a sharp objects.

    The Scarlet Hands was destroyed?

    No way! He didn¡¯t see Lin Mingjie¡¯s body.

    ¡°Find out what happened here. I want to know.¡±

    A team of hunters was about to be dispatched when suddenly someone pointed to the distance, ¡°Boss, there are something over there!¡±

    Lin Wei looked down and saw two chubby puppet-like creatures standing deep in the factory. The puppets held a figure between them.

    The figure was stained in blood but Lin Wei recognize him. It was his second son, Lin Mingjie.

    ¡°Quick! Save that person!¡±

    The hunters of the First Corps rushed forward. Lin Wei felt insecure and sent out the guards around him.

    They moved very fast. In a blink of an eye, they¡¯ve already crossed half of the distance.

    Suddenly, a few balls flew deep in the factory building.

    The frontline team¡¯s expression changed. They immediately ran to avoid it.

    The balls fell to the ground, transformed into a big puppet but the hunters quickly destroyed it.

    They quickly killed the puppets. Clearly, the puppets were not their equal opponent. But the dy made the puppets dragged Lin Mingjie deeper into the factory.

    Lin Minjie looked even more miserable. His face was very pale, like a dead man.

    The master hunters hurried to catch again, suddenly, a few more balls flew from within the factory.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use¡­¡± having experienced the previous sneak attack, they no longer evaded. Two hunters withdrew their sword to cut the balls.

    Boom!

    The energy bomb exploded. The two hunters were engulfed in the inferno mes.

    Lin Wei¡¯s expression darkened. He was furious.

    ¡°Third squad, fourth squad, fifth squad, go after them. Ambush from both sides. Don¡¯t let the enemy escape.¡±

    The hunters from the squads took the lead. Their enemy remained hidden for so long, they must¡¯ve been weak that they conducted such a sneak attack.

    Soon, the hunters finally caught up with the two puppets carrying Lin Minjie and released him from the two puppets¡¯ grasp with a little action.

    It was until then that a hunter noticed. His expression drastically changed and shouted, ¡°¡­dead? He¡¯s dead!¡±

    Lin Wei staggered after he heard the news. His face was pale.

    He suddenly thought something and shouter, ¡°Retreat! Hurry up retreat!!¡±

    Boom!

    A deafening explosion was head, surrounded by pirs of mes.

    The brilliant light illuminated his pale face.

    He could no longer care about the dispatched teams. He retreated outside under his guards¡¯ protection.

    No one dared to walk through the front door. Fearing there would be some kind of traps. He ordered someone to break the factory¡¯s wall and rushed out.

    Before he escaped, Lin Wei nced back.

    His eyes fell on Lin Mingjie¡¯s body that was devoured by the mes.

    He also saw several figures illuminated by the mes in the deeper part of the factory. They were waving their hands and smiling at him.

    Blood rushed to his brain. He was enraged.

 Chapter 81 â€“ Sky High

    <h4>Chapter 81 ¨C Sky High</h4>

    The territory, in front of the castle.

    Three blue light shone up. The light shed, and three figures appeared from it.

    Tang Yu and his team had returned from Lindong.

    Tang Yu returned to the master bedroom in his castle andying down on his back after he dismissed ine and Gray de.

    ¡°Ah¡­ sofy. We only left for three days, but it sure felt like a whole season had passed.¡±

    Suddenly, he remembered his dirty clothes and body. Tang Yu frowned, but he didn¡¯t move. The castle had the automatic dust removal and purification function anyway, along with some other semi-automatic and automated cleaning facilities. Before the doomsday, this ce must be a heaven forzy people.

    It¡¯s a pity that the doomsday almost cured hisziness, but living in the castle made himzy again.

    ¡°I wonder what happened to Lin Wei. Is he dead?¡±

    Although he said that, he understood that Lin Wei was still alive. As soon as he discovered Lin Wei had many hunters under his wings, Tang Yu had no n to initiate an attack. He was having a hard time dealing with Scarlet Hands, who had a smaller number of men. Naturally, he didn¡¯t dare to directly challenge Lin Wei who had arge number of strong hunters.

    It¡¯s better for him to return to the territory and improve everything while he thinks about how to defeat Lin Wei and his men.

    As soon as he left, he was reluctant.

    It made sense now why there were so many explosives in Scarlet Hand¡¯s treasure house.

    Lin Mingjie¡¯s father was wealthy.

    After a brief rest, Tang Yu went to the storage room and took out the small box where he stored the spirit stones.

    His heart beat fast after he saw the continuously increasing spirit stones value in the system panel. Tang Yu felt pleased. Life¡¯s good when you had money. But life would be better if you found someone else¡¯s money.

    The spirit stones value finally stopped at a five digits, starting with the number 8.

    Looking at the spirit stones value, Tang Yu got lost in his thought.

    Not that he was unhappy, but he thought his way of making money was a bit crooked from his original n. He originally nned to kill demonic beasts to earn money. But now that he carefully thought about it, the spirit stones extracted from the demonic beast weren¡¯t that much.

    On the contrary, several windfalls became his main ie.

    ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, I have to hunt down the demonic beast for spirit stones. I should open the market to earn more. How could a decent person like me had a distorted talent for making money?¡±

    Tang Yu had ideas in his mind.

    First of all, he¡¯s going to spend his spirit stones.

    Now he had more than 80000 spirit stones. The spirit stones earned by Roger and the patrol teams and the defensive structure must be near 9000 spirit stones.

    That was undoubtedly arge sum of money.

    But it¡¯s also too small. The cost to upgrade or to construct a new building required a lot of money. These tens and thousands of spirit stones wouldn¡¯tst long.

    He had to spend the money wisely on important things.

    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m going to upgrade the castle level. The most important building required castle level 3 to unlock it.¡±

    More importantly, the territory would expand after he upgraded the castle. ording to his estimation, the territory would spread to the edge of the spirit stone mines in the mountain forest.

    He was greedy for the spirit stone mine.

    That time, the demonic beast attacked in the mines were only a small numberpared to what¡¯s hiding under the tree. Tang Yu had no idea about the exact number of the demonic beast on the pit was.

    They couldn¡¯t clear the demonic beast to ascend to the surface, even with No. 1 and No. 2¡¯s strength. There were some high-ranked demonic beasts among them. Recalling the situation on the abyss¡¯ crack, Tang Yu felt that he was really lucky to escape the mine alive.

    This time, Tang Yu had to prepare carefully.

    For example, build a defensive building on the edge of the mine.

    It¡¯s a great strategy. In strategy games, he liked to ce a defensive building in front of the enemy¡¯s base.

    Shortly after, Tang Yu selected a castle upgrade from the core building list on the system panel.

    ¡°Ding! Level 2 castle will be upgraded to level 3 castle, consume 10000 units of spirit stones to upgrade. Yes/No?¡±

    He confirmed with yes.

    At the next moment, Tang Yu was surprised.

    He didn¡¯t feel any movement in the castle. But he could feel the castle changed.

    Its original shape remained. But on the outside of the original castle, there were a lot of new buildings. They linked together and turned into a proper castleplex.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t see the change with his own eyes as if he knew that should¡¯ve happened.

    Ding! Level 3 castle unlocked a new feature: remote control.

    [Remote control: The Lord can control the territory remotely, even if the Lord is not within the territory. Such as constructing a territory building, using a functional building, etc.]

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes brightened.

    He had wasted the market items refresh and daily free summon attempts from the pub. It was still heartbreaking. Even if he couldn¡¯t summon a high-ranked adventurer, he always wanted with the pub¡¯s current level.

    But the summoning attempt would be much more convenient in the future with such a function. Most of the time, he¡¯d stay within the territory. But asionally he had to go out somewhere.

    ¡°So, the new feature is remote control ability.¡±

    Tang Yu looked at the territory map in the system panel and suddenly realized that he didn¡¯t need it anymore. He closed his eyes and concentrated. The territory map emerged in his mind.

    Including the yellow-green dots.

    This map was even more detailed than before. It included all the territory terrains.

    Suddenly, he remembered something. He summoned the floating crystal ball with his mind.

    Previously, the function of the crystal ball was to detect and warn. Its disy screen was much more detailed than the territory map.

    At this time, he controlled it with his mind. The crystal ball glowed, and a scene appeared.

    It wasn¡¯t a map, but aplete view like he was looking down the territory from the sky. It showed everything within the territory.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a closer look.¡±

    Tang Yu controlled its perspective. He saw the survivors at work, the patrols were patrolling the area with a gun, and he even saw some demonic beasts roaming in the outer periphery.

    With the crystal ball, Tang Yu¡¯s eyes could inspect every corner of the territory.

    After some time, the lens of the crystal ball returned to the castle.

    Tang Yu zoomed in on the camera, wanted to enjoy the beautiful view of the castle.

    But suddenly, the camera shot through the castle wall, inside a room.

    The room was foggy.

    Tang Yu was stunned. This lens also came with a wall pration view function.

    And why was there such a foggy room inside the castle?

    His eyes widened. He heard the sound of running water.

    In the room, there was a delicate figure in the bathtub. Her wet ice-blue hair fell on the snow bright skin.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    The mist filled the bathroom, blocking his sight from the dazzling view.

    He just continued staring.

 Chapter 82 â€“ 10 Heads Size

    <h4>Chapter 82 ¨C 10 Heads Size</h4>

    Tang Yu was lying on his bed. His eyes were looking at the ceiling empty.

    He had upgraded the territory. The next thing he should consider was to determine which building he should choose.

    After the castle reached level 3, there were several new unlocked buildings such as energy patio, spell factory, altar, spell tower, etc.

    He had to build the energy patio to preserve the spirit stones. Otherwise, spirit stones would be consumed every time the cannon fires. That¡¯s a waste of spirit stones.

    In other words, his investment would protect him from further loss.

    ¡°Anyway, I have to build a warehouse¡­¡±

    The warehouse was unlocked in the level 2 castle.

    Every time he wanted to construct a building without the warehouse, he had tomand the survivors to transport materials into the building site. It¡¯s not just troublesome. It¡¯s also time-consuming.

    Now, as long as there¡¯s enough construction material in the warehouse, he could construct a system to build at his own will.

    ¡°As for the core building¡­¡± Tang Yu calmly thought about it and decided he would upgrade the pub first.

    He quickly left the castle. His first destination would be the small square in front of the city gate.

    Along the way, Tang Yu noticed there were some new faces among the survivors. The shelter¡¯s poption seemed to be increased while he was away.

    The new survivors didn¡¯t recognize Tang Yu, but the older survivors recognized his face at once and enthusiastically introduced him to the new survivors as the leader of the shelter.

    He then enjoyed the admiring gaze from the new survivors, although he didn¡¯t want that.

    ¡°Mr. Chen, tell the workers to transport all the materials into the warehouse. The sooner, the better.¡±

    After some finished business, Tang Yu went to the pub.

    He could remotely control the pub from inside the castle. But Tang Yu felt more eased if he came to the actual ce.

    The level 2 pub still had an ordinary appearance. It upied a small area behind the castle.

    After he upgraded the castle, both the castle area and his territory expanded. He initially thought that the core buildings such as the pub would be changed too, but it seemed like that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°First, I will upgrade it to level 3 pub to increase the summon rate. With good luck, I hope I could summon a decent adventurer.¡±

    ¡°Ding! The pub has been upgraded to level 3.¡±

    [The summon rate for high-ranked adventurer had increased, adventurers at the peak of the awakening stages can be summoned.] [The number of follower contract limit had increased to 9.] [Unlock new function: store the daily summon attempt to increase the summon rate of a high-ranked adventurer bybining the summon attempt.]

    Tang Yu was stunned to discover the new function.

    In the game, there were no new features after upgrading the pub into level three.

    And thisbined function¡­ instead of wasting spirit stones in normal summoning, he couldbine the attempt to increase the summon rate.

    ¡°Combine 3 summons will increase the chance to summon a C-rank adventurer.¡±

    ¡°Combining 20 summon attempts will increase the chance to summon a B-rank adventurer.¡±

    ¡°Combine¡­¡± Tang Yu sighed.

    Tang Yu calcted that even if hebined 60 attempts, the exact summon rate for an A-rank adventurer is still now shown.

    Maybe, the A-rank adventurer could no longer be summoned just from mere spirit crystals. The bloodline and the character were the keys.

    Hecked of these two points.

    ¡°If the summon rate increased by 99%, then statistically, it¡¯s profitable. If I don¡¯t use thebine function, I need to summon 8 or 9 times in order to summon a C-Rank adventurer. With the level 3 pub summon rate increased, I probably need to summon more than 3 times.¡±

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t care with a C rank adventurer, but it¡¯s different with B rank adventurer.

    In reality, the followers couldn¡¯t refuse the contract. Tang Yu hoped to sign a contract with a potential adventurer for long-term development.

    B rank adventurer met his requirements.

    However, Tang Yu was confused. Why didn¡¯t he just get 100% summon rate? That would be great.

    From 50 summon, he would get 1 low ranked adventurer. Even if the chance was low, he didn¡¯t want to summon a low-ranked adventurer!

    In order tobine the attempts, he invested spirit stones for 60 attempts with a total of 30000 spirit stones. He couldn¡¯t spare any spirit stones again.

    These 60 summon attempts would be divided into three and merged into 20 attempts each. This way, the summon chance would be somewhat better.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t summon immediately. Instead, he went back to the castle, took a bath, and burnt incense. After the patrols continuously went out to the wilderness to search for materials, incense and other spiritual supplies were now avable within the territory. This time it came in handy.

    Tang Yu entered the pub and prepared the ritual.

    Summon!

    The summoning circle formed bybined 20 attempts, looked gorgeous and mysterious. Just like high-quality spirit stones, the summoning circles also looked different.

    For the first attempt, a blue light shone.

    A burly figure with a broad back appeared from the summoning circle.

    The second attempt, another B-rank blue light shone.

    A figure in ck clothing wearing a samurai straw hat appeared from the circle.

    The third attempt¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    After three consecutive summon attempts, Tang Yu felt his whole body swayed. Although he got all good summons, but spending 30 thousand spirit stones in one-go made his heart ached. He hadn¡¯t experienced such a feeling before.

    After summoning the three new followers, Tang Yu asked ine to Roger to take them to clean up and put on some new clothes.

    After all, most of the adventurers summoned by him, no matter what the rank was, they were summoned in a very miserable situation.

    ine was almost drowned in the ck wave.

    Roger was disabled after fighting against the ck wave.

    Gray de also fell into a bad situation for some reason.

    These three new adventurers were all the same.

    Soon, Tang Yu held a simple wee ceremony in the castle, officially weing the three new followers to be a member of his territory.

    He looked at the first person with a burly figure and wide back. His name was Shay. This time, he wore a ck suit. Tang Yu thought that if he wore sunsses, he¡¯d look like a professional bodyguard. But on the contrary, his job was not a warrior like Roger, but a sniper.

    Shay must initially be a warrior but was excellent at shooting.

    The second person was a young man who wore a hat when he was first summoned. Now he had put down his straw hat. His name was only one word, Sky.

    His job was a warrior. But in contrast with Roger, his build wasn¡¯t burly at all. If he stood beside Shay, he would look rtively petite.

    He carried three swords with him, all of which had different lengths. He must be a master swordsman¡ªespecially kendo.

    The third follower, also with a B-rank qualification, finally proved his emperor¡¯s bloodline.

    Her job was priest. Specialize in healing.

    Among the five jobs, mages and priests were extremely rare. Most of the priests were also good inbat.

    Fortunately, this time he had summoned a healer.

    Priest Juliet.

    Seeing the size of her chest, Tang Yu immediately knew that her breast size must be good.

    Absolutely fantastic.

 Chapter 83 â€“ Test

    <h4>Chapter 83 ¨C Test</h4>

    The three followers¡¯ strength was quite powerful. Among them, Shay and Winnie were in the peak of the first realm, the foundation of awakening. While Sky was in the second realm of body shaping awakening. Among the three of them, Tang Yu nned to put Shay and Sky in the patrol team. They could lead a team to expand thend after being ustomed to their task in the future.

    As for Winnie, as a precious medical priest, she would go wherever she needed. She could also form a medical team. In simple words, aside from healing spells, she also had excellent medical skills. Although medical skills weren¡¯t easy to learn, learning a healing spell was even more difficult. He was lucky to have someone who mastered both aspects.

    After the wee party, Tang Yu didn¡¯t immediately assign the new followers to their job on the first day. He let them familiarize themselves with the territory. Winnie held ine and left, Shay was curious to explore this world¡¯s environment, and Sky went straight to the training facility as soon as he heard the news.

    In the future, Tang Yu felt he need to make some kind of hierarchy and subdivision to assign followers ording to their skills. But, he wasn¡¯t sure about this. Tang Yu scratched his chin and fell into deep contemtion.

    After he finished the new follower business, he finally had the time to converse with Roger regarding the situation in the territory when he went to Lindong.

    ¡°The number of survivors increased to more than 300 people as of yesterday. Aside from foods, supplies, including daily necessities, medicines, etc. are enough to supply every survivor.¡±

    ¡°In addition, the vi construction project haspleted. With the increasing number of survivors, the construction center had moved outside the city. However, the survivors would rather live in a cramped area inside the city wall than outside.¡±

    ¡°My Lord can ask Mr. Chen Haiping about the specific details of the construction project. Mr. Chen had more detailed statistic data.¡±

    Basically, Roger and Chen Haiping did everything in the territory while he left for Lindong. They both handled the territory very well, and Tang Yu was almost shocked to see how the territory progressed after he returned.

    Suddenly, he felt something amiss.

    ¡°Huh? Wait a minute, didn¡¯t the poption was only 100 when I left? Why is it 300 now?¡±

    He didn¡¯t leave for a long time, but the entire territory had changed dramatically. He didn¡¯t think the territory had gone through such a drastic change before.

    ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s another shelter merged with ours. That¡¯s why our poptions exceed 300.¡±

    ¡°What? The entire shelter moved in?¡±

    There were still somerge and small shelters in the surrounding area. Although their power was below the original Tree Shade Shelter and Creek Forest shelter, most of the small shelters had hundreds of survivors. These shelters were just functioned as a sanctuary, a safe ce for hiding. With arge number of survivors, most of the small shelters were far from reaching the real requirements of a proper shelter.

    The leader was the most prestigious position in the entire shelter. The position held the fate of the entire survivors in the shelter. Although the living condition in his shelter was better than anywhere else, some people would choose to be a small shelter¡¯s leader rather than an ordinary survivor in arge shelter. Not everyone could give up their power and dignity as a shelter¡¯s leader and merge to another shelter.

    ¡°They had no choice. The demonic beast was going to destroy their shelter.¡± Roger solemnly said, ¡°This shelter located in a county town about 10 kilometers away. I lead a team to search for them before, but we couldn¡¯t find the shelter. That time, someone from the shelter went out to find food, but he was followed by the demonic beast. The entire shelter fell into crisis. After the crisis averted, the survivors moved to our shelters.¡± Roger summarized the entire event.

    Tang Yu noticed things didn¡¯t go well from the way he spoke. Perhaps the small shelter was about to be destroyed when Roger and the patrols intervened and rescued them. They were all grateful. However, when Roger wished to take the survivors with him, the original leader of the shelter refused. Even though after the demonic beast attack, their shelter was no longer safe. There were indeed some people who were unwilling to give up the power in their hands.

    In the doomsday, people werepeting for limited resources. They weren¡¯t justpeting for resources like food or medicine, but also people. Men were forced to go out to gather foods, and sometimes they were used as baits for the demonic beast, while the women could be used to fulfill their sexual desire. They¡¯re both valuable resources¡ªno wonder the former shelter resisted when Roger wanted to relocate the survivor.

    The conflict was inevitable.

    Of course, Tang Yu estimated that the leader and the official of the shelter were already dead. Maybe the grass in their graves was already more than 1 meter high. It wasn¡¯t a surprising thing because vegetation grew rapidly after the doomsday.

    ¡°Simple and brash.¡±

    In the doomsday, who would prefer to talk over fighting? Fighting was more efficient and time-saving.

    Roger continued, ¡°My Lord when you were away, there were some people who wished to join the patrols. But I waited for your return to discuss it with you.¡±

    ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°About 20 or 30. Back then, only a few people wanted to join the patrols. Now that they¡¯ve seen the benefits, they wanted to join too.¡± Roger smirked.

    Tang Yu pondered. The patrol team¡¯s number was too little. They could use some recruits. But the patrol team was not a public park where people could enter wherever they want. Simply to say, the patrol team was also the guardian of the shelter. They had to be reliable.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ we should conduct a test, written and physical. Applicants have to pass both tests before they could join.¡±

    Roger nodded and immediately left for preparing the matter.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Even though the poption of the Tree Shade shelter was only a few hundred, their poption gradually spread as the patrols continuously roamed the wilderness. Shelters around their area already heard that the Tree Shade shelter was powerful and rich in materials and supplies. Some wandering hunters who explored the wilderness also heard it. Many hunters came to see the news.

    ¡°Whoa! Look at that towering city wall!¡± Two new survivors came to the shelter today. There were two of them, the one who just spoke had a tall and thin figure. The other one was short and fat.

    ¡°Big brother, I hope this shelter had good equipment. Otherwise, our journey here will be in vain.¡± The chubby man said.

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault that we lost our weapon! Why did you feel the need to provoke that strange beast?¡±

    The chubby man was scolded, like a 200 pounds little boy. The two of them saw many busy survivors as they walked into the shelter. They already knew how to get equipment from the shelter. They could choose between spending spirit stones orpleting missions issued by the shelter in exchange for equipment.

    ¡°How can we get to the employment center?¡±

    The hunter was annoyed, but he went pale after he felt the neer¡¯s aura. He couldn¡¯t help but shakily pointed to the distance. ¡°I-I can take you there.¡±

    The tall man shook his head and left. The chubby man followed him. The hunter who was just being asked by the neer exchanged a nce with hispanion.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those two the Hammer Brothers?¡±

    Hispanion nodded, ¡°I think so. The Brothers of the Iron Hammer. They¡¯re one of the strongest wandering hunters in this area. They got that nickname after their weapon. People said their strength alone is stronger than most shelter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not all!¡± the hunter continued, ¡°I heard they went to Lindong shelter but chose to live in the wilderness to strengthen their power. They¡¯re both is the perfect killing machine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they onlye to buy weapons. These days, many hunters did that. But I didn¡¯t expect the Hammer Brothers woulde here! Oh, how fast our shelter is growing!¡±

    With a bitter expression, the hunter said, ¡°I should¡¯ve joined the patrols back then. Maybe we will be stronger by now.¡±

    (Author¡¯s note: The priest¡¯s name in the previous chapter is too long so that it will be changed.)

    The three followers¡¯ strength was quite powerful. Among them, Shay and Winnie were in the peak of the first realm, the foundation of awakening. While Sky was in the second realm of body shaping awakening. Among the three of them, Tang Yu nned to put Shay and Sky in the patrol team. They could lead a team to expand thend after being ustomed to their task in the future.

    As for Winnie, as a precious medical priest, she would go wherever she needed. She could also form a medical team. In simple words, aside from healing spells, she also had excellent medical skills. Although medical skills weren¡¯t easy to learn, learning a healing spell was even more difficult. He was lucky to have someone who mastered both aspects.

    After the wee party, Tang Yu didn¡¯t immediately assign the new followers to their job on the first day. He let them familiarize themselves with the territory. Winnie held ine and left, Shay was curious to explore this world¡¯s environment, and Sky went straight to the training facility as soon as he heard the news.

    In the future, Tang Yu felt he need to make some kind of hierarchy and subdivision to assign followers ording to their skills. But, he wasn¡¯t sure about this. Tang Yu scratched his chin and fell into deep contemtion.

    After he finished the new follower business, he finally had the time to converse with Roger regarding the situation in the territory when he went to Lindong.

    ¡°The number of survivors increased to more than 300 people as of yesterday. Aside from foods, supplies, including daily necessities, medicines, etc. are enough to supply every survivor.¡±

    ¡°In addition, the vi construction project haspleted. With the increasing number of survivors, the construction center had moved outside the city. However, the survivors would rather live in a cramped area inside the city wall than outside.¡±

    ¡°My Lord can ask Mr. Chen Haiping about the specific details of the construction project. Mr. Chen had more detailed statistic data.¡±

    Basically, Roger and Chen Haiping did everything in the territory while he left for Lindong. They both handled the territory very well, and Tang Yu was almost shocked to see how the territory progressed after he returned.

    Suddenly, he felt something amiss.

    ¡°Huh? Wait a minute, didn¡¯t the poption was only 100 when I left? Why is it 300 now?¡±

    He didn¡¯t leave for a long time, but the entire territory had changed dramatically. He didn¡¯t think the territory had gone through such a drastic change before.

    ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s another shelter merged with ours. That¡¯s why our poptions exceed 300.¡±

    ¡°What? The entire shelter moved in?¡±

    There were still somerge and small shelters in the surrounding area. Although their power was below the original Tree Shade Shelter and Creek Forest shelter, most of the small shelters had hundreds of survivors. These shelters were just functioned as a sanctuary, a safe ce for hiding. With arge number of survivors, most of the small shelters were far from reaching the real requirements of a proper shelter.

    The leader was the most prestigious position in the entire shelter. The position held the fate of the entire survivors in the shelter. Although the living condition in his shelter was better than anywhere else, some people would choose to be a small shelter¡¯s leader rather than an ordinary survivor in arge shelter. Not everyone could give up their power and dignity as a shelter¡¯s leader and merge to another shelter.

    ¡°They had no choice. The demonic beast was going to destroy their shelter.¡± Roger solemnly said, ¡°This shelter located in a county town about 10 kilometers away. I lead a team to search for them before, but we couldn¡¯t find the shelter. That time, someone from the shelter went out to find food, but he was followed by the demonic beast. The entire shelter fell into crisis. After the crisis averted, the survivors moved to our shelters.¡± Roger summarized the entire event.

    Tang Yu noticed things didn¡¯t go well from the way he spoke. Perhaps the small shelter was about to be destroyed when Roger and the patrols intervened and rescued them. They were all grateful. However, when Roger wished to take the survivors with him, the original leader of the shelter refused. Even though after the demonic beast attack, their shelter was no longer safe. There were indeed some people who were unwilling to give up the power in their hands.

    In the doomsday, people werepeting for limited resources. They weren¡¯t justpeting for resources like food or medicine, but also people. Men were forced to go out to gather foods, and sometimes they were used as baits for the demonic beast, while the women could be used to fulfill their sexual desire. They¡¯re both valuable resources¡ªno wonder the former shelter resisted when Roger wanted to relocate the survivor.

    The conflict was inevitable.

    Of course, Tang Yu estimated that the leader and the official of the shelter were already dead. Maybe the grass in their graves was already more than 1 meter high. It wasn¡¯t a surprising thing because vegetation grew rapidly after the doomsday.

    ¡°Simple and brash.¡±

    In the doomsday, who would prefer to talk over fighting? Fighting was more efficient and time-saving.

    Roger continued, ¡°My Lord when you were away, there were some people who wished to join the patrols. But I waited for your return to discuss it with you.¡±

    ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°About 20 or 30. Back then, only a few people wanted to join the patrols. Now that they¡¯ve seen the benefits, they wanted to join too.¡± Roger smirked.

    Tang Yu pondered. The patrol team¡¯s number was too little. They could use some recruits. But the patrol team was not a public park where people could enter wherever they want. Simply to say, the patrol team was also the guardian of the shelter. They had to be reliable.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ we should conduct a test, written and physical. Applicants have to pass both tests before they could join.¡±

    Roger nodded and immediately left for preparing the matter.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Even though the poption of the Tree Shade shelter was only a few hundred, their poption gradually spread as the patrols continuously roamed the wilderness. Shelters around their area already heard that the Tree Shade shelter was powerful and rich in materials and supplies. Some wandering hunters who explored the wilderness also heard it. Many hunters came to see the news.

    ¡°Whoa! Look at that towering city wall!¡± Two new survivors came to the shelter today. There were two of them, the one who just spoke had a tall and thin figure. The other one was short and fat.

    ¡°Big brother, I hope this shelter had good equipment. Otherwise, our journey here will be in vain.¡± The chubby man said.

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault that we lost our weapon! Why did you feel the need to provoke that strange beast?¡±

    The chubby man was scolded, like a 200 pounds little boy. The two of them saw many busy survivors as they walked into the shelter. They already knew how to get equipment from the shelter. They could choose between spending spirit stones orpleting missions issued by the shelter in exchange for equipment.

    ¡°How can we get to the employment center?¡±

    The hunter was annoyed, but he went pale after he felt the neer¡¯s aura. He couldn¡¯t help but shakily pointed to the distance. ¡°I-I can take you there.¡±

    The tall man shook his head and left. The chubby man followed him. The hunter who was just being asked by the neer exchanged a nce with hispanion.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those two the Hammer Brothers?¡±

    Hispanion nodded, ¡°I think so. The Brothers of the Iron Hammer. They¡¯re one of the strongest wandering hunters in this area. They got that nickname after their weapon. People said their strength alone is stronger than most shelter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not all!¡± the hunter continued, ¡°I heard they went to Lindong shelter but chose to live in the wilderness to strengthen their power. They¡¯re both is the perfect killing machine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they onlye to buy weapons. These days, many hunters did that. But I didn¡¯t expect the Hammer Brothers woulde here! Oh, how fast our shelter is growing!¡±

    With a bitter expression, the hunter said, ¡°I should¡¯ve joined the patrols back then. Maybe we will be stronger by now.¡±

 Chapter 84 â€“ Pretend to flow along with the water

    <h4>Chapter 84 ¨C Pretend to flow along with the water</h4>

    When the tall man and chubby man arrived at the employment center, they saw many huntersing in and out. As the only official building in the shelter, the employment center had expanded a lot. A simple workshop shed was built beside the vi, and the outer vi wall was demolished, giving it more space. But it was kind of look hideous. Tang Yu also noticed the ugly view when he passed through. Once he had spare money, he¡¯d construct an office building in the future.

    But the Hammer Brothers thought the other way around. They had ventured to other shelters, all of which were in a miserable condition. Although the Tree Shade shelterscked people, they could see that the facilities here are well-built. Especially the towering city wall they had just seen.

    ¡°Big brother, their wall is even more magnificent that the stories we heard! This shelter¡¯s strength must be quite powerful. Brother, you should be careful not to lose your temper.¡±

    ¡°I should be the one who said that!¡± The tall men snorted and pped the chubby man¡¯s head. His expression was sad.

    After both of them entered the employment center, they noticed the office was divided into two parts. The first part was to assign and receive tasks, and the other part was to buy supplies and equipment. Obviously, thetter was newly developed.

    The tall man walked over the counter, ¡°How much two big hammers costs?¡± he gestured the size of the hammer.

    ¡°Big Iron Hammer?¡± Xiao Chen, the shopkeeper, continued. ¡°We don¡¯t have one. You can look at the list over there. We have standard long swords, standardbat knives, and standardbat suits.¡±

    The two brothers looked at the list. Indeed, the equipment they wanted was not there. But they heard they could buy any weapons here? That¡¯s very odd!

    ¡°But¡­¡± Xiao Chen went on to say, ¡°because weapons like a hammer are rtively unpopr. You can order a custom made hammer in our shelter¡­¡±

    ¡°How much does it cost?!¡± the tall men mmed on the table, startling the shopkeeper. His brother immediately dragged him back.

    Xiao Chen nced at the tall man, and his face was now calm. ¡°If you want to custom order an equipment, it won¡¯t just cost you spirit stones. You also need toplete a certain employment task.¡±

    ¡°Ah, how troublesome! Is there really no other way?¡±

    ¡°You can also join the patrol team. You can use the contribution points from the patrol team¡¯s daily reward to exchange for a customized weapon.¡±

    The tall man turned around and left. The chunky man followed closely. They went to the other part of the office and observed the employment task. The tall man frowned, ¡°We have toplete a difficult task in order to get the customized weapons. It¡¯s not easy for us without your hammer. Ourbat effectiveness is reduced.¡±

    The chubby man was about to say something when loud noise suddenly came from the door.

    A young man wearing a ckbat suit uniform walked in. A few hunters followed him, judging from their postures, they must¡¯ve waited for something.

    The young man posted a notice on the wall, and he looked at the energetic hunters who followed him and cleared his throat, ¡°Ahem. The patrol recruitment test registration is out. You can read about it in the notice. But remember, don¡¯t get too excited.¡± The young man left as soon as he finished his sentence.

    Others immediately rushed forward to read the notice.

    ¡°They finally open recruitment! I¡¯ve been waiting for this day toe!¡±

    ¡°Finally, I have the chance to join the patrol team and kill the demonic beast! I will be a master!¡±

    ¡°We have to be evaluated to join? What¡¯s that?! They didn¡¯t have thisst time!¡±

    ¡°Written and physical test? What the hell?!¡±

    The scene in the office was chaotic. The two brothers exchanged a nce. Although they were a bit confused, the patrol jobs seemed to be quite promising? Was it possible that the patrols squeezed ordinary survivors out of their wealth? They had seen it in other shelters. The patrols teams who were supposed to protect the survivors were, instead, being squeezed out of their money. They couldn¡¯t help but felt disgusted.

    They initially thought this shelter was supposed to be a better shelter. But that didn¡¯t seem like the case. They didn¡¯t felt anything towards ordinary survivors. The two brothers thought a hunter¡¯s strength should be used to deal with the demonic beast instead of oppressing the ordinary survivor. Killing the demonic beast was the true power of a real hunter. Both of them were somehow disappointed with the patrol team.

    Suddenly, someone patted their shoulder. They turned around to see a big burly man with a towering figure dressed in a ck suit with a ymore on his back was standing behind them. This tall man was really tall, and he even blocked the light. The tall man spected his heightbined with his brother wasn¡¯t enough topete with this giant man.

    The burly man donned in the ck suit smiled, ¡°Are you going to sign up for the patrol recruitment test?¡±

    The tall man was just about to speak his refusal when another hunter among the crowd immediately screamed, ¡°Of course! Everyone who came to the employment office today wanted to join the patrols! The patrol team welfare benefit is high, and under the guidance of masters like Captain Roger, anyone who joined the patrol team could be a master too in just two weeks!¡± He spoke out his deepest fantasy.

    The thin man was puzzled, ¡°I thought people join the patrols only for the welfare? How could you be a master?¡±

    ¡°Well, the patrols welfare benefit is indeed very decent. We get a whole set of advanced equipment such as long swords,bat knife, andbat suits as soon as we joined the patrols. If you purchase the equipment separately, it would cost a huge amount of spirit stones! Probably more than we can earn in a lifetime. We can get a whole set just from joining the patrol team! Who wouldn¡¯t want that?¡±

    The tall man nodded in agreement. The chubby man couldn¡¯t help but swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°The shelter gave the patrols such good equipment so that they can protect the shelter. The patrols used the equipment to y demonic beasts and enhance their strength. But not only that! Look closer!¡±

    ¡°The members of the patrol teams had free ess to the training camp¡¯s advanced training facilities. They said those facilities improved their strength greatly.¡±

    ¡°Besides, the patrols regrly went out to hunt the demonic beast. Because you just arrived here, you must feel hunting demonic beast is too dangerous to be considered welfare, right? But with the patrol teams¡¯ luxurious equipment and master Roger¡¯s guidance, ying demonic beast is a piece of cake!¡± the hunter said in confidence.

    ¡°I definitely could join the patrols and be a master. If you manage to pass the test, then we will be teammates!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± he nced at the tall man, ¡°your brother doesn¡¯t seem very strong, he might need to try harder.¡±

    The hunter saw Shay in a ck suit, ¡°That big brother looked very strong. Did you just arrive in the shelter?¡±

    Shay nodded in agreement.

    The man continued, ¡°That¡¯s right! You looked strong! After we join the patrol team, I can guide you!¡±

    Shay listened to the hunter¡¯s words and saw the hunters lining up for registration. He was stunned. He came here to see what¡¯s going on here that it looked lively. He didn¡¯t expect the situation woulde to this.

    Beside him, the Hammer Brothers were also stunned. They didn¡¯t say that they wanted to sign up and join the patrol! Not at all! But it seemed this patrol team was really different from what they had expected.

    Demonic beast hunting was the patrols¡¯ regr activity, and every member aimed to improve their strength.

    That aspect alone aroused their curiosity.

 Chapter 85 â€“ Breath of Life

    <h4>Chapter 85 ¨C Breath of Life</h4>

    ¡°The patrols test is set for tomorrow. As for today, I¡¯m going to the rest.¡± Tang Yu counted the unsolved things with his finger.

    Being a Lord is great. But he had be too busy. The territory development program gradually finished one by one with the system¡¯s sound keep ringing.

    Later, he signed documents for nearly half an hour. The documents included acquisition and expenditure of materials, survivor statistics, personnel changes, new patrols recruitment, etc. He had to know everything as the leader of the shelter.

    ¡°About this¡­¡± Tang Yu nced at Chen Haiping and Roger, letting them handled specific matters. He¡¯s busy with another issue.

    ¡°After the patrol recruits new people, the firearms and weapons in the shelter might be not enough for them all. The workshop can only produce bullets. Fortunately, I have downloaded a lot of gun blueprints in Lindong and ced them in this sh Disk. After the Research Institute rendered the blueprints, the workshop will be able to produce it.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the Research Institute should be able to get the production form of this Awakening Elixir. But it might cost a lot of spirit stones, so I¡¯ll save it forter.¡±

    One more thing, this territory had too few ways to obtain information from the outside,pared to Lindong Shelter. If he hadn¡¯t left for Lindong, he wouldn¡¯t know the changes that happened all over the country.

    Indeed, he had the system and the territory. He had the infinite potential for development. But he couldn¡¯t underestimate human wisdom, especially in a disaster. Either they would be swallowed by the disaster, or rise from it.

    Tang Yu contemted, ¡°I have to establish an intelligence agency. The focus for information gathering will not be in the territory but Lindong. This agent will obtain information from Lindong and then transmit it back to the territory. That would use as my stable channel of information about the outside world.¡±

    This n was entirely possible. He had a candidate in his mind. Tang Yu took No.1 out of the resort area. He drew a simple map as he walked. It didn¡¯t look pretty, but aesthetics wasn¡¯t the point. Tang Yu wanted to know how much his territory had expanded than before. He could see it from the territory map or the crystal ball, but he wanted to see it with his own eyes.

    He was going to build arrow towers along the periphery. He came to the building state in person instead of using the remote control function. Tang Yu had experimented with remotely construct a system building. It consumed more energy.

    Thest time he built the city wall, it almost emptied his energy. Now that he had more in-depth control of the territory and consumed less energy during construction, it¡¯s possible to build everything remotely. But Tang Yu felt he shouldn¡¯t be toozy. So he came to the actual building site instead.

    After selecting the ce, he reached out his finger. Earth and stones emerged from the void, condensed, and formed a 10-meters high arrow tower. He built a total of 6 arrow towers, all of which arranged in a semicircle around the resort vi.

    ¡°This way, the resort vi area won¡¯t be bothered by the demonic beast. The construction around the periphery can be carried out safely.¡±

    It¡¯s not possible to build a city wall as they didn¡¯t have enough stone. So he could only build defensive buildings for now. As for the demonic wave¡­the city wall would be enough to stop them.

    After finished building the defensive buildings, all that¡¯s left was the energy patio.

    ¡°Although it can be ced anywhere and will supply power in every part of the territory, this building is too expensive. I have to ce it in a safe ce.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the castle, ine¡¯s room.

    Winnie was changing her clothes. When she was summoned, she still looked like a mess, so she didn¡¯t want to ruin the Lord¡¯s mood. She hurriedly changed her dress, hoping to meet the Lord again. But all the clothes were too tight for her, and it was too ufortable.

    ¡°Try this one.¡± ine took out a dress that looked big in the closet and handed it to Winnie.

    The supposedly loose dress looked too tight on her. Especially around her chest, it seemed like the buttons were about to pop. ine looked envious, but Winnie felt distressed instead.

    She asked, ¡°It¡¯s still too tight?¡±

    Winnie tugged at her dress, and she shook her head, ¡°The dress is alright. It¡¯s just¡­the thing that holds the chest, I don¡¯t know, it feels too tight.¡± She was distressed, the bra was thergest avable size in ine¡¯s closet, but it still couldn¡¯t fit Winnie. It would be very ufortable to wear it for a long time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wear it if it¡¯s notfortable. This is your first time wearing this anyway.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ine pondered. ¡°We can ask the Lord if there¡¯s any size suitable for you. If there wasn¡¯t suitable size, the Lord could custom made one for you.¡±

    ¡°No, please. I don¡¯t want to burden the Lord.¡± Winnie shook her head. She should¡¯ve worked for the Lord, not the other way around. Not to mention asking him about such a trivial matter! But she thought the dress looked beautiful.

    She suddenly gazed on the distance, ¡°ine, isn¡¯t that the Lord?¡±

    ine¡¯s room was on the fifth floor of the castle. It overlooked the garden below. After the upgrade, the castle garden becamerger. Various flowers grew within the garden¡ªssh of colors swaying gently under the breeze.

    They saw Tang Yu walked on the garden path, looking at his left and right as if looking for something.

    ¡°Is the Lord enjoyed watching flowers?¡± Winnie stood by the window, looking at the garden below.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ine was also curious and came to the window, ¡°But it¡¯s easy to get along with the Lord. He¡¯s not arrogant like most aristocrats. The Lord will help you with your clothing problem.¡±

    Between their chat, they saw Tang Yu stopped and extended his right hand. The ground in front of him, suddenly bent. A huge oval stone rose from the earth along the border of the bent. It rose one after another, surrounding the whole pit.

    Immediately, mysterious runes on the stones glowed and slowly extended to the bottom of the pit. As if a visible airflow circling, blue spring water emerged from the bottom of the pit and quickly increased. The water rose slowly until it reached a certain height before stopping. Suddenly from the patio, an invisible wave spread to the western perimeter.

    Tang Yu¡¯s hair was slightly blown up. Flower buds beautifully bloomed together at this moment. As if hugging the world with their tiny arms. The barnyard grass grew, the shoots sprouted harmoniously, nothing like wild weeds sprouting. Flowers and trees in the garden flourished as if it was being flowed with the breath of life.

    Bright colorful flowers and buds, tender tree branches swayed gently in the breeze.

    A figure stood amidst the sea of flowers.

 My Doomsday Territory 86 â€“ Levels and Strength

    <h4>My Doomsday Territory Chapter 86 ¨C Levels and Strength</h4>

    Winnie covered her mouth as if she would ruin the dreamlike scenery. Shortly after, she closed her eyes. She couldn¡¯t hide her shock, ¡°I think¡­the concentration of light elements in the air suddenly rising.¡±

    ine was also a little surprised, ¡°I also feel it. If we meditate here, we will improve a lot.¡±

    ¡°This must be the masterpiece of the Lord,¡± Winnie said.

    ¡°The concentration of the source gas in the air instantly rises. I heard it take a long time for runemaster mages to increase the source gas concentration before they could draw a rune array that could gather source gas.¡±

    ¡°And this concentration feels strong. I don¡¯t know how the Lord did it.¡± ine stared nkly at the figure below. After a pause, she continued, ¡°We better get used to it. Our Lord wille up to something unexpected from time to time. Compared with this, the fact that the Lord could summon us into this world is even more amazing. We¡¯re fortunate to be here.¡±

    Winnie nodded. She had heard rune array, but she never heard the method of summoning people from another world. Before today, she didn¡¯t even think about the possibility of another world¡¯s existence.

    Recalling what happened a while ago before she was summoned, Winnie smiled. She was indeed, lucky to be here.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Survivors were pushing carts to transport materials within the resort¡¯s range. They were all sweating under the scorching sun and the hot weather. They were grateful for the job, but the weather was just too bad! It¡¯s getting hotter every day.

    But suddenly, they felt the temperature dropped. They felt a little cooler; even their work fatigue seemed to be lifted up at this moment.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Employment center.

    The hunters and thebatants were signing up for the patrols test for tomorrow. Suddenly, everyone froze.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Do you feel it?¡±

    They were all puzzled. They felt something inexplicable at this moment. As if their body and mind felt refreshed. Their whole body was filled with spiritual energy and became more powerful.

    Shay took a deep breath and walked out of the employment center. He looked surprised at the direction of the castle.

    Many hunters also came out and looked around.

    The Hammer Brothers mmed their thighs, ¡°I feel something veryfortableing from that direction.¡±

    Other hunters looked at the pointed direction. The stronger their power was, the clearer they could feel it.

    Finally, someone looked at the direction and realize, ¡°I know it! Leader Tang has made something good again!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lord Tang, who made the ¡®good¡¯ thing, didn¡¯t expect such a big noise from just a building, as expected of a building worth of 20,000 spirit stones. It clearly made a different special effect.

    ¡°Thank God I made this stuff in the castle garden. It would be a waste of spirit stone if I didn¡¯t.¡±

    After the construction waspleted, he figured out how this energy patio worked. Basically, it absorbed source gas from the air and the earth and gathered it to supply energy to the territory. Naturally, the closer he was from the energy patio, the greater the source gas concentration was.

    He stood aside, feeling fresh from the cool wave, ¡°If I cultivate here, maybe my cultivation strength will be boosted like a rocket.¡±

    Cultivation was a way to enhance one¡¯s strength. Initially, Tang Yu didn¡¯t care much about it. He thought, as long as he cultivated his spirit power, his strength would improve. That resulted in his slow cultivation improvement.

    But he didn¡¯t dare to think it that way again, now that he understood stuff like the power source, the cultivation system, etc.

    Ordinary people would improve their physical strength through exercise. After reaching a certain level, it would be difficult to improve further as they had reached the limit.

    The same thing also applied to cultivation. But it¡¯s more efficient. When reaching a certain level, it could hit the limit and break its limits. Cultivation was a method to tap the body¡¯s true potential first and used it to improve higher levels of life.

    But refining the spirit power was the opposite. After the spirit power was refined, the level of life changed. In turn, it drove the improvement of physical changes. The improvement method was more essential and faster, with no side effects.

    As long as a sufficient spirit power was provided, the hunter wouldn¡¯t hit his limit when ascending at a small level. They could improve higher, unlike cultivation, in which ascension impacted the limits.

    Tang Yu had already estimated that by refining his spirit power by using this method. He would encounter his limit when he reached fifth awakening, ninth awakening, and twelfth awakening.

    However, although refining the spirit power was highly efficient in nature, the hunter¡¯s potential wasn¡¯t fully developed. In the final analysis, every level upgrade was mainly to improve the level of life and physical fitness, which was a trivial thing.

    This was also the reason why Roger could surpass hunters on the same level as him. In addition to expertbat skills, all aspects of his physical qualities exceeded the hunters on his level.

    It kind of made sense, level, and strength were not equal.

    Tang Yu set a small goal for himself to reach the fifth awakening stage, which was the peak of the awakening foundation. With the spirit power container, this should be easy. He didn¡¯t need to start leveling. He could just drink experience elixir. Reaching the fifth awakening stage would be rtively quick, but after that, he would be stuck there for a while.

    Not that it mattered. Tang Yu had no n to rush his awakening level. This groundbreaking situation was initially the most critical stage of the first awakening realm. He would waste his potential if he hadn¡¯t developed his own potential and broke through the next realm instead.

    Now that the level was not his main concern. The key lied in developing his potential, and improving it would be much faster than training. But¡­he had no idea what his potential was. That¡¯s the problem.

    Tang Yu counted his six summoned followers with his finger. They all had their own cultivation method. Winnie¡¯s cultivation method was the most advancedpared with the others. But this method would need a particr affinity to the light element to get started, which Tang Yu barely had in the first ce. ine¡¯s basic meditation ritual was also the same. The requirements were rtively lower but still too high for Tang Yu.

    After some research, Tang Yu chose Roger¡¯s warrior cultivation method. This method was the most popr one which he could try. ording to Roger, when he started training as a warrior, he was given an iplete warrior cultivation method. The full method was given to him by the higher warrior after he reached a certain achievement. He was also needed to sign a contract to ensure the method¡¯s secrecy.

    This showed the scarcity of cultivation methods. Fortunately, after signing a follower contract with Roger, the system wiped out every other contract. He could also get theplete version of the warrior cultivation method.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ there¡¯s no cultivation method in this world. Although there were several martial arts hall in Lindong shelter, it only teaches the basic martial skills.¡±

    He had visited once. As a result, he beat the master who boasted his own Kung Fu power.

    Tang Yu shook his head. His priority now was to introduce the warrior cultivation method.

    ¡°This kind of cultivation method is said to be the most suitable one after high-intensity fighting. It¡¯s easy to breakthrough. I usually fight in the spiritual space. But although the fighting intensity is high, it¡¯s still an illusion, and it has no effect on my physique. Well now¡­¡±

    He needed physical training.

    Tang Yu went to the training camp. There¡¯s no one on the ground floor of the training camp. It¡¯s too early, and most of the member of the patrols were on duty or was escorting the survivors to transport supplies.

 Chapter 87 â€“ The Test Begin!

    <h4>Chapter 87 ¨C The Test Begin!</h4>

    Instead of the fifth floor, Tang Yu went straight to the fourth floor. The third and fourth floors had the same facilities, like the rapid runway, strain space, and gravity chamber. There were two of them on each floor. He only permitted the patrol until the third floor. Tang Yu and several of his followers used the fourth floor.

    When Tang Yu arrived, he saw one of the gravity chamber doors was closed. The disy light above the door was on, meaning someone was inside. He didn¡¯t think much about it; maybe Sky was inside the chamber. He walked to another chamber, and the door closed with voice control.

    The gravity chamber was a medium-sized white room, only 30 or 40 square meters. The surrounding floor and ceiling were made with strong solid metal walls, which could effectively prevent damage caused by the users.

    There were no control instruments inside. The gravity flow was controlled by voice. If it¡¯s controlled with buttons, the user might identally press the wrong button when the user was in a pinch. It would be a problem. That¡¯s the reason why voice control was better for this chamber.

    If the gravity was too heavy for the user that the user couldn¡¯t even open their mouth, there¡¯s another option. Anyway, no one would die in this chamber, especially him.

    ¡°This gravity chamber also had a safety policy and protection measure. If it detects the user is in grave danger, it will automatically return the gravity to normal. It¡¯s not like we can die in here, right?¡± Tang Yu shook his head to avoid thinking of death. He won¡¯t be dead, but in the worst case, he might need medical attention and bed rest for several days.

    ¡°With my current physical fitness, I should have no problem withstanding five, six, seven, eight, or nine times of the gravity alteration. But I should probably increase it gradually.¡± Tang Yu vocally controlled the gravity alteration. He gradually added the level. Slowly, the gravity changed into two times more pressure. After all, an adaptation process was necessary.

    As the gravity rises, he felt pressure on his chest. He felt every part of his body tried hard to withstand the heavy pressure. His brain dazed, his breathing rapidly increased. Tang Yu slowly adjusted his breath and began to adapt his body as the gravity changed.

    He tried hard to maintain a stance from one of the warrior cultivation methods. At first, his movement was slow under such high-intensity pressure. But gradually, his movement smoothed out. He couldn¡¯t help but attack using one of the heavybat skills. Instead of using a sword, he condensed the power on his whole body and concentrated it on his fist. He punched the side walls.

    Boom!

    Tang Yu looked surprised. His fist hurt, and he felt incredibly tired. Under normal circumstances, he could make at least three punches with his current physical strength. However, under the high-intensity pressure of the gravity chamber, he consumed more energy in one blow. This heavy blowpletely extinguished his energy.

    He halfwayid down on the ground; his back was leaning on the sidewall. He struggled to move his hand into his pocket. From there, he pulled out a crystalized spirit stones. Although wasteful, but it could also be used to restore physical strength. Tang Yu held the crystallized spirit stones in his hand. His body immediately absorbed the energy from the crystal, like water flowing into his body.

    His strength gradually recovered. His hand no longer hurt, and he had no trouble breathing. His face brightened. This was the spirit stone cultivation method.

    After a while, Tang Yu wasn¡¯t sure if it was just an illusion or not, but he felt his fist were more powerful than before. His motivation to continue training immediately rose higher.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    The next day, the weather was sunny.

    Although sunny, thanks to the energy patio, the temperature dropped a few degrees from the usual. It¡¯s not hot, a good day for the test.

    There were nearly thirty people who signed up for the patrol test this time. The number of applicants was a bit toorge, so Tang Yu arranged the test in the hotel, located in the middle area of the resort. Except for the vi area, the entire resort vi had been demolished. This hotel was one of the few preserved buildings from the original resort. It¡¯s also thergest building outside the shelter¡¯s system building.

    Back then, he saw No. 1 and the Scarlet Demonic Beast¡¯s fearsome battle. The traces of the battle disappeared after some repairs. Even the broken walls that were caused by the battle had been transformed into doors and windows. It¡¯s not particrly high-quality repairs, but it looked decent enough.

    Back to the topic, Tang Yu nced at the applicants. Most of them were hunters. Nothing dangerous would happen, right?

    The first test was a written test. The questions were mostly post-doomsdaymon sense questions. The patrols should have good strength, but their intelligence should be equally good too.

    Tang Yu scratched his chin and pondered. He made some of these questions. As someone who made the questions, he found it funny to see the applicants¡¯ desperate faces. Most of the questions were indeedmon sense questions, but not all. There were some tricky questions, as well. He looked at the examination room with amusement.

    At the moment, tables and chairs were ced in the hotel lobby. Roger, the lead examiner, stood in the front with a serious expression. His burly figure and solemn expression were enough to make the applicants afraid of cheating. Not that they could cheat, of course. The vice examiner, Chen Haiping, was the one reviewing the test paper.

    When the test time started, people walked into the room after took their number tes. They had waited for some time outside the lobby.

    Zhao Ming was very excited at this moment. He would be a member of the patrol team after this test! As he walked in, he nced over the fellow applicant but couldn¡¯t find the big brother yesterday.

    So he didn¡¯t participate in the test? He was a bit disappointed and felt sorry for the big brother. He was optimistic about that person. There were too many hunters on the room yesterday; they couldn¡¯t sense each other¡¯s specific aura unless they really concentrated.

    Zhao Ming didn¡¯t know the person¡¯s exact strength, but he was confident in that big brother, just like he was confident in himself.

    What a shame¡­ he initially thought they could train together after they join the patrol team. ording to some books he had read, as a new recruit, he had to be prepared to be bullied by the seniors in the patrol team.

    It seemed like he would need to find someone else. Zhao Ming also saw the Hammer Brothers. Today and yesterday, he could recognize the two, not from their aura, which wasn¡¯t particrly strong. Without their hammers, thebination of the tall and chubby men had no special features except for their figure. One was tall; one was short.

    Zhao Ming shook his head and found his table.

    He sat down.

 Chapter 88 â€“ This is the question?

    <h4>Chapter 88 ¨C This is the question?</h4>

    The Hammer Brothers followed the other applicants into the examination hall to find their seats. The tall man walked ahead while the chubby man followed him closely.

    ¡°Brother, I thought we onlye here to buy weapons? Why we took the test?¡±

    ¡°I said this patrol seemed interesting, and we just want to take a look, understand?¡± the tall man didn¡¯t even look back.

    ¡°But¡­ yesterday you said there¡¯s nothing special with this patrol team?¡± The tall men¡¯s face stiffened. He turned around and red at his brother. The chubby man realized what he said was wrong.

    The two of them sat on their seats. Shortly after, the test paper was distributed. Like usual, the first thing they needed to do was fill in their name and student¡­exam number.

    The tall man wrote his name in three words, Ma Jiafeng. His younger brother¡¯s name is Ma Jiaze. No one knew their real name; they were known as the ¡°Hammer Brothers,¡± the title that became their identity.

    After filling in their names, the real test would start soon. Most of the applicants were adults; the rest of them were teenagers. They all started writing.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Outside the examination room.

    Tang Yu held a copy of the test paper and looked at it with boredom. The test started with multiple-choice questions.

    The first question was, [What is the name of the captain of the patrol team?] there were four names under the question.

    What an easy one.

    Roger showed his face every day. He¡¯s practically the most famous official of the shelters; not a single survivor wouldn¡¯t know his name. This filler question was to let the applicants felt familiar with the shelter. Was there any other officer who stood out more than Roger? Certainly not!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡°This is indeed a filler question.¡±

    After Zhao Ming read the questions, most of them were indeedmon sense questions. It wasn¡¯t difficult, so he was confident. Particrly, the first question was a filler question.

    ¡°Of course, everyone will choose A.¡± Zhao Ming elegantly wrote an A.

    He felt like this question was too easy for his intelligence. Even if he was asked about Captain Roger¡¯s height, strength, record, the longest sentence he ever spoke, etc. He believed he could answer them all correctly as he had prepared for the test. It seemed like his preparations were unnecessary. What a shame¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    On the other side.

    The Ma brothers were also answering the questions on the paper.

    Ma Jiafeng, the eldest, was confident with his intelligence. He¡¯s not a stupid person made out of muscle with no brain. But thinking of that, he suddenly worried about his stupid brother. Ma Jiafeng got rid of his thought and concentrated again. He answered the questions in random order.

    ¡°Well, these questions are rtively easy. Most of them aremon sense questions.¡±

    He saw a multiple-choice question.

    [Is the demonic beast meat edible?] [A. Absolutely possible; B. Absolutely impossible; C. Mostly eptable; D. Mostly impossible]

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. If the meat is edible, we wouldn¡¯t have a food shortage.¡± Ma Jiafeng decisively wrote D. He randomly saw a fill in the nk question.

    [What are the two sources of spirit stones? Write the answer in the ck space below.] [___________,___________]

    Of course, it¡¯s the condensation of spirit stones mine and the demonic beast. He quickly finished answering. It¡¯s easy; he didn¡¯t even have to think hard. Ma Jiafeng nced over the paper andnded on the first question.

    [What is the name of the captain of the patrol team?]

    Another easy question, he thought.

    But suddenly, he froze.

    The captain of the patrols? Er¡­who was it again? He looked up and saw at the stern man with a serious expression in front of him. He must be the captain of the patrol team. The thing was, what was his name again? Ma Jiafeng squeezed his brain; suddenly, he found a hint. ¡°Right, I heard someone mentioned about captain Luo! The captain must be Luo!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª-

    *TL note: Roger¡¯s Chinese name is Luo Zhe

    ¡ª¡ª-

    He nced at the four options only to get stunned again.

    [A. Luo Zhe; B: Chen Haiping; C.Luo Zhan; D. Shay]

    There are two options with the family name Luo! The older Ma fell into deep thought again. This time, he found no clues. He pondered for a moment and decided to analyze it from another side.

    Luo Zhe, Luo Zhan. What¡¯s the difference between those two names? The first one meant ¡®wise,¡¯ the second one meant ¡®war.¡¯

    He analyzed the two results. ording to research, if he found a question, he didn¡¯t know the answer, he would choose C, and the correct rate was the highest.

    Alright! He must be Luo Zhan! If he was just counting one factor, he wasn¡¯t too sure. But both theories supported C, so he must be right! Ma Jiafeng was very satisfied with his theory. He should be right this time.

    The next moment, his gaze fell on something. There was amentary above the question.

    ¡°This is a special question; if you get it right, you will get a score. If you answer wrong, no penalty will be applied.¡±

    His adrenaline rushed. He couldn¡¯t help but want to answer this question first. He was a master with triple awakening strength with a vast and rich experience in survival in the wild and demonic beast. Unfortunately, his knowledge couldn¡¯t answer thesemon-sense questions. He was left unsure. It¡¯s very annoying. He saw thest question, an essay with a high score.

    ¡°I have to answer it right!¡± Ma Jiafeng cheered on himself. He carefully looked at the question.

    [Question: Can a hunter defeat another hunter one level ahead of him/herself?] [Note: Both hunters had no ability and have equalbat experience and weapon]

    The Hammer Brother oldest, Ma Jiafeng, didn¡¯t even think about the note and was going to write down his answer when suddenly he saw the next sentence.

    [Please state your reasons.]

    He suddenly froze. If it were fiction, there¡¯d be many protagonists that could defeat a person stronger than him. But reality¡¯s harsh. Beating a stronger opponent than yours was like a fantasy. He used his own situation as an example. He didn¡¯t believe that a hunter with double awakening strength could win over himself. In the same way, he couldn¡¯t defeat a fourth awakening hunter under the same condition.

    ¡°What is the goal of this question?¡±

    Ma Jiafeng instinctively felt the answer wasn¡¯t that simple. This time, the question was not based on their experience. In the end, even hunters had too little understanding of the power they possessed.

    Hunters were not a match for the demonic beast on their same level.

    It¡¯smon sense, but why was that? Was it because the hunter¡¯s physical tenacity was inferior to the demonic beast, so they lose? Or was it because the hunter hadn¡¯t fully developed his own power and potential?

    This question was different than the previousmon-sense question. It seemed like they¡¯re testing something very meaningful. Then, aside frombat experience and weapon, what else affected both hunters¡¯ strength?

    The question made Ma Jiafeng squeezed his brain.

 Chapter 89 â€“ Leader Tang is Really Strong!

    <h4>Chapter 89 ¨C Leader Tang is Really Strong!</h4>

    After the written test finished, the examiners collected the examination papers. The second test, physical test, started shortly after. This time, Tang Yu didn¡¯t want to use the written test to eliminate the candidates; that¡¯s why he putmon sense questions. But the test this time was an experiment. In the future patrol recruitment test, he needed to add deeper and harder questions into the test, such as demonic beast characteristics and weakness, or a hunter¡¯s ability.

    For now, he could only eliminate candidates during the physical test. Besides, as the Lord, Tang Yu didn¡¯t feel like the written test was just a formality. There were some important topics inside the test, and they¡¯re pretty useful. For example, the first question, he could see whether the candidates only just arrived recently or if they had stayed in the shelter for some time. He smirked at how clever he was.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Shortly after the written test, the candidates came to the open space outside the hotel. Most of them were nervous about the test, but some were eager, and others were curious about the test.

    Ma Jiafeng raised his eyebrows; he was confident with his strength. In the written test, he couldn¡¯t get it all right, so he would make up for it during this physical test.

    ¡°Jiaze, we must perform well in this physical test and show these people the strength of the Iron Hammer Brothers.¡±

    Ma Jiaze, the chubby one scratched the back of his head, ¡°But brother¡­ you said we should maintain a low profile and not showing our strength so that the patrols won¡¯t recruit us?¡±

    Ma Jiafeng, the tall man, stiffened, ¡°Forget it.¡± then he thought of something and asked, ¡°How was your written test?¡±

    The chubby man just looked at his brother and didn¡¯t answer. Ma Jiafeng asked again, but Jiaze remained silent. The older Ma brother sighed. He dragged his younger brother forward into the next test area.

    In front of the candidates, Chen Haiping was exining the rules of the test. Roger stood beside him and just nodded from time to time. ¡°The physical test is a battle, but not between hunters, but¡­¡± He pointed to a puppet with a round body and sturdy arms. ¡°I believe most of you had already seen this puppet. They will be your opponent this time.¡±

    ¡°The number of puppets you will face differs ording to your level of strength. For an ordinary person, you will form a team of three and defeat one single puppet. The puppet will be armless, as long as you defeat it, you will pass the test. A first awakening hunter will face an armless puppet. A double awakening hunter will face three armless puppets, and a triple awakening hunter will face five armless puppets. You have to defeat all puppets to pass the test.¡±

    The hunters exchanged a nce with one another.

    Those puppets they usually saw during the weekday weren¡¯t weak. And most of them heard stories from early survivors that those puppets could take down a hunter in one-on-onebat. Even if the puppets didn¡¯t use any weapons, their bodies were made with solid metal, so their defense must be high. Even if the puppets didn¡¯t resist, it would take a lot of effort to defeat the puppets with the hunters¡¯ current ability. Furthermore¡­

    Seeing the candidate¡¯s worried eyes, Chen Haiping immediately continued, ¡°In order to make the test fair, aside from firearms, you may use weapons of your choice. You can use your own weapons or use the weapons provided by the shelter.¡± He opened the curtain beside him; a weapon rack appeared in the candidates¡¯ field of vision. There were various weapons in the rack, including knives, swords, spears, axes, kali, etc.

    The candidates¡¯ expression brightened. Those weapons worth 30 spirit stones in the shelter shop. One of the reasons they wanted to join the patrol team was because they would get a set of such precious equipment! Most people felt relieved; with these excellent weapons, they could take down the puppets easier.

    Chen Haiping finished exining, he looked around, ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Soon, the candidates asked a few details such as the standard for defeating the puppet, whether topletely destroy the puppets or just disabling them until they lost power. Chen Haiping answered the stream of questions one by one. ¡°Any more question?¡± he finally asked.

    A fragile voicees from the crowd, ¡°What would happen if I get injured during the fight?¡± the questioner was a young boy with a pretty face. His face was timid, worried, and a little bit afraid. After asking the question, he lowered his head.

    Chen Haiping nced at the boy. He shook his head. ¡°Injuries are inevitable, the doomsday is not a fairy tale, and the patrol team is not a charity organization. Every patrol members must fight the demonic beast. Injury, or even death, might happen. If you¡¯re not ready for such responsibility, you should withdraw and participate again in the next recruitment.¡±

    The other candidates burst intoughter.

    Nearby, Tang Yu also shook his head. This kind of person who could still live normally was very rare during the doomsday, even if he¡¯s a hunter. The physical test was designated to eliminate candidates. Not just the teenager, other candidates who looked courageous and strong might not pass the test.

    Tang Yu focused and observed the territory map in his mind. Most of these people are yellow, yellow-green, and green dots. Most of them are just yellow dots, if they had just arrived in the shelter, then it¡¯s not a problem, but most of them had stayed long enough in the shelter. Even someone with yellow-reddish dot applied to join the patrol team! Don¡¯t even think about it!

    Most of the candidates are hunters; after all, they would be fighting demonic beast in the future. There were only three ordinary candidates. These three people were confident with theirbat skills and experience. They didn¡¯t feel inferior just because they¡¯re not a hunter. Even if they couldn¡¯t awaken, they wanted to join the patrol and be stronger.

    Their team was the first trial. With their weapons of choice, they stood guard around the puppet. With Chen Haiping¡¯s order, the puppet started moving. This basic fighting puppet with a round body and short, thick legs looked kind of slow, much slower than the hunter candidates had expected it would be.

    Its short legs quickly ran, approaching one of the three people. It raised its arm and was about to hit him. For an ordinary survivor, this single blow could knock them unconscious. But the man didn¡¯t just stand idle; he dodged the blow and rolled on the ground. The puppet¡¯s strong-arm hit the ground instead. The rest of the team immediately seized the opportunity to attack the puppet. They managed to leave several cuts along the puppet¡¯s body.

    They didn¡¯t move aggressively, they waited for the puppet to attack one of them, and the other two would charge. The battlested ten minutes. When the puppets were disabled, the three of them were exhausted.

    The observers who were initially full of confidence were stunned. This puppet, although slow, but it¡¯s strong!!! Especially its punch. The hunters weren¡¯t sure their body could withstand its direct hit. The three people had sessfully defeated the puppet, but they worked together as a team!

    If they were to face their fellow candidates, a hunter could barehandedly defeat three ordinary armed people. Their awakened physique could resist the fist of an ordinary person, but they couldn¡¯t resist the weapon produced by the shelter. If they were knocked down, it would be their demise! In this case, three ordinary survivors with goodbat skills working together as a team were even stronger than one hunter! The three of them attacked in turns. The hunters hesitated, wasn¡¯t sure of their power.

    Someone even thought a deeper conclusion. They said the mysterious shelter leader created these puppets with his own special abilities. There were so many puppets in the entire shelter; once they were equipped with weapons, those puppets could crush a hunter.

    In other words, the present hunter candidates¡¯bined strength couldn¡¯t defeat leader Tang alone! Even leader Tang could just sit down and rx whilemanding the puppets to beat them down. No wonder he could build a fast-developing shelter from these ruins. They determined that they had to pass the test to be a patrol team member!

 Chapter 90 â€“ Figure out the pattern

    <h4>Chapter 90 ¨C Figure out the pattern</h4>

    After the end of the three ordinary person¡¯s tests, it¡¯s the hunters¡¯ turn. Most of the candidates were hunters. However, none of them wanted to be the first. Suddenly, the scene became quiet. Only the three people¡¯s pant was heard.

    On the upper floor of the hotel room, Tang Yu leaned against the window and silently observed the situation below. He was speechless. They said hunters weren¡¯t particrly strong, in order to deal with a demonic beast on the same level as them, they had to team up with two or three more hunters, or they must set a trap in advance; otherwise, they could be killed. But hey! They were given weapons, and their opponent was an armless puppet. Why none of them dared to be the first? What did these people want? Tang Yu was going to record the name of those people in a small book when he suddenly heard something.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± A female hunter volunteered.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes brightened. The girl was young, her hair fashioned in a high ponytail, giving her a strong fresh look. She walked forward. Her appearance was ordinary but full of confidence. Tang Yu felt her hunter aura. Female hunters were rare, not that they were hard to awaken, but most didn¡¯t live long enough, unlike the male hunters. Making their numbers few.

    Most of them lived under a rtively safe environment like Lindong shelter, or the future territory. Under such circumstances, female hunters were more precious. Especially young and pretty hunters, they would certainly stand out.

    Lan Qingya stepped forward and stood still. Her weapon of choice was a slender and flexible dagger. As soon as the test started, the three puppets rushed to her with their short legs. Lan Qingya, who was a double awakening hunter, responded quickly and dodged. Easily avoided the first puppet¡¯s attack. The other two puppets soon attacked, rushing from the other directions, their fists headed towards Lan Qingnya. It would be dangerous if she were hit.

    This situation is somewhat simr to the first fight; the only difference was three humans against one puppet. But now, three puppets charged at one person. It seemed like Lan Qingnya only continued to dodge and unable to fight back.

    ¡°I think she¡¯s cornered.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she might be evasive, but she couldn¡¯t attack at all. She will get tired, but the puppets won¡¯t. I don¡¯t know how long she could continue dodging if she falters, then everything will be over.¡±

    ¡°She looked confident back then, and I didn¡¯t expect she would be cornered like this.¡±

    The spectators sighed. There was no quantity limit in this patrol recruitment test. So they didn¡¯t feel the need forpetition. They hoped someone could pass this test to boost their confidence. But now it seemed like¡­

    ¡°This girl is good, but I don¡¯t think she should continue dodging like this. She better takes care of one of the puppets first.¡± The observer anxiously watched Lan Qingya in thebat arena.

    Above.

    Tang Yu leaned against the window. He found something interesting, ¡°She couldn¡¯t fight back, so she just learns their attack pattern.¡± After all, it¡¯s just the most basic and cheapest puppet models. Even if it¡¯s rtively strong and quick, its intelligence was limited and possessed a certain behavior pattern.

    The high-level puppets like No.1 and No.2 could toss Roger a few streets away. Theirbat experiences grew and had no behavior patterns. Tang Yu closed his eyes and connected with one of the three puppets. Through the puppet¡¯s vision, he could observe the situation clearly.

    The girl evaded the puppets attack; there was no slightest hesitation on her face. Her every move was carefully nned. If she wanted, she could fight back. But she didn¡¯t want to counter-attack for now because she hadn¡¯t thoroughly analyzed the puppet¡¯s attack pattern. She was looking for an opportunity. Once she¡¯s sure, she wouldunch an attack.

    After evaded again, Lan Qingya retreated. Suddenly, a puppet charged with its right arm like the previous time, preparing for a heavy punch. This time, she didn¡¯t avoid theing punch. The young boy among the crowd couldn¡¯t help but screamed and covered his eye with his hands. Didn¡¯t dare to look at the scene again.

    Just when the puppet swung out its punch, Lan Qingnya¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her body shifted to her right, her ponytails flicked to her left, leaving the punch blow at the wind. At this time, she held the puppet¡¯s arm and took advantage of it to climb on the puppet¡¯s head. She smoothly climbed on the puppet. The two other puppets stopped moving. The puppet she rode reach out to grab Lan Qingya only to get sliced by her dagger.

    One puppet down!

    The rest was simple. After she figured out the puppet¡¯s attack pattern, Lan Qingya quickly used the same method to solve the other two puppets. She jumped from the fallen puppet. Her ponytail flicked in the air, her chest shook¡­there was no boing motion; her chest was t. Tang Yu finally understood why this girl was evasive. If it were ine¡­well, he didn¡¯t know about ine, but Winnie definitely could do it. No wonder she signed up to be a dignified priest of the Medical Team.

    After Lan Qingya¡¯s test finished, the next hunter stepped forward.

    A strong hunter stepped forward, ¡°I won¡¯t lose to a girl!¡± he took his weapon and fought against the puppet.

    After Lan Qingya¡¯s test, the other hunters quickly figured out the attack pattern of the puppets. One by one came forward. Some of them failed, some seeded.

    A young hunter confidently walked towards the weapons rack with a smile. He had observed his fellow candidate¡¯s strength and capability. The puppet was indeed strong, and its movement was rtively good. However, they¡¯re too stiff andck of intelligence. Now that he had figured out the puppet¡¯s attack pattern, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°After I passed this test and joined the patrol teams, I¡¯m going to unveil their secrets.¡± He chose abat knife, carefully inspected it, and quickly walked into thebat arena.

    Above, Tang Yu¡¯s eyes widened. He stared at the young hunter bellows. The young man¡¯s dot was a bright reddish color, the darker dots among the entire yellow-green candidates.

    How dare he applied in the patrol team recruitment test? Tang Yu slightly raised the corner of his mouth.

    Roses are reds¡­

 Chapter 91 â€“ Challenge?

    <h4>Chapter 91 ¨C Challenge?</h4>

    The young hunter smiled with confidence. He wanted more than just a puppet. The test only required him to defeat the puppet, and he would pass. But he had carefully observed the puppets, he was determined topletely destroy it.

    Will the strong and the weak gets the same recognition? Will the hunters that pass the test easily and those who barely pass the test get the same treatment? The young hunter was sure he would definitely get better treatment.

    All he had to do was win this game, so the seniors in the patrol teams would recognize him. Perhaps by then, he will understand the patrol team¡¯s secret, so he will get even stronger.

    He smirked at the puppet in front of him, and the battle began. The puppet attacked in the same pattern he had predicted. He quickly struck a few times, making big damage on the puppet, almost piercing through its torso.

    The puppets rushed again, he had memorized the puppet¡¯s attack pattern. The young hunter¡¯s gaze fixed on its movement, waiting for an opportunity to destroy the puppet in a single blow. He will score a record for the shortest battle length! Which will also lead him to get better treatment.

    The young hunter determined to strike through the previous incision on the puppet¡¯s torso. With this single blow, he would slice the puppet in half. Not long after, the young hunter prepared to strike. Suddenly, his right hand that was holding the sword was caught by the puppet.

    He was caught.

    His right hand was caught by the puppet. His eyes widened in surprise. The puppets moved in a different attack pattern?! Why didn¡¯t it throw a punch instead of grabbing his hand? Could it be this pattern was new, and he hadn¡¯t studied it thoroughly?

    He couldn¡¯t think clearly.

    The puppet¡¯s other arm hit with a deadly punch. This punch was the most frequent attack pattern, although strong, itcked flexibility. As long as he could evade it, it wasn¡¯t a big threat. Or so he thought. But he couldn¡¯t avoid this blow.

    The punch hit him on his face, sunken the bridge of his nose. His body flew out of thebat arena, and he lost consciousness. The spectating hunters nced at him, he looked miserable but wasn¡¯t in real danger.

    They previously thought he would pass the test easily. The hunters that hadn¡¯t been evaluated yet were nervous, soon, they forgot the young hunter¡¯s miserable state.

    The entire test almost came to an end, with only three people left. On one side was a duo of a tall and chubby man, and the other one was a handsome looking teenager. The older Ma brother patted the handsome young man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Boy, if you¡¯re not ready now, I will do it first.¡±

    The patted person was surprised, his body trembled in nervous, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m going now.¡± He was hurriedly walking forward to thebat arena.

    Chen Haiping looked at him and quickly stopped the young person. He pointed to a certain direction, ¡°The weapon rack is there.¡± The boy shivered and quickly ran to the weapon rack. He hesitated but finally picked up a long sword.

    ¡°You can do it! Fighting!¡± he cheered himself up before the battle started.

    As soon as the battle started, the puppet with a round body rushed towards the young boy at high speed. The puppet charged a fist as it approached its opponent. The young boy was terrified, his legs couldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    He wanted to avoid the punch, but his body couldn¡¯t move. Finally, he dared to swing his sword. But then, when the puppet¡¯s punch hit the sword, deflecting the sword and hit the chest of the handsome teenager.

    Crack!

    With a crisp fracture sound, the teenager flew out of the arena from the puppet¡¯s punch. Although the teenager didn¡¯t faint, he looked even more miserable than the young man before. The front part of his chest was broken. He coughed out blood.

    ¡°Wah, he looks miserable.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too confident with his power.¡±

    ¡°Although a hunter won¡¯t be dead from such wound, but he still needs to bed rest for a while if he wanted to be fully recovered.

    The teenager¡¯s face turned pale, he tightly bit his lip, trying not to cry. It seemed like he thought too highly of himself and got the consequences. Suddenly, a ray of yellow-green light shone from the top of his head. The handsome teenager felt warm. It seemed like his wound was healing quickly as the pain on his chest gradually disappeared.

    The spectating hunters were all shocked.

    ¡°What is that?¡± the man pointed at the teenager who was shrouded in a light yellow-green light. His sunken chest was gradually recovering.

    ¡°The wound is recovering! Is that¡­¡± someone eximed. The man¡¯s gaze quickly swept over the crowds, and soon, his gazended on Winnie¡¯s hand in the distance. At this time, Winnie¡¯s hand was half folded, exuding a gleaming light on both of her hands. The brilliant light was exactly the same as the brilliance that shrouded the young boy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Oh My God! It¡¯s real! The legendary hunter with healing ability!¡±

    The hunters quickly turned their eyes to Winnie. She was solemn and holy. Her pale blonde hair gently swayed in the air without any wind. The handsome young boy looked up to his savior, in his eyes, Winnie looked like the holiest angel. He was stunned; soon, his face turned red.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Outside the field, on the edge of thebat arena.

    The young hunter who just got hit in the face was stunned. He was just awake. His body flinched in pain. His eyes were dazzled by the blinding light. He saw the injured teenager¡¯s chest was quickly recovered by the brilliant light. He was going to stand up but noticed his face was swollen and broken. Suddenly, he fainted again.

    Thest two people were the Iron Hammer Brothers. After countlessbat trials, the other candidates lost their interest. Most of them who failed already left the arena. Although some of them stayed to watch. The sessful hunter also thought they should leave soon to prepare for their official appointment in joining the patrol team. They were excited.

    The two brothers stepped up. The tall one suddenly said, ¡°Captain Roger, I wish to challenge you in a duel.¡± Ma Jiafeng looked dead serious. He wasn¡¯t joking.

    The spectators were all stunned.

    ¡°Challenging Captain Roger?! Is he crazy?!¡±

    However, some people weren¡¯t surprised at all, ¡°You don¡¯t know who they are? They¡¯re Iron Hammer Brothers. They¡¯re very powerful.¡±

    ¡°So they¡¯re the infamous Brothers of the Iron Hammer? No wonder. I heard they¡¯re triple awakening strength. They said the strength of just the two of thembined is even stronger than the strength of most shelter.¡±

    ¡°Not just it! They said those two are fighting maniacs! They loved to challenge the strongest hunter. Once, they challenged a strong shelter leader. No wonder they wanted to challenge Captain Roger.¡±

    ¡°So, did they win?¡± The hunter next to him was curious.

    ¡°The result is¡­¡± the hunter shook his head. ¡°The shelter leader refused the duel. In the end, they didn¡¯t fight.¡±

    The nearby hunters were all sighed in disappointment. Even if the duel took ce, the leader would definitely lose. That¡¯s probably the reason why he avoided it.

    But if Captain Roger could easily defeat the Hammer Brothers, he wouldn¡¯t refuse, right?

    Absolutely not.

    So, Captain Roger would ept this challenge, right?

 Chapter 92 â€“ Lindong Shelter Intelligence Agency

    <h4>Chapter 92 ¨C Lindong Shelter Intelligence Agency</h4>

    Roger seemed like he lost in his thought. After sometimes, he finally spoke, ¡°Of course. Because both of you are candidates, you two can go together.¡±

    Ma Jiafeng was annoyed. He and his brother were both masters of triple awakening strength. Even with tacit understanding, the two of them could take down a high master of fourth awakening if the hunter wasn¡¯t careful.

    However, his face changed once he felt Roger¡¯s real aura. His aura was really oppressing. He called his brother to stand by in position.

    Outside thebat arena.

    The spectators were also surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that they would have the honor to witness such high-levelbat.

    ¡°The Hammer Brothers joined forces in a duel! It might be the first time ever!¡±

    ¡°Will Captain Roger win?¡± someone asked nervously.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell.¡± Someone else analyzed both of the parties. ¡°If it¡¯s one-on-one, I¡¯m sure Captain Roger would win with ease. But if there¡¯s two of them, I think even Captain Roger will have a hard time.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Captain Roger is powerful! He could win even against the two Iron Brothersbined together.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Captain Roger is strong. But no matter what, Captain Roger is only an official in a small shelter, even though our shelter is stronger than most shelter, but the Hammer Brothers are also stronger than most shelter. Not to mention theybined their strength, I believe their chance of winning is high.¡± The analyst spoke with honesty.

    The hunters who were supporting Captain Roger was left speechless. It¡¯s not like they were fighting to the death, right?

    The brothers didn¡¯t use any weapon. They nodded at each other and rushed towards Roger. The younger brother, Ma Jiaze, had a short and chubby figure. But his speed was incredibly fast. He first approached Roger and attacked Roger¡¯s lower part from his height advantage. Ma Jiafeng followed, he punched hard, and his eyes were fierce.

    Could Captain Roger handle such a cooperative attack?

    ¡­

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Roger blocked the fist and kick of the two brothers as the dust around them flew in the air. The spectators couldn¡¯t help but covered their faces from the dust. It was the first time they saw such a high-intensity fight. It¡¯s even more spectacr than they had imagined. Most of them already knew, if it were them, they would be defeated in a single punch.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you good at analyzing battle? Which side wins?¡±

    The analyzer was speechless. Cold sweats dripped from his head. ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t see it clearly. I have no idea which side has the upper hands, but it seems they should be evenly matched.¡±

    Someone beside him shook his head.

    The analyst refused to ept, ¡°Even though I can¡¯t see it clearly, but it seems even if one side has the upper hand, the gap is rtively small, so in the end, their power evenly matched.¡±

    The hunter still shook his head. He could see what¡¯s going on in thebat arena but chose to remain silent.

    Beside them, Lan Qingya also stared seriously without blinking. After a while, she took a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°That¡¯s because Captain Roger holds his full strength.¡±

    ¡°Without his full effort? Are you serious? How could he retain his strength in such a fierce battle?¡±

    Lan Qingya shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s exactly because he¡¯s too powerful. He lowers his own strength to be able to control the rhythm of the battle. During the entire battle, he was only defending.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    In thebat arena.

    Ma Jiafeng hit his fist only to be deflected by Roger. He focused on Roger¡¯s movement. He got excited from entering hisbat mode. In this mode, he could exert 120% of his strength.

    After a while, the three of them separated. The Iron Hammer Brothers panted. They both fought fiercely in this battle. Their clothes were tattered, their bodies were sweaty. But both of them felt satisfied with the battle.

    Ma Jiafeng looked at Roger, who didn¡¯t even break a sweat. No wonder he could move so smoothly. If he carefully thought about it, he had made a lot of mistakes in the previous battle. All corrected by Roger. This battle was also a training session.

    Captain Roger¡¯s strength far exceeded his expectation. Even he couldn¡¯t figure out which level Captain Roger was. But he didn¡¯t fret. Instead, he felt excited, grateful, and respectful of Roger.

    He opened his mouth to admit his defeat and his own shoring. He initially thought of trying hard to get stronger before one day, he would rechallenge Captain Roger.

    Suddenly, he heard the other person said, ¡°You passed the patrol recruitment test.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Lindong Shelter, Southern Gate.

    The shelter was very lively. Countless survivors came and went every day. Most hunters were still talking about the fresh battle that just urred yesterday in Maple Leaf Town. They were excited.

    ¡°Did you know our neighbor Wang Qiang¡¯s squad rose higher after they killed so many demonic beasts in the front line. They were originally from the poor and weak squad like us. This time, their fate changed.¡±

    ¡°Come on,¡± the hunter next to him rolled his eyes in disbelief. ¡°You know how many hunters died at the frontline, right? Those who survived are young and powerful. If you envy them that much, you should join the front line next time they open a big mission.¡±

    The two of them talked as they walked further into the distance. Although they were envious, judging from their new weapons and equipment, the two also gained some money in yesterday¡¯s mission.

    The passing by Lindong resident hunters andbatants showed their pass to the soldiers guarding the gate. While the newly arrived survivors needed to queue in line at the registration tent.

    An ordinary young man came to the tail of the queue. He was Gray de. He changed his appearance so Lin Wei¡¯s men wouldn¡¯t recognize him. Afterpleting the registration, Gray de entered the Lindong Shelter. Just like before, so many guides were waiting near the entrance, waiting for wealthy-looking new arrivals to guide. He ignored the guides and quickly disappeared into the sea of people. Unlike those who wandered around like headless cockroaches, Gray de had a purpose.

    He will build an intelligence agency in Lindong. His space backpack contained countless spirit stones and variousvish equipment, but he stillcked manpower. He still needed to solve things alone.

    But Gray de didn¡¯t care. During his long years of career as an assassin, he already used to collect information by himself. Sometimes he needed to act as a spy. He¡¯s seasoned and skilled and had the corresponding qualities.

    Gray de walked into the aid area. Tube buildings were built and cramped in the area. There was almost no distance between one building to another. The high-rank officials called this area as ¡°refugee zone¡±¡ªa suitable name. There were countless dirty and messy people with a bad and cramped andplicated environment. One could get lost in there.

    Gray de walked to a narrowne, which could only fit three people walking side-by-side. He turned left and right several times before finally reached his destination.

    A bar.

    It¡¯s not exactly a proper ¡®bar¡¯. But it¡¯s the only bar in the entire aid area. Naturally, it had no otherpetitor and was very poor. But the inside of the bar was quite lively, even in broad daylight. A lot of people were entertaining themselves. Loud noises echoed inside the bar.

    Gray de remained calm as soon as he entered the bar. After adjusting to the environment, he nced around the room as if he was looking for something. Shortly after, he walked to the corner of the bar.

    Compared to the whole bar, this corner was rtively quiet. An old man was sitting on a wooden stool with an empty wine ss on his hand. Gray de went straight to the man and banged the table.

    The old man was surprised. His head bumped in the ceiling, and he angrily asked, ¡°What¡¯s your problem?!¡±

    Gray de drew a pattern on the table.

    The old man understood what it means. He was a little more energetic, ¡°So, what do you want?¡±

    Gray de smiled, he gazed into the old man¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I want you¡­¡±

 Chapter 93 â€“ No problem. Weâ€™ll talk about it after the â€˜workâ€™ is done.

    <h4>Chapter 93 ¨C No problem. We¡¯ll talk about it after the ¡®work¡¯ is done.</h4>

    ¡°I want you to work for me.¡±

    The old man swung the bottle in his hand as if he didn¡¯t care about Gray de¡¯s words. He continued, ¡°Just say it when you need something. We can do things for you. From finding people, missing things, or ¡®dealing¡¯ with someone you don¡¯t like.¡±

    ¡°Just say what you want, leave money for the deposit, and I¡¯ll talk to my higher up for you.¡±

    Gray de gently tapped the table and gazed at the old man. ¡°Old man Yan, there¡¯s no need to pretend in front of me.¡±

    The old man just raised his eyebrows. Still careless.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re the real boss around here. You¡¯re the one who runs all these businesses, including the bar.¡±

    This time, old man Yan was a little surprised. Some people already knew his family name, Yan. But most of them thought he was just a mediator. He was working for someone else to inquire about the client¡¯s need and talked to the real boss behind the scenes so they could decide whether to carry out the business or refuse. But only a few people knew the truth. That those thugs were his ¡®employees.¡¯

    Old Man Yan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He looked at Gray de. ¡°Alright, kid. Since you know what this ce is, I¡¯m sure you know what happens if you mess around here.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe you think just because we never kill someone here, we have no guts to do it? In this refugee area, people die every day. If there¡¯s a lot of people dying, we could be in trouble. But you¡¯re nobody. You¡¯re alone, and no one cares about you.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°But we still got a deal, so I¡¯ll give you onest chance. I¡¯ll offer you a peaceful solution. Say what you want.¡±

    ¡°What I want?¡± Gray deughed. ¡°I want you. I want you and your men to work for me. Otherwise, why would I be here?¡±

    Old Man Yan¡¯s face grew dark. He pped the bell under the table, and an rm ringing sounded throughout the bar. The bartender turned pale and stopped what he was doing. Many big men ran out from the inside the bar. They carried weapons such as knives and guns. The customer immediately noticed something amiss. As soon as they saw the armed mobs, they immediately left the bar. They¡¯re not fools, they understood that they had to leave soon if they still wanted to live.

    Bang!

    The bar¡¯s door was mmed close.

    One by one, the big men looked at Gray de coldly. The strongest looking man among the crowd pointed at Gray de. ¡°Daddy, is this man the troublemaker?! He¡¯s way too skinny I could¡¯ve just snapped his bones.¡±

    Gray de squinted and smirked. Looking ignorant.

    Gray de¡¯s ignorance made Old Man Yan had goosebumps. This young man didn¡¯t look strong, his aura was also weak. So why was he so confident?! What¡¯s his hidden card?!

    The big men surrounding Gray de wasn¡¯t as cautious as Old Man Yan. The first man swept down his fighting stick but found Gray de was missing from his vision. In the next moment, his vision spun around as his whole body was thrown up. His body hit the floor on the far side of the room with a loud bang. The impact made the old building trembled as the dense dust spilled down from the ceiling.

    The man was about to stand up when suddenly a big shadow was upon him. One of the big men was also thrown like him. The flying man hit him in the face. One by one, all of the strong looking big men were thrown across the room in the same ce. Their body probably weighed twice more than Gray de. But one after another, his men were tossed like a toy by this skinny looking man!

    The oldest man¡¯s expression darkened. He was speechless and could only grunt. Yan Dazhuang, the most physically strongest person and also hunter, roared and rushed towards Gray de. He mmed his fist, but Gray de¡¯s figure was gone. Instead, he broke the table where Gray de once stood.

    The old man¡¯s eyes shed. He was distressed.

    The hunter quickly turned around, ¡°Gotcha.¡± His huge fist punched down, this time directly on Gray de. However, Yan Dazhuang was stunned. His right fist went right through him. It was an illusion! His fist hit the wall. With a loud bang, the wall cracked. The old man Yan was so distressed that he shattered the empty wine bottle in his hand.

    A few minutester, the bar was filled with a hill made of human bodies. The bottom man already passed out from the pressure of his fellow teammates above him. Yan Dhazuang was thest one to be thrown into the pile of human bodies. His condition was the most miserable. His nose was broken and swollen. If that wasn¡¯t his son, old man Yan wouldn¡¯t recognize him.

    After finishing his ¡®work¡¯, Gray de pped his hands and looked at old man Yan. ¡°I¡¯ll humbly reintroduce myself¡­well, actually, my identity is confidential. So now, can we talk about work?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Academy of Sciences. Underground researchb.

    Sun Weiguo was using a device to engrave the runes into equipment. Despite his age, his hands didn¡¯t tremble as he controlled the device. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t ask anyone to help him. He enjoyed the process of having the research result from his own hands.

    After some time, the runes were finally inscribed in the equipment. Sun Weiguo carefully took the longsword to another table and ced it on a testing device. The red light on the instrument lighted up, and the result appeared. His assistant next to him, Xiao Lin, was too nervous to breathe. He waited for some time before carefully asking, ¡°Professor, did it work?¡±

    Sun Weiguo¡¯s eyebrow furrowed. ¡°I sessfully inscribed the rune into the sword. However, the result was far below my expectations.¡±

    Ever since he discussed runes with Tang Yu, Sun Weiguo was enlightened. Initially, he had long studied this specific research. But he got stuck at one point. After passing through the obstacle, Sun Weiguo immediately discussed it with several other experts. After a lengthy discussion and research, a systematic summary of this extraordinary rune power was made. They had anticipated that the most challenging part in crafting a rune inscribed weapon was in the step of inscribing the runes.

    Right now, he had sessfully inscribed the rune into the longsword. However, the effect was less than the Demon yer Sword.

    ¡°Where did I go wrong?¡±

    Sun Weiguo¡¯s brain was exhausted. For the sake of quality, he used the exact same material, style, and size, like the Demon yer Sword. Even if there¡¯s some difference in size, it¡¯s barely noticeable! But it¡¯s still useless!

    To inscribe this rune, he consumed thousands of spirit stones which must¡¯ve been far beyond the regr consumption of ordinary rune inscribed weapons. If he were sessful, then he wouldn¡¯t regret it. But the newly rune inscribed longsword¡¯s quality was far beneath the Demon yer Sword. Suddenly, a new idea popped in his mind.

    ¡°Xiaolin, fetch me another Demon yer Sword.¡±

    The assistant, Xiaolin, was about to go when he noticed something wrong. ¡°Professor, we just dismantled thest Demon yer Sword we have in this experiment.¡± He looked bitter.

    Sun Weiguo¡¯s face looked like he was almost going crazy. As if he was looking forward to doing something, but he was told he couldn¡¯t do it today. Or even worse!

    Now, his fingers were trembling with anger. He suddenly pped his thigh, ¡°Right! That young guy from thest time. Lin, I told you to keep an eye for him, right? Go find him, say, I¡¯ll buy all the Demon yer Swords. Spirit stones aren¡¯t a problem. Give everything he wants as long as it¡¯s within our reach.¡±

    Sun Weiguo was anxious that he couldn¡¯t think clearly.

    Xiao Lin panicked. ¡°Professor, I found their residence in Lindong. But they¡¯re not there!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ so they went out for a mission? Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Lin thought about it. He finally spoke the harsh truth. ¡°It seems like they haven¡¯t returned to the shelter. I heard they were attacked by the Scarlet Hands on the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°The Scarlet Hand, you said?!¡± Sun Weiguo was furious. Although he had spent a lot of money for the young man, Sun Weiguo still felt the young man had contributed a great deal to Lindong Shelter. But unfortunately, they were attacked by the Scarlet Hand!

    His eyes were hopeless, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I must talk to Lu Jianjun to eliminate those rats!!!¡±

    Sun Weiguo was about to leave when he heard Xiao Lin said, ¡°No, Professor. The Scarlet Hands was exterminated. And they said those three-person did it.¡±

    Sun Weiguo was speechless.

 Chapter 94 â€“ Careful with what you wish for

    <h4>Chapter 94 ¨C Careful with what you wish for</h4>

    Under the red mist, the sound of gunfire continuously ringing. Lin Wei stood on top of an armored vehicle. He looked at the crack of the abyss at a distance. Wondering what¡¯s inside.

    They were near the crack of the abyss. The red mist was dense, even the ground looked dark red from the mist and covered in dense ck cracks. ording to research, those cracks were formed from the escaping energy generated by the crack of the abyss. Itpletely changed the environment in the area.

    With the military troops at the frontline, the high ranks of Lindong Shelter formed a line of defense surrounding the entire crack of the abyss. Once a sign of demonic beast emerging, various weapons set on the area would immediately fire the beast.

    Suddenly, one of his subordinates came running from the distance.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Lin Wei asked.

    ¡°We resisted the third demonic beast wave today. Everything was under control. Maybe in two days, this line of defense will be more stabilized.¡±

    The crack of the abyss¡¯ existence was far beyond human knowledge. The simplest theory was that the abyss¡¯ crack was a space tunnel that connected Earth with another world. At the beginning of the doomsday, some military brigade took control of a crack of the abyss and sent a special force to enter the crack for investigation. But once the men were sent in, no one came back. After several attempts, the high-rank general stopped trying. They immediately understood, whatever was on the other side was bound to be extremely dangerous.

    The crack of the abyss couldn¡¯t be destroyed, nor was there any way to stop the demonic beast from pouring out. Humanity could only form a line of defense to firmly keep the demonic beast from attacking. That was until they realized that modern firearms were useless against a massive demonic beast wave.

    The reason why the defensive line wasn¡¯t stable yet was also because the Lindong Shelter officials and high-ranks were worried that a powerful demonic beast would suddenly emerged like thest time. But after two days, they had set weapons on the perimeter. Even if a massive-sized demonic beast emerged again, they had set up the energy gathering cannon that would immediately destroy the beast.

    By then, there would be no threat from the crack of the abyss. Instead, it would bring a steady ie of Lindong Shelter resources such as spirit stones or precious materials from a demonic beast.

    ¡°That old man Lu was indeed brave. But what a shame¡­¡±

    Lin Wei didn¡¯t really want to overthrow Lu Jianjun. He wasn¡¯t stupid, The demonic beast was their real enemy. If humans were fighting among themselves, it would weaken the Lindong Shelter¡¯s power. In conclusion, humanity would go extinct.

    All he wanted to do was build up his strength and gather enough power to do whatever he wanted without anyone dared to restraint him. And Lu Jianjun wasn¡¯t a real threat to him, even though he could be a nuisance sometimes. On the contrary, while Lu Jianjun was still on his position, there¡¯s a lot of things he would need to do. For example, this time, Lu Jianjun bore the main responsibility to form an allied force from the Lindong Shelter high-ranks and officials.

    Lin Wei stroked his chin and smiled. ¡°This is all of Lu Jianjun¡¯s responsibility. As long as I have my share, It¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°It just so happens thatst time Dr. Zheng sent word, he said that the Beast Warrior Project had reached its final stages. Butcked experimental resources. But now it¡¯s no longer a problem since we¡¯ve controlled the crack of the abyss.¡± Lin Wei turned around and gazed at the horizon.

    In a couple of days after the defense line was stable, he could sneak away with some of his subordinates to exterminate the Tree Shade Shelter that was bothering him. Then he could gain control of their spirit stones. When the time came, he wouldn¡¯t becking spirit stones nor demonic beast material. The Beast-Warrior Project finishing stage was just around the corner.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Tree Shade Shelter.

    The patrol recruitment test waspleted. Roger led the new patrol members to the back valley. It was the patrol team¡¯s training ground and also the daily resting ce. The senior patrol members were heading there too. The patrol members, senior and new, would meet soon.

    The Hammer Brothers followed closely behind the group. The chubby brother leaned and whispered, ¡°Big bro, big bro. Why did we end up joining the patrol team?¡±

    The tall one looked up at the Sky with a pensive face. It¡¯s true, he never thought of joining any patrols. He thought the only way to get stronger was to stay in the wilderness and face constant danger. Or so he thought. It was also why the two of them coulde to this stage and be a master. However, after they couldn¡¯t defeat Roger¡­no, they¡¯re still too far from defeating him. Ma Jiafeng couldn¡¯t even guess how keen Roger really was.

    He was the Captain of the patrol team. But people said the shelter had someone with ice ability that was extremely strong. There¡¯s also someone with healing ability that they just witnessed earlier that day. Just because Winnie was a healer, Ma Jiafeng felt she was strong. Her aura threatened him.

    In conclusion, their level was far beyond him. Not to mention the shelter¡¯s mysterious Leader, Mr. Tang, who fabricated buildings and puppets out of thin air. His strength was already too high.

    That¡¯s the reason he didn¡¯t refuse to join the patrol team. Although he could no longer roam the wilderness freely, as long as he could be stronger, no matter what it would, he would do it!

    They walked into the valley, their field of vision suddenly brightened. On the right side of the valley, there was a vast sea of golden wheat and all kinds of crops such as corn, potatoes, even fruits and vegetables grown from cultivatednds. The crops were growing happily. Most of the new recruits were surprised when they saw therge field. Food was extremely precious in the doomsday. These soon to be mature growing crops representing hope. As members of the patrol team, and part of the shelter, these people naturally wanted the shelter to grow so they would have more benefits.

    The next moment, they saw the patrol team members on the side of the valley, rxing.

    ¡°Call thendlord, rob thendlord!¡±

    ¡°Four sixes!¡±

    ¡°King Bomb! Hahahaaaa, I won again!¡±

    TL note: they were actually ying a popr Chinese card game called Dou dhizu (Fighting the Landlord).

    The Hammer Brother followed the new recruits in and saw such a scene. A burly man with a big back, a young man, and a fat man were fighting! Their sound could be heard from afar.

    They saw the burly man thrown his cards andughed loudly. The other two looked depressed. The Hammer Brothers looked at each other. They felt this scene was rather odd, or were they in the wrong ce.

    Shortly after, they shifted their attention to another side and saw one man with his eyes closed. His entire body upside down, supported by only one finger. Which wasn¡¯t even on the ground, but on an upright bamboo pole.

    Finally! A normal scene¡­but what the hell?! Either they looked too serious or too lousy. Was this really the patrol team? At this time, Roger coughed. And the three-person ying Landlords stopped.

    There was no special ceremony. The neers joining the patrols were nothing more than just getting acquainted first. Roger highlighted two of them.

    ¡°These two, Shay and Sky. Are the Vice Captains of the Patrol Team. They¡¯re the ones you should all obey in my absence. And of course, they¡¯re very strong. You can try sparring with them if you¡¯re interested.¡±

    There was little reaction from the senior patrol members as they already knew each other first. Some people looked forward in a happy mood, although the result was clear. The new members, especially those like Iron Hammer Brothers and Lan Qingya was a little excited. They looked forward to learning from the expert.

    Among the crowd, Zhao Ming cringed. He had a hard time in the previous test. He barely made it through the patrol and found out the tall man and the chubby man who didn¡¯t look too promising was the infamous Iron Hammer Brothers. He was surprised.

    But he wasn¡¯t discouraged. After joining the patrol, he was confident that he would be a master like the Hammer Brothers in the future. It was just after seeing Shay, Zhao Ming couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.

    Wasn¡¯t that the big brother he was fond of? What did Captain Roger just say? Shay was the Vice-Captain, and he was strong? How strong would he be to have someone like Captain Roger to openly praise his power? He must be at least near Captain Roger¡¯s level!

    Zhao Ming looked bitter. He boasted on this big brother back then in the office. What should he do? Online ss, it¡¯s urgent!

 Chapter 95 â€“ The Mission

    <h4>Chapter 95 ¨C The Mission</h4>

    Research Institute.

    Tang Yu hummed a little song as he walked to the territory. He felt pleased that he almost ck off like a canned mackerel. Fortunately, hisck of money gave him the motivation to move forward. He took out a sh disk that contained a lot of information that he downloaded from Lindong, including firearms blueprints.

    Firearms could deal with the ordinary demonic beast but were practically useless against the stronger demonic beast. But the most important thing is, it¡¯s cheap. To craft a basic rune weapon, although cheap, it still required 10 spirit stones. Five for making the rune, five other for inscribing the rune into the weapon. In contrast, firearms are much cheaper as long as iron material is avable. With sufficient iron, they can be manufactured continuously.

    Tang Yu entered the information on the USB stick into the Research Institute¡¯s database. Most of the gun blueprints aren¡¯t detailed andck the most critical dimensional data. But for Tang Yu, it¡¯s all the same. Even if there¡¯s no blueprint, as long as he had the gun in physical form, he could derive the relevant blueprints using the Research Institute. Once these drawings were perfected and converted into the appropriate format, they can be manufactured in a workshop. This was specifically sought out only to reduce the production cost.

    Tang Yu was operating the control panel beside him and transformed these drawings into an appropriate format for the workshop.

    ¡°Ding! Consume 1.5 unit of spirit stone to generate a Barrett Sniper Rifle blueprint.¡±

    ¡°Ding! Consume 50 units of spirit stones to derive an Enhanced Type-1 Barret Sniper Rifle blueprint.¡±

    ¡°Ding! Consume 2 units of spirit stones to generate Gatling gun blueprint.¡±

    ¡°Ding! Consume 80 units of spirit stones to derive Enhanced Type-1 Gatling gun blueprint.¡±

    ¡°Ding!¡­¡±

    Tang Yu smiled with satisfaction at the newly generated blueprints.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    The next day, everything was ready forbat. The member of the patrol who received the news of a big mission today were already excited and couldn¡¯t help themselves. As requested, they had assembled at the side gate of the resort.

    Ma Jiafeng held a two-handed war hammer studded with spikes. He looked like a tiger ready to pounce. His younger brother held two small hammers in his hands. He was also excited. It¡¯s a custom weapon they requested at the cost of not receiving the basic weapon distributed by the shelter for the patrol team. In other words, they owed their contribution point to the shelter. However, the Hammer Brothers were satisfied.

    This war hammer was a lot lighter to wield. Especially the spikes on it was incredibly sharp. If he were to hit it in the enemy¡¯s face, it¡¯s guaranteed to look like a honeb. With this war hammer, his strength could improve a lot. He was confident enough to face an ordinary triple awakening demonic beast one-on-one! Ma Jiafeng was looking forward to the mission. He wanted to earn enough contribution points from the mission. They already owed the shelter their contribution points in exchange for weapons.

    Not long after, a massive truck drove up and pulled up beside them. The car door swung opened, showing Roger, donned in ck armor, jumped down from the driver¡¯s seat. The ground trembled as he descended. Ma Jiafeng secretly nced into the driver seat to see if the driver¡¯s seat was crushed.

    Roger pointed to the back of the truck, ¡°There¡¯s some stuff in there. You guys go and unload it.¡±

    The patrols did as they were told. When Ma Jiafeng peeked into the truck, he saw there were metal boxes inside. He picked up one of the boxes with both hands out of the car and ced it on the ground. He felt the box was heavy. After looking at other people, only the hunters could carry the box. So it was indeed heavy.

    ¡°Captain Roger, what¡¯s in the box? Why is it so heavy?¡±

    ¡°Just open it up and see. It¡¯s nothing, really. Just some firearms.¡± Roger said.

    Firearms? Ma Jiafeng was puzzled. For them, firearms aren¡¯t umon. When they joined the patrol team, each member was distributed with an automatic rifle. But he and his brother were not used to it. This kind of rifle is indeed useful in dealing with humans, but when facing a triple or fourth awakening demonic beast, they¡¯re practically useless. The war hammer in his hands was far more useful. A huge-ass weapon is the best way to show off a man¡¯s charm.

    Ma Jiafeng opened one of the boxes with doubts. Suddenly, his eyes widened. In the box, it was indeed firearms, but not the assault rifle he had imagined. The box was filled with a heavy machine gun, sniper rifle, rocketuncher, a box of ammunition, and a box of hand-grenades. They could literally go to a battle with these supplies.

    Where did the shelter get all of this ammunition?!

    Both of the Hammer Brothers couldn¡¯t help but gulp. Ordinary guns were indeed useless in dealing with demonic beast. But weapons like bazookas and heavy machine guns which could hit arge area at the same time were useful! Even against a triple of fourth awakening demonic beast, they could inflict severe damage!

    Forget about heavy weapons like this. In other shelters, even bullets for ordinary guns had to be used sparingly. In those shelters, most of the members of a defensive force, like the patrol team, didn¡¯t even have guns. In Tree Shade Shelter, an automatic rifle for each member was considered a luxury, let alone these heavy weapons! It¡¯s like a Christmas present! Ma Jiafeng observed, all of these weapons looked brand new, so it¡¯s indeed a Christmas present!

    Roger nced indifferently at the weapons. For him, guns were mere toys. Heavy weapons like this were merely at best, advanced toys in Roger¡¯s eyes. He who had broken through the seventh awakening stage and started the body shaping stage, these weapons couldn¡¯t hit him. Even if they did, it would only slightly injure him, at most. In short, these weapons weren¡¯t a big threat to him.

    ¡°These weapons are for today¡¯s mission. And they will be taken outter when we need them.¡± Roger said, closing the boxes.

    Everyone in the patrol team became even more curious about their mission today. It seemed that these hot weapons were specially prepared for today¡¯s mission. But¡­

    They looked around. All of the patrol members were here, why didn¡¯t they move?

    ¡°Leader Tang is here!¡± Suddenly they heard Roger said.

    When they turned around, they saw a few figures slowly walking out from the resort area. The leading figure was a young man who didn¡¯t look strong or powerful. Most of the new patrol members who never saw Tang Yu was confused. In their imagination, Leader Tang was a mysterious, powerful person with a powerful aura who could stare people to death just from one look. But he looked quite ordinary.

    Aside from Leader Tang, two more people wore blue and white armor whose face couldn¡¯t be seen following closely behind. They looked even more mysterious than Leader Tang. In addition to that, there was Winnie whose hair was in billowing curls. She wore a full robe that couldn¡¯t conceal her ample bosom.

    All the patrol members stared as the three figures approached slowly.

    Even Leader Tang had to go with us on this mission?!

 Chapter 96 â€“ Illustration Book

    <h4>Chapter 96 ¨C Illustration Book</h4>

    The resort vi was backed by the mountain range, connected to a dense mountain forest.

    Tang Yu found that the growth of grass and trees had gone up another level after a while. There were giant trees everywhere. Its trunk had the size of seven-eight people standing together side by side. The dense branch grew wildly, losing the ce to grow bigger.

    It was strange that after such a wildly growing grass and trees, this mountain forest didn¡¯t spread further. Although the weeds on both sides of the road outside were also overgrew, they were still inferior to the grass and trees in this mountain forest. It was as if a unique geomorphic environment was formed here.

    Boom!

    Thence swept across lumps of vines, and various messy creeping nts were cut off with a single strike. In an instant, the path opened up in front, leaving only some of the wildly grown grass and muddy ground. It was puppet No. 2 that opened the way in front of the group.

    Such a mountain forest was undoubtedly dangerous, not just from the demonic beast but also from the environment itself. It was tough to walk in such a messy environment. The wildly growing nts reduced their vision significantly. If they weren¡¯t being careful, they could be attacked by the demonic beast. Not to mention the nts had sharp spikes that would scratch their skin if they were not careful. If those nts mutated and produced some kind of toxin, the scratch alone could kill humans.

    Fortunately, their team was strong. Wherever they passed, a path was cleared in the dense mountain forest. No. 2¡¯s power was fiercer than a bulldozer. They were clearing thend, reiming the dense mountain forest into a wastnd.

    Tang Yu walked in the center of the team with No. 1 following closely. At the back, some patrol members act as a porter, carrying the weapon boxes. Although Tang Yu brought his space backpack, it was already full. At this time, the patrol members needed to show their value. The other patrol members were standing guard outside to protect the rear and the center.

    The team moved forward smoothly. It was easier than thest time Tang Yu came with only No. 1 and No.2. Along the way, they could see strange nts growing in the forest from time to time. Most of which were never heard before during the doomsday. Of course, Tang Yu never studied botany before the doomsday, nor was there any scientist among them. But it didn¡¯t matter. If they didn¡¯t recognize it, they would harvest the nt. As long as he could take them to the Research Institute, he could analyze the nts. He collected the sample carelessly. Tang Yu didn¡¯t care. He was afraid the next time he came here, the nt would be difficult to find. Not to mention the effort required to enter the mountain forest was quite enormous. He probably wouldn¡¯te back for a while. So, he just pulled the nts whole, with nothing to waste.

    Perhaps they were still on the outer edge of the forest. Hence, the density of the demonic beast was very low. They haven¡¯t encountered a single demonic beast yet along the way. Lu Xiaopeng and Peng Bo were opening the path on the side with a machete. The vines were cut off in a single sh.

    ¡°These vines are tough. If we didn¡¯t use the weapon from the shelter, it would take time to chop off. Or maybe we can¡¯t even cut it.¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng recently had ascended to double awakening stage, he was already an expert when ced in other smaller shelters. Although his job was to clear the side path, it wasn¡¯t that easy, ¡°This forest is not an ordinary forest.¡±

    Please read on our site named System Trantion, we might drop this novel if you keep read on other site that steal our trantion.

    ¡°No way!¡± Peng Bo wiped his mouth and looked around, he couldn¡¯t find a single tree with fruit. He sighed in disappointment. He felt pity and said, ¡°There are not just vines. Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s probably demonic beast roaming in this forest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but this forest is quite close to our shelter, and now we¡¯re on the outskirt of the forest. I don¡¯t think we will encounter any demonic beast. If there were any, why didn¡¯t they attacked our shelter?¡± Lu Xiaopeng said. Suddenly, from the corner of his eyes, he saw a green figure, ¡°Watch out!¡± He shouted.

    His current self was no longer the timid boy that couldn¡¯t defeat a demonic wolf. His machete that was shing the vines moved direction in a smooth motion and swung upwards. It collided with the green figure.

    Lu Xiaopeng felt his machete was empty. Upon further inspection, the creaturended on the ground with a wound on its head from the battle knife. But, it was still fierce. Its mouth open, its long tongue like an arrow, shooting at him. Peng Bo beside him roared and condensed a rock, swung it at the creature to stop the tongue¡¯s movement, but it was pierced at once. Lu Xiaopeng seized the moment and avoided the demonic beast¡¯s tongue attack.

    It was the first demonic beast sneak attack in the forest. Not long after, the patrol members worked together to y the demonic beast. Their opponent was a giant green lizard, sizing about one meter long. It was covered in scaly armor with a long tongue that could attack, there were sharp barbs on that tongue. However, the giant lizard had been stabbed several times, it was staring with wide eyes, dying.

    ¡°This is a long-tongued lizard, a demonic beast.¡± Lu Xiaopeng walked closer to observe the beast, ¡°Its strength should be around double awakening. It¡¯s good at sneaking around, hunter.¡±

    A patrol member in the back took out a small book and brushed open the pages. The text said, illustration Number 73, Long Tongued Lizard, Demonic Beast. After reading the text¡¯s content, the patrol member said, ¡°This long-tongued lizard has two noticeable traits. The recorded strength was the first awakening stage. First, its sharp w had the strength of a sharp steel de, it¡¯s deadly. And second, its tongue attacked very fast with good piercing power and was covered with paralyzing toxin. Besides, the tongue length of this lizard could reach about five times its original body length.¡± Ge said, adding a small note on the page. Double awakening, good at stealth and sneak attack. Soon, another patrol member took out a camera and filmed the carcass from multiple angles. Capturing the miserable state of the long-tongued lizard for future research.

    Some valuable materials were collected from the carcass. They can be used for crafting materials or samples for future research. For example, its tongue was stretched and cut off. The senior members of the patrol team did it very skillfully. When they finished, the team moved forward.

    After the previous sneak attack, the team moved forward cautiously. They encountered more demonic beast as they went deep into the forest. Roger and the other follower moved to y the beast. The information on the Demonic Beast Illustration Book was enriched by another level.

    Finally, as No. 2¡¯snce swiped off vines that blocked the way, the front was opened. The sun that was blocked by the dense foliage sprinkled down the area.

    One by one, the patrol members approached forward and stood at the edge of the pit, looking ahead.

    Their mouths were wide opened.

 Chapter 97 â€“ Leader Tang showed his strength again!

    <h4>Chapter 97 ¨C Leader Tang showed his strength again!</h4>

    ¡°This¡­ this is the spirit stone mine?!¡± Someone recovered and spoke with a trembling voice.

    The existence of the Source Crystal Mine had been officially announced at the beginning of the end times. But it¡¯s different to hear the news from someone else and to see the shiny ore blocks all over the ground directly. This kind of shock was hard to calm down for a while.

    Roger didn¡¯t give the patrols enough time to be surprised, quickly instructed them to open the box, some of them set up the heavy machine gun. Some people set upnd mine in the front of the pit. As soon as the instruction came, the patrol members moved quietly and light, they tried to make as little noise as possible.

    Tang Yu stood at the edge of the pit and gaze at the giant tree in the distance, as well as the ce where its roots and stem intersected. It looked like a four-entrance cave. He had no idea how many demonic beasts hidden under the tree.

    Thest time he came here, he saw only a small portion. But this time, he intended to mine all the spirit stones ore, he naturally had to clear the ce off all the demonic beast. It was precisely for this reason that Tang Yu brought the entire patrol team with him, also the reason he made this many firearms, which could help them.

    Tang Yu had no worried about the spirit stone mine would leak out to the public. The members of the patrol team had a strong sense of belonging and loyalty to the shelter. Although the spirit stones were highly valuable, people, in general, couldn¡¯t make use of them properly. That¡¯s why Tang Yu wasn¡¯t worried even if the information leaked out.

    His territory was now at level three. Once he mined the spirit stones, he could build the remaining buildings avable in the third level that he hadn¡¯t been built yet. So that when a colossal sized demonic beast siege on the shelter, he wouldn¡¯t be defenseless.

    Moreover, if he wanted to mine the spirit stone mine, he had to invest in manpower, in other words, survivor. If the poption grew, there would be all sorts of people in the shelter. The news would eventually spread out sooner orter. But he should not stop mining over trivial things or dy the mining progress, right? There¡¯s no time to think about that.

    Anyway, the initial difficulties and unnecessary days had passed. While the patrols were busy setting up the equipment and weapons, Roger and Sky took care of the demonic beast that attacked. Tang Yu didn¡¯t just standing idle. He closed his eyes and perceiving the territorial scope inside his mind. On the map, the territory area spread out with the Lord¡¯s Castle as the center. He heads north over the mountain forest. The territory range reached exactly this pit, covering around one-fifth of the pit¡¯s vicinity. It wasn¡¯trge, but it¡¯s good enough for Tang Yu.

    Tang Yu also nned to deal with the demonic beast below the tree. The team was almost finished setting up traps and weapons, but they eventually attracted the demonic beast from the pit.

    At first, there was a sporadic demonic beast that ran from the tree root cave. The patrols controlled their machine guns and quickly destroyed the demonic beast. But more and more demonic beast appeared and attacked them. The fresh neer¡¯s face was pale and frightened. They weren¡¯t used to dealing with this many demonic beasts. If it was one or two demonic beasts, they could handle it. Most survivors who had experienced encountering this many demonic beasts were either strong or already dead.

    ¡°Everyone retreat! Take guard here!¡± Roger shouted.

    The patrols finally retreated back to the edge of the pit, manning the heavy machine guns. Its muzzle was continuously spitting out bullets. Wherever the bullets shot, the ground sttered with dust and partially wounded the demonic beast. But more and more demonic beast rushed forward towards the team.

    There were also members of the patrols carrying a rocketuncher. Rockets were emerging andnded on the demonic beast. Instantly making a small gap within the ck mass. But soon reced by the other demonic beast. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    These heavy weapons were already powerful. The ordinary demonic beast would immediately be torn to pieces from its devastating damage. But the number of the demonic beast was too many. And there was some powerful demonic beast among the wave. Those demonic beasts led the way forward. Even the heavy machine guns and rocketuncher had to aim their vital points to kill the powerful demonic beast.

    In the meantime, the other demonic beast advanced forward. As the herd of demonic beast wave approached closer and closer, the patrols which could saw their hideous appearance turned even paler. No wonder the shelter had prepared so many firearms. But it seems like even their ferocious firearms couldn¡¯t stop the raging demonic beast.

    Suddenly.

    ¡°Arise!¡±

    They heard such a sound. It wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone could hear it under the ceasing sound of gunfire. There were a still calmness and confidence at the voice.

    The earth rumbled, along with a loud sound. A tower-like building emerged from the ground. It was the Arrow Tower, and Tang Yu had built 10 of them at once. But it¡¯s still not enough!

    ¡°Upgrade Arrow Tower *10, consuming 4.000 units of spirit stones, 6.000 units of wood, 2.000 units of iron¡­¡±

    The arrow tower, which already had a height of 10 meters, violently raised higher. The ck outer walls of the tower became thicker with sharp rune arrows, it shot from the top of the tower. This was a level 2 arrow tower that could only be built by level 3 territory.

    The demonic beast instantly exploded in a red mist. The upgraded tower firing rate was faster and had more piercing damage. A single arrow could prate several demonic beasts at once. The arrow was even more powerful than heavy machine gun bullets.

    But it¡¯s still not enough.

    Tang Yu looked down and saw the continuously charging demonic beast. It seemed like they were briefly stopped by the arrow, but soon, the demonic beast behind stepped on their fellow carcasses and rushed forwards.

    ¡°Constructing Cannon*8, consuming 8.000 units of spirit stones, 1.600 units of wood, 1.600 units of stone, and 4.000 units of iron.¡±

    There were eight cannons with a ck metallic body behind the arrow tower with a broad muzzle, enough to fit a basketball, and were instantly assembled. Energy power gradually condensed inside the cannon. A brilliant crimson light spewed out from the cannon¡¯s muzzle, high in the sky, and smashed into the raging herd of the demonic beast.

    It exploded with a loud bang.

    The mes rolled in the ground, the wind wiped away the smoke and dust. On further inspection, the demonic beast on the center of the wave was incinerated into ck ash. A small crater was formed on the ground.

    This was the power of the cannon. The senior patrols who already seen it were thrilling. Ever since the demonic wave rushed the shelter, they had seen Leader Tang¡¯s terrifying power. And now, once again, they witnessed Leader Tang¡¯s disy of power. But this time, he was even more terrifying. Everyone¡¯s face was red with excitement.

    Some people were acutely aware. Thest time, Leader Tang needed to gather the material when he wanted to build something. But now, there was no material around, yet Leader Tang managed to build so many thin air buildings. Leader Tang¡¯s strength had grown again!

    The senior members who already seen it thought it. But the newly joined patrol members looked even more shocked. They had seen the Arrow Towers when they passed the city wall. But they haven¡¯t witnessed its power since demonic beast rarely sighted at the shelter. They could only hear its power from the senior survivors¡¯ stories. However, the reality was different from what they had expected.

    They couldn¡¯t imagine someone could build a tower with a single wave of a hand and rigidly stopped the advancing group of the demonic beast. The eight cannons started attacking continuously at the approaching demonic beast wave. Instantly destroying a portion of the wave into ashes.

    One by one, the patrol members snapped back to reality. They excitedly controlled the heavy machine guns and fired it to the remaining demonic beast.

 Chapter 98 â€“ Raging Shay

    <h4>Chapter 98 ¨C Raging Shay</h4>

    Up ahead, inside the pit.

    Demonic beast mutted carcasses scattered everywhere on the ground. Some of them were unrecognizable. The severely injured demonic beast was still stubbornly charging forward¡ªtheir stubbornness and vitality. They disyed no fear of death, sending chills towards most patrol members.

    Good thing that Leader Tang was incredibly strong. They looked at the surrounding arrow towers and the cannons behind it, they felt safe. But they couldn¡¯t rx yet.

    They were preparing to go down the battlefield to collect materials and digging up spirit stones. That was the procedure of every patrol team outings. First, they wiped out the enemies, and then they collected the loot. In such missions, the loot had to be turned in to the shelter. But they had noints as they also got contribution points. With those points, each person could reap arge amount of contribution points every time they went out on a mission. Deep down they knew, they would never reach this far if they didn¡¯t join the patrol team. They would be exactly the same as those struggling hunters.

    Someone was about to leap down to the pit but suddenly heard Roger¡¯s voice, ¡°Wait! Everyone stay alert! Reload all the ammunition for the weapons and equipment first!¡±

    Hearing Captain Roger¡¯s voice and the other experts of the shelter looked vignt, they all went pale. They knew something was wrong. Could it be that they haven¡¯t wiped out all the demonic beast yet?

    Suddenly, the ground beneath the pit was bulging. Like something was burrowing underground.

    ¡°Shoot that thing!¡±

    Machine guns bullet hit the ground as dust flew in the air. But they didn¡¯t hit it. The arrows from the arrow tower also shot the bulge, but nothing happened.

    Tang Yu controlled the cannon, and a zing red ball of energy sted the bulging surface. But the creature underground acted as if it grown eyes and quickly moved to avoid the cannon.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Shay shouted.

    His muscles bulging, ripped out his outer suit to reveal the tightbat suit he wore underneath. He grabbed a car-sized rock nearby him and threw it violently. Mid-air, the rock shattered into even small pieces, rushed toward the bulging surface area.

    Rumble!

    It was as if a meteor shower was hitting the ground. Or as if bomber airnes were dropping bombs from the sky. A hole was left open on the ground, dirt was blown up mixed with debris.

    This was Shay¡¯s special ability, any object he touch could be transformed into a bomb. A real explosive maniac!

    This time, many of the territory¡¯s advanced warriors were deployed. The newly joined three followers also requested to participate. They were also human, all of which wanted to show their worth to Tang Yu. Roger, as the captain of the team, was obviously indispensable. So he only left ine alone to guard the territory.

    Under Shay¡¯s raging bombardment, the underground creature was finally sted out.

    It was a worm-like monster with no eyes. Its mouth opened wide and closed, a few tentacles on the side of its mouth trembled as the mouth opened and closed. Even though the creature was sted and forced to emerge above ground by Shai, this worm wasn¡¯t hurt. Its mouth closed and opened, a thick pir of fire spat out from its mouth.

    ¡°Look out! This guy had the strength of the sixth awakening stage!¡±

    Roger drew his ymore and condensed it with thick crimson light. He yed his sword, and the thick pir of fire was split apart¡ªthe fire spitted on the surrounding ground, burning everything with a ck scorched mark.

    At this time, the arrow tower also began to attack. The arrow moved with light speed and pierced through the worm¡¯s body. But before the patrol members could sigh in relief, they saw the worm looked like it was punctured with needles instead of arrows. The arrows couldn¡¯t hurt the worm. Its mouth was opened and closed.

    Tang Yu understood this worm had a special body. Unless they hit its weakness, the arrow attack could hardly cause any damage to the worms.

    He also tried to control the arrow tower to attack its mouth or tentacles, but all for naught. The cannon attack was too slow, so the worms would immediately avoid it.

    This worm demonic beast, Tang Yu felt it was much smarter than the ordinary demonic beast. If it were an ordinary beast, it would rush with fighting instinct. Even if it had the strength of a sixth awakening level, they would deal with it quickly. More demonic beast rushed from beneath the roots of the giant tree below.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Shay ripped his remaining ck suit that was still hanging around his waist and stepped forward. He looked at the beast with excitement. His eyes were glowing with determination. After arriving in this world, he managed to break through the fifth awakening stage after being stuck in the stage for a long time. Right now, this worm could serve well as his opponent to verify his new strength.

    Soon, he pulled out a metal rod with a size of half a meter long. The metal rod kept extending and transforming. In a short time, it turned into a multi-barrel rotating machine gun resting on his shoulder.

    This machine gun looked somewhat simr to a Gatling gun. But with a muchrger size. Shay, whose body was already burly looked dwarfed by the gigantic machine gun. No wonder Shay was so strong. Although his job wasn¡¯t warrior, he had to carry rocks and such vast weapons. After long practice, it¡¯s impossible not to grow some muscles.

    Shay¡¯s weapon expanded with a ttering sound. He aimed it at the worm.

    Da da da da da!

    The barrel spinning, bullets shout out like a torrent from its muzzle. A metallic curtain of bullets flew mid-air.

    The worm demonic beast also felt the threat. It moved nimbly, still aimed to burrow underground to avoid the attack. However, Shay¡¯s bullet exploded with a rumbling sound.

    It was a skill that belonged exclusively to Shay alone, the Berserk Bombardment Stream.

    A normal sniper used spirit power to empower the bullet. Thus, enhancing the bullet¡¯s power and increased its range. However, the greater the power, the more spirit energy was consumed. Attaching spirit power to that many bullets was not impossible. The way it was, the imbued bullet power would be weak.

    If someone wanted to achieve an insane flow of bullet like Shay, they needed to switch the bullets to more pricy rune bullets. It costed more money than an ordinary bullet. In his previous world, the sniper job was also called a noble job.

    It¡¯s on an entirely different level with the mage. The mage was considered noble for its heritage, often only a high noble could afford its education. But sniper was more straight forward, someone couldn¡¯t be a sniper if they weren¡¯t wealthy.

    Shay was originally a mercenary, he wasn¡¯t wealthy. He didn¡¯t choose a wrong job, he had the ability to turn everything he touched into an explosion. He could extend his power through the bullets shot from his weapons. With both power and the absence of burning money by using rune bullets, he was an aplished sniper.

    Each of his bullets had an equivalent power of a grenade. The power of a single bullet might be not that great, but at this firing rate speed of ten thousand rounds per minute, the ground was filled with thousands of holes in just a few seconds.

    The worm roared, trying to burrow underground again but failed. It waspletely submerged in the burst of bullets. Even when it tried to open its mouth to spit fire, the bullet had already prated its mouth. The bullet exploded on impact, the worm fell down to the ground, dead.

    But Shay didn¡¯t stop. He still fired his bullets from the head of the worm to its tail before he reluctantly stopped.

    The spinning barrel of the machine gun gradually stopped. Shay stood his vast weapon on the ground, he leaned his body on his weapon. He searched his pocket for a pack of cigarettes, took one out, and lit it with his ability. He held it in his mouth, exhaling the smoke, not even looked at the dead worm behind him.

 Chapter 99 â€“ Battle Royale

    <h4>Chapter 99 ¨C Battle Royale</h4>

    On the side, Lu Xiaopeng and the rest of the patrol team looked at Shay¡¯s figure. Their eyes were glowing of admiration. That was how a real man kills a demonic beast. No wonder Vice-Captain Shay always said that gunfire was a man¡¯s romance. In those few moments, Vice-captain Shay¡¯s power was even more powerful than the entire patrol teambined together.

    They were all ashamed. Especially the senior member of the patrol team. They thought that they had be much stronger, although they were nowhere near Captain Roger¡¯s level. Still, their strength was considered an expert when ced in other small shelters. They were careless. But now that they looked at it, they were not a match for an expert like Captain Roger of Vice-captain Shay. No, they weren¡¯t just no match, they were far below them! If they didn¡¯t work hard enough, they would never catch up. Someone had already decided to spend the rest of their day in the training camp for a hell training session tonight.

    This worm monster was just an appetizer. Soon, more demonic beast swarmed from beneath the giant white tree. As they approached the edge of the pit, the demonic beast wave¡¯s number dwindled against the gunfire.

    Suddenly, a strong demonic beast among the wave broke away from the herd. The beast rushed towards Tang Yu and the others above the pit with light speed. The demonic beast was actually hiding among the demonic beast, waiting for an opportunity. If the wave wasn¡¯t bombarded by the gunfire, this high-leveled demonic beast probably wouldn¡¯t show up now.

    Since when did demonic beast have such a high intelligence? Tang Yu was a bit confused. The worm they faced before was also flexible enough to avoid the gunfire. The beast knew how to use its own advantage and never attacked directly or approached. But now, this demonic beast was even more intelligent. It knew how to use itspanions as a cover.

    In general, the demonic beast had little to no intelligence, they only had a battle instinct. Tang Yu had encountered some powerful demonic beast before. As his strength increased, his knowledge of demonic beast grew too, but it seemed like he just found something new. Obviously, in Tang Yu¡¯s opinion, this Demonic Beast that knew how to use itspanions to cover itself. Apart from being unable to manipte low-level demonic beasts, it was already as intelligent as that colossal demonic beast. And it was clearly below the colossus demonic beast in terms of awakening level.

    ¡°Then why did these demonic beasts gained intelligence? Is it amon phenomenon, or because there¡¯s some kind of trigger?¡±

    Tang Yu looked up, and his gaze locked at the giant white tree in the distance. Its branches and leaves gleamed like white crystals. Maybe, this was the reason why the demonic beast grow its intelligence?

    In a sh, the high-level demonic beast avoided two arrows and stepped on the slope. Approaching fast. There werend minesid out in the area. However, they were useless as this demonic beast moved too fast. Even if the mine exploded, the beast would¡¯ve rushed at a safe distance. With one stomp, it leaped over the pit. Its speed was so fast that even Tang Yu couldn¡¯t see it. He could only saw a blurry figure that approached them. Its aura was fierce, like a cold wind piercing through the bones.

    A human figure greeted the approaching beast. The two figures intersected in midair shed with the sound of iron.

    Tang Yu clearly saw it this time. The blue creature was a humanoid demonic beast. Its entire body was almost like made up of blue ice crystal armor. Its head was long and narrow with spikes. Instead of fingers, its hand was filled with sharp des. The other figure thannded on the ground was Sky. One of his swords already unsheathed.

    Both of their auras were menacing, shing with each other. The spectating patrol members found it difficult to breathe. Yet again, they encountered two powerful demonic beasts in a single day! Their knowledge grew. Even though they could feel its terrifying aura, they couldn¡¯t figure its awakening stage. They had never met such a strong demonic beast before!

    The ice crystal demonic beast stared at Sky. It rushed to the side, targeting the arrow towers and cannons instead. Tang Yu was speechless. This time, he was almost sure that this demonic beast had some kind of intelligence rather than a fierce fighting instinct.

    The blue figure swept across the ground, leaving a trail of ice everywhere it passed, freezing the surrounding grass and trees. It was about to swing its de to destroy a cannon when suddenly Sky struck again.

    Sky¡¯s expression became focused and solemn. He unsheathed another sword. Holding swords in both hands, his whole figure became a shadow. Not only Tang Yu, but Roger and Shay couldn¡¯t see Sky¡¯s fast movement.

    The ice crystal demonic beast waste to notice. In the blink of an eye, Sky sliced its ice crystal armor. Leaving a crack. With fear in its eyes, the ice humanoid turned around and attempted to flee. Trying to take cover among the demonic beast. It leaped into the air, but behind, a sword light shed.

    Sky¡¯s sword shed midair, a white sh was seen, slicing through the ice crystal demonic beast¡¯s body. Its armor cracked with a loud bang. The entire armor shattered, and the ice humanoid demonic beast died.

    Sky was relieved, but suddenly he saw another strong demonic beast among the wave. Its mouth was opened wide. Raising its head, it spewed a dark green venom. The venom sshed towards Tang Yu¡¯s group like a raindrop. He couldn¡¯t care less if he was hit by this attack, but the rest wouldn¡¯t survive. Yet, he had nopatible skill to intercept the venom. So were Roger and Shay. Their specialty was offensive attack, not protecting others.

    The patrol team members were petrified at theing rain venom. Block it? How were you supposed to block venom?! The venom started to pour down like dark green arrows.

    Suddenly, a golden shield made of light rose up in front of the crowd. The shield was wide that it could cover more than twenty people inside it. In the next moment, the venomnded on the light shield and instantly melted away. But it wasn¡¯t the venom that melted the light. Instead, the brilliant light melted the venom.

    ¡°Guys! Look over there!¡±

    A patrol member pointed to a nearby ce that wasn¡¯t covered by the shield. The venomnded on the ground, burning the ground and nearby nts with a hissing sound with a white smoke cloud. Everyone looked in horror as the venom corroded the ground. Most of them trembled, imagining the consequences if their flesh was directly hit by the venom. They would die for sure. But it would be a painful death. The female hunters were especially terrified.

    And yet, such a corrosive venom was blocked by this light shield. Even melted the venom away.

    They looked at Winnie, whom they always perceived as a gentle priest. Only when she showed her strength that she looked truly holy. Their eyes were filled with envy and admiration. She could be the role model for the female hunters.

    The battle continued, each follower showed their mighty strength, letting the patrol members witness their real power. Shay was the berserk explosive maniac, Sky was an ultimate swordsman. Winnie was not only good at protective skills, but herbat skill was also couldn¡¯t be underestimated. And there¡¯s Captain Roger whose strength was phenomenal.

    Each of them was a super master. Such a person would be praised in arge shelter like Lindong. Yet, these people gathered around Leader Tang, even disyed such a respectful attitude. People said that masters were unruly, regrw couldn¡¯t bind them.

    Like the Hammer Brothers, before they joined the patrol team, they were not arrogant. But they had some pride in their power. However, after they joined, they saw those masters whose strength towers above them. Yet they never show the slightest arrogance in front of Leader Tang.

    Especially the senior patrol members. They knew from the very beginning. Shay, Sky, and Winnie suddenly appeared after Leader Tang disappeared for a few days. They gradually came to understand that Leader Tang would probably show a shocking power again.

    It was as if a thick veil enveloped Leader Tang and the masters around him.

    A timeless mystery.

 Chapter 100 â€“ The Way Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 100 ¨C The Way Back Home</h4>

    Tang Yu stood in the center of the group. Feeling relieved after he watched several high-level demonic beasts forced their way up only to be cut down.

    There were so many demonic beasts hiding under the giant tree as he predicted. Especially the shocking advanced demonic beast. If there were so many demonic beasts in the fifth awakening level or above, wander the wilderness. He worried ordinary hunter teams who roamed in the wilderness would never make it out alive. Fortunately, this time, their teamwork was good.

    Thinking back then, when he came here with only No.1 and No. 2, he felt fortunate that he didn¡¯t fight every demonic beast. Otherwise, he would provoke one or two high-level demonic beasts like the ice crystal demonic beast. He would have a hard time escaping.

    Tang Yu gazed at the distance. His gaze locked at the giant tree. He carefully thought. This ce wasn¡¯t particrly close with the Crack of the Abyss, but they were so many demonic beast roaming here. All of which concentrated in this area. There must be a reason for it.

    ¡°It¡¯s either because of the spirit stone mine, or this giant tree.¡±

    Inparison, Tang Yu felt that these demonic beasts were somehow attracted by the tree. Especially at the crystal-like leaf on top of the tree. Perhaps it had a certain trait that could subliminally enhance the wisdom of the demonic beasts and promote their evolution, and because of that, more and more demonic beasts were attracted to this ce.

    Tang Yu recalled, thest time he escaped, the demonic beast only chased to a certain distance. This was also why the Tree Shade shelter, which was located nearby, was not attacked by the beast. After all, they were too busy evolving, suppressing their instinct to hunt down humans.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±

    Tang Yu suddenly remembered about the two demonic waves that the shelter had encountered. Could it be that the demonic beast¡¯s target wasn¡¯t the Tree Shade shelter but this giant tree on the back? Tang Yu felt it was the only possible exnation.

    He shook his head and instructed Roger. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. After finished clearing demonic beast, arrange the team to start mining.¡±

    On the other side, the patrol members were all on mindless firing. After all, they didn¡¯t really need to aim against the raging herd of the demonic beast. They were confused after they heard Leader Tang¡¯s words. Could it be that he was leaving?

    But at the next moment, they saw Leader Tang took out a cushion andid in on the ground. He sat cross-legged and closed his eyes.

    Sit? Why would he sit down there?

    And why did he closed his eyes??

    The patrol members wondered.

    Suddenly, someone came up with a possibility, ¡°He¡¯s not going to refining spirit power here, right?¡±

    The people who heard it couldn¡¯t believe that. He should¡¯ve waited until they returned to the shelter. Why would he refine spirit power in such a dangerous ce?

    But then they realized. Looking around, the arrow constantly shooting out, piercing and bursting demonic beast into a bloody mist. Red brilliant light spewed out from the cannon, blowing arge portion of a demonic beast at once. This kind of massacre was incredible. A huge amount of spirit power escaped from their carcasses. Even if some of it dissipated because of the distance, the spirit power that could be absorbed was absolutely beyond imagination.

    Even those who in demonic beast with heavy machine guns and rocketuncher felt they managed to absorb arge amount of demonic beast. And what about Leader Tang? He undoubtedly was the one who killed the most demonic beast in the area. He might be worried that his spirit power was already full, right? No wonder Leader Tang wanted to refine his spirit power on the spot. The escaping spirit power dissipated because no one could absorb it.

    Upon the realization, they were also heartbroken. They also wanted to meditate and refine their spirit power. But no matter what, they couldn¡¯t do it. Right now, they were surrounded by the demonic beast wave. Gunfire sound and roaring demonic beast made them realize that being on a battlefield meant they couldn¡¯t rx. They didn¡¯t dare to refine their spirit power in such a ce. However, they saw Leader Tang already closed his eyes and started refining his spirit power at ease.

    Somehow, a sentence emerged inside their mind.

    Let the earth rumble and the mountain shake, and I¡¯d remain standstill.

    Probably, that¡¯s it.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    As the sun set, the evening sky was basked with glorious orange-reddish color. Tang Yu opened his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but stretched his body.

    This meditation, the process of refining spirit power, was reallyfortable. As he opened his eyes, he had raised from triple awakening to fourth awakening. He was not far from the fifth awakening stage. It was the exact reason why he wasted too much spirit power. It couldn¡¯t be helped, his body was too slender, and not big enough.

    Tang Yu stood up, moved his body, and touched a crystal bottle in his chest. The Spirit Power Container seemed like absorbing a good amount of spirit power. Later, when they returned to the shelter, he would refine the spirit power from the container and breakthrough to the fifth awakening stage in one swoop.

    Although he wasn¡¯t as good as Roger or the others, he would be considered a top master in Lindong shelter. The thought of it elevated his mood. At this time, No. 1 and No. 2 were guarding beside him. Winnie also stood guard nearby.

    On the other hand, Roger directed the patrol members to mine the spirit stone ore from the mine. Today, those people had to be both makeshift miners and porters.

    As for Shay¡­ Tang Yu looked around and couldn¡¯t find his figure. But suddenly, the bush shook in the distance. Shay¡¯s burly figure emerged from the bushes. He was carrying a boar with the size of an armored car on his shoulder.

    ¡°My Lord, look what I¡¯ve found. It¡¯s a pure exotic beast, the meat will be tasty and chewy. I bet it will be good for barbecuing. As long as we season it with salt and pepper powder, cumin, and whatsoever. That will definitely taste good.¡±

    Tang Yu hesitated. But on the second thought, he hadn¡¯t eaten anything since noon. His stomach grumbled. In that case¡­

    Tang Yu pulled out a set of ingredients and equipment from his space backpack. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this to you, Shay!¡±

    Most of the raw ore from the spirit stones below the pit had already been mined. In addition to the patrol members, all of the basic puppets were also busy. Every ore avable on the surface had been mined. The remaining ores that were hidden beneath the ground couldn¡¯t be mined for now. But this amount of spirit stone ore was already a huge amount. He coulde backter to harvest the ores.

    The spirit stones ore piled up high like a mountain. Even the two space backpacks couldn¡¯t carry them all. But it¡¯s not a problem. Tang Yu used the box that previously was used to carry the ammunition and guns to carry the ore. The patrol members who acted as a porter when they first arrived also did the same on the way back home to the shelter.

    By the time they got out from the mountain forest, thest rays of the orange setting sun had dissipated at the horizon. The nightfall, dark blue color spread across the night sky.

    Everyone was relieved. The mountain forest was too dangerous to camp in for the night as it was also ufortable. They felt relieved after stepping out of the dangerous ce. Even though they had already cleared the demonic beast beneath the giant tree, they never knew what danger lurked in the mountain forest. Furthermore, they were only at the edge of the mountain forest.

 Chapter 101 â€“ Such things as spirit stones must be pleasurable!

    <h4>Chapter 101 ¨C Such things as spirit stones must be pleasurable!</h4>

    Back in the castle.

    Even though he stayed in the middle of the group and didn¡¯t participate in the battle. He was as dirty as the patrols when they returned to the territory.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped as No. 2 opened the road like a bulldozer, making the dust flew everywhere. And now, when he looked in the mirror, he almost looked like a beggar. That was a horrible outing experience.

    Indeed, most survivors who went out in the wilderness in the doomsday were considered lucky if they got back with their clothes intact. Even some of them were lucky enough to escape from the battle with tattered clothes.

    For a hunter who often went out to fight the demonic beast, clothes were consumable, even if the material was from animal skin. After a while, they must be reced with new ones. That¡¯s why the clothing industry was particrly prosperous in Lindong Shelter.

    The thing was, now he was the great Lord Tang. How could he look the same as an ordinary survivor? Yes, there was a time where he once looked like that, but that was because hecked spirit stones. Now, if he thought about it, it wasn¡¯t that embarrassing.

    ¡°Travelling is still dependent on vehicles. And ordinary vehicles won¡¯t do.¡±

    Ordinary vehicles such as cars that could only go on the road won¡¯t be useful in the wilderness. Even armored vehicles won¡¯t be able to resist a slightly stronger demonic beast.

    Moreover, if he wanted to go to Luo Xia Shelter to find his parents, the vehicles would y a big role. Running over there was out of the question since the distance between the two shelters was too far. Even though a hunter could run at high speed, how long could they maintain the speed? It¡¯s practically impossible. Not to mention, it¡¯s dangerous!

    He should have a more reliable vehicle that could defend and resist, fast, and adapt to various environments, and preferably had to be afortable ride.

    ¡°As long as I have the blueprints, I believe the system can produce a vehicle that meets this requirement.¡±

    Tang Yu first ran back and forth from the castle to the warehouse a few times. Pouring out all the raw spirit stone ores, he managed to harvest.

    ¡°As long as I can draw out the carrier drawings, I believe that the carrier produced by the system can meet this requirement.¡±

    Tang Yu first ran back and forth to the castle warehouse a few times, pouring in the raw crystalline ore harvested this time. He knew he must have gathered quite a lot by looking at the continuously rising values of spirit stone units in the system panel.

    ¡­¡­

    Soon, he arrived in front of the market.

    Of all the core buildings, only the Pub was currently raised to level 3.

    The market and workshop were still at level 2, while the research institute was only at level 1. After upgrading the tavern to level 3, there was an additional function tobine the summoning attempt. Tang Yu guessed the market might also have simr functions after being upgraded. Back then, he had little spirit stones and didn¡¯t dare to spend it on unimportant things.

    But now¡­

    ¡°Ding! The market was upgraded to level 3.¡¯

    [Increases 10 additional market item slots.] [Increases the probability of refreshing the premium treasures] [Unlock new features: You can keep the number of daily refresh attempts per day. Combine 10 refresh attempts to specify the item category in the next refresh. Combine 100 refresh attempts to get guaranteed rare items.]

    ¡°As expected¡­¡±

    If he spends 10x the amount of spirit stones needed per refresh, there will be an item in the specific category he wanted during the next refresh item batch. Spending 100x spirit stones, on the other hand, will further narrow down the scope, such as equipment, which can be narrowed down to weapons, sword weapons, gun weapons, etc. Blueprints can be narrowed down into weapon blueprints, defense blueprints, vehicle blueprints, and so on.

    As soon as this feature appeared, Tang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation. Among the daily refresh items, the resources category was the most useless one. Yet that category upied more than half of the item slot. Things he always ignored.

    There were sometimes items that sounded quite rare but practically useless for now, such as strange woods, strange fruits, strange rings, and strange underwear¡­ ahem¡­ in short, there were a lot of goods with ¡®strange¡¯ names in front of the market. Initially, Tang Yu bought some of them out of curiosity, It turned out that this is all magic items!

    Getting some high-quality items for a low price was a myth. After all, money¡¯s money. Precious items like blueprints and skill scrolls won¡¯t appear even if he refreshed hundreds of times. So, this new function was unbelievably useful!

    Tang Yu hadn¡¯t used today¡¯s daily refresh attempt yet, he spent another 4.500 spirit stones to do a 10x refresh attempt.

    ¡°Refresh item! Specify category, blueprints!¡±

    Naturally, Tang Yu chose to designate the major category. Spending 100x for a minor category was outrageous. He needed the vehicle drawings the most, but other types of drawings were just as useful. Anyway, he had already decided to buy whatever blueprints he could afford, no matter what kind.

    A light shed over the items stall. After the glow dissipated, Tang Yu focused his gaze and searched for blueprints among the items.

    ¡°Found it!¡±

    Swift A-Frame Heavy Revolver (weapon) blueprint, price: 3.000 source crystals.

    Quantity remaining: 1

    Tang Yu immediately bought it without hesitation. After scanning through the entire item range, there were good items, so Tang Yu naturally bought them all. Tang Yu bought everything freely for the first time without any heartache at the depleting amount of spirit stone.

    Right! No pain at all!

    Taking a deep breath, Tang Yu once again spent 5,000 spirit stones. The item in the market refreshed once again. This time, two blueprints appeared among the 30 item slots. Tang Yu went to the nearest item slot and clicked on the description.

    Cloud Roar ¨C Basic Type (Military War Equipment: bed crossbow) Manufacture Blueprints, Price: 15.000 spirit stones.

    Quantity remaining: one

    Tang Yu took two more breaths and bought it without hesitation.

    Military war equipment was undoubtedly a good thing. Unlike ancient societies, where it could only be used to attack cities, in his opinion, the greatest use of military war equipment was dealing with bosses.

    Especially the colossal demonic beasts.

    That giant beetle, for example. Even if he was of the same awakening level with it, it would still be difficult to inflict severe damage on the demonic beast at that size. However, its weak point was also its huge size. Relying on war machines to deal with it was the best option. The Energy Gathering Canon Lindong Shelter had also belonged to war equipment. He had estimated a single shot of that cannon would consume at least tens of thousands of spirit stones. His shelter wasn¡¯t this generous, only arge shelter like Lindong could afford such a humongous expense.

    After putting the blueprint aside, Tang Yu didn¡¯t immediately look at the other one. Instead, he nced around at the other items before finallying to the item slot side containing the blueprint.

    He clicked on it and smiled.

    Floating Chariot (Vehicle) Manufacture Blueprint, Price: 22.000 spirit stones.

    Quantity remaining: 1

    Tang Yu took down the blueprint and opened it to look at the content. This floating chariot had multiple runes inscribed on it, including an eleration rune, a floating rune, a sturdy rune, an energy resistance rune, an energy gathering rune, and so on. The defensive runes inscribed on it were evenly linked together, forming a small array of runes¡ªsomething he still couldn¡¯t understand.

    Unfortunately, the runes on this vehicle, which were embedded in the blueprint itself, could only be applied to this floating chariot. And he couldn¡¯t extract the drawings of these runes above without being able to detach them.

    The function of the floating chariot had fully met his requirements, there were drawbacks as well, this kind of chariot was small. It could only amodate two to three people aboard the vehicle. This was just a small w, it would be possible to manufacture more of them when the time came.

    Tang Yu looked down the content and saw the manufacturing requirements.

    ¡°Level 3 workshop upgrade required 200 units of irons, 500 units of spirit stones¡­¡±

    He nodded. None of this was a problem, and continued reading, ¡°10 units of tungsten, 10 units of ck stone, 10 units of starburst steel, 10 units of secret silver¡­¡±

    His eyes widened at the surprise.

    What the hell was that?!

 Chapter 102 â€“ Architectural Ability!

    <h4>Chapter 102 ¨C Architectural Ability!</h4>

    Lord¡¯s Castle, Master Bedroom.

    Tang Yu sat cross-legged on the bed, his eyes opened abruptly, and there was a brilliant sh.

    ¡°Finally¡­ I reached the fifth awakening stage.¡±

    There was no more light flickering inside the spirit power container ced not far in front of him, as its content had been depleted. Turning around to look outside the window, he saw strands of golden light through the clouds as golden light gradually flooded the world.

    It was early in the morning.

    Tang Yu went downstairs but found that ine had already gotten up and prepared breakfast with an open grimoire beside her.

    Without disturbing the serious-looking ine, Tang Yu went out of the castle to the energy patio. He drew a bottle of water to gargle his mouth. The spring water in it could almost be called a spiritual spring as it was nourished with energy.

    Of course, it didn¡¯t have too much magical effect, but the taste of this spring water was so refreshing and delicious that Tang Yu liked it at once. The people living in the castle also casually drank water from here from time to time. If there were more people in the future, he would have to consider building another energy patio to supply water.

    On his way out, he happened to run into Chen Haiping, who was busy at work. Chen Haiping was also an early riser. Assigning tasks to the survivors under his hands early in the morning. Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but felt impressed as Chen Haiping was much morepetent in doing his job than him. Well, that¡¯s the benefit of being a Lord.

    After greeting him, Tang Yu skipped courtesy and quickly got to the point, inquiring about the changes in the shelter over the past few days.

    ¡°There are now 417 survivors in our shelter, including 320 male survivors, 95 female survivors, 53 hunters, and 23 of them on the patrol team.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded, other than the slightlyrge gap between the male and female ratios, everything else was fine. And the male-to-female ratio was actually¡­ not a problem. No one would even think of getting married, dating would be impossible, and as for gettingid, there were no measures to circumvent a hit and miss. The female survivors certainly didn¡¯t want to do something that was a loss.

    ¡°What about some shelter issues and food? Is that enough for now?¡±

    Chen Haiping nodded, and without looking at the small book in his hands, he spoke slowly, ¡°The residence, then. The vi is a bit crowded, even though there are some people assigned to improvised housing. There¡¯s not much stock left for food, but the farm reported that some of the crops will be ready in two days. When the crops fully matured, the food crisis in our shelter would be solved.¡±

    As they walked, Tang Yu inquired about the details. Chen Haiping was all a bit confused, but Director Tang didn¡¯t usually bother with these things. Soon, they walked all the way to the employment office. It wasn¡¯t the employment center¡¯s opening hour now, but there were already quite a few hunters waiting at the entrance. Some of them saw Chen Haiping, the general manager of the shelter, walking closely behind a young man. They had some spections in their minds, and soon, they were suddenly surprised at the realization.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t care about these people. After walking around the employment center, he constructed a model of the building in his mind. Thinking back then, geometry was his strong point. Naturally, there was no problem with his sense of spatial structure, and there was also system assistance. Soon a building model was formed in his mind.

    He was going to build a new employment center. Because for him, as a key building to the shelter, the employment center looked very ordinary. There were some patches outside the vi wall. And because the building wasn¡¯trge enough, they had to build simple sheds to expand it. It¡¯s a dangerous house before the doomsday.

    Before, hecked spirit stones, so Tang Yu naturally couldn¡¯t spend them on such unimportant ces. But now, it¡¯s different as he was rich in spirit stones. However, although he didn¡¯tck spirit stones, what hecked was other special materials. Tang Yu still had to hold his desire for a long time. Aside from the Employment Center, othermunities and public building projects need to be built. It was to improve the living condition of the shelter¡¯s inhabitants.

    In addition to the hiring center, some other livelihood projects, face-saving projects, all had to be built.

    For example, the cafeteria must be built so they wouldn¡¯t have to distribute food to the survivors every day. After the food was distributed, instant noodles became the most popr food among survivors as there was no electricity.

    After all, in the absence of electricity, boiling water without electricity was not that difficult. But for modern people, making proper meals without electric tools was rather difficult.

    There¡¯s also some residential houses shortage so, Tang Yu nned to build some of them. So he could start his dream real estate business. Throwing away all kinds of development in his mind. Tang Yu instructed Chen Haiping to tell the surrounding survivors to step back and leave an empty space next to the employment center.

    [System Panel ¨C Building List ¨C Select Buildings ¨C Custom Build]

    In the game, there was a function that allowed you to customize the building, but of course, the only thing you get was the shape, not the special features. It¡¯s also possible to remodel the original building, only changing the shape.

    ¡°Ding Dong! Is it OK to build a custom building that consumes a number of materials and a number of spirit stones?¡±

    Tang Yu stretched out his fingers, and a breeze brushed past. In front of him, a two-story building appeared one by one as if it was 3D printed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. The building quickly took shape from the foundation to the walls of the interior structure.

    This building was muchrger than the original vi, covering over a thousand square meters. It was also much taller. It was indeed a two-story building, but the height actually exceeded ten meters, and the ceiling of the first floor was extremely high. At this time, the door was opened, revealing the interior inside. At one nce, the interior looked like a hall with arge disy panel in the center, which was turned off at the moment.

    Tang Yu walked in. From the inside, there were still many rooms on the left and right sides. The lobby was formoners, and those rooms on the sides were for VIP users. There were also quite a few unused rooms, some of which could be used as warehouses to store some exchangeable items, while the others¡­ he didn¡¯t think about it at the moment. Still, if he were to build it bigger anyway, it would be fine, right?

    After a short tour, he walked out of the story building. Looking above the entrance, it was empty, and Tang Yu felt something was missing.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s for a signboard. As an important building, it also had to be apanied by a bright name.¡±

    He was about to engrave ¡®Employment Center,¡¯ but he suddenly remembered the hiring center in Lindong Shelter was named Mercenary Mission Management Center, which was even longer than the one he had here. Comparing the two names, the ¡®Employment Center¡¯ certainly didn¡¯t spark joy. But he couldn¡¯t use weird names either.

    After some contemtion, he finally looked up. Right above the entrance, a fewrge characters suddenly appeared on the nk signboard.

    Adventurer¡¯s Guild!

    Just as the sunrise gradually rose in the distance. Therge characters on the signboard were shining under the sunlight.

    On the side, the hunters that had been waiting for the Employment Center to be opened and preparing to grab quests were stunned. It¡¯s not that they couldn¡¯t guess this young man was the mysterious Leader Tang.

    It was because no one could imagine that Leader Tang would do something neat and tidy that a building appeared in the blink of an eye. It looked stunning from the outside and matched the architectural structure. So¡­ Leader Tang¡¯s ability was actually an architectural ability, right?

 Chapter 103 â€“ Recruiting Chefs

    <h4>Chapter 103 ¨C Recruiting Chefs</h4>

    After being amazed by Tang Yu¡¯s ability, the hunters who were not part of the patrol soon started a brand new mercenary team. They should now be called the Adventurer Experience.

    On the other side, in the small square in front of the vi area, survivors were chatting and drinking water while waiting. Arge truck approached from the ramp below, Lin De Yun opened the door and descended from the passenger seat. Weaving hands to greet the survivors in the distance, ¡°It¡¯s time to get to work, guys.¡±

    Inside the truck were boxes of supplies, some were packaged, and some wasn¡¯t. They looked a bit messy. The survivors of the porter team came over and worked together to move the boxes from the truck first.

    Lin De Yun moved down a crate that was half a person high and couldn¡¯t help but wiped the sweat from his forehead. Being someone past middle age, engaging in these things was a bit overwhelming.

    After moving all these goods down, therge truck quickly drove off. Instead of sitting back in the passenger seat, he had another survivor instead. He was ready to go to the other side and carry the next load of supplies.

    The porter teams were now gradually expanding their activities beyond the resort, transporting things, including building materials and other supplies. It was just when beingpared to the speed at which the patrols cleared the demonic beasts, they were much slower.

    Often when the patrol finished clearing the area, they would need to take several trips before leaving. Because there was a shortage of manpower in the porter team. In the end, many goods in the wilderness in the field were carried by the patrol members. On the other hand, the shelterckedrge trucks and diesel fuel.

    Lin De Yun had heard that the patrols¡¯ higher-ups were trying to find a solution to the problem. He shook his head. It wasn¡¯t something he should be concerned about. He turned to the other survivors, pointing to the goods, ¡°A fewrge boxes over here are construction materials. Two boxes over there are groceries, and there¡¯s a small box with medicine. Be careful when you take it¡­¡±

    After sorting the goods into categories, Lin De Yun and other survivors carried the goods to the various areas of the warehouse storage points. After finishing their workload, these survivors went to the side under a tree to rest. Someone handed him a bottle of water, and after thanking him, Lin De Yun opened the cap and gulped down most of the bottle.

    ¡°Ah¡­It feels so refreshing¡­¡±

    He felt lucky to have water to drink and food to eat, even though he had to do a lot of physical work every day. Suddenly, he heard someone ask.

    ¡°Old Lin, you remember you said that you used to be a chef?¡±

    Lin De Yun was stunned and shook his head slightly, ¡°Nah, I just worked as a cook in a hotel. So how can I be considered as a chef?¡±

    Although he said that, in fact, Lin De Yun had worked for around 20-30 years in the culinary industry. Although he didn¡¯t dare to call himself a chef, he was a cook with excellent cooking skills. He had a passion for cooking from the bottom of his heart.

    Some people might think cooking is a hard-working job, and some might think it was lonely. But he felt as long as he stood in the kitchen every day; watching the ingredients turn into a delicious dish in his own hand, he felt pleasure from the bottom of his heart.

    Unfortunately, after the doomsday, it¡¯s good to have enough food. So who would dare to be a picky eater? At best, it was simple processing of food based on his experience with limited conditions. He was already content with that.

    The survivor who spoke patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve worked as a chef in a hotel. So, why don¡¯t you hurry up and apply for a job as the cafeteria chef?¡±

    ¡°Cafeteria chef? Apply for a job?¡± Lin De Yun was stunned.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know? It¡¯s right there on the notice board at the city gate. There¡¯s new recruitment information posted. You better hurry up and take a look, that treatment is a lot better than us porters, and when you be a chef, don¡¯t forget us. These old brothers.¡±

    His head was a bit dizzy, and he involuntarily went to the city entrance, the notice board.

    [First Shelter Cafeteria Hiring for Chef. Chef, cooks, and other positions. Survivors who are interested can apply for the test.]

    Lin De Yun didn¡¯t dare to believe it, but after seeing the hiring post, he had to believe it anyway! No one dared to fake the official shelter recruitment post, so it must be true.

    ¡°In other words, the shelter is really recruiting chefs and is nning to build a cafeteria?¡±

    ording to the information above, the applicant had to go to the employment center. He knew that ce. It¡¯s located in the third vi in the eastern area.

    Lin De Yun walked into the city walls and followed the path inside. First vi, second v¡­ suddenly, he rubbed his eyes, ¡°I must be wrong!¡±

    He continued walking past a few resident vis and felt something was wrong.

    The employment center was easy to find, a vi with a simple shed attached outside. But he hadn¡¯t seen such a building along the way. He looked at the house number of the nearby vi, vi 16. The housing number was upside down, vi no.1 was at the inner side, and vi 16 was the 6th one from the entrance.

    ¡°Alright, this is weird.¡±

    Lin De Yun went back to the third building, or he should say the original third building. He rubbed his eyes again, ¡°It seems like this isn¡¯t an illusion.¡±

    There was no white and blue employment center from his memory. Instead, there was an elegant building with beautiful carved doors, walls, and pirs in front of him. Finally, his eyes subconsciouslynded on the sign just above the entrance. There were severalrge characters carved with dragons and phoenixes.

    Adventurer¡¯s Guild!

    ¡°I guess¡­this is the new employment center?¡±

    He had heard about the shelter legend about Leader Tang. He rubbed his eyes again to make sure it wasn¡¯t an illusion before finally stepping inside. The guildhall was huge, there weren¡¯t many people at the moment as most of the hunters had left early in the morning after receiving their quests.

    He walked towards one of the information desks. After consulting the staff, the staff asked him to fill out a form, after which he was told to wait in a room on the side for notification.

    When Lin De Yun arrived in the room, he was surprised to find that there were already a dozen survivors waiting. Most of them nced at him and lowered their heads, remaining silent. There was a quiet and somewhat ufortable atmosphere in the room.

    ¡°These people should be the survivors who applied for the job, and most of them are probably here for chefs¡¯ position, aka mypetitor.¡±

    Chefs are obviously treated much better than cooks and handymen. And there¡¯s only a few hundred survivors at the shelter, and there are certainly not many chef positions. Two or three positions are considered too many. After all, you can¡¯tpare the pre-doomsday configuration to the present.

    Lin De Yun thought to himself.

    Suddenly, a young guy walked in with form sheets in his hand. And after counting the number of people in the room, he said, ¡°Fifteen people, that¡¯s about right. Alright, you alle with me and get ready for the test.¡±

 Chapter 104 â€“ Research and Development Blueprints

    <h4>Chapter 104 ¨C Research and Development Blueprints</h4>

    The group moved, following the young man.

    After leaving the eastern part of the vi district, they did not head outside the city walls but walked inwards from the open space between the two vi districts. Passed the huge training camp building, and then kept going inwards. Soon, a three-story building appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This is the cafeteria, if you guys can pass the test, your future workce will be here.¡± The person leading the way said.

    The crowd walked into the cafeteria. The interior inside was just like most cafeterias. At a nce, it was filled with tables and chairs, and after marveling at it, they didn¡¯t stop and went straight to the back of the cafeteria.

    ¡°It¡¯s all furnished¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­and they¡¯re all brand new.¡±

    Lin De Yun looked at the appliances in the back kitchen, and there was also shock in his eyes. Initially, he guessed that the cafeteria would be located in the hotel next to the central square, which was the only ce in the entire resort that was well-equipped.

    But despite that, things like electricity, gas, etc. were still a problem. And of course, everything could be kept simple by relying on burning coal and firewood to cook.

    After seeing that exquisite adventurer¡¯s guild building, Lin De Yun had a vision in his mind. It also proved that Director Tang had used his own means to build a cafeteria. And yet, he hadn¡¯t expected the ce to be soplete with utensils.

    It was even moreplete than the five-star hotels he had stayed in, and there were even some appliances that he didn¡¯t know the function of. He needed to study it again! The electric gas problem that he was initially worried about didn¡¯t exist either, as if there was some sort of special resource of energy supply here.

    After a rough observation, Lin De Yun¡¯s gaze fell on one person in the back kitchen.

    Chen Haiping, one of the top executives in the shelter, who had a lot of power and made frequent appearances, was known to almost every survivor.

    Right after seeing them, Chen Haiping pped his hands, and the crowd quieted down, he said, ¡°The cafeteria will recruit two chefs, A master chef, and a sous chef. The test method is also very simple. Each person makes a few dishes you¡¯re excelled at. All the ingredients you need are avable here.¡±

    Chen Haiping pointed to the other side, where Lin Lan was disying all kinds of ingredients. Many people¡¯s eyes lit up, and their breathing became ragged. Lin De Yun was no exception. It was the first time since the doomsday that he had seen so many ingredients.

    The Tree Shade Shelter wasn¡¯t the first shelter he had stayed in either. In fact, he had stayed in another small shelter before it copsed due to ack of food. A few of hispanions left the shelter to survive on their own. And then, they were lucky enough to meet Tree Shade¡¯s patrol team and were rescued and sent here.

    While all the other shelterscked food, Tree Shade not only had enough to eat but even possessed all kinds of ingredients. All those essential condiments were just as much in demand. He couldn¡¯t imagine how the Tree Shade shelter found such aplete range of items.

    But while being shocked, he was also excited. He was passionate about this job. Only through this particr job could he make an actual contribution to the shelter.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    After handing over the cafeteria matter and all other matters to Chen Haiping, Tang Yu was not going to sit idly. Instead, he came to the research institute. Wearing a whiteb coat and an auxiliary eyess with analytical functions, he found himself somewhat fond of this ce.

    Although he wasn¡¯t an academic prodigy, he had always had the heart to be a scientist. Tang Yu pulled up the system panel and browsed from the directory.

    The cafeteria was already built, and they were recruiting chefs. With so many survivors in the shelter, even if there were no real chefs, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to find a few who knew how to cook decently.

    However, the cafeteria still faced an important problem if it wanted to open. Can a cafeteria without a meal card be called a cafeteria?

    The answer¡¯s no.

    Nowadays, the survivors and patrols in the shelter used work points or contribution points to earn things. Usually, when a survivor wanted to redeem an item, they would go to the former employment center. After redeeming the item, the employment center would have a clerk registering the increase or decrease of the survivor¡¯s work points.

    The issue of consumer settlement was very troublesome.

    If he wanted to open a cafeteria, it¡¯d be impossible to have someone record the work points every time the survivors order a meal. Unless the meal is free. However, Tang Yu was not that generous.

    He wasn¡¯t going to give the food away for free. He¡¯d rather spend some spirit stones to produce a proper meal card. That¡¯s why he came here to the research institute.

    Through the Research Institute, Tang Yu had already improved many blueprints. And he could also deduce blueprints or forms here. He had already deduced and even improved the recipe for the Awakening Elixir. Once he found all the required materials and produced it, the finished product would have a higher quality than those produced in Lindong. Simrly, blueprints could be developed here as well.

    Theoretically, it was possible to develop any blueprint. This was in the Research Institute¡¯s description, which Tang Yu ignored at a nce. Theoretically, a non-tribe could still draw SS*! It¡¯s possible!

    After some time, Tang Yu finally figured out the research and development rules of the research institute. There were three main rules.

    Basic information, spirit stones amount, and R&D direction.

    He was now browsing through the information in the database. Most of this information was downloaded from the Lingdong Shelter. Many of them were the crystallization of human science before the doomsday. They were not high-end science, but they were the foundation and basics. The Research Institute didn¡¯te with its own information. Without that, Tang Yu¡¯s R&D work estimates could be aborted before it even began.

    Information is the foundation, and the spirit stones are the key.

    Without spirit stones, there won¡¯t be a research funding avable. Even if it¡¯s a big project, it can only rely on imagination.

    Thest one was the direction of R&D. This was random after several key information of blueprints were put into R&D, the result would be generated randomly. In short, can you develop the results you want? Yes! Look! Luck! And spent spirit stones! Tang Yu felt this was to drain him out of spirit stones.

    In addition to the basic information, there were also some rtively higher-end ones, such as the basics of power source, and Tang Yu had read them. He took out two other hardcover books that he got from the market yesterday.

    A Book of Rune Literature Basics.

    A Book of Pharmacy Basics.

    He absolutelycked information on those two subjects. After learning them, he can proudly call himself Schr Tang!

    [Selecting input materials: Rune Literature Basics, Power Source Basic Knowledge, Electronic Integration Technology, Logic, Materials Science¡­]

    ¡°R&D requires an investment of 500 units of spirit stones, YES/NO?¡±

    The amount of spirit stones needed as an investment was different, depending on the amount andplexity of the entered information. Now, although he had entered a lot of information, they were all in the basic category, so the cost wasn¡¯t that high. Well, 500 spirit stones at a time weren¡¯t much, even if it were higher, Lord Tang can still afford it!

    He chose R & D.

    [R & D sessful, congrattions on developing the ¡°Rune Encryption Technology¡±].

    This wasn¡¯t what he wanted.

    Go on. He¡¯s got plenty of spirit stones anyway.

    [R&D sessful, congrattions on developing the ¡°Automatic Recognition Door Panel¡± (blueprint).]

    ¡­¡­..

    [R&D sessful, congrattions on developing the ¡°Victoria¡¯s Secret Underwear** (blueprint)¡±].

    Tang Yu¡¯s darkened. ¡°What the hell is this?!¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    He repeatedly touched the panel, R&D, skip, touch again, R&D, skip¡­

    Tang Yu stared at the screen. Maybe because he entered too much information and the direction of R&D wasn¡¯t very specific. He even couldn¡¯t figure out some of the blueprint¡¯s functions. Fortunately, he, Great Lord Tang, had plenty of spirit stones!

    Finally.

    [R&D sessful, congrattions on developing the ¡°Identity Card¡± (blueprint).]

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t give up. I¡¯ve finally got you!¡±

    TL¡¯s note

    * I¡¯m not sure what the author means with ¡®SS.¡¯

    **LOL now he can craft ¡®suitable¡¯ underwear for Winnie!

 Chapter 105 â€“ Foodies

    <h4>Chapter 105 ¨C Foodies</h4>

    The news of the cafeteria opening was like a hurricane that swept through the entire shelter in no time. Everyone was talking about it.

    ¡°Have you heard yet? Our food distribution will be changed to dining in the cafeteria from now on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it, yeah. I even went to see that cafeteria. Tsk tsk, Leader Tang made a move again. It looked so different, so much better than the ce we¡¯re living in. It¡¯s a shame to use it as a cafeteria.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? They said Leader Tang is also nning to build several housing units, and those who perform well will have a chance to move in.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of food is served in the cafeteria. It should be better than the usual, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Do you know who the cafeteria¡¯s chef is? Lin De Yun, he used to be a chef in a five-star hotel, that¡¯s something to behold.¡±

    After the day¡¯s work was done, it was originally time to wait to receive food. But now, everyone was heading to the cafeteria. Some of the survivors who had received the information couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the new cafeteria.

    When Liang Hao arrived at the cafeteria, he already saw a long line of people in front of him. As a survivor from the early days of the shelter, he didn¡¯t need to do manualbor every day like ordinary survivors. Now, he was the basic manager of the shelter. And of course, he still needed to eat. The line was unbelievably long. At least 100-200 people lined up in front of the cafeteria.

    Some survivors who had just arrived looked at the long line and frowned. ¡°Why is there suddenly a line in front of the cafeteria? Can¡¯t they just line up inside? It¡¯s not like the cafeteria is small, right?¡±

    When Liang Hao heard that he immediately replied, ¡°You haven¡¯t heard? There¡¯s a reason why people lined up in front of the cafeteria.¡±

    He pointed out with his hand, and the survivors followed his direction. Liang Hao revealed a satisfied smile and continued, ¡°I got the news in the morning. It is said that the shelter is going to introduce an identity card that can record everyone¡¯s identity information and store everyone¡¯s work points for consumption settlement. In simple words, it¡¯s a meal card.¡±

    ¡°With this single card. The shelter¡¯s future consumption, welfare distribution, etc. will be much more convenient. You guys don¡¯t want to wait for the clerk to record everyone¡¯s work points exchange while waiting for food in the cafeteria, right?¡±

    ¡°And now, this line is for the identification process. Just wait for a while. It won¡¯t be long now.¡±

    The surrounding survivors showed an awe expression and eximed.

    Liang Hao was smiling with a pleasant face. They moved forward slowly, after 10 minutes, Liang Hao finally arrived at the cafeteria¡¯s entrance. Two staff members held a device that looked like a fingerprint record device when we went to the government office to make an ID card.

    After greeting the two, Liang Hao pressed his thumb on the identification device, the green light lit up. Then, he signed his name on the side of the writing pad. Soon, his identity card emerged from the hole under the identification device.

    ¡°Mr. Hao, this is your identity card. Your sry will be recorded with this. Any transaction within the shelter can be made with this card.¡±

    It was a decent card with only the simple information of his name and a small semi-transparent box next to it. When the thumb with fingerprint authentication was swiped across it, it would show the remaining work points amount in the card. It¡¯s not much, but at least it¡¯s decent enough for now.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the limited information and the excessive amount of spirit stones spent on research and development. Tang Yu would have wanted to get a magic version of the phone, then everything would be solved.

    There was a fast-food window in front of the cafeteria. Seeing the wide range of dishes, Liang Hao couldn¡¯t help but feel a little teary-eyed.

    The dishes were not expensive, mostly home-cooked dishes or dishes that weremonly made in the cafeteria before the doomsday, such as shredded fish and pork, stir-fried eggnt, mapo tofu, stir-fried pork with potato, tomato and egg and so on.

    But the survivors behind him were petrified, smelling the familiar dish. They all felt like they were back before the doomsday. Some of them were feeling nostalgic, but those who moved on quickly had already eaten the meal.

    Zhao Ming ced tworge bowls on the table in front of him, a bowl of hot and sour ss noodles, and a bowl of beef noodle soup with pickled vegetables. They sucked the noodles noisily and ate with delight. At the end of the meal, they burped with satisfaction.

    On the opposite seat, the Hammer Brothers looked very serious, eating therge bowls on the table. As highly powerful hunters, their food quantity matched their strength, a mountain of food filled their table. This wasn¡¯t a meal, this was a battle. And both of them were very serious.

    In the distance, Peng Bo carried arge tray of food in his hand. His tray was already filled with so many bowls and tes. But once he saw the Hammer Brothers¡¯ table, his eyes widened with disbelief. How could someone eat even more than him!

    ¡°Da Peng, help me with this, I want to order some more.¡±

    Peng Bo soon took another tray to his table. He observed the Hammer Brothers, who were still eating in the distance,paring the food in his hand and nodded in satisfaction.

    If Chen Haiping had been present, he would notice his mistake at the amount of food cooked today ¨C he had ignored the foodies.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    On the other side of the cafeteria.

    After Zhao Ming finished slurping up the noodles, he nced at the Hammer Brothers and their almost depleted mountains of food. He felt inferior to them in all aspects, not just power. Even their eating speed made him humbled down.

    But Zhao Ming believed this would be temporary. He had a dream. One day, he would be as powerful as Captain Roger.

    At this time, the two Hammer Brothers had finished their shares. They were getting ready to leave when Zhao Ming called them and smiled mysteriously, ¡°Brothers, I have good news. Do you want to hear it?¡±

    The Hammer Brothers were curious, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell us this morning about the cafeteria? Is that the good news?¡±

    ¡°What do you think about the cafeteria? I mean, in terms of the environment.¡± Zhao Ming started to ask.

    ¡°Environment¡­¡± The tall one, Ma Jiafeng, pondered and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pretty good environment. It¡¯s clean,fortable, and spacious.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t think of a better word, but the cafeteria¡¯s environment was indeed out of everyone¡¯s expectations. Even though the name was ¡®cafeteria,¡¯ the interior inside looked like an upper-middle-ss establishment. The seats were soft andfortable, it¡¯s even better than their residence at the moment.

    ¡°I know, right? Well, let me tell you something¡­¡± Zhao Ming said with a mysterious face.

    A few minutester, the three of them arrived at the corner of the vi area. This ce was somewhat remote, but at some point, several vis here had been demolished, and two eight-story buildings were built in its ce.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Looking at the two brother¡¯s somewhat stupid-looking astonished faces, Zhao Ming harbored augh in his heart. He heard a lot of gossips to hang out with strong people like the Hammer Brothers. Seeing their astonishment, he finally said, ¡°This building on the left will be the residence of the patrol team. Captain Roger will announce it tonight. Of course, I asked about it in advance.¡±

    Zhao Ming brought the two of them to the door, took out the identity card he had just received today, and ced it in front of the door to scan it, the door soon opened. They went upstairs and crossed the corridor to enter a room.

    The room was simple, a studio room equipped with a toilet and bathroom. It wasn¡¯t big, but it had all the essentials such as running water and electricity¡­ or, to be exact, power source supply. This was much better than living in the vi.

    Although the vi wasrge, many people lived there together. In the night, they could only light candles and had to go to a ce one or two kilometers away just to fetch water.

    In contrast, it¡¯s like walking from a rural vige into a prosperous city.

    ¡°This is a benefit that our patrol members had. Each person has their own room. Other survivors who wanted to live in the apartment would have to pay in work points or spirit stones. Of course, I also asked around. Apparently, the shelter will also build several higher ss housing such as suites, and a family vi. We can live in those housing once we earn enough contribution points. Isn¡¯t it exciting?!¡±

    Zhao Ming exined it loud and clear.

    The Hammer Brothers took a good look at the room and were very satisfied¡­ Of course, this was Zhao Ming¡¯s room.

    The two brothers, although they had ustomed to humble living, how could they advance stronger when they need to go out to fetch water every day? It¡¯s a waste of time. But now, it¡¯s better. The basic furniture they needed was already here. Zhao Ming had indeed brought them the good news.

    Ma Jiafeng looked pleased and patted Zhao Ming¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Indeed, you have brought us good news. In return for telling us the news, we¡¯ll take you into hellish training today. After all, your strength is still a bit weak.¡±

    Zhao Ming changed his expression puzzled, startled, and bitter.

    Happy news = hellish training? What the hell!

 Chapter 106 â€“ Counter-Stress Training

    <h4>Chapter 106 ¨C Counter-Stress Training</h4>

    Zhao Ming looked bitter as he followed The Brother Iron Hammer to the training camp. It¡¯s hard to refuse the Hammer Brothers¡¯ demand. He clearly wanted to be a salted fish in his bed, dreaming. The kind that he could be stronger without training. Zhao Ming felt that he would be gloomy within the next few minutes.

    The three of them arrived at the third floor, the door was locked. Before, it was troublesome to go to the employment center every time they wanted to train to exchange the disposable permission card. But now, it was much more convenient. The three of them took out their cards and swiped them and went into the room.

    Naturally, Zhao Ming hade here before. After joining the patrols, under Captain Roger¡¯s leadership. He had tried the facility called the rapid runway, the facility that left an ineradicable shadow inside his fragile heart.

    In the middle of the conversation, Ma Jiageng walked to the training facility called Strain Space. This facility was a half-sphere space that covered a wide area. After the hunter entered it, they needed to dodge attacks from all directions. It was a facility that trained reflexes.

    Ma Jiafeng patted Zhao Ming¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll enter first to demonstrate, so watch this, kiddo.¡±

    As he entered it, the doors of the facility closed, and the entire space was closed. Even though it was closed, a portion of the outer facility wall was transparent, so everyone could see what¡¯s going on inside.

    Ma Jiafeng took a deep breath and softly said the keyword to start the facility. In a split second, red lights shed inside the strain space. Cannon muzzle suddenly emerged from the inner part of the facility that wasn¡¯t transparent. Suddenly shooting energy balls.

    Ma Jiafeng¡¯s appearance remained unchanged, and with a slight sideways movement, he dodged this energy ball.

    This was the strain space. The goal was to try to receive as little damage as possible within the allocated time. This energy ball was just the beginning. Soon, more and more cannons sticking out of the inner wall, and an energy ball hit Ma Jiafeng in the center. Ma Jiafeng focused his gaze at the surroundings. His body quickly evaded back and forth, constantly dodging the iing energy balls.

    But suddenly.

    With a grimace sound, a purple-redser beam shot onto the other side of the inner wall and approached slowly towards Ma Jiafeng. His moving space was gradually being restricted! Cold sweat gradually slipped off Ma Jiafeng¡¯s forehead.

    Suddenly, another purple-redser shot out andnded on his side. He was in a state of shock. His intended dodging position was already upied by theser, and he could only twist his body strongly. Still, he was also inadvertently hit by an energy ball.

    Suddenly, Ma Jiafeng looked tense.

    The shot was painful. The energy ball wasn¡¯t strong enough to inflict a fatal wound, but the shot had a special effect on conducting pain and paralyzed the user. In this strain space, being hit was not about losing points. But once the user¡¯s endurance depleted, it would mean game over. Ma Jiafeng didn¡¯t falter, with strong willpower to ovee the paralyzing effect, he nearly couldn¡¯t avoid the next attack.

    Finally, the round was over. The blinding red light gradually turned into a soft green light.

    ¡°Training ended. User Ma Jiafeng, Difficulty: easy, Hit: 1, Body movement radius: 2.5 m, Score: B-¡°

    The screen next to the strain space immediately disyed the training result.

    Ma Jiafeng was deeply disappointed, ¡°What? I can¡¯t even reach B! When will I get A score? It¡¯s only at easy difficulty too.¡±

    Zhao Ming stood at the side, jaw-dropping. Indeed, it was only at easy difficulty. However, there weren¡¯t many patrol members who could only achieve D score, let alone a B-!

    Training in strain space wasn¡¯t about mere strength. It¡¯s thebination of strength and reflexes, including the speed at which the energy ball bounces. The number of energy balls, etc., would all changed depending on the strength of the user. Being a triple awakening stage hunter wouldn¡¯t just give them an advantage over a first awakening stage.

    However, Ma Jiafeng was far above the other patrol members.

    When Zhao Ming looked at Ma Jiafeng, he could only give a slight twitch of his lips as a sign of respect. Of course, it was said that the shelter¡¯s top-ranking masters had an even higher score. He had heard of Captain Roger¡¯s best record was B+ on the highest difficulty setting.

    Leader Tang would be even harder to imagine. Probably the shelter¡¯s masters were monsters, and he was already ustomed to them.

    After Ma Jiafeng walked out of the strain space, he was already sweating profusely, yet his entire demeanor was smooth.

    ¡°Zhao Ming, it¡¯s your turn! Now that you have this kind of strength training, your reflexes are the best because we will rely heavily on our reflexes when facing the demonic beast. After all, it¡¯s hard for us humans to withstand a demonic beast¡¯s attack. Well, now go on!¡± He pushed Zhao Ming¡¯s back.

    The force was so great that Zhao Ming stumbled and was almost thrown into the strain space. The facility door immediately closed, and finally, he heard Ma Jia Feng¡¯sughter, ¡°Go! After you get used to the training, you¡¯ll find that it¡¯s kind of cool.¡±

    The red light gradually turned on, and Zhao Ming swallowed hard his saliva. An energy ball shot out, and he stirred, takingrge steps to dodge it. However, as soon as he stood still, his eyes caught sight of another ball of energy flying.

    ¡°So fast?!¡±

    The energy ball gradually erged in his pupils, Zhao Ming leaned back, and it flew past against his cheek.

    His heart was pounding fast, ¡°Alright, I can avoid¡­¡±

    He screamed, and at some point, an energy ball shot on his back. Zhao Ming felt half of his body went numb. Seeing more and more energy balls flying towards him, his eyes were wide open. But his body could hardly move. Soreness and tingling pain came from every part of his body. Zhao Ming¡¯s face was twisted with pain, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a suppressed scream from his mouth.

    Probably everyone on the entire third floor of the training camp could clearly hear his scream. Fortunately, apart from himself, there were only two brothers in the entire building. And those two weren¡¯t experts, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that bad.¡±

    Thinking so, his eyes suddenly saw a few figures walking up to the third floor. It was his fellow patrol members. Every night, the training camp was always crowded. Even though the third floor required quite a lot of contribution points, there would still be many peopleing to train here.

    At the moment, the only young female hunter in the entire patrol team came over. She heard the scream and was curious.

    Zhao Ming¡¯s face darkened at theing crowds. He was both physically and mentally hurt. He felt that his good name was ruined.

    One after another, the patrol members arrived on the third floor to train. They needed to line up to use the popr training facilities.

    Zhao Ming stared nkly like a dead fish, looking disheartened.

    Suddenly, there was a mor nearby.

    ¡°Leader Tang is here!¡±

    They were all startled to see Leader Tang, Captain Roger, and Vice-Captain Shay ascend the stairs.

    This line up was rather bizarre.

    Particrly because Leader Tang never went to the third floor!

 Chapter 107 â€“ New Weapon Test

    <h4>Chapter 107 ¨C New Weapon Test</h4>

    When Tang Yu arrived at the third floor, he saw many hunters were training feverishly. Most of the popr training facilities were upied. The others waited for their turns, watching and chatting.

    ¡°Looks like the third level is crowded¡­¡±

    Although there were still many empty spaces on the fourth floor, it¡¯s not open to the regr members of the patrol. Tang Yu didn¡¯t want to be surrounded by observers while he¡¯s training. The solution was simple. He just needed to upgrade the training camp. Either to increase the floor numbers or expand the building, it certainly would solve the problem.

    ¡°The spiritual space can also be rented out by now¡­¡± Tang Yu pondered.

    Previously, Tang Yu charged a high cost for the spiritual space because he didn¡¯t want the survivors to find it too early. After all, no matter how magical the building was, it still counted inside the architectural ability. So the spiritual space was too advanced for his ability.

    Of course, he could also im to be a creation ability holder, but many would doubt him. The equipment in the shelter, including the puppets and the training equipment in the training camp, were all beyond the range of ability.

    Back then, he needed to hide his ability. But now that the territory rose into level 3 and he had plenty of spirit stones in his hand, he gradually advanced stronger and could build things leisurely.

    After all, it was indeed a special ability called ¡®System¡¯.

    He shook his head. The business was his top priority now. His purpose was not to train but to test out some weapons.

    The Floating Chariot and Cloud Roaring Bed Crossbow couldn¡¯t be manufactured yet due to ack of materials. But he already crafted the Swift Revolver. This kind of firearm, even if it was a low-grade weapon, the grade was much higher than the basic weapons. It¡¯s important to test it and record the data.

    Initially, he wanted Roger or Shay to try it. But on second thought, they both were either too strong or too experienced. They wouldn¡¯t be able to disy the revolver¡¯s power. It¡¯s better to let an ordinary hunter test it.

    Roger stated his purpose that he needed someone to participate in conducting a test of the new weapon. The patrols were surprised, most of the members who were in the middle of their training stopped and gathered.

    ¡°A new weapon? What kind of weapon? There was no test when the longsword came out. I guess this one is special.¡±

    ¡°Me me me! Leader Tang, Captain Roger! I will participate in the new weapon test.¡± some people jumped like a child.

    ¡°Take it easy.¡± Tang Yu told the patrol members to keep quiet and continued, ¡°The weapon we¡¯re testing now is a new firearm type. The testing ce is at the Fantasy Shooting Range over there.¡±

    Zhao Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. Guns were something he excelled. Besides, the rules of the Fantasy Shooting Range were much friendlier than the Strain Space. If he could seize this opportunity to use the new guns to get high scores in the Fantasy Shooting Range, wouldn¡¯t that wipe away his dark history? He wanted to take a step forward and fight for this test slot opportunity!

    Just then, he heard Leader Tang continue, ¡°To fully test the power of the new weapon. The Fantasy Shooting Range difficulty needs to be adjusted above the normal level. Is there anyone who wants to participate in the test now?¡±

    Zhao Ming, who was excited, paused. His face abruptly stiffened. Above normal difficulty level? He had confidence if it was an easy difficulty, but the normal difficulty was a bit¡­

    He thought about it and chose to follow his heart.

    After a moment of silence, a voice broke from among the crowds, ¡°Interesting! I¡¯ll do it!¡± a short, chubby hunter emerged from the crowd. The man was Ma Jiaze. He seized the opportunity while his brother and the others were tired from training.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Tang Yu looked at him, nodded his head, and handed over two weapons. They were two exquisite revolvers with ck metallic color. One couldn¡¯t help it but admired its luxurious appearance.

    ¡°This is a revolver?¡± Ma Jiaze asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s different from a normal pistol and has special effects. But let¡¯s try it out first.¡±

    The moment Ma Jiaze picked up the two pistols in his hands, he immediately felt something different. He froze on where he stood until Ma Jiafeng poked him and brought him back to reality.

    ¡°Why do I feel like my body bes lighter after holding these two guns?¡±

    His brother scolded him, ¡°It¡¯s a gun, not a shoe! Look at your own body weight. Of course, the pistols are lighter!¡±

    Ma Jiaze scratched the back of his head out of embarrassment, but he couldn¡¯t exactly say how he felt.

    Tang Yu, at his side, however, knew exactly why. The Swift Revolver was a higher grade weapon with arge magazine capacity, and it was engraved with two kinds of runes. At the moment, Tang Yu bought a lot of rune types in the market. All of which were basic runes, but it greatly enriched the rune types he possessed. Both of the Swift Revolvers were inscribed with speed runes and precision runes.

    The speed runes were a precious attribute rune. Ma Jiaze instantly felt his body be lighter the moment he held the gun. Tang Yu had also tried it and estimated the rune could increase the user¡¯s overall speed by 10%. If the range was focused into the hand that was holding the gun, the speed increase would be even higher. When paired with the other hand, the user would certainly be a fast shooter.

    By this time, Ma Jiaze had entered the fantasy shooting range and stood on the green area. He quickly chose normal difficulty and began the training session. Soon, the heads of demonic beasts with different shapes emerged. These demonic beasts were translucent like a ghost with a few red spots across their bodies, indicating the demonic beast¡¯s weak point. As long as the user shot the red dots, they would be able to defeat the imaginary demonic beast in one hit. On the other hand, if they failed to shoot the weak points, they would need to inflict more damage to defeat the beast.

    In this session, the demonic beast would charge into the green area. Once the demonic beast arrived at the green area, the user would have their score reduced. Simr to the strain space. The good thing was that there¡¯s no penalty for pain or injury.

    Demonic beasts appeared, shrieking and rushing in towards Ma Jiaze. He gripped both guns and shot with a loud bang. Initially, he couldn¡¯t¡¯ shoot the weak points and needed three to five shots to finish off a demonic beast. However, Ma Jiaze¡¯s uracy increased greatly, it only cost him one or two shots to finish off a demonic beast.

    The observer gaped in awe, ¡°I never thought that the Hammer Brothers were this good at shooting! I thought they were only good at using hammers!¡±

    ¡°I know, right?! So far, not a single demonic beast has crossed the green area! It¡¯s great for normal difficulty!¡±

    However, Ma Jiafeng watched his brother from among the crowd. He naturally understood his brother¡¯s strengths and weaknesses more than anyone else. His melee strength wasn¡¯t that bad, but his marksmanship was¡­.

    ¡°His marksmanship was mediocre. It would be great if he could shoot a demonic beast within 50 meters! He wasn¡¯t that good!¡±

 Chapter 108 â€“ Searching for Minerals

    <h4>Chapter 108 ¨C Searching for Minerals</h4>

    Hearing Ma Jia Feng¡¯s words, everyone else looked over, but their eyes showed disbelief. Look at the training ground, double shots fired one after another. At most, two shots could defeat an illusionary Demonic Beast, yet he called this mediocre? If it were them, countless demonic beasts would have crossed the green zone by now!

    ¡°You guys have such a bad sight. Don¡¯t you think I don¡¯t know my own brother¡¯s power? Why would I lie to you?¡±

    When Ma Jiafeng said so, indeed, he didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Everyone was a little confused. The bullets didn¡¯t explode like this either. Gradually, their eyes fell on the twin revolvers in Ma Jiaze¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Their breathing became ragged. Although it was unbelievable, the reality was exactly like what they thought. This revolver was too strong! The more time spent in the Fantasy Shooting Range, the more demonic beasts appeared at the same time. There were even a number of flying magical beasts that were faster and harder to target their weaknesses.

    Pressure increased on Ma Jiaze¡¯s shoulder. Suddenly, he aimed at a flying demonic beast and fired. But the weapon was out of bullets with a loud click sound. Although this magic modified version of the revolver had a veryrge magazine capacity, it also had an upper limit. It wouldn¡¯tst long in this high-intensity output.

    The observer hunters sighed slightly, there were several Demonic Beasts around at the moment that had approached the green area. Still, they didn¡¯t expect one of the revolvers to run out of bullets, it would be a bit of a pity if he failed in this situation.

    Ma Jiaze¡¯s expression also changed. One hand quickly ejected the clip. The other hand holding the gun, went to pull out the clip. This process was a bit messy, yet the movement was fast. He was astonished, when did he have such fast hand speed?!

    The others, even more rmed.

    ¡°So fast! Is this the strength of the triple awakening hunter?¡±

    ¡°No, the double awakening hunters shouldn¡¯t be this fast either. I at least have the strength of the double awakening, there¡¯s no way I can¡¯t even keep up with my eyes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ma Jia Feng also nodded, ¡°I¡¯m a bit stronger than Jia Ze, yet I don¡¯t have such speed. Moreover, I know exactly my brother¡¯s strength, even if he was single for more than 20 years*, he wouldn¡¯t be able to practice such hand speed.¡±

    He remembered Ma Jiaze just said that he felt his body be lighter as soon as he picked up the two revolvers. He didn¡¯t think much of it at the time, but now it seemed like¡­

    Ma Jiafeng looked at the revolver, his eyes zing with anticipation. In his heart, he was also amazed, as expected from Leader Tang! Only he alone could develop such a weapon!

    Finally.

    The training session at the Fantasy Shooting Range was over, and Ma Jiaze wiped the sweat from his forehead and walked out with a tired face. He saw the score that appeared on the disy screen on the sida, B-.

    How could his normal difficulty score be even higher than easy difficulty?!

    He was all excited, ¡°So, I¡¯m that strong? It looks like I should switch to being a gunslinger.¡±

    He nodded his head as he said it, feeling that this suggestion was very feasible. Especially holding those two revolvers, he really felt like he was the ultimate gunner. It¡¯s true, he never practiced firearms much at all. But he¡¯s a hunter and possesses good eyesight, he naturally could aim more quickly, but it wasn¡¯t that simple.

    He must be a prodigy!

    That¡¯s why he could achieve a B- score in the normal difficulty level!

    While he was daydreaming, a big hand pped his head. Ma Jiaze turned around and saw his big brother looking down at him with nted eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize what level of marksmanship you¡¯re at now?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    After the test, Tang Yu let out two more hunters with different strengths and entered the fantasy shooting range. As expected, after holding the swift revolver, they were able to perform well in the normal difficulty level.

    After that, someone else tested a higher level at the advanced difficulty level. Although they quickly failed, they also reflected the swift revolver¡¯s power.

    One by one, the patrol¡¯s eyes lit up, and they almost asked Leader Tang about the price of such a weapon. The only one who looked confused was Ma Jiaze.

    His dream of being a prodigy was ruthlessly shattered. But looking at the two exquisite revolvers, he quickly rekindled his confidence. At least, no matter what, he was a firearms prodigy when he held those two revolvers. He wanted to own those revolvers.

    Taking back the twin swift revolvers, Tang Yu smiled with satisfaction. Particrly, when he looked at the eager looks of the patrol team members, his smile brightened even more.

    Desire is a good thing¡­

    In this way, the new swift revolver would hit the trigger ofpetition among the patrol members. And also motivates them to work even harder to contribute to the shelter in exchange for contribution points.

    And after a while, the spirit stones and materials he spent would return into his hands.

    Splendid!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Back at the research institute, Tang Yu entered the newly measured revolver data into the database. This data could be used to strengthen the weapon. Nowadays, there were two ways to strengthen a weapon. The first one was to improve the blueprint through the research institute. The other way was to rece the materials used to craft the weapon with better ones.

    The better materials used in the second method include demonic beast materials such as ws, bones, scales, and so one. The durability of these materials far exceeded ordinary iron. Although they were not necessarily inferior to extraordinary minerals.

    A weapon such as the Swift Revolver was powerful, urate, andpelling. It would be a shame if he can¡¯t upgrade it.

    Tang Yu optimized the blueprint of the Swift Revolver and selected the most suitable materials, many of which were the leftovers from the high-ranked demonic beasts in the battle of the spirit stones mine. He then took the drawings to the workshop to craft the two brand new Swift Revolvers.

    Perhaps because the materials used were different. The appearance of the new ones was different too. The new revolvers were in a lustrous silver color with slightly elongated barrels. At the same time, it also improved in terms of range and power. Naturally, the crafting costs were higher.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I can make an enhanced version of the swift revolver with demonic beast materials. But I still can¡¯t craft the Floating Chariot. There were some specific minerals and were irreceable. Besides, to upgrade the territory to level 4, I also need a special rare material.¡±

    It gave him a hint of sadness, these materials were hard to find! The mission to find those materials should be done as soon as possible.

    Tang Yu summoned Roger.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±

    Tang Yu took out a stack of photos he had prepared before, ¡°Keep an eye out for these minerals when you and the patrol team went out. Post relevant missions in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, whether for the actual items or just news.¡±

    Roger nodded.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Tang Yu contemted, ¡°Ordinary shelters might have some kind of special minerals. We should find these shelters and trade with them as well, that way, maybe we can get these special minerals faster.¡±

    ¡°These minerals, when you patrols are out, keep an eye out for them. And along the way, post relevant missions in the Adventurers Union, whether you can take out physical items or just news.¡±

    Back then, he found arge piece of a special metal in Wang Tai¡¯s safe. Now he detected that it was indeed a very high-grade special metal. These metals didn¡¯t necessarily exist in pieces. Just like Wang Tai¡¯s piece of Transcendent Metal was taken from mineral ore. In that way, Tang Yu was more inclined to the fact that for some reason, these transcendent minerals spawned at random ces.

    Perhaps there were also spirit stones that spawned in patches, like the spirit stones mine, that must also be a strategic level resource. Generally, however, the ability to find special minerals seemed to be unrted to strength. Instead, luck and numbers were more important.

    Rather than letting the patrol search alone, it was better to try their luck at other shelters.

 Chapter 109 â€“ The Main Material of the Body Hardening Potion

    <h4>Chapter 109 ¨C The Main Material of the Body Hardening Potion</h4>

    Roger also thought this method was good. It¡¯s better than searching for a needle in a haystack*.

    ¡°My lord, what items are we going to trade with these shelters with? Supplies or equipment?¡±

    ¡°Equipment.¡± Tang Yu contemted, ¡°There are some materials we cannot produce right now; it¡¯s better to stock them first. As for the equipment used for trading, choose ordinary firearms, including pistols, rifles, light machine guns. For these sniper rifles, rocketunchers, and other mass-killing weapons, don¡¯t trade them for now.¡±

    ¡°When trading, prioritize the trade of special materials. Not just the one in these photos. Especially the special minerals. In short, get everything necessary, including spirit stones.¡±

    He didn¡¯tck spirit stones anyway.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Tang Yu thought, ¡°Let¡¯s bring along a rocketuncher or two, as well as a crafted longsword. They can be used as bait to see what good things those shelters cane up with.¡±

    Roger wrote these down, and as if remembering something, he took out a small wooden box from his back. He opened the wooden box, and what was inside seemed to be some kind of herb, ¡°My Lord, this is what the patrol members found. It looks a bit like one of the medicinal herbs you were looking for. Please check it out.¡±

    Tang Yu took the wooden box. This herb was about the size of a palm, the leaves were dark green, but there was a slightly brownish red in the rhizome. He leaned close to the wooden box and sniffed it, a faint fishy smell entered his nose.

    These days, not only blueprints can be bought from the market. Some medicinal recipes, such as a body hardening potion form that Tang Yu valued very much, were also found. He was now stuck on the fifth awakening level. On the one hand, it was difficult to break through the bottleneck from the fifth to the sixth stage. On the other hand, he hadn¡¯t fully tapped his potential yet, as he wasn¡¯t suitable yet for a breakthrough.

    But tapping his potential was not as fast as refining and upgrading the spirit power. It took time to rely on oneself to exercise little by little, or to cultivate. This potentialy mainly in physical quality. The body hardening potion was good enough to tap into his own physical quality in a short period.

    Tang Yu had found most of the herb in the recipe, and now he had found the rarest one, Fishy Herb.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. This is Fishy Herb, where did you find it?¡± Tang Yu asked.

    Roger thought, ¡°It¡¯s said that it was found by the stream where the survivors usually fetch water. Our team member also happened to find it while on patrol today, would you like to go over there and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    The two patrol members who found Fishy Herb were very excited. Tonight happened to be their turn to patrol so they couldn¡¯t go to the training camp. When they heard Leader Tang had brought new weapons to the training camp to test it, they were frustrated because they couldn¡¯t see it. But now, they didn¡¯t expect that Leader Tang wanted them to lead the way. They suddenly felt a great honor.

    ¡°Leader, this is where I found it.¡±

    Tang Yu looked at it. It was a rock by the stream, about the size of a basketball.

    The patrol member who found the fishy herb said, ¡°I found it behind this rock. It¡¯s quite hidden. I found it tonight when my shlight identally shed it.¡±

    Tang Yu went to the area behind the rock and saw the dirt was different from the rest of the area, it was maroon.

    ¡°Is this blood? It seems that the environment in which fishy herbs grow needs to be nourished with demonic beasts¡¯ blood.¡±

    Having studied pharmacy, he had some knowledge of the environment in which the herbs grew. He was able to determine it at once. In particr, the edge of the stream was rather damp, and so was the soil condition. It should all be rted to the herb¡¯s growth.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go down this stream. We might be able to find more fishy herbs upstream.¡±

    ¡°Leader¡­¡± Roger suggested, ¡°We should probably call the others. The night is treacherous, it would be better if we look for it with more people.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded.

    Roger quickly returned with the other patrol members. Soon, the group walked down the riverbed. As they walked along the riverbed, the width of this stream gradually grew wider. The water collided with the rocks, making a loud sshing sound. Each patrol member swiped their shlight around the area. Suddenly, a patrol member eximed, ¡°Over there!¡±

    In the distance, illuminated by the shlight, a few palm-sized nts looked very simr to the fishy herb. The person was about to approach the herb when Roger suddenly spoke, ¡°Watch out! Something is moving!¡±

    Tang Yu raised his eyebrows and gazed into the darkness ahead.

    Ssh!

    A shadow stepped on the water surface, quickly moving towards the group. The shlight spotted the shadows, revealing the shadow¡¯s full appearance. Its gray scaly armor and huge mouth opened, revealing the sharp teeth inside.

    It was a crocodile! An alienated crocodile!

    It moved so fast, flicking its tail and rushed ashore, sshing debris and waters towards the crowd. The patrol members who were holding rifles instinctively shot theing beast. The bullets hit the scaly armor with a metal ng,pletely repelled the bullets. The crocodile wasing closer, ordinary guns weren¡¯t effective! In fact, it only enraged the crocodile.

    Suddenly, the crocodile stared at Tang Yu, dashing on all four limbs. Its entire body leaped forward, mouth wide open, revealing its sharp and fierce teeth.

    ¡°My lord! Watch out!¡± Roger took out his ymore and guarded Tang Yu. He didn¡¯t say anything, just focused his gaze on theing beast. His hands quickly reached the twin swift revolvers on his waist.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Both guns fired, the bullets entered the crocodile¡¯s mouth. For a split second, blood blossomed inside its mouth, and the crocodile¡¯s body flew forward under the effect of inertia.

    However, after firing two shots, Tang Yu casually swayed to his side. The crocodile¡¯s huge body flew past him and rolled heavily to the ground with a loud bam. After a slight twitching, the crocodile was silent, lifeless.

    Bull¡¯s eye!

    ¡°It¡¯s those revolvers!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh, I¡¯d spend all of my fortunes for a revolver like that!¡±

    ¡°Did you notice how marvelous Leader Tang was? When facing that enormous alienated crocodile, after firing two shots, he turned to the side without even looking! Do you know what that means? It¡¯s confidence! He¡¯s confident that the two shots will be enough to kill that crocodile!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Besides, it¡¯s night, and the crocodile moved very fast! Even when illuminated by the shlight, it¡¯s hard to see it clearly. And this isn¡¯t the fantasy shooting range, it¡¯s the real world! There are no red marks for the vital point, no one-hit-kill setting. But even so, Leader Tang could instantly finish the alienated crocodile!¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that Leader Tang is particrly amazing! Faced with the deadly bite of an alienated crocodile, the dying man, after firing two shots, turns to the side without looking, why? That¡¯s confidence! Confident that those two shots will be enough to kill the alien crocodile!¡±

    Tang Yu was embarrassed when he heard thosepliments. The fact that he could finish the crocodiley in the difference in level. No matter what, he was a master of the fifth awakening level. For others, the movement speed of this crocodile was fast. However, in his eyes, it was slow.

    Even he needed two shots to kill it.

    He felt embarrassed even more. Tang Yu was deeply aware of his mediocre marksmanship.

    Note

    *The phrase is usually ¡®like looking for a needle in a haystack¡¯. It describes a virtually impossible task because you would have to search for a huge area, or look through a huge number of things, to find the item or person you want. (Imagine searching through arge haystack to find a sewing needle lost or hidden somewhere in it.)

 Chapter 110 â€“ The Card Gambling Skill is the Key

    <h4>Chapter 110 ¨C The Card Gambling Skill is the Key</h4>

    Many survivors at the gate of the resort vi looked at the distance with great curiosity at the neatly lined up members of the patrol.

    ¡°The patrol has another mission this time, right?¡±

    ¡°I think so, every time a patrol gathers here, it¡¯s guaranteed that there¡¯s a mission that needs to go out, so maybe we¡¯ll have to open up to some area again today.¡±

    ¡°It looks like the porter team will be busy again. By the way, our patrol team is awesome. They went out for scouting every three days and always went to ces far away from the shelter.¡±

    The other survivor agreed.

    ¡°In the shelter that I stayed in before, the patrols there were¡­ well, as long as there wasn¡¯t ack of food, they hid in the shelter every day. Once they went out. asionally they would force us, ordinary people, to go up and explore¡­¡± he shook his head, ¡°Fortunately, the patrols at the Tree Shade Shelter are different. If I were a hunter, I¡¯d say I¡¯d go for the patrol¡¯s test no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Same. But unfortunately, I just can¡¯t awaken. Of course, for me, the most awesome one was Leader Tang. Without Leader Tang and Captain Roger, can we have the current patrol team?¡±

    The survivors here were busy and talking as they did their workload.

    On the other side, the patrol members waiting on the gate were curious. They didn¡¯t know what they were doing to do today. Soon, tworge trucks drove up to them.

    Lu Xiaopeng brightened up, ¡°Big trucks, it¡¯s going to be another big mission today!¡±

    When he first joined the patrol team, he was terrified to face a demonic beast. But now that he¡¯s an experienced hunter, Lu Xiaopeng had already had his dreame true by kicking the demonic tigers! ¡­on a note that these demonic beasts were at the first awakening level.

    Especially the newly added Swift Revolver on the exchange list empowered everyone, including Lu Xiaopeng. At this time, they were all looking forward to a big mission to earn enough contribution points. Just like thest time at the spirit stone mine, dealing with endless swarms of the demonic beast.

    Seeing Roger walked out of the car, Lu Xiaopeng quickly asked. ¡°Captain Roger, is the truck carrying all the guns?¡±

    Roger nodded.

    Lu Xiaopeng grew more and more excited, ¡°Then, where are we going to kill the demonic beast today?¡±

    ¡°TodayToday, our mission is not to hunt demonic beasts. But to trade with other shelters.¡±

    Trade? But they had to go out anyway, so that¡¯s fine. Right?

    Roger continued, ¡°To save time, we will split into two teams. Each will deliver the trading materials to a different shelter.¡±

    ¡°The First Team will follow me to the Lindongbei Shelter, while the Third Team will follow Shay to Dafafa Shelter.¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng was stunned, ¡°What about the Second Team?¡±

    ¡°Second Team will stand guard at the shelter. Others, check your equipment, and prepare to leave.¡±

    The patrol team was divided into three teams with Roger, Sky, and Shay as the captains.

    Lu Xiaopeng belonged to the Second Team, under vice-captain Sky¡¯smand. But¡­ what did he just hear? The Second Team had to stay here?

    Lu Xiaopeng, still stunned, was a little disheartened. ¡°Why did the Second Team have to be the one left behind?¡±

    At this time, Shay, who was inside the truck, smirked. ¡°Because when we were ying cardsst night, your captain, Sky, lost the game.¡±

    He¡­ yed cards and lost?

    What the hell? Why would something as important as going on a mission be decided by ying cards?! Lu Xiaopeng was dumbfounded. No wonder he hadn¡¯t seen vice-captain Sky this morning. Turned out, he lost a card gamest night. It must be hard for him¡­

    Looking at the side, Peng Bo, who belonged to the Third Team, smiled silly at the sky.

    ¡®I should have known that he would also follow a captain with great gambling skills!¡¯

    Soon, Roger summoned the members of the First and Third team, took a map and spread it out. It was a map that covered the area around Lindong Shelter. Aside from therge shelter, there were also many shelters scattered across the map. Among them, the small dot that represented the Tree Shade Shelter was crossed with an X mark.

    This was the map Tang Yu downloaded from Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s post in the war forum. He printed it out.

    Roger pointed at two small shelters and assigned the task to the patrol members.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lindong.

    Commercial district, inner street.

    The streets were filled on both sides with various shops as the pedestrians passed by. The atmosphere was calm and peaceful, if only the pedestrians were not carrying guns and swords, donned inbat suits. This was a typical view after the doomsday.

    Inside his shop, Bai Xiaosheng opened the curtain of his shop and started a new business day. He was the one with the username ¡®BaiXiaosheng10086¡¯ on the war forum.

    His original name was Xiaosheng, but his surname wasn¡¯t. After the doomsday, relying on the advantages of contacts and his ability to analyze information, Bai Xiaosheng opened this life consultation¡­ ahem¡­ an information consultation shop in Lindong Shelter. He wasn¡¯t a hunter, but every day, hunters came here to ask him for information.

    He had a decent life. He took out a book from the shelf and read it slowly, waiting for customers toe to him.

    Suddenly, Bai Xiaosheng felt the light dimmed, he raised his head to see arge man with a beard and a muscr build, who seemed to be looking at him with ill will. Bai Xiaosheng was shocked and instinctively stood up and backed away, but coldly bumped into the fleshy wall behind him. Upon further observation, there was another man with the same characteristic as the bearded man. He was surrounded by two burly men.

    Instantly, Bai Xiaosheng was being held up by the two men¡¯s left and right arm, towards the shop, whose curtain had somehow been pulled down.

    ¡°What do you want? This is the inner street, the most secure ce in the entire shelter. If you don¡¯t release me, I¡¯m going to call for help!¡± he was about to shout when a cold voice whispered in his ear.

    ¡°Go ahead. The faster you scream, the faster I¡¯ll slit your throat.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, there was a dagger on his throat. The cold de touched his neck, and in front of him, an ordinary-looking young man stood. He looked like a ghost.

    Gulp!

    Bai Xiaosheng swallowed his saliva hard. He had spent arge amount of money to open a shop in the safest area in the entire shelter. But it seemed that he had encountered an ouw who wasn¡¯t even afraid of the shelter¡¯s patrol team.

    However, Bai Xiaosheng took a nce at these people. Since they hadn¡¯t killed him yet, it meant that they wanted something. He still had a chance to survive!

    ¡± I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you want from me, but I, Bai Xiaosheng, will assist you in any way I can. So please, brothers, put down your weapon, let¡¯s talk it through. Nicely. If you kill me, the guards and other hunters will be outraged. So please, brothers. Calm down!¡±

    Bai Xiaosheng was so frightened that he stuttered.

    In front of him, however, Gray de withdrew his dagger and smiled, ¡°Actually, our attitude is very friendly. But of course, I¡¯d advise you not to do anything unnecessary. Otherwise, even if we do certain things to you, don¡¯t expect the security team to find out.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and see if the surveince camera you ced at the entranced captured us or not.¡±

    After his usual intimidation, Gray de pped his hands and signaled the two burly men to release Bai Xiaosheng, ¡°The nonsense is over. Next, let¡¯s talk about business. For example, I need information about these minerals, and another example, I want you to work for our boss.¡±

    Just like magic, a stack of photographs appeared in Gray de¡¯s hand. He tossed the photos, and theynded on the table in a perfect fan shape.

    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s eyes widened at the differently shaped minerals in the photos. Indeed, he recognized some of them, but none of them were precious minerals.

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t pay. That¡¯s right. I won¡¯t pay even if I had the money. But¡­ we can help you with your dream of being a hunter.¡±

    Being a hunter was the one that he craved the most.

    Even though he didn¡¯tck spirit stones or connection, he still couldn¡¯t awaken.

    That hit him in the heart. He was still angry, but then, he was stunned.

 Chapter 111 â€“ Holding on the 2 ears

    <h4>Chapter 111 ¨C Holding on the 2 ears</h4>

    ¡°Do you have any methods that can make an ordinary person with insufficient qualifications to be awakened?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Bai Xiaosheng was stunned. He had always been felt unconvinced, but he hadn¡¯t expected the person in front of him would give him such a straightforward answer.

    ¡°True, we don¡¯t have it right now. But in the future, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    Gray de threw over a bottle of potion. Bai Xiaosheng jumped to catch it.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°An Awakening Potion that works even better than the one in Lindong Shelter.¡±

    The liquid inside the bottle was orange. Bai Xiaosheng shook the bottle around, but then kept an eye on the liquid movement inside. As a high-end information consultant, he thought he was good at observation. In fact, he had seen many Awakening Potions and had taken the highest quality potion in Lindong. He might try to fake it, but it wouldn¡¯t slip from his observation. Bai Xiaosheng observed the viscosity, color, and other aspects of the potion. He took a shlight, illuminated the potion as he shook it.

    After a few minutes, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It is indeed a true Awakening Potion. And the color looks even better than the highest level potion Lindong Shelter has.¡±

    He was naturally aware of the quality of the Lindong Shelter¡¯s potion. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a potion crafted by the Academy of Sciences scientist. The high-grade potion was the highest one. But now, looking at it, the high-grade version¡¯s sess rate was even worse than this bottle.

    In other words, ordinary people would have a higher chance of awakening by drinking this Awakening Potion. As long as their qualifications were up to standard, they could reach almost a 100% awakening rate.

    It was just that Bai Xiaosheng knew in his heart that he had already taken Lindong¡¯s high-grade potion, and not having awakened yet. It meant that his qualification was probably the worst of the worst. Even if he was taking this exalted Awakening Potion, the chances of being able to awaken were slim. However, the information about this bottle of potion had him interested. Regardless of who was the other party and what kind of background they had, they were strong. Being able to develop a higher quality Awakening Potion alone was the sole evident. Perhaps in the future, it would be possible to sessfully awaken those ordinary people who were theoretically unable to awaken.

    Bai Xiaosheng was originally repulsed and angry, but now he could only look at Gray de with aplicated expression.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Lord¡¯s Castle.

    Tang Yu sat at his desk, his fingers danced on the keyboard. He was working on a medicinal herbs cultivation guide book.

    At this moment, he had already opened up a new farm in the back valley, especially to grow medicinal herbs. These medicinal herbs were either mutated from the pre-doomsday herbs or simply appeared after the doomsday. Like the fishy herbs, it had extraordinary medicinal effects, superb in any way from the pre-doomsday herbs. It could even be made into a potion.

    Growing these medicinal herbs required a high skill. Tang Yu had already transnted the fishy herbs he harvested yesterday to the newly opened secondary garden. Yet this was something he couldn¡¯t do by himself all alone. He would need to train some people who knew how to grow herbs. The cultivation book was based on everything he hadpiled and summarized from the basic pharmacy book. They could be used to cultivate medicinal herbs.

    Knock knock.

    There was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Chen Haiping pushed the door.

    ¡°Leader, you asked me to find those survivors with gardening experience. And I¡¯ve already found some, but I asked them, and only one of them has experienced nting herbal medicines. Yet those nting experiences aren¡¯t really useful in nting the post-doomsday herbs with different characteristics.¡±

    He sounded a little worried. He had visited the garden. Even if Leader Tang already told him the names and the characteristics of the herbs, it was hard for him to distinguish them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken this into consideration. After all,pared to ordinary crops, these herbs need more delicate care. But it doesn¡¯t matter. You will print out this herb nting manual and then send it to the survivors responsible for the herbs. They don¡¯t need to achieve a 100% survival rate, as long as we can harvest most of them, it¡¯s enough.¡±

    Chen Haiping was still full of doubts as he took the USB sh disk to print out the information. Leader Tang knew about cultivation science and herbology? But after seeing that printed out information, he was stunned. Although he couldn¡¯t understand the contents of the information, it was very detailed. All the information about herbs was neatly written. This includes the characteristics of each herb, the cultivation method, and what issues need to be taken care of. Compiling all this information wasn¡¯t just difficult. It¡¯s clearly impossible! Furthermore, the information written here was very detailed andplex. In other words, after discovering those medicinal herbs, Leader Tang only spent a few days researching the cultivation method?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    After taking care of the medicinal herbs cultivation problem, Tang Yu left the castle and arrived at the research institute. This time, he wasn¡¯t going to deduce or develop a blueprint. But to purely do an observation experiment. He¡¯s now Tang, the Scientist.

    The research institute covered thergest area of any core building. There were quite a few rooms inside, and when Tang Yu pushed open the door of one of them, he heard a soft cooing sound. There was a white rabbit locked in a transparent ss box inside the room. The rabbit stared at him, banging against the ss box.

    This was an alienated rabbit, possessing the strength of the first awakening stage. However, the research institute¡¯s ss box had special properties, when the white rabbit hit the ss, it bounced back with arge thud. It tumbled down, sshing a lot of liquid contained at the bottom.

    The liquid was the body hardening potion that he just made yesterday. This alienated rabbit was the material he used to experiment with the body hardening potion.

    The use was theoretically guaranteed since it was produced by the system. But Tang Yu decided to experiment it first in the spirit of caution and prudence.

    And this poor rabbit happened to fall into his hand. It was currently baring its teeth at him inside the box.

    Looking at this situation, Tang Yu was relieved. Sincest night, most of the medicinal effects of the body¡¯s hardening potion had been absorbed by the alienated white rabbit. The fact that it was still alive and kicking meant that there was no problem with the potion. The blueprints were excellent, and thepositions of the medicinal materials were basically good too. Of course, it was just a precaution he needed to take.

    Tang Yu opened the ss box and held the rabbit by its ears. The alienated rabbit was struggling mid-air, kicking its short legs in every direction. Its strength wasn¡¯t weak, but under the Grand Lord Tang, who had the power of a fifth awakening stage, the rabbit¡¯s struggle was nothing.

    Carrying it to another side, Tang Yu took out an egg-sized prismatic crystal.

    [Primary Detection Crystal]: can be used to detect specific information about the target, including strength, weaknesses, direction of expertise, etc.

    As a product rted to the detection lens, this detection crystal was also useful. The light on the prismatic crystal flickered. Soon, all kinds of information appeared on the crystal, including some precise data.

    After observing it for a while, Tang Yu had a clear understanding. Compared to before, this alienated rabbit physic significantly improved after using the potion, whether its muscle explosiveness or muscle strength. Obviously, this was the effect of the Body Hardening Potion. It¡¯s exactly the same as what the system described.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ what should I do with this alienated beast?¡± Tang Yu looked at the struggling alienated rabbit held mid-air.

    Little white rabbits, chopped up and skinned, and then baked. Maybe it¡¯s going to be delicious.

    The alienated rabbit lifted mid-air felt a chill on its bone, and kicked its short legs even more rapidly.

    TL¡¯s note: From this chapter forward, I¡¯ll change ¡®awakening elixir¡¯ into ¡®awakening potion¡¯.

 Chapter 112 â€“ Lin Weiâ€™s Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 112 ¨C Lin Wei¡¯s Confidence</h4>

    Maple Leaf Town.

    The Crack of the Abyss area.

    Red mist still shrouded the area, loud noises rang out from time to time. After several days of setting up, the defensive line surrounding the Crack of the Abyss was almostplete. During this time,batants guarding the area had gradually figured out the pattern of the appearance of the demonic beasts. These demonic beasts didn¡¯t emerge from the crack one after another. But rather in a batch emerged every now and then. There were also signs that every time the red mist rolled over the Crack, it meant that a demonic beast was about to appear.

    During this time, there were also demonic beasts that were extremely strong, far exceeding the most powerful human awakening at this stage. But facing the countless weapons arranged around them, that demonic beast couldn¡¯t fight back and was quickly killed.

    Lin Wei was sitting in the armored vehicle. Tapping his fingers on the table, no one knows what he was thinking about. One of his subordinates walked in, carrying a box in his hand. ¡°Boss, all 368 types of demonic beasts¡¯ blood had been prepared.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lin Wei looked up, ¡°In that case, inform the First Squad to disperse and leave. Gather at the predetermined location.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The subordinate put down the box and turned to leave.

    Linway¡¯s eyes flickered and thought for a moment, ¡°Come out of the shadows, Shadow Owls.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Behind him, a dark shadow emerged.

    ¡°The information is all clear, right?¡± Lin Wei asked.

    ¡°The figure¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°I checked it out. The ones who extinguished the Scarlet Hands were three hunters, two men, and one woman. One of the men had the ability to summon puppets, the woman had ice ability. But the three of them quickly disappeared after that explosion. They didn¡¯t seem to return to the Lindong Shelter.¡±

    Lin Wei frowned, then sighed, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not worry about that. Have you figured out the size and strength of the Tree Shade Shelter?¡±

    ¡°Well, ording to my investigation, the Tree Shade Shelter did encounter a demonic beast wave before, which is not far from what Wang Tai said. But it¡¯s rather strange that after the demonic wave, the shelter didn¡¯t copse, but instead, they rebuilt the shelter on the original site.¡±

    ¡°Not only that. Sure, the shelter is a bit odd. But ording to the information I found, that shelter seems to build a city wall overnight. Andter on, that wall was able to withstand a demonic beast wave attack,¡±

    ¡°A city wall?¡± Lin Wei¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Are you sure? Do you know any information about the appearance of the wall?¡±

    ¡°It should be an ability.¡± Shadow¡¯s voice was a bit hesitant, ¡°But the exact method of the wall building, or whether there are any restrictions to it, I couldn¡¯t dig that information.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, this shelter is quite famous in the surrounding area, and they even have a patrol team with good strength. Even though they only had a few hunters, it should be quite a bit stronger than an ordinary small shelter.¡±

    Lin Wei shook his head slightly.

    This shelter¡¯s strength was definitely not weak. An ordinary shelter wouldn¡¯t have the ability to wipe out Han Jing¡¯s team, and the investigation teams. Or maybe it was because there were several hunters with ability in the shelter. Unfortunately, this kind of superiority was only rted to an ordinary hunter. In the end, small shelters were too small in this big world.

    A frog in the borrow of the well could only admire the sky.* Nevertheless, Lin Wei didn¡¯t take it lightly. He wanted to crush any nuisance with absolute power.

    ¡°Get everyone from the Shadow Owls Unit out as well. Don¡¯t let anyone from the Tree Shade Shelter survive.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The shadow behind him disappeared.

    Lin Wei looked at the safe at his side and contemted for a moment before changing his outfit and walked out of the vehicle.

    Solving the Tree Shade Shelter was just a small matter. His point was to see with his own eyes what kind of results Dr. Zheng¡¯s n had yielded. After all, as a businessman, Lin Wei¡¯s aim was to get a lot of money from every single investment.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the wilderness, at an abandoned pharmaceutical factory.

    Before the doomsday, this was an ordinary pharmaceutical factory. However, after the doomsday, it seemed the factory workers had evacuated long. Leaving only some abandoned equipment, the factory exterior had long been overgrown with weeds.

    However, no one knew that there was an enormous space underneath this pharmaceutical factory. This was the real pharmaceutical factory, and it was engaged in some human research long before the doomsday.

    A man with round-rimmed sses, a bald head, and a slightly oversized body was staring at the screen in front of him with an excited face.

    ¡­..

    On the screen.

    There was a young survivor, unconscious and naked. His entire body was strapped on a bed. Next to him, a man in a white coat held a syringe, injecting a tube of crimson liquid inside the survivor¡¯s body. After finishing his job, the man in the white coat hurriedly left.

    Dr. Zheng was still staring closely at that screen.

    Soon, there was a change in the body of the young man who had been injected with the drug. His eyes snapped open, bloodshot, he was shrieking in pain.

    Some parts of his body gradually erged, his veins protruded, looking gruesome. Soon, the swollen parts of his body burst open with a horrifying popping sound. This was only the beginning. The young survivor screamed and struggled. After some time, his body left dangling, lifeless.

    ¡°Tch. Another failure.¡± Dr. Zheng sighed, but he wasn¡¯t disappointed much. It was initially a defective product, and the young survivor didn¡¯t meet his standard for an experimental subject. He died, sure, but the young survivor had given him some new information, so his death wasn¡¯t in vain.

    He looked to his assistant beside him, ¡°How many experimental subjects we have left?¡±

    The assistant thought, ¡°There are a total of 135 survivors, including thirteen hunters, two with double awakening stage strength.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. Especially the hunters. Only the hunters are the ones truly qualified subjects for the experiment.¡±

    Dr. Zheng wrote down the data as he said, ¡°Send words to Boss Lin to hurry up and send a new batch of the experiment subjects. I have a feeling our n will be a great sess very soon. By then, I will be able to create the most perfect experiment.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Lord¡¯s Castle, bedroom.

    Grand Lord Tang, was lying on a bathtub. Soaking in the diluted body hardening potion. The process of body hardening was not like what he had imagined would be apanied by unbearable pain. Instead, his body was warm. As if¡­ he was being massaged. This experience would be great.

    After soaking for more than half an hour, he clenched his fist and felt his strength had increased by a certain degree.

    ¡°I see. So it seems that soaking once or twice a day for a few days should be able to uncover most of the body¡¯s potential. By then, I can try to break through to the sixth awakening stage and start shaping my body.¡±

    Of course, whether he could breakthrough smoothly or not was a different story.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Tang Yu looked at the bathtub. Most of the body¡¯s hardening potion¡¯s medicinal effects had been absorbed, and its color had faded. He fell into contemtion.

    Normally speaking, the Body Hardening Potion was most suitable for people with first to fifth awakening stage strength as it could improve their body quality with maximum effectiveness. But they still could use the potion after breaking through the sixth awakening stage, although less effective.

    So, can an ordinary person who hadn¡¯t been awakened yet absorb the body hardening potion? What would happen if an ordinary human¡¯s body potential was maxed out?

    Tang Yu felt that he had a tendency to evolve into a researcher.

    TL¡¯s note

    *The frog at the bottom of the well or ncing at the skies from the bottom of the well is a title of an old Chinese fable. Nowadays, it¡¯s used as an idiom, meaning ¡®a person whose knowledge is so limited that he or she has no idea about anything aside from the world of their own¡¯.

 Chapter 113 â€“ The Price

    <h4>Chapter 113 ¨C The Price</h4>

    In the wilderness, several demonis beasts suddenly leaped out from the grown adult height weeds.

    ¡°¡± It¡¯s a carrion wolf, a one-eyed demonic beast, and a ghost face. The ghost face has a good long-range killing power, take care of the ghost face first!¡±

    An experienced member of the patrol immediately judged the situation. On the side, several other patrol members holding swords and shields quickly distracted the carrion wolf and the one-eyed beast. At the same time, a hunter who excelled in speed sprinted in a zig-zag route, avoiding the ghost face¡¯s attack while rapidly approaching. In a short time, the threatening ghost face demonic beast was taken care of. The rest of the demonic beast didn¡¯t give much resistance either.

    They frequently encountered demonic beasts along the road. And the patrol member¡¯s responses were very good. Using the demonic beasts¡¯ characteristics to split melee and long-range demonic beasts and prioritize killing the most threatening one first.

    And in a short while quickly killed the rather threatening ghost face demonic beast.

    Roger nodded in satisfaction. He had seen the progress of the patrol members. But of course, this time, their proper response was also because the types of demonic beasts encountered were recorded in detail in the illustrated guide book published by the shelter. So the patrol members could target their attack ording to the characteristics of the demonic beasts.

    It would be hard if they encountered a new demonic beast that happened to have strange abilities, just like the first time that they encountered a ghost face. This kind of demonic beast looked like a spectral face floating in mid-air. Naturally, the patrol members were at a big disadvantage.

    The patrol member who had killed the ghost face was also relieved, and when he looked up again, he could see a building in the distance as his sight crossed the tall grass. It was a High-Speed Rail station, huge red characters were written on it, Lindongbei Station.

    ¡°Is that the Lindongbei station? A shelter built on a high-speed rail station?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Roger nodded, ¡°The size is pretty big with thousands of survivors. They should have something worth trading, let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Lindongbei Shelter, where the survivors mainly lived in the main building of the High-Speed Rail Station.

    The station¡¯s view was wide open, relying on the High-Speed Rail Station¡¯s tall buildings and the surrounding terrain, they could immediately notice anying danger.

    At this moment, one of the hunters who were in charge of observation looked at the distance with wide eyes. He sharply shouted, ¡°Beware, someone¡¯sing!¡±

    Several other hunters andbatants who were in charge of observation snorted carelessly. ¡°It¡¯s just some survivors. No need to be afraid.¡±

    ¡°No, no, they have lots of people and a big truck!¡±

    The man sounded surprised. The others were stunned as well, picking up their telescope and observing the distance.

    A momentter, a hunter who looked like a small captain, looked to the others, ¡°You guys standby here, I¡¯ll go report to the Leader.¡±

    He nced at the distant group and hurriedly left.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The trucks slowly advanced forward as the members of the patrol ahead cleared the obstacles and pushed away some of the vehicles and rock blocks that were blocking the road. The group drew closer to the HRS station. By the time they got there, they could see some improvised traps ced around the HRS station, some of which were stained with the blood of demonic beasts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here,¡± Rogermanded.

    Ma Jiaze, who was in the group, was confused, ¡°We¡¯re not gonna continue?¡±

    ¡°Stupid!¡± The eldest brother, Ma Jia Feng, pped it down, ¡°Obviously, we¡¯ve been discovered by this shelter, and they definitely won¡¯t wee us in.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they wee us? But we¡¯vee all the way here¡­¡± The chubby Ma Jiaze clearly couldn¡¯t understand.

    His little brother¡¯s head was truly messed up. Ma Jiafeng shook his head. ¡°Think about it, our team had plenty of people, all of which were well-equipped and we¡¯re protecting arge truck. They can tell at a nce that we¡¯re not ordinary survivors. Smart shelters won¡¯t let us in easily.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Ma Jiaze nodded as if he hade to the realization, but his expression showed that he was still confused.

    At this time, a few survivors also came out of the Lindongbei Station. Most of them were hunters. Some of them held different types of firearms ranging from pistols, rifles, and shotguns. The leader was a middle-aged hunter, a dignified one.

    Yan Tao walked in front of the group, looking at the strangers across the street, with uniform outfits and firearms. From a nce, their power looked like they exceeded thebatants from his shelter.

    Where the hell did these peoplee from? He pondered, but didn¡¯t stop in his tracks,ing to a short distance in front of the patrol, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are doing here in our Lindongbei shelter.¡±

    Yan Tao lowered himself slightly and was on guard at the same time. He soon saw the towering man in armor across the street raised his hand, a few hunters immediately moved down a few boxes from the truck.

    ¡°We want nothing but to trade with you. Inside the boxes are our goods.¡±

    ¡°A trade?¡± Yan Tao was stunned for a moment, but quickly responded, ¡°What did you bring, and what do you want to have?¡±

    ¡°Please just look at our trade goods first.¡± Roger said, gesturing to the others to open the box.

    The box content was revealed before them.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a gun?¡±

    Behind Yan Tao, a survivor stares with disbelief, ¡°These are real guns?¡±

    This box approximately contains at least a dozen firearms, all of which seemed brand new. Even Yan Tao was surprised.

    ¡°Of course.¡± A patrol member wearing a ckbat uniform, who got Roger¡¯s signal, picked up one of the assault rifles and pointed the muzzle at the ground in the distance, firing several shots in bursts.

    ¡°You guys can try it too.¡± Roger said.

    Yan Tao hesitated but picked up one of the automatic rifles from the box anyway. He examined it and tried firing another shot.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a real gun.¡± He said, ¡°So, what do you want to get? ¡°

    After a conversation, the patrol officer in charge of negotiation presented the already prepared price.

    ¡°The pistol is worth 2 units of spirit stones, the automatic rifle is worth 5 units of spirit stone, the light machine gun price is 12

    units of spirit stones. But of course, we prefer some strange things such as exotic metals, minerals, herbs and so on. They all can be converted into spirit stones.¡±

    Yan Tao was silent, calcting the price in his mind.

    However, behind him, someone suddenly spoke up with a rude tone, ¡°One pistol costs 2 spirit stones?! Are you trying to rob us? We need to kill at least 20 demonic beasts to get them! Can a pistol with two full magazines kill that many demonic beasts? I don¡¯t think you know how to do business at all!¡±

 Chapter 114 â€“ The Deal

    <h4>Chapter 114 ¨C The Deal</h4>

    Yan Tao was shocked and gave a low roar, ¡°Jun Liang!¡±

    But Chen Junliang looked even more annoyed, ¡°Boss, am I wrong?! Spirit stones are something that even the officials of the Lindong Shelter want to have, so it must be very precious. In my opinion, 1 spirit stone is enough to get three or four pistols. You guys, if you really want to trade, show some honesty!¡±

    When Yan Tao looked behind him, many people looked agreed with Jun Lian¡¯s opinion as well. However, some things couldn¡¯t simply be calcted.

    What¡¯s more, the team in front of him was well equipped and didn¡¯t seem weak. Even if they couldn¡¯t strike a deal, he didn¡¯t want to mess with such an enemy. Yun Tao was about to say something when he saw a tall, thin man approached from across the street with a smile.

    Ma Jiafeng swept his gaze over the people in front of him. Lastly, his gazended on Chen Junliang, ¡°I say, have you misunderstood something?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chen Junliang was still a little stunned.

    ¡°Guns are a raremodity. If you don¡¯t want them, then there are still plenty of shelters in this area that want them. And about spirit stones¡­ no matter how precious it is, what¡¯s the point in having them?¡±

    What¡¯s the point?

    This sentence pped them. Everyone knew the value of spirit stones. ording to simple conversions, it was true that the price of firearms wouldn¡¯t cost that much spirit stones. But those spirit stones were useless in their hands, whereas a firearm could be used to hunt down demonic beasts, and they could get stronger. A good weapon could turn the tide of battle at a critical moment. Inparison, what could spirit stones do?

    Now, they were the ones begging for weapons. There was no room for bargaining, especially during a dangerous environment like the doomsday. Spirit stones would be meaningless if they couldn¡¯t get stronger. Many of thebatants who originally supported Chen Junliang were contemting.

    However, Chen Junliang still did not feel the same way. He was about to open his mouth when he saw that the tall, thin man¡¯s friendly demeanor suddenly changed and became serious and indifferent.

    ¡°If you want honesty, then watch this.¡±

    Ma Jiafeng spoke, carrying a hammer with the height almost as tall as him in a mighty manner. He held the hammer in one hand as if it was light, lifted it, and mmed it on the ground.

    ng!

    The ground shook violently. On the center where the hammer hit, a web-like crack rapidly spread out, caving the ground. This section of the road was cracked and destroyed by the hammer into an unrecognizable state.

    Everyone from the Lindongbei shelter, including Leader Yan Tao were speechless. The destructive force was simply terrifying!

    Chen Junliang¡¯s mouth was agape, he froze, eyes staring straight at the cracked ground. He wanted to say something, but no voice wasing out of his mouth.

    After the demonstration, Ma Jiafeng¡¯s expression softened into a smile again. He put away and said, ¡°Ahaha, sorry about that. My hand slipped a bit.¡±

    The rest of the transaction was smooth as both sides got the items they needed. As the patrol team members left, most of the people in the Lindongbei Shelter were all smiling in delight. Obviously, this transaction had been very pleasant.

    Watching the patrol members and therge truck gradually disappeared from their field of view. Yan Tao stared nkly into the distance.

    At his side, Chen Junliang was still a bit reluctant, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you take the opportunity to take them down? There must be a lot of good stuff in their truck!¡±

    Yan Tao shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t you see that all of them aren¡¯t weak? Especially the tall and thin man who just demonstrated, and the short and fat man standing to his side. If I¡¯m not mistaken, they are the Iron Hammer brothers.¡±

    ¡°What?! They¡¯re the Hammer Brothers?!¡±

    ¡°Rumor has it that they have the strength of the triple awakening stage. No wonder they¡¯re so strong.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t they wandering hunters? How could they join the Tree Shade Shelter?¡± Chen Junliang remained unconvinced and spoke again, ¡°The Hammer Brothers are strong, but we have more men on our side. And Boss, didn¡¯t you set up gunmen at the surrounding high points? We have nothing to fear from them!¡±

    Yan Tao looked disappointed and shook his head, ¡°These gunmen are thest strength of our shelter, are you going to let your brothers die and get injured for that amount of weapons? Or do you think we can easily take them down without sacrifice?!¡±

    Chen Junliang was startled, but he couldn¡¯t say anything in refutation.

    ¡°Besides¡­¡± Yan Tao¡¯s tone slowed down, ¡°The Tree Shade Shelter dared to put out light machine guns for trade. Do you think they don¡¯t have anything better? If we did fight, maybe we¡¯ll be on the losing side.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even the Hammer Brothers weren¡¯t the strongest person in the team. Have you noticed the leader of the team, the man called Roger?¡±

    When Yan Tao said this, many people reacted. Roger was a silent and reserved man, apart from the few words he said at the very beginning, most of the talking was handled by other people. Plus, they were all attracted by the Hammer Brothers¡¯ strong auras. They were all somewhat unconsciously ignoring the tall towering man. But now that they carefully thought about it, for him to lead a team and even managed to recruit strongmen like the Hammer Brothers, it¡¯s impossible that he was a weak man.

    Thinking about this, Chen Junliang was terrified.

    Yan Tao gazed into the distance and muttered, ¡°A strong shelter has appeared in this region, I don¡¯t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    On the other side, the Dafafa Shelter.

    This was a small shelter built on a mall. They had a decent location, far away from the Crack of the Abyss. The number of demonic beasts encountered daily was small. With a lot of supplies stored within the supermarket, the survivors living in this shelter lived a ratherfortable life. To be exact, the higher-ups of the shelter had afortable life.

    Leader Wang Huarong, a fat man with a round belly, was inspecting the shelter. Everywhere he went, all the survivors stopped what they were doing, and respectfully greeted Lord Wang. This had be his daily routine. This was his kingdom, and these survivors were his subjects.

    Dafafa Shelter didn¡¯t have many survivors, only a few hundreds. It wasn¡¯t that the shelter couldn¡¯t afford to amodate many survivors. They originally had many survivors who went missing in activities such as looting supplies or dealing with demonic beasts. These ordinary survivors were weak, but they had their role. Although the mortality rate was a bit too high, Wang Huarong didn¡¯t have any guilt or regret. In his opinion, without the food he provided, those survivors wouldn¡¯t have survived anyway. It was only right that they paid him back with their lives.

    During the patrol, one of his subordinates hurriedly came to report, ¡°Lord Wang, there¡¯s a group of hunters outside. They said they areing to trade with us.¡±

 Chapter 115 â€“ Catching Bullets Bare Hands

    <h4>Chapter 115 ¨C Catching Bullets Bare Hands</h4>

    ¡°Deal?¡± Wang Huarong frowned, ¡°What kind of deal? And where did those peoplee from?¡±

    His subordinate thought about it and said, ¡°Those people said they had firearms and weapons and wanted to exchange some source crystals or other rare items with us. As for their origin, they seem toe from a certain shelter.¡±

    Except for the entrance, the entire Dafafa Mall was surrounded by buildings. By blocking the entrance, the shelter safety greatly increased. After all, an ordinary demonic beast couldn¡¯t destroy a building.

    ording to his men¡¯s directions, Wang Huarong arrived at the top floor of a building. From here, he could clearly see a group of people nearby.

    ¡°Surprisingly, they were all wearing uniform clothing, and everyone had guns on their bodies. It seems that they did possess many guns. Or perhaps they had obtained a pre-doomsday weapons warehouse?¡± He narrowed his eyes and ordered the men around him.

    Quickly, the subordinate walked to the edge of the rooftop with a loudspeaker, ¡°Where are the guns you want to sell, let¡¯s see your honesty first.¡±

    After the words were shouted. Wang Huarong saw the group below, moving out arge wooden box from the back of arge truck. The box was quickly opened, revealing brand new guns inside. Most of them were pistols and rifles, but some machine guns had greater destructive force.

    ¡°They had so many. And they even had machine guns¡­¡±

    Wang Huarong mumbled and looked at the truck again, a brilliant shine lit up his eyes. If they could get hold of those weapons, then¡­

    He waved his hand again, beckoned his men, and whispered.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Below, Shay lit a cigarette and waited in silence. Soon, a voice was heard from the rooftop of a building in the distance. ¡°Our Lord Director has agreed to a deal, soe in through the gate of the shelter.¡±

    The ¡®gate¡¯ of the Dafafa Shelter was a crude gate built with a mix of wooden boards and iron bars. Blocking thergest entrance to the mall. The gate was slowly opened by a few survivors from inside. However, it was a narrow passage, just enough to allowrge trucks to barely pass through the passage.

    ¡°Hurry up and get inside! We¡¯ll be in trouble if a demonic beast attacks.¡± The survivor in charge of the gate urged them.

    Shay threw away the butt of his cigarette and nced up at the building rooftop in the distance with an inexplicable smile. He waved his hand, gesturing to the members behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The group moved slowly forward, soon arriving at the front door of the Dafafa Shelter. Shay nced briefly, shook his cloak behind him, and took the lead. The other members followed him. They nced around the shelter out of curiosity.

    Soon, it was the truck¡¯s turn to pass through. Due to its size and the narrow passage, the truck driver could only advance carefully and slowly.

    Suddenly, a loud voice was heard again.

    ¡°Do it!¡±

    Survivors with guns emerged from the buildings from both sides of the exit. They held various guns from the hand-crafted versions of the Shansei* gun. The uracy and destructive forge were far below the originals.

    But now, in this situation, the patrol members were walking down a narrow passageway where thebatants on the Dafafa Shelters had the high ground advantage.

    On the rooftop, Wang Huarong revealed his true pride at the outsiders walking right into his trap.

    ¡°Stupid. You¡¯re all too stupid. So what if you all have equipment? You can¡¯t fight back. No matter how good you were, you¡¯re all doomed.¡±

    Initially, he had prepared several alternative ns. But he hadn¡¯t expected the first one would work. As expected, these people were only lucky to get hold of those elite equipments. But in reality, they had no power at all. Wang Huarong¡¯s heart zed at the thought of getting all the equipment and guns from the truck.

    His subordinate beside him was also brightened and busy ttering his master, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Lord Director¡¯s excellent n. Now those hunters from nowhere know their ce.¡±

    Wang Huarongughed loudly.

    Immediately afterward, rumbling sounds came from below, and heughed even more. Wang Huarong was quickly stunned.

    His men only had a few guns, and they didn¡¯t have that many bullets. It was impossible for them to make such a ruckus.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Down below, Shay stepped on the ground, and the moment he heard ¡°Do it¡±, his deep voice also came out.

    ¡°Almost there¡­¡±

    A figure appeared near the window above. But Shay didn¡¯t care, he had grasped the iron sand, and it violently raised upwards. Although his job was a sniper, he was a powerful one. Under his power, the iron sand flew out like bullets.

    A dense rain of bullets fell down on the buildings on both sides.

    Thebatants who were about to shoot nced at each other. And those who had quick reactions quickly threw their body to the side, instinctively taking cover behind the wall.

    The next moment, explosions rang out. The iron sand bombarded the building¡¯s window and outer wall. Eventually exploded one by one. Shay¡¯s explosive ability relied on the material and the object¡¯s quality. The single explosion may not be great. However, with so many iron sand was thrown. Together, thousands of firecrackers explosion¡¯s destructive damage was enormous.

    Thebatants that were slow to react were blown to pieces, either alive or dead. Those who had time to react were lightly injured. But most importantly, no one dared to engage again.

    The members of the patrols who already knew about Shay¡¯s abilities were all surprised at the scene. As expected from Vice-Captain Shay, the berserk bombardment man!

    What followed was anger. Even though they had prepared for such a thing, when the Dafafa Shelter attacked them for no reason, they were all angry. The patrol members made their move.

    Some sprinted and attacked thebatants in the main gate. Others leaped and went in through the buildings on both sides from the windows.

    Peng Bo delivered a fatal punch to the man in front of him. He was about to finish his opponent when suddenly his eyes nced up and saw a sh of white light on the rooftop of the building in the distance.

    ¡°Watch out, there¡¯s a sniper!¡±

    Gun explosion sound was heard. Peng Bo froze, only to see there were no bullet holes in his body. And saw Vice-Captain shay in front of him, raising his head before Peng Bo¡¯s forehead. White smoke slowly rose from his palms.

    ¡°No¡­way¡­¡±

    Peng Bo¡¯s eyes widened as a bullet slipped out from Shay¡¯s palm.

    ttered to the ground.

 Chapter 116 â€“ This Method Was Simply Perfect

    <h4>Chapter 116 ¨C This Method Was Simply Perfect</h4>

    In the distance, the hunter who was lying on the rooftop setting up his sniper rifle to aim looked terrified. The sweat on his forehead couldn¡¯t stop sliding down. He was one of Wang Huarong¡¯s men. He wasn¡¯t weak and excelled at marksmanship. This time, Wang Huarong arranged for him to snipe the strongest person in that team.

    Sniper rifles against strong demonic beasts weren¡¯t much effective. But with dealing with strong humans, it¡¯s definitely more than enough. Not to mention, it was a sneak attack. The sniper was confident that no one could survive from his sniper bullets. But¡­what did he just see?!

    His eyes widened, and for a moment, his heart even skipped a beat. Someone actually stopped his bullet! Not even harmed! How was that even possible? The sniper couldn¡¯t even believe it.

    A hunter who could dodge his bullets at critical moments with a keen intuition for danger was already very powerful. Even Director Wang, who had the triple awakening stage strength, might not be able to do it.

    But he could clearly see the man from his telescope. The moment he pulled the trigger, that man¡¯s hand quickly blocked in front of his target¡¯s forehead. Instead of the scene where the bullets pierced through his hand and crushed his skull didn¡¯t happen! Instead, the bullet was blocked!

    Frightened, the sniper tried to fire again, but his finger trembled and couldn¡¯t pull the trigger. From his telescope, he saw the big man turned around and pulled a revolver from his waist. He was smiling and pulled the trigger.

    The sniper¡¯s eyes widened as he froze. With this distance, he didn¡¯t think that bullet could reach him. But suddenly, for some reason, a great sense of danger overtook him. The sniper tried to move, but it was as if his body was crushed with a boiler. He couldn¡¯t move. At thest moment of his consciousness, he saw the telescope burst, and then he lost consciousness.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Inside the building, a patrol member¡¯s figure shed left and right, dodging the enemy¡¯s aim as he quickly approached with a sharp sword. This patrol member¡¯s tense demeanor rxed slightly.

    Suddenly, a gunshot rang out with a thud. The patrol member stumbled.

    Not far away, a gunman hiding in the shadows took the opportunity to shoot. Yet, in the next moment, he stared at the patrol member as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, how can that uniform be bulletproof!¡±

    He screamed, but the patrol members would not give him another chance.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Another ce, at the rooftop of a building.

    ¡°Lord Director¡­ This- this¡­¡± The subordinate looked at the scene, speechless.

    Wang Huarong also saw the scene, he was terrified. He had underestimated them. He initially thought that from their high ground advantage and sneak attack, he could easily finish off the outsiders. Even though they would lose some men,pared to the guns and equipment in the truck, it¡¯s worth the risk. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect all of his men would be defeated in battle.

    Especially that man with a cigarette in his mouth. With a wave of that man¡¯s hand, half of his men were killed or wounded. Even the sniper he trusted to snipe out the strong ones were helpless against this man. How could there be such a powerful hunter?! Wang Huarong couldn¡¯t even imagine that hunters could be so powerful, especially that person, he was like a devil!

    ¡°Let¡¯s- Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t stay here.¡± Wang Huarong left with his men in a hurry.

    He was about to leave from the other side when some patrol members in ckbat uniform blocked his exit as soon as he jumped to the ground. His expression changed, ncing over the patrol members and didn¡¯t see the previous devil hunter, he was relieved. He rushed at his men. ¡°Hurry up and finish these people, we won¡¯t be able to leave when that onees.¡±

    As he spoke, Wang Huarong sheathed the katana at his waist. He was also an extremely powerful hunter with the strength of the triple awakening stage. Hisbat experience was not bad. It was just that he only dared to attack when he was confident. Uncertainty was too terrifying. Wang Huarong thought there was no match for him, but these hunters tried to stop him anyway.

    Wang Huarong rushed forward.

    On the other side, a hunter with a scar on his face shouted, ¡°This one is mine. You guys take care of the rest of them.¡±

    Wang Huarong¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at the hunter with scars. A double awakening stage strength was not bad, but he was confident he would be able to cut off this person¡¯s head with just three moves. His enemy was too naive to think he could finish him alone.

    The de swept down, cutting straight down! Wang Huarong saw the man was surrounded by fine sand, engulfing the man¡¯s body and advanced forward like raindrops. Wang Huarong was surprised but didn¡¯t slow down to deal with the fine sand attack.

    Peng Bo took this opportunity to rush forward, wearing two special tiger ws on his hands, the tips of it were sharp and cold, attacking straight to the point.

    The more Wang Huarong fought, the more surprised he was. Even though the person in front of him was only at a double awakening stage, he was not much inferior to him in terms of physical strength. Even, he had difficulties to get out and escape.

    He had fought demonic beasts many times and had undergone intensive training in the training camp. He had unlocked a lot of potentials, his body strength was far better than an ordinary double awakening stage hunter. Coupled with a special ability, it was Peng Bo¡¯s ultimate weapon.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The hunters of the Dafafa Shelter were either dead or wounded from the battle.

    Shay stood in the middle of the messy battlefield, contemted. Looking at the terrified and trembling survivors of the shelter, who were all holding their heads down in fear.

    The members of the patrol scattered to collect the loot from the shelter. With therge truck, it wasn¡¯t difficult to transport the loot back to the territory. It was just these survivors were giving Shay a headache.

    In the end, these survivors were not on the same side as Wang Huarong. Even the hunters under him might not be on the same side. Not to mention, these survivors were treated asmodities. He didn¡¯t think about it much before the battle, but now he had a dilemma.

    Kill them all? That¡¯s impossible.

    Leaving them alone will also endanger them.

    No matter how Wang Huarong treated them, one thing was certain. Without Wang Huarong¡¯s protection, these ordinary survivors wouldn¡¯t survive alone. Shay, a mercenary sniper, could only light a cigarette and slowly contemte in such a situation.

    Suddenly, he was enlightened, remember that Leader Tang once said that their sheltercked manpower. Then, wouldn¡¯t bring these people back to the shelter was the right choice? Shay thought so, even if they had to go and forth to pick up the survivors to the shelter. Wouldn¡¯t that mean the shelter would have more survivors?

    This method was simply perfect.

    If Tang Yu was here, he would have been able to see the drawbacks.

    If we cut leeks all at once, we get more, but we will have one less source of ie in the future. On the other hand, if we¡¯re talking about sustainability and harvesting leeks one crop at a time, that¡¯s the real high-end development model.

 Chapter 117 Just Right

    <h4>Chapter 117 Just Right</h4>

    The crack of the abyss, the temporary headquarters.

    Lu Jianjun wasmunicating with a few senior officers. Suddenly, a young officer hurriedly came to report.

    ¡°Chief! Report! We received news that Lin Wei had led his elite warrior to leave secretly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I just saw Lin Wei on patrol.¡± The second battalionmander beside him retorted.

    ¡°No.¡± The young officer shook his head, ¡°There was indeed a ¡®Lin Wei¡¯ in the position, but it was a fake. ording to a reliable informant, Lin Wei has been gone for at least two hours.¡±

    Fake?

    Lu Jianjun was in deep thought. By now, the defense line had been stabilized. He wouldn¡¯t stop him even if Lin Wei wanted to leave. Even he, himself, would stay here for another day or two before returning to Lindong to observe the situation. But Lin Wei secretly left and left a double behind as if he was afraid someone would notice. Lu Jianjun instinctively felt that there was something wrong here.

    He asked again at the young officer, ¡°Which team did Lin Wei take with him?¡±

    ¡°Lin Wei mainly took the First Corps. But the others aren¡¯t clear, but ording to the analysis, it¡¯s likely that Lin Wei also took the Shadow Owls unit with him.¡±

    There were several corps under Lin Weimand. Among them, only the First Corps was Lin Wei¡¯s true prized corps and the one with the most expert hunters. Lu Jianjun didn¡¯t want to cross with Lin Wei because he didn¡¯t want to risk Lindong Shelter¡¯s safety. But he wasn¡¯t stupid, he had ced several spies among Lin Wei¡¯s man. One of his highest spies had already be a senior officer in the Second Corps. But he couldn¡¯t get into the First Corps, so he wasn¡¯t really Lin Wei¡¯s subordinate. It was this person that sent the news this time, but he still couldn¡¯t figure out the exact information about Lin Wei¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°And the Shadow Owls unit¡­¡±

    Lu Jianjun carefully thought. Compared to his troops, this was his most terrifying unit. The Shadow Owls unit was undoubtedly Lin Wei¡¯s ultimate trump card. ording to his investigation, only triple awakening stage hunters and above could get into the Shadow Owls unit. Yet he hadn¡¯t figured out their exact number and their power.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he even brought the Shadow Owls unit.¡± Next to Lu Jianjun, the captain of the guard team, Zhou Zhenglei, furrowed his brows. ¡°Every time Lin Wei sends out the Shadow Owls unit, he causes some kind of conspiracy!¡±

    Zhou Zhenglei had a brief encounter with the leader of the Shadow Owls Unit, An Xiao* identally. At that time, arge number of missing children within the shelter caused a still. And the Chief had sent him to assist in the investigation. Following the clues, he finally found An Xiao and his men. He was surprised to know that there¡¯s a hidden hunter with the power matched with his. Zhou Zhenglei at least ranked in the top three in terms of power in the entire Lindong Shelter. However, he felt a great threat from An Xiao.

    ¡°We must find out Lin Wei¡¯s sneaky departure purpose. Have the informant there to keep an eye on him.¡± Lu Jianjun said to the young officer.

    After saluting, the young officer quickly left.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Wilderness.

    Weeds grew wildly everywhere, the roads were damaged, and roars of demonic beasts could be heard from time to time. Both ordinary survivors and hunters had to maintain their vignce when traveling in the wilderness. However¡­

    Arge team came from the distance. In order to ensure the secret of his n, Lin Wei didn¡¯t bring any of his vehicles and walked in the wilderness like an ordinary survivor. This team had nothing to fear from the demonic beast and recklessly roamed the wilderness. The approaching demonic beast attacked them along the way would be quickly killed by the hunters.

    Even the team had split into smaller teams to handle the loot, as well as cleaning up the traces of their journey. Making sure they didn¡¯t leave any clues for Lu Jianjun¡¯s men to find.

    Suddenly, a man in charge of the front part reported, ¡°Boss, we found some survivors. What should we do? Kill them?¡±

    ¡°Just kill them.¡± Lin Wei casually said, but suddenly remembered something, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t kill them. Just capture them alive.¡±

    Dr. Zheng had been urging for new test subjects. These survivors might be of use. He happened to be on the way to the pharmaceutical factory to see the progress of the Beast Warrior experiment anyway. They could bring them along. But before that¡­ Lin Wei gazed at the distance. Let¡¯s drop by and take a look at the Tree Shade Shelter.

    ¡°It just so happens that the Tree Shade Shelter had a few survivors, and I was going to get rid of them. But now that I think about it, I could capture them for experiments. Perhaps Dr. Zheng won¡¯t be noisy again for a while about the test subject.¡±

    ¡°Besides, the Tree Shade Shelter had a few ability hunters. They¡¯re the best test subject. By using these hunters, the project¡¯spletion would progress even faster. Perhaps we can even create powerful Beast Warriors using the experimental ability hunters as a blueprint.¡±

    Lin Wei pondered.

    After exterminating the Tree Shade Shelter, he could send some of his men to disguise as the survivors in that shelter and rerun it. On the one hand, he had a perfect cover to mine the spirit stones mine peacefully, and on the other hand, he could capture some of the survivors to be sent to Dr. Zheng¡¯sb.

    It¡¯s a win-win solution.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Training Camp, Gravity chamber.

    Since the training camp had been upgraded to level two, the facilities inside had undergone a major renovation. The gravity chamber was much bigger than before, changing from room size into a hall.

    Tang Yu was bare-chested, wearing tight training shorts, sweating in the gravity room. During the high-intensity training, the residual effects of the body hardening potion slowly integrated into his body. Feeling himself gradually bing stronger, his heart was filled with satisfaction. As expected, the body hardening potion, and the gravity room were a perfect match.

    After a while, Tang Yu stopped his movement and took out an ordinary longsword he had prepared earlier. Holding the sword in one hand and gazing at the de, his look became solemn. Taking a deep breath, he raised the longsword over his head and shed down. A silvery-white light flew out from the de. The sword lit like a rainbow. With a sharp momentum, it sted straight at the wall of the gravity chamber. There was a flicker of light on the metal wall, a self-protection function within the gravity chamber absorbing the fierce Qi from the sword.

    It took a while for the flickering light to fade away, and the shining brilliance gradually dissipated into thin air. Tang Yu panted lightly and sat down on the ground with his entire body paralyzed. The crystallized spirit stones that were held tightly in his left hand instantly turned to dust.

    This Sky Breaking sh Skill was a reward he had received from the Lord¡¯s Exclusive Mode. If the Heavy sh and Continuous sh were low-level battle skills, then the Sky Breaking sh ranged at least mid to high-level skill.

    For a skill at this level, if he hadn¡¯t relied on the system reward, it would take a long time to learn. Even if he learned the skill right now, it would still be difficult before he could use it properly.

    A low-level battle skill like Heavy sh consumed Qi or physical strength. In contrast, a high-level skill like Sky Breaking sh could only be used by consuming source power. Even when he drew out all the source power reserved inside the crystallized spirit stones, this strike still paralyzed him and drew all his power.

    Tang Yu shook his head. After returning the gravity into normal, he changed his clothes in the storage room at the entrance, grabbed his belongings, and walked out of the gravity room.

    Suddenly, he felt a familiar vibrationing from his pocket. It was just like when his phone vibrated a few months ago before the doomsday. After taking it out, he saw the detection lens was the thing that was triggering the rm message he had set up.

    Tang Yu took a nce at it. And sure enough, most of the dots marked on the lens before were now heading towards the territory. The closest one had just stepped into the distance he had set for the rm.

    About time¡­

 Chapter 118 Hopeless

    <h4>Chapter 118 Hopeless</h4>

    In the wilderness, Lin Wei¡¯s team didn¡¯t advance very fast, but they didn¡¯t need to hide from the demonic beasts. They pushed all the obstacles and quickly approached the Tree Shade Shelter.

    The survivors were tied as the team moved forward.

    He Anping was the first survivor to get captured. At first, from their well-equipped and well-organized look, he thought this team was the search and rescue team sent by the army. He was so happy, he had no idea that they would actually capture him.

    ¡°Daughter, I¡¯m sorry for this¡­¡±

    He was apanied by a young girl wearing ragged clothes and an ashen face, this was his daughter, He Qingqing.

    If he hadn¡¯t mistaken the team for the military search and rescue team, they might not have been caught. At the thought of this, He Anping¡¯s heart ached with pain.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not your fault. These people were already going around capturing survivors. They would still never let us go even if we hadn¡¯te over.¡± He Qingqingforted her father. But inside, she was actually dead scared. Although her life wasn¡¯t in immediate danger, and the team didn¡¯t look like they were nning to let them be cannon fodder to lure the demonic beasts. He Qingqing¡¯s heart was still uneasy. Especially since some of the people around her were always staring at certain parts of her body, making He Qingqing flustered and grew restless.

    At this moment, the marching team stopped, and He Qingqing saw that those people in the distance seemed to be discussing something. Even the hunters who were in charge of watching them were looking away excitedly and were quite distracted.

    ¡°Uncle Tong, Uncle Tong.¡± She called out in a low voice to a survivor beside her, who also had his hands tied.

    Tong Xiangrong nced around at the guards and whispered back, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Tong, I think these people must have some purpose foring here. We have no chance of escaping now. But if they spread out and went out, we will have a chance to escape!¡±

    A glimmer of hope shed in Tong Xiangrong¡¯s eyes, but he quickly sighed. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Even if they spread out, we won¡¯t be able to escape if some of them were left behind to guard us.¡±

    A glimmer of hope shed in Tong Xiangrong¡¯s eyes, but he quickly sighed, ¡°No chance, even if most of them leave, we won¡¯t be able to escape as long as we leave a small group of people to guard them.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Tong, you are a hunter, and there should be some hunters among us.¡±

    At this time, the people guarding them were a few people wearing bulletproof vests and carrying guns. These people were allughing and joking and didn¡¯t look very vignt. As for the survivors they had captured, He Qingqing roughly counted at least twenty or thirty of them. As long as they could seize the opportunity and put up a fight, there¡¯s a possibility they could sessfully escape.

    It was just¡­ as she looked at the other survivors. It seemed that because their lives were not in immediate danger, many of them had extinguished their desire to resist. After all, if they were to resist, they wouldn¡¯t be alive now. They would be shot to death.

    He Qingqing was also afraid, but she understood that if there was a chance to escape, it would be when the majority of the team left. She had to take that chance!

    Seeing her n in her heart, Uncle Tong didn¡¯t say anything. But someone beside her gave her a pitiful nce, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re too naive. Do you really think we have a chance to escape with our strength? I¡¯ll tell you something, there are 8 hunters among the captured survivors. Do you think that¡¯s enough? Heh, even if it were ten times more, it would never be enough.¡± The hunter shook his head and stared nkly at the sky.

    He Qingqing remembered this one. He originally wanted to resist when he was first captured. But for some reason, he was frightened and didn¡¯t resist when they disarmed him of his weapons.

    Understanding her confusion, the hunter continued, ¡°You¡¯re not a hunter, so you won¡¯t understand how powerful these people are. Even if the 8 hunters on our side worked together, it would only take 2 of them to finish us all¡­¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s when we have equal equipment. But now, those people hold firearms in their hands. And our hands are tied, the ropes were made with special materials. No matter how hard we try, we can¡¯t break it. If you ask me since they didn¡¯t immediately kill us, let¡¯s stay silent, so we don¡¯t get killed.¡±

    He Qingqing bit her lips. Her eyes inspected the surroundings and suddenly lit up. ¡°I remembered this ce! Near here, there¡¯s a shelter called the Tree Shade Shelter. Uncle Tong, didn¡¯t you once say that the Tree Shade Shelter was very powerful?¡±

    Tong Xiangrong brightened, ¡°That¡¯s right, they were strong. And they said that the shelter had numerous equipment with no shortage of guns and ammunition. There are also powerful hunters there. But most importantly, unlike this team, I heard that the Tree Shade Shelter is friendly to survivors. I was also nning to go there, but I had no idea¡­¡±

    He and Qingqing were delighted at the news.

    However, in the next moment, the previous hunter shook his head once again. ¡°Indeed, the Tree Shade Shelter is indeed powerful, even stronger than most shelters in this area. But this team¡¯s strength alone is even more terrifying!¡±

    Tong Xiangrong¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, ¡°They¡¯re not that strong, right? These hunters guarding us were mostly at the double awakening stage. True, they¡¯re still strong for us. But there were stronger people in the Tree Shade shelter. I heard there were also fourth or even a fifth awakening stage super experts. Those kinds of experts could face ordinary people, one against ten, or even one against a hundred, right?¡±

    Instead of answering, the pale hunter asked, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t resist when I was arrested before? Perhaps you think I was frightened. True, I was terrified, but not by those guns around me.¡±

    ¡°I was trying to escape when I saw an elegant man looking at me. You won¡¯t understand how terrifying that one single nce was. It was as if my entire body had fallen into darkness, with only those eyes staring at me with inexplicable coldness. At that time, I couldn¡¯t even move, let alone escape!¡±

    He recalled the previous situation with fear in his eyes. Just from his gaze and aura alone hadpletely suppressed him. The hunter couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of strength that elegant man possessed.

    Tong Xiangrong was somewhat shocked, ¡°There really is such a terrifying hunter?¡±

    The pale hunter nodded. ¡°Not only that, but every single hunter in this team is very powerful. I think the ones guarding us were the weakest. With their number and strength, they could entirely wipe away the shelters in this area!¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡± He gazed at the distance, ¡°It seems they were heading to the Tree Shade Shelter. Even if you sessfully escaped, I¡¯d dare say the Tree Shade Shelter will end up even worse than us.¡±

    He Qingqing¡¯s face suddenly turned pale as she looked at the guards around her and the direction they were frequently looking in.

 Chapter 119 The Strange Tower

    <h4>Chapter 119 The Strange Tower</h4>

    The sun was high in the sky, and the dazzling sunlight was so bright that it was difficult to open one¡¯s eyes without squinting.

    Lin Wei sought out a rtively intact abandoned building. After a little cleanup, he went inside to rest. Of course, his men would do the work like dealing with the Tree Shade Shelter. What he was considering now was the scale of the spirit stone mine and the progress of the Beast Warrior Project.

    At the front of the team, a few of Lin Wei¡¯s subordinates were observing the distance. They were discussing dealing with the Tree Shade Shelter.

    A man with a burly back and arms thicker than a normal person¡¯s thighs snorted in disdain, ¡°Why bother to discuss small shelter? Just annihte them.¡±

    This man was the leader of the Tiger and Panther Team, Wang Hu. An extremely strong hunter, especially good at closebat. In addition to the First Corps, the Escort Unit, and the Shadow Owls Unit. There were also Tiger and Panther Unit, as well as the Falcon Unit. The Tiger and Panther Unit ranked below the Shadow Owls, but they¡¯re not necessarily weaker.

    On the contrary, it was the Shadow Owls that was too powerful and mysterious. The Tiger and Panther Unit¡¯s strength alone was enough to annihte most shelters. Even a medium-sized shelter would have a hard time resisting.

    A gant looking man in the middle lifted his sses. He was Xu Yancheng, themander of the First Corps. He wasn¡¯t annoyed by Wang Hu¡¯s words.

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s impossible for the Tree Shade Shelter to resist. But let¡¯s not forget that Han Jing¡¯s team was annihted without even having a chance to escape and brought news. Even the investigation teams dispatched afterward could hardly find anything. It proves that the Tree Shade Shelter still had some strength.¡±

    Even with a guaranteed victory in hand, Xu Yancheng didn¡¯t underestimate the Tree Shade Shelter. Especially since the boss had given him absolute power over the mission. So he would have toplete the mission perfectly. It would be best to take down the shelter with zero losses.

    He thought about it and continued, ¡°Moreover, our investigation team was sent there many times. The people of the Tree Shade Shelter should have known about us, yet they still haven¡¯t fled. This means that the Tree Shade Shelter must have a hidden trump card or think they have enough trump cards. Even if we sessfully took them down, we can still have losses on our side.¡± Xu Yancheng exined.

    ¡°I hate a jibber-jabber person like you. Tell me, what exactly are you going to do? I don¡¯t like to wait!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. We need to scout the area first. Especially since the boss had requested no survivors can be spared, we first need to make sure the people there can¡¯t escape.¡± Xu Yancheng pondered and waved, ¡°Blind Lady.¡±

    His voice was not loud, but a young woman quickly came along after his words fell. Her eyes were closed, but the young woman had no difficulty walking in theplex wilderness terrain. She seemed to be able to see everything around her with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Blind Lady, scout the activities of the Tree Shade Resort Vi and the surrounding survivors.¡± Xu Yanchengmanded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Blind Lady nodded her head.

    She took a few steps forward, facing the direction of the Tree Shade Shelter. Her eyes opened, but she had no pupils and iris. Her eyes were only a nk white. This was a probing ability. Although it was not an aggressive ability, her ability was precious. She could sense the number and even the strength of lifeforms within a certain range.

    Xu Yancheng knew that the Tree Shade Shelter was a bit odd, and many of the investigators sent out had never returned. But as long as they had the Blind Lady, he could get information about the strength of the Tree Shade Shelter with no effort.

    To widen the range of the Blind Lady¡¯s ability, he had sent many of his men to carry Spirit Power Containers. They hunt down countless demonic beasts just to supply her. Even though she could barely fight and never once fought a demonic beast, at the moment, she had the strength of a fifth awakening stage. She could scout general information within 2 or 3 kilometers of range. It was her most prized power, her power was so great that she couldn¡¯t keep them open all the time. That¡¯s why she rarely opened her eyes. And people gradually called her the Blind Lady.

    After a while, the Blind Lady closed her eyes again. She came to Xu Yancheng, ¡°Captain, I¡¯ve seen the general situation. Clearly, Tree Shade Shelter¡¯s survivors¡¯ activities are all within the resort. And besides, among the hunters within the resort, I sensed that several of them have the strength of the triple awakening stage power.¡±

    ¡°Triple awakening?¡± Xu Yancheng muttered. This kind of strength was indeed far beyond ordinary small shelters. But in his opinion, they were still too weak. To the point of unbelievable. What kind of strength did they have that made them dare to continue staying here? He turned around and came in front of the First Corps.

    ¡°All detachments form groups of five, spread out and surround the shelter. Be careful, don¡¯te near the shelter, just stay around 1 kilometer from the resort border.¡± Xu Yanchengmanded.

    He wanted to surround the shelter and annihte it. He can only trust his own men in this task. On the one hand, the First Corps had thergest number of people. On the other hand, he¡¯s calcted that instructing the other teams wouldn¡¯t be this easy.

    Wang Hu returned to his Tiger and Panther Unit with an impatient face. Yang Wei, the leader of the Falcon Unit, stood silent with a hard face and hands sped over his chest. And the Shadow Owls Unit¡­ Xu Yangchen looked around and couldn¡¯t find them. But he knew they¡¯re around here. Their Godly power and ability still haunted him with uneasiness.

    The hunters from the First Corps scattered. They moved nimbly and soon disappeared from view.

    Squad 113 was the 13th Squad under the First Corps. Captain Scorpion and a few members of the Squad were ducking in the grass, slowly moving towards the shelter. They needed a secluded ce to remotely observe the situation at the resort. A ce where the passing by survivors who went out or returning from the wilderness couldn¡¯t escape their watch.

    Suddenly, a member of the Squad abruptly stopped. Scorpion couldn¡¯t help but urged him. The team member, however, didn¡¯t reply. He just pointed his fingers nearby.

    Captain Scorpion followed the direction, his eyes widened in shock.

    In their line of sight, a ck tower towering behind a small mound nearby. The tower had a different style and structure with an ordinary tower. Its ck outer wall was thick and dense. At the tip of the tower, he saw a pitch-ck hole but no muzzle. It was simply dark and chilling. There¡¯s something strange about this building. He stopped the other team members from advancing forward. After gesturing to the others to stay in ce, he hurriedly returned to the same path.

 Chapter 120 Just A Target

    <h4>Chapter 120 Just A Target</h4>

    Led by Captain Scorpion, Xu Yancheng soon arrived at the ce where he found the tower. He didn¡¯t approach it, only observing it from afar with binocrs.

    There were no other buildings around this ce. It was all mounds and grass and trees, and Xu Yancheng found the sudden appearance of a tower suspicious.

    ¡°Could it be a sentinel tower built by the Tree Shade Shelter?¡±

    Thinking so, he inquired of the Blind Lady, but once again, he received a positive answer. She confirmed there was no life in the tower. Since there were no humans, his guess of the Sentinel Tower was obviously not valid.

    On his side, Wang Hu retorted, full of disdain. ¡°Dude, you¡¯re too scared like a pussy. If you want me to, I¡¯ll go over there. No matter what, I¡¯ll tear down that tower!¡±

    Xu Yancheng pondered. Indeed, there¡¯s no need to be overly cautious in facing the Tree Shade Shelter. It¡¯s better to hurry andplete the mission his boss had given and mined the spirit stone mine.

    The group walked towards the ck tower with vignce. As they got closer, they saw the tower was built by ck stone material. After circling around, Xu Yancheng¡¯s face became confused.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t this tower have an entrance?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if it was built to be used as a guard tower. Even if it¡¯s unupied now, you¡¯d have to leave the entrance, or did they forget to give an entrance when they built it?¡± Scorpion said, but he didn¡¯t even believe himself.

    Wang Hu stepped forward, ¡°Never mind the tower, let¡¯s see me smash this tower to pieces with one punch.¡± He said.

    Fiercely building up his strength, the muscles on his arms bulged like mighty dragons, he was about to throw a punch when suddenly he felt a sudden death threat enveloped his heart. He no longer cared about punching the tower, he leaped to his side.

    Whoosh!

    A sharp cracking sound came from the ground where he was originally standing, leaving a small, deep puncture on the ground.

    Wang Hu¡¯s expression drastically changed. No longer able to care about anything else, his body leaned forward, thick hairs grew on his skin, hended on all fours like a tiger and fled towards the distance.

    At this moment, another sharp cracking sound came. Wang Hu¡¯s body twisted to avoid it. But the other hunter who was in the same line as him had his entire body blown up like a balloon before it burst. Flesh and blood spilled like rain.

    Xu Yancheng made a quick decision and punched the tower, crumbling off arge chunk of rock, yet the whistling sound of arrows slicing through the air still didn¡¯t stop. He finally changed his expression and shouted his men to retreat and ran away with an even faster speed to the distance.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    After distancing himself a few hundred meters away from the tower, Xu Yancheng finally let out a sigh of relief. This arrow tower¡¯s speed and prating strength were truly terrifying. Even with his strength, he didn¡¯t dare stay within the tower¡¯s attack range for long.

    ¡°The hell with that tower! Its arrow speed was actually faster than a bullet!¡±

    He initially thought this was a Sentinel Tower. But he didn¡¯t expect it would have tremendous destructive power.

    He nced around. Six of his men died under the tower¡¯s attack. Xu Yancheng¡¯s expression changed.

    At his side, Wang Hu had returned to his original state. Usually, he would make some sarcastic remarks when seeing Xu Yancheng¡¯s elite members died. But not this time as he was gasping for breath, fear still reflected on his eyes.

    The death threat he just experienced still lingered in his heart. He had no idea such an insignificant tower would be so dangerous. If he reacted slower, he would be just like those hunters whose body exploded. He would be the same. Thinking of this, Wang Hu was even more terrified as he gazed at the arrow tower nearby.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Lord¡¯s Castle.

    Tang Yu crossed his legs, half of his body was leaning on the softback of the sofa.

    A crystal ball the size of a basketball was suspended mid-air in front of him. While monitoring through the crystal ball, manipting the defensive buildings, and incidentally giving orders to his followers inside his mind. Tang Yu felt like he yed a Real-time Strategy Game, the kind with 100% realistic graphics.

    Just then, he was quite disappointed, ¡°It was so close, but I didn¡¯t expect that person would turn into a ck tiger, and suddenly his speed increased a lot.¡±

    Tang Yu observed two rtively strong hunters within the arrow tower range from the crystal ball screen.

    The elegant man looked overly cautious, so he didn¡¯t target him. Instead, he shifted his target to the man with the tiger tattoo. But fortunately, he was too fast.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to annihte them. As long as he quickly built a few arrow towers around them, Tang Yu believed none could escape. It¡¯s just he didn¡¯t want to leave them alive. His current enemies might not be everything Lin Wei had. Once he exposed his cards, he would probably be targeted again. After all, unlike demonic beasts, humans are intelligent creatures.

    Shaking his head, Tang Yu turned the screen to the other arrow towers. Taking advantage of the enemy¡¯smunication transmission dy, he simultaneously took control of several arrow towers. He began to attack the enemies within range.

    The hunters with double or triple awakening strength were all experts in the eyes of ordinary people. None of these people would imagine that one day they would be shot by death without any resistance. Shredded corpses littered the ground. Through the crystal screen, Tang Yu didn¡¯t feel nauseous.

    ¡°Such a shame that hunters couldn¡¯t produce spirit stones. If they had spirit stones, I¡¯d be able to get some of them from this battle.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    After resting for a while, Wang Hu¡¯s mind calmed down a bit. But his heart was beating fast from just looking at the tower. He nced at Xu Yancheng beside him and hesitantly asked, ¡°How are we going to solve those arrow towers? Getting near it is too dangerous, and it¡¯s hard to destroy it. Is it possible to circle around?¡±

    Just now, he also noticed Xu Yancheng punched the arrow tower. Although he could only scrape away a little piece. It looked like it would take at least a few more punches topletely destroy the tower. The tower wall¡¯s hardness and density were far beyond ordinary buildings.

    it¡¯s close to dangerous and still difficult to demolish, is it possible that we have to go around it?¡±

    Although they didn¡¯t get along well, Wang Hu still acknowledged Xu Yancheng¡¯s strength. And since he couldn¡¯t copse the tower in a single punch, then that meant Wang Hu definitely couldn¡¯t do it. Not to mention, it was difficult while avoiding the sharp arrows.

    But one thing for sure. No matter what order Xu Yancheng gave, he was unwilling to step into the tower¡¯s attack range again.

    Upon hearing that, Xu Yancheng shook his head, ¡°I was careless, but I didn¡¯t expect the Tree Shade Shelter had such power.¡±

    He looked at the arrow tower and analyzed, ¡°This should be some product of a special ability. With the shelter¡¯s help, they have built several arrow towers around the resort. We can¡¯t underestimate them. I¡¯m afraid this is the opponent¡¯s trump card.¡±

    After measuring the attack range of the arrow towers, Xu Yancheng walked a little further to the side and changed perspective to observe the arrow towers, and soon came to a conclusion.

    ¡°Unfortunately, this arrow tower has 2 fatal weaknesses.¡±

    ¡°2?¡± Wang Hu was a bit surprised.

    He stretched out his finger, ¡°One, the attack range of this kind of arrow tower is limited. Two, this kind of arrow tower can¡¯t be moved, and perhaps one more thing, this kind of arrow tower is not easy to build, that¡¯s why there are only a few towers outside of the Tree Shade Shelter.¡±

    ¡°Likewise, this kind of arrow tower is good enough for dealing with demonic beasts. But to use it against us? Well, we were surprised because we didn¡¯t understand its weakness. But now, well¡­ it¡¯s just a target, a fixed target.¡±

    It¡¯s no longer a threat to him!

 Chapter 121 Something Wrong Happened

    <h4>Chapter 121 Something Wrong Happened</h4>

    Xu Yancheng ordered his men to move the cannon. Wang Hu took a look and finally understood. The arrow tower¡¯s attack range was limited. As long as they stood outside the range, they should be fine. The cannon was positioned in ce. A hunter loaded the shells into its barrel while the other one adjusted its angle.

    Boom!

    White smokeing out from its muzzle, the shellnded on the ground near the tower. Exploding a cloud of sand and dust.

    These hunters weren¡¯t skilled in using cannon, their hit rate wasn¡¯t urate. But after a few shots, they could see the tower began to crumble.

    Xu Yanchen smiled. Just like his prediction.

    Suddenly, the cannon burst apart with a loud thud. The two hunters operating it were lightly injured.

    Xu Yancheng was astonished. ¡°There¡¯s a sniper! Blind Lady, find the sniper¡¯s location.¡±

    His eyes quickly scanned the area, but there was no panic in his eyes. It¡¯s just a weapon, a cannon. He still had some of them. Instead, the people from the Tree Shade shelter hastily jumped out to destroy the cannon, exposing themselves. The arrow tower was the enemy trump card.

    The Blind Lady opened her milky white eyes, scanning over the surrounding and quickly pointed into a dense jungle made of low bushes growing wild in the distance.

    Xu Yancheng was about to give an order when Wang Hu suddenly roared, ¡°Leave it to me! I¡¯m tired of waiting!¡± He silently took the Tiger and Jaguar elites with him, speeding off into the distance. Xu Yancheng shook his head, no longer caring about Wang Hu¡¯s temperament.

    He once again ordered the team to use the cannon again and destroy the arrow tower. He turned to the Blind Lady, ¡°How long will your abilityst?¡±

    ¡°In normal circumstances, 3 minutes.¡± The Blind Lady echoed.

    ¡°What about your maximal potential?¡±

    ¡°Up to five minutes.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Continue monitoring them and notify me as soon as the Tree Shade Shelter made any movement.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    In the jungle, Wang Hu was in the lead, leaving his elite men far behind. He had a shape-shifting ability, and he took the form of a tiger. He moved with ease in this environment, just like a fish swimming in water.

    He was getting closer to the opponent. Suddenly, Wang Hu powered up his limbs, mmed on the ground, and leaped to the jungle. At this time, the bushes in front of them grew thin. He saw the feeling hunter in front of him. He grinned. His body leaped high andnded in front of the fleeing hunter. The ground cracked.

    Wang Hu took a good look at the man. He had a burly body, just like him. He wore sunsses, and he carried a sniper rifle behind his back. He stared at Shay as if he was looking at prey.

    Behind him, the elite members of the Tiger and Jaguar unit also rushed over. Blocking Shay¡¯s escape.

    Wang Hu licked his lips, ¡°Back away. This toy is mine, hehehe. I hope you will entertain me for a while.¡±

    In his eyes, Shay¡¯s aura was of a Fourth Awakening stage level, which was just the right amount of durable toy for him. However, he had no idea that Shay was actually suppressing his aura. Seeing the time was right, Shay took off his sunsses and nced at the enemy. ¡°It just so happens that I was also thinking the same thing.¡±

    The moment the sunsses fell, gunshots sounded. The patrol members who had been hiding on the sides fired at the Tiger and Jaguar Unit elites who were unguarded, injuring some of them.

    Wang Hu scoffed, ¡°An Ambush? It¡¯s useless!¡± He wasn¡¯t worried about his team at all. Most of his team is the strength of the Triple Awakening Stage. As long as they fought back, guns were not a big threat to them. True hunters only had to rely on their fists. Like a fierce tiger, he pounced straight at Shay, making sand fly everywhere.

    Wang Hu was at the peak of a Fifth Awakening strength and stuck at the bottleneck. He was confident of himself that except for a few people, he had no real opponent in Lindong Shelter. They couldn¡¯t even block his punch!

    In order to spice up the fight, Wang Hu gathered his strength into his punch. Delivering a powerful blow that caused the wind to shake.

    These elite teams generally had the strength of the triple Awakened. As long as they reacted, guns were not a big threat to them, and those who truly awakened would have to rely on their own fists. It sted into Shay¡¯s chest.

    Boom!

    Deafening crashing sounds were heard as if tworge trucks had collided. Wang Hu looked up in shock and found that his punch had been blocked.

    Even if he didn¡¯t put all of his strength into his punch, at least a hunter with fourth awakening stage power would be knocked back by this.

    He sensed that Shay¡¯s aura had grown to Fifth Awakening Stage level.

    ¡°Pro brawling arena? It¡¯s good, it¡¯ll be more fun that way.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Outside the tower¡¯s attack range, Xu Yancheng ordered the men to move the cannons again. This time, both of the cannons would fire at the same time. Soon, the ck tower copsed with an explosion.

    ¡°Good, after we took down the arrow towers, the Tree Shade Shelter would be left defenseless like a tiger without ws and teeth. Ah, no, it¡¯s more likely a wild boar without tusks. Then the team took hostage the Tree Shade Shelter survivors inside.¡±

    Although he hadn¡¯t gotten much valid information regarding the shelter, Xu Yancheng had studied the terrain surrounding the resort vi area. The entire resort was built around the mountain with cliffs on its back. Usually, their defense against the demonic beasts was good as they only needed to guard their front. But once the path was blocked, the survivors inside would be trapped like a turtle in a jar. When the timees, the cannons will be enough to bombard most of the ces within the resort area. Even if they still have some hidden cards, it would be useless.

    Just when he was about to give out an order, a piece of good news came in.

    Next to him, the Blind Lady, who had been on stand by, spoke, ¡°A team just rushed out from the side gate of the resort vi. Very fast.¡±

    Xu Yancheng frowned, ¡°How strong were they? How many people?¡±

    ¡°Around a dozen or twenty. Three of them had the aura of a triple awakening stage strength. But most of them were ordinary people.¡±

    Their strength was uneven, but their movement speed was fast. They were driving. Probably they tried to escape.

    He immediately ordered, ¡°Have the surrounding teams rush over to intercept them. We can¡¯t let those people escape!¡±

    The member in charge of liaison next to him picked up the walkie-talkie. Although themunication distance was limited due to the mysterious signal interference, Lin Wei¡¯s team was equipped with many walkie-talkies. Although the quality wasn¡¯t great as there was some dy. It was still faster than human manual transmission. Before the walkie-talkie being turned on yet, the Blind Lady made a new discovery.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t escape, they¡¯ve already encountered the perimeter intercept team.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the situation?¡± Xu Yancheng raised an eyebrow.

    There was some surprise on the Blind Lady¡¯s face, and only after a while did she slowly say, ¡°Some of our men in the perimeter had lost their life aura.¡±

    Xu Yancheng was stunned. How could that happen?!

 Chapter 122 It Seems to be Sticking Together.

    <h4>Chapter 122 It Seems to be Sticking Together.</h4>

    Only three of the Tree Shade¡¯s team had the strength of the Triple Awakening stage. Those intercepting teamspiled from several squads together. At least there were three or four Triple Awakening stage captains. With their strength and number, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to defeat them, right? But why did some of his men were killed inbat in a matter of seconds?

    If he didn¡¯t know that the Blind Lady never lied, Xu Yancheng would curse at her at this point.

    ¡°These people must have some kind of weapons or a device that could shield them from the Blind Lady¡¯s detection.¡±

    Whichever that was, to be able to defeat his men in such a short period, at least they had a hunter with Fifth Awakening stage strength. He turned to look at the vice corpmander beside him. He had to be in the center of themand, which meant he couldn¡¯t go anywhere. The vice corpmander under him only had the strength of the early Fifth Awakening Stage and possessed no ability. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t feel ensured.

    ¡°Flying Eagle Captain¡­¡± Xu Yancheng looked at Captain Yang Wei of the Flying Eagles again.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yang Wei cupped his hands to his chest and responded coldly.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    At the back of the team, the captured survivors wandered. Suddenly, an explosion sounded at a distance.

    He Qingqing was stunned. ¡°Is that a war?¡±

    The explosions started and continued for a while and didn¡¯t end.

    Tong Xiangrong listened carefully. His face solemn, he slowly nodded. ¡°Looks like this team¡¯s target is really the Tree Shade Shelter. It seems that the shelter had the strength to fight back. But¡­¡±

    There was such a terrifying hunter in the team, and the Tree Shade shelter wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. At this moment, He Qingqing saw several more hunters depart in a hurry, heading towards the explosion. Even the hunters guarding them were anxious.

    In this vicinity, only the Green Shade Shelter has the strength to fight against this team, just¡­

    ¡°Uncle¡­ do you think they could fight back?¡±

    When Tong Xiangrong saw this scene, hope red in his heart again.

    Even the pale hunter next to him was stunned, ¡°The battle has gone on for so long, is the Tree Shade Shelter really that strong?¡±

    He had just seen several hunters carrying cannons. With such deadly weapons and the powerful hunter, the Tree Shade Shelter looked defenseless. But surprisingly, the battle was stalemated until now?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Inside the resort vi, the survivors were anxious. The shelter wasn¡¯t so big that any news would spread quickly. Not to mention they saw the patrols running outside and faintly heard explosions sounding from the distance. They all noticed something was wrong.

    ¡°What the hell is going on? Did a demonic beast attack?¡±

    ¡°No, they said that there¡¯s an enemying, that explosion should be the sound of a cannonball exploding.¡±

    The inquiring survivor looked even more panicked, ¡°What should we do, let¡¯s just run away.¡±

    ¡°Escape? Don¡¯t forget that the shelter provides all your food and shelter, and now you want to run away when the shelter is in trouble? What a loser!¡±

    As a survivor who had joined the shelter earlier, Wang Zhou did not seem to be panicked in the face of such a situation. He only nced at the survivors around him with disdain.

    ¡°We¡¯re unarmed, what¡¯s the use of staying here!¡±

    ¡°At least you can encourage Captain Roger and Leader Tang instead of trying to run away whenever there¡¯s danger!¡±

    Such a scene happened everywhere within the shelter.

    Many survivors panicked and afraid, but many survivors believed in the shelter¡¯s strength. Some survivors who had joined the shelter earlier and had seen many big scenes were even calmer at this time.

    There are enemies outside, but they hadn¡¯t even hit the city walls yet. That meant, there¡¯s nothing to worry about!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Tang Yu was still leisurely observing the battle.

    On a small mound, Xu Yancheng felt something had gone wrong. Wang Hu was chasing after the sniper who hadn¡¯t returned for a long time, and there was a possibility that he had gone crazy and didn¡¯t want toe back. But Yang Wei was a person who had always been disciplined and quick in his work, and he will never take two seconds to solve something that can be solved in one second. So why hadn¡¯t he returned yet?

    He really wanted to know the situation from the Blind Lady. But seeing that blood had streamed down from her eyes, he knew that she was at her limit. No matter how hard he pushed her, it was useless. Xu Yancheng hesitated and found that Lin Wei had already arrived here.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± He spoke but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Lin Wei was followed by the captain of the guards, and the two experts of the Shadow Owls Unit, who approached slowly. After a nce at Xu Yancheng, he spoke with a nk expression, ¡°Gather all remaining members and swiftly attack the Tree Shade Shelter from the front.¡±

    ¡°But boss, what if Tree Shade¡¯s survivors take the opportunity to escape?¡±

    Lin Wei nced at him, ¡°They could have escaped for a long time ago if they truly wanted to leave. Can the men you set up stopped them?¡±

    Xu Yancheng¡¯s face stiffened.

    The Tree Shade Shelter¡¯s hunters were surprisingly strong, and right now, it seemed that concentrating on strength was the best way to go. He could only hope that Wang Hu and Yang Wei could settle the enemy as soon as possible.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Indeed, Wang Hu was being crazy right now. His fists moved very fast, it became a phantom. Like a meteorite, heading towards Shay.

    Boom boom, boom!

    A loud crashing sound was heard.

    As if a gale was blowing, sand and dust filled the ground where the two of them had stepped on, cracking everywhere. The surrounding bushes were either destroyed by the strong wind or broken down pieces by their collision. Even the elites of the Tiger and Jaguar Unit could only see them from afar.

    However, the more they engaged in battle, the more surprised Wang Hu was. His opponent previously had the aura of an early stage of the Fifth Awakening stage waspletely unscathed in the battle. Apart from his transformation, his strength had been exerted to his fullest. Yet he was still unable to take down his enemy.

    He had been stuck on the Fifth Awakening Stage levels and had been training regrly to improve his strength. Although astonished, Wang Hu was also excited. He gasped wildly, veins protruded from his muscles¡ªevery punch brought forth a fierce wind-breaking sound. On the opposite side, Shay still moves leisurely.

    ¡°A true fist to fistbat, not losing the romance of explosions. I thought about taking the warrior job back then.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for his ability to turn everything he touched into explosions, he really wanted to be a boxer. He will be called Explosive Boxer, a job exclusively belonged to him alone. Unfortunately, he was a sniper. He could only y like this for a while.

    Shay nced at the patrol members on the other side. Under the enemy¡¯s ferocious attack, they were already getting exhausted. If this continued, he was worried that there would be casualties¡­ After all, the patrol members hadn¡¯t trained for long, and their levels were even far less than the opponent¡¯s. If they didn¡¯t rely on the previous sneak attack, they would probably be defeated by now.

    ¡°Good, it¡¯s time to exert our true strength.¡±

    Taking advantage of a collision, Shay leaned back and fiercely pulled out the iron rod behind his back, which shifted and quickly formed a hand cannon shaped weapon.

    Bang!

    The bullets flew out.

    Itnded among the members of the Tiger and Jaguar Unit and exploded. The dust flew high. The members of the Tiger and Jaguar group were dumbfounded. While Wang Hu, who was preparing to chase after his opponents, was also astonished.

 Chapter 123 Me? Just an Ordinary Follower

    <h4>Chapter 123 Me? Just an Ordinary Follower</h4>

    The cannon hit right in the middle of the Tiger and Panther Unit. Wang Hu was astonished, how did this hand cannon appear? Before, it was just an iron rod, how did it transform to a hand cannon? The cannon¡¯s destructive power worried him.

    Suppose a pause button was avable in this scene. In that case, one could see that the Tiger and Panther group members who initially held the upper ground were suddenly hit with a flying cannonball. The one with worst luck was directly hit by the shell, nothing was left from him. The others were heavily wounded. Even the others who were far from the vicinity were stunned for a moment.

    The patrols immediately seized the opportunity tond a counter-attack. They shot with a machine gun, killing the two Triple Awakening hunters.

    Wang Hu reacted quickly and quickly pounced again, trying to suppress Shay, only to get startled once again. In the face of his ferocious attack, his opponent¡¯s attack pattern changed. The two of them were fighting. He saw Shay retreated quickly with speed faster than his! It was already incredible to be able to resist his attacks. But now, he was even faster than him? Wang Hu hesitated.

    At this moment, he saw Shay retreating while aiming his hand cannon. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three shells hit the members of the Tiger and Panther Unit in the distance. Even though the Tiger and Leopard Unit members were prepared this time, they couldn¡¯t withstand the oing heavy shells. In a short time, the casualties on their side increased. Without his members, even if he was strong, he couldn¡¯t finish them alone. This can¡¯t be allowed to continue.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±

    Wang Hu roared, the roar shook the surrounding bush leaves to rustle and fall. Thick hair grew from his body. His limbs stomped the ground and skyrocketed once again. Sharp ws grew from his fingers. Suddenly, he arrived in front of Shay, slicing through the air across Shay¡¯s body. However, he missed it.

    Obviously, Shay had no time to dodge, but suddenly he saw him appear a few meters away. In slow motion, a cannonball flew towards him. At this point, he was a fool if he continued to treat Shay as a ything.

    After some hesitation, he quietly sent a signal to the group members using the Tiger and Panther Unit¡¯s unique code.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Most of the Tiger and Panther team members were holding guns, using the cover of the trees to engage in a fierce gun battle with the patrol members.

    They were much stronger and had much faster reflexes, quickly overwhelming the patrol members and even wounding them.

    The Cheetah, who was the vice leader of the Tiger and Panther Unit, dodged bullets while advancing towards the enemy. He was about to rush in to attack the patrol teams where he was suddenly blinded by the shells falling from the sky. He was strong enough to dodge Shay¡¯s cannonballs, but his other team members weren¡¯t as lucky as he was. Cheetah also saw that his leader was in bad condition and was tempted to help him. But hesitated because he worried that his captain wouldn¡¯t appreciate it.

    ¡°Fortunately, the team leader is busy ying catch.¡± He decided, and backed away with a cat-like motion, dodging the cannonballs as he flew between the trees. He moved nimbly and silently, quickly approached the two¡¯s fighting ce.

    Wang Hu was still chasing after Shay. While dodging, Shaynded a shot on the Tiger and Panther Unit.

    He looked at it, this was an opportunity! He pounded out like a panther, so fast that he arrived behind Shay in the blink of an eye. His scimitar swiftly cut down Shay¡¯s back but felt a resistance force from his hand.

    ¡°Gotcha!¡±

    Cheetah was about to exim in joy when his face suddenly froze. The de didn¡¯t sh Shay¡¯s back, nor it caused an injury. Instead, Shay swung out a first that collided with the scimitar with a loud thud.

    The countershock force sent him back flying. However, he quicklynded on his feet. He froze again when he saw downward, the scimitar was broken after colliding with the man. Taking another look at Shay¡¯s fist where he had hit with the scimitar, a tiny wound appeared, and a drop of blood slipped off. However, his wound rapidly healed as if he was never wounded in the first ce.

    What the hell was that?

    He knew his scimitar¡¯s capacity. Although not as good as a divine weapon like the Demon yer Longsword, that was specially made with high-ranked demonic beast materials. The longsword was even better than the military¡¯s madebat swords, both in sharp and durability. But still, a weapon couldn¡¯t harm his opponent?

    Wang Hu was so stunned that he even forgot to attack, staring at Shay with wide eyes and suddenly shouting out, ¡°You, have you already broken through that bottleneck!¡±

    Cheetah was a bit confused, but didn¡¯t think much of it and just shouted at Wang Hu, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s join forces and kill this guy.¡±

    ¡°Team up?¡±

    He saw the burly man retorted. Then extended his left hand and lightly snapped his fingers.

    Cheetah was stunned. His broken scimitar shattered into small pieces and burst into mes. The explosion sent heat waves through the area.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Shay was satisfied with this masterpiece. As expected, he still had the potential to be an Explosion Fist Master. Unfortunately, the previous hunter who dared to attack him with a weapon wasn¡¯t strong enough. The explosion caused his demise.

    On the opposite side, Wang Hu was getting ready to join forces to attack his enemy. But he froze mid-air. What the hell was going on?! The weapon exploded? It¡¯s even more powerful than the cannonballs!

    Wang Hu couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he understood. From looking at his opponent¡¯s power, if he continued fighting, not just the rest of his team wouldn¡¯t survive, but he would probably be killed too! After all, his opponent had broken through the bottleneck!

    Wang Hu gritted his teeth, he picked up a bottle of potion from his body, opened the cap and gulped it down. Suddenly, his eyes became red, his breath soared, and his torso bulged.

    When he stepped on the ground, his body transformed into a ck lightning bolt. Everywhere he goes, only his shadow remains, and the ground cracked open from being stepped by him.

    That speed¡­

    Shay was mesmerized. It must¡¯ve been the potion¡¯s effect. At this rate, he shouldn¡¯t continue to y around anymore.

    With that being said, Shay¡¯s hand cannon turned into an assault gun, and a barrage of bullets flew.

    Boom!

    Even though Wang Hu was extremely fast and avoided most of the attacks, by the time he rushed out of the fire, ck scorch marks could be seen on his fur. Fortunately, his fur color was ck. Otherwise, he would look like a dalmatian.

    Either from the potion¡¯s effect or because he was blindsided, Wang Hu gradually lost his mind and roared. Several shots were fired at him, along with artillery bombardment.

    Finally, Shay hit his opponent with a knee strike. Sending Wang Hu flew into the air. The roar of a six-barrel rotary machine gun kept sounding.

    Wang Hu got shot in his face. He covered it and smashed down to the ground from the air. Surprisingly, he was persistent, he still got his power.

    The redness of his eyes faded, and he struggled to look at Shay. Only then, he realized. After such a fierce battle, Shay¡¯s clothes were still intact, not a single hair loose. Why would such a strong man appear in a small shelter like the Tree Shade? He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Who the hell was Shay?

    In hisst moment, Wang Hu asked the question from his heart. The sound of gunfire in the distance gradually stopped. The members of the Tiger and Panther Unit, who were crippled by Shay, were no longer a match for the patrols.

    At this time, Shay lit up a cigarette. When he heard Wang Hu¡¯s question, the smoke ring slowly exhaled from his mouth.

    ¡°Me? Just an ordinary follower.¡±

 Chapter 124 Itâ€™s Almost Time to Close the Net

    <h4>Chapter 124 It¡¯s Almost Time to Close the Net</h4>

    In another ce. A fierce fight also erupted.

    The members of the patrol and the First Corps mixed together. The shooting wasn¡¯t easy. Only a few shots could be fired. A fierce, sharp weapon battle broke out between both of them. The members of the First Corps were clearly at a disadvantage.

    The terrifying man had killed a lot of theirrade. But for some reason, he quickly left the battlefield. Originally, they thought that the remaining hunters in ckbat uniforms were far more powerful to that man. Because it needs a few people to handle him.

    That¡¯s what they thought before engaging in battle. An ordinary member of the First Corps had the strength of the Double Awakening stage. His opponent was only at the First Awakening Stage. He smiled, raising his machete to sh down. His opponent held a long sword, didn¡¯t even bother to dodge him.

    He wanted topare strength with him? Stop fooling around!

    Machete and longsword shed together. However, there was no iron nking sound as he had imagined from knocking his opponent¡¯s weapon away. Instead, his weapon was sliced cleanly.

    Severed into two pieces.

    In the end, he could only have this one thought.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Yang Wei, with the members of the Flying Eagle Group, rushed to the target location. Suddenly, he halted.

    His eyes fell on a man wearing ck clothes and a straw hat on a hill not far away. This man had a faint aura, only at the First Awakening stage. But Yang Wei didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him. Before the rush, he had observed the surrounding. Just a few seconds before, he clearly remembered that the slope was empty.

    His vignce rose all of a sudden. The other members of the Flying Eagle Unit didn¡¯t share the same thought. Someone rushed forward, ready to dismember the man who was blocking the road.

    Suddenly, a sh of light swept by. Beheading the two members of the Flying Eagle Unit, whose body remained in a rushing stance. Their heads flew as blood spurted out from their body.

    ¡°Everyone, watch out! Use n C for dealing with Super Demonic Beasts!¡± Yang Wei shouted.

    The hunters on the back row quickly took out sniper rifles. They were hunters skilled with firearms, they also used bullets with armor-piercing abilities. Specially made to deal with powerful demonic beasts. The bullets shot out and hit the hillside, creating small bullet holes.

    The figure disappeared.

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ah!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s on the left!¡±

    ¡°Behind, behind you!¡±

    For a time, the Flying Eagle Unit was in a panic. Indeed, this n was the one they used to deal with super demonic beasts, but strong humans and demonic beasts were not the same after all! No matter how fast the demonic beasts were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use the environment, let alone use the team members as cover. The snipers werepletely useless.

    The members holding sharp weapons in hands were getting ready every time they saw Sky¡¯s figure. But in the blink of an eye, he disappeared again. Don¡¯t even mention the C n, even the Z n was useless!

    Yang Wei looked pale and took a deep breath. A whirlwind surrounded him, and strangely enough, the clothes on his body didn¡¯t flutter from the wind.

    This was his special ability, wind maniption.

    Sky¡¯s figure shed in front of him. Even his eyes had trouble keeping up with such speed.

    Suddenly, Sky pierced through the Unit with his sword. His figure appeared behind their back.

    Yang Wei stretched out his hands, his face reddening.

    ¡°Wind Pressure!!!¡±

    The stirring winds pressed down violently towards Sky. To ensure a single hit, Yang Wei sent out an indiscriminate attack, including the members of his Unit within the attack range. Even though they weren¡¯t the center of the attacks, most of them were blown away by the gust. Their bodies were covered in wounds.

    Dust flew mid-air, and the trees turned into shreds. It was as if the world had lost its color.

    Sky looked solemn. He took out another sword from behind his back. The hands holding his two swords crossed, and an invisible wall of air rose up, blocking the violent winds for a moment.

    The gale was over. Except for the ground where Sky stood, the surroundingyers of ground were chipped away. He crossed his two swords together and probed his katana forward.

    Whoosh!

    The surrounding wind surges towards the de, forming a cyclone that wraps around the de.

    Woosh!

    Sky swung down his sword. The cyclone grewrger andrger, forming a tornado that swept towards Yang Wei.

    Yang Wei, who was still recovering after using his ability, got his body blown up by the wind without any resistance. So was the rest of the Flying Eagle Unit.

    Sky saw the situation and stepped mid-air, shed, and shed mid-air.

    A momentter.

    The Flying Eagle Unit member¡¯s limbless body fell to the ground.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    On the other side, Lin Wei gathered most of his forces and directly rushed forward. With their speed, it would only take a moment to rush to the Resort Vi¡¯s front.

    This force was powerful, especially since they had strong members like the Shadow Owls, the Captain of the Guard Team, and the First Corps Leader among them. Even if the opponent sent a follower to intercept them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t afford to lose a core force like the Followers. However, on the territory map, more and more red dots appeared on the perimeter of the territory. A momentter, they stopped. Comparing the dots on the detection lens, Tang Yu found that the majority of the enemy¡¯s forces had stepped within the territory.

    The images on the crystal ball hovering mid-air in front of him kept changing. Sweeping past the enemy¡¯s team.

    Suddenly, his eyes brightened. A charismatic middle-aged man appeared on the screen.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lin Wei to be here. That¡¯s good enough to close the.¡±

    Before Lin Wei¡¯s arrival, Tang Yu was worried he couldn¡¯t get all the enemies fell into the in one fell swoop.

    Indeed, the territory could withstand Lin Wei¡¯s attack. But the patrols always went out to search for resources, and the detection lens had a limited marking time. Once Lin Wei had enough power under hismand, he would likely attack the patrols when they went out.

    Likewise, if he exposed his ultimate card and didn¡¯t get the result he expected. Lin Wei would probably shift from a frontal attack to a sneak attack, leaving the territory defenseless. It might even destroy the territory.

    It was something he didn¡¯t want to happen.

    Previously, he was nning to wait until everyone from the enemy team entered the territory before initiating an attack. But they all seemed very cautious, so Tang Yu had no choice but to change his strategy.

    If they were little in number, Tang Yu would send his followers to attack them. If the enemy number was big, he would lift his card. Even if he couldn¡¯t wipe out all the enemies, at least he would be able to cripple them.

    No matter what, he had nothing to lose.

    But he didn¡¯t expect Lin Wei to be on this team. That was even more exciting.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Xu Yanchen stayed in the middle of the group, the resort visible in the distance. As far as the eye could see, there were no survivors. They seemed to huddle inside the resort.

    Suddenly, a brilliant red light shone from a distance. Like a meteor, it streaked high in the Sky and was about to smash down on their group.

    What¡¯s this? Another hidden card in the Tree Shade Shelters deck? He pondered.

    The red light wasn¡¯t fast, but it was big. Even if the whole group spread out, they wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it.

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    The vice leader of the First Corps beside him went to the crowds. Holding a long spear in his hand, his body leaped like a cannonball.

    Thence pierced mid-air.

    ¡°Arghhhh!!!¡±

    Followed by a scream.

 Chapter 125 A Turtle in a Jr Novel

    <h4>Chapter 125 A Turtle in a Jr Novel</h4>

    Xu Yancheng was stunned.

    His vice leader was still there. But half a secondter, when he nced, the vice leader flew mid-air. Before he had time to ponder, the fireballs smashed him down. Even the vice leader who had the Fifth Awakening Stage¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t stop them and lost his life as a result.

    The others were frightened at the scene, one by one, they fled towards the distance. Some of the poor souls who couldn¡¯t run fast enough burst into ashes as orange-red fire blossomed, leaving a small crater on the ground. Heatwaves rolled from the crater. Even those who fled could feel the heat.

    Their faces changed as they watched this scene. Fear made them unable to think clearly. They could onlye up with one word inside their minds.

    The mes.

    It was terrifying as it was. But they weren¡¯t dumbfounded, soon, someone pointed to the distance, ¡°Look over there!¡±

    There were three cannons, which muzzles were gathering with red lights.

    ¡°Tear them down!¡± Xu Yancheng had just shouted out. But suddenly¡­

    Boom!

    The ground trembled, and he looked around in some suspicion, ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s an iing demonic beast wave?¡± His pupils widened, there was a panic in his eyes.

    Around them, ck towers gradually rose up with a rumbling sound. Xu Yancheng was familiar with it. He got chills just from seeing the pitch-ck hole on top of the tower.

    An arrow tower already made him feel threatened. Right now, they were entirely surrounded by those towers. As for the exact counts¡­ Xu Yancheng lost his counts.

    Cold sweat dripped down from his forehead.

    Just now, the tower took a few seconds to be built, allowing them enough time to flee. But Xu Yancheng had no idea that they were so focused on one single tower. They didn¡¯t realize the other arrow towers suddenly took shape around them in a circle. They were already a turtle in a jar.

    There were veteran officials, including Lin Wei, who hadn¡¯t seen the power of the arrow tower. But from Xu Yancheng¡¯s reaction, they immediately understood. No one would expect that the Tree Shade Shelter they never cared about was already setting up an ambush, waiting for them!

    They even hadn¡¯t thought about how such a terrifying arrow tower could appear in just a few seconds. In a panic, Xu Yancheng decided to run in the opposite direction. His speed soared to the limit. In one breath, he had already run next to the arrow tower that surrounded them in a circle. Without pausing or thinking of attacking the arrow tower, he quickly ran towards the outside. As long as he ran out of the arrows tower¡¯s attack range, he would be safe! That was what he thought, so were the others. They ran outside the circle.

    At this time, the arrow towers were just getting ready to start firing. Dozens of arrow towers, even when the hunters in their teams were quite a lot, they couldn¡¯t destroy them all. Even if they had 100 hunters here right now. Not to mention the tower had quite an extensive attack range. They all would have difficulties surviving. But anyway, everyone had escaped the towers¡¯ attack range, or so they thought.

    However, no one noticed a white tower standing alone among the lines of the ck tower. Or maybe they did notice, they just couldn¡¯t spare any time to think about it.

    The white tower stood tall at 18 meters. It looked more exquisite than the arrow tower. It was a mysterious pattern engraved on the outer wall of the milky white tower. A dark blue, 4 sided pronged crystal that was half a person tall was quietly suspended at the top of the tower. If someone got close enough to perceive it, they would be able to discover the tremendous amount of energy within the crystal.

    This was the Mage Tower.

    An advanced defensive building.

    In addition to being able to attack normally like the other defensive buildings, a mage stationed in it could also operate the tower to enhance their abilities significantly through the Mage Tower. It was like a device to sharply increase the ability.

    Right now, ine was standing in the core control room of the Mage Tower. On the tform in front of her, a crystal ball with the size of a basketball hovered quietly. Her hands were attached to the crystal ball. Her eyes were closed, although she was in a closed room, she was able to perceive the outside world.

    Suddenly, without wind blowing, ine¡¯s sky-blue long hair fluttered as the light on the crystal ball grew brighter and brighter.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Outside.

    A sharp cracking sound was heard, apanied by a sound as if a balloon was being punctured. However, those hunters were also fast, and they raced towards the outside without turning back.

    But suddenly, snowkes drifted down from the sky.

    Some people were stunned. It was now past June. The climate change after the Doomsday had changed drastically, and the temperature was now even higher thanst year¡¯s summer. How could it snow in such weather?! Those people were just instinctively pondering, didn¡¯t dare to slow down their running speed.

    However, in an instant, snow flew as the wind wrapped around the snowkes. Instantly turning the area into a blizzard. The sound of whistling wind could be heard. All they could see was a white world of ice and snow.

    The snow on the ground was piling up higher and higher, hindering their progress. The temperature dropped so rapidly that some hunters couldn¡¯t bear the cold. Some of them had realized their horror. Their speed had be slower and slower under the blizzard. Behind them, the life-threatening arrows were still continuing to shoot out from the arrow towers.

    Poof!

    A hunter exploded into a mist of blood, staining the white snow.

    On the other side, as a super expert, Xu Yancheng was extremely fast. His speed hadn¡¯t decreased much even though he was facing a blizzard. Two identical figures following him. It was his special ability, mirror splitting. Relying on this ability, he was confident that he could survive even if he encountered a great danger.

    However, the cold sweat on his face increased as most of the surrounding towers actually aimed towards him! His clones had been shot multiple times!

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Xu Yancheng¡¯s three clones shed quickly. Almost invisible, but an arrow still pierce through the clone. The clones weren¡¯t as strong as himself and copsed, dissipated into lights.

    Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, another rain of arrows struck. Xu Yancheng nced back, his eyes widened.

    Bang!

    Hisst clone had disappeared. He was unable to condense another clone for some time. Even he couldn¡¯t dodge. An arrow pierced through his thigh, which would have killed him if it wasn¡¯t for his physical strength had greatly increased since the breakthrough. But right now, he was quite heavily injured.

    However, Xu Yancheng breathed a sigh of relief as he had finally run out of range of the arrow tower!

    ¡°With my strength, I can survive in the wilderness even if I¡¯m badly injured. So my top priority is to get away from here as fast as I could and hide. I can be a mercenary from now on¡­¡± Or so he thought.

    There was a rumbling sound. In front of him, a few ck towers suddenly rose up, blocking his escape.

    Xu Yancheng suddenly stiffened, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this kind of arrow tower be set up in advance?¡±

    Before the arrow tower rose and surrounded them, he had believed that this was a trap that their enemy had prepared beforehand. They ended up caught in such a situation because they were the second yer of the chess game. But now, he had a feeling someone was sitting in the sky, coldly overlooking them. Someone that could summon arrow towers with a wave of his hand.

    All along, they were in the enemy¡¯s yground!

    Note:

    A turtle in a jar: Chinese proverb, setting yourself as an easy target.

 Chapter 126 Just A Stand In

    <h4>Chapter 126 Just A Stand In</h4>

    ¡°Hoo~ha~¡±

    He Qingqing breathed heavily, looking back up from time to time. The situation got a little better than they had expected. It seemed like the team that had captured them here was defeated in the battle, leaving only a few hunters to guard them. But those guards were also distracted. Frequently stole a nce at the battlefield, whispering to one another from time to time. Some of them even went to the higher ground to watch. Using this opportunity, they managed to escape. It was just that those guards were far more powerful and faster than the captured survivors. If they hadn¡¯t scattered and fled, they would have been caught up long ago.

    Right now, He Qingqing could only see from afar that a fleeing survivor was caught and killed on the spot. There were two hunters quickly running towards their direction. They were extremely fast, quickly closing the gaps between them.

    When she looked at her father, both of them were gasping with air, exhausted. If it wasn¡¯t for Uncle Tong pulling her father with one hand, both of them, father and daughter, wouldn¡¯t have survived.

    ¡°Uncle Tong, you go first. If you can escape to the Tree Shade Shelter. If they were really powerful, I hope you could convince the hunters there to rescue us.¡±

    This was the only faint hope in her heart.

    Uncle Tong¡¯s strength was also far inferior to those two pursuers. Assuming he could escape to the shelter. If that shelter was still intact, that is. If he could get there, it would be tough to get other people to help them as they were not rtives. If they were lucky and the shelter sent someone over to rescue them, there was no guarantee that the father and daughter were still alive.

    He Qingqing¡¯s hair was disheveled, sweats soaked her clothes. She raised her head, only to blink her eyes in astonishment. There were two figures in the near distance. It was a young man who looked bright and handsome, and a strange man donned in blue and white full body armor with a helmet, she couldn¡¯t see his face.

    ¡°Why are they here?¡±

    ¡°Are they the hunters from the shelter?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Tang Yu strolled outside the resort along with No. 1, the best bodyguard of the year, followed closely. As the crisis was almost over, as a Lord, it¡¯s only natural that he woulde out and show his face. To demonstrate his presence. Well, that¡¯s what he thought.

    It¡¯s just¡­ he saw two hunters chasing three people in front of him. Ahem¡­

    Tang Yu felt a little surprised. They were so dedicated. Even when Lin Wei¡¯s team fell apart, they still didn¡¯t forget the mission issued by the boss.

    He shook his head, ¡°No. 1, do it.¡±

    In an instant, the strange man in full body armor disappeared from The Qingqing¡¯s sight. Followed by a few muffled sounds behind her. When she turned her head, she saw the two hunters chasing them had fallen to the ground, dead.

    She was stunned for a moment. Both the handsome young man and the strange armored man, they all disappeared without a trace.

    He Qingqing was relieved, but at the same time, her heart was restless.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Outside the tower arrow circle, in a small forest not far away.

    The captain of the guards, Fang Qiang, was covering his severed arm with his other hand. The pain caused by his broken arm caused his face to twist, but his mouth kept silent. Only coldly staring at the strong man holding a ymore in front of him.

    The arrow tower formation was too terrifying. Most of the hunters they brought along with them had died under the tower. He desperately led the guard team member to cover his boss and finally could get him out of the arrow tower¡¯s attack range. He thought he would be safe.

    Fang Qiang had no idea that someone from the enemy shelter was already waiting here.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if the Tree Shade shelter couldn¡¯t capture all the fleeing people. as long as the boss is here, they will definitely rush over to intercept us with whatever strength they had left.¡±

    He smiled miserably and looked at some of the hunters from the Tree Shade Shelter. There weren¡¯t many of them, not even as many as their men that managed to escape the tower. But the man with a ymore in front of him was too powerful.

    Fang Qiang was a super expert who had broken through the bottleneck and possessed the Sixth Awakening Stage strength. Even in Lindong Shelter, there weren¡¯t many people who could be his opponent. Yet, he was defeated by the strong man in front of him in a few moves and even broke one of his arms.

    From the enemy¡¯s words, Fang Qiang understood that this tall towering big man was the Patrol Leader of the Tree Shade Shelter. He was powerful enough to be in the top 3 in Tree Shade Shelter, but it was only a small shelter! There were countless simr small shelters throughout the entire Lincheng area! Why would such a strong man stay in such a small ce?

    Fang Qiang¡¯s gaze swept at the crowds from the corner of his eyes. The hunters from the shelter surrounded them, only he and his boss Lin Wei remained on their side. He understood that it would be nearly impossible for him to leave alive today. Even if he ended up dead, he could still hold them back and create a chance for his boss to escape. Consider it as a way to repay Boss Lin, who had given him a ray of light in the darkest moment of his life, a few years ago.

    Fang Qiang took a deep breath, and suddenly, he saw two figures walking in the distance. A young man and a man donned in armor. He couldn¡¯t feel any hunter¡¯s aura from them as if they were ordinary people. But Fang Qiang¡¯s heart suddenly sank as Roger kept a close eye on him.

    After seeing Tang Yu, Lu Xiaopeng hurriedly greeted him, ¡°Leader, that guy is the one who provoked our shelter three times, hehehe, they can¡¯t get away now.¡±

    Tang Yu stepped forward. ncing at the two of them, the captain of the guards covered his arm and looked at him coldly. Lin Wei, however, was nk. He didn¡¯t seem to be afraid because he was in a dire situation.

    However, Tang Yu was stunned as his gaze fell on Lin Wei, ¡°This isn¡¯t Lin Wei, this is just a double.¡±

    ¡°What? A double! How is that possible!¡± Lu Xiaopeng couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look, trying to see something.

    The captain of the escort team, Fang Qiang, didn¡¯t believe it either. But he still couldn¡¯t help but take a look back. He saw that the double ¡°Lin Wei¡± seemed to havepleted his mission, smiling, his face was ashen, and he fell backward. He had actuallymitted suicide by taking poison! Seeing this scene, Fang Qiang was even more dead-hearted.

    Tang Yu shook his head. This poor man was beingmitted to his duty, only to be abandoned by Lin Wei.

    As for Lin Wei¡­ Tang Yu hasn¡¯t been too active on the lookout. He hadn¡¯t noticed when the recement happened. After all, he needed to control the arrow tower attack and couldn¡¯t keep a close eye on the enemy. The dots on the territory map and detection lens merely identified the enemy, and couldn¡¯t distinguish each person in detail.

    He was confident that after Lin Wei finished recing his double, he changed his outfit and fled among the ordinary hunters. This time, no one would suspect that Lin Wei had fled a long time ago.

    Lu Xiaopeng looked disappointed. Even Roger felt pity. However, Tang Yu smiled and touched the detection lens on his body. The small dots marked on it had mostly disappeared, and the rest of them were now far away from here, around the Maple Leaf Town area.

    He didn¡¯t care about those, his eyes fell on two dots.

    The two dots were moving rapidly.

 Chapter 127 The End

    <h4>Chapter 127 The End</h4>

    Somewhere in the wilderness.

    The surrounding area was filled with broken buildings, covered in moss as if they had been through the vicissitudes of time. The two silhouettes were running at breakneck speed. Even if a hunter person met them, they would only feel a gust of wind blowing by, and couldn¡¯t see any silhouettes at all. Their speed was incredibly fast.

    A dignified-looking middle-aged man sprinted ahead, followed by a shadow-like figure that seemed to be following closely behind him.

    Lin Wei was a hunter.

    In the eyes of the other people in Lin Dong, Lin Wei¡¯s qualifications were not high. Although he had risen to the Fourth Awakening Stage with the help of his men, he could not reach the level of the top hunters in Lindong. That was the information Tang Yu had received from various channels.

    However, none of them know Lin Wei¡¯s strength was far more than that. The Fourth Awakening Stage was the strength he showed after hiding his aura. His true strength had already broken through the Sixth Awakening Stage, far before Fang Qiang and Xu Yancheng.

    This was the trump card that he hid. Because of this, he was able to escape the tower¡¯s attack range after disguising himself as an ordinary hunter.

    ¡°Damn it! I never expected that the Tree Shade Shelter was that powerful. It¡¯s definitely not a small shelter! A certain organization must be behind it, it¡¯s not Lu Jianjun. He didn¡¯t have that many experts.¡±

    ¡°And those arrow towers.¡± Lin Wei¡¯s face was grimed, ¡°Special abilities can¡¯t be this powerful. The person who had this ability must be far more powerful than the towers, there¡¯s no need to surround us with the towers¡­¡±

    The Tree Shade Shelter definitely holds a secret!

    Behind him, An Xiao spoke with a low, hoarse voice, ¡°Boss, what should we do next? With their strength, even if we call all of our men, I don¡¯t think it would make much difference.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pharmaceutical factory first, see when Dr. Zheng¡¯s research will bepleted, and then we make ns¡­¡± Lin Wei said in a deep voice, but suddenly his eyes widened.

    In front of the street, they were running on. A man wearing a conical straw hat stopped in the middle of the street. And the other party¡¯s Qi had stealthily locked the two of them down.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Hoo-hoo!

    With the wind howling in his ears, Tang Yu and ine were running between buildings. They were chasing after Lin Wei in the direction that he escaped.

    Knowing Lin Wei and An Xiao¡¯s power, Tang Yu wasn¡¯t careless. Except for Winnie, who stayed in the territory to treat the injured, all of his followers went out.

    Sky, Shay, and Roger ran faster. They had gone ahead to catch them, leaving only both of them¡­ no, leaving only ine to guard and follow him at his side. After all, this ce is beyond No. 1 and No. 2¡¯s reach.

    Tang Yu took out his scouting lens and took a nce, the two dots moving fast on it had already stopped, ¡°They¡¯ve been intercepted by the Sky. Roger and Shay should be catching up soon.¡±

    Thinking without stopping, his feet jumped high on the edge of the rooftop. They quicklynded on the rooftop of another building. A demonic beast was startled and came pouncing towards him with a roar. This demonic beast was so ugly that it could no longer be described in humannguage, but Tang Yu faced the pounce without dodging and threw out a punch.

    Bang!

    The fist shook the air and smashed onto the demonic beast. In a split second, the demonic beast was smashed into a dent and deformed, and then, its entire body burst open with a bang. Blood spilled, Tang Yu hurriedly avoided the spill.

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be this strong, the Fifth Awakening Stage strength really is different.¡±

    But after seeing blood stained his fist, he shook his hand with some disgust. Sure enough, he still wishes to be an elegant hero.

    This was the only hindrance they encountered, there were no more demonic beasts along the way.

    Rumble!

    A loud noise was heard in the distance. A five-story building copsed with a loud rumbling sound.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t go any further and sought a more secluded ce to observe in secret. The two sides were already engaged in a fierce battle.

    Sky held his katana, moving fast so that only his afterimages could be seen. The sword shed mid-air, instantly slicing An Xiao standing on the street into dozens of pieces.

    Strangely, An Xiao, who was cut into pieces, didn¡¯t bleed. Instead, his entire body turned into ck smoke and recondensed in the distance. It was his special ability, a bizarre one.

    He seemed immortal. However, Tang Yu carefully observed and found the enemy¡¯s faces were getting pale, ¡°Sure enough. There¡¯s a limit to that ability. A few more dozen sword cuts should be enough.¡±

    Not far from the battlefield, Shay was shooting from time to time, causing An Xiao, unable to fight back, could only resist the attack.

    Tang Yu looked to the other side, the battle between Roger and Lin Wei was even more intense. The building just now seemed to have been copsed by their battle.

    Lin Wei wore a pair of special gloves on his hands, and Roger cut down with his sword. Lin Wei resisted it with one hand, his entire body sank to the ground, cracking it. But Lin Wei didn¡¯t panic. He swung his other fist, exploding the air.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    ng!

    Roger¡¯s sword fell, and the ground cracked into a ravine.

    Lin Wei threw out a punch that was dodged by Luo Zhe and struck a building wall. Sending the wall along with the building behind it into copsing.

    Tang Yu was stunned. Lin Wei¡¯s breath was of the Sixth Awakening Stage, yet the strength he disyed was far more than that. Although right now, Roger seemed to have the upper hand, but he couldn¡¯t finish him anytime soon. Their duel was more intense than the battle against An Xiao.

    Especially the punch that Lin Wei had just thrown. It definitely exceeds the power of a normal attack. It looks like a skill that could explode exponentially.

    Tang Yu noticed that when he threw this punch, Lin Wei assumed a posture, and during the battle, Lin Wei moved forward and retreated very well. Like a martial arts master.

    ¡°Moreover, Lin Wei is even able to hide his aura. Other than Roger and other followers, I haven¡¯t seen any hunter who has the ability to hide their own aura until now.¡±

    To hide one¡¯s aura, the first thing to do is to have control over one¡¯s Qi.

    Roger and the others were able to do this because the world in which they came from had a systematic inheritance. The mastery of their own power far exceeds the other hunters.

    So, what did Lin Wei rely on?

    Tang Yu had a little guess.

    Soon, An Xiao, on the other side, took the lead. His source power had run out after being cut to pieces more than a few times. He spurted out blood, and couldn¡¯t recover this time. Obviously, he had run out of chance.

    During that time, Lin Wei tried to escape a couple times but kept getting entangled by Roger. He was attacked by three people and died on the spot in battle.

    Lin Wei¡¯s eyes were wide open, he seemed unable to understand why the Tree Shade Shelter could find him so urately.

 Chapter 128 Lu Jianjunâ€™s Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 128 Lu Jianjun¡¯s Surprise</h4>

    Maple Leaf Town, Makeshift Headquarters.

    Lu Jianjun frowned.

    The situation has gotten diretely. Some data analysis had concluded that the average strength of the demonic beast pouring out of the Crack of the Abyss was gradually increasing.

    Especially recently, through special means and brief exchanges with otherrge shelters. Lu Jianjun found that even if there were no more incidents of Crack of the Abyss appearing on arge scale. Yet every now and then, a new Crack of the Abyss was born. Like the Crack of the Abyss that was born in Maple Leaf Town. What¡¯s more, each Crack of the Abyss was continuously pouring out demonic beasts. The human side was currently unable to find a better way to contain it.

    In areas like Lindong, the situation was still rtively better. Countless hunters were going out to hunt demonic beasts every day. For these hunters, hunting down demonic beasts was a way for them to earn spirit stones and earn a living.

    For Lu Jianjun, he was focusing on the entire area of ??Lincheng. The spirit stone is only secondary to him. He had to consider that he was the only one who could reduce the density of the demonized beasts in the entire area and reduce the frequency of the demon wave¡¯s eruption.

    ¡°Perhaps the points reward for hunting demonic beasts can be raised appropriately to motivate the hunters to go out and hunt. Also, we should find a way to widen the hunter¡¯s range. Just killing demonic beasts near Lindong wasn¡¯t effective in cleaning up the entire region off the demonic beasts. Because the area is too small, a few battles broke among the hunters to get more ¡®food.''¡±

    Lu Jianjun pondered, his fingers constantly flipping the documents on top of his table, ¡°The most important reason hunters had limited activities in the wild is that the night is too dangerous. Most of them didn¡¯t dare to spend the night in the wild.¡±

    ¡°In that case, the hunter¡¯s activity range can be broadened by setting up a transit station. We already set up the defensive lines around Maple Leaf Town. It can be used as a transit area so that the hunter¡¯s activity range can be extended to the south, relieving the pressure of the many shelters on the side to a certain degree.¡± He pondered.

    Knock, knock.

    There was a knock on the door.

    After receiving Lu Jianjun¡¯s approval, a young officer walked in, ¡°Chief, we¡¯ve got an update on the other side regarding Lin Wei¡¯s matter.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    The intelligence officer arranged his words, ¡°ording to our investigation and some informationing from our spies, we had concluded that Lin Wei¡¯s goal this time should be rted to a certain shelter, and it seems to be to be to get something.¡±

    ¡°But for now, we can only know the shelter¡¯s general information was in the south. We still couldn¡¯t determine which one it is.¡± The officer reported the situation and left.

    Lu Jianjun, however, was in deep thought.

    He was aware that Lin Wei had some secret tricks up his sleeve. He had a track record of capturing survivors before, but this time, could it be that the other party was nning to take on an entire shelter? Lu Jianjun felt that Lin Wei should not be so bold. Survivors disappearing and dying every day in the wild. If Lin Wei wanted to capture them, no one would notice if he captured them in the wilderness.

    But shelters were different, even if it was a small shelter. They represent the human civilization that has passed down from generation to generation. Lu Jianjun also knew that these shelters were not official andcked restraint. Some shelters preyed on survivors, while others broke out into conflict, annihting each other. Such things happened from time to time in thisnd.

    There was nothing he could do about it. Not to mention that despite all the ws, the advantages of these shelters¡¯ existence still outweigh the disadvantages.

    But no matter what, Lin Wei was still a member of the top management of the Lindong Shelter. Even though he wasn¡¯t someone from the government before the doomsday, he ended up joining the Lindong Shelter management team due to special circumstances after the doomsday.

    Since Lin Wei already represented the Lindong officials, making a move against other shelters meant that he had brought the entire Lindong shelter along with him. Lu Jianjun was getting impatient as Lin Wei wouldn¡¯t understand this. What confuses him more was what was the exact reason that forced Lin Wei to do this.

    ¡°We had sent someone over to the southern shelters. I¡¯m not sure if we could find them before Lin Wei does.¡± He frowned.

    At this time, there was another knock on the door. The one entered the door afterward was the same young officer from earlier. Lu Jianjun brightened up, ¡°Is there some important news?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Chief. We had just received critical information. It¡¯s just¡­¡± the officer looked down, looking somewhat hesitant, ¡°Lin Wei was indeed preparing to take over a small shelter located 60km away south from here. It¡¯s called the Tree Shade Shelter.¡±

    ¡°Sent people from the Special Warfare Regiment.¡±

    ¡°No, they haven¡¯t got there yet. No, before the experts of the Special Warfare Regiments rushed over there, they found out that the people Lin Wei had brought over were all killed, including Lin Wei himself. We found their corpses in the field.¡±

    The young officer was still hesitant, worrying that the Chief wouldn¡¯t believe such crazy information. He added, ¡°The source is very reliable. The head of the Special Warfare Regiments confirmed it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    A silence fell in the headquarters.

    What else could he say? He should say something!

    Because Lin Wei¡¯s power was too strong, he wasn¡¯t worried that something terrible would happen. But now, his officer was telling him that Lin Wei was dead?

    After a long silence, Lu Jianjun cleared his throat. A resolute look shed from his eyes. No matter what, he can¡¯t miss this chance!

    He soon called the senior officers, ¡°Keep an eye on the Second and Third Corps under Lin Wei. They weren¡¯t his direct subordinates, most of them weren¡¯t loyal. Those who can be inducted will be inducted. Those who won¡¯t¡­¡± Lu Jianjun was not a pedantic person, he decisively gave orders.

    ¡°Pull out our men that were ced under Lin Wei¡¯s departments as soon as possible. Also, we need to send someone over to Lin Wei¡¯s residence as well.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lindong Shelter, Misty Creek Park

    This was the ce where the senior officials of Lindong lived. On the corner of this residential area, the vis in this area belonged to Lin Wei and some of his important men. The luxurious vi near the creek was Lin Wei¡¯s residence in Lin Dong. Some hunters equipped with guns were patrolling the area.

    The sky was fading into the night, the streetmps emitted an orange glow on the side of the streets. Apart from the patrolling hunters¡¯ footsteps, the surrounding area was quiet, with no other movement.

    No one noticed, the shadow of a streetlight suddenly stretched and crossed the fence of the vi. A figure emerged from the shadow. Gray de waved his hand as he looked at the hunters outside, still unaware, and returned the streetlight¡¯s shadow back to its ce.

    After observing the vi¡¯syout, he found a gap and used the same method to enter the vi.

 Chapter 129 Whoâ€™s Been Here

    <h4>Chapter 129 Who¡¯s Been Here</h4>

    Gray de walked into the vi.

    The surrounding area was silent and dark. His figure seemed perfectly blended into the darkness without making any sound. Gray de¡¯s gaze swept over every corner of the vi.

    Suddenly, he looked in a certain direction, a smile curled up from the corner of his mouth. It looked like an ordinary wall, nothing special on it. He reached out and knocked on the solid wall.

    However, Gray de didn¡¯t give up. Instead, he reached out and kept stroking the wall, from top to bottom, left to right, at a certain spot, and pressed hard.

    There was clearly no gap on the wall. But this particr area of the wall was like an isted brick on the wall that had sunk in. The next moment, the in wall slowly opened with a clicking sound. Revealing a deep metal tunnel in front of Gray de.

    Obviously, Lin Wei had remodeled this vi. After the doomsday, someone with the corresponding special ability would be able to do such a great thing without attracting others¡¯ attention.

    At this time, inside the underground chamber, a bald man abruptly opened his eyes, ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not the boss. Maybe some rats came sneaking in. What are those patrols doing? Fortunately, the boss left me to guard this ce.¡±

    He got up and prepared to go and dispose of the ¡®rat¡¯. But a cold voice came behind him, and the bald man stiffened at once.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re the only one here, right? In other words, no matter what happens, no one will find out, right?¡±

    The voice wasn¡¯t loud but echoed through his mind. The bald man¡¯s body swelled up, his body covered in veins. He was at the peak of the Fifth Awakening Stage, he unleashed his power. Sweeping a gust of wind in the room. He turned back towards the direction of the voice, blindly throwing a punch. The punch was extremely powerful, and even more so, it used a special force technique. He could even smash a small car in front of him with just a puch! Not to mention the frail bodies of humans!

    However, he missed the target.

    The bald man was shocked, ¡°I heard the voicee from this direction. How could I miss it?!¡±

    He rose up his vignce and swiftly skimmed the area from the corner of his eye. But couldn¡¯t find his enemy.

    !!!

    The bald man¡¯s eyes widened, horrified to find an ordinary-looking man suddenly stood behind him. Holding a sharp dagger, stabbing him through the heart.

    He was finished.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Outside, a group of hunters dressed in ck moved swiftly and surrounded the several vis near the creek. The leader of this group was the captain of the guard team, Zhou Zhenglei. In order to prevent Lin Wei from leaving a back-up, this time, Lu Jianjun sent over Zhou Zhenglei, a great expert.

    At this time in front of the vi, the patrolling hunters saw this scene and panicked.

    ¡°Who are you guys!¡±

    ¡°This is Councilor Lin¡¯s vi, what do you want!¡±

    ¡°You dare to cause trouble at the Lindong shelter? This is Misty Creek Park?! You want to die?!¡±

    The hunters shouted but were quickly defeated by the military hunters.

    ¡°Team one, secure the perimeter¡ªteam two and three search those vis. Make sure no one gets away. You guys, follow me.¡± Zhou Zhenglei instructed and headed to Lin Wei¡¯s vi.

    The gates were locked, he easily punched the gate apart. The team spread out and searched the entire vi inside and out.

    ¡°Report, sir! No valuable items were found on the second floor.¡±

    ¡°Sir, nothing was found in the hall either.¡±

    ¡°So is the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°And the study¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir! There¡¯s something here!¡±

    Zhou Zhenglei followed to a in wall and frowned after tapping it. ¡°Is there really a secret tunnel here?¡±

    ¡°ording to our investigation, the secret tunnels were likely behind this wall.¡± The team around him replied.

    ¡°Alright, you guys back off.¡±

    Zhou Zhenglei said and threw out a punch. The sound of the punch was like thunder!

    Boom!

    The wall burst apart with an explosion. However, to his surprise, what was behind the wall wasn¡¯t a secret passage, but a much thicker metal wall. It seems that this metal was made of special material. Even though he had thrown a powerful punch, the metal wall was unscathed.

    Zhou Zhenglei¡¯s expression became solemn. He took a deep breath and condensed a thunder on his right hand. The violet-blue thunderbolts condensed into a ball with a crackling sound, emitting sharp, ear-piercing sounds. He punched the metal wall in front of him hard.

    Boom!

    A violent explosion blew apart the metal wall. Pieces of metal fragments flew everywhere like knives embedded in the surrounding objects. Luckily, the other members weren¡¯t weak hunters, and they had retreated back beforehand. So none of them were injured.

    After the metal wall was blown apart, it revealed the tunnel inside.

    Zhou Zhenglei had a smile on his face, ¡°Looks like that Lin guy has hidden whatever goodies he has in there.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The tunnel wasn¡¯t long, and soon they arrived at a basement.

    Zhou Zhenglei abruptly stopped. So were the team members behind him. Looking ahead, their mouths wide opened, surprised.

    Inside the basement, a bald man fell to the ground, a pool of blood flowing out from beneath him. His eyes looked towards the end of the basement, where there was another metal door.

    However, the metal door had been cut open. From here, they could see the mess inside, indicating it had been scavenged.

    No, it indeed had been scavenged.

    Someone had taken the shortcut?!

    Impossible!

    (?£à?§¥?¡ä)!!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Tree Shade Shelter.

    After the ruckus went off, the survivors continued their business. It was as if they had just seen a firework disy.

    After Tang Yu saw Lin Wei¡¯s death, he returned to the castle. Leaving the rest to the followers to solve.

    The battle went pretty smoothly, although he wasn¡¯t overall very satisfied. After all, he had spent a huge amount of money on those arrow towers. Although he was now the Great Lord Tang¡¯ Not Bad¡¯ Yu, he was still so heartbroken at the expense that it was hard to breathe.

    Saving is a virtue, and he had spent a lot of it.

    This time, the members of the patrols were also joined in full force. Even hunters like Chen Haiping, who rarely went with the patrols, joined the battle. With such fierce battle, casualties were inevitable. Two of their hunters were unlucky and died on the spot during the battle. And the rest of the patrols were gravely injured. Their injuries were the kind of injuries that even the pre-doomsday medical treatment couldn¡¯t save them, not to mention after doomsday, there was ack of medical treatment.

    Luckily, they had Winnie, the priestess excels in healing. She had saved the lives of these people and brought them back from the verge of death.

    Now that the wounded hunters were secured, aside from they still needed to rest to regain their strength, there was nothing major to worry about.

    Although Tang Yu couldn¡¯t even pronounce their names, the two hunters who died in battle, it would be cruel to say that their deaths didn¡¯t matter. After all, they both had contributed greatly to the shelter. He needed to do something for both reason and sentiment. The pension had been distributed to their rtives and close ones.

    After a while, he nned to build a monument in the shelter. Whether he wants it or not, the future will inevitably involve sacrifice. During this era, it¡¯s simply inevitable.

    The dead are gone, yet something has to be left behind tomemorate the traces of their existence.

 Chapter 130 White Light

    <h4>Chapter 130 White Light</h4>

    The next day.

    Tang Yu had a rare deep slumber.

    Although he had always felt that he had an advantage, which was actually true. But Lin Wei¡¯s existence was something like a small mountain that somewhat pressured him. Now that he¡¯s dead and he didn¡¯tck spirit stones, the territory was almost ready to enter a rapid development.

    ¡°Unfortunately, there is still no clue about the materials needed to upgrade the castle to level 4. Now that I have over hundreds of thousands of spirit stones in the warehouse, 100.000 spirit stones are easy. I just need a rift crystal, right?¡±

    Unlike the Floating Chariot and the Cloud Roaring ¨C Bed Crossbow that needs a heap of rare materials. In addition to the spirit stones, upgrading the castle into level 4 only requires a unit of rift crystal.

    But at least he still had some clues about the materials needed to craft the Floating Chariot. Gray de in Lindong also found traces of these materials. He believes they can be gathered someday. However, for the rift crystal, there was only one sentence in the description. ¡®A special crystal containing spatial rules.¡¯, that¡¯s all. There were no other clues regarding its origin or appearance. God knows where he had to go to look for it!

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t upgrade the territory to level 4 right now, let¡¯s take advantage of the spirit stones to see which useful functional building I haven¡¯t built yet.¡±

    Tang Yu rolled over and jumped from his bed. After washing up his face, he walked out of the room. First, he came to the market to take a look at today¡¯s newly refreshed items. Unlike the pub, he didn¡¯t keep the market¡¯s daily fresh attempt. The adventurers that the pub refreshed for free were often D-ranked Adventurers. But it¡¯s different from the market, although it¡¯s hard getting the items he needs from it, he still could buy some useful small items.

    After spending some spirit stones on the market, he walked out of it and paused his steps as he passed by the pub as if an inexplicable power was attracting him.

    Just like in gacha games where he had diamonds, he couldn¡¯t help but draw one or a double 10x draws. His burning spirit of card gambling sometimes overshadowed everything. Not to mention that he was standing in front of the pub right now and entered. He also couldn¡¯t stop his feet from getting inside the pub.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s still a long way before the castle reaches level 4, and the pub won¡¯t be able to be upgraded as well. But I still have 3 empty follower slots. So it should be fine to summon another follower.¡±

    After all, summoning was a one-way ticket. In reality, there was no dismissal button avable. So he always keeps some follower slots empty just in case he got another item like the summoning rate up scroll like the other day. Thest time he used the item, he got a good result and managed to summon A-ranked adventurer, Gray de. Tang Yu thought, if he somehow managed to get a scroll that could summon a Super A-ranked adventurer and the slot was full, he would have died of regrets.

    ¡°It should be okay to just summon another follower since I will still have 2 slots empty. Also, it¡¯s impossible to stay in level 3 territory for the rest of my life.¡±

    He walked into the pub, without hesitation, he consumed spirit stones to fuse 20x summon attempts. After that, he started summoning.

    A mysterious, magnificent summoning circle quickly unfolded, spreading over the floor. From the circle, swoosh, white light appeared.

    Tang Yu was about to see the new adventurer¡¯s job when he was suddenly stunned.

    White¡­.light?

    He rubbed his eyes and looked at it again. It¡¯s still white!

    He stiffly bowed his head downward, he clearly remembered the instruction for the summon fusion.

    [Fuse 20x summons to greatly increase the chance of summoning B-ranked adventurers.]

    Indeed, the system didn¡¯t give a 100% guarantee. However, he had summoned a total of 4 times, he even used a scroll once.

    What a joke!

    ¡°Ugh¡­ never mind, let¡¯s just pretend this all happened because I forgot to wash my hands after using the bathroom today.¡±

    Tang Yu was gravely disappointed. But if he didn¡¯t sign the contract, his 10.000 spirit stones would be gone for nothing. He nced over. The figure on the summoning circle was an old man with white hair and a long beard that extended down to his knees.

    It was an old man, but unfortunately, grandfather was out of fashion these days. As he pondered about it, Tang Yu clicked on the adventurer¡¯s profile.

    Indeed, he was a D-ranked adventurer. His strength wasn¡¯t strong, only at Triple Awakening Stage. Compared to his age, he felt the D-rank might be considered too much. But Tang Yu stunned after looking at the bottom of his profile. In addition to the warrior job, there was an extra line.

    Secondary: Equipment Maker (Master), Rune Master (Advanced).

    It seemed to be a side job, which was not hard for Tang Yu to understand, but what these two jobs had, he wasn¡¯t sure yet. He casually asked the system and got an immediate answer.

    [Equipment maker, possesses the ability to design, manufacture, and improve equipment. Whereas a Master grade means that the maker is exceptionally proficient in this field.] [Rune Master, on the other hand, needs to master a certain number of runes and possess the ability to draw them. An Advanced Rune Master had a deep understanding of the runes.]

    Tang Yu thought he was unlucky this time, but it seems like it wasn¡¯t the case.

    An equipment maker. Tang Yu had his own workshop so the man won¡¯t be much useful. But he was a master. With his deep understanding of designing, improving equipment paired with his ability as Advanced Rune Master, he might be able to create high-quality equipment!

    So, of course, Tang Yu will sign the contract!

    [Ding-dong! Adventurer Kevin Sandridge de Patricia Traviskin, Rank: D, Job: Warrior, Secondary job: Equipment Maker (Master), Rune Master (Advanced). Sign a contract with the follower? YES / NO ]

    Tang Yu: ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    At the moment of signing the contract, Kevin only felt that time and space changed.

    He was a master equipment maker and had a high reputation in the capital. Unlike most of the followers summoned into this world, Kevin wasn¡¯t in a dire situation. But a calm voice sounded in his head. He had an instinct, if he wanted to get a glimpse of the realm of the grandmaster he dreams of, then he had to agree. He came to cross the border as soon as he could. As soon as he signed the contract, he was transferred into another world in the blink of an eye.

    All of this surprised Kevin. Indeed, it was a different world from before. This was obviously spatial power, but with his knowledge, he couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of spatial power that could transfer people from one world to another instantly.

    Still stunned, Kevin looked at the young man in front of him. The contract¡¯s power that bound them made him understand Lord Tang Yu¡¯s identity. He took a few steps forward. ¡°

    Slightly stunned, Kevin looked at the young man in front of him, the contractual connection made him understand Lord Tang Yu¡¯s identity, and took a few steps forward, ¡°Kevin Sandridge de¡­ de, at your service, my Lord.¡±

    Forgetting his own name, he was ready to bow following noble etiquette.

    However, when he bent down to bow, his long beard suddenly fell to the ground. He suddenly lifted up his head.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

 Chapter 131 Why Are There Mediocre Books.

    <h4>Chapter 131 Why Are There Mediocre Books.</h4>

    After a brief conversation.

    Kevin got to know a little bit about the current situation of the territory. He also learned from Tang Yu about the follower¡¯s monthly wage, their privileges in the territory, and so on. Of course, he had never cared about these kinds of things.

    After that, the Lord asked, ¡°If I want you to design a shield, what items do you need, and how long would it take?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a double rune equipment, as long as it doesn¡¯t require a special or advanced rune, I can finish the design in two or three days.¡± Kevin looked confident as they were talking about equipment design as he stroked his knee-length beard. ¡°If it¡¯s equipped with more than three runes, I can¡¯t guarantee the amount of time required. Sometimes it depends on luck. But if I have a simr blueprint as a reference, the time can be shortened drastically.¡±

    ¡°This is mainly because of the fact that when the equipment is inscribed with three or more runes, there is limitless potential. Even after deduction, the results will be different. We have to try it one by one.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded his head as he understood these basics. As expected from a Master Equipment Maker, Kevin¡¯s field of expertise in this area is very rich. He was really worthy of being called a Master.

    The double rune equipment blueprints were on the same level as the Swift Revolver. The fact that Kevin was able to finish it in just two or three days was already satisfying enough. Especially since the Sheltercked equipment.

    The current patrol members were all focusing on evasive defense because theycked defense runes that could withstand the attack of demonic beasts. Without a proper shield, they couldn¡¯t do a lot of strategies.

    ¡°Double rune shield is enough. What else does the master need?¡±

    ¡°I need a workshop to design and make the equipment, as well as some materials. I need to make some basic tools beforehand. Oh, and 2 people to help with the meleebat. Also, the design of the shield, including the shape, size, and what kind of runes are needed. That¡¯s all I need.¡± Kevin spoke carefully.

    Tang Yu nodded, ¡°The workshop can be builtter, the location will be in the aisle between the east and west vi area. As for the materials, you can ask Chen Haiping to go to the warehouse to collect themter. Oh, right, you haven¡¯t met them yet. Well, I¡¯ll find you a guideter.¡±

    ¡°For the 2 people, you can recruit them and post an announcement at the square after the workshop is built. For the specific requirements of the shield, you should discuss it with Roger.¡±

    Tang Yu pondered for a bit and quickly dispatched others to do the task.

    Finally, he asked again. ¡°Is there anything else the master needs?¡± After all, he¡¯s an old man. Tang Yu felt he needed to be considerate for a bit.

    Kevin flustered, ¡°I wonder if my Lord has any books about runes and equipment around here? To be honest, indeed, I became a master equipment maker 10 years ago. But during the 10 years, I haven¡¯t progressed much. Over the years, I have always been looking for rted books in order to advance forward.¡±

    ¡°It would be great if my Lord had such books here.¡±

    Tang Yu was somewhat confused. No wonder Kevin wasn¡¯t in a dire situation like the other followers when they first summoned.

    About the book, does the territory have them? Tang Yu pondered. Advanced books? I don¡¯t think so. But maybe some basic ones would do, right? Also, there is some information about modern technology. It could be useful, right?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me, we¡¯ll go to the library first.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Near the training camp, a new grand building was erected.

    The Shelter¡¯s first Library. It contained a collection of books before the doomsday. As well as some precious collection that wasn¡¯t avable in the database. But the preserved books on their original form.

    The door was open, the atmosphere inside the library was very quiet.

    ine was sitting by the window, holding a book on the Basics of Source Power in her hands, reading with great interest. With the sunlight illuminating her, the scene was picturesque, like a painting.

    Among the followers, Gray demanded a spy department in Lindong. Whereas Roger and Sky were all in the patrols, Winnie had recently established a medical department. The Lord had asked ine if she¡¯s interested in leading the patrols, only for her to decline. There were already some people in the patrol, so she didn¡¯t need to join. Inparison, she preferred a quiet life, reading books every day to improve her strength. She contended she would help the Lord as long as it¡¯s within her power.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, ine raised her head and saw Tang Yu and an old grandpa with a white beard walking in.

    ¡°My Lord.¡± With a gentle smile, she put down her books and walked forward.

    After Tang Yu¡¯s introduction to the two, he said to Kevin, ¡°The books of the territory are basically here. It¡¯s not that much, but many types of books are avable here.¡±

    Leading the other two, Tang Yu walked ahead and headed to the second floor. ¡°There are some rune literature rted books here. Go on and take a look.¡±

    In addition to the Basic Rune Literature, this floor also contained a lot of knowledge about runes, mostly from Lindong¡¯s Professor, Sun Weiguo.

    Ever since their little discussionst time, Sun Weiguo¡¯s knowledge of runes greatly increased. Basically, if they were to discuss again right now, their conversation would go deeper. Tang Yu had traded some of them with Basic Long Swords through Gray de. Sun Weiguo was a rather generous person. The transaction went smoothly each time.

    These collections were quiterge and messy, taking up arge portion of the space on the second floor. Kevin didn¡¯t immediately walk over, but slowly browsed through the books on the shelves. It could be seen that, apart from professional books, he also had a deep interest in other books.

    Casually, Kevin pulled out one of the books.

    There were threerge characters in the book, Jin Ping Mei*.

    Tang Yu was astonished. How could the library have such a thing?

    He thought about the patrols that brought back books from the wilderness. He had instructed some survivors to sort and arrange them a bit. The books he was concerned about were basically the useful ones. Looking at the row of the dense books and some vaguely visible inappropriate illustration, Tang Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. Could it be? This row was full of these types of books?

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Tang yu made a loud, dry cough to divert Kevin¡¯s attention.

    It would be bad for the old man to see this, considering his age and health. Taking the opportunity, he hurriedly led Kevin to the area where the Rune Literature topic was kept. Only to turn back and saw ine pick the book and look at it with a curious face.

    ine blushed madly.

    Note :

    *Jin Ping Mei is basically Chinese Kamasutra. Google at your own risk!

 Chapter 132, The Book of Rune Words.

    <h4>Chapter 132, The Book of Rune Words.</h4>

    ine over there was like a curious baby, slowly flipping through the book she had never read before. Tang Yu was torn. He really wanted to use the coughing technique to distract her. But unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t Kevin. Tang Yu¡¯s technique didn¡¯t work on her. Besides, it was too obvious. Making it look like he had read it. ¡®No, it¡¯s not like what. I¡¯m a pure snow moon child. How could I have read such a thing¡­¡¯

    Bullshit.

    Tang Yu scratched the back of his head and grinned. In the end, it¡¯s not his business anyway.

    Kevin, on the other side, had already picked up a book and read it carefully. Making ¡°Ah, ooh, hmm¡­¡± and simr sounds from time to time. He was preupied with it.

    Tang Yu walked over and asked, ¡°Master Kevin, is this information helpful?¡±

    Kevin waved his head without turning his head, as if saying ¡®yes, yes. Leave me alone.¡¯

    He quickly responded, ¡°Oh, yes, my Lord. This information is very basic, and there were some errors and missing things. But it¡¯s different from my research, and some of the ideas in it are somewhat inspiring to me.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Tang Yu was satisfied. Looking at his sides, both Kevin and ine were preupied with the books. After some consideration, Tang Yu also decided to read a book to pass the time. He actually wanted to pick a random book from ¡®that¡¯ row. But he felt he should keep his serious and noble Lord image. Besides, you can only read ¡®that¡¯ kind of book alone in the middle of the night. Yes, that¡¯s the only appropriate thing.

    Taking another nce at ine, the girl¡¯s petite face was a little blushing, fiercely adorable, and Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but look a little intrigued. After thinking about it, he finally went to the third floor, took a Book of Basic Rune Knowledge. Flipped through the pages, and slowly read it.

    They all indulged in their study, time flies by.

    After a long time, Kevin finally put down the book in his hand and sighed. He had absorbed all the information. And now, he can¡¯t wait to do experiments with his new idea. It¡¯s very important to prepare for his new workce. He walked over to Tang Yu and found the Lord was also holding a book in his hands, reading intently.

    ¡°My Lord. My Lord¡­¡± Kevin called out a few times before Tang Yu returned to his senses. He was quite intent with his reading. Every time he read this kind of book, he always fell for it. Even though he had read it several times, he could still feel some new insights when he reread it.

    Without looking at Kevin, ¡°Master Kevin¡­¡±

    But he found that Kevin¡¯s eyes widened, his voice shaking. ¡°My Lord¡­ is this¡­ is this the Book of Runes?¡±

    ¡°Book of Runes? Just books written in runes?¡± Tang Yu asked.

    ¡°Yes, exactly. I¡¯ve never expected to see the Book of Runes here. My Lord, would you¡­¡± Kevin rubbed his hands, his old face slightly blushing, ¡°I wonder if my Lord would let me observe this book for just two minutes? No¡­ just one minute.¡± He said carefully, afraid that Tang Yu would object.

    However, Tang Yu was confused. Was this Book of Runes that precious? ine and Roger didn¡¯t have a high social status, it¡¯s only normal if they had never seen such a book. But grandpa Kevin was a noble and a renowned Equipment Master. Why would he get excited over a Book of Runes? What about thepulsions of an advanced runemaster?

    Tang Yu casually handed over the book, ¡°Go ahead. Just remember to return it. It¡¯s just a book on the Basics of Rune Literature. I¡¯m not that stingy.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Kevin picked up the book. Before he could look through it, he hurriedly said. ¡°My Lord! This book is written entirely in Rune Language. Not to mention an entire book, even a few scattered runenguages are of great research value!¡±

    ¡°Let me exin, thenguage of runes is thenguage that can truly mobilize the energy of heaven and earth. Only books written entirely in runenguage could carry some special knowledge. If these runes were written down in an ordinary piece of paper, even if it¡¯s a good paper, it would be like an empty shell.¡±

    ¡°It is said that there were many brilliant legacies from ancient times. But then for some unknown reason, many of the books of runenguages were lost. The result is we had a lot of iplete legacies. For example, I¡¯m an advanced runemaster right now, and the only advanced runes I possess are basic ruses like advanced sharp runes and magic runes. It¡¯s because we have lost a lot of precious knowledge over time.¡±

    ¡°Even during the 10 years since I became an Equipment Master, I was only fortunate enough to see the Book of Rune Literature once. It¡¯s said that the royal library had several copies of the Book of Rune Literature. But they were all stingy to lend it out freely. Even if this book is only about the basics, it¡¯s a thousand times more valuable than those ordinary books that tell about basic knowledge¡­¡±

    Discussing this topic, Kevin suddenly became excited and talking non-stop. If Tang Yu hadn¡¯t stopped him in time, he would have talked endlessly about the world¡¯s evolution and the loss of rune knowledge for hours.

    After stroking his long beard, he gently stroked the Book of Basic Rune Literature as if he was caressing one¡¯s body. Tang Yu was fascinated at the scene. Seeing that Kevin was truly sinking in a sea of knowledge, Tang Yu wasn¡¯t prepared to wait any longer.

    He also found something new. The runenguage carries the knowledge that seems to rely on the reader¡¯s ownprehension. For him, it does only tell the Basics of Rune Literature. But for Kevin, he might be able to pull something important from it.

    He shook his head. Just as he was about to bid ine goodbye, he saw ine hid ¡®that¡¯ book in a very discreet location.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He better leave as soon as possible.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Chen Haiping was so busy today that he couldn¡¯t have a proper rest. It wasn¡¯t until sunset that he finally had proper rest time. Ever since Shay brought those survivors, the shelter¡¯s umtive survivor numbers swelled, and he had to arrange a few things. The residence suddenly became overcrowded again. As ast resort, he had instructed the survivors to build some temporary housings just until they had a permanent residence.

    However, as their numbers grew, a lot of trouble emerged. Today, the patrol had dealt with several fights. Not to mention arranging survivors to work in the mines, counting the daily food consumption, counting the supplies, and also the prisoners they captured yesterday.

    Chen, the Butler, was now tired that his heart wanted to retire.

    ¡°But the bright side is, now that our number is growing, we have more talents. And the municipal department that Leader Tang mentionedst time was already epted. I hope my workload will be lessened soon.¡± Chen Haiping muttered, ¡°Now, where has Leader Tang run off to again?¡±

 Chapter 133, Planning.

    <h4>Chapter 133, nning.</h4>

    Chen Haiping felt touched every time Tang Yu dumped these important matters to him. But¡­ as the shelter leader, could he care a bit more about the major matters of the shelter?

    With no cell phones avable right now and no one was avable at the castle, Chen Haiping waspletely lost. Although he already knew that tomorrow, early in the morning, he would be able to block off Tang Yu before he¡¯s off to wander somewhere. But the thought of dying his work made him restless.

    ¡°It must be resolved today!¡± However, his priority had to be finding leader Tang first as there¡¯s a lot of things needed to be approved by the leader. ¡°Captain Roger should be able to locate him. It seems like they had some kind of contract with him.¡±

    He still remembered when they first met. There was only one expert, No. 1, by Tang Yu¡¯s side. As time went by, other experts mysteriously popped up by his side from time to time. At first, he thought Tang Yu came from arge shelter with a few powerful teams under him. Gradually, Chen Haiping knew more about Roger¡¯s strength. As the great Butler of the Tree Shade Shelter, he was able to receive quite a few messages from Lindong.

    It¡¯s clear that even inrge shelters, there weren¡¯t that many powerful hunters. Lin Wei, as one of the officials in Lindong Shelter who had plenty of strong men under his power, looked scary. But only by one single encounter, Chen Haiping realized the so-called super experts in Lindong were nothing in front of Captain Roger and the others.

    He also understood it wasn¡¯t Lindong that was weak. How could a super expert who stood out from hundreds of thousands of survivors and tens of thousands of hunters be weak? It¡¯s simply because Roger and the others were too strong. He also knew Roger and the others were loyal to leader Tang, body, and soul. Perhaps there were still some secrets he couldn¡¯t figure out yet.

    It¡¯s all because he felt self-conscious and had little desire for power. He didn¡¯t want to know further. Rather than that, Chen Haiping was more interested in knowing where Leader Tang had gone?

    ¡°Captain Roger led the patrol out. Shay seems to have gone to the spirit stone mine to take a look at today¡¯s spirit stone mining, and Sky¡­ this one is even harder to find than Director Tang.¡±

    He thought of ine. ine¡¯s presence in the shelter was getting scarcer by day. Some of the new survivors would know Roger, or the other vice-captains, Sky and Shay. Also, Winnie was considered an angelic being because she had brought several hunters from the verge of death before. On the other hand, the blue-haired girl who had appeared early by Leader Tang¡¯s side were rarely seen in the shelter. Only those who had stayed in the shelter since the beginning were aware of her full strength.

    ¡°She should be in the library. I¡¯m not sure if she could somehow contact Leader Tang.¡±

    Chen Haiping didn¡¯t even have the time to eat dinner, he immediately rushed to the library. The door was still open, the crystal wallmps in the room emitted a soft glow. He saw ine and straightly get down to business. ine nodded and sent amunication request to Tang Yu through the contract¡¯s link imprinted in her soul.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Tang Yu was soaking in the bathtub naked. Absorbing the effects from the Body Hardening Potion while doing the newly introduced Warrior Cultivation Method. Apart from the gravity room, the Body Hardening Potion and the cultivation method were a good match. The cultivation method could speed up the potion¡¯s absorption efficiency, it could also facilitate the cultivation¡¯s progress. Tang Yu felt he bought aplete cultivation package.

    At this time, he felt amunication notificationing from the contract.

    [Ding! Follower ine sends you a videomunication request. ept? YES/NO?]

    Through the contract, Tang Yu was able to contact his followers. But there were some limits to thatmunication. The further their distance, the more blurred the information could be exchanged.

    To his own understanding, themunication could reach the level of video calls within the territory. If the distance were farther, themunication would be reduced to voice calls. If it¡¯s even further, such as Gray de in Lindong, they could onlymunicate in text. He hadn¡¯t tried further than that. But he had guessed that even sending a text message would be dyed, maybe even the number of words would be limited. Perhaps it would take a few minutes just to send a single sentence text message. Thinking of it, the corner of his mouth smacked.

    ept.

    A scene popped up in his mind. He saw ine in the library with Chen Haiping standing next to her. From just a nce, it was clear that Chen Haiping had encountered something. Maybe he had tried to find Tang Yu but failed. That¡¯s why he reached ine to contact Tang Yu.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    At this time.

    Ding!

    [Follower ine has ended videomunication.] [Ding! Follower ine sends you a voicemunication request. Do you ept?]

    ¡°???¡±

    What¡¯s going on? Why did you suddenly hang up on me? Then switch to voicemunication?

    Obviously, the video call is clear and not dyed within the territory. There¡¯s no need to switch to voice calls. He shook his head and epted the voice call. Tang Yu immediately learned that it was really about Chen Haiping. It just happened that the potion had been fully absorbed. He nned to go to the library to check on the old man Kevin.

    Ssh!

    The water sshed as he stood up. Some of the residue Body Hardening potions dripped from his body.

    After absorbing the potion a few times, Tang Yu found that he does look stronger. His body gained a few muscles, his body proportion was bing more defined, his face more angr.

    So¡­ he¡¯s kinda handsome, right?

    It was clear that he, Lord Tang, is handsome.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Soon, Tang Yu arrived at the library. As soon as they met, Chen Haiping went on full ranting. He didn¡¯t want to listen, but once he did, Tang Yu realized that managing a shelter is such a pain in the ass. So, the Grand Lord Tang was even more determined to dump the matter of managing the shelter over to someone else. Chen Haiping, who was reporting across the table, only felt a chill.

    ¡°¡­ We¡¯ve also recruited some management talents in the past two days. So it¡¯s the perfect time to start forming the municipal department you mentionedst time, Leader Tang.¡±

    After hearing that, Tang Yu nodded, ¡°The municipal department will be formed by you. They will be responsible for the shelter¡¯s construction and survivors¡¯ management. In addition to that, I also n to form more important departments, including the war department, logistics department, medical department, equipment department, and the spy department. Well, for now, let¡¯s rest! We can talk about itter!¡±

    Naturally, Tang Yu had no n on taking the responsibility himself. The war department was nothing more than the patrols. Perhaps the territory¡¯s armed forces would increase in the future, the war department was necessary to assign them into teams. The logistics department will mainly manage the shelter¡¯s spirit stones, materials, equipment, food stock, and other items.

    In his view, the war and logistics department were the two most important departments that needed to be managed privately by someone he trusted. He had thought of letting ine in charge of the logistics department as the other followers had their own responsibilities. Winnie led the medical department. Kevin would be responsible for managing the equipment department, and of course, Gray de would be in charge of the spy department.

    ine¡¯s character was aloof. But Tang Yu trusted her. There was nothing else in the library anyway, so she could handle another part-time job. When the timees, he will let her and the others recruit the manpower they need.

    The crisis was over, he had dispatched everyone to do their jobs. Grand Lord Tang was very satisfied. Letting himself to handle these things only make things worse. It would be wise to just hand them over to someone else. It¡¯s definitely not because he waszy.

    On the other side, Chen Haiping felt that he was unreliable.

 Chapter 134, Planning â€“ Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 134, nning ¨C Part 2</h4>

    In addition to that, Tang Yu also intended to roughly divide the shelter¡¯s territory. The vi area, halfway up the hillside, and most of the middle section of the resort. He nned to use these parts as a future residential area.

    The number of survivors had surged in the past two days. Although there were still some rooms for the survivors in the vi area, he felt that he had to look ahead. If it¡¯s not for the fact that the territory had a limit, he would want to expand the area outside the resort.

    As for the residential area above the mid-hillside, he intended to develop it into a high-ss residential area. Building some boutique suites, townhouses, family houses, and even manors.

    There were 5 levels of housing in Lindong. He nned to build an even more detailed n to reflect the differences between the houses. This way, his real estate n would be more polished, to bring more pleasure to the residents. But for now, he could only n. It was Great Lord Tang¡¯s dream to sit idly in the castle as money came towards him. Then, he would be able toy in bedzily all day without any worries.

    Tang Yu spoke out his n, ¡°In addition, the area west of the mountain foot is rather remote. It can be divided into agricultural areas for growingmon crops such as grains. Where in the valley, three more farms can be built. All three of them could be used to grow medicinal herbs in the future.¡±

    Even though the shelter didn¡¯tck food, Tang Yu still nned to grow more food. He was wrong before. He thought it would be okay to trade weapons and equipment. Now that he thought about it, although the price of food wasn¡¯t particrly high, it¡¯s a product that every shelter needs. In arge quantity, it¡¯s all money!

    ¡°Finally, the area at the entrance of the resort can be built into amercial district. Chen, didn¡¯t you say that with the survivors¡¯ sudden increase in numbers, there weren¡¯t enough jobs for everyone? It just happens that building amercial district needs a lot of manpower. Even if the number of survivors doubled again, we don¡¯t have to worry about theck of work.¡±

    With the sudden surge of survivors in the past two days, not everyone had a job. Such as the porter team. Even though Tang Yu wasn¡¯t satisfied enough with the material transport speed, as of thest battle. He had consumed arge amount of stone and wood to build arrow towers. But the porter team needs to cooperate with others and the patrols. So increasing the manpower in the porter team isn¡¯t necessarily increasing the work efficiency.

    Survivors didn¡¯t have jobs. Although the shelter didn¡¯tck food, Lord Tang didn¡¯t want a conflict to arise in the shelter. Once conflict arises, it would be difficult to eliminate it. It just so happened that in the future, building residences,mercial districts would be too pricey if he built it with the system¡¯s building customization. It¡¯s a good idea to give the workload to those survivors as well as the farm, as it also needs manpower. At least for some time in the future, the shelter will be very busy and bustling again.

    Chen Haiping pondered for a moment, ¡°What about weaving these survivors into the construction team?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Tang Yu shook his head, ¡°This way, the construction team would be too bloated, and there may not be that many construction projects in the future. Instead of that, why don¡¯t we learn from the Lindong Shelter and set up abor center where the survivors can choose the jobs they want?¡±

    ¡°It just so happens that when themercial district is built, it would also encourage survivors who had ideas and skills to open shops in themercial district.¡±

    Survivors who took work from thebor center were practically a contract worker, it¡¯s temporary. While the construction team, the porter team were fixed workers. Fixed workers needed to obey the shelter, but they were well paid. While contract workers weren¡¯t, well, they still get paid. But the amount is less than a fixed worker. Of course, most of them didn¡¯t have a choice. This was all just his general n. The rest would be the municipal staff¡¯s responsibility.

    Chen Haiping raised a question, ¡°Although right now we have many survivors. But weck sufficient construction tools and building materials. Right now, we can build some simple housing. But if we want to build themercial district as you have nned, I¡¯m afraid it will be dyed for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Alright, construction tools and building materials. We can let the patrols go out and look for them. And don¡¯t forget, we have more hunters and hunters with ability. If you encountered some difficulties and there are relevant hunters with the ability to help, it wouldn¡¯t take long to solve it. You¡¯re bing more open-minded, Uncle Chen, I¡¯m so optimistic about you!¡±

    Chen Haiping¡¯s sweatdropped.

    After that, the two of them continued discussing some other matters, such as infrastructure construction. Since its establishment, the cafeteria had been widely praised. But some of the popr dishes had been snatched up as soon as they were on sale. Causing survivors to rush to the cafeteria, ahem, sprinting. Although their speed was nowhere near as fast as the hunters.

    After the bathhouse was built, a lot of survivors were also attracted. Tang Yu had heard such things as soap dropping because too many people pushing and shoving happened from time to time. Not to mention, they had to change the water in the bathhouse from time to time. Because in less than an hour, the water had be murky and dirty.

    Public toilets were also a bigger problem. Since they can¡¯t use regr pre-doomsday toilets, because of their huge water consumption. To keep the shelter environment clean, Tang Yu deliberately used custom construction modeled after the pre-doomsday toilet blueprints to build some public toilets.

    However, arge number of survivors recently surged, and the public toilets had be too crowded. The survivors who can¡¯t hold it went to other ces to deal with their ¡®affairs¡¯. Chen Haiping recently stated that more and more ¡®unidentified objects¡¯ had been found in the small forest near the foot of the mountain. This would greatly impact the shelter. Without further due, the construction of the public toilets couldn¡¯t be dyed any longer.

    With the general shelter development n roughly set, Tang Yu drank a full ss of water to ease his dry throat. And he saw the chubby and short Wang Zhou hurriedly running towards him. It¡¯s been a while since hest saw him. Wang Zhou¡¯s belly had grown bigger. When he ran here, he was already exhausted.

    ¡°Chen¡­ Supervisor Chen¡­ Just¡­ Just now¡­ a few new hunters¡­ and some of¡­ our shelter¡¯s hunters¡­ some of¡­ shed¡­ things are getting bigger. Although the patrols have gone to solve it, you still need to go over there and see it for yourself.¡±

    He finally finished painting. And continue, ¡°Leader Tang, you have no idea. We guides are having a hard time. More new hunters havee to the shelter, but we¡¯re just ordinary people. Sometimes we meet with sweet-tempered new hunters, but sometimes we meet with new hunters who have a violent temper. Every day, we work in fear¡­¡±

    Finally, he came to his final purpose, he smiled obscenely, ¡°Leader Tang, can you arrange for one or two hunters to work with us?¡±

 Chapter 135, Do You Crave Power?

    <h4>Chapter 135, Do You Crave Power?</h4>

    As twilight gradually enveloped the Earth. Inside the shelter, a kerosenemp emitted a dim light.

    At this time, the entrance to the resort was surrounded by many people. And in the very center of it, a few hunters were arguing fiercely. One side was the newly arrived hunters team at the Tree Shade shelter, and the other one was the free hunters that had lived in the shelter for some time.

    It seemed like both sides shed in the wilderness. Maybe they both tried to restrain themselves, and the two teams left separately in peace. But never expected they would meet again at the entrance of the resort. Just because of a little quarrel, the conflict once again arises.

    ¡°Acknowledge your own power! If we didn¡¯t wound that alienated beast, you wouldn¡¯t be able to kill it!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! When we found this alienated beast, we observed it for ten minutes to make sure there was no danger before we engaged in the hunt. What about you, guys? You guys are just so weak that you can¡¯t even kill it. Why is it our fault?¡±

    ¡°That beast was our target, and you stole it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. You¡¯re just a powerless whiny crybaby!¡±

    Both sides were cursing and ming each other. The situation got heated up pretty quickly. The two patrol members next to them were at a loss. It¡¯s too tricky to beat down so many people with just the two of them. Excluding their verbal skills, the whole situation was dangerous. They had tried to persuade them, but both sides were getting more and more violent. The situation was about to escte.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    A loud shout was heard as Chen Haiping parted the observing crowd and walked in, ¡°This is the Tree Shade Shelter! No matter what, all fights are forbidden!¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t reconcile, either you solve the matter in the wilderness and fight, or set a time for a duel and decide the hunt¡¯s spoil will be rewarded to the winning team. Or, if you continue to make trouble, you¡¯ll all be disposed of as troublemakers.¡± He said sternly as his gaze slowly swept over the hunters on both sides.

    The free hunters immediately shut their mouths.

    But the newly-arrived hunters had a hot-tempered person. One of them pointed to Chen Haiping and cursed, ¡°Who are you? Have we asked your opinion on this matter?!¡±

    Chen Haiping¡¯s expression was cold as he took one step forward. The hunter who was cursing couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. With anger, he swung his fist and was about to punch Chen Haiping.

    Pow!

    A dull, punching sound was heard. The hunter¡¯s body flew back, passing the observing crowds and crashed to the ground. Chen Haiping used a gentle fist, but that gentle fist pushed the hunter into the air and fell to the ground. The other hunters saw this and enraged. They rushed to engage in battle. Without exception, they were all knocked to the ground by Chen Haiping with just a few blows. A gentle blow that sent them back to the ground.

    After he beat the troublemakers, Chen Haiping straightened his clothes, ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk reasons¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Tang Yu and Wang Zhou observed the situation from a distance. Seeing how reliable Chen Haiping was, Tang Yu was relieved.

    On the other hand, Wang Zhou was feeling somewhat envious, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°It would be great if I have half¡­ no, one-fifth of Supervisor Chen¡¯s strength.¡±

    Hearing this, Tang Yu suddenly remembered something and patted the short, fat man¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Wang, do you crave for power?¡±

    Wang Zhou was shocked, his body froze. ¡°I¡­ Can I have power too?¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes gazed into the distance.

    Back then, he had envisioned using the Body Hardening Potion on ordinary people. But the instruction indicated that the potion was only applicable to hunters. He wasn¡¯t sure if an ordinary person¡¯s body could withstand the potion, or how effective it would be.

    Until yesterday, Gray de had sent the items obtained from Lin Wei¡¯s safe to the territory. The stash including spirit stones, some extraordinary mineral materials, and also some ssified information. This information was about a project that Lin Wei had been secretly working on, the Beast Warrior Project. The research location was underground at one of the pharmaceutical factories in the wilderness. ording to Gray de, the information included the factory¡¯s location.

    ¡°ording to Gray de, there¡¯s a hidden passage underground in the fifth warehouse of the pharmaceutical factory. He had already visited it, but unfortunately, it was already destroyed and impassable.¡±

    Even if he dug three feet underground, he could not find any clues rted to the undergroundboratory. It seemed the underground space was hidden in the extreme depths. He had observed a long time inside the elevator when he was descending in it. As ast resort, Tang Yu could only stop the search and pay more attention to that area in the future.

    However, what he was curious about was whether Dr. Zheng, who was in the undergroundb, immediately received the news over Lin Wei¡¯s death? Tang Yu hadn¡¯t got a clear answer on this matter. But the ssified information he got from Lin Wei¡¯s residence did mention some things about the Beast Warrior Project. The information wasn¡¯t that much, but he could draw some conclusions that it was about strengthening the human body. There was also the certainty of having ordinary people test the Body Hardening Potion.

    ¡°This is the Body Hardening Potion. I have diluted it to a certain extent. Take this home and pour it into the bathtub and soak in it for some time. It should give you a strong body.¡±

    Wang Zhou swallowed his saliva. He hesitated as he gazed on the bottle of bright green potion. ¡°There¡¯s no side effects, right?¡±

    Tang Yu patted his shoulder again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already tried it. You won¡¯t die. But maybe it will be a little bit painful. Well, feel free to use it. You want to get stronger, right?¡±

    Suddenly, Wang Zhou¡¯s gaze became determined. He epted the bottle containing the Body Hardening Potion and returned to his apartment with dignity.

    Tang Yu watched Wang Zhou walk away and stroked his chin. Suddenly remembering something, he instructed, ¡°Hey, have someone by your side when you soaked in! It¡¯s safer that way.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    As a survivor from the early days of the shelter and as the person responsible for registering and guiding newly arrived survivors, Wang Zhou had his own single room in one of the two apartments built by Tang Yu.

    He took out his ID card, swiped it on the door, and it opened with a click. Wang Zhou walked into his room.

    This room was well equipped, it even had its own toilet and bathtub. He turned on the faucet. After the water level in the bathtub reached a certain height, he carefully poured the Body Hardening Potion into the water.

    Although the potion was in a small portion, the water in the bathtub quickly changed color into a pale green color right after he poured it in. It kinda looked suspicious.

    He remembered Leader Tang¡¯s advice and called his best friend next door to guard him outside. He stripped off his clothes and soaked into the water.

 Chapter 136, Wang Zhouâ€™s Spring.

    <h4>Chapter 136, Wang Zhou¡¯s Spring.</h4>

    Wang Zhou soaked in the pale green Body Hardening Potion diluted in water, his heart pounding. At first, he didn¡¯t feel anything odd. His body and mind gradually feel rxed a little bit. But after a while, his skin began to itch. The itch became worse and worse, gradually transforming into pain. The pain became more intense as time passed.

    Wang Zhou frowned. A burst of intense pain hit his nerves. It felt like his muscles were spasming. All of his bones were misaligned, unlike when used on hunters whose level of life had been refined. Tang Yu felt like he was enjoying a massage every time he soaked in the potion. But Wang Zhou was an ordinary person. Even though the potion had been weakened so it wouldn¡¯t threaten his life and won¡¯t leave any after-effects, the hardening experience was painful.

    As time passed on, the pain continued to escte. Finally, Wang Zhou couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Aaaaargh¡­.¡±

    His friend guarding outside wondered why Wang Zhou sounded like he was dying. Now, he heard screamsing from the bathroom. It¡¯s simply heartbreaking.

    He hesitated and knocked on the bathroom door, ¡°Wang, should I go in and pull you out?¡±

    ¡°No!! Argh¡­¡± A pained voice was heard from inside the door, ¡°I¡­ uhh¡­ can¡­ arghh¡­ hold it!¡±

    The survivor was puzzled. His friend was screaming. The more he heard it, the more he felt heartbroken and couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to go in and take a look.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Half an hourter, Wang Zhou was naked and looking radiant at his reflection on the mirror.

    ¡°Zhao, what can you see? It¡¯s muscles! I have muscles!¡± Wang Zhou pointed at his belly. His formerly fat and round belly had shrunk a bit. Instead of fat, he could faintly see the outline of his abdomen muscles.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! I could have these muscles! If this continues, I can have an eight pack abs!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but admire his reflection in the mirror.

    Zhao couldn¡¯t stand it, ¡°Did you train for this? How?¡±

    Wang Zhou smiled and reached out to brush his bangs with a smug face, ¡°Admit it! You envy me, right? No, I didn¡¯t train for it.¡±

    With his legs spread apart, he took a stance and threw a few punches with a serious, solemn face. Although his movement looked silly and stupid, Zhao could feel the surging sense of power and couldn¡¯t help but envy it.

    Wang Zhou pped Zhao¡¯s shoulder, and the surge of power almost sent Zhao to the ground. Heughed dryly, ¡°You know what? Don¡¯t be too disappointed. If you want this kind of body, soon, the shelter willunch the Body Hardening Potion. Then eight-pack abs will no longer be a dream!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After Tang Yu finished his work, he came to the training camp to train. Now, this daily training had be his regrpulsory subject. First, he had 2 hours of physical training in the gravity room. He would fight with demonic beasts in the spirit space for an hour, asionally, he entered Lord¡¯s Exclusive mode.

    He had sessfully passed stage 1 on the Lord¡¯s Exclusive mode and entered stage 2. The environment switched from forest to volcano. The only simrity Lord Tang experienced from both stages was death, death, and death. He was killed by a demonic beast and fell tova on a daily basis. Being smashed to death by a meteorite falling from the sky, or dying from poisonous fumes were slightly odd ways to die. He also had experienced being killed by a demonic beast whose ass was huge enough to crush a mountain. Also, being chased by a demonic beast into a cave, only to realize the ¡®cave¡¯ was a gigantic demonic beast¡¯s mouth.

    Tang Yu had no idea how many times he had ¡®died¡¯ in the spiritual space. Hisbat skill hadn¡¯t advanced much, but his nerves must¡¯ve gotten stronger from experiencing deaths countless times.

    At that moment, he was sweating in the gravity room when he received a notification from outside ¨C Wang Zhou had arrived at the training camp. This was Wang Zhou¡¯s first time walking into the training camp. Although, as one of the shelter¡¯s managers, he had permission to enter the first two floors for free, he never felt this was his kind of ce. In the end, he just ignored the training camp¡¯s presence.

    This time, Leader Tang specifically asked him toe here to test the data after he soaked in the Body Hardening Potion. Wang Zhou was getting a little excited. After his muscles grew, he felt an endless amount of energy surging from his body.

    ¡°Leader Tang.¡± When he saw Leader Tang and a few patrol membersing over, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What kind of test should I do?¡±

    A few patrol members were shocked, ¡°What? Fatty Wang came to the training camp and wants to exercise? Am I dreaming?¡±

    Zhao Ming said as he squeezed the arm of hispanion next to him and received an angry re in return.

    Wang Zhou smiled proudly, pulled off his shirt, and pointed at his abdomen. ¡°Look at this!¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about your beer belly¡­ no, wait, where¡¯s your belly?!¡± Zhao Ming stared with disbelief, unable toprehend what he was seeing. The patrols were getting more curious, left their training session, and followed the two of them.

    Soon, Tang Yu arrived in front of a ¡°Punch Strength Testing Machine.¡±

    He didn¡¯t let Wang Zhou test the device. Instead, he called two members of the patrol team to demonstrate. One of them was a hunter and the other an ordinary person.

    Zhao Ming volunteered to test the machine. After taking a deep breath, his body was as taut as a bowstring. The power from his waist passed through his spine to his arms. His right fist swung, smashing into the machine¡¯s fist target!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The first target wobbled for a moment.

    The screen on the machine disyed a certain number, ¡°886 kg!¡±

    Zhao Ming was very satisfied.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since he joined the patrol, and his strength had increased to the middle of the First Awakening Stage. The first time he tried, it was only 500 kilograms. But now, as his strength increased, after training and mastering somebat techniques, his fist strength has suddenly surged to over 800 kilograms.

    ¡°If this continues, in another day or two, my fist strength will break through a 1000 kilograms.¡±

    The ordinary person walked up to the machine. He took a deep breath, his eyes fiery, his body instantly tensed up. His feet exerted power to his waist, and like a tiger or panther out of a cage, he punched out.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    His movements were much more standard than Zhao Ming¡¯s. After all, he was just an ordinary person, and the fist target shook significantly less than before.

    A number soon popped up on the fist strength testing machine as well, ¡°184kg!¡±

    The man returned to his normal stances and looked at the number, looking a bit sad.

    After the two demonstrated, Tang Yu signaled Wang Zhou, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Wang Zhou stepped forward and stared at the red heart in the middle of that fist target. He was excited. The fist power of an ordinary person was over a hundred kilograms, while a hunter could reach several hundred. So, after being soaked in the potion, how much his body strength improved? How many kilograms could he score?

 Chapter 137, The Ordinary Manâ€™s Vision of Pushing The Limits.

    <h4>Chapter 137, The Ordinary Man¡¯s Vision of Pushing The Limits.</h4>

    The patrols soon began discussing when they saw Wang Zhou¡¯s muscles. ¡°How many kilograms do you guys think he can score?¡±

    A hunter analyzed it, ¡°When he still had that beer belly, his score wouldn¡¯t even reach 100 kilograms. But now, well¡­ I guess he could reach 130 or 140.¡±

    ¡°I think his body improved a bit. After all, he never trained.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already good if he can reach 120. Before, he could only reach around 80, right? It means he gained 40 in such a short time. Even for us hunters, an extra 40 is a significant improvement!¡±

    These people gazed at Wang Zhou as they chatted.

    Wang Zhou stood in front of the Fist Strength Testing Machine. He did some warm-up movements first, after that, he took a deep breath, imitating the two people before him. His body tensed, exerting power from his legs and feet and delivering a punch of surging power at the fist target.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The fist target was shaking.

    The hunters next to him were left agape. The target shook more than the ordinary person before.

    ¡°That¡­power¡­ it¡¯s not going to pass over 200, right?¡±

    ¡°Is that even possible? This is Wang Zhou! Even if he gained some muscles, he can¡¯t be this powerful.¡±

    Soon, a number popped up on the disy of the fist strength testing machine, ¡°386kg!¡±

    The patrol members who originally only stood by to watch out of curiosity were shocked. If they weren¡¯t close, they would have thought that someone had disguised himself as Wang Zhou to prank them. But with over 300 kilograms of punching power, they still couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    ¡°Impossible! Wang Zhou actually scored over 300 kilograms! And that was a prettyme movement. If he could master somebat techniques, wouldn¡¯t that mean he would score over 400 kilograms?¡±

    ¡°The machine is not broken, right?¡± A hunter still couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He tested the machine again, and the numbers disyed on the screen weren¡¯t far from his previous result.

    ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s real?¡± He scanned Wang Zhou¡¯s body with disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re not a hunter, right? Ah, no, a hunter¡¯s punch is much more powerful. And you don¡¯t even have the aura. So, what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    They couldn¡¯t help but look at Leader Tang with a puzzled Look. Tang Yu didn¡¯t immediately tell them the reason why. He only gestured to Wang Zhou to continue. Next, Wang Zhou couldn¡¯t help but exert his full power. Punching on the fist target several times with a dull noise.

    A series of numbers also shed on the disy screen. Although none of them reached 386 kilograms, it steadily maintained above 300 kilograms. It was clear that Wang Zhou¡¯s strength had been improved greatly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s measure your speed next.¡±

    Tang Yu turned on the speed tester on the runway. The tester lit up with a green light. This test track had a total of 50 meters long, there¡¯s also an extra 20 meters of long-run aid area.

    Wang Zhou stood at the starting point of the run aid area, leaning forward and forming the chance before running for a 100 meters sprint.

    Woosh!

    With a fierce effort, his body flew out like an arrow off the bowstring. His feet quickly and powerfully stepped on the ground, bringing a gust of wind. And in just a moment, Wang Zhou crossed the finish line.

    Ding!

    The red dot on the tester lit up.

    The members of the patrol teams gathered in with curious looks. Tang Yu also went over to take a look at the result.

    The number shown on the screen was ¡°12,16 m/s.¡± Meaning a little bit over 8 seconds of 100 meters sprint. The speed was far above an ordinary person¡¯s reach, even though it wasn¡¯t as good as a hunter, it wasn¡¯t that far.

    ¡°Wang. Back then, when you did a 100 meters sprint, you¡¯ll be exhausted like a dead man. But now you¡¯re looking good, you¡¯re not even running out of breath this time.¡±

    Wang Zhou¡¯s face was radiant like a daisy flower.

    The patrol members were getting even curious. Before, they had guessed it¡¯s already great enough for him to gain an extra 40 kilograms of fist power in such a short time. But now, Wang Zhou¡¯s strength has significantly improved by multiple times!

    They were all looking at Leader Tang with fiery eyes. Especially the ordinary person who tested before Wang Zhou.

    Tang Yu finally spoke, ¡°Wang Zhou could be stronger like this because he had been soaking in the newly developed Body Hardening Potion from the shelter.¡±

    He told them the effects of the potion and also said that he would add them to the exchange list in the near future.

    The eyes of the crowds were getting even fiercer. One by one, they expressed their determination to get the potion.

    The Grand Lord Tang was very pleased with himself that he sessfully promoted andunched an item. Wang Zhou¡¯s test result was basically as good as he had expected. And the effect was even better. It was only his first time using it, and the potion quality was poor, but the oue was still good.

    However, it only improved his physical strength. He was still an ordinary person.

    ¡°However, Wang Zhou¡¯s potential hadn¡¯t been fully tapped yet. Suppose he could fully tap his potential and pass the ordinary person¡¯s limit. In that case, his physical qualities will be even higher than an ordinary hunter.¡±

    He didn¡¯t draw the conclusion by himself. But it came from analyzing the research materials he had received from Lin Wei¡¯s residence.

    If an ordinary person¡¯s body was strengthened to their limit, their fist power could reach 800 kilograms. While their speed could reach about 105 m/s. It¡¯s even higher than the newly awakened hunters. But Tang Yu knew it better. For an ordinary person, it was their own body limit. But for a hunter, it was only tapping a small part of his own potential. This was why he had to tap his own potential first before breaking through the Second Realm, the Body Shaping Realm. After soaking in the potion for a few days, Tang Yu was sure his physical qualities had improved by three times than before.

    At this time, Wang Zhou tried out all kinds of training equipment, whereas Tang Yu fell into deep contemtion.

    Hunters were the ones to leap their life level, which led to their physical quality improvement. In Roger¡¯s world, a human¡¯s body potential is tapped through cultivation. Then it¡¯s used to impact the higher life level.

    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t learn cultivation methods, and it was practically impossible to reach their physical limits from mere exercises. But he could see there were a few possibilities from using the Body Hardening Potions.

    Tang Yu was curious if ordinary people could awaken after reaching their physical limits.

 Chapter 138, Construction Begins.

    <h4>Chapter 138, Construction Begins.</h4>

    Time flowed like water, and in the blink of an eye, two days had passed.

    In the central square of the resort, beside the cafeteria, a grand new building had recently been erected.

    The Labor Center.

    Considering the rtivelyrge number of survivors, the Labor Center was built. It was a building that covered an evenrger area than the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Early in the morning, a lot of survivors gathered in front of the building before it even opened. Most of them were the survivors from the Dafafa Shelter, and also some neers from the wilderness. Excluding some talents and survivors who were lucky enough to join the various teams in the departments. Most of the unlucky ones were already here.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it open yet?¡±

    ¡°Maybe because it¡¯s not 7 o¡¯clock yet? It opened exactly at 7 o¡¯clock, right?¡±

    ¡°How many jobs are avable there? What if we still can¡¯t have a job?¡± A skinny teenager looked helplessly at the gathering crowds around him.

    The survivor next to him nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. The free food portion the shelter gave to us freely could onlyst for around 1 week. If we can¡¯t find a job by then, we have to receive the shelter¡¯s relief food. And the amount of relief food is very small.¡±

    After eating the delicious food in the cafeteria for almost a week, the survivors were even more reluctant to be eating relief food in the future. It was both unptable, and the portion is too small. Particrly, there were some dishes in the cafeteria that made their mouths water, but due to the limited free quota provided by the shelter, they could only watch the others eat and smell the aroma, and look at the dish on their fast food tes¡­

    He received 999 mental damage.

    The teenager was especially eager to eat those delicious dishes. But he was very self-conscious, he was weak, he had no power of skills. If he couldn¡¯t find a job soon and forced himself to do physical jobs, another two zeros would be added to his mental damage.

    Suddenly, noises wereing from the front. The doors of the Labor Center were opened, and survivors swarmed in. The skinny teenager was getting anxious and tried to squeeze his way in. But he was pushed around by others and almost couldn¡¯t control his bnce. So he waited until the frenzy was over.

    The hall inside was spacious. At a nce, there were more than a dozen window counters avable to take jobs. But right now, they were all crowded with long lines. The skinny teenager was in a gloomy mood. He chose the one with the shortest queue. Survivors were stilling from the outside. Before long, there were around a dozen people lined up behind him. Luckily, there were a lot of staff members here to maintain orders. Otherwise, weak people like him would be bullied by the strong men.

    Time went by. The survivors in front of him looked delighted after having their jobs and left the line. The line was shortening, but he was still worried. Were there any jobs left? Will he be able to meet the requirements for the remaining jobs?

    After a while, it was finally his turn. Thedy at the window counter asked with a smile, ¡°Name?¡±

    ¡°Yang¡­ Yang Wei.¡± The teenager stuttered, he was nervous.

    Thedy on the counter nced at him. As if wondering why his name and appearance didn¡¯t match well.

    ¡°So¡­ um¡­ What kind of jobs are still avable? Please?¡± Yang Wei asked.

    ¡°See for yourself. It¡¯s on that list.¡±

    Yang Wei lifted his head. Only then did he realize that some of the walls on the hall were embedded with screens that disyed the types of jobs open for recruitment this time.

    [Welders. Limit: 20, recruited: 20. Requirements: *] [sterer. Limit: 50, recruited: 4. Requirements: *] [Reinforcement Worker. Limit: 30, recruited:. Requirements: *] [Carpentry¡­] [Concreter¡­] [Handyman. Limit: ~. Requirements: none.]

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At this point, thedy asked, ¡°Have you thought about it? What type of work do you want to choose? Oh, right, some of the jobs that have relevant requirements will have some simple tests when you get to the site. You will be disqualified if you don¡¯t pass the test.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll, just pick the handyman.¡± Yang Wei replied hesitantly.

    The staff nodded and quickly printed out a form and handed it to Yang Wei.

    When Yang Wei took a look at it, this form had his name, gender, and the type of work he had chosen written on it, and it actually had his photo attached at the end. He didn¡¯t know when it was taken.

    That¡¯s when he heard the staffdy say, ¡°Take this form and go to the city gate to find the person in charge of Team 7.¡±

    Yang Wei hummed a few times and turned around to leave.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡°This job willst for 10 days. During that time, you will be under mymand. Any questions?¡±

    There were about 20 people in the group, all of them were handymen. Yang Wei stood among the crowds, listening to the person in charge of speaking.

    None of them asked anything, including Yang Wei. The group leader led the team at the entrance of the resort. Right now, there were already a lot of survivors here. Yang Wei could see many people were moving construction materials. There were severalrge trucks, forklifts, and other construction vehicles parked around. It was a busy scene.

    The leader of Team 7 had already returned with his mission. He gathered up the group and pped his hands and said, ¡°Our mission has been assigned. Today, we will have toplete the excavation of the foundation of this area. Any questions?¡±

    Looking at therge area the leader was pointing, someone in the team couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°Captain. How can we dig the foundation of such arge area within a day?¡±

    Yang Wei was also hesitant. It¡¯s not that he couldn¡¯t do the job, but it¡¯s practically impossible!¡±

    Hearing that, the team leader said. ¡°Oh, right. I forgot to tell you. Although we¡¯re in charge of this entire area, an expert wille to help us. So we just need to dig the foundation a little bit neater.¡±

    ¡°As for who is the expert that will help us, I personally haven¡¯t got the information. Well, let¡¯s just stick around and wait for them toe.¡±

    An expert? Yang Wei wondered. Even though it¡¯s a hunter, it¡¯s impossible to dig out such arge area in just a day, right?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lindong. Lu Jianjun¡¯s office.

    Lu Jianjun was looking at the information in his hands with a heavy heart. Ever since Lin Wei and his team were annihted, the Tree Shade Shelter had entered his sight. Only by such tragedy did he discover such a powerful shelter had appeared in the Lincheng area.

    ¡°ording to the information obtained from our investigation, Lin Wei had a conflict with the shelter from earlier. Because of a spirit stone mine. He brought the team to annihte the Tree Shade Shelter, but it turns out that the shelter was even more powerful than Lin Wei. And the spirit stone mine was undoubtedly felt in the hands of the shelter.¡±

    He was also craving for the spirit stone mine, but he won¡¯t do something like Lin Wei just did. In contrast, he was even more interested in the shelter¡¯s strength. From various investigations, he only knew that the shelter was indeed strong. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t get the details of their strength. Seemingly inadvertently, a powerful shelter had been formed and was still growing.

    Lu Jianjun was also surprised at the things that recently happened in Lindong. The Scarlet Hands were annihted by mysterious people, and he still couldn¡¯t get the men¡¯s identity. Even after some investigation, he got nothing. From a first nce, he thought he would never get to know who the suspect was. But now that he thought about it again, the people from the Tree Shade Shelter were likely the ones that did it.

    They were not only powerful, but they also possessed superior equipment. The more he investigated, the more surprised he was by the strength disyed by the Tree Shade Shelter.

    ¡°Is there more information about the Tree Shade Shelter?¡±

    The officer next to him shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s all the information we¡¯ve gathered from the outside. The rest will depend on what kind of information our spy could get from inside the Tree Shade Shelter.¡±

    Thinking of this, Lu Jianjun couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Such a powerful shelter suddenly appeared. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing. I just hope the person in charge of that shelter would do their best to shelter survivors. And not some crazy man who only craves for power.¡±

 Chapter 139, Is This An Ordinary Person?

    <h4>Chapter 139, Is This An Ordinary Person?</h4>

    In the wilderness, the spy dispatched under Lu Jianjun¡¯s hand was rushing somewhere. These people were all hunters, they had the power of a Double or Triple Awakening Stage. It¡¯s not because Lu Jianjun didn¡¯t have stronger experts. But in order to infiltrate the Tree Shade Shelter and gather some information, they had to send over some ordinary hunters. If the dispatched hunters were too strong, they would stand up too much and couldn¡¯t do their job properly.

    ¡°We¡¯re a few kilometers away from the shelter. Let¡¯s take a break first.¡± Chen, the captain of the hunter team, spoke. They wore tattered clothes. Not because it was old, but because it got dirty from a few fights. They were all carrying backpacks and some sharp weapons and two pistols. Their appearance looked exactly like a hunter squad surviving in the wild. From their speech tone and actions, they also behaved like ordinary hunters. Much more professional than the investigation squad Lin Wei had sent over.

    This time, they were disguised as a team of hunters who hade to the shelter to purchase some equipment after hearing the news of all the equipment on sale at the Tree Shade Shelter. This identity allowed them to enter and leave the shelter without being suspicious. As they were resting, they checked to see if there were any small details they had missed.

    ¡°They said the shelter was originally an ordinary shelter. Then, it encountered a demonic wave and got wiped out, but now the shelter suddenly became powerful. Isn¡¯t that a bit shady?¡± A team member casually said.

    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s because after the demonic wave, the shelter¡¯s management had a new person in charge. That¡¯s why the shelter could develop rapidly.¡±

    ¡°Even so¡­ they weren¡¯t just powerful, they were also quite famous around here. It¡¯s because the shelter possesses quite a wide array of equipment, including guns and the Demon yer Sword. It is said that thetest weapon developed by the Academy of Sciences was borrowed from this weapon. However, it still couldn¡¯t rival the sword¡¯s sharpness.¡±

    The team members talked in low voices. Soon, Captain Chen¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°Prepare to enter the Tree Shade Shelter. Pay attention to our disguises.¡±

    They were vignt as they made their way through the wilderness. As they got closer to the Tree Shade Shelter, the demonic beasts they met became scarcer.

    ¡°Thanks to them, the demonic beast around this area should have been cleared.¡± The member who spoke looked quite surprised and impressed. This member had begun to y his role as an ordinary hunter.

    After passing through a jungle, their eyes widened. Several ck towers stood tall were seen from a distance. Amidst the ck tower, a magnificent white tower stood tall. The white tower¡¯s outer wall was engraved in mysterious patterns. A dark blue crystal suspended above the tower.

    Seeing these towers, the team member¡¯s mouths were wide open. They were astonished at the scene. One thing they didn¡¯t know was that more than a dozen arrow towers that formed a circle had already been dismantled. Or else, they would have been more surprised. Just the tower formation alone would inevitably make people interested and start guessing.

    The team approached the gate. Captain Chen swept around from the corner of his eyes and noticed. Apart from their team, there were other survivorsing from various directions from a distance. With his superb deduction skill, he instantly determined that those people weren¡¯t from the Tree Shade Shelter. But rather, their fellow survivors who hade from the wilderness. Maybe to buy some equipment or try to make a living in the Tree Shade Shelter.

    ¡°Was the shelter¡¯s reputation this good?¡±

    At the gate, a long table was set up. Regardless of whether the neer survivors wanted to stay permanently or not, they were required to register first.

    They lined up at the back of the line. Looking forward, this shelter had already had a rtivelyplete order. Although it still couldn¡¯t bepared to Lindong, it was much better than the shelter he had seen.

    At that moment, noises wereing from the front line.

    A half-naked man was seen pushing someone in front of him. The survivor wearing ragged clothing fell to the ground. He continued saying. ¡°Get off me, you filthymoner! Get back to the line!¡±

    Captain Chen¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. The next moment, he saw a slightly chubby figure among the registration staff walking out. It seemed like he was the person in charge of the registration office.

    He frowned deeper, ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary person. Doesn¡¯t the Tree Shade Shelter arrange a hunter to maintain order? Or were they understaffed?¡±

    The man looked at Wang Zhou with disgust. ¡°What? Am I wrong? There¡¯s not a single hunter here. And here I thought this is a good shelter!¡±

    Wang Zhou approached the big man and ignored what he said. Instead, he asked the man, ¡°Do you know the consequences of causing trouble in the Tree Shade Shelter?¡±

    ¡°Consequences?¡± The half-naked manughed even louder. Raised his fist and waved it down, trying to p Wang Zhou to the ground.

    Captain Chen was about to make a move, but he suddenly froze.

    Because right in front of him, the chubby man held the half-naked man¡¯s hand. He choked the man¡¯s neck in a tight grip. The man struggled as hard as he could, but he couldn¡¯t break free.

    Captain Chen¡¯s eyes widened. The half-naked man was a hunter with the power of the First Awakening Stage. The head of the Tree Shade Shelter Registration Office was just an ordinary man. Yet right now, it seemed that the ordinary man was stronger? With his eyes, he could clearly see that it wasn¡¯t a fraud, the half-naked man had given all of his power to break free. Captain Chen was even more astonished.

    The half-naked big man was already sweating coldly. ¡°Impossible, you¡¯re just an ordinary person! A puny little ant! How could you have such power?!¡±

    Wang Zhou¡¯s hand strangled him like a pair ofrge pincers, making him unable to move. The big man was shocked and angry. His other hand clenched into a fist, smashed down hard towards Wang Zhou¡¯s chubby belly. It was a fierce punch. However, his punch was held by Wang Zhou¡¯s other hand and couldn¡¯t even shake the first hand¡¯s open.

    Even though he was a hunter whose body was taller than Wang Zhou, at this moment, he was terrified. The fear in his eyes grew stronger.

    In front of him, Wang Zhou smirked with satisfaction and instantly kicked the man with his knee while releasing his hands and turning away.

    In the next moment, the half-naked man fell to the ground, curling like a shrimp.

    Wang Zhou spoke with joy, ¡°The mine had 1 worker slot free again.¡±

 Chapter 140, How Efficient is The Construction of A Super Expert?

    <h4>Chapter 140, How Efficient is The Construction of A Super Expert?</h4>

    The half-naked man¡¯s problem was just an interlude. Soon, he was taken away by two hunters in ckbat uniforms. Captain Chen saw that some grumpy hunters suddenly became obedient and waited in the line quietly.

    Simr things also happened from time to time in Lindong¡¯s registration office. He had seen them with his own eyes. Living in an era like the doomsday, people need to fight the demonic beast and experience life and death. They had be more cautious. However, some people had be careless and violent. Such people would end up in a bad situation. Whether in Lindong or here.

    After registration, the staff of the Tree Shade Shelter would introduce the shelter to them. They were lucky as the person in charge of guiding them was the chubby person from earlier.

    ¡°Great. The leader should know a lot of stuff more than the regr staff. So we might be able to get some information.¡± Captain Chen thought carefully. He walked behind Wang Zhou, listening to the man¡¯s introduction while asking this like an ordinary hunter would have. He was skilled in his questioning. He mostly askedmon things that an ordinary hunter would want to know casually, but nothing too suspicious.

    ¡°Oh, you mean the towers? That¡¯s the legendary arrow tower. It already looks obvious, though. Or¡­ did you never y any games? Well, this is bad, inexperience is sometimes a hindrance!¡± Wang Zhou chattered non-stop.

    Chen sweatdropped. This man seemed to be a chatterbox. A spy like him would love to meet chatterboxes, but why did he feel so tired?

    He quickly changed the subject, ¡°Bro, I was wondering about something, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s okay to ask.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You have a question? Then just say it.¡± Wang Zhou looked puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s um¡­ I just saw you beat that First Awakening Stage hunter. Well¡­ you¡¯re an ordinary person, right? I still wonder how you beat him. But of course, if it¡¯s a secret, then just forget it.¡±

    He never expected that Wang Zhou would reveal his secret, but he had to try anyway.

    But the man actually didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Oh, about that. You¡¯re asking the right person.¡±

    Chen was stunned because he would get an immediate answer. The others were also curious.

    ¡°If you want to be stronger, there is only one way to do it, and that is¡­¡± Wang Zhou¡¯s face suddenly became serious, his eyes squinted like an eagle, and he slowly spat out a word, ¡°Training!¡±

    Training? Captain Chen was confused.

    Wang Zhou continued, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my very strict training schedule. But no matter how hard it is, you have to stick with it. That¡¯s the key to getting stronger!¡±

    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been doing it for 3 years!¡± Wang Zhou looked at the sky as if he recalled those hard days. ¡°I do push-ups 100 times a day, sit-ups 100 times! Then squat 100 times! Pull up¡­ 100 times! Then run for 10 kilometers! And swim for 200 meters! Daily!¡±

    ¡°Anyziness won¡¯t be tolerated!¡± He sighed and continued. ¡°At first, I almost couldn¡¯t keep going. I feel like I was dying every single day. But it was worth it. And after a while¡­¡±

    He reached up and ran his fingers through his hair, ¡°You see¡­¡±

    Chen was stunned because he saw nothing.

    Wang Zhou shook his head, with a ¡®you¡¯re no good¡¯ look. ¡°Look carefully, it¡¯s exactly what it is! My hair!¡±

    ¡°Hair? But what does that have to do with hair?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s relevant! Hair and strength are inversely proportional. Don¡¯t look at the fact that you¡¯re stronger than me now, the day I go bald is the day I stand at the pinnacle of humanity!¡± Wang Zhou tossed his hair, his voice drifting away with the wind.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± Wang Zhou left Chen and the rest of the members utterly dumbfounded. At this point, he was a fool if he believed him. Training to get stronger?! Damn it!

    However, Wang Zhou put on a ¡®you don¡¯t believe me?¡¯ expression on his face and instantly pose like a photo model.

    Captain Chen covered his face. At this point, he was so tired that he didn¡¯t want to talk to this guy. The team slowly walked towards the shelter.

    Captain Chen and the rest of the team were looking around the area from time to time. Like a curious person who stepped into a new ce would normally act. However, he was actually observing the shelter.

    The resort vi¡¯s original gate and protective fences were gone. It seems they were destroyed by thest demonic wave, so the survivors took it down. Along the way, they saw survivors moving back and forth. And from time to time,rge trucks would drop by.

    He kept an eye on the scene. Although tired, these survivors looked radiant. They would chat andugh from time to time, unlike gloomy survivors that could be seen in some shelters. Even in Lindong, there were a lot of survivors who looked depressed.

    He was still curious because a lot of people had gathered in front of them. So, he asked away, ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡±

    ¡°That? Ah¡­¡± Wang Zhou looked proud, ¡°Recently, our shelter is undergoing major construction. We¡¯re nning to build argemercial district near the entrance of the resort. And not just an ordinary market with makeshift tents, but a propermercial district. ording to the n, themercial district will be divided into several blocks with many buildings. You¡¯re also a hunter, right? When it¡¯s finished, are you interested in renting a shop? It¡¯s a guarantee you can get rich in minutes.¡± In the end, Wang Zhou didn¡¯t forget to promote the shelter.

    Captain Chen, however, was even more surprised. The Tree Shade Shelter was even capable of buildingrge-scale projects now?

    It should be known that those small shelters, although they were called shelters, but in reality, they were mostly relying on the buildings that were built before the doomsday. After the doomsday, those shelters were mostly incapable of building anything. Not to mention, just the construction equipment would need to be brought back from the dangerous wilderness.

    Besides, the food consumption would be undoubtedly massive if you wanted the survivors to work. In the doomsday, many small shelters have been trying to strictly reduce their food consumption. So, a small shelter like the Tree Shade Shelter was surprising to spend a lot of manpower and resources on construction projects. If it was to build a city wall, he would understand. But why did they bother to build amercial district?

    Although puzzled, Captain Chen stopped to watch. From afar, he could see that the front had been divided into areas. There were many survivors with shovels on standby beside them.

    ¡°Is this the preparation for digging a foundation?¡± Wang Zhou nodded, also chattering, describing the prospects of themercial district, and incidentally continued to push for renting a shop.

    Captain Chen had learned to automatically ignore Wang Zhou¡¯s words, pointing at those people and asked, ¡°Then why haven¡¯t they started working? The area that needs to be excavated should have been nned, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s already nned, but they¡¯ll have to wait for someone before digging.¡±

    ¡°Wait for someone?¡±

    ¡°There.¡± Wang Zhou stretched out his hand and pointed into the distance, ¡°The one they were waiting for ising.¡±

    Following the direction, Captain Chen looked ahead and saw a man wearing blue and white armor. Even his face was hidden in his helmet, walking forward step by step. The surrounding survivors had all backed away. However, the man in armor stopped in his tracks.

    What¡¯s going on?

 Chapter 141, Tree Shadeâ€™s Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger.

    <h4>Chapter 141, Tree Shade¡¯s Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger.</h4>

    Next to the construction site, Yang Wei held a shovel and was waiting in silence.

    Suddenly, the group leader rushed at them and said, ¡°All of you! Get back a little bit, and keep backing up a little bit more.¡±

    Along with the other survivors, Yang Wei retreated, again and again, only to look at his own group leader with some confusion. The Team 7 group leader seemed to see their confusion and pointed to the distance, ¡°Oh, the expert who came to help has arrived.¡±

    The expert? Yang Wei hurriedly looked over and saw a strange man in armor walking to the center of the area that needed to be excavated.

    At that moment, he heard someone ask, ¡°Team leader, I¡¯ve never seen him before. Is he very strong? Is it true? With this expert¡¯s help, we¡¯ll be able to excavate all the foundations in this area in one day?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t seen him before, I too only met him once or twice.¡± The team leader chuckled, ¡°As for how strong he is, I¡¯m not sure. I only know that this one often follows Leader Tang. But I¡¯ve heard some stories that this man is perhaps even stronger than Captain Roger.¡±

    ¡°As for being able to finish the job, it should be fine. The higher-ups won¡¯t issue impossible tasks that can¡¯t bepleted.¡±

    Nowadays, No. 1 and No. 2 were rarely seen at the shelter. Only the earliest survivors had the privilege of witnessing their strength. Some people had spection they were not humans. However, an ordinary person like the leader of Team 7, who was originally a member of the construction squad, knows no better than a neer like Yang Wei.

    In their eyes, No. 1 was a very mysterious expert. As for his strengthpared with Captain Roger, he wasn¡¯t sure. Yang Wei and the other survivors had a hard time believing that. Roger was the expert they¡¯ve seen a lot in the shelter. He was fortunate enough to have seen Roger fight a demonic beast with the size of an armored car. Its body armor that was even harder than steel tes still couldn¡¯tst more than a few rounds against Captain Roger. The aftermath of the battle left the surrounding area in a mess, with trees breaking and the ground bing potholed.

    Such strength and destructive power werepletely beyond his imagination. He couldn¡¯t believe that the man was stronger than Captain Roger. But he was curious to see how he would dig the foundation quickly.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    At the other ce, Captain Chen and the others were a bit confused, ¡°What is this for?¡±

    ¡°Digging the foundation, of course.¡± Wang Zhou said with carelessness.

    ¡°But how?¡±

    Captain Chen saw that the man didn¡¯t hold any tools in his hands, could it be that he was digging by hand? Even if he was a hunter that had broken through the bottleneck. How much more efficient could it be,pared to an ordinary person? There were plenty of ordinary people, so why would they waste an expert¡¯s energy to dig a foundation? Not to mention that he knew, most experts don¡¯t like to do dirty jobs like digging.

    But suddenly¡­

    Crack.. crack.. crack¡­

    Captain Chen¡¯s eyes widened. The man in the field was clearly not moving. But the ground beneath his feet was cracking, inch by inch. A spiderweb-like crack spread on the ground miraculously stopped at the mapped area marked with yellow lines. The ground only cracked within the rectangr area within the yellow lines.

    He can even make the ground crack just from the pressure of his feet??

    Captain Chen was a little shocked, ¡°How in the world is it possible to keep the cracked ground mapped within the area that needs to be excavated?!¡±

    No doubt. This man donned in armor was an expert hunter, a super expert!

    Even those super experts who had broken through the sixth stage of awakening won¡¯t be able to cause arge ground to crack easily. Not to mention that he had absolute control over the crack! It was terrifying!

    Near the site, Yang Wei and other survivors finally understood why the group leader told them to step back. Thinking so, suddenly, he saw the expert donned in armor, raised his right feet, and mmed down again. Yang Wei held his breath, eyes widened.

    Boom!

    The ground surface that was already cracked shattered and crumbles with a deafening sound! Making stones and dirt flew everywhere.

    No. 1¡¯s figure had disappeared in the dust, but the observing crowds were panicked as countless boulders flew on their way. Quickly fell and formed a mountain of rubbles nearby. But the rest of the smaller stone sshed everywhere, falling on the surrounding as dust spread in the area. Yang Wei and the other survivors were shocked, instinctively covered their heads with hands, and retreated.

    The dust finally disappeared, revealing the man¡¯s figure. His white-blue armor was sparkly clean, without any visible speck of dust. Upon further inspection, the ground has been hollowed by more than 2 meters deep.

    Yang Wei looked at this scene, finally understood their workload today. Under the leader¡¯smand, the entire group quickly went down into the pit. Took the shovel to remove some of the rubble inside, and started digging the soil. Gradually smoothen up the surface of this pit.

    By now, No. 1 had already gone to another area. The entire construction site was filled with rumbling sounds from time to time.

    Still stunned, Captain Chen was reying the scene he just saw until Wang Zhou¡¯s fat hand shook in front of him.

    ¡°I said. Are you guys still going to buy some equipment? Because my schedule is pretty tight right now.¡±

    He snapped back to his senses and followed Wang Zhou. Still observing the construction site along the way.

    A strong, burly man ced his hands on the ground. And the next moment, an explosion sounded like a cannonball hitting the ground. Dust sshed up high. When the smoke and dust dissipated, there was a pit with 4 to 5 meters deep forming in the ce where the man stood.

    Once again, the destructive force shook Chen¡¯s heart. From afar, this burly man covered in dust looked like an African refugee. Especially his hair, which was originally clean and sleek, now all stood up from the explosion.

    The strong man stood in front of a young man. Bowing his head in an apologetic manner.

    Hidden¡­

    Some words emerged inside Captain Chen¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Is this even can still be considered a foundation pit?¡±

    ¡°Is there such a foundation pit?¡±

    ¡°Now, what are we going to do about this pit? You¡¯re responsible for filling it back in with soil.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel down.

    The big burly man was undoubtedly a first-ss master. Yet, if he heard it correctly, it sounded like he was obeying this young man, right?

    What kind of person could make such a great master bend his knees?

    The Tree Shade Shelter had such a Crouching Tiger!

 Chapter 142, This Quality of Life, Thief Envy.

    <h4>Chapter 142, This Quality of Life, Thief Envy.</h4>

    Walking around, Captain Chen saw many new things along the way. There were round puppets, exquisite buildings, and majestic walls. They said it was all built by the shelter. Before arriving, he hadn¡¯t expected that the Tree Shade Shelter would be this great. After seeing so much, his purpose ofing to the Tree Shade Shelter had already aplished. Although his intuition told him that the shelter had a secret, he didn¡¯t want to explore it.

    The main reason they were sent here was to investigate and get apressive understanding of the shelter to determine whether the shelter was threatening or not. Not to thoroughly investigate the shelter.

    Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t dig too much into secrets as it would make them suspicious. Moreover, they were powerful. He didn¡¯t feel like they¡¯re gonna get much with just a few of them.

    ¡°After we bought the equipment, we should leave and tell the news to the higher-ups so that they could make some decision.¡± He pondered.

    At this time, the few people led by Wang Zhou arrived in front of arge three-story building. This one was also a building that Tang Yu had constructed through the system. Tree Shade Department Store was written on top of it.

    ¡°Tree Shade Departement Store is divided into 2 different parts. One is the goods area, the other is the equipment and props area. Which one do you guys want to go to first?¡±

    Actually, Tang Yu waszy and didn¡¯t want to build 2 buildings as it will be moved to the futuremercial district anyway.

    Captain Chen hesitated. As a member of the spy department, although his sry couldn¡¯t bepared to before the doomsday, his earnings were better than an ordinary survivor.

    And The Tree Shade was just a small shelter. Even if their top brass was strong, the most they could do was to scavenge back some things from the wild. Not to mention, this is a supermarket, which means they would face a lot of people. Captain Chen was even less interested. Now that he thought about it, he was disguised as a wandering hunter. Aside from equipment, he must also buy some other supplies.

    He had to check it out anyway, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to the goods area first¡­¡±

    Walking inside the Department Store, Captain Chen was astonished. The inside of the building was even more¡­ exquisite than he had imagined. He was speechless. There were so many shelves filled with items on their corresponding categories. Such as daily necessities area, fresh vegetable area, drinks and snacks area, clothing area, and so on. Just like a supermarket before the doomsday.

    Because it looked identical to the ones before the doomsday, he was even more speechless. During the doomsday, supplies were extremely scarce, but this supermarket was filled with so many goods. Even Lindong¡¯s official supermarket only sold a few fresh vegetables. But here, he could find most vegetables and meats, even fruits!

    ¡°These¡­ these¡­¡± He was speechless.

    But Wang Zhou seemed to have ustomed to this kind of reaction, ¡°That¡¯s why we call this ce a Department Store. Do you think that a ce that doesn¡¯t have a full range of goods can still be called a Department Store, hmm? I guarantee these fresh fruits and vegetables are of the highest quality. Would you like to buy some to try?¡±

    The team was somewhat impressed. Fruits and vegetables were scarce in their ration. If there were any, it would be cherished. They only had them in a small amount from time to time. Looking at the fruits and vegetables on disy, they were in a much better condition than what they could get in Lindong. They were fresh, like freshly picked and harvested.

    Scanning the price tags, the Captain was stunned again. It wasn¡¯t too expensive, but not that cheap either. 3 prices marked on it, contribution points, work points, and spirit stones. The first two prices were unclear to him, but a basket of fruit with only 1 spirit stone was a very good deal. Wouldn¡¯t that mean most of the survivors in this shelter could eat fresh fruits and vegetables? Chen turned around in the department store. The meat, food, daily necessities, medicine, clothes, and everything else were sold at a fair price.

    He asked Wang Zhou about the survivors¡¯ average ie in the shelter. He concluded that the Tree Shade Department Store was indeed a department store for the survivors. In other words¡­ an ordinary survivor lived a morefortable life than an officer like him. It¡¯s just¡­ Chen felt the words he wanted to say stuck in his throat.

    A few momentster, the few people walked out of the goods area with one or two bags in their hands. They couldn¡¯t buy much because it would be a hassle to carry on the way back. If they didn¡¯t consider it, they would probably shop greedily. Chen had aplicated expression as he picked up a ripe red apple and bit into it. The sweet juice poured down his mouth. There was a kind of inexplicable pleasantness when he ate it.

    Led by Wang Zhou, they walked through the door to the other part, the equipment, and the props area. Compared to the goods area, there were fewer shelves. Once they entered, there were rows of brand new guns hanging on the wall. Pistols, assault rifles, automatic rifles, and even light machine guns. From a nce, he was able to tell that these guns were of superior quality, not DIY guns or something.

    Once again, Captain Chen was surprised. He didn¡¯t know how many times he felt surprised aftering to this shelter. As a spy, he should maintain vignce. However, right now, he just couldn¡¯t help but express his human nature. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should be happy or sad.

    As he browsed the equipment, Wang Zhou began to act like a salesman again. ¡°This is the firearms area. From pistols to heavy machine guns, rocketunchers, sniper rifles, we have them all.

    Captain Chen couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°Even sniper rifles and rocketunchers?¡± But he couldn¡¯t find it inside the shelves of equipment.

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Wang Zhou led them inside and eventually stopped at a shelf. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Why is the price tag only avable at contribution points?¡±

    ¡°Because these are restricted weapons. Only members of our patrol teams and some special positions can buy them. How about it, brothers? Do you want to join our shelter? You¡¯ll be guaranteed to get plenty of food!¡±

    Captain Chen politely refused, he wasn¡¯t interested in guns. ¡°Most of us are still ustomed to using sharp weapons. I heard the sharp weapons from this shelter were incredibly amazing. That¡¯s why we came here to take a look.¡±

 Chapter 143, The Client from The Creek Forest.

    <h4>Chapter 143, The Client from The Creek Forest.</h4>

    The goods in the props area were simrly ced on shelves.

    ¡°This side is the props area. There are¡­ er¡­ here¡­¡±

    Wang Zhou scratched his head, he didn¡¯t know what was in here either. It wasn¡¯t a small area like firearms, yet most of the shelves were empty.

    Captain Chen couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly were props and for what purpose was that. He carefully observed. asionally, he could see one or two items. A crystal called Origin Crystal, a spherical item called Origin Quality Bombs. Yet all of these goods required contribution points to be exchanged. He was confused and asked Wang Zhou, but it seemed the guide was lost either.

    He shook his head, turning at the corner to the sharp weapons area. He saw several people standing on the shelves in front of him, scrutinizing them.

    This was the busiest time for survivors, the vast majority of survivors had their own workload. Only a few people were in the goods area. In addition to the staff, Captain Chen could only see one or two survivors. Even less in the equipment and props area. It seemed only hunters came here?

    But Wang Zhou seemed to be able to recognize the personing inside. ¡°Brother Li Tao! Bringing a team over to trade again this time?¡±

    When Li Tao came overst time, he talked with the fat man and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not the leader this time. Here, this is the Leader of our Creek Forest Shelter, Mr. Yang Yuanping.¡±

    Yang Yuangping was in his early thirties, with a neat haircut and clean, neat outfit.

    Last time, Li Tao bought a basic longsword and spoke in detail about what he had gathered in the Tree Shade Shelter, shocking Yang Huanping. Due to the demonic beast wave, their poption dwindled, but their power dramatically increased. Except for spirit stones, they had lost most of their stuff.

    Nevertheless, Yang Yuanping was not frustrated. They conducted a test and determined that the longsword was worth the price. Thanks to the longsword, Li Tao, a Double Awakening Stage hunter, was able to confront a Triple Awakening Demonic Beast. In Yang Yuanping¡¯s opinion, a few spirit stones were really cheap.

    He had long wanted toe over personally, but, thinking about that matter, a trace of worry shed across his face. This time, he also seized the opportunity toe out here only to purchase some weapons to enhance the strength of the Creek Forest Shelter.

    Having seen the shelter, he was even more surprised. ¡°Tree Shade Shelter¡¯s development is really fast! Li Tao just told me about this shelter, but just in a few days, the shelter had changed drastically. Even right now, they were building amercial district. Only God knows how the shelter would look like in another month or two.¡±

    He put down the 22-inch suitcase he had been holding. Opening the suitcase, it was filled with shining spirit stones.

    ¡°There are 4.000 units of spirit stones here. This time, we¡¯d like to buy twenty basic longswords, 30 basicbat swords, and 50 basicbat uniforms. Please count the spirit stones here.¡±

    The person in charge of the equipment and props area was a girl with freckles across her face. This girl was also the shelter¡¯s early survivor. Now, she worked as a junior manager in the logistics department, in charge of selling goods in the equipment and props area.

    She nodded her head and ordered a staff member to bring a scanner. It looks simr to the barcode scanner used in supermarkets. But instead of scanning items, it could scan the energy contained in spirit stones. Kevin had made this device the other day.

    The staff member held the scanner, pointing its muzzle at the suitcase and scanned left and right around the suitcase.

    Ding!

    A mechanical beep was heard, and the scanned numbers disyed on the screen.

    ¡°4008.35.¡±

    Yang Yuanping¡¯s mouth opened wide as the count was exactly the same. God knows how long they had been manually counting the spirit stones!

    Chen, who had been ignored after Yang Yuanping took out a box of spirit stones, was no longer surprised. It was just a device to scan spirit stones. They¡¯ve got that too at Lindong Shelter! They had approximately the same scanning efficiency, range, and uracy. That¡¯s just it. What¡¯s so surprising about it?

    ¡°These equipment cost 3.000 spirit stones, leaving 1.000 spirit stones. Do you need to purchase anything else?¡± The girl with freckles asked.

    Yang Yuanping swept his eyes over the shelves, ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ Do you have any long guns here?¡±

    The girl shook her head, ¡°Other than the equipment ced on the counter, the weapons can only be bought through custom order.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ I wonder if I can customize a fewnces with the remaining spirit stones?¡±

    She looked embarrassed, ¡°For now, weapon customization is only open for patrol members¡­¡±

    Yuan Ping was disappointed, ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± The freckles girl thought. After all, the people in front of her were their biggest customer yet. ¡°Please wait for a moment while I inquire with my superiors.¡± She hurriedly left.

    The others could only nce at the scene and thought they¡¯d better take a look around the sharp weapon area.

    Yang Yuanping swept his gaze from one piece of weaponry to the next. Apart from long swords andbat knives, there were actually not many pieces of equipment in this area. Many of which could be purchased directly with spirit stones. Such as basic dagger, although it¡¯s not suitable inbat against demonic beasts, it was normal. However¡­ basic staff, basic hammer, what the hell?!

    The staff looked like a rather delicate twig, is it hard enough to knock a demonic beast? And the hammer, well, it¡¯s just a hammer. However, it was a short and small hammer, not a suitable weapon that could be used inbat.

    The corner of his mouth twitched, ¡°You even have such¡­ weapons here, why don¡¯t you have long guns?¡±

    The staff thought about it and could only helplessly shake their heads. Indicating that they didn¡¯t know.

    Yang Yuanping continued to look again, ¡°Basic muskets, swift revolvers¡­ shouldn¡¯t these be in the firearms area? Why did you put it in the sharp weapon area?¡±

    The staff member thought for a while, he thought really hard to the point he wanted to cry. And finally could only conclude. ¡°That¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    He was just in charge of running errands and counting the equipment stocks. You¡¯d have to ask the salesman about the question!

 Chapter 144, It Only Takes 3 Minutes.

    <h4>Chapter 144, It Only Takes 3 Minutes.</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t long before the freckled girl returned. Everyone looked at her and couldn¡¯t help but stare at the person behind her.

    A girl with long, sky blue hair draped over her shoulders. Her bright eyes glimmered as if there¡¯s clear spring water flowed inside her eyes. She wore a dark blue-rimmed robe. Her face was light and elegant. Walking elegantly like a gazelle, step by step, yet the crowd felt a cold wind blowing as if the temperature around her suddenly dropped a few degrees.

    Yang Yuanping¡¯s eyes shrank. She didn¡¯t have a strong aura. Yet years of martial arts practice told him that this person was dangerous, extremely dangerous! Even though he was a Fourth Awakening Stage hunter, he won¡¯t be able to survive two attacks from the girl. This feeling wasical, mainly because the girl looked soft and delicate, theplete opposite of strength. Yet, his back was already drenched with cold sweats. He forced himself to calm down.

    Through the freckled girl¡¯s introduction, he knew that the blue-haired girl was the head of the shelter¡¯s Logistics Department, the true higher-ups of the Tree Shade Shelter. He was even more convinced that the girl was a super expert who hid her strength. Indeed, the Tree Shade Shelter¡¯s power had long exceeded their Creek Forest shelter. Yang Yuanping cast away the thought and began inquiring about the weapon customization.

    ¡°Weapon customization is a benefit that only belongs to the patrol members, but¡­¡± ine paused.

    ¡°The Lord was preparing to develop amercial district, right now, it was a good opportunity to promote it.¡±

    They had 4.000 spirit stones in this transaction, although that amount was nothing for the current territory, but it was an excellent start. Arge transaction could have thousands of spirit stones or ten times higher. If they can attract surrounding shelters, they will alle here to conduct transactions. The territory¡¯s ie can at least increase by another level.

    ¡°My Lord said not to miss any business opportunity.¡±

    Logistics Master ine.

    Of course, they won¡¯t sell higher-level weapons such as the Swift Revolvers. The reason why they limited weapon customization to themselves was that it¡¯s simply too troublesome. It required blueprints modification, which required both cost and time.

    ¡°After all, you¡¯ve reached the transaction limit. So I can make an exception this time and offer you a chance for weapon customization.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ I would like to order some long spears. I wonder how many long spears I can have with the remaining 1.000 spirit stones?¡± Yang Yuanping was eager.

    ine stroked her chin and thought, ¡°For custom equipment, you need to submit it to the Equipment Department to assess the price ording to your requirements. Also, if it is tooplicated, we will not ept it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothingplicated, just a basic long spear.¡±

    ¡°Then, please follow me to the Equipment Department.¡±

    Yang Yuanping, along with the people from the Creek Forest, hurriedly followed the girl. Captain Chen thought about it and chose to follow along.

    Wang Zhou was stunned, ¡°Hey! Where¡¯d my clients go? They haven¡¯t even bought anything!¡± He also hurried to catch up.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Located at the west end of the Vi Area, the Equipment Department building was a hemispherical building in a remote area with the mountain cliff in the background. From the outside, a noisy rumbling noise could be heard.

    ¡°Xiao Li, bring me a #5 rune pen, hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Huang, move this pile of iron to thepressor.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Li, press the No. 3 switch¡­ Now press the No. 5 switch. Great, close the blue valve.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Huang, turn on the upper switch and turn off the lower one¡­¡±

    The Equipment Department was like a machine workshop, filled with all sorts of equipment. Of course, they were all rune equipment.

    Kevin had nothing on him when he came into this world. But as an Equipment Master, as long as he had the materials, he could make new tools in his workshop in just a few minutes. Legend said that an Equipment Master could make anything with their bare hands as long as they have enough materials and time.

    Apart from the building built by Tang Yu, the rest of the machine and tools were made by Kevin himself. It was the workshop¡¯s appearance. Aside from the noisy sound, there was nothing wrong with it.

    At this moment, an equipment was freshly taken out from the oven. Kevin had his long beard on the back of his neck. He stared at the equipment in front of him with a concentrated look, holding a No. 2 B-type rune pen in his hand and was fine-tuning the runes engraved on the shield.

    As a MasterEquipment maker, Kevin had his own set of workflows. First, he would design the equipment blueprints, then he would manufacture the equipment samples, then he would debug and test them to find out the best data, and finally, he would, in turn, improve the blueprints in order to achieve the optimal effect.

    The equipment production heavily relies on the various devices inside the Equipment Department. Kevin only needed to control the overall situation. The era of manual iron forging equipment was long gone. Only the final rune debugging stage required his handworks.

    This was his pride as an Advanced Rune Master. Relying on his skills to adjust the runes so he could have the most in-depth understanding of the runes¡¯ effects. Kevin quickly put away the rune pen and nodded his head in satisfaction. Although it was only level 2 rune equipment, it was among the top of its level. That¡¯s why he put a lot of effort into it.

    Only then, he found ine, and several people stood outside the door. He opened the door and didn¡¯t forget to instruct his two assistants to send the shield for thest inspection process. ¡°Minister ine, is there something I can help you with?¡±

    ine said her intention. Kevin nced at Yang Yuanping, ¡°What kind of long spear do you want? What type, length, weight¡­¡±

    Without hesitating, Yang Yuanping told Kevin what he wanted. And asked, ¡°Master, I wonder how long it would take to manufacture such an equipment? Can you do it in one day?¡±

    He could only stay in the Tree Shade Shelter for a day at most. If it took several days to create a custom weapon, then he would have to endure it. After all, it¡¯s a weapon. Although it looks ordinary, it would beplicated to make it. Yang Yanping wasn¡¯t sure how much time it would take, surely won¡¯t be that short.

    Hearing this, the white-bearded Masterughed in a mocking tone, ¡°One day? Boy, are you underestimating me? For a piece of ordinary weapon, it only takes 3 minutes!¡±

    ¡°Three¡­ three minutes? That¡¯s so fast!¡±

    Kevin didn¡¯t bother to answer. He asked Xiao Li to bring his tools, stroke on the paper, and drew a blueprint. He wandered around the dragon, eloquently, and a long spear leaped on the paper.

    The blueprint was not like a painter¡¯s drawing. The long spear was divided into several sections, with key parts marked with data and some parts erged to engrave runes. Kevin didn¡¯t even hide his talent when drawing the blueprint.

    Yang Yuanping stared at him with wide eyes. It felt like he was drawing an abstract painting. The other people around him also stared in puzzlement. Such an intricate blueprint masterpiece was just drawn in a minute! Although they didn¡¯t know how they knew he was powerful!

 Chapter 145, As For The Production.

    <h4>Chapter 145, As For The Production.</h4>

    The blueprint wasplete, and Kevin immediately put it into the scanner. He calmly ordered Li to carry the material, and thenmanded Huang to control the switch. Soon, at the manufacturing device¡¯s exit, a long ck spear came out of the furnace with a ¡®bang¡¯.

    After getting Kevin¡¯s approval, Yang Yuanping hurriedly went forward to touch it. A little hot, but it didn¡¯t matter, he was eager to try the long spear. At first nce, this long spear looked ck and ordinary, nothing special. However, holding it in his hands, he could feel the spear¡¯s weight and was overjoyed with it.

    ¡°Master, may I go outside and try it out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Go ahead, and don¡¯t interrupt my work. Oh yeah, how many spirit stones did this kid bring over to customize his weapon?¡± Kevin waved his hand and suddenly asked ine next to him.

    ¡°¡­A thousand?¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, the Lord said I can get half from the blueprints¡¯ cost. And for the manufacturing cost, I get a 30% share.¡±

    3 minutes to earn that much spirit stones?

    Kevin rubbed his hands in excitement. Looking at Yang Yuanping again, his gaze softened. It¡¯s a pity their customer only had thest 1.000 spirit stones left from all their spirit stones they brought this time. Such a bully, he must not let them go next time.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Outside the Equipment Department, at a construction site. Yang Yuanping held the spear with both of his hands. The ck spear danced in his hand like a spirit snake. Whooshing wind every time he moved it. Yang Yuanping waved it very cheerfully, he hadn¡¯t been so happy in a long time.

    He started to practice his spear skill at a young age. He had already incorporated the skill into the memory of every cell in his body. The material of an ordinary long spear won¡¯t be able to withstand his full strength just for daily practice, not to mention in dealing with demonic beasts. On the contrary, this ordinary long spear manufactured in only less than three minutes gave him a feeling that he could freely fight with demonic beasts. This is the power of the Master of the Tree Shade Shelter! Yang Yuanping thoughtplexly.

    Whoosh!

    He pierced the air with his spear.

    The tip of the spear resting steadily a foot from the ground. The energy swinging out from the tip of the spear exploded the stone pointed by the tip of the spear nearby. Gravel flew everywhere.

    ¡°Good spear! No¡­ excellent spear!¡±

    Post-apocalyptic transactions were straightforward, and there was no such thing as staying for a meal after a deal was made. Yang Yuanping and the others hurriedly left the Tree Shade Shelter with the few boxes of equipment they had purchased. Captain Chen and his team also felt they had gathered enough information. After purchasing some more manufactured equipment, they also left the shelter. Their figures disappear into the wilderness.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    In the Hillside Square, Tang Yu leaned his hands on the guardrail. In his mind, several dots were leaving from the territory range.

    ¡°What did they buy?¡±

    The short and fat Wang Zhou standing beside him thought, ¡°2 basic longswords, 3bat swords. Oh right, they also bought some fruit. Apples, bananas, and two oranges. And they also bought¡­ uh, an Old Godmother.¡± *(Tl¡¯s note: Lao Gan Ma or Old Godmother: a brand of popr chili sauce.)

    ¡°Leader, is there something wrong with those people? Are they spies?¡± Wang Zhou wasn¡¯t sure before, and nonsense was something he had used to hear. But this time, he immediately reacted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re spies.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you catch them? Oh, I see¡­ You want to do it outside the shelter, so there¡¯s no ruckus over it?¡± Wang Zhou started bbering, speaking hundreds of words at once for no reason. 3.000 words for the process, 5.000 words for the scenario.

    ¡°No, they¡¯ve gone far.¡±

    ¡°¡­scared?¡± Wang Zhou was puzzled.

    However, Tang Yu fell into deep contemtion. At first, he wasn¡¯t sure about those military hunters. Unlike the investigation teams Lin Wei had sent, these hunters were marked with yellow dots, instead of red. He guessed that it might be because they had a different purpose. Although they were equally looking for information, the military hunters¡¯ sole purpose was to understand the Tree Shade Shelter. However, the team sent by Lin Wei, from the very beginning, had treated Tree Shade Shelter as an enemy.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he felt suspicious and observed them from the crystal ball, he wouldn¡¯t have known they were manpower sent by the military. What Captain Chen had seen and heard were all already arranged by Tang Yu. He had no ns to hide his strength. It¡¯s true, the shelter had developed rapidly. Some things, like the rune equipment, could easily attract others¡¯ attention.

    More or less, he wanted to show some of his strength. If he pretended to be a weak man, the weaker he looked, the more greed would arouse from the others.

    In the doomsday, a strong man with a handful of spirit stones would be envied and admired by others. But an ordinary person with a lot of spirit stones would definitely make others jealous and greedy. Hence, disying strength would save him a lot of troubles.

    Go ahead and hate him, Lord Tang won¡¯t bother to care. If they hate him, they would have to spend a lot of spirit stones like Lin Wei.

    For now? He¡¯d better be a pacifist!

    At least for now, there¡¯s no conflict between him and Lindong.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Lindong Shelter.

    The streets were still full of people passing by. As time passed, the Lindong construction began to be more perfect and neat.

    Chen and his team rushed back to Lindong with no rest and immediately reported the news.

    A few minutester. In a small conference room, Lu Jianjun and a few officers listened to the team¡¯s report.

    ¡°¡­From this point of view, the Tree Shade Shelter had fulfilled its duties as a shelter should.¡± One of the staff officers said, ¡°And the shelter¡¯s influence had spread so quickly that the Creek Forest Shelter leader had personallye over to buy some equipment himself?¡±

    Creek Forest Shelter was considered quite strong among the small shelters in that area. The fact that the Leader himself personally went to purchase equipment could tell how close their rtionship was.

    At this time, Captain Chen brought out the purchased weapons. An officer took a look and nodded at Lu Jianjun, ¡°It¡¯s true. This is the same Demon yer Sword that the Lindong mercenaries had gone crazy for.¡±

    He nced at Captain Chen again, ¡°ording to your estimation, how many weapons like this did they have? And how much did they produce?¡±

    ¡°They should have quite a lot.¡±

    ¡°A lot? A dozen? Hundreds?¡±

    ¡°No, I think there¡¯s more.¡± Chen thought, ¡°There were more than a dozen of it on the Equipment Supermarket shelves. And that was just one type of weapon. While there were other weapons avable, nearly ten types of it¡­¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the Creek Forest Shelter bought dozens of weapons at once. The supermarket¡¯s employees agreed to do so with no hesitation. So it¡¯s clear that they have more of them in stock.¡±

    ¡°As for the production¡­¡±

    Captain Chen recalled the scene he had seen in the Equipment Department earlier. That white-bearded old man created a piece of equipment with the same quality as the Demon yer Sword in just 3 minutes. So in one hour, he could produce 20 simr pieces of equipment? What about a day?

    Just thinking about it made him shivered.

 Chapter 146, The Contained City Calamity â€“ Pt. 1.

    <h4>Chapter 146, The Contained City Cmity ¨C Pt. 1.</h4>

    ¡°How could it be so fast! The Academy of Science can¡¯t even produce that amount in a day as they can in an hour! Not to mention the gap in quality!!¡± An officer¡¯s eyes squinted, ¡°They must have some kind of secrets to do this. I think we should find out what it was, even if it¡¯s meant by force!¡±

    ¡°By force? Have you forgotten about their strength? And don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re this country¡¯s military!¡± Another person had a different reaction.

    ¡°Well, if the Academy of Sciences had their production secret, it won¡¯t be long until the army poprized the equipment. Don¡¯t you want that too?¡±

    ¡°So what? We can¡¯t just break some boundaries¡­¡±

    Both sides were sticking at their argument. Both sides had a point. Seeing that there was a tendency for a quarrel in the conference room, Lu Jianjun mmed at the table. ¡°Yes! We have to find a way to get our hands on Rune Equipment Technology. But there¡¯s no need to take it by force.¡±

    If he said he didn¡¯t want the technology, he would be lying to himself. If the hunters in the army were armed with rune equipment, theirbat powers would rise to at least 2 levels. Not to mention that as a new field, the rune technology would definitely have a lot of room for development in the future. He had already sent some people to investigate after the Demon yer Longsword came out on the ck Market. But he couldn¡¯t get any news from it. If it wasn¡¯t for the ruckus made by Lin Wei this time, he probably wouldn¡¯t even notice the Tree Shade Shelter so early.

    ¡°The people of the Tree Shade Shelter have already sold a batch of rune equipment to the Academy Sciences earlier. Also, they had exchanged the technology to some exchange. So we have to respect their attitude and obtain the rune technology in the form of trade. I believe we can alsoe up with trade goods that they needed the most¡­¡±

    They must master rune technology. If the Tree Shade Shelter was weak, his attitude would be different. There was never an equal conversation between the strong and the weak. Although Lu Jianjun wasn¡¯t going to do something evil, he would definitely pressure the Tree Shade to get the rune technology into his hands. At most, he would give them somepensation. But right now, he had considered the person in charge of the Tree Shade Shelter on the same level.

    ¡°However¡­¡± Lu Jianjun pondered, ¡°Their power is too strong, and their influence is growing. We must get the equipment from them first-hand.¡±

    The head of the Intelligence Department immediately spoke up, ¡°Chief, don¡¯t worry about that. Leave it to us, I will dispatch a few men to monitor the shelter¡¯s development up close.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to. The Tree Shade Shelter is building amercial district.¡±

    The rest of the questions were addressed to Captain Chen.

    Chen nodded, ¡°From their n, it¡¯s not a smallmercial district.¡±

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s send someone to buy a shop in themercial district. It can serve as surveince on Tree Shade and also can be considered as a source of extra ie. If I¡¯m not mistaken, in order to supply the research and manufacture of the rune equipment, their spirit stones must be running low.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    In another area, far away from Lindong.

    The ground surface was dry and cracked, even the ntation died. All that could be seen was the yellowish earth. A gust of wind rolled by, raising dust in the sky. At the horizon, a ck beast looks hovering. But at a closer look, it was a majestic city wall made of concrete. 15 meters tall, firmly defending the shelter at the rear.

    At this moment, the city wall was filled with gunfire. Apanied by the sound of endless rms. Below, a raging demonic wave had reached the bottom of the city wall. The soldiers standing above the wall could see their hideous forms of the demonic beasts. The soldiers controlling heavy machine guns didn¡¯t even need to aim. They just randomly shoot at the herd of demonic beasts, killing some weaker beasts.

    Strong demonic beasts leapt on top of the wall but were quickly taken care of by the powerful hunters who stood by on the wall. The rear part of the city was filled with cannonball explosions thatnded in the wave of demonic beast, clearing arge patch among the herd.

    ¡°Why did these demonic beasts never stopped attacking?¡± Lin Yanrong, a soldier in charge of defending the city, casually chatted with hispanion. He was a newly recruited soldier after the doomsday. But right now, there was no fear on his face. It was because he had encountered countless demonic beasts during the past months. At first, he was panicked, but soon he realized. With the high wall guarding them, the demonic wave wasn¡¯t much of a threat.

    ¡°We¡¯re lucky to be in such arge shelter, so the demonic beast wave wasn¡¯t much of a threat. But for small shelters, they would most likely get wiped out when encountering this kind of demonic wave.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hispanion nodded. ¡°But I won¡¯t say the waves aren¡¯t a threat. Because this time, we¡¯ve only encountered ordinary First Awakening Stage demonic beasts. They said the Fifth Awakening Stage demonic beast could easily trample an entire city. If we didn¡¯t deal with it carefully, evenrge shelters would be vulnerable for extermination.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lin Yarong was careless, ¡°We can¡¯t just encounter demonic waves so easily. Also, the top brass had already prepared a strategy to deal with it. Haven¡¯t you seen the weapons? There¡¯s a rumor that the military¡¯s superweapon was developed to deal with a city-trampling demonic beast.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried anymore. Every day we defend the city and kill demonic beasts. It¡¯s boring, but it¡¯s better because we¡¯re safe.¡±

    At this time, most of the demonic beasts below the city wall had already been killed. Lin Yanrong moved his sore arms to rub his eyes, ¡°Do you feel it¡¯s foggy?¡±

    Hispanion was stunned. ¡°Yeah, it seems foggy.¡±

    He didn¡¯t look outside the city but inside the city. This fog seemed to be originating from within the shelter. They weren¡¯t just the only ones noticed. Other soldiers guarding the city were also looking towards the city, feeling the fog was getting thicker.

    ¡°Hey¡­ why does the fog look a bit red?¡± Lin Yanrong muttered.

    ¡°A bit red?¡± Hispanion noticed the colorless fog had gradually dyed with a pale red tint. Feeling something familiar, he thought briefly and was shocked, ¡°Red fog!¡±

    Lin Yanrong was stunned. He remembered the red fog that came together with the beginning of the doomsday. His mind went nk.

    Crash!!

    There was a sudden sound like ss breaking. As if some barrier had been broken through.

    The pale red fog suddenly turned into bloody red in the blink of an eye. It¡¯s just like the beginning of the doomsday, where the fog suddenly appeared!

    Suddenly, a deafening rumbling sound came from somewhere within the city.

    The soldiers defending the city couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction and were stunned.

 Chapter 147, The Contained City â€“ Pt.2.

    <h4>Chapter 147, The Contained City ¨C Pt.2.</h4>

    Buildings were copsed in the distance. The smoke and dust rippled up and shrouded most parts of the town. Lin Yanrong¡¯s eyes shrank, his face turned pale. In the area shrouded with smoke and dust, a huge crimson crack was visible, running through the city¡¯s entire downtown area. It was because of the sudden emergence of this Crack that the buildings have copsed. Lin Yanrong could see a building in the edge of the Crack had its half part perfectly cut off as if it was sliced with a knife. Leaving only a small part of the building still standing amidst the smoke and dust.

    Those with sharp eyes could see half of the broken building gradually copsing. Part of the walls crumble and fall into the bottomless Abyss.

    Gulp¡­

    On top of the wall, someone swallowed their saliva. Breaking the dead silence. As soon as the soldiers defending the city came back to their senses, they were panicked and could only stare into the distance in a daze. They had never thought that the Crack of the Abyss would emerge within the shelter.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Near the Crack of the Abyss.

    Dense ck cracks continuously spread from the mouth of the Crack. Wherever it passed, the ground gradually turned crimson, like the terrifying Abyss.

    A middle-aged man sat paralyzed on the ground. He witnessed with his own eyes as the other survivors standing near him engulfed by the Crack of the Abyss. It all happened so quickly that they couldn¡¯t even scream.

    ¡°Okay¡­ haa¡­ alright¡­ if I could just move a few meters away¡­¡± The middle-aged man was so scared he couldn¡¯t even stand up. He could only drag his body to get away from the Crack.

    Suddenly.

    The middle-aged man saw a shadow leaped out of the Crack andnded on the ground near him with a loud bang. The demonic beast had the size of a van, looking somewhat like an erged Gori but more hideous and terrifying. It was naked as if he had been skinned alive. Its two stouts arms had the look of raw flesh. It was like a clump of raw flesh with red eyes and mouth opened wide, revealing its bloody ferociously sharp fangs.

    Roar!!!!

    A fishy smell hit the man¡¯s nose. The middle-aged man was horrified. He wanted to leave as soon as possible. But his body won¡¯t cooperate, both of his hands and limbs were trembling with horror. He felt nauseous from the overwhelming fear and puked.

    The gori-like demonic beast turned its head to look, its red eyes gazed at the middle-aged man. It crossed the distance of more than 10 meters and arrived in front of the man in a heartbeat. Stretching out itsrge hand, grabbed the man and threw it into its mouth. Closing its rows of sharp teeth.

    Crunch. Crunch.

    A sickening chewing sound was heard.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    This was just the beginning.

    More and more demonic beasts were pouring out of the Crack of the Abyss. Humanoid demonic beasts, beast-type demonic beasts, flying demonic beasts, and more demonic beasts that couldn¡¯t be described with words and could only be mosaicked, swarmed out.

    The sky was a tumbling red fog, and the ground was a ck wave of the demonic beast. The survivors were screaming and running wildly, quickly pounced upon and torn apart by the demonic beasts. It was a bloody scene, just like the beginning of the doomsday.

    A few well-equipped hunters were running away from the Crack of the Abyss. Behind them, survivors¡¯ screams echoed. Making the hunters that had been ustomed to death and demonic beasts on a daily basis pale. The captain running at the front abruptly stopped. The team members behind him were confused.

    Boom!

    On the street in front of them, a building crumbled, revealing a giant beast with a metallic luster all over its body. Rushing to the streets, followed by countless demonic beasts in various forms and sizes.

    The captain waved as he trembled and turned around, ¡°Quick! To the other side!¡±

    The rest of the team fought some demonic beast approaching them. Even though the captain was powerful, it¡¯s impossible to fight against demonic beasts¡¯ countless swarms. They were stuck. The hunters on the team frantically fight the demonic beast and continue fleeing.

    A hunter holding abat knife killed a demonic beast in front of him. He was about to continue fleeing when suddenly a long tongue shot out like an arrow. Piercing the man¡¯s chest. Dying, the hunter saw arge green lizard covered in scaly armor climbing on the building¡¯s wall. Itsrge barbed flesh-colored tongue pulled him back to its mouth.

    The battle was a mess as the hunter couldn¡¯t fight back against such arge number of demonic beasts.

    Normally, they handled demonic beasts with extra care. Observing, scouting, making strategies, making sure it was safe before engaging inbat. But such an approach can¡¯t be applied to this situation. Even if a Triple or Fourth Awakening Stage hunter expert could kill dozens of demonic beasts, they would only die from exhaustion. Not to mention, there were several high-ranked demonic beasts hidden among the waves.

    A crimson demonic beast moved fast, the hunters¡¯ eyes couldn¡¯t capture its movement. The hunters were pierced in the chest or had half of their body ripped apart by its ws whenever it passed. Even the captain who had the ability to detect danger couldn¡¯t do much but turned pale as danger alerts rose from every direction. One by one, the team members had fallen. He instinctively waved his sword, but his heart sunk to the bottom.

    Da da da!!

    Gunfire sound was heard. zing mes exploded among the demonic beasts. From a distance, a steel giant was seen. The tank¡¯s muzzle mercilessly ughtered every demonic beast it encountered.

    In the square, a middle-aged man with a stern face spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Second and third battalions, strafing heavy machine guns, rocket bombardment! Artillery teams, keep aiming! Hunters Regiment, standby!¡±

    With the roar of artillery fire, the whir of bullets, the city had turned into a modern battlefield. The army had joined in, finally containing the overwhelming ughter of the demonic beast wave.

    The captain, with the ability to foresee danger, was relieved. But then he looked at his teammates whose corpses were scattered, his heart was filled with grief. He didn¡¯t continue to flee. Building up determination, he knocked out a demonic beast with a round shield. Taking this opportunity, the sword in his hand sliced through the demonic beast¡¯s head. Its head fell with a massive thud. Without looking back, eyes filled with blood lust and anger, he crossed over the demonic beast carcass and strode forward.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The mouth of the Crack of the Abyss.

    The surrounding survivors fled and died as the demonic beasts continuously poured out of the Crack. At this moment, a different batch of demonic beast poured out, and the surrounding area was suddenly silent.

    If someone could stand at the mouth of the Crack and look at the bottom. They would see that something was tumbling from the bottom of the Abyss that was obscured by a thickyer of darkness.

    The blood-like fog in the sky suddenly dissipated as a demonic beast floated up from the bottom of the Abyss. The demonic beast had a round body around over a meter in diameter. From a nce, it looked like a giant eyeball. In the middle of it were pitch-ck pupils covered in blood. Behind its body was entwined with dense blood vessels. Floating mid-air, just looking at its appearance, would make one shudder with horror.

    It didn¡¯t immediately follow the human scent and attack humans like the other demonic beast. Instead, its iris moved around, as if scanning the area.

    ¡°I, the Evil Eye n, have finally set foot in this world.¡±

    Behind therge eyeball, countless smaller eyeballs crawled out of the Crack of the Abyss. These smaller eyeballs also had blood vessels entwined on their back. But unlike the big eyeball, they couldn¡¯t float mid-air. Instead, their legs grow from the bottom of the eyeball like the roots of trees.

    These herds of Evil Eyes, numbering several hundred, although far less than the demonic beast wave. At first nce, their aura was more powerful! As if the ordinary demonic beasts were civilians, but these eyeballs were troops! A real troops!

    The Great Evil Eye¡¯s suspended body slowly turned around. Its eye sweeping over the n members in front of it, its heart satisfied. The two n members in front of it had a pair of red leg roots. Different from ck as the regr color. Their auras were stronger, and the pupils were more dynamic.

    The Great Evil Eye floated closer, powerful aura rippling from its body.

    ¡°We will be staying here. Those humans are, in our way, hindering us. What do you think we should do?¡±

    One of the n members with crimson legs were excited. The veins behind its eyeball throbbing wildly, making noises.

    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll leave that to you.¡±

 Chapter 148, Mourn.

    <h4>Chapter 148, Mourn.</h4>

    Machine guns were roaring in their ears, and shells were swooshing overhead from time to time. Luo Gang coordinated the overall situation andmanded the soldiers.

    ¡°Very well. The 1st Battalion advanced to the Xincheng block, 2nd Battalion and 3rd Battalion advanced to the Luohu block. Make sure to drift the demonic beasts back to the Abyssal Rift!¡±

    This time, the Crack of the Abyss¡¯ appearance was utterly unpredictable. More than half of the shelter area was damaged, and countless survivors were killed or injured. Luo Gang was heartbroken at the thought that countless survivors died in the other area that didn¡¯t have the army¡¯s support in these very seconds. But he understood the priorities. If he couldn¡¯t stop the demonic beast from pouring out of the Crack of the Abyss, not just the other area, but the entire shelter would be destroyed.

    ¡°If we can encircle the Crack of the Abyss just like what Lindong once did¡­¡±

    Boom!

    A purple beam of light shot out from a distance andnded on a tank. In the next second, the tank was pierced by the beam and burst into mes. Luo Gang¡¯s expression changed. Before he could even speak, another countless purple beam of light shot out from the demonic beast herd. They never lost a battle with the tank as their backbone. But now, they have lost. If this continued, the entire frontline would copse.

    ¡°Artillery team, locate the coordinates and bombard!¡±

    Numerous shells fell, erupting zing fire, and rumbling sounds were heard. As the smoke and dust dissipated gradually, Luo Gang¡¯s eyes scanned over the area. Around thending point of the shells, ordinary demonic beasts were already dead and injured. However, at the very center, under the shroud of a purple crystal wall, more than a dozen eyeball-shaped demonic beasts were unharmed. The purple crystal wall flickered a few times and gradually disappeared.

    From the dozen evil eyes, 2rger eyeballs with red legs stood out¡ªpurple light flickering in their eyes. A few momentster, they condensed energy in front of them and shot out a thick beam of light, illuminating the earth and sky with a dazzling purple hue. Wherever the light beams passed, tanks, soldiers, hunters, demonic beasts, the buildings were all vaporized without exception. Only a deep furrow in the ground remained. As well as the gaping hole in the army square that was prated by the beam of light, making it clear that all of this was not an illusion.

    The wind blew past a soldier who had only joined the army after the doomsday. Staring nkly at the pit in front of him where hisrades just stood there, just now. He was stunned. Eventually, his expression changed. He screamed, threw down his weapon, and fled like a madd.

    On the other side of the team, Luo Gang was also startled. If he stood in the center of the team, he wouldn¡¯t be spared. This power was too terrifying!

    Luo Gang looked at the distance. Therger evil eye now looked a bit dispirited. However, he didn¡¯t dare to think that the enemy had run out of their strength or not. The entire army would have copsed if they attacked with it again, maybe 1 or 2 times. Not only they couldn¡¯t resist the demonic beast, but the survivors would be annihted, none of them would be able to escape alive.

    Without hismand, the personnel controlling the artillery at the rear immediately reloaded the muzzle with shells and shot it out of fear. Luo Gang¡¯s eyes widened.

    When the smoke and dust cleared, what appeared before their eyes were the same purple spherical crystal walls, firmly protecting the dozens of evil eyes within it. The artillery fire couldn¡¯t even touch them.

    With eyes as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, an angr young man looked at the evil eye in the distance and said, ¡°Chief, let me take someone with me.¡±

    He was the head of the Hunter Regiment, the strongest hunter in the entire shelter!

    However, Luo Gang immediately rebuffed, ¡°No! Based on their attack just now, that demonic beast has the strength of at least the Tenth Awakening Stage. You¡¯ll only¡­¡±

    The young leader looked excited, ¡°Those eyeballs are long-range type demonic beasts. If we can get close enough, we have a good chance of killing them! Chief, this is the only way, if we dy any longer, our brothers won¡¯tst!¡±

    Luo Gang was startled, looking at the young man¡¯s face in front of him. His name was Qin Yu, he just turned 20 this year.

    He remembered the smile that overflowed on his face when he first joined the army. And also remembered his crazy appearance of fighting with the demonic beasts at the beginning of the doomsday. He also remembered when the Hunter Regiments was established. Qin Yu stood on the stage and swore loudly that he would kill every demonic beasts for the rest of his life in honor of their fallenrades.

    He already knew what the oue of this battle would be if things went wrong. Guns and artillery fire were ringing in his ears. In front of him, countless demonic beasts roared as the army troops were forced to retreat. Every second, countless people were dying from the demonic beasts¡¯ attack.

    Luo Gang¡¯s throat squirmed. Eventually, let out a choked word, ¡°¡­alright.¡±

    ¡°I promise I will aplish this mission!¡± Qin Yu saluted and turned to leave just like the usual norms. But this time, it¡¯s a bit different.

    The sound of flying shells once again cut through the skies. This time, the shells did not fall on the evil eye. Butnded in front, on the dense herd of demonic beasts. The wave of the demonic beast was sted into bloody pieces.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    Qin Yu took the lead and shot out like a cannonball, holding a battle knife made of extraordinary metal. Slicing demonic beasts into two wherever he went. Covering each other, the elite squadposed of many experts broke into the demonic tide. Like an arrow, shot through the dense demonic beasts.

    The evil eyes also noticed them. The leading evil eye was still dispirited, but the other evil eyes were shooting out purple beams of light.

    ¡°Kill them!!¡±

    A me-control hunter shouted, setting his body aze with his ability. He flung his arms to the front, turning the ground into a sea of fire. The purple beam pierced his body, but he didn¡¯t falter. The fire temperature rises, the colors burn even brighter. Wrapped in the sea of fires, he leaped towards the demonic beast wave like a giant fireball.

    ¡°Captain¡­ sorry¡­ I¡¯ll leave the rest to you¡­¡±

    Boom!

    The ground turned into hot magma and killed the demonic beast.

    Qin Yu tried his best to hold his tears, the battle had just begun. It¡¯s not time to grief the dead yet. His body moved like a hurricane, rolling up countless pieces of demonic beasts flesh. He finally arrived in front of the group of Evil Eyes, the dazzling white luster on his de blossomed.

    Swoosh¡­

    Like the screeching sound of steel rubbing against steel, his de shed down, the purple crystal wall burst open, an ordinary Evil Eye died in an instant. Qin Yu didn¡¯t stop. He looked for thergest evil eye, the fury in his eyes became even stronger. He appeared in front of thergest evil eye and shed down!

    Woosh! Boom!

    The white de and the purple crystal wall touched. But this time, it didn¡¯t shatter. Instead, he was bounced back from the impact. Qin Yu¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his fury was growingrger. Holding the de with both of his hands, his figure turned into a shadow. Hurricane winds swirled on the ground as the shadow of the de danced. The ground was crisscrossed with shes.

    sh sh sh!

    Qin Yu¡¯s de cut down from every angle. But no matter where itnded, arge purple crystal barrier emerged, steadily blocking his de.

    Suddenly, a thin, tiny purple beam shot out from the eyeball.

    Woosh!

    The world turned silent for a moment. Qin Yu, whose movement was so fast that he only left afterimages, paused and couldn¡¯t help but fall backward. Lowering his head, he found that his heart had been pierced.

    Gurgling blood, dark crimson liquid spilled from his mouth. As if the Evil Eye was mocking him, scowling at him, he was enraged. It was as if time ticked slowly. As the sound around him fading away, along with those familiar cries that would sleep together in his heart.

    Qin Yu, however, smiled.

    With thest of his strength, he pulled the switch on his body. His clothes tattered into strips of clothes slowly drifted in the wind. Revealing inside, tied to his waist, a circle of bombs made of spirit stones.

    The stones blossomed with brilliant white light.

    Boom!!!!

    As if the world lost its color, illuminated by the dazzling light, burning the ground.

    There was a voice¡­

    I¡­ keep my promise¡­

 Chapter 149, the Northern Court Council.

    <h4>Chapter 149, the Northern Court Council.</h4>

    The Far North.

    While in Lindong was still in summer, here, it was a bitterly cold winter. It seems the climate after doomsday had been prized. The hot ce became hotter, the cold became colder. The snow drifted in the wind. As far as the eye can see, a white nket of snow filled the world.

    A giant city stood alone like a beast, the Northern Court.

    m!

    The old man¡¯s hand mmed the table. His eyes widened as he looked forward, muttering, ¡°A shelter in Noda, Yuncheng City, was annihted.¡±

    The others in the meeting room looked gloomy. As the top brass of Northern Court Shelter, various news reached them every day. However, the destruction of arge shelter wasn¡¯t something they heard daily.

    ¡°It seems a Crack of the Abyss appeared within the city. If we didn¡¯t quickly find a way, we¡¯d have the same fate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But we can¡¯t predict the appearance of a Crack¡­¡± A high ranked person echoed.

    He was of medium build, with broad shoulders. He gazed at the other person, ¡°I wonder if the Academy of Sciences can predict it?¡±

    The dean of the Academy Sciences holding stacks of documents in his hand, spoke, ¡°We can predict the movement around 10 to 15 minutes before its appearance¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡± The senior officer with broad shoulders retorded. ¡°10 minutes is too short to evacuate all survivors andy out our defenses.¡±

    ¡°The experts who are currently studying the Crack of the Abyss have provided a new idea.¡± The Academy of Sciences¡¯ dean pulled out one of the documents and handed it to the officials present, ¡°ording to the experts¡¯ research, the Crack of the Abyss belongs to a type of space channel. And essentially, the Crack was able to appear abruptly because the space in our world is not stable enough.¡±

    ¡°ording to his spection, as long as we can create a spatial stabilization device that reinforces a certain range of space, we can prevent the Crack of the Abyss from appearing in the shelter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, it can solve our problem. So, can the Academy of Sciences create the device to stabilize the spatial passages? Can we destroy the Crack with this?¡± The middle-aged man with broad shoulders instantly thought of the idea.

    The dean nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. But the device is still merely a concept. Our biggest problem is theck of deep research on Spatial Theory. And,ck of spatial items to be used as references.¡±

    ¡°Spatial items?¡± Someone murmured as if remembering something.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s that crystal stone that contains spatial power. If we can use the stone as a temte for our research, the development progress of spatial stabilizer devices would advance faster.¡± The dean carefully spoke, looking somewhat nervous.

    However, one of the officials furrowed his brow, ¡°That crystal stone is the key to stabilizing the Third Secret Realm. And if it¡¯s removed, the Third Secret Realm will most likely copse.¡±

    A rift has divided the people in the meeting room into factions. Some people felt that the spatial stabilizer device should be researched as soon as possible. In contrast, the others felt that the Third Secret Realm was also very important, they can¡¯t remove the stone.

    The old man in the first seat pondered for a while and spoke. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°But the Third Secret Realm¡­¡±

    ¡°We have fully explored it. Although there¡¯s still a possibility of omissions, right now, our top priority is to develop a spatial stabilizer device as soon as possible.

    The opposite faction was silenced.

    The old man looked at the person on his side, ¡°What is the development status of the First and Second Secret Realm?¡±

    The man looked like he was in his early thirties. But the silvery-white hair and the slight vicissitudes let others knew that he wasn¡¯t as young as he appeared to be.

    Shaking his head, ¡°These two Secret Realms are far too dangerous. Less than ten percent of them have been developed so far. The third secret realm itself is an inheritance Secret Realm, and we were only able to develop it in just a few days.¡±

    The old man nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s begin our next topic. Minister Chen, tell us about the progress of the Northern Court Defense Circle.¡±

    A middle-aged man with a mustache on his upper lip coughed dryly. He spoke, ¡°The construction of the defense circle is currently proceeding ording to our n. For the first batch of the Northern Court area, a total of 56 small shelters and 3 medium-sized shelters have all been taken in. The leaders of the various shelters and some high-ranking figures have been ced in the corresponding governmental positions based on their contributions. ¡°

    This was a n developed in the early doomsday. There were many shelters that could provide protection for survivors that the army couldn¡¯t rescue. However, the small shelters weren¡¯t strong enough to resist the demonic beast wave. So when the survivors¡¯ numbers from small shelters significantly decreased, the n to construct a defense circle began.

    ¡°We n to transform 5 shelters, Rinzan Shelter, Yanhe Shelter, and the others into field transit stations for hunters to rest. 3 of them have finished transforming, and the rest will bepleted in another day or two.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, we nned 5 field departure points to be established at various gates of the Northern Court Shelter. The Military¡¯s Rhino vehicles will be responsible for transporting mercenaries back and forth. The railroad connecting the 5 field departure points will bepleted within the next month to achieve high-speed ess.¡±

    The old man nodded, ¡°How is the recovery situation around the 8rge shelters such as Jinzhou, Kangding, and Youzhou?¡±

    ¡°The recovery has reached 40%, we expect it to bepleted within three days. By then, with Northern Court as the base, the 8 shelters will act like satellite cities for the construction of the Northern Court Defense System. Humans will be able to move freely.¡±

    No one else apparently had objections. They continued reporting the situation.

    In the first seat, the old man nodded, ¡°With thepletion of the defense circle, we will have more space avable for growing food. However, suppose we only grow ordinary food. In that case, thend within the defense circle, even though it¡¯srger than our shelter, won¡¯t be enough. With the current weather, our food situation is still difficult.¡±

    ¡°Leader Che, how is the progress of the research on food stocks and new crops?¡±

    Leader Che spoke up, ¡°We predicted the food stock for the survivors canst for 3 months after the defense circle ispleted. Right now, 3 new crops have been selected, they belong to new varieties of nts that have emerged after the doomsday. They are green fruit trees, geodon corn, and climbing crops. And the most important thing is, these crops¡¯ nting cycle is extremely short. Also, the yield per acre is much higher thanmon crops before the doomsday.¡±

    ¡°These 3 new crops are currently being tested and will be officially nted in the near future¡­¡±

 Chapter 150, This Was by No Means A Mistake.

    <h4>Chapter 150, This Was by No Means A Mistake.</h4>

    Topic by topic was reported in an orderly manner.

    The old man in the first seat led the meeting. Still calm and full energy, his gaze swept over the people in the room. ¡°Now, thest topic. Regarding the army restructuring project and the establishment of the Ancestral Dragon.¡±

    ¡°As we all know, the demonic beasts emerging from the Crack of the Abyss were getting more powerful. And our army wasn¡¯t formed to deal with demonic beasts. Killing demonic beasts with firearms is no longer effective. So developing new weapons, especially rune weapons, is imminent.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not enough. The world has changed. Back then, ancient war relied on numbers, modern wards rely on advanced equipment. But now, yes, equipment is important, but it¡¯s only auxiliary. The most important thing is still human, hunters!¡±

    ¡°Hunters had endless possibilities. As far as we know, there are 13 stages in the Awakening Order that were divided into three evolutionary processes of Foundation, Shaping, and Condensation of the Power Source. Hunters who had condensed their Ocean of Source Qi will be able to wreak havoc on entire army troops. It¡¯s clear that the hunters¡¯ role will be more and more significant as time goes on.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I propose we form an Ancestral Dragon Force with hunters as the army. And the original army would be used guard shelters and certain tasks. Any objections?¡±

    There was a moment of silence.

    ¡°Seconded.¡±

    ¡°Seconded.¡±

    ¡°Seconded.¡±

    The old man looked solemn. ¡°After the Force was established, the first thing we should do is to let hunters know how to cultivate their power. We have some army hunters who had tried to cultivate, and the results exceeded our expectations. After joining the Ancestral Dragons, the hunters will be taught about the cultivation method.¡±

    There were many legends about cultivators that ordinary people had heard and mocked. But the old man knew, some legends and myths are based on truth, they weren¡¯t just empty words. Cultivators exist. So was martial arts and monasticism. But the cultivators before the doomsday weren¡¯t as powerful as the legends say. And most cultivation methods were extremely difficult to learn. After they finish cultivating, they can¡¯t tell other people about it. As if something restricted them. Even a true martial arts master before the doomsday, a cultivator, was far beneath the one-man army. At best, he could only deal with an elite squad.

    This was the reason why trouble was rarely heard before the doomsday, even among martial arts practice. A chivalrous man would have to break the rules if he performed his martial arts. Basically, that would be a crime. If he¡¯s not careful, he can shoot GG if he¡¯s prodded a few times.

    However, it¡¯s different after the doomsday! The Earth changed, making the Source Qi flourish, everything was renewed. The true cultivation techniques gradually began to reveal their due power.

    The old man looked at the ¡®young man¡¯ in his early thirties with silvery-white hair on his side. His name was Meng Jingran. He seemed like a young man, but his real age was not younger than the first seat old man. He was a true martial arts master. After the doomsday, Master Meng¡¯s strength progressed further. Even the elite hunters in the army couldn¡¯t match his power.

    The old man deeply understood it was thanks to the cultivation methods. Naturally, he also knew that Meng Jingran¡¯s strength could advance rapidly because of his decades of cultivation efforts. It was unrealistic to expect the hunters from the army to reach his level. But as long as the military hunters were taught about the cultivation methods, the military¡¯s overall power would exponentially increase.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The Territory, somewhere in the Eastern Resort Vi area.

    The area had been divided into patrols training ground and weapons and equipment testing ground.

    At this time, Tang Yu had no idea a crisis was happening in the far north. But he was also staring at a chariot in front of him with the length of an ordinary car, but with a slightly narrower body.

    This was the newly released Floating Chariot, the semi-finished product. Unlike most equipment crafting, the Floating Chariot crafting could be done in one go or parts and then assembled them together. Naturally, it would be easier to craft it in one go, but he stillcked some of the key materials needed to craft it. So, he put aside the parts that were still missing some key materials and crafts the other parts.

    The semi-finished Floating Chariot in front of himcked the most crucial floating function. But if he ignored that, the Chariot was equipped with three pairs of strong tires, strong enough to run normally onnd.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the floating function was the highlight of this Chariot. There were many high-risk danger zones on the way from Lindong to Luoxia. To avoid it, we need to take a long detour. But we have to pass onplicated terrains. Without the floating function, we can¡¯t pass most terrains. Not to mention it consumes time¡­¡±

    ¡°Aside from the danger level, rushing to Luoxia by foot will take months. Even without the floating function, using the Chariot will be faster. Maybe in half a month. But if I use the fully finished Floating Chariot, it would only take a couple of days to get there.¡±

    Tang Yu pondered. He saw Kevin was leaning towards the Floating Chariot. His eyes sparkled, fingers gently stroking the Chariot¡¯s body. As if he was stroking a woman. He didn¡¯t even care that his long white beard was dragging on the ground, stained with brown dirt.

    ¡°Wonderful, wonderful! Truly wonderful!¡±

    Kevin muttered to himself, ¡°I never thought that the Energy Resistance Rune and the Concentration Rune could be nested together in such a structure! Why couldn¡¯t I think that way? What am I doing in the past 10 years?!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also this Defense rune that can be improved like this, inscribed on the chariot armor. Completely making use of the armor¡¯s original engravings. Although these runes aren¡¯t advanced runes, this design effort is really too subtle!¡±

    Kevin touched the front, body, and wheels of the car, even after a full turn, he almost got under the car.

    Tang Yu¡¯s face was filled with ck lines, and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He couldn¡¯t help but cough. ¡°Ahem, Master Kevin, if you want to study it, I can lend youter. But for now, you should test the Chariot¡¯s performance first.¡±

    Kevin flustered with a dryugh, ¡°My Lord is right. This old man was too eager to see such a wonderful thing! It should be studied and tested slowly.¡± He took out a measuring device and collected various data on the floating Chariot.

    Tang Yu asked Shay to try driving again. The floating Chariot moved forward in the test field, turning, drifting, and opening all eleration runes. Then, the floating Chariot crashed into the mountain cliff with a bang.

    Kevin: ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Tang Yu: ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    The debris crumbled away, burying the Chariot in it.

    Shay opened the door, kicking away the debris around the Chariot and patting the dust off of it. He looked a little embarrassed, but then he saw that the floating Chariot itself was unharmed. His eyes brightened, he couldn¡¯t help but touch his head. ¡°Ah, yes. This was a test to try the Chariot¡¯s impact resistance. It¡¯s definitely not an operational error. How could I, a renowned driver from Qiu Ming Mountain, would make such a low-level mistake?¡±

 Chapter 151, Combat Puppet.

    <h4>Chapter 151, Combat Puppet.</h4>

    After crashing the Chariot and testing it a few times, Tang Yu determined that the Floating Chariot¡¯s performance was excellent. Especially its impact ability, ¡°Shay, try the miniature fusion cannon.¡±

    After that, a muzzle emerged from the Floating Chariot¡¯s front part, light condensed on the muzzle and whoosh! A white beam shot out from the muzzle, not into the surface, only leaving a small and deep hole.

    ¡°That¡¯s all? Where¡¯s the explosion?¡± Shay protested while descending from the Chariot and ran to the hole where the white beam shot through and observed the result. It was a small hole, tiny.

    Kevin ruffled his long beard, sweeping off the dust on it, ¡°It¡¯s a cohesive attack. When you encounter an enemy with high resistance, the beam will prate the target directly. It¡¯s more lethal this way.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡± Shay looked disappointed and mumbled, ¡°No explosion, no sense of romance at all. Bad review!¡±

    After recording the data, Kevin smiled at Tang Yu. ¡°My Lord, I recalled yesterday you said apart from the Floating Chariot, there¡¯s something you want to test today. Is it a new type of puppet?¡±

    He had no idea where Tang Yu had gotten so many innovative blueprints. But when he thought about how the Lord summoned him here from another world, no matter howplicated the blueprint was, they were nothingpared to the summoning. What was even more rare and valuable was the fact that the blueprints and information were avable for him.

    Recently, he was lent a rune book. Although it was only about the basics of rune literature, he gained a lot from it. Kevin was even appalled to find that as an Advanced Rune Master, his understanding of the basics of rune literature was very weak. Some parts of his knowledge already deviated from the essential meaning of the runes. Even so, he was promoted as an Advanced Rune Master. Even Kevin himself was surprised.

    It¡¯s not about his learning ability, but because in his original world, rune knowledge was inherently high-end knowledge, and the information about it was very scarce. Many books were written by some seniors who had researched the Book of Rune Literature based on their own understanding. Aside from the scarcity, many of those inheritances were defective. The runemasters wrote the books might not have fullyprehended the content of the Book of Runes. So they wrote it based on their own understanding, after which, revised or changed as time went by.

    He had no idea how many times the book of rune literature passed on was revised. Not to mention these manuscripts were old and hard to read and also emitted a strange smell. God knows what his predecessor had done with those manuscripts!

    The scarcity of knowledge made it impossible to conduct some tests. He could only guess things he couldn¡¯t understand. If he still couldn¡¯t, he would just do some more experiments. He had no idea how many times he had blown up hisbs in order to test some rune structures. So many times that no one sane bothers to fund his research anymore. Which made Kevin depressed. Failure is the key to sess, my ass! Why couldn¡¯t people see it?!

    That¡¯s why he looked forward to the library books, fantastic blueprints, and the equipment made from it. Kevin rubbed his hands, his face blooming with a smile, like a chrysanthemum.

    Tang Yu took out apressed round ballrger than a basic puppet¡¯s ball, about a hand fist. These equipment were all in apressed state when they came out of the oven. Of course, they couldn¡¯t be retrieved again after opening it. This mainly due to therge size of the equipment itself. Just like the Floating Chariot. Even if the parts were manufactured separately, they would stille out of the oven in apressed state.

    After all, the workshop¡¯s ck box size was small. It¡¯s hard to imagine how equipment came out of the oven withoutpression. Could it be like some kind of dimensional bag which slowly gets bigger as ites out? However, that wouldn¡¯t work either. The workshop¡¯s door had the size of a regr door. They had to break through the wall if they wanted to get the Floating Chariot out of the workshop. That was on-premise if they could copse the workshop¡¯s wall.

    Tang Yu weighed the grey ball in his hand. It felt quite good. He threw the ball, mid-air, thepressed ball transformed into a two-meter tall humanoid puppet. The puppetnded on the ground with both feet,nding steadily on the ground with a bang.

    This was the Combat Puppet ¨C bare form.

    With a humanoid body over two meters tall wrapped in grey armor, it looked extremely powerful. Its weight of several hundred kilograms caused the ground to sink. This was a high-rank blueprint that cost him 50.000 spirit stones. The puppet mimicked humanbat patterns. It had a higherbat intelligence than the basicbat puppet. This puppet can be equipped with both melee weapons and firearms. That means the puppet could be a sword fighter, a shield wielder, or a firearms puppet.

    ¡°Such a shame the materials needed to craft the Ninth Awakening Stage Combat Puppet were scarce.¡±

    The puppet had three grades. The highest grade had the strength of the Ninth Awakening Stage. The middle grade had the strength of the Fifth Awakening Stage. And the lowest grade, the puppet in front of him, had the power of the Double Awakening Stage, which was made of the basic iron material.

    This was the puppet¡¯s shortage. Theoretically, Kevin could produce an army of puppets with his bare hands. However, theories were just theories. If it became a reality, it¡¯s no longer called theories.

    ¡°Test the strength of the lowest gradebat puppet first. If possible, with the current materials, you can still put together a few second-grade fighter puppets. It¡¯s the puppet¡¯s bare strength. As long as you equipped the puppet with weapons and used them strategically, their level should be almostparable to a high-grade puppet.¡±

    Tang Yu saw the old man stroking the puppet¡¯s body, just like what he did to the Floating Chariot. But because the puppet had a humanoid figure, Tang Yu couldn¡¯t bear to look at it anymore and turned his face away. I shouldn¡¯t say anything.

    With Tang Yu¡¯s authorization, Kevin controlled the puppet to do a simple movement with his voice to record the data. Finally, Kevin said, ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s abat puppet. I think it would be better if we gather the data while it¡¯s fighting something. I also would like to see thebat puppet¡¯s fighting intelligence.¡±

    Tang Yu pondered. Kevin was right.

    Test it himself? Absolutely not.

    Shay? Too much power. PASS.

    Kevin? Although his strength was higher than the puppet, he felt he still had to respect his elders.

    He gazed around, sweeping the patrol members who were practicing a few simple movements in the distance. His eyes brightened up.

    He had found the right b rat!

 Chapter 152, Shame on You.

    <h4>Chapter 152, Shame on You.</h4>

    The Floating Chariot had just crashed to the mountain wall with a loud noise. Naturally, the members of the patrol team already noticed. But it¡¯s not appropriate to go over and take a look. But frankly, they were desperately curious about what just happened. As soon as Tang Yu granted them permission, they rushed like a wild horse chased by a predator. Tang Yu shook his head. What a bunch of lousy people.

    They had no mission today. Some patrol members were on patrolling duty in various areas of the shelter. While most of them who had no money to go to the training camp went to the training ground to practice some movement. Such as Lu Xiaopeng, one of the veteran patrol members who had mastered Heavy Chop. Which had the power two to three times more than an ordinary chop, making others envious. Among the new patrol members, Lan Qingya had actually learned the Heavy Chop just from a few days of practice. The male members of the patrols were feeling ashamed and practiced even harder.

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t master Heavy Chop yet, I have mastered the basic stances. I believe I can learn it within another three days.¡± Zhao Ming¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°And I¡¯ve noticed that even though I haven¡¯t learned the skill yet, just learning these stances has increased my strength quite a bit. Last time, I even killed a Double Awakening Stage demonic beast alone!¡± This improvement in performance was something he never thought possible.

    As soon as they approached the testing site, the dozens or so patrol members saw the two-meter tall humanoid puppet. From first nce, it would trample several basic puppets.

    ¡°Mr. Tang, you¡¯ve developed a new type of puppet?¡±

    The patrols thought Tang Yu developed the puppets with his abilities. The basicbat puppet couldn¡¯t be underestimated either. As they progressed stronger, they surpassed the basicbat puppet¡¯s power. But of course, Tang Yu won¡¯t just stand idly. It was time to develop stronger puppets.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this time I asked you guys toe over to test the strength of the new puppet. The rule is the same, the puppet won¡¯t be equipped with any weapons. While you guys are free to do so.¡±

    Tang Yu beckoned his hand, and the fighter puppet moved a few steps forward. ¡°The difference is that this new puppet, even if it¡¯s not loaded with weapons, can still exert the Double Awakening Stage hunter¡¯s strength. So, which one of you wants toe up and try it first?¡±

    The corners of his mouth quirked slightly as he looked at the people in front of him. Surely, this was the right way to provoke the patrol members.

    The words just fell when Zhao Ming stepped out. ¡°Double Awakening? That¡¯s perfect. I already broke through the Double Awakening two days ago, and I¡¯m looking for an opponent. But fighting a person isn¡¯t as fun as fighting with puppets!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    In the battle arena, the two sides stood opposite of each other. With amand, thebat puppet charged in a straight line, leaving a wide footprint on the ground, just like a tankunching a charge. Zhao Ming drew out abat knife and stared intently at theing puppet. He had grown a lotpared to when he first fought a basicbat puppet. He strengthened his Heavy Chop stances. With these stances, his power increased significantly. He had tested it on the Fist Strength Testing Device.

    For this strike, Zhao Ming was confident. As long as he could deal with some damage, he had the upper hands. With a set ofbos, he would be able to steadily inflict damage on the puppet. When the time came, he would change the girl¡¯s impression of him! Or so he thought.

    In the next moment, thebat puppet kicked. Before his de cut down, the puppet¡¯s big feet kicked him in the stomach, directly sending his body flying backward. Zhao Ming was confused. That doesn¡¯t feel right. How could the puppet kick? Thest time he fought with a basic puppet, they couldn¡¯t kick. It¡¯s cheating!

    When he tried to stand up, still dizzy, he saw thebat puppet already arrive in front of him at some point. One of its big feet swung in less than 5 centimeters from his face. He was kicked again in the head.

    The observing patrols couldn¡¯t help but cover their faces.

    ¡°I had no high expectations from Zhao Ming. But getting KO¡¯d in just one round? Isn¡¯t that too fast?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve already fought with a round puppet. And this time, Leader Tang said that the puppet had Double Awakening Strength, so it must be at the bottleneck of it. Perhaps Zhao Ming couldn¡¯t beat the puppet. But he couldn¡¯t evenst a round. As I expected, he¡¯s still too green.¡±

    ¡°Disgraceful! Zhao Ming! Put on a skirt or something!¡±

    Most of the patrol members had the strength of a double awakening stage. Even though Zhao Ming tried his best, the other members were unconvinced. No matter what, they had to demonstrate their strength and be worth in front of Leader Tang. Zhao Ming had just stained their reputation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± A big burly man stepped forward.

    With Zhao Ming¡¯s forewarning, the man raised his vignce. Even though he was stronger than Zhao Ming, he didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly. As soon as the battle started, the burly man began to attack.

    Pow!

    The burly man was thrown,nded on his face on the ground.

    ¡°What?! Mr. Xing is lost this fast too?!¡±

    ¡°How many rounds was that? 1, 2, or 1 and a half? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s better than Zhao Ming. What did he dost night? His performance was so poor!¡±

    Another member with the strength of a double awakening stepped forward as the others watched, nervously. The short man moved with caution, circling around the puppet, and tried to attack from time to time.

    ¡°Well done!¡± The others cheered in their hearts. Although he was short and could only aim its legs, he had the advantages as long as he could destroy the puppet¡¯s joints. That way, the puppet will lose its speed advantage, and then it will be a GG!

    However, the others¡¯ eyes widened. Thebat puppet instantly stormed up, grabbed the man¡¯s shoulder, and lifted him up. mming him on the ground hard.

    Zhao Ming: ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Others: ¡°¡­¡±

    The short man was stronger than thest two, so he could endure longer in the battle. Thanks to him, the others could see the difference. Zhao Ming and Mr. Xing lost quickly, giving the illusion that they were weak chickens, not because the puppet was strong. However, the reality is harsh. Compared to the puppet, they were all weak chickens.

    After some battles, the puppet came out unscratched. Standing tall, as if looking down on the crowds.

    The others were hesitant. If they could defeat the puppet, they would gain Leader Tang¡¯s recognition or at least Leader Tang would notice them if they couldst long enough.

    However¡­ Looking at the previously beaten members, they realized their own strength. Not to mention a few rounds, just a single round was good enough.

    The patrol member who had just shouted to Zhao Ming to wear a skirt was embarrassed. If he went to battle and also got knocked out in one round, then he would have to join Zhao Ming. Wearing the same skirt together.

    What a disgrace!

 Chapter 153, our Plan Died Before It Even Began.

    <h4>Chapter 153, our n Died Before It Even Began.</h4>

    The battle oue exceeded Tang Yu¡¯s expectation. The patrols weren¡¯t weak. They had trained intensely for days and fought demonic beasts. Although they weren¡¯t experts, their strength towers above ordinary people. But thebat puppet finished them in a few moves.

    This strength¡­ Tang Yu recalled the description, thebat puppet¡¯s bare strength was around an ordinary Double Awakening Stage. The middle stage probably referred to a hunter who had already developed their potential, even stronger than someone who just refined their Spirit Power and raised it to the Double Awakening peak in terms of speed and power. Coupled withbat intelligence, it¡¯s only natural that the puppet could defeat the patrol members who hadn¡¯t trained that long. Its power far exceeded the patrols.

    Among the patrol members, the new recruits still can¡¯t afford cultivation methods. So they would just train in the training camp or practice Heavy Chop stances daily. While the senior patrols who had more money could afford a dose of Body Hardening Potion to strengthen their body. In this regard, Wang Zhou, as the test subject #1, took advantage that he got the Potion for free. With this, he could push his own body strength close to the limit just in a few days. Unfortunately, the Body Hardening Potion lost its efficiency after he almost peaked his own body potential. So, he could only rely on intensive training to break through thest bit of body potential.

    At this time, the other patrol members hesitated. Zhao Ming suggested, ¡°For now, I guess Double Awakening hunters can¡¯t defeat this puppet, right?¡±

    The others nced at each other. Finally, their eyes looked at a silent young man. ¡°Lu, what do you think?¡±

    The silent young man shook his head, ¡°20%, maybe less. But we should try it.¡±

    He was about to step forward but was stopped by Zhao Ming, ¡°Lu, you¡¯re the strongest person at the Double Awakening stage. Our hopes lie with you. But we create opportunities for you to improve the odds of winning.¡±

    Seeing everyone was puzzled, Zhao Ming smiled mysteriously, ¡°Think. Back then, we could win against the round puppet because we studied its attack pattern.¡±

    Zhao Ming continued, ¡°And now, this humanoid puppet must have some kind of attack pattern as well. But because the previous battles were too short, we couldn¡¯t fully analyze it. I think before Lu gets down in the arena, the others should do it first. Not for winning, but as long as they can endure longer, we can study its attack pattern. By then, our chance of winning will significantly improve, right?¡±

    His words enlightened the rest of the patrol members. Indeed, this strategy might work. The silent young man hesitated but finally nodded. Usually, he would refuse this kind of strategy. But this time was different, they¡¯re staking the honor of the patrol team. It would be a disgrace if they can¡¯t defeat a single puppet with their numbers.

    The patrol members took their chance and discussed the countermeasures and fighting order. They would try to endure in the fight as long as they could. By then, they would be able to study its attack pattern.

    Thinking so, the first person stepped forward, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    He was ready for imminent death when he saw Leader Tang waved his hands, ¡°That¡¯s enough. The test ends here.¡±

    A group of patrol members who were rubbing their hands: ¡°(?§Õ?;)!!!¡±

    That¡¯s not the right script! They had prepared so much and had discussed all sorts of measures to deal with the situation. But then they were told that it was over¡­ It was like studying all night for exam questions and thening to the exam room the next day with a pair of panda eyes, only to be told by the examiner that the subject would not be tested. They were so depressed that they wanted to smack someone¡¯s head.

    Zhao Ming still wanted to fight for a little more, ¡°Leader Tang, please give us one more chance.¡±

    The silent young man also stepped forward, ¡°I hope that Leader Tang would give us a chance to fight with the puppet. Win or lose, we want to experience it and gain somebat experience.¡±

    ¡°In that case¡­,¡± Leader Tang intoned, ¡°I¡¯d rather not, you won¡¯t win anyway.¡±

    ¡°Thisbat puppet has highbat intelligence. You can understand that it¡¯s experienced inbat. You were trying to test out the puppet¡¯s behavior patterns that didn¡¯t exist. As of now, you guys can¡¯t match the physical strength, nor thebat experience and skills.¡±

    The corner of Zhao Ming¡¯s mouth twitched. That made sense. Zhao Ming knew in his heart that even if they fought, their chances of winning were slim. Yet when Leader Tang said it so bluntly, it¡¯s heartbreaking!

    He wanted to say something more. But Tang Yu spoke again, ¡°And you guys wanted to fight the puppets to improve yourbat experience, right? That won¡¯t do. We only have 1 puppet. No matter how much you train, you won¡¯t gain muchbat experience. And what would you do if the puppet is broken? By docking your wages?¡±

    Zhao Ming was speechless.

    Tang Yu felt the timing was perfect. He slowly spoke, ¡°However, there¡¯s a ce that could quickly improve your battle experience.¡±

    Everyone was startled, even the patrols who had broken through the Triple Awakening Stage.

    Just now, they were disappointed because they weren¡¯t allowed to continue training. But this time, the leader said there¡¯s a ce where they could quickly improve their battle experience? What kind of ce was that?

    Tang Yu pointed his hand towards the vi area, ¡°It¡¯s on the training camp¡¯s fifth floor. I guess you¡¯ve never been there before, right?¡±

    ¡°Fifth floor? It¡¯s there?!¡±

    ¡°People said the fifth floor is mysterious and had methods to increase power quickly. I saw Captain Rogers, and the others went there to train. I¡¯ve always thought there¡¯s a high-end training facility on that floor!¡±

    ¡°But it cost 60 spirit stones. I can¡¯t afford it!¡±

    The members of the patrol teams were discussing. It¡¯s not like they didn¡¯t want to try that out, but the cost stopped them froming. Even those who could afford it were hesitant since they didn¡¯t know exactly what was on that floor. It¡¯s a dilemma. If they went up there and trained for half a day, they would have a hard time for half a month. But they didn¡¯t even know what¡¯s inside.

    Tang Yu thought carefully. Before, he hesitated if he charged the room too pricey for only half a day, no one woulde. But now it¡¯s different. The territory had begun to take shape, he had upgraded things. Most importantly, while he had the spirit stones, the original fifth floor only had 3 rooms. It¡¯s not enough, even for him and his followers, not to mention the patrol members.

    But now, he had upgraded the training camp to level 2, adding a total of 10 rooms on the fifth floor. He was nning to let the patrol members use this building to squeeze the money from their pockets. From a nce, it seemed like the patrol members were paid well, but in reality, it was the opposite. The money still went to Lord Tang¡¯s warehouse.

    The Grand Lord Tang was delighted.

    He also nned to build another training camp near the castle for him and his followers.

    It would save time.

 Chapter 154, This Game Experience Is Extremely Cruel.

    <h4>Chapter 154, This Game Experience Is Extremely Cruel.</h4>

    The patrol members became even more curious about the fifth floor, discussing it with high spirits as they knew their strength would improve theirbat experience after training there. Noticing the change in atmosphere, Tang Yu coughed. Pulling back the patrol member¡¯s attention towards him.

    ¡°Indeed, the room cost is too pricey, far from affordable for you guys. Originally, when your strength grows to a certain level, and your ie increases, you could afford it. It¡¯s because the facilities on the fifth floor cost arge amount of spirit stones each use.¡±

    ¡°However, youck battle experiences. Especially the real-life and death fighting experience. It might not be applicable in normal situations. But once you encounter a life and death crisis, thisck of experience would be the cause of your death.

    ¡°So, I¡¯ve given it some thought and decided to lower the price. After this, it will cost 2 spirit stones per hour. I hope you guys can make good use of these facilities to improve your fighting experience.¡± Tang Yu spoke with a tender smile on his face.

    It was a look that deceived the patrol members. To squeeze the spirit stones from their pockets.

    However, the patrol members didn¡¯t know about it. From their point of view, Leader Tang had a tough time lowering the fifth floor¡¯s rent fee. The new price couldn¡¯t even cover the facility¡¯s spirit stones consumption. And every time they use the facility, the shelter will fill the rest of it.

    Yet, Leader Tang had given them an opportunity to use the fifth floor to increase theirbat experience. So they would survive as long as possible in a life and death crisis. Thinking about this, they were very touched. Their favorable impressions rubbed off on them. At the same time, they were also curious to discover what kind of facility could quickly improve theirbat experience.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. First, you have to experience the training facilities on the fifth floor.¡± Tang Yu waved his hands, and the group followed him towards the training camp.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Between the eastern and western vi area. The training camp.

    After the upgrade, the number of floors was still the same. But the area of the training camp had expanded considerably. The training facilities inside were roughly the same as they were at level 1, but the resistance limit was slightly higher. For example, the fist strength testing device from the level 1 training camp couldn¡¯t withstand Roger¡¯s full power punch. Only after the upgrade did he could measure his full-powered punch.

    After the group entered the training camp, they went upstairs. With Leader Tang¡¯s authority, they didn¡¯t even need to swipe their cards. The door to the fifth floor automatically opened, revealing the environment inside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s in here¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a group of people flooded the room, only to see that the fifth floor had a long corridor and small, enclosed rooms on both sides. Was the mystery inside the room? All of them looked at Leader Tang.

    ¡°Ever heard of virtual reality technology? What inside the rooms was an illusory and real spiritual space. It¡¯s just like a real-world, except you will be resurrected when you¡¯re dead. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a perfect ce to quickly improve your fighting experience in life and death crisis?¡±

    Tang Yu smiled, ¡°There¡¯s a total of 10 rooms here. You guys discuss and pick 10 people to try out first. You all will be given an hour of the free trial. Make good use of it.¡±

    Later, he exined how to operate the room. After a brief discussion, the patrol members picked 10 people who entered the rooms on both sides of the corridor with curiosity and anticipation.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Zhao Ming walked into one of the rooms, and the door automatically closed.

    ¡°Spiritual space? There is such a magical training facility? ording to what Leader Tang said, this training facility pulls the user¡¯s spirit into a special space. All perceptions are real. In which the training effect from this facility is far beyond the simtion of virtual reality technology. After training here for a few days, the experience gained here was even higher than the ones gained from months of hunting down demonic beasts.¡±

    When encountering demonic beasts in the wild, hunters would only engage attack if they werepletely sure they would win. If they were unsure, the hunters would usually avoid it and would pick on weaker ones. There¡¯s no such thing as a 50:50 chance. They¡¯ll die if they fought demonic beasts every day.

    But it¡¯s different here. He didn¡¯t have to worry about death in the spiritual space as he would be resurrected again. That meant he could fight freely. Just thinking of it made Zhao Ming excited. If he could follow Captain Roger¡¯s footsteps, even if he wasn¡¯t as strong or fast as him. He could still put on a good fight instead of being tossed around like a toy by abat puppet in one round. Thinking about this made his heart ached. His bad reputation had increased once again.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll get going now.¡± Zhao Ming walked to the center of the room and sat down cross-legged, clearing his thoughts. Soon, the mysterious patterns on the surrounding walls slightly glowed. In a split second, the surrounding space seemed to shake. Zhao Ming¡¯s consciousness stretched infinitely. By the time he woke up, his body was in a gray space.

    There was no sky, no earth. It¡¯s a void space.

    From Leader Tang¡¯s instruction, this space was only a transit space. Although the void was nauseating, he didn¡¯t care much about it. He waved his fist and kicked the air a few times.

    ¡°It¡¯s really virtual, but 100% real! I¡¯ve never thought I could y this kind of virtual game in my life!¡± He smiled happily like arge dumb man.

    Soon, Zhao Ming summoned a translucent screen. The UI was fairly simple. There were three modes to choose: Training Mode, Battle Mode, and Survival Mode.

    ¡°There¡¯s a survival mode? Wow, it was just like the games I yed back then!¡±

    He reached out and poked the screen, an option popped up from it.

    [Survival Mode costs 1 Spirit Stones / 0.5 Contribution Points per entry. Given that the user has been granted 1-hour trial ess, the entry will be free. Enter Survival Mode? YES / NO]

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Ming didn¡¯t hesitate.

    Of the three modes, only Survival Mode required an entry fee. The other two were free. Zhao Ming felt it would be a shame if he didn¡¯t take advantage of it. He won¡¯t be dead anyway, it¡¯s just like ying a game, of course, he had to challenge himself. Also, Leader Tang said they had to break through a life and death experience!

    Thinking that way, the scenery in front of him changed. In a few seconds, he found himself in a prairie. Stunned, he found himself dressed in basic ckbat uniform, holding a basicbat knife in his right hand, and a small round shield in his left hand.

    A gust of wind blew on his cheek, the green grass swayed, the air was filled with a thick scent of grass. Wolves howls could be heard from the distance.

    Zhao Ming was excited, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s starting now?!¡± He gazed at the distance and saw a giant wolf, two timesrger than an ordinary gray wolf, appeared on a distance.

    Followed by two wolves, three, twenty, fifty¡­

    The wolves howled one after another. ck wolves were seen at the horizon.

    Zhao Ming was stunned, his legs petrified.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the exit button? Where¡¯s the exit button! No, don¡¯te closer. No! AHHHHH-¡°

 Chapter 155, Just Spirit Stone, is Not enough.

    <h4>Chapter 155, Just Spirit Stone, is Not enough.</h4>

    Spiritual Space, Training Mode.

    It was a gray training space, about a hundred meters in length, width, and height.

    Inside of it, Lu Xiaopeng, equipped with a set of weapons, was fighting with two Triple Awakening Demonic Wolves in front of him. At this time, he already reached the Triple Awakening Stage. With his equipment, fighting two demonic beasts on the same level as him at the same time wasn¡¯t impossible. However, in real life, he wouldn¡¯t be this reckless.

    Puff!

    Lu Xiaopeng pulled out a bloody sword from the demonic wolf. But at this time, the other one punched at him. He couldn¡¯t dodge, instinctively raised his left arm to block the attack with a small round shield. The demonic wolf bit his arm, a cry of pain escaped his lips, but he clenched his teeth. Taking advantage of the moment where the demonic beast bit his arm, he swung his sword down, decapacitated the demonic beast¡¯s head.

    Lu Xiaopeng breathed down heavily, cold sweat slipped from his forehead. The two demonic beasts were dead, but his left arm was hollowed with several thumb-sized holes, blood dripping from the holes¡­

    This was exactly why he was reluctant to fight two demonic beasts at once in real life. Even if he won, there¡¯s a high probability he would be injured. Once he was injured¡­

    Shaking his head, Lu Xiapeng returned to the gray transit space.

    A sigh of relief escaped his mouth as he looked at his intact left arms. But the pain still remained in his heart.

    ¡°This ce truly is what Leader Tang described. The senses are real. I just got bitten and almost couldn¡¯t hold it. Is that how painful it would be to get bitten alive by the demonic wolf?¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng shuddered, ¡°It seems that even if we can be resurrected after dying in the spirit space, we still feel the pain.¡±

    He nced at the Survival Mode and wondered if there was any quit setting like the Training Mode, where you could quit after aplishing the tasks. While the Survival Mode¡­ he didn¡¯t dare to enter. After brief contemtion, he decided to enter the Battle Mode.

    It was the same gray space. After equipping a set of basic equipment, he received a message.

    [Peng Bo challenges you to a duel. ept? YES/NO]

    Lu Xiaopeng was stunned, ¡°Fat Peng, how dare you provoke your superior??¡±

    He didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly epted the duel request.

    A few secondster, a fat man with a scar on his face appeared. Waved his hand, and a burst of yellow sand raised with his hand¡¯s movement. He gripped the machete in his hand and rushed forward. Lu Xiaopeng had no time to react and was weed by a set ofbos.

    Ten secondster, Lu Xiaopeng, who had just been ughtered, stood in a gray space. His heart palpitated fast. The death felt way too real. Just now, if he wasn¡¯t directly spiked by the machete, he would remember the unpleasant memories.

    It took a while before he sighed, feeling relieved. But remembered Peng Bo¡¯s smug face aroused his emotion. Enraged, he cast aside the fear of death.

    ¡°He must¡¯ve fought someone else! He rushed directly towards me! I waspletely off guard!¡±

    He entered the Battle Mode again and was thinking of issuing a duel request to Peng Bo, but hesitated, ¡°Peng Bo had special abilities though. Even if I wasn¡¯t attacked by surprise, my odds of winning aren¡¯t that high either¡­¡±

    He wanted to duel again but was worried that another loss would be a disgrace.

    ¡°I need to think of a strategy.¡± He muttered, suddenly he saw he could pick other equipment other than basic ones from the system UI.

    He scrolled down and saw a wide array of equipment that was avable. Swift Revolver, Greatsword of the Inferno, Frostmourne¡­

    Lu Xiaopeng¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°I could choose all of this?!¡±

    He tried tapping the swift revolver.

    [1 spirit stone/0.5 contribution points, 1-day trial.] [3 spirits stone/0.5 contribution points, 7-day trial.] [0 spirits stone/5 contribution points, permanent.] [Note: Equipment selection is not part of the free trial benefit.]

    ¡°So, it¡¯s really possible.¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng scanned over the corner of the panel, showing his remaining contribution point, a total of 8.35.

    ¡°So it¡¯s not that expensive at all! It seems I don¡¯t need to use the best equipment to deal with Fatty Peng. Hehehehe.¡± He selected the Swift Revolver 1 day trial, put on his equipment, and sent a duel request to Peng Bo.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Outside, Tang Yu stood in the corridor. He was satisfied with the training camp, and the extra spirit stones added to his ount.

    The 1 hour free trial period passed. Doors opened from the rooms on both sides of the corridors. The patrol members waiting for their turn started with anticipation. But found their eyes widened at sight.

    Lu Xiaopeng was the first to walk out, his face smiled heartily. After this, Peng Bo quickly rushed out, hollering. ¡°Lu Xiaopeng, you bastard! Don¡¯t walk away! Come! Fight me for another 300 rounds!!¡±

    He was enraged. After being abused by Lu Xiaopeng, he realized something was wrong. And found he could choose equipment from the system UI. However, when he spent contribution points to acquire high-grade equipment, his opponent didn¡¯t show up.

    Of course, he¡¯s angry!

    After the first batch of people walked out, the patrols waiting outside rushed to ask questions.

    ¡°The spiritual space felt too real. If it weren¡¯t for the summonable disy panel and the fact that you can be resurrected after death. you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell it¡¯s just an illusory space.¡±

    ¡°How does it feel to be resurrected after death? In the training ground, it hurts like hell when I was wounded by a demonic beast. I can¡¯t imagine how it would feel to die once. I guess it¡¯s not even close to real death, but I don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but training where you can pick the strength or weakness of your enemy is rare. But unfortunately, an hour is too short! I was just about to do some epic battle when I was told that my time was up and kicked out from the spiritual space.¡± After he said that, he saw Zhao Ming beside him. Staring nkly at the wall, he patted hispanion¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Zhao, what about you? What kind of opponent have you chosen?¡±

    Zhao Ming was startled, his entire body jumped just like a frightened rabbit, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t-¡±

    Tang Yu sweatdropped.

    The others also looked with curiosity.

    What¡¯s wrong with this man?

 Chapter 156, Whatâ€™s That!

    <h4>Chapter 156, What¡¯s That!</h4>

    North of the Lingdong Shelter, about twenty kilometers away,y a vast mountain range.

    The topography of the mountain range was intricate andplicated, and there were many dangers hidden within. Most Lindong mercenaries wouldn¡¯t go deep into the mountain range. They just hunt on the outskirts of the mountain.

    From time to time, they would often find some alienated beasts. They¡¯re different from demonic beasts. Demonic beasts meat is inedible. The materials from it were only valuable if it was a high-rank demonic beast. It was said that high-rank alienated beast flesh contained a lot of energy. If consumed by ordinary people, it would slightly improve their health condition. Alienated beast meat was bing more popr in Lindong Shelter.

    A small team of 5 people carefully hiked through the mountain forest.

    ¡°Be careful.

    We¡¯ve entered the outskirts of the mountain range. Hopefully, things went well, and we can get back alive and well.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Captain. Although it¡¯s our first time here, we¡¯re not weak. We¡¯ll be fine as long as we¡¯re careful. We won¡¯t earn much if we can¡¯t find alienated beasts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The others nodded their heads.

    Originally, There were mercenary squads that were active near Lindong. But as the hunters¡¯ numbers grew, the demonic beasts near Lindong were getting scarce, the surrounding town also looted. That¡¯s why they went here to earn money.

    ¡°But still, we have to be careful.¡± The Captain said. ¡°This area is dangerous. The demonic beasts here are stronger. We need too¡­¡± As they were speaking, a loud bang was heard from a distance. Immediately afterward, they heard a painful roar and saw the trees in front of them were broken and crushed. A giant beast, with the size of a small car, rushed out.

    The beast¡¯s body was bloated, with short and thick limbs. Its body was covered with a metallic luster, like a tank rampaging through the trees. Leaving a mess in its wake.

    However, the Captain eximed in rm, ¡°That¡­ is that a metal swallowing beast?¡±

    Someone quickly reacted, ¡°Captain, is that the kind of beast that swallows metal and then condenses it in its body to form a higher metal?¡±

    The Captain nodded. ¡°They said that that metal is hard and tough. Most importantly, its source of power conductivity is excellent. A piece of metal the size of a palm can be fetched for a high price at the shelter. We¡¯ll be rich if we can get it.¡± After saying that, he shook his head in frustration. Clearly, their strength alone was no match for the metal swallowing beast.

    ¡°Wait, look at its abdomen! There¡¯s some scorched ck marks. Look over there! It¡¯s true! There are people chasing after the beast! It seems they almost caught it.¡±

    Several silhouettes were traveling at a breakneck speed.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The Captain stared, ¡°That¡¯s the me Squad. Ah, no wonder. They¡¯re an old top mercenary team. They said Wang Wu, the leader, has already broken through the Fifth Awakening Stage. It¡¯s not that surprising if they could deal with the metal swallowing beast.¡±

    Previously, they were about to scout the area and see if they could find some condensed metal the beast had left. Even if it wasn¡¯t condensed, those metals would still fetch for a handsome price. But now, they didn¡¯t dare to approach. They will be killed if they interfere with the me Squad¡¯s hunting ground.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave while the me Squad is still busy hunting down the beast.¡±

    The team members nodded and were about to leave when suddenly something happened.

    Arge fell from the sky, enveloping the beast. Four sharp nails were punching deep into the earth, making the beast struggle to break free. No one knows what the was made of to be able to hold such a powerful beast.

    Wang Wu, who almost got the beast, was startled. ¡°Who is it??¡±

    A dozen big and burly men walked out from the woods, guarding an ordinary-looking young man. The young man didn¡¯t look strong but looked thin and weakpared to hispanion.

    Wang Wu¡¯s eyes widened, he immediately held up a defensive formation.

    The passerby team in the distance was even more surprised. ¡°Who are they? Why did the me Squad look scrupulous?¡±

    The Captain was startled. He took a few steps back when he saw the young man. ¡°Say, have you heard of the ¡®Forgotten Bar¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Forgotten Bar? That¡¯s a big bar in the slum that had arge number of hunter thugs? So they¡¯re from the Forgotten Bar? But they can¡¯t handle such a strong mercenary squad, right?¡± The team members were puzzled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Forgotten Bar alone won¡¯t be enough to defeat them. But do you see that man? He¡¯s Gray de. The one that made these people terrifying.¡±

    ¡°They said after consolidating the Forgotten Bar¡¯s power, he created the Forgotten Mercenary Regiments, which had peaked in the mission center rank recently. Although they¡¯re not yet a top squad, and the other members weren¡¯t experts, this Gray de man is extremely terrifying! They said no one targeted by him could survive.¡±

    The team inhaled deeply and looked at the scene. Indeed, he was different. A single man could carry an entire regiment. The members of the team couldn¡¯t help but wonder and envied when they would have this kind of power?

    Right now, Gray de was staring at the metallic luster of the beast in front of him. ¡°I finally found the Metal Swallowing Beast. Thest materials the Lord needs to craft the Floating Chariot will bepleted. Now, we need to find a way to transport the beast to the territory. But¡­¡± He nced at Wang Wu and the others nearby, frowning.

    Wang Wu stared at Gray de. After hesitating, he suddenly revealed a ruthless color. He gestured to his squad members, who immediately shot with guns¡­

    Not to Gray de. Instead, they aimed at a thread on the connecting to one of the 4 nails. Sparks flew everywhere as the thread broke apart, the metal swallowing beast struggled more fiercely from the three remaining nails. The ground cracked with a bang. Debris flew in the air as the nails that had been firmly stuck deep inside the earth were set loose under the metal, swallowing the beast¡¯s enormous strength. In the next moment, the metal swallowing beast riveted its power and dashed out from the¡¯s grasp.

    The charge momentum was unstoppable. It rushed out at a long distance in a sh.

    Gray de¡¯s brow furrowed. The Lord hadmanded that it would be better to capture the metal swallowing beast alive. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t care less about the me Squad and the rest of the people. He hurriedly chased after the beast. Wang Wu and his squad also went after the beast.

    The strong hunters traveled fast in the forest. With Gray de on the lead, already about to catch up. Several experts weren¡¯t willing to be left behind, closely following his trail, galloping above the trees.

    Suddenly, a towering cliff wall appeared in front of them. The metal swallowing beast was running too fast and couldn¡¯t control its movement so sudden, so it just crashed straight into it.

    Boom!

    Therge rocks from above the cliff fell down.

    Just when everyone thought the metal swallowing beast was stuck beneath the copsed rocks, they saw arge area of the rock wall cracked open inch by inch, like a ss. A huge hole over ten meters in diameter was exposed. A grey mist hovered like a whirlpool from the center of the hole, sucking the metal swallowing beast inside.

 Chapter 157, Frozen.

    <h4>Chapter 157, Frozen.</h4>

    Tang Yu was strolling around while inspecting the territory.

    As his strength increased to the Fifth Awakening Stage and his potential was nearly fully developed, he finally hit the bottleneck. Cultivating to break through the bottleneck is out of the question. It would be useless. So right now, he better not think about it too much, or else he will be depressed. He just waited for the opportunity toe and finally broke through the second realm.

    Since he couldn¡¯t improve his strength, it¡¯s better for him to study equipment and props for now. He could improve his strength from the outside. He wasn¡¯t nning to be a mere wall decoration, either.

    After thinking about it, he walked into the spell factory. It was a new system building that could be used to research, construct, andunchrge-scale spells, which belonged to a type of territorial guarding spell.

    Tang Yu learned that the so-calledrge-scale spells were essentially evolved from ordinary spells as well. The only difference was that both the spell¡¯s power and range were much greater than ordinary spells.

    Currently, there were only two types ofrge-scale spells that came with the Spell Factory.

    [Giant Fireball.]

    Constructing price: 5.000 Spirit Stones. Constructing time: half a day.

    [Destruction Thunder.]

    Construction Price: 10,000 Spirit Stones. Construction time: 1 day.

    The Level 1 Spell Factory had three spell slots, capable of storing three constructedrge-scale spells. The range of these spells was a circlerger than the territorial range. Simr to the guard puppet¡¯s activity range. Both belonged to territory defensive measures.

    This was also hisst defense against colossal demonic beasts. It would be difficult for an arrow tower or cannon to severely wound a demonic beast the size of the colossal beetle. But the power of arge-scale spell should be able to explode it.

    He had constructed and stored the two spells in the slots.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I haven¡¯t tested it yet, so I had no idea how it¡¯s going to work. Should I test it sometime?¡± Tang Yu stroked his chin and pondered, ¡°However, both of them are offensive spells. Well, the Giant Fireball¡¯s attack area should be average, not too big. It¡¯s best to work on a crowd control spell now. It would work on nimble and flexible enemies in the future.¡±

    After thinking about it, Tang Yu sent a voice message to ine.

    Within a few minutes, he saw ine walked in.

    At this time, ine was wearing a light white-ck striped short shirt and ck trousers, her hair was tied up, and she was wearing a somewhat mismatched yellow engineering hat, looking at him curiously.

    ¡­Did she juste from the construction site?

    Tang Yu just remembered that ine was the head of the Logistics Department. During the shelter¡¯s construction, a lot of material approvals had to go through her hands, so naturally, there was nothing strange about her going to the construction site.

    ¡°I need your ice spells for a test.¡±

    ine nodded. She never asked too many questions.

    Tang Yu brought ine to the next room used to collect spell data.

    The room was surrounded by translucent crystal walls on all sides, which seemed fragile. But in reality, this material could effectively absorb spell damage. He pressed a control switch, and soon a thick pir rose from under the floor in the center of the room.

    ¡°Use your best freeze spell to freeze this pir.¡± Tang Yu said, thinking, ¡°First use twenty percent of your strength, then fifty percent, and finally, exert your full strength.¡±

    This way, he could calcte the different strengths.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ine extended her pale hand.

    In a split second.

    Ice crept from the bottom of the ground upwards,pletely covering the pir in icy blue luster.

    Tang Yu visually measured the thickness of the iceyer, which was about a few centimeters.

    ¡­Is this the 20% of ine¡¯s strength? It didn¡¯t seem that thick. He pondered and picked up the Swift Revolver at his waist, fired two shots at the ice. The bullets made a little dent in the ice, then fell back to the ground with a crunching sound. On a closer look, the two bullets had actually deformed.

    ¡°It¡¯s that hard.¡± Tang Yu saw ine¡¯s somewhat confused look and couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly.

    It had been a while since he had seen her, and ine¡¯s strength progress seemed to be even better than he had expected. Back then, ine was also still at the Fifth Awakening Stage when Tang Yu broke through to the Fifth Awakening.

    Still pondering, Tang Yu pressed another button. The pir¡¯s temperature rose, melting the ice. ¡°Let¡¯s try fifty.¡±

    This time, the ice covering the pir spread faster and thicker. He certainly didn¡¯t need to fire another shot. The pir itself had the ability to collect data.

    Three minutester, the ice melted again.

    ¡°Exert your full power.¡±

    ine took a deep breath, her blue hair fluttering, her yellow engineering helmet trembled.

    Snap!

    The lower cheek band of the engineering hat snapped open, and the hat fell askew. Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand to catch it. A chill went straight through his bones¡¯ marrow, spreading throughout his body in a split second.

    At this time, ine had already stretched out her hands and squealed, ¡°Condensation!¡±

    All strands of her hair rose up. White mist dazzled around her palm. The thick ck pir was quickly encased in azure ice crystals.

    This time, the iceyer became thicker and thicker¡­

    Tang Yu watched as the ice crystal spread from the pir, nearly covering the room.

    ¡°Achooo!!¡±

    The sound snapped ine back to her senses.

    Turning back, she saw Tang Yu¡¯s body was covered in frost. Panicked, she dismantled the cold air around her.

    ¡°My Lord¡­ this¡­ I-I¡­.¡±

    After calming her down, Tang Yu sighed. A white mist escaped from his mouth. She was on the verge of crying, her face reddened from embarrassment. He could only pat her on the head, indicating that he did not me her.

    Just now, he had already pondered that ine had gotten stronger. But he never thought that her full outburst was so strong. If he didn¡¯t have the Fifth Awakening Stage physique, the consequences would be more serious than a sneeze.

    Taking another look at the surrounding crystal walls, the light flickered. It¡¯s absorbing the power of the freezing spell. If there were no crystal walls around them, who knows how far the ice would spread.

    ¡°We have collected the data. And then after researching a bit about the spell, we should be able to develop arge-scale freezing spell based on ine¡¯s spell¡­¡±

    Tang Yu thought as he walked over to the control switch. Setting the pir to heaten up and melt the ice.

    He pressed the switch.

    Press it again.

    And again.

    However, the pir still didn¡¯t respond.

    The corner of Tang Yu¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t broken, right?¡± At his side, ine lowered her head, looking very frustrated.

    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s move to a different test room then.¡± He said.

    Suddenly, a long-lost notification sounded in his mind.

    ¡°Ding! Rift crystals were detected. Please obtain them as soon as possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Ding! Rift crystals detected,¡­¡±

    ¡°Ding! ¡­¡­.¡±

    Tang Yu ¡°???¡±

 Chapter 158, Arrival.

    <h4>Chapter 158, Arrival.</h4>

    Tang Yu was astonished. It¡¯s been too long since hest heard the system¡¯s mechanical voice.

    ¡°But¡­ What¡¯s a Rift Crystals?¡±

    He pondered for a while, then he remembered that it was the same kind of material he couldn¡¯t find a clue for on the territory upgrade condition! There¡¯s no information of the origin, no shape, nothing. Lord Tang had no idea what to do back then, but he didn¡¯t expect he would actually get a hint right now.

    Come to think of it.

    Even though the system didn¡¯t provide a gift pack at the beginning, and he had to spend his own spirit stones to build the base, even though every system building was oddly expensive, even though it didn¡¯t even have an instruction manual and he had to figure everything out on his own, even though it also often made him feel like an African.*

    There¡¯s still a lot of ¡®even though¡¯, Tang Yu¡¯s words stuck in his brain. But¡­ the system proved to be reliable in critical moments! It¡¯s different from a gold digger!

    ¡°But why did the hint pop up all of a sudden? Like a few hints that popped up before, there must be a reason why it suddenly popped up.¡±

    Yet, at the moment, the territory was calm and quiet. So¡­ There¡¯s nothing wrong with the construction site, right? If there really was one, ine must have already told him about it.

    When Tang Yu opened the map, apart from the territory¡¯s ces, there was a grey mist. Yet there were some moving dots in a particr grey area. Those were the patrols going out, or people monitoring the miners in the spirit stone mines, but there are also¡­ Tang Yu¡¯s gaze moved upwards and saw that there were quite a few small green dots in a ce far away from the territory.

    One of the brightest green dots was spreading ripples around it. If there¡¯s a golden exmation mark next to it, it will be a proper quest request.

    ¡°That should be Gray de.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s gazed through the wall into the distance.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Across the mountains and rivers.

    On the rock wall around the shattered cavity, the team of mercenaries chasing the Metal Swallowing Beast couldn¡¯t help but stopped. They were stunned when suddenly a huge cave appeared in front of them.

    Obviously, it wasn¡¯t a cave. Even if, for some reason, the inside of the rock wall was hollowed out and happened to be crashed open by the Metal Swallowing Beast and formed a cave. Even if that was the case, it would never look like this.

    There¡¯s a gray mist at the mouth of this cave. Nothing could be seen from the ¡®cave¡¯, even the walls.

    ¡°What¡­ is this¡­ exactly?¡± The crowd was hesitant.

    In the distance, Zhou Jianhong and a few of his team members were also observing the situation.

    ¡°Captain, are we going in or not? Years of experience have taught me that there will be unexpected goodies in there.¡± One of the team members, who had a small body, said seriously.

    Zhou Jianhong shook his head, ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.¡±

    The skinny man was confused. Suddenly, he saw a few hunters rush towards the cave, ¡°Captain, some people are going in-¡±

    Before his voice could even fall, he heard the sound of gunfire. The bullets were like rain, hitting the road these people were rushing towards. Leaving holes in the ground. The hunters rushing towards the cave were shocked. They realized the bullets were just a warning. They had no choice but to retreat.

    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Zhou Jianhong said, ¡°No one has ever seen this kind of situation before, that means no one knows what¡¯s waiting for us inside that cave. Maybe there¡¯s some kind of valuable materials inside, but who knows about the danger lurking inside?¡±

    ¡°We all wanted money, but we didn¡¯t want to encounter danger, but we also worried others would take this benefit.¡± Heughed dryly, didn¡¯t even bother denying his craving.

    He wanted to go in too, but it¡¯s far too dangerous. But they won¡¯t get anything if the other party got in first. No matter what, they need to take their chance!

    The other teams also thought the same way. Suddenly, the atmosphere was silent.

    The previous hunt had attracted the attention of other mercenary regiments in the area.

    Wooosh! A gust of wind blows.

    A figure descended from the sky, followed by his team members running to catch up.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Kamikaze Squad captain, Chen Feng, I didn¡¯t expect him to be here!¡±

    ¡°And over there, it¡¯s the Fire Squad. The Fire Squad and the Divine Wind Squad are old enemies!¡±

    ¡°Not only that, but there¡¯s also the Dragon yer Squad!¡±

    Everyone nced over. A cold-looking and stern man with a hawk-like nose walked out of the forest, followed by his team members. Demonic beast blood stained their clothing and equipment as if they just stepped out from a massacre.

    Their tremendous aura caused the other hunters to step back.

    Some of the best mercenary regiments arrived in the scene, their eyes widened. This kind of scene was extremely rare. It could only be seen in the ck Market auction. In the wilderness, it was rare to see other mercenary regiments. Not to mention a top team!

    Captain-level hunters like Wang Wu, Chen Feng, Zhan Long, and Chen Sheng were the object of other hunter¡¯s envy. A role model for the ordinary hunters.

    The increasing number of hunters gathering in this area was like honey to ants, naturally attracting some demonic beasts. They had to deal with demonic beasts while they raised their vignce against the other hunters. The weaker mercenary teams chose to retreat.

    A two-meter sandworm emerged from the ground with its mouthparts wide open, biting at one of the Kamikaze Squad members. The team member was about to react when Chen Feng waved his hand, and a wind de swept past them, splitting the sand worm¡¯s body in two. It wriggled twice beforepletely silent.

    This was the power of a captain-level hunter. Ordinary demonic beasts are nothing.

    However, Chen Feng¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t fixed at the scene. He looked at the empty hole and frowned, suddenly ncing on the other side. There was a movement in the forest.

    Demonic beast carcasses were thrown out of the forest like cannonballs, bombarding the rock walls, smashed, and rolled down.

    A group of people walked out.

    The young man on the lead walked alongside s middle-aged man beside him, his face was indifferent. Followed by hundreds of elite hunters. They were dressed in uniform, equipping both sharp weapons and firearms. With their strict discipline, from a nce, they looked far from ordinary mercenary regiments. Even the captain-level experts in the area were stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Warhammer Mercenaries! I didn¡¯t expect the Warhammer Mercenaries toe, it¡¯s one of the four¡­ three major mercenary groups!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised, Warhammer was already active in this area. I didn¡¯t see all those top squadsing. They must have heard the news.¡±

    ¡°That cold-looking young man at the front is the head of Warhammer. Warhammer¡¯s number one expert, right? He really looks like an expert at a nce. And¡­ that middle-aged man next to him is the Warhammer Mercenaries¡¯ vice leader, right? I heard that he¡¯s actually still in his mid-twenties, he just looks older¡­¡±

    At that moment, someone else looked in the other direction, and a number of silhouettes walked out over there as well.

    ¡°Wait! Silver Wolf¡­ the Silver Wolf Mercenaries are here too! Two of the three major mercenary groups have alreadye!¡±

    The leader of the Silver Wolves was a demonic man with long hair. Behind him, the members of the Silver Wolves Mercenary Regiments also wore simr uniforms.

    Upon his arrival, his nce swept at the crowds in disdain, ¡°You all want to take the profit, but at the same time, you¡¯re afraid of the danger. Where else can you find good things?¡±

    Silver Wolves arrived in front of the Warhammer, ¡°Captain Xiao, let¡¯s join forces to explore this ce. When those big brass from the shelter arrives, we¡¯ll just have the leftovers.¡±

    The cold-looking Warhammer leader didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded his head. It seemed they had some information. They were certain they wouldn¡¯t encounter any dangerous and deadly danger inside.

    The members of the two major mercenary regiments started walking towards the cave. At this time, no one was daring enough to stop their movement. Also, for some unknown reason, the two majors didn¡¯t stop the other teams from entering.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go in now! If we wait here, the goods will be shared among them!¡±

    In an inconspicuous corner, Gray de closed his eyes and stood still. The strong men around him were getting anxious.

    After being subdued, Yan Dazhuang was convinced of the new Boss. But now, two major mercenary regiments had gone inside, but their Boss hadn¡¯t decided a thing. That¡¯s why he was feeling anxious.

    Gray de opened his eyes and stared at the man, ¡°Rx, they won¡¯t easily have the loot, if there¡¯s any. We¡¯ll go in when the Lordes.¡±

    ¡°The Lord?¡± Yan Dazhuang had heard these words countless times. He was suspicious, but also curious.

    Suddenly, he saw Gray de raise his head and look towards the sky, smiling, ¡°The Lord is here.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Silver Wolf and Warhammer¡¯s Mercenary regiments had walked up to the cave.

    After testing the cyclones at the mouth of the cave weren¡¯t harmful, they were ready to dispatch their men inside.

    Buzz!

    A loud noise was heard from the sky. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look upwards. A double-rotor helicopter was flying towards them. The size of the helicopter was muchrger than an ordinary helicopter.

    ¡°What??¡±

    ¡°What type of helicopter is that? I can¡¯t believe I haven¡¯t seen them before!¡±

    ¡°Who the hell flies a helicopter in the wilderness? Are they bored of life?¡±

    The helicopter emitted a loud noise. The hunters who were about to enter the cave noticed a movement in the sky.

    In their perspective, flying in the wilderness was very dangerous. Let alone a noisy vehicle like the helicopters that could attract the demonic beasts¡¯ attention,

    The helicopter was slowly approaching.

    Suddenly.

    Shriek!!!

    A shrill cry could be heard from afar.

    A terrifying Eagle-like Demonic Beast with tawny feathers, and a wingspan so huge it almost reached over 20 meters, was pping its wings and rushed towards the helicopter.

    ¡°See? I told you taking helicopters to fly is a bad idea!¡±

    ¡°Shit! That scary giant eagle would shoot down the helicopter and probably head on our way next.

    He nced around at the hunters crowds and the top squads, trying to get some sense of security.

    But he saw that the captain-level figure¡¯s faces were all pale. Even the heads of the two regiments were already spectating the demonic beasts vs. humans.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    On the other side.

    Yan Da Zhuang was astonished, ¡°Er¡­ Boss¡­ is the ¡®Lord¡¯ you were talking about was on that helicopter? But¡­¡±

    The Giant Eagle moved very fast. In less than a second, it had approached the helicopters. The violent wind from its wings made the helicopter¡¯s flight unstable.

    This demonic beast was even more terrifying than they had imagined!

    As they got closer, a terrifying and shocking aura came towards everyone¡¯s heart.

    In the sky, a bucket of lightning shed, still sleepy!

    A bucked of lightning.

    In the next moment, the Giant Eagle shrieked, and its charred ck body fell from the sky.

    On the helicopter, A torn scroll was reduced into fine ashes in Tang Yu¡¯s hand.

    He looked at the falling Giant Eagle, ¡°So flying beasts were very prone to lightning??¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ dead?!¡±

    The giant eagle smashed down and fell down with a loud thud.

    Although they would prefer an expert to finish off the giant eagles, they had calcted it would be difficult to finish it, even for a captain level expert. If they had bad luck to be caught in the wave, they¡¯d be dead meat.

    But damn, those people could take down such a terrifying demonic beast with a single strike? If they hadn¡¯t seen its scorched body, they would have thought it was just a daydream.

    Even the capital-level experts¡¯ faces were pale.

    Who the hell was in that helicopter?

    They were all looking at the sky with anticipation.

    The helicopter had now flown over the crowd.

    The propellers hovered with loud engine noises.

    They saw the helicopter hatch opened and a rope draped down from above.

    Several members of the patrol teams dressed in ckbat suits and ck helmets slid down from the rope. They were about to clear the trees around them so that the helicopter couldnd.

    Gray de also knocked down a tree, telling his men to help.

    The stunned mercenaries around them were still appalled. Even the members of the two big mercenary regiments froze.

    It was impossible not to get shocked by a strong force¡¯s sudden appearance.

    TL¡¯s note:

    * I¡¯m not sure what the author meant by ¡®feeling like an African¡¯.

 Chapter 159, Whatâ€™s The Proverbs Again.

    <h4>Chapter 159, What¡¯s The Proverbs Again.</h4>

    The twin-rotor helicopter is spacious and has soft,fortable seats inside. It was specially designed by Tang Yu.

    The territory now had Kevin as a master equipment maker. Because of the limited time, it was hard to design advanced aircraft blueprints. Although he remembered a lot of blueprints, the world he was in back then was different from this world. Most of the blueprints had materials that were not avable here. At least now it¡¯s still unavable.

    But if it¡¯s just to design and build an ordinary helicopter is an easy task for Kevin. This helicopter was the product of Kevin¡¯sbined knowledge of rune literature and the modern engineering theories fused together. For simple transportation, nothing is impossible. If he had a longer time to think about the blueprint, he would havee with something a bit moreplex than a helicopter.

    The mercenaries were right. Taking a helicopter in the wild was basically suicide. He didn¡¯t know how many demonic beasts he had encountered along the way. Except for Roger, who was left in charge to guard the territory, and Kevin, who was older, everyone came along. That¡¯s why they could safely get here. But encountering such a terrifying demonic beast like the Giant Eagle just now, Tang Yu had to take extra measures.

    It¡¯s not because Shay and the others couldn¡¯t take it down. But because this helicopter was too unstable to stay up in the air. Because he had brought all the followers here, the journey from the territory to here wasn¡¯t really dangerous. But it would be a suicide mission if they went to Luoxia with this helicopter.

    Tang Yu took a nce below. This area was on the outskirts of the mountain range, the terrain was uneven. And there were tall trees everywhere, some of which had grown over 20 or 30 meters tall. It wasn¡¯t easy to clear arge space so the helicopter couldnd, especially with this size.

    Shay frowned, ¡°It¡¯s too slow.¡±

    He went to the hatch, opened it, the whistling wind blew his neat hair, and jumped.

    Jumped off¡­

    Leaping down from dozens of meters mid-air!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    On the ground.

    The ordinary mercenaries were just watching the fun. But the captain-level leaders present were frowning in deep contemtion.

    ¡°Where did these peoplee from? Thatbat uniforms seem a bit different from the one worn by any of Lindong¡¯s top men.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different. I can feel it¡¯s better than the military¡¯s uniform. I don¡¯t know, maybe I¡¯m just hallucinating.¡±

    They watched as the helicopters slowly descended. The new hunters and the Forgotten Mercenary Regiments seemed to be acquainted with each other. As top experts, they¡¯re already aware of the Forgotten Squad. Maybe their leader, Gray de, was rted to this force?

    The me Squad¡¯s captain, Wang Wu¡¯s face grew darker. More and more people came to the area. When suddenly¡­

    ¡°Hyaaaaa-¡°

    Screaming, someone pointed at the sky and saw a figure jump down from the helicopter.

    Boom!

    Shaynded on the ground like a falling cannonball. The earth shook and cracked.

    He was unharmed. He got up and tidied up his clothes and hair as if nothing happened.

    This scene¡­ was totally shocking!!

    Shay jumped down. Frightening the members of the patrols teams and the other mercenaries. They were afraid, what if Shay hit them? Would they be dead?

    Shay waved his hand, ¡°You¡¯re taking too long. Let me do it!¡± He said, with one hand touching the trunk of a 20 meters tall tree.

    The next moment, the entire tree trunk exploded into fireworks with a bang. The bark, leaves, and debris scattered like raindrops. Apart from Gray de, who quickly evaded, everyone else was covered in the debris.

    The mercenary crowds, ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The captain-level experts, ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Silver Wolf and Captain Xiao also had a ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ look on their faces.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    On the helicopter, Tang Yu facepalmed. It¡¯s really embarrassing!

    Sky didn¡¯t sit idly and swoop down from the hatch. Looking more elegant and dashing than Shay¡¯s ¡®superheronding¡¯. Hended quietly in the ground, not leaving any cracks.

    Afternding, he drew his sword and swung it out, the de swirled into a gale, blowing the debris away at once. Sword light shed, and the tree was cut down from its roots.

    Finally, the space wasrge enough for the helicopter tond.

    Buzzing!

    The helicopternded surely and slowly. Its rotors spun and blow away the leaves around. The ne¡¯s hatch slowly opened.

    At this time, the mercenaries were looking at this direction with full anticipation. What kind of boss who had been staying inside the helicopter?

    Gray de and the other two experts who had just jumped down from the ne didn¡¯t seem like they were the leader of this force. So¡­ what kind of man could gather so many experts on his side? Could it be Lindong¡¯s top brass?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The hatch finally opened.

    A fully armed Tang Yu appeared from inside the helicopter. Donned in a silver battle suit, or more appropriately, battle armor, its silver armor gleamed under the sunlight. Despite the fact he was already dazzling in the patrols¡¯ eyes even when wearing the previous suit, this one looked mesmerizing!

    This silver armor was custom made. Unlike Roger¡¯s armor, he didn¡¯t look bulky wearing it. It was quite flexible and didn¡¯t hinder his movement. Two fist-sized white crystals adorned the shoulder te. This force was entirely on a different level.

    A hero came out of the helicopter.

    ine and Winnie followed closely behind Tang Yu.

    ine was dressed in a light blue robe. Her sky blue hair was hidden under her hood, A staff adorned with blue sapphires rested on her hand.

    Winnie¡¯s curly light blonde hair fell over her shoulder. Her wide white robe couldn¡¯t hide her ample bosom.

    ¡°My God. What an entrance. A boss¡¯ entrance is totally different, with two chicks hanging on his sides.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. A strong man in front and beautiful women in his back. Obviously, the wilderness is a dangerous ce. We have to sacrifice looks for survival. But look at these people, they looked like they went out for a vacation!¡±

    ¡°Man, I¡¯m jealous. I want a prettydy and curly-haired women with big boobs too!¡±

    Tang Yu felt the other men¡¯s envious gazes as he stepped out from the helicopter. Somehow, he felt satisfaction.

    What¡¯s the proverb again? They who envy others¡­ are the inferiors!

 Chapter 160, There are Some Crooked Nuts Here.

    <h4>Chapter 160, There are Some Crooked Nuts Here.</h4>

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t waste any time. His gaze quicklynded on that entrance hovering over the grey mist on the cave.

    After pondering for a while, he took out a small ball from his pocket, which quickly unfolded into a round basic puppet. Under his control, it walked into the empty cave.

    After a while, Tang Yu nodded, ¡°Prepare to enter.¡±

    His gaze swept over the patrols members and the dozens of men under Gray de. ¡°It could be dangerous inside. The more numbers we had inside, the better. Those under the Triple Awakening stage stay here, the rest, follow me.¡±

    Among the few patrol members he brought over, the Hammer Brothers and Peng Bo met the requirement. While among the big men, only Yan Dazhuang had reached the Triple Awakening Stage.

    The people left behind were disappointed, but they didn¡¯t dare to object¡ªespecially the dozen men, who were still shocked by how ¡®powerful¡¯ the boss was.

    ¡°You guys stay outside and guard the helicopter.¡± Tang Yu thought. ¡°Your power alone might now be sufficient enough. So how about this¡­.¡±

    Tang Yu spread a handful of small balls. With mechanical noises, round puppets unfurled andnded on the ground. Each spreading out and guarding the helicopter.

    That didn¡¯t end there.

    He took out more small round balls and handed them over to the patrol members in charge of guarding the helicopter. ¡°It contains basicbat puppets. In danger, throw them open, and they will respond to your voicemands.¡±

    Saying that Tang Yu led the rest of the people towards the cave. Their number was little, but no one dared to stop them.

    Silver Wolf and Warhammer, who originally wanted to be the first to enter, could only watch Tang Yu¡¯s team walk by, their figures disappearing into the cave. They didn¡¯t just sit idly, quickly following close behind the previous group and entered the cave.

    The rest of the mercenaries at the back hesitated, but finally followed in. Only a few people remained in the forest. They were hesitant due to various concerns.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    It was as if walking through a chaotic, inteced space. There was grayness behind. Only the bright light in front was guiding the people forward.

    Holding two swords, Sky walked at the front with a solemn expression.

    Tang Yu walked slowly in the middle of the group, guarded by ine on his side. The other followers also raised their vignce.

    Finally¡­

    Ssh¡­

    As if they just leaped out of the water, their body felt lighter. Looking again, they were already out of the spatial passage, standing in a wide square.

    The ceiling wasn¡¯t the Sky, but a rock-like dome. The surrounding area was enclosed, but miraculously, it wasn¡¯t dark. The surrounding rock walls and the dome were emitting a faint fluorescence. A hunter¡¯s eyesight could clearly see the surrounding with this amount of light.

    At this time, the mercenaries at the back, including the two major Mercenary Regiments, kept their distance. Half alert, half curious to observe the surroundings.

    ¡°There¡¯s another cave in here. Sure enough, this isn¡¯t an ordinary cave.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, maybe it¡¯s a legendary cave? I don¡¯t know, anything¡¯s possible.¡±

    The za was huge. The crowd came in from one of the corners. Someone knocked on the rock wall and found it was really hard. Even when Tang Yu shed it with a basic longsword, he could only create some sparks.

    Obviously, it¡¯s an enclosed environment. Even the entrance which they just came in was invisible. Tang Yu guessed these entrances were one-way. And in the secret realm, there might be a fixed exit, or perhaps it was necessary to possess a particr essential item or a special method to open the way back.

    However, he wasn¡¯t worried.

    He threw a basic puppet inside as an experiment. Before throwing it in, he stuffed a Town Portal Scroll in the puppet¡¯s hand and ordered it. Although he lost contact with the puppet as soon as it entered the cave, the puppet still faithfully carried out its duty and crushed the Scroll to return to the territory. Tang Yu could remotely control the territory, he naturally felt the puppet¡¯s arrival.

    As long as he could use the Town Portal Scroll, there¡¯s nothing to fear.

    On this trip to enter the secret realm, Tang Yu was worried if the others wouldn¡¯t recognize the shape of the Rift Crystals, or if it would take some measures to collect it. Whichever reason, he had to gather it himself.

    The square wasrge, the crowd slowly moved forward. A passageway was vaguely seen under the rock wall in front of the square. It might be the only direction to move forward.

    Suddenly, there was a noiseing from the front.

    Tang Yu was stunned. The mercenaries had just dispersed, but it seemed¡­

    He walked towards the noise direction and saw it came from the opposite side of the mercenaries¡¯ location.

    There were some mercenary squads here who entered together with him. But there were hundreds of peopleing from the other side, all of whom were awakened.

    Tang Yu frowned. Could it be a grudgeful mercenary squad entered here to seek revenge? No, it didn¡¯t seem like that was the case. In such an unfamiliar environment, there shouldn¡¯t be someone that reckless.

    At that moment, the group across the square spoke, ¡°Chiliqu Asada Sado¡­¡±

    Tang Yu, ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    What kind of birdnguage is that?!

    He frowned. The light in this area was dim. And he hadn¡¯t noticed the appearance of the hunters on the opposite side. Although they had the same beige skin color, they looked somewhat different from Chinese people from their distinctive appearance.

    They¡¯re actually people from another country!

    Someone on the opposite side noticed theirnguage barrier and stepped forward, ¡°Hua, Guo, Ren?¡±

    They were surprised, but that¡¯s all they could speak in Chinese.

    Tang Yu asked the system in his mind several times but didn¡¯t get a response. Disappointed, Tang Yu had already expected this. This system won¡¯t be reliable until a critical moment.

    The noise attracted more hunters. They were all surprised to see there were other people in this square.

    There were two regions from China here, as for the other countries¡­ because of thenguage barrier, Tang Yu had no idea how many countries were here. Obviously, there were other passages into this secret realm!

    The group of hunters from different countries distanced themselves and moved forward, trying to avoid conflict. They continued walking towards the exit.

    Finally, Tang Yu saw the scene at the end of the square.

    There were many animal statues here, like a forest made of statues. After the statues, there were 4 entrances on the rock wall at the end of the za.

    The entrances were carved into terrifying fierce animal heads grinning with mouths opened wide. They were all connected to the spacious paths at the back.

    Tang Yu looked from left to right.

    There were Bear, Tiger, Lion, and Snake entrances.

    There were actually four different paths carved with various beast heads!

 Chapter 161, Critical Damage From A Top Student.

    <h4>Chapter 161, Critical Damage From A Top Student.</h4>

    In the dim light, the beast statue grinned. Its mouth looked incredibly eerie. The mercenaries that seeing this scene, had goosebumps and suddenly feeling uneasy. But there¡¯s no turning back for now. Some people with optimistic traits felt that there must be unimaginable treasures at the end of the path.

    ¡°My Lord, which path are we going to take?¡± Shay nced around. Apart from the different beast on its entrance, he couldn¡¯t see any other differences.

    Tang Yu pondered. ¡°Since we don¡¯t know which way to go, let¡¯s just¡­ take the Bear mouth path. At least it doesn¡¯t look that horrendouspared to the other three.¡±

    The path connected to the beast mouth entrance was like an underground tunnel. It was an enclosed tunnel but was built in a simr style as the square. It was a spacious tunnel, and the walls emitted a faint fluorescent light like the square¡¯s dome.

    A group of people walked down the Bear Path. The rest of the hunters did the same. Although the square wasrge, people circled around and found that the four paths were the only exit. Everyone chose their own preferred path.

    Tang Yu noticed the Silver Wolf and Warhammer Mercenary Regiments had joined forces and entered the Tiger Path, with many mercenary teams following behind them.

    He took a nce back, well¡­ there were quite a few Lindong mercenaries following him too. It¡¯s only natural. Outside the cave, they had already shown how they felt. They were afraid, so they followed far behind to make themselves safer, or so they thought. When they saw Tang Yu and the others entering the pathway, they slowed down their walking pace and followed far behind.

    Tang Yu naturally had predicted what those people were thinking, but he chose to ignore it. They were weak, that¡¯s why they acted like that. And besides, his top priority right now was to find the Rift Crystal as soon as possible.

    ¡®Besides, our team may not be the ones at the front. Perhaps someone entered the secret realm earlier. Also, the Metal Swallowing Beast is nowhere to be found. Maybe it entered one of the paths and went missing.¡¯

    Thinking of this gave Tang Yu a bit of a headache. He could only hope it¡¯s still alive. After all, he needed the Metal Swallowing Beast alive.

    Throwing out a few round puppets in front of him, the puppets unfolded and walked ahead to explore it first. The group followed, wary and silent. All that could be heard were their light footsteps.

    ¡°There seems to be something carved there.¡±

    After walking for some time, Shay suddenly pointed at the stone wall in front of him. Tang Yu stepped forward and saw some crooked patterns carved on the side of the wall.

    ¡°Perhaps this is a kind of writing?¡±

    He nced at it with a sudden realization in his heart. He could actually understand the meanings of these crooked patterns!

    ¡°I, Zhor, the King of Thieves, have spent my life stealing endless treasures. But unfortunately, I can¡¯t steal my own lifespan.¡±

    ¡°Do you want my treasure? You can have it all if you want it, go get it! I have ced all my treasures in the deepest part of the tomb.¡±

    ¡°O brave adventurer, strive forward!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Tang Yu was stunned. The amount of information contained in these few words was a bit vast. Of course, he didn¡¯t know who this ¡®Zhor¡¯ man was. But from these words, he summed up two key points. Zhor had an awesome life, and even after death, he¡¯s still awesome.

    Tang Yu looked around. There¡¯s no telling how long the Bear Path was. Thinking about the square and the unknown environment behind, Zhor¡¯s tomb was so big that it felt a bit exaggerated.

    A tomb built with an entire secret realm as the main foundation? It really was all about lust for money. And what he liked the most was money.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one who could read them. The others could read them as well. The crowd showed a look of deep thought of hidden excitement. However, Tang Yu didn¡¯t move on. He carefully inspected the letters.

    ¡°As I expected. These crooked patterns are the Rune Words.¡±

    Rune Literature was the most essentialnguage that could convey information on a spiritual level. Although he didn¡¯t have many books about Rune Literature in his library, Tang Yu understood that thisnguage was precious from Kevin¡¯s reaction.

    Unfortunately, his understanding was still limited. Although he understood the bigger piece of it, he couldn¡¯tprehend what each word meant. The words were still a distorted pattern with his current level of Rune knowledge.

    This made Tang Yu feel suspicious. Could it be that it was fake information? A fake Rune Language?

    ¡°This one, it¡¯s a rune that represents fire, and this one, well, it¡¯s a rune that represents signs¡­¡± ine was standing beside her, her small face looking thoughtful.

    Tang Yu took a closer look, ¡°No, I know about the me rune. The curved hook of thest stroke should be facing upwards. So the vertical on top should be a little higher.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± ine shook her head, ¡°What my Lord just described was the most basic me rune. On top of that, the me rune has a total of 12 first-derivative strokes, and 96 second-derivative strokes¡­¡±

    ¡°And this me rune, exactly, should be a fire motivation rune, with the function of raising morale, and belongs to the dual derivative strokes. You see, this energy node isn¡¯t very simr to the me rune, and this rune, if put in the whole sentence, trantes to bravery, and these¡­ these¡­¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, there are still a few runes whose meanings I can¡¯t deduce.¡± ine said, looking a little frustrated.

    The other people around her couldn¡¯t understand, but they felt she was so powerful.

    Tang Yu was shocked. He realized his mistake the moment ine spoke it. For a while, he was stuck. But why hadn¡¯t he thought of that all just now?!

    They both read the same book, but their gap of knowledge was so wide. As a scumbag who thought that he had a good grasp of knowledge, he was instantly injured by the crit of the top student spirit.

    Especially ine¡¯sst sentence reminded him of his past. That¡¯s what a top student would always say.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I still got a trivia question wrong.¡±

    Otherwise, they would have a 100% right score.

    Tang Yu calmed his wounded heart, but he never took his eyes off from the runes. These were still rune words. Even if it had no power, these runes were already very precious on its own. So they couldn¡¯t be left alone.

    ¡°Dig out all the stone walls in this area.¡±

    ¡°Dig???¡±

    Naturally, the hard work will be done by the patrol members and Yan Dazhuang. They received a high-grade rune longsword from Sky. With the sharpness of the de, they were finally able to cut through the rigid stone walls. Arge portion of the stone wall was split into several stone bs and stored inside the Space Backpack after a bit of work.

    ¡®By showing these to Kevin, we should learn a bit more. It seems like this is a good start. However¡­ ¡®

    He caught a glimpse of therge hollowed-out stone walls. It seemed to be¡­ hurting his image a bit? After all, he was a big boss in the eyes of those Lindong mercenaries. He can¡¯t be seen digging out rock, right?

    He needed something to make up for it.

    Thinking about it, his face brightened. ¡°I know! Since this ce was already engraved with text, it would be nice to add some more text engraved on it. And also, some promotional messages as well.¡±

    TL¡¯s note :

    *If you have difficulties imagining what a ¡®beast mouth entrance¡¯ looks like, try clicking this link

 Chapter 162, Quality Resources.

    <h4>Chapter 162, Quality Resources.</h4>

    Although the territory didn¡¯tck ordinary survivors, Tang Yu felt having more hunters on his side would be better. These hunters don¡¯t necessarily have to be recruited into the patrol teams. He intended to make the patrol team as an elite force, that¡¯s why loyalty is their number one virtue. In the future, the patrol recruitment test will be more strict.

    But those hunters could also have some use! And the Lindong hunters who followed them inside the Secret Realm¡­

    Tang Yu nced back. The worst one was still the elite squads. After all, those who weren¡¯t confident of their power wouldn¡¯t have roamed the outskirts of the mountain forest. Also, they had the guts to enter the Secret Realms.

    Although treasures were much appreciated, human life was more important. And whether the treasures really existed or not was entirely a different story.

    Basically, the hunters who had entered the Secret Realm were¡­ quality resources.

    ¡®If we can take them into the territory, my sales will rise higher. Besides, there were some items that weren¡¯t avable in Lindong even if those hunters had the money to buy it.¡¯

    ¡®Not only that. These hunters were also powerful, especially those top mercenary teams. They were at least at the Fourth of Fifth Awakening Stage. As long as these people were active, they could gain a steady ie in the territory. Once I need certain special materials, I can issue a quest through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and these people could search for them. This way, it will be easier to gather the materials.¡¯

    Lord Tang Yu thought forward. It was basically killing two birds with one stone. It might even boost the shelter¡¯s reputation abroad, provided that these crooked people couldprehend what he wrote.

    He rummaged through the 20 slot Space Backpack in his hand and finally found some wood pieces. God knows why he had woods in his backpack!

    ¡°Well, time to carve some woods to fill in the time during the rune b excavation process.¡± His men were busy, so Tang Yu took out a small knife for carving. ¡°What should I carve?¡±

    He put a lot of thought into it and asked the others about it. What should he write?

    ¡°Come to the Tree Shade Shelter and feel the art of explosion with us!¡±

    ¡°Scums, introducing the big and mesmerizing Tree Shade Shelter.¡±

    The first one was Shay¡¯s suggestion. The second was from Gray de, making Tang Yu wondering what Gray de had done in Lindong this whole time.

    Isn¡¯t there a reliable one? The answer is no.

    That¡¯s when he realized that he had gotten one less department in the nning before, the publicity department!

    It¡¯s because the territorycked publicity, the ¡®quality resources¡¯ he had on hand weren¡¯t enough. Once he gets back, he must do this first thing in the morning!

    Thinking ahead, he pulled his thoughts back to the current situation. Tang Yu pondered.

    ¡°Tree Shade Shelter, located 60 kilometers south of Lindong Shelter. We have the finest equipment, the best cultivation environment, the mostfortable residence.¡±

    He certainly didn¡¯t write it in such a pompous manner, but it probably looked like it.

    After they finished their business, the party moved on.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The hunters following far behind observed from afar, feeling a bit strange.

    ¡°Why did they suddenly stop?¡±

    The Lindong mercenaries didn¡¯t dare to get too close. The hunters from the other country did the same. They will be affected if there¡¯s a danger ahead. Let those fools worked as the mine detecting device. The foreign hunters thought the same.

    After waiting for Tang Yu¡¯s party to move forward, they also continued walking. Someone suddenly pointed to the side of the stone wall, ¡°Look, there¡¯s something written here!¡±

    The stone walls were reced with a wooden nk, which looked way more conspicuous than its original appearance.

    The others who heard it couldn¡¯t help but look over. There were only a few lines of words engraved in the wooden board. Could it be that what was engraved here was a clue about this ce? Is that why those people stay here for so long?!

    Everyone leaned closer to observe. The Lindong mercenaries were surprised. They saw the Lindong Shelter engraved on it. Did the clue of this ce have something to do with Lindong? What the hell!!

    The stone walls on both sides of the path were smooth and t. But only this area was reced with wooden nks. As if something was dug up, and they filled it in with the nks.

    Someone suddenly noticed, ¡°Hey¡­ could it be that Boss came from the Tree Shade shelter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. None of the Lindong big bosses was that young. Maybe he¡¯s the leader of the shelter!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re focusing on the wrong thing! It says the Demon yer Sword is on sale in Tree Shade. Demon yer! Don¡¯t you want it too? Ever since its appearance on the ck Market, I¡¯ve been saving my spirit stones for it!¡±

    Much surprises to the Lindong Mercenaries, they finally discovered the truth about the boss¡¯ identity. They also had the opportunity to purchase weapons such as the Demon yer Sword. The price stated that it was much cheaper than the price when it first came out of the ck Market.

    Sure enough! They earned it! It¡¯s a good thing they followed this boss! The others who took the other path weren¡¯t lucky!

    However, the hunters from other country¡¯s expressions darkened. They couldn¡¯t read it, but they understood it was written in Chinese!

    A Secret Realm and Chinese words written on it, it¡¯s definitely a lie!

    Someone immediately made a move. He pulled down the wooden nk. Revealing the stone wall that has been dug into a hole.

    ¡°There must be some clues written here, but those people took it!¡± A short man gritted his teeth.

    ¡°It must be a very important clue! We can¡¯t go on like this! We need to get those clues in our hands!¡± He waved his hand, a hundred hunters around him responded in unison.

    They wore colorful military uniforms, held various kinds of firearms in their hands. The short young man was actually their leader.

    Suddenly, the hundreds or so hunters quickened their pace and rushed towards the front. The people walking in front didn¡¯t change their pace, so they quickly closed the distance.

    The short young man spoke in a rude tone, ¡°Stop them¡­ wait, what is that?!¡±

    He suddenly saw that the path had reached its end. At the end of the tunnel, arge and spacious hall was seen, even the light was brighter.

    ¡°Forget about them! Hurry! There¡¯s gotta be something good in the big hall! We need to grab it as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 163, A failed Attraction.

    <h4>Chapter 163, A failed Attraction.</h4>

    In the pathway, Tang Yu squeezed his brain cells to analyze the situation in the secret realm.

    After some ponderings and spections, he finally¡­ still found nothing.

    At that moment, a group of people was seen rushing past him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are they rushing towards their death?¡±

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t understand their motivation. Are they not worried about the possible danger ahead? Even Tang Yu threw some puppets upfront to explore the road first.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The short young man¡¯s heart was overjoyed when they finally walked past the crowds. They moved fast. In a few moments, they exited the tunnel and took a good look at the hall.

    ¡°Is this¡­ a handle, hemp, use it?¡±

    The short young man stared at him and spat out a few broken Chinese words¡­

    Therge hall in front of him was densely packed with gray stone statues dressed in armor and equipped with weapons. They were very simr to the Terracotta Army he had heard about.

    As the son of a warlord, the short young man also had his own dreams. He wanted to be like Qin Shi Huang and build such a grand tomb after his death. He learned a lot about Chinese culture for this sole dream. Although he still can¡¯t read Chinese words, it didn¡¯t be a hindrance in pursuing his dreams.

    Back then, he knew this situation very well. Building a tomb with thousands of terracotta statues was out of the question, but he could use a dozen or so in his tomb. However, after the doomsday, he had be a hunter. His power was still growing. Now, he might actually have the chance to build a real terracotta tomb in the future. Or so the short young man thought.

    He opened his eyes wide, slowly inspecting the stone statues. He wanted to imprint this view in his mind to have some kind of reference when building his own tomb in the future.

    He took a step forward to get a closer look when suddenly¡­

    Crack!

    The short young man was startled that he retreated two steps back. And saw the two terracotta warriors near him had a crack spreading across the statue. ¡°It¡¯s broken?¡± The young man felt it was a shame that he still wasn¡¯t fully immersed in the scenery.

    The cracks on the statues spread wider, and the stones shattered open all over the ground with a loud bang. However, unlike what the young man imagined, the stone statues weren¡¯tpletely shattered. The cracked stone was only its outeryer. After the outeryer cracked, the true face of the stone statue was revealed!

    It¡¯s no longer a stone statue, but a stone puppet wearing heavy ck armor!

    The heavily armored puppet had the same height as an average person. Leaning on a great two-handed sword, when the eyes of the puppet¡¯s helmet lit up with a crimson glow, the great sword was slowly raised upwards. Because they had just been awoken, their movement was still a bit slow.

    However, the young man was stunned. Isn¡¯t this kind of situation only happens in movies?!

    ¡°Shoot! Quick!! Shoot it!¡±

    The hunters on the front quickly raised their muzzles and pulled their trigger on the armored stone puppets.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Rounds of bullets were shot, none of them could prate the stone puppet¡¯s heavy armor. Their barrage only left a small dent on their ck armor. Sparks fly everywhere as the countless bullets ricocheted.

    nk!

    nk!

    nk!

    ¡°Hey, do you hear something?¡± The short young man suddenly had an ominous feeling in his heart.

    When the stray bullets bounced around hit the other statues, the outer cracks appeared on them.

    ¡°Stop!!¡±

    A dozen or so gunmen had been shooting for so long. But they only targeted the 2 stone puppets into potholes, but they certainly couldn¡¯t hit the vital points. And right now, more and more stone statues were shattering, the outeryers of the statues were falling off, and the stone puppets awoke.

    When Tang Yu reached the end of the path, what he saw was hundreds of pairs of red eyes slowly lighting up. Taking another look at the group of guys in colorful uniforms facing the heavily armored puppets with firearms, the stray bullets bounced off and hit the other statues. He quickly understood the situation.

    What a disgrace!

    Obviously, these heavily armored puppets had to be approached in a particr range to be activated. If only a few puppets were drawn out at once, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to deal with them one by one. However, now those puppets were rmed by stray bullets. Hundreds of them had awoken together, giving Tang Yu some terrible headache.

    The newly awoken puppets soon found the group of people that had awoken them from their deep slumber. The short young man was a little panicked because the bullets couldn¡¯t prate them. Fortunately, he was sane enough to roar, ¡°Use sharp weapons! Attack their joints!¡±

    A group of elite hunters drew their weapon and swung their swords with a whooshing sound. Some of the puppets had their legs hacked out with arge gash. Yet they still could move to wield their heavy swords and continued fighting with the hunters.

    From a distance, more heavily armed puppets were ttering forward. Moving faster and faster, finally charging like arge truck!

    A hunter tried to intercept it but was knocked back and spurted out blood from his mouth.

    Tang Yu witnessed the spitted blood spilled on the stone b. The blood actually merged into it and disappeared without a trace! It¡¯s impossible that this tombes with its own cleaning function!

    Obviously, something was odd about it!

    The short young man and the others were getting more and more stressed. Their mouths bber a lot of ¡®birdnguage¡¯ that Tang Yu couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Boss, we can¡¯t resist any longer.¡±

    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±

    They retreated towards the exits. The hunters who heard gunshots and rushed towards the end of the path were stunned at the scene. If the situation wasn¡¯t dire, they couldn¡¯t help but hate those foreign hunters! But what should they do now? The situation had flipped in a few minutes!

    The charging armored puppets were so powerful that many hunters retreated to the entrance.

    Lord Tang carefully thought, with his team¡¯s formation and therge numbers ofpressed puppets stored in his backpack, he could¡¯ve just defeated the stone puppets. But the question is¡­ is it really necessary to take all of them down? It¡¯s hopeless, and only a strategic retreat would be better for this situation.

    He took a look at the fleeing hunters and shook his head. This path was connected to the square, but it was a dead end. No matter what they did, they would enter the puppet¡¯s activation range. But now that the puppets were charging towards the fleeing hunter¡¯s direction just now, a part of the main hall was emptied.

    Now¡¯s the chance!

    ¡°Go over there! Quick!¡±

 Chapter 164, Bear Path Exploration Team.

    <h4>Chapter 164, Bear Path Exploration Team.</h4>

    The weakest ones of Tang Yu¡¯s team were on the Triple Awakening Stage. He had noticed that although the heavy-armored puppet¡¯s defense was high and the ck armor was even more durable than that of the Triple Awakening demonic beast, its charging speed was only at the Second Awakening level.

    This was the key to his strategic n!

    Er¡­ no, it¡¯s just a glorified word of ¡®retreat¡¯!

    The team wooshed past the charging puppets. Although the armored puppets were aware of it, they already charged up. It wasn¡¯t easy to turn, and suddenly Tang Yu and the others were already far ahead.

    The hunters on the back also noticed.

    ¡°Quick! Follow them!¡±

    They seized the opportunity to continue running. However, there were already some armored puppets that had sessfully turned at the corner, thumping their legs on the stiff stone bs and making a deadly charge.

    Bang!

    Snap!

    Crack!

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t even have to look back to understand what was going on.

    This was a reality. The world after doomsday was cruel and unforgiving. It¡¯s highly possible to encounter dangers in the wilderness that could im one¡¯s life. But in this mysterious secret realm, the level of danger was even greater. Even though the hunters had prepared for all possibilities beforeing in, death was still inevitable.

    ¡®Such a pity, those quality resources- I mean, quality talents¡­ I don¡¯t know how many of them could get out of here safe and sound. But it¡¯s also a screening process. If they could get out of here, they must be better quality talents¡¯

    Bypassing the armored puppet from the main hall¡¯s side, what he saw was another tunnel entrance. He had no idea how far they had to go deeper into the tomb to get to the end. Probably rich people liked to build massive tunnels.

    ¡°My Lord, there¡¯s something wrong with this tunnel.¡± Gray de observed their surroundings.

    This path was a bit different from the one they just entered. Just now, it was a straight empty path. Nothing else was seen on either tunnel¡¯s sides except for those few rune words. As he turned at a corner, Grey de¡¯s keen eyes made him notice some traces of mechanism in the stone walls. Not a rough mechanism where they just put some wooden nks to cover the hollowed stone walls. But well-designed traps!

    Tang Yu had thrown out some basic puppets during their escape. They were practically abandoned because the puppets couldn¡¯t match their speed. By now, they should¡¯ve been dismantled by those terracotta puppets. What¡¯s the use of a puppet anyway?

    Throwing the roundpressed puppet, the white round puppetnded on the ground. The basic puppet stepped forward when suddenly¡­

    ck!

    Tang Yu observed as the puppet triggered the mechanism. A row of holes appeared from both sides of the stone walls, and countless arrows whooshed out of the holes. The arrows flew with full force,pletely prating the puppet¡¯s body with no resistance. This power¡­ it¡¯s a threat even for the Sixth Awakening Stage hunters.

    Tang Yu was a little distressed. He should have known that throwing one puppet out would be enough. Why did he throw out so many in one go? Such a waste!

    The hole opened, and arrows rained out at the same time. Gray de arrived at the very edge of the holes in a sh. He pulled out a strange tool from his trouser¡¯s pocket, inserted it into the hole, and pounded on it a few times.

    ¡°Alright, this mechanism is of the linkage type. I jammed it with some nodes inside, but I don¡¯t think it willst long, let¡¯s leave as quickly as possible.¡±

    ine condensed two ice shields to protect the sides of the group, just in case something happened. And the group passed through quickly.

    All sorts of traps and mechanisms were popping up along the way. For example, the ground suddenly caved in while they were walking, the bottom of the put was covered with spikes. Or two stone walls mped against each other in the tunnel, blocking the passage. At the same time, poisonous smoke suddenly emerged from within, and so on.

    The traps weren¡¯t of that much threat for Tang Yu¡¯s team, but it was really troublesome. He couldn¡¯t figure out what the owner of the tomb was thinking. Some of the traps are disposable, while some don¡¯t. The design concept is quiteplicated. Tang Yu wasn¡¯t sure how many of those hunters following behind him could go through these traps. He didn¡¯t care about the foreign hunters, but he would be disappointed if those Lindong mercenaries were wiped out. It would mean that his advertisement was written in vain, right?!

    Suddenly, he saw another rune literature inscribed on the stone wall.

    ¡°Only the bravest adventurers could obtain my treasure. Move forth, brave ones.¡±

    Tang Yu: ¡°???¡±

    Can¡¯t he write something more useful?! Could it be¡­ those stone puppets were designed to filter out the bravest adventurers? Bullshit!

    Nevertheless, Tang Yu quicklymanded the others to excavate the stone b again. This time, his followers already know what to do. They worked quickly and efficiently. Not long after, the stone b was extracted from the stone walls.

    As they gained work experience, the quality of the bs increased a lot. It was neat and tidier than before.

    ¡°Should we take some more? Nah, forget it. It¡¯s a waste of time.¡±

    Without slowing down their footsteps, they rushed straight out of the path. Once again, Tang Yu paused in his steps. What in front of him was arge hall, the same size as the one before. Which means¡­

    Tang Yu looked around, observing the armed terracotta statues still in stone sculpture state were arranged in the hall. Normally, he wouldmand a small team to annihte these puppets.

    However, he could hear footsteps behind him. Dozens of hunters were running after them with all their might. They were the second group of the Bear Path Exploration Team, which now had caught up with Tang Yu¡¯s team. They also had some Triple Awakening Stage hunters, that¡¯s why they could get through the stone puppets. Anyway, those stone puppets only had Double Awakening Stage speed. While the Double Awakening hunter couldn¡¯t maintain their speed at full burst, the puppet doesn¡¯t have such a limit. That¡¯s why only the Triple Awakening hunters or above could catch up.

    There were mostly Triple Awakening hunters in the second team. With a few Double Awakening whose almost at their limit, and were helped by theirpanion during the run,

    There¡¯s no third group. Or rather, the third group was those heavy-armored puppets.

    Tang Yu heard the sound of heavily armored puppets charged towards them. He estimated half of the stone puppets in the previous hall were chasing them in this direction.

    Clearly, it was toote to annihte the puppets that hadn¡¯t awoken yet in the second hall.

 Chapter 165, On The Importance of Choices.

    <h4>Chapter 165, On The Importance of Choices.</h4>

    The second group was now braking, and they were desperate to see what was happening. But what the hell is this?! Theirrades died under the machinery traps. Just when they thought they could finally break free from the pursuing puppets, but they were trapped like a sandwich?!

    They were aware, if they stepped forward, the puppets would be awoken. But the puppets behind them are still catching up! They¡¯re in a pinch!

    Time was running out.

    Tang Yu frowned, pondering if he should open the path. Suddenly, the process of reviving those puppets popped up in his mind. It seemed like they still have a chance!

    ¡°Go straight ahead!¡±

    The distance between each stone sculpture was about 5 or 6 meters wide, so Tang Yu rushed towards the middle of it. Wherever he went, the cracking sound continued, and the stoneyer fell off one after another.

    He suddenly realized that these ¡®stone sculptures¡¯ weren¡¯t stone sculptures in the first ce. This tomb was never designed to be a terracotta army. After all, the puppets moved by their own will, and theyer of stone skin makes their reaction a bit slow.

    Perhaps these puppets were some kind of safety measures ced in the tomb. God knows how long those stone puppets stood here in the secret realm without disturbance. Naturally, after things being left alone for a long time, dust will build upon the outeryer. And those dust began to harden into stoneyers. It seems usible¡­

    Great Logician Tang Yu thought it made sense.

    The surrounding puppets gradually be awaken. The second group was still outside the newly awoken puppets square. Once they began to awaken, there would be no escape. However, someone in the second group suddenly realized, ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s follow them!¡±

    It took some time before the puppets were fully awakened. The reason why they were awakened was that hunters were running past them. With the hunters¡¯ speed, by the time the stone puppetspletely awaken, they would still be some distance between them.

    It¡¯s the simplest method. The hunters were too nervous that they didn¡¯t even bother to think about it. Quickly rushing behind Tang Yu¡¯s group, they were still in time even though they were a few secondste.

    Hopeful expressions showed on their faces.

    After an intermission, The Bear Path Exploration Team continued to the next round of the race.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    At this time at a cliffside, several hunters had gathered.

    Behind the cliff was a mountain wall with a few holes where beast heads grinned wide.

    A group of hunters ran out one after another obstacle in the Lion Path.

    Looking down, the bottom of the cliff was pitch ck. One could only vaguely hear the sound of turbulent water. But nobody knew how deep the water was, or if it¡¯s dangerous or not.

    They were desperate.

    There were countless pursuers behind them. And there was no path ahead!

    ¡°Shit! What should we do? It won¡¯t be long until those puppets catch up!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! If only those guys didn¡¯t activate so many puppets at once, we wouldn¡¯t be caught up in this mess!¡±

    Thinking about it, a group of hunters identally activated the stone sculptures. They nned to destroy the rest of the puppets before they all could fully be awaken.

    There was a fire ability expert among the group who condensed a massive fireball that could directly incinerate the stone puppets. However, only the stoneyer was shattered. The heavily armored puppets inside were not. Only the puppets on the center of the attack were scrapped, while the rest of the puppets were activated.

    Thinking of this, they just clench their teeth.

    If Tang Yu was here, he would realize that it was not just their team that had bad luck. Basically, they were all unlucky. The probability was too high.

    A hunter looked around. There were quite a few hunters who had arrived before them, ¡°We have a lot of people here. Why don¡¯t we just fight those puppets?¡±

    After some hesitation, the others finally agreed.

    After passing through several halls and destroying many puppets, they knew very well they might win if they really fought. But they didn¡¯t know how many people had to die to win.

    But right now, instead of dying from trying to leap to the tform on the other side, it was better dying from fighting the puppets. God knows what kind of dangers lurked on the other side of the tform. With the tomb¡¯s nature, they felt there was too much possibility of danger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s guard the path entrance and make use of the terrain to snipe out those puppets.¡± One of them said that.

    Next to them, a hunter who had arrived at the cliff a few moments earlier was confused.

    ¡°Puppets? What puppets?¡±

    The two sides exchanged information. The hunters who ran out of the Lion Path were surprised to find the Tiger Path hunters didn¡¯t encounter any danger. Any danger!!

    Not the puppets, no the traps along the way, nothing.

    ording to these people, the Tiger Path was a straight line. It only took them about 10 minutes before they arrived at this cliff.

    ¡°That ¡®Zhor¡¯ guy who calls himself the King of Thieves only said that only the bravest adventurers will get the final treasures. But we have found nothing along the way, so how are we going to sift out the bravest adventurers?¡±

    The hunters from the Lion Path were silent, their mouths just smacked shut. They had taken the difficult path. Damn it! No wonder it¡¯s crowded here. Turns out the path wasn¡¯t dangerous at all, and it was a short distance. Even if those people weren¡¯t walking fast, they would still arrive first.

    They had taken a lot of turns in the Lion Path.

    ¡°How many turns?¡±

    Tang Yu, who just ran out of the Bear Path, heard these people talking from afar. Their expressions were even darker than the Lion Path hunters. The path they just took was more than a few turns. It¡¯s literally a winding path down the mountain. They had crossed the mountains and seas to get here. And Tang Yu had no idea how many of those quality resources still survived.

    However, those who took the Tiger Path simply arrived at this point.

    This illustrates the importance of choices!

    The other¡¯s expression was also dark, especially Peng Bo, who was panting like crazy at this moment. Shook his head, he was the hunter from the second group behind the catching up, ¡°Get ready, let¡¯s snipe those puppets at this exit too.¡±

    The hunters who came out of the Tiger Path also understood that they couldn¡¯t stay out of it and spread to the Lion and Bear Path exits. Some of them also split up elsewhere to prevent the puppets froming out on the other path.

    Time ticked and passed very slowly.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened¡­

 Chapter 166, Transcendence.

    <h4>Chapter 166, Transcendence.</h4>

    ¡°How long has this been going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been about two minutes. Why do I feel something¡¯s not right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Those heavily armored puppets weren¡¯t that slow. They chased after us like crazy dogs.¡±

    Gradually. Five minutes have passed. And then 10 minutes¡­

    The hunters guarding the exits were nervous, afraid they won¡¯t survive the battle. However, this time they were shocked to discover that the puppets chasing after them were gone! It just felt unreal¡­

    Some people suddenly felt relieved and dropped to their knees. These people weren¡¯t in the same condition as Tang Yu¡¯s team. They were chased by the puppets, and constantly being attacked by traps along the way, they barely survived. Some of them were heavily wounded, almost to the point of dying.

    ¡°It feels so good to be alive.¡±

    The scene was quite touching. However, a person suddenly snapped them back into reality, ¡°It¡¯s too soon to celebrate your life. At least not until we can get out of here. Besides, if we continue staying here, even if we didn¡¯t encounter any danger, we¡¯ll still starve to death.¡± As soon he said that the hunters realized theycked food supply. At best, it¡¯s only good for emergencies. Their food could onlyst for a day or two. But no one actually knew how long they could get out from here.

    Beforeing in, they thought the entrance wasn¡¯t a one-way path. Notably, a few well-informed hunters were secretly annoyed. They knew such a separate space was called a secret realm. But the problem is, isn¡¯t there always an in and out ess from the secret realm? Why is this one different?

    The crowd¡¯s attention gradually shifted to the edge of the cliff.

    Obviously, the way to continue was to leap to the tform on the cliff¡¯s other side. They could faintly see the opposite tform with a dark hole attached behind it through the dim light.

    But reaching the opposite tform was another problem that needed to be solved.

    Tang Yu was considering whether he should n A, B, or CDEFGHIJ.

    At that moment, a young man stepped out from the crowd.

    ¡®It¡¯s Chen Feng.¡¯ Tang Yu thought.

    He was still concerned about some of the famous hunters in Lindong and had ordered Gray de to gather some information. He knew what Chen Feng was nning to do. Chen Feng stood at the cliff¡¯s edge, holding a rope in his hand, while the other end of the rope was being held by another team member.

    ¡°When I fly over to the tform, tie the rope so you can climb over through it.¡± He said.

    Using his wind control ability, the air currents surrounded him, slowly lifting him up. The wind fluttered his clothes and hair. Chen Feng elerated with a woosh, his body flew straight from the cliff.

    Suddenly¡­

    ¡°Crap! It¡¯s a fog!¡±

    Chen Feng shouted and tried to control the blowing wind. However, it was in vain. His usual flying methods seemed useless at this moment. His body fell from the air faster and faster. The spectating hunters were stunned. They had never expected such a plot twist.

    The members of the Kamikaze Squad quickly held down the rope. Feeling the rope in their hands were dragging them down. Even the hunters who helped him hold the force couldn¡¯t resist the enormous inexplicable force.

    The rope snapped.

    There was a faint sound of heavy objects falling into the water. The members of the Kamikaze Squad looked down at the edge of the cliff, but all they could see was bottomless pitch darkness.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    The area around Yuncheng.

    Therge shelter that initially held people¡¯s hopes was now in ruins.

    The red fog was floating in the sky. From the ruined building, the howls of demonic beasts were rising and falling.

    At this moment, in a mountain forest 20 to 30 kilometers away from the Yuncheng Shelter.

    The Great Evil Eye was suspended mid-air, looking at the tree in front of it. A giant tree with white transparent, crystal-like leaves. Countless blood vessels waved behind the eyeball. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that I would be so lucky to find an Ancient Spirit Tree. This is a great opportunity for our Evil Eye n!¡±

    The eyeball spun, the Great Evil Eye¡¯s gaze swept under the giant tree where many demonic beasts were gathered. ¡°Do scums like you all worthy enough to enjoy the benefits from the Ancient Spirit Tree?¡±

    It emitted a mighty oppressing momentum, like a violent wind swept across the field. Making the sand and stones fly, wreaking havoc to the nearby trees. Only the Ancient Spirit Tree growing over the Spirit Stone Mine was unscathed.

    Unlike the usual berserk demonic beasts, these ones werenguid and were resting below the tree. They had a rare panic look on their faces as the pressure swept over them. Numerous demonic beasts scattered to flee.

    A three-story-tall crimson demonic beast like a western dragon was shrieking with reluctance¡ªa zing red meing out of its mouth.

    The Great Evil Eye nced towards the crimson dragon.

    Poof.

    The high-level demonic beast, which clearly wasn¡¯t weak, burst open like a balloon. Not even a single bone remained. The other demonic beast ran even faster.

    The group of Evil Eyes arrived at the bottom of the Ancient Spirit Tree. Squinting its eyes and felt power pervaded from around the ancient tree, slowly purifying its spirit, it felt warm.

    ¡°Come here.¡± A n member with dark red roots-like legs excitedly walked forward. Power bulged around the Great Evil Eye. Suddenly, the bright crystalline leaves of the Ancient Spirit Tree dimmed one by one. The spirit-purifying power was drawn by the Great Evil Eye and slowly injected into the crimson-legged n member beside him.

    As if water was flowing into its body, the momentum of the elder n member suddenly rose. Suddenly, the eyeball floated up. The root-like legs fell off from its bottom, turned into ashes, and dissipated into the wind.

    The n member levitated and came to the Great Evil Eye¡¯s side and spoke with simple words. ¡°Elder¡­ old¡­¡±

    ¡°It worked! Good! Good!!¡± The Great Evil Eye was delighted. He turned his eyes at the Ancient Spirit Tree. A small portion of the crystal leaves was dimmed, ¡°Unfortunately, this tree is too young. So there¡¯s not much power from it. But it¡¯s enough.¡±

    Some of the n members were still guarding the area around the Crack of the Abyss.

    The Great Evil Eye estimated the number of nsmen, withdrew some of the power from the Soul Ancient Tree, and injected it into the other nsmen.

    Suddenly, the n members¡¯ aura of these grew stronger. They had be more agile.

 Chapter 167, A Convoy From Afar.

    <h4>Chapter 167, A Convoy From Afar.</h4>

    In the area around Lindong, the wilderness, smoke, and dust were rolling. A big convoy slowly approached. Steel-ted armored vehicles moved at the forefront. Some parts of the welded steel polished to sharp points, stained withyers of the dried bloodstain. Just from a nce, one could tell that this convoy had gone through hell.

    There were dozens of armored cars, trucks, buses, and other vehicles, all of which were modified and armed to the teeth. All were stained with thick blood, some strange internal organs were stuck on the wheels. The armored vehicles were topped with several heavy machine guns, as well as some ck muzzles sticking out of the windows. The convoy looked stern and cold-blooded. Solemn hunters armed with guns or firearms walked on the convoy¡¯s outskirts, their eyes wary of the environment.

    One of the leaders looked at the map in his hand in convoy, ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    The news quickly spread throughout the convoy, making the people relieved and excited. ¡°We¡¯ve finally arrived at Lindong? Thank Goodness. I thought we wouldn¡¯t make it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I won¡¯te along if I know it would be a rough journey. I almost died a few times! And here I thought it would be better to follow the military.¡± The young guard¡¯s expression darkened.

    A middle-aged man with a skimpy mustache on his lips shook his head, ¡°Going out to the wilderness is already dangerous. The farther you are from the shelter, the more dangerous it will be. Our Storm Mercenary Regiment is considered a good one in Hengcheng City. But even so, you¡¯ll be wiped out in the wilderness if you¡¯re not careful.¡±

    ¡°The same goes for the military. If they could travel easily in the wild, our shelter won¡¯t bepressed in such a small area, right?¡±

    ¡°But of course, if the military didn¡¯t act as the main force this time, we will never get to cross the wilderness to Lindong alive. So boys, look at the bright side. The dead are gone, but those who survive get to live a better life.¡±

    The mustache man looked at the two youths beside him. They all belonged in the same mercenary regiments. They were tasked to guard the goods being transported to Lindong. They wouldn¡¯t have risked their lives toe all the way from Hencheng to Lindong if the sry wasn¡¯t tempting enough. The most crucial thing was money.

    Before the Doomsday,ponents were produced from all over the world so humans could craftplex products. But since the Doomsday started, humans couldn¡¯t continue producingplex products. For example, the military can only produce some simple individual weapons, such as armored vehicles and tanks. If no recement parts are found, they¡¯ll make do without the missing parts. Right now, the Academy of Sciences is trying its best to study special weapons with post Doomsday new materials as the main material. However, the Earth changed after Doomsday. The difference between regions grew wider. Some minerals that weren¡¯t scarce in Hengcheng were rare in Lindong. The two trucks beside the mustache man were filled with it, both finished products and raw materials.

    Originally, they departed with 5 simr trucks. But their convoy had encountered danger along the way. After some hardship, only 2 trucks remained, along with the mercenaries beside him. This convoy, although looked big, already lost a lot of its members along the way.

    ¡°What a shame¡­¡± The mustache man shook his head, unsure whether he pitied the lost cargo or the members died on the road.

    Finally, a ck line appeared on the horizon.

    The soldiers in charge of guarding Lindong Shelter saw the convoy from afar. They weren¡¯t surprised because the convoy wasrge. They could tell from a nce that it wasn¡¯t Lindong¡¯s convoy. Someone ran to inform the authority.

    After a while, Lindong¡¯s steel gates were slowly pulled open. The military hunter lined up in a formation, while the convoy slowly entered the city.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± Lindong military¡¯s top brass greet the convoy leader warmly.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The one sent by Hengcheng Shelter was the vice leader in the military. After settling down the convoy, they didn¡¯t waste time and immediately negotiated with the Lindong officials. ¡°We have brought over quite a few supplies. Including several materials for making space stabilization devices that are unavable in Lidong.¡±

    They were quite friendly with each other. But when dealing with tworge shelters with millions of people under their wings, everything should be done ording to the protocols. ording to the previously agreed numbers, they exchanged supplies and also information.

    The most fundamental reason for this cross-regional exchange is the Yuncheng incident.

    ¡°The research on the space stabilization device over at the Northern Court is progressing quickly, and they have given us some important materials. However, we are still missing some key materials¡­¡± Lu Jianjun said slowly.

    The Hengcheng representative thought. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because our range of activities isn¡¯t wide enough. We only explored the area near the shelter, while there were so many ces we haven¡¯t explored yet. Maybe there¡¯s a possibility to find the materials needed for the space stabilization device in the exploration area.¡±

    ¡°Then again, it¡¯s still necessary to broaden the hunters¡¯ activity range like the Northern Court¡¯s strategy to establish a transit shelter. And it boosted the hunters¡¯ activities greatly. Our Hengcheng Shelter had prepared such a n, what about the preparation here, General Lu?¡± The Hengcheng representative asked.

    Lu Jianjun answered, ¡°We have already established the transit station in Lindong. But for taking people back to the shelters¡­¡± He paused. It¡¯s easy to bribe small shelters¡¯ higher-ups so they would willingly give their survivors torger shelters. Even if some selfish shelters refused to hand over their survivors for money, he could take some coercive measures.

    However, there¡¯s one problem¡­

    Lu Jianjun frowned. The Tree Shade Shelter possessed strength above the normal shelter. What¡¯s more, the shelter was survivor friendly, and a normal demonic beast wave wasn¡¯t a threat to them. So, there seemed to be even fewer reasons to take the people from the said shelter.

    ¡°Maybe we can test their attitude¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Lindong Commercial District.

    While the top brass was discussing important matters concerning the shelter¡¯s survival. The various mercenaries that arrived with Hengcheng military were busy selling the goods they had brought with them.

 Chapter 168, Should Try Selling It To A Small Shelter.

    <h4>Chapter 168, Should Try Selling It To A Small Shelter.</h4>

    The Storm Mercenary Corps leader, Moustache, was now frowning, ¡°How was that? How many of our two cargos were sold?¡±

    A young mercenary hesitated before saying, ¡°Less than a tenth of the goods have been sold, and it¡¯s getting harder and harder to sell them.¡±

    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Moustache muttered, ¡°Is it because of those people?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± the young mercenary slowly nodded, ¡°The goods we brought from Hengcheng weren¡¯t avable at Lindong. But those people had greater power than us, and they brought more goods with them. They took over most of the Lindong market¡­¡±

    Just in terms of strength alone, those people were stronger than mercenaries like them. They had no chance in the market. The young man was also silent. They were mercenaries, not merchants. They were never good at the business in the first ce.

    The mustache man looked disappointed. It can be said that thest two cargos were his only hope. He was desperate enough to follow the military to Lindong. Now, not only did he lose his wealth, but his entire mercenary regiment would likely fall apart. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± the mustache man clenched his fist, but then loosen it.

    The Hengcheng Shelter had the same structure as Lindong. His Storm Mercenary Regiment was considered quite high in the ranks. If it wasn¡¯t for their high ranks, they wouldn¡¯t have been qualified to join the military¡¯s convoy.

    They didn¡¯t join this trip just because they wanted to. The roads were winding and treacherous. Even the military needs to be extra careful. Each mercenary regiments need to consider the cargo load ording to their hunter¡¯s strength. The Storm Mercenary Regiment needed dozens of hunters to guard 5 cargos. Of course, only 2 cargos left, and less than half of his men had arrived at Lindong safely.

    However, Storms were only an ordinary force among the convoy. The first and second most powerful Mercenary Regiments had the biggest power. Also, some of them belonged to their shelter¡¯s big brass. They couldn¡¯t afford to provoke such a big power.

    Although theirmodities were scarce, the Lindong market was limited. The richest one was the Lindong military. Yet, all the supplies they needed had already been exchanged with the Hengcheng military. While therger regiments took over Lindong¡¯s market.

    ¡°Brother Yang, Brother Gao¡­¡±

    The people walked side by side from the distance. He was familiar with them. But to the mustache man¡¯s surprise, there was no sadness or disappointment in their faces. Seemed like they had no trouble selling their goods.

    ¡°Brothers, what happened?¡± The mustache guy called out to the two, ¡°Do you guys manage to sell out your goods?¡±

    One of them nced around and carefully leaned close to the Moustache, ¡°Storm Leader, in honor of our friendship. I¡¯ll tell you the secret. But remember, don¡¯t spread it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course!¡±

    ¡°If you think about it, Lindong¡¯s market is indeed being upied, but there are numerous small and medium-sized shelters around here. Although it¡¯s not as big as Lindong, there¡¯s a lot of them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked around. There are many small shelters south of here. Maybe we can sell our goods over there¡­¡±

    The mustache guy nodded, already impatient, ¡°Then we should cooperate, it¡¯s safer this way. There¡¯s a lot of small shelters anyway, I¡¯m sure we can all had good sales. There¡¯s nopetition among us, and we can set the price higher.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Secret Realm.

    Gale was gusting between the cliff¡¯s end and the tform on the other side. Some hunters had arrived there. Someone had attempted to fly, someone had tried to leap over at a breakneck speed. Yet, it was useless. There seemed to be an inexplicable force pulling down in the dark. No matter how confident they were, the experts ended up falling down the water and disappeared.

    But¡­

    Tang Yu was speechless when he looked at the rattan below his feet hanging between the cliff edge and the tform. Who would have thought they only need to walk along the rattan strips to get to the other side?

    The thing is, these rattan strips were colored in ck and perfectly blended into the environment. It¡¯s not visible to the naked eye if they weren¡¯t paying enough attention. If it weren¡¯t for a hunter that failed to leap and ended up falling on the rattan strips, there¡¯s a chance they would never find it.

    The designer of this tomb was really strange.

    Whoosh!

    Tang Yu stepped on the rattan, the wind blowing around him, and the slightly swaying rattan couldn¡¯t make him shake in the slightest. He tiptoed on his feet until he reached the rattan¡¯s end and quickly leaped onto the tform. Behind him, there were still many hunters carefully walking on the rattan. Some who were afraid of heights could only crawl, or rather, be dragged forward.

    Tang Yu thought someone would actually cut the rattan strips and overthrow the otherpetitors. But it didn¡¯t happen. He was somehow disappointed. Are people nowadays good? Or is it because they thought they wouldn¡¯t be a threat anyway?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    There were already some hunters who had entered the cave. But Tang Yu wasn¡¯t in a hurry. This tomb wasn¡¯t designed to be ¡®firste first served¡¯. Rather, it¡¯s ¡®firste, first to die¡¯.

    It was a curvy and winding path. They encountered several forks along the road. Just like a maze, except they haven¡¯t encountered any traps. Even though the path was harmless, it was aplicated path. Only some patterns were carved on the stone walls on both sides. It wasn¡¯t a rune word, but beast drawings. It should be the clue to get out of the maze.

    Tang Yu was stuck and left this puzzle-solving matter to his followers. He relied on the method of random selection to lead the people forward. While observing the patterns on the stone walls on both sides, he was now gathering clues.

    Suddenly, a thumping sound came from the front. Something was violently stomping the ground.

    ¡°Boss, be careful. Something¡¯sing.¡±

    Gray de¡¯s expression lit up, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s a Metal Swallowing Beast!¡±

    Arge group of hunters was chasing after the beast. The leader had many flying knives hovered around him. As he raised his hand, the flying knives whooshed out with a sh and prated the beast¡¯s back. Thanks to its thick skin, the beast wasn¡¯t fatally wounded. But the de of the knives still pierced quite deep. Blood seeping out from its wounds.

    Tang Yu was annoyed.

    Why would he hurt his Metal Swallowing Beast?!

 Chapter 169, The Last Stone Gate.

    <h4>Chapter 169, The Last Stone Gate.</h4>

    On the other side, the group of hunters also spotted Tang Yu and the others but didn¡¯t care.

    Taking advantage of the Metal Swallowing Beast¡¯s injuries and the moment it slowed down, they finally caught up with it. The hunter with telekinesis ability waved his hand again, levitating a few more flying knives and shooting them at the beast¡¯s rear hip area, where the knives were inserted before.

    He had already calcted the attack. As long as he continued to aim at the wounded part, it would be fatal enough with a second pration. At that time, it would break the Metal Swallowing Beast open, and they could take out the metal ores condensed inside and earn huge money. If he could use the materials to forge new knives, then his strength would rise by a few steps higher!

    He couldn¡¯t care less about the person on the other side. It was a small team of ten or more. They would immediately leave once he used some ruthless method. Then he would¡­ but the telekinesis ability hunter was stunned. Why didn¡¯t he hear the wounded beast¡¯ screech? When he looked ahead, he found some of his flying knives had fallen to the ground, and some of them were broken in two.

    What the hell happened?

    He wasn¡¯t clear about what happened. But he looked at the people across the room with a grin, ¡°Give me the-¡°

    He controlled the fallen knives on the ground. The knives trembled and were about to fly up. But suddenly, he saw a man wearing a straw hat in front of the Metal Swallowing Beast. Raising his feet and stepping lightly.

    sh!

    The flying dagger he controlled was shattered, and at the same time, the hunter¡¯s face turned red and spurted blood from his mouth.

    ¡°How could this happen?!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Inside the path, sword lights shed from time to time, along with gunfire.

    Tang Yu aimed a few times. The enemy was quiterge in number, yet none of them were capable of fighting. After confronting Shay and Sky, the enemies copsed in a few seconds. Shaking his head, he, Great Lord Tang, believed in peace and didn¡¯t like violence. But unfortunately, the enemy started it first. Since they couldn¡¯tmunicate with words properly, they couldmunicate with fights. After all, it¡¯s the most direct form ofmunication.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s important to master a foreignnguage. That way, you might be able to avoid a disaster. But unfortunately, at best, I only had middle school grade English. But now it¡¯s degraded to zero.¡±

    Next to it, the Metal Swallowing Beast was still bleeding. But after noticing ine and Winnie¡¯s aura, it didn¡¯t dare to run and could only cower in fear. Tang Yu nced at it. With a beast this size, it was hard to imagine how he could shrink it. But he was also curious!

    ¡°Let¡¯s shrink you up.¡± Tang Yu held a special high-grade rune longsword in his hand and poked it with force.

    Stab!

    Most of the longsword¡¯s de was inserted deep into the stone wall on the side. This stone wall was harder than the Metal Swallowing Beast¡¯s body. The beast¡¯s eyes widened, its huge body shaking. Tang Yu smiled, he was satisfied. Alienated beast and demonic beasts were different. Like the Fifth Awakening Stage Metal Swallowing Beast, its intelligence wasn¡¯t low. Maybe it had the intelligence of a 7 or 8-year-old child. This abduction, ahem¡­. Negotiation was done smoothly.

    ¡°Now¡­¡± Tang Yu took out a beige scroll, ¡°Open your mouth and bite it.¡±

    The beast hesitated, but finally opened its mouth and bit the strange object to pieces.

    Suddenly, a white light emerged from the beast¡¯s mouth and enveloped its body. In the next moment, the Metal Swallowing Beast¡¯s body disappeared with a sh of light.

    Tang Yu sent it back to the territory with the Town Portal Scroll. And Roger, who was in charge of the territory, would take care of it. It was the easiest way to retrieve the beast. The secret realm was dangerous and treacherous. What he would encounter was unpredictable, although no one could ensure their safety here. At least they could try. But if he brought along such arge object like the Metal Swallowing Beast with hatred, the survival difficulty would rise to a hard level!

    Regardless of how much he had gained from this trip to the secret realm, the materials needed for the Floating Chariot wereplete.

    The path curved and forked countless times. Tang Yu couldn¡¯t remember how many times he had walked through the same path. From time to time, he could see some random items in the path. They were not garbage; rather, the other hunters left things behind to mark the area. But this method is ineffective as other hunters sometimes kicked the things or picked it up as they passed by. Looking at the grey drug sack that he was holding, no one knows what the owner of this item was doing bying to the secret realm!

    It¡¯s truly ineffective. It¡¯s not because they didn¡¯t think of carving something on the stone wall or b, but it¡¯s because the stone was too hard. Ordinary swords and weapons couldn¡¯t even scratch it. Instead, the swords were broken in two. With a broken weapon, how can you survive here?

    Some of the clever ones left marks on the stonewall with dyes. These dyes were mostly taken from demonic beasts¡¯ blood. But, not many teams carrying around demonic beast blood with them, and using their own blood was out of the question. So, the maze hadpletely turned into a garbage tunnel. This time, it would be good to leave something here.

    Tang Yu let the others mark the area. He originally wanted to carve with a knife on the stone wall. But then he thought about what he should write. And he simply wrote the previous advertising slogan on the stone wall. It was an excellent way to mark and promote the territory to attract an additional group of quality resources.

    He had no idea those Lindong mercenaries who had taken the Bear Path were still frustrated when they saw the advertising slogans because they couldn¡¯t take the chance back then in the ck Market.

    A few minutester, Gray de deciphered the pattern clues on the stone wall. And after following the directions and marking several choices, left, right, left again, the group finally walked out of the maze.

    They saw a tall gate with over 8 meters height and 5 meters width made with strange ck stone. At this time, the gate was closed. There were words written in runenguage, ¡°My treasure is behind this gate, do you want it? Then, push the door open.¡±

    Tang Yu pondered, he originally wanted to excavate the rune words on the ck stone gate. However, there were already some hunters walking out of the maze right now. Seeing the words, their expressions brightened. Some couldn¡¯t resist rushing up towards the gate.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? This gate is clearly thest one, how could it be so easy to open it?¡±

    ¡°I think there¡¯s some kind of trap behind the gate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, rushing towards it will only kill us. We only survived until now because we were careful.¡±

    Most of the people here weren¡¯t impatient. Instead, they looked wary. Their experiences told them that there would always be repeated incidents when rushing towards something. They were both nervous and excited at the hunters who rushed towards the gate.

    Finally, a hunter arrived first at the ck stone gate. He stretched out his hand and pushed the ck stone gate.

    The gate was opened with a rumbling sound.

    A ray of golden light came through the crack of the stone gate.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡±

 Chapter 170, Zhor.

    <h4>Chapter 170, Zhor.</h4>

    No one would¡¯ve expected that the legendary final stage of the tomb, the ck stone gate that made the crowd stop, would be easily pushed open like this!

    They had gone through hell to get here, following the rules, one at a time. Isn¡¯t that the most basic rule?

    However, the hunters no longer thought anything when they saw the golden light from the doorway. They all rushed forward in unison. If they entered slower, the treasures would be snatched away by others.

    The ck stone gate was pushed open, or rather, opened by itself. What¡¯s behind the gate was a wide hall. It was very bright. Inside, there were many golden chests. The sparkling golden light came from these chests. The coffin in the center of the hall looked luxurious. It should be the coffin that buried the tomb owner, Zhor. Or so, the hunters thought.

    Instead of looking at the coffin, they rushed towards the golden chests one by one.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Outside the gate, the Hammer Brothers, Peng Bo, and Yan Dazhuang¡¯s eyes were also red. They couldn¡¯t help but want to rush inside.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the golden lights!¡± Winnie held a small pure white Holy Hammer and whispered, ¡°Purification!¡± A white aura spread out from the Holy Hammer. Suddenly, the redness in the Hammer¡¯s brother¡¯s eyes faded. Their steps came to a halt. They were a bit shocked. It was unconsciously affecting them.

    ine and the others had sensed this area was shrouded in a strange power that affected people¡¯s emotions. But they weren¡¯t affected much and could easily restrain themselves. But Tang Yu wasn¡¯t affected at all, probably because he was bound to the territory, so he wasn¡¯t affected by these negative states. In this situation, they naturally chose not to step forward.

    ncing around, some hunters felt something amiss and did their best not to rush inside the gate like the others.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    At this time, inside the hall.

    A hunter reached out and grabbed a golden treasure chest. Suddenly, a long sword stabbed him from behind. The hunter was surprised and slowly fell down. But before the killer could even take a step forward, he was suddenly shot by someone else.

    The ck stone hall swirled in a foul fight.

    Finally¡­

    After tearing several people into two with his bare hands, a powerful hunter held the golden treasure chest andughed. He opened the lock with a click but was stunned. Instead of being opened, the moment his hand touched the lock, the glowing chest was dimmed and disappeared. Leaving only a decayed wooden box in his hand.

    So, where does the clicky box opening sound came from?

    ¡°The coffin¡¯s opened?¡±

    ¡°Who opened it?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ it¡¯s¡­ opening on its own!¡±

    Many of the hunters realized it. They had stopped fighting. Only maniac killers were stillughing and screaming, finally silenced with a bullet through his brain.

    At this time, the cover of the luxurious coffin in the center of the hall rattled and fell. The hunters were wary, imagining the coffin stored a decaying corpse. But the image didn¡¯t appear. Instead, what was inside the coffin was a white-haired man with a ck eyepatch. Wrinkles spread across his face.

    When the coffin¡¯s cover fell, the man¡¯s other eye snapped open.

    ¡°Who¡¯s here¡­¡± The one-eyed man looked around, slightly puzzled, ¡°I am¡­ Zhor! King of the Thieves! So it happened! The prophesied time hase! My n seeded! Hahahahaha!¡±

    He was in a deep slumber, even though his body grew old, his heart was still fiery. He felt the energy in the air, much thicker than his time. He had leaped through time! He knew that he had won at the cost of gambling away all of his supplies! He finally had the chance to break through the realm he had dreamed of or go even further!

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Zhor licked his lips, disappeared from the hunters¡¯ eyes. And at the next moment, he reappeared beside a hunter. His slender fingers were as sharp as a knife, poking directly into the man¡¯s heart.

    Blood sttered.

    He licked his lips with excitement.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    None of the hunters who entered the Secret Realm wouldck courage, much less intimidated by Zhor. They¡¯re not stupid. Quickly understand that this man was an enemy. Just now, the hunters killed each other. However, this time, they had amon understanding and attacked Zhor simultaneously.

    Bullets were fired, and those who had the ability tounch their attacks towards Zhor. Frost spread, bullets sttered everywhere with sparks. Once again, Zhor¡¯s figure disappeared from the crowd¡¯s view.

    ¡°Over there! Quick! Attack!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! He¡¯s alone!¡±

    Judging from the scene, Zhor had the speed advantage. But he was tired of facing so many hunters. Some people were smiling excitedly. They thought they could go home with a stash of treasure after killing him and find a way to leave this ce.

    At this time¡­

    Bam! Bam!

    Two other coffin covers fell off. After the dust dissipated, two warriors with full armor and helmets appeared. After their appearance, they didn¡¯t speak. Instead, they charged straight into the crowd. They didn¡¯t evade or dodge, leaving the hunters free to attack. But unable to leave the slightest scratch on their armor. Instead, their attacks were deadly. Attacking the hunters like slicing off a paper. The hunters had no resistance and were in down with a sh.

    That wasn¡¯t all. Some parts of the ck hole suddenly opened, revealing a pitch-ck hole. A group of puppets donned in ck armor and wielding great two-handed swords walked out from the pits with a banging sound. All hunters, foreign or not, were desperate. They recognized the puppets. Most of them were chased by those puppets. They had wondered where the puppets had disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trap! We¡¯re being tricked!¡±

    Someone shouted. Yet, it was useless. They couldn¡¯t even attack Zhor just now. If they make a single mistake in fighting the puppets, it would be a death sentence.

    All of these changes happened very quickly, not even half a minute. The hunters who remained outside the gate were all stunned. They were relieved that they didn¡¯t immediately rush in. Or else, they would be trapped with the puppets and wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape. But then it urred to them that they were in this space and had nowhere to run, and their faces suddenly turned pale. They can¡¯t move forward or backward.

    Tang Yu looked around. Right now, it was clear that he had reached the end of the secret realm. Yet he still hadn¡¯t received the system¡¯s prompt to find where the Rift Crystals were.

    At this time, ine frowned and whispered in his ear, ¡°My Lord, something isn¡¯t right. Zhor¡¯s aura is slowly increasing.¡± When ine said that, the others also cast their eyes towards Zhor and soon noticed something wrong as well.

    ¡°Boss, look at that ground!¡±

    Tang Yu followed the direction of the pointing to see that many hunters were killed by the puppets. Yet, the blood spilled on the hall was quickly merged into the stone bs and disappeared. As he gazed, he could vaguely see the rune patterns on it.

    He looked at Zhor again. His white hair was gradually turning ck, and the wrinkles on his face slowly disappeared. Could it be Zhor life force was recovering through blood absorption? Tang Yu wasn¡¯t sure, but¡­

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t wait any longer! Since the Rift Crystals are rted to the secret realms, we need to take care of Zhor anyway.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s the only way to get the Rift Crystals. If he lost this chance, he had no idea how long the territory would be stuck at Level 3.

    He took 2 scrolls from his space backpack, and two auras enveloped his party members. This was the mostmon scroll, speed, and strength increase scrolls.

    At his gesture, the followers entered into battle.

    ¡°Unfortunately, even though it¡¯s a five-man squad, this configuration isn¡¯t a perfect match.¡±

    Sky was the nimble offensive warrior, Gray de was an assassin, ine and Winnie were the mage and healer, and the seemingly invincible Shay was, in fact, supposedly belonging in the backline.

    The followers headed straight to Zhor. The others rushed to take care of the puppets. As for Tang Yu, as the Boss, this was time to sit in the center and takemand of the situation.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Outside the hall.

    The other hunters were surprised when they saw the party rushed inside the ck stone gate. They understood the party was going to help kill Zhor so that they all would have a chance to survive. Because once the hunters inside were ughtered, it would be their turn next. However, it¡¯s not easy to surrender your safety for the sake of others. Some still hesitated.

    Maybe the others could help to finish off Zhor, right?

    So why would they sacrifice themselves inside and die?

    But while they were hesitating, at this time, they were also a second party who rushed inside without thinking. In contrast, those who hesitated were ashamed. They quickly followed.

    The long-lost fiery fighting spirit surged out from their heart once again!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Inside the ck Stone Hall.

    Most of the previous Lindong mercenaries had formed a battle formation, trying their best to resist the puppet¡¯s raging onught. However, there were ck-armored puppets all around, while theirpanion fell down one after another. Most of them were feeling despair.

    ¡°Look! It¡¯s those experts from that Boss! They¡¯re here!¡± The person who spoke had joy in his voice. But hispanion beside him quickly disillusioned him. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re powerful. But Zhor is too! And don¡¯t forget about those ck puppets!¡±

    ¡°Maybe those experts can handle it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be naive. Just now, I saw the leader of the Warhammer Mercenary was gravely injured by the puppet with a single strike. So what¡¯s the point if they¡¯re strong if they can¡¯t defeat them?¡±

    The words were heartbreaking.

    The others heard it, even the mercenary who originally looked somewhat hopeful, grew frustrated.

    No one would¡¯ve expected that the legendary final stage of the tomb, the ck stone gate that made the crowd stop, would be easily pushed open like this!

    They had gone through hell to get here, following the rules, one at a time. Isn¡¯t that the most basic rule?

    However, the hunters no longer thought anything when they saw the golden light from the doorway. They all rushed forward in unison. If they entered slower, the treasures would be snatched away by others.

    The ck stone gate was pushed open, or rather, opened by itself. What¡¯s behind the gate was a wide hall. It was very bright. Inside, there were many golden chests. The sparkling golden light came from these chests. The coffin in the center of the hall looked luxurious. It should be the coffin that buried the tomb owner, Zhor. Or so, the hunters thought.

    Instead of looking at the coffin, they rushed towards the golden chests one by one.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Outside the gate, the Hammer Brothers, Peng Bo, and Yan Dazhuang¡¯s eyes were also red. They couldn¡¯t help but want to rush inside.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the golden lights!¡± Winnie held a small pure white Holy Hammer and whispered, ¡°Purification!¡± A white aura spread out from the Holy Hammer. Suddenly, the redness in the Hammer¡¯s brother¡¯s eyes faded. Their steps came to a halt. They were a bit shocked. It was unconsciously affecting them.

    ine and the others had sensed this area was shrouded in a strange power that affected people¡¯s emotions. But they weren¡¯t affected much and could easily restrain themselves. But Tang Yu wasn¡¯t affected at all, probably because he was bound to the territory, so he wasn¡¯t affected by these negative states. In this situation, they naturally chose not to step forward.

    ncing around, some hunters felt something amiss and did their best not to rush inside the gate like the others.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    At this time, inside the hall.

    A hunter reached out and grabbed a golden treasure chest. Suddenly, a long sword stabbed him from behind. The hunter was surprised and slowly fell down. But before the killer could even take a step forward, he was suddenly shot by someone else.

    The ck stone hall swirled in a foul fight.

    Finally¡­

    After tearing several people into two with his bare hands, a powerful hunter held the golden treasure chest andughed. He opened the lock with a click but was stunned. Instead of being opened, the moment his hand touched the lock, the glowing chest was dimmed and disappeared. Leaving only a decayed wooden box in his hand.

    So, where does the clicky box opening sound came from?

    ¡°The coffin¡¯s opened?¡±

    ¡°Who opened it?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ it¡¯s¡­ opening on its own!¡±

    Many of the hunters realized it. They had stopped fighting. Only maniac killers were stillughing and screaming, finally silenced with a bullet through his brain.

    At this time, the cover of the luxurious coffin in the center of the hall rattled and fell. The hunters were wary, imagining the coffin stored a decaying corpse. But the image didn¡¯t appear. Instead, what was inside the coffin was a white-haired man with a ck eyepatch. Wrinkles spread across his face.

    When the coffin¡¯s cover fell, the man¡¯s other eye snapped open.

    ¡°Who¡¯s here¡­¡± The one-eyed man looked around, slightly puzzled, ¡°I am¡­ Zhor! King of the Thieves! So it happened! The prophesied time hase! My n seeded! Hahahahaha!¡±

    He was in a deep slumber, even though his body grew old, his heart was still fiery. He felt the energy in the air, much thicker than his time. He had leaped through time! He knew that he had won at the cost of gambling away all of his supplies! He finally had the chance to break through the realm he had dreamed of or go even further!

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Zhor licked his lips, disappeared from the hunters¡¯ eyes. And at the next moment, he reappeared beside a hunter. His slender fingers were as sharp as a knife, poking directly into the man¡¯s heart.

    Blood sttered.

    He licked his lips with excitement.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    None of the hunters who entered the Secret Realm wouldck courage, much less intimidated by Zhor. They¡¯re not stupid. Quickly understand that this man was an enemy. Just now, the hunters killed each other. However, this time, they had amon understanding and attacked Zhor simultaneously.

    Bullets were fired, and those who had the ability tounch their attacks towards Zhor. Frost spread, bullets sttered everywhere with sparks. Once again, Zhor¡¯s figure disappeared from the crowd¡¯s view.

    ¡°Over there! Quick! Attack!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! He¡¯s alone!¡±

    Judging from the scene, Zhor had the speed advantage. But he was tired of facing so many hunters. Some people were smiling excitedly. They thought they could go home with a stash of treasure after killing him and find a way to leave this ce.

    At this time¡­

    Bam! Bam!

    Two other coffin covers fell off. After the dust dissipated, two warriors with full armor and helmets appeared. After their appearance, they didn¡¯t speak. Instead, they charged straight into the crowd. They didn¡¯t evade or dodge, leaving the hunters free to attack. But unable to leave the slightest scratch on their armor. Instead, their attacks were deadly. Attacking the hunters like slicing off a paper. The hunters had no resistance and were in down with a sh.

    That wasn¡¯t all. Some parts of the ck hole suddenly opened, revealing a pitch-ck hole. A group of puppets donned in ck armor and wielding great two-handed swords walked out from the pits with a banging sound. All hunters, foreign or not, were desperate. They recognized the puppets. Most of them were chased by those puppets. They had wondered where the puppets had disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trap! We¡¯re being tricked!¡±

    Someone shouted. Yet, it was useless. They couldn¡¯t even attack Zhor just now. If they make a single mistake in fighting the puppets, it would be a death sentence.

    All of these changes happened very quickly, not even half a minute. The hunters who remained outside the gate were all stunned. They were relieved that they didn¡¯t immediately rush in. Or else, they would be trapped with the puppets and wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape. But then it urred to them that they were in this space and had nowhere to run, and their faces suddenly turned pale. They can¡¯t move forward or backward.

    Tang Yu looked around. Right now, it was clear that he had reached the end of the secret realm. Yet he still hadn¡¯t received the system¡¯s prompt to find where the Rift Crystals were.

    At this time, ine frowned and whispered in his ear, ¡°My Lord, something isn¡¯t right. Zhor¡¯s aura is slowly increasing.¡± When ine said that, the others also cast their eyes towards Zhor and soon noticed something wrong as well.

    ¡°Boss, look at that ground!¡±

    Tang Yu followed the direction of the pointing to see that many hunters were killed by the puppets. Yet, the blood spilled on the hall was quickly merged into the stone bs and disappeared. As he gazed, he could vaguely see the rune patterns on it.

    He looked at Zhor again. His white hair was gradually turning ck, and the wrinkles on his face slowly disappeared. Could it be Zhor life force was recovering through blood absorption? Tang Yu wasn¡¯t sure, but¡­

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t wait any longer! Since the Rift Crystals are rted to the secret realms, we need to take care of Zhor anyway.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s the only way to get the Rift Crystals. If he lost this chance, he had no idea how long the territory would be stuck at Level 3.

    He took 2 scrolls from his space backpack, and two auras enveloped his party members. This was the mostmon scroll, speed, and strength increase scrolls.

    At his gesture, the followers entered into battle.

    ¡°Unfortunately, even though it¡¯s a five-man squad, this configuration isn¡¯t a perfect match.¡±

    Sky was the nimble offensive warrior, Gray de was an assassin, ine and Winnie were the mage and healer, and the seemingly invincible Shay was, in fact, supposedly belonging in the backline.

    The followers headed straight to Zhor. The others rushed to take care of the puppets. As for Tang Yu, as the Boss, this was time to sit in the center and takemand of the situation.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Outside the hall.

    The other hunters were surprised when they saw the party rushed inside the ck stone gate. They understood the party was going to help kill Zhor so that they all would have a chance to survive. Because once the hunters inside were ughtered, it would be their turn next. However, it¡¯s not easy to surrender your safety for the sake of others. Some still hesitated.

    Maybe the others could help to finish off Zhor, right?

    So why would they sacrifice themselves inside and die?

    But while they were hesitating, at this time, they were also a second party who rushed inside without thinking. In contrast, those who hesitated were ashamed. They quickly followed.

    The long-lost fiery fighting spirit surged out from their heart once again!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Inside the ck Stone Hall.

    Most of the previous Lindong mercenaries had formed a battle formation, trying their best to resist the puppet¡¯s raging onught. However, there were ck-armored puppets all around, while theirpanion fell down one after another. Most of them were feeling despair.

    ¡°Look! It¡¯s those experts from that Boss! They¡¯re here!¡± The person who spoke had joy in his voice. But hispanion beside him quickly disillusioned him. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re powerful. But Zhor is too! And don¡¯t forget about those ck puppets!¡±

    ¡°Maybe those experts can handle it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be naive. Just now, I saw the leader of the Warhammer Mercenary was gravely injured by the puppet with a single strike. So what¡¯s the point if they¡¯re strong if they can¡¯t defeat them?¡±

    The words were heartbreaking.

    The others heard it, even the mercenary who originally looked somewhat hopeful, grew frustrated.

 Chapter 171, Spirit Stone Aura.

    <h4>Chapter 171, Spirit Stone Aura.</h4>

    Zhor stood at the edge of the coffin, his hands sped in front of his chest, looking pretty damned satisfied. The mysterious runes beneath his feet were faintly visible. The life energy that had gathered after refining the freshly spilled blood was being continuously injected into his body.

    After sleeping for too long, he couldn¡¯t resist time. It¡¯s not just his body that withered, but also his soul. By entering a deep slumber state, doesn¡¯t mean his time froze. He wasn¡¯t even sure how long it had been since hest awoke. But one thing for sure, the world has changed.

    ¡°Thankfully, I had already anticipated this kind of situation and spent all my money to hire a runemaster to set up these special runes¡­¡± Zhor nced at the fighting hunters and was surprised, ¡°No wonder they¡¯re weak, they didn¡¯t even have a heritage.¡±

    He had set up the entire secret realm alone. It would always be detached from the wanderingyers of space and sessfully linked to the main world as long as the conditions match. In order to obtain a sufficient number of offerings, he had purposely made a few more openings for the secret realm. But the consequence was that it would reduce the stability of this realm. Zhor didn¡¯t care; all of this arrangement was made so he could arrive at the new era.

    ¡°Although they¡¯re weak, their life energy is not bad at all. I thought I needed to look for other sacrifice offerings after I descended to the main world. But it seems like it¡¯s no longer necessary.¡±

    ¡°Also, their blood seems to contain a trace of very pure spirit energy.¡± Zhor pondered. Replenishing his life force means restoring his strength. With the pure spirit energy, his depleted soul won¡¯t just be restored but progressed even further. This pure spirit power seems like a gift that belonged to this era. His heart was burning with spirit.

    ¡°Perhaps I can break through the coveted realm the prophecy had told. The great world where all things are revived. Back then, I couldn¡¯t even begin to break through with all my efforts, but now I can do it.¡± He nced at the side, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s still some strong ants here, and they also have some professional heritage. Now that¡¯s interesting.¡±

    At that moment, Gray de emerged from the coffin¡¯s shadow. Sky flew with two sharp swords, the radiant silver sword shed in the hall. The surrounding temperature dropped and was almost freezing Zhor into frost. Sound of gunshots roared in the distance. There was also golden light radiated, shrouding the bodies of several hunters with its brilliant golden light. In an instant, they worked together as a team.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze flickered as he stared at an egg-sized prismatic crystal in his hand in the distance. A tablet-sized transparent screen showed from the crystal, showing a miniature Zhor. This was the Primary Detection Crystal.

    [Tier: Tenth Awakening Stage/ Thirteenth Awakening Major Completion.] [Age:??] [Gender: Male] [Race: Half-human ] [Skills: 1. Phantom Touch, 2.??, 3.??, 4¡­..] [Weakness:?]

    After all, it was just a basic detection crystal, and Zhor¡¯s strength was so high that the crystal couldn¡¯t capture a lot of data. But it also allowed Tang Yu to affirm the guess he had in mind. This Zhor was relying on something to recover his strength. And he had reached the peak of the Awakening Stage. Also, Zhor was different from all the hunters he had encountered. Judging by the situation, it seemed like he had mastered some special techniques.

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t surprised. After all, the self-proimed King of Thieves came from an ancient era that had mastered Rune Literature and could build such a tomb. If it wasn¡¯t for the Rift Crystal, Tang Yu would¡¯ve thought of an escape.

    ¡°Fortunately, the followers were only at the Seventh and Eighth Stage, so their power gap with Zhor isn¡¯t that big. And also, they worked together¡­.¡±

    On the battlefield, as Tang Yu had expected, Zhor was pressed by his followers. But the other hunters weren¡¯t that lucky.

    However, Zhor felt no rush, ¡°My knight, finish them.¡± He floated back, the two warriors in full body armor rushed up, not just overturning the hunters, but also the puppets. Only from its appearance, the two warriors looked even more terrifying than Zhor.

    ¡°Shit! We still can¡¯t stop him!¡± The hunters shouted after the two super-warriors joined the fray. There were still many heavy armored puppets around that were attacking them. Right now, a steady stream of puppets poured out from the hole. Their numbers wererger than the ones chasing them at the Beast Paths.

    Suddenly, the scene was reversed. The few experts who had just suppressed Zhor were in a pinch!

    ¡°Damn it! Even those experts were still no match for Zhor.¡±

    ¡°Hey, those guys are actually very strong, you know? They could manage to hold on for so long against Zhor and the two knights. Didn¡¯t you see that Warhammer Leader? He couldn¡¯t even take a single strike!¡±

    ¡°So what? They still can¡¯t defeat him. It¡¯s over! We¡¯re all done! We¡¯re going to die here!¡±

    Among the hunters, there were some expert hunters who understood, they wanted to rush and help.

    The leader of the Silver Wolf, the terrifying-looking man with long hair, his ck hair suddenly turned silver-white, and a silvery crescent mark appeared on his forehead. His fingers stretched out and turned into ws. His entire body turned into a shadow, whooshing through the heavy-armored puppets. In the next moment, the demonic man¡¯s figure emerged, while most of the heavy-armored puppets around him had already been sliced in two.

    He took a deep breath again, his speed burst again. Turning into a silver light figure, he appeared behind the knight, his ws like raindrops,nding hard on the knight¡¯s head in the blink of an eye.

    At the next moment¡­

    Bang!

    The man¡¯s body was thrown like a broken sack on the stone wall. Red blood flowing continuously from his mouth, his silvery-white hair turned to ck. Even the strong person like the Silver Wolf leader who had broken through the Sixth Awakening Stage was beaten. The people here grew restless. Most of them were still in the foundation realm. They haven¡¯t fully reached their potential; also, theycked in battle skills. They were out of Zhor and the two knights¡¯ league.

    Severely wounded, Silver Wolf Leaderughed bitterly, ¡°I had no idea the gap between them and me would be this big. Those people are definitely stronger than the strongest person in the military. What kind of monster were they? They¡¯re so strong, no one can even match their power!¡±

    This battle is a massacre!

    The Lindong mercenaries were getting desperate. Suddenly, someone remembered something, ¡°Hey, where¡¯s the big boss? He hasn¡¯t made a move yet. So maybe we still had hope!¡±

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s him!¡±

    Donned in battle armor, Tang Yu stepped in from the ck stone gate entrance. Ayer of golden light masked his armor, several blue shields slowly rotated around his body, a red and blue circle spread out from his head. Wherever he passed, the surrounding hunter¡¯s bodies suddenly surged with infinite power. Even their extinguished battle spirit emerged.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Someone shouted.

    In their eyes, the light shining from Tang Yu¡¯s body made anyone and everything in the entire hall look overwhelmed!

    Their gaze fixed on the figure, walking slowly.

 Chapter 172, The Rift Crystals Actually Look Like This.

    <h4>Chapter 172, The Rift Crystals Actually Look Like This.</h4>

    The golden gauze and the spinning blue shield were added to his body. They were consumable defense scrolls. There were many of them, and they were made through the spell factory. In addition to developingrge spells, Tang Yu could also develop and make small spell scrolls that were easy to carry around. It¡¯s a simple task with sufficient rune base and spell temtes. Although it consumed quiterge spirit stones, Lord Tang didn¡¯tck it!

    Including the aura above his head.

    Strength, speed, and courage aura!

    In an instant, the fallen hunters who struggled to survive suddenly became fiery again. Although they still had difficulties surviving the heavy-armored puppet¡¯s attack.

    When Tang Yu walked into the ck stone hall, he blew up several puppets with a fireball spell scroll he tore open. The feeling of smashing things with money was soothing. But of course, he wasn¡¯t naive enough to think that these scrolls alone would be enough to finish Zhor. Maybe the spell factory could generate spell to blow him up to pieces, though.

    Even though he had spirit stones, he can¡¯t defeat the enemy whose level was 20-30 above him. Basically, all he did was endanger himself. More and more heavy-armored puppets charged towards him. Even one of the super puppets were killed by Tang Yu.

    For a while, the pressure on their side was reduced. However, Tang Yu seemed to be still in a dangerous situation. The hunters were nervous, mostly the Lindong mercenaries. Their hopes lie with the big boss!

    Facing the endless stream of heavy-armored puppets, Tang Yu stopped his tracks instead. He grabbed the space backpack on his back and shook it, as if ity an egg, an egg-sized ball rolled out from the backpack. The ball rolled a few times on the floor. It immediately unfolded and turned into a two-meter tall humanoid puppet as soon as it touched the ground.

    The fighter puppet stood and held a 2-meter tall shield with both of its hands, lining up in a row and forming a shield wall. Behind the shield fighter puppet, countless fighter puppets were holding sharp weapons, as well as firearms. In an instant, Tang Yu was enclosed by threeyers of puppet formation.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s also puppets, but they looked much more impressive than the heavy-armored puppets!¡±

    The Lindong mercenaries suddenly said, ¡°Hey, do you remember the big boss previously released some round puppets too. Does that mean the big boss¡¯ ability is puppet release?¡±

    From their perspective, Tang Yu¡¯s puppet and the tomb¡¯s puppet looked different. The tomb puppets had always existed. They only awoke because of their arrival that activated them. Whereas Tang Yu¡¯s puppets were originally small balls that unfolded in an instant and turned into two-meter tall humanoid puppets. Unbelievable!

    Before the doomsday, people believed in science, but now, they believed in abilities. Instead of saying the puppets were made from advanced technology, it¡¯s easier to say they were a product of an ability. There¡¯s a lot of inexplicable abilities anyway.

    ¡°But the round puppets in the Bear Path were quickly destroyed by the heavy-armored puppets. Will it work this time?¡± Some people were afraid of getting their hopes high, afraid to be crushed again.

    At this time, the puppet holding firearms began to open fire. The firearms were giant guns with over a meter long and of unknown models and types. But it fits the 2-meter tall puppets perfectly.

    Bang!

    The muzzle of the gun spat out tongues of fire.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the bullets will prate through the heavily armored puppets¡­¡±

    A lot of people were fighting on the side while observing Tang Yu¡¯s battle. They remembered fighting the heavy-armored puppets with firearms, but the bullets couldn¡¯t prate the puppet¡¯s defense. Even if it was a sniper rifle, at best, it would leave a small hole. Unless its energy core was blown out, such a small wound wouldn¡¯t affect their mobility. But as they can¡¯t reach the puppet¡¯s energy core, using firearms were practically useless. It would be better to use sharp weapons to y the puppet¡¯s head or disarm them.

    At this time, the first bullet struck a heavy-armored puppet in the chest. The mysterious rune on the bullet shed in a split second, and the sturdy armor on the puppet¡¯s body was suddenly prated, like slicing through a paper. However, the bullets didn¡¯t exit the puppet¡¯s body from behind. Instead, a zing red fire exploded from inside the heavy-armored puppet¡¯s body, splitting it apart and blowing it away.

    ¡°That¡­¡± The hunter was stunned at the scene. His mouths were wide open. If it wasn¡¯t for hispanion¡¯s back up, he would be dead under the heavy-armored puppet¡¯s attack while he was stunned.

    A rune bullet was shot into the heavy-armored puppet and exploded. They risked everything just to kill a puppet. The group of elite hunters couldn¡¯t even get close to the puppet¡¯s formation.

    ¡°Set fire, shoot!¡±

    Tang Yu stared at the super puppet approaching fast, and he controlled the fighter puppets to open fire. Countless rune bullets flew out. Like a rain of bullets, what was shot out wasn¡¯t bullets, but spirit stones. Tang Yu was heartbroken. It¡¯s like having a million-dor in your bank ount, but a dor gone every second. It¡¯s not much, but it still worried him.

    The super puppet¡¯s blocked the iing bullets rigidly with its greatsword. The bullets that escaped its block and flew onto its armor could only leave a shallow mark on the armor.

    Bang!

    This super puppet, which was at the Tenth Awakening Stage, stepped on the ground and left cracked marks on the floor.

    It swung out its sword.

    Boom!

    Airwaves spread throughout the hall from the impact.

    The hunters fighting heavy-armored puppets felt the wind blowing across their face, surprised. Feeling the power, this time, they finally understood why those super experts looked weak against the knights who came out of the coffin.

    It¡¯s not that the experts that were weak, but the two knights were strong, far too strong! If they were a little bit closer, the wind and waves from the great sword alone would be enough to blow them away. Such a terrifying being!

    The greatsword cut down on the shields. Among the shield puppets, one shield shattered. Only the center 2 puppets with slightly different colors could maintain their pose after taking a few steps back. However, the two puppets won¡¯t be able to withstand another attack. Tang Yu reached out his hand and tore open a purple scroll. In the next moment, the scroll was destroyed into a fine powder. Within the ck stone hall, a thunder exploded, and lightning fell down on the super puppet. Its silvery-white armor had turned into ck ash, smokeing out from its body.

    That power¡­

    Zhor was stunned.

    A few more times and his prized puppet would be broken.

    ¡°You¡¯re very strong.¡± He pushed back Sky with a w, easily avoiding Gray de¡¯s sudden sneak attack. Looking at Tang Yu, ¡°Unfortunately, you should never, ever, use a puppet in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Back then, aside from being called the King of Thieves, I was also called the Puppet Master. With my power, I could¡¯ve just grabbed your puppets if I want to.¡±

    Although Zhor was speaking with an unknownnguage, the hunters could grasp his words¡¯ meaning as a whole. It seemed in terms of puppet controls, Zhor was above Tang Yu.

    After saying that, a gem-encrusted ring he wore on his finger shot out a red light, sweeping past the fighter puppets. He smiled victoriously, and the red light on the gem shed again, again, and again.

    It just kept shing.

    Zhor was stunned. Why didn¡¯t the red light turn green?

    ¡°Impossible! Your puppet isn¡¯t that bad, but it¡¯s weaker than the Super Knight I¡¯ve carefully developed. I¡¯m the master puppets, so how couldn¡¯t my ability work?!¡±

    If it¡¯s taking longer than he normally would need to seize a puppet, it¡¯s still eptable. But right now, the red light was still shing and showing the seizure progress stuck at 0%. He had never seen such a thing in his life! Obviously, he was a Puppet Master, why can¡¯t he take control of this newbie¡¯s puppets?!

    Tang Yu was also stunned¡­ Because Zhor moved too fast, the shing red light made Tang Yu realize what he was trying to do.

    In terms of puppets skills, Zhor¡¯s ability towers above him. But the problem was, it wasn¡¯t Tang Yu that made these puppets!

    It¡¯s a fine puppet made by the system, branded with the territory.

    If Zhor wanted to control that, he¡¯d better take a deep sleep again!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    The battle continued.

    Tang Yu took the opportunity to smash another two scrolls of ice and fire onto the super puppet. They said that ice and fire work better together.

    White smoke came out from its body, and its movement became slower.

    The yful look on Zhor¡¯s face suddenly became serious. He nced at the people who entangled him and at Tang Yu in the distance. He gazed. He understood that Tang Yu wasn¡¯t strong. But with so many items in his hands and the puppets, he was much a greater threat.

    ¡°I must finish that person first!¡± Zhor carefully thought. In a second, his strength returned to the Eleventh Awakening Stage. Clenching his hands, ck smoke raised from his body and formed another Zhor.

    The newly-formed Zhor stalked ine and the others, while his original bodyunched a special technique and disappeared. In less than a second, he had crossed hundreds of meters distance. Passing through the guarding puppets and arriving in front of Tang Yu. Even Gray de couldn¡¯t match his speed.

    At this moment, time seemed to stop. Tang Yu had no time to react; Zhor¡¯s sharp palms shattered the ice shield¡¯s outermostyer and pierced through the golden gauze and armor, striking through the chest.

    It¡¯s like watching a ck and white movie. The hunters who had discovered the change in the situation stared at the scene. Their bodies seemed frozen.

    Zhor smiled. He was about to pull his palm out when he felt something amiss. ¡°How is it possible?!¡±

    Looking again, where Tang Yu once stood was reced with a leaking humanoid airbag.

    It was a fake!

    He managed to hide it all from him!

    Bewildered, Zhor nced around and saw the culprit standing by his coffin.

    Wasn¡¯t that Tang Yu guy or something?!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Tang Yu had never nned to kill Zhor. He can¡¯t be killed that easy. However, Tang Yu didn¡¯t believe Zhor had no hidden card. He was able to set such a realm and sleep until today.

    So every time he went out, Lord Tang had prepared more than ten scenarios to save his life. Even if he wasn¡¯t as rich as Zhor, he had to prioritize his life!

    The secret realm was set up by the enemy. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he wanted to leave the realm. But with their strength, it would be hard to defeat him. So, Tang Yu adopted a Buddhist strategy, kill him if he can, or just let fate take its course.

    From the very beginning, the only reason he fought with Zhor was to find Rift Crystals. After several thoughts, Tang Yu decided the most suitable ce for the crystals was the coffin, where Zhor was asleep. ording to the information he learned, since the crystals were rted to the secret realm, it¡¯s most likely located somewhere in the realm itself.

    It¡¯s highly possible that the Rift Crystal was ced on the coffin attached at the end of the hall.

    Such a shame, his follower¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t enough to draw Zhor away from the coffin. And he didn¡¯t want to get close to the enemy, so he could only use the battle to distract him. Tang Yu nced around. He was observing the coffin, one hand resting on the side of the coffin.

    When suddenly¡­

    ¡°Ding! Do you want to charge when youe into contact with the Rift Crystal?¡±

    ¡°Ding!¡± Do you want to charge when youe into contact with the Rift Crystal?¡±

    Tang Yu looked at the empty coffin, but couldn¡¯t find the one he was looking for.

    However¡­ contact?

    He stared at the side of the coffin; his hand was resting on, nodding.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 173, Tang Yu was still a bit confused.

    <h4>Chapter 173, Tang Yu was still a bit confused.</h4>

    Ever since he had entered the secret realm, he had been searching for something that looked like a crystal. Maybe a pillow-sized crystal, or fist-sized one. Or maybe¡­ the size of a fingernail? He was afraid of missing it, so he almost had no time to rest.

    But now, looking at the huge coffin, he could totally sleep in it. Tang Yu had no idea that the Rift Crystal would look like this. What kind of fraud is this?!

    So was the system. There was no instruction manual. If it wasn¡¯t for his own initiative, then maybe he would never get in touch with the Rift Crystal.

    With his confirmation, the coffin trembled for a while and disappeared.

    It seemed the system had collected it somehow.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    In the distance, Zhor was dealing with a desperate Gray de. Annoyed that he only killed a clone, but he wasn¡¯t worrying that much. His opponent was only at the Fifth Awakening Stage. Just one more time, another chance, and he won¡¯t have the time to react.

    He had already seen Tang Yu¡¯s hand on the side of the coffin, ¡°Even if he found out that the coffin is the secret realm¡¯s core, so what? I build this realm, the core, and the realm are fused together¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that the secret realm and the core were inseparable. But even Zhor, as the secret realm ruler, needed time and effort to separate the coffin.

    And in the state of fusion, the coffin and secret realm were one inseparable thing. Unless someone had the strength to destroy the secret realm, it would be useless to try picking up the coffin.

    After a set ofbo attacks that injured Gray de, Zhor walked past him without looking back. He wanted to finish off Tang Yu first.

    His walk didn¡¯t seem fast, but in reality, he had crossed several meters away in an instant. Staring at Tang Yu, the corners of Zhor¡¯s mouth were about to grin, when suddenly his mouth opened wide.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Before, he clearly saw Tang Yu¡¯s hand resting on the coffin. But at the next second, the coffin disappeared. Where did the coffin go? Where¡¯s his coffin?

    He had learned everything about the secret reams and spatial rules. It¡¯s impossible to separate the core of the realm in a short time, let alone in a blink of an eye.

    Zhor stopped his tracks. His eyes widened with disbelief.

    His mentality had copsed.

    Suddenly.

    Boom!

    There was a violent tremor in the ck stone hall.

    The rigid walls and floor were left unscathed during the fierce battle. The super puppets could only leave some cracks across the floor.

    But now, a crack wider than a ball spread from where the coffin had just disappeared. The small crack spread wider, connecting with other cracks. In an instant, the entire hall was cracked into small pieces.

    Looking at the crack, he was horrified. As if there was a void space from beyond the cracks, a grey air current escaped. A heavy-armored puppet fell down the crack.

    A grey air stream enveloped the puppet, and suddenly the puppet disappeared into thin air.

    This thing¡­

    Scared, the hunters huddled together with theirpanion, resulting in two grown men hugged. The scenery wasn¡¯t particrly beautiful.

    Tang Yu was also shocked. Looking at Sky and Shay, he couldn¡¯t think of anything. And then looked at ine and Winnie, who we¡¯re quickly approaching him. His not hug them, of course, what will his followers say?!

    Taking a few steps backward, they avoided the dangerous crack.

    And then, the secret realm began to crumble as the cracks grew wider and wider.

    The entire ck stone hall was split apart just like a stone b, suspended on the dark void.

    From here, he could see cracks everywhere, even further. The secret maze was gradually crumbling away, as well as the broken cliff, Bear Path¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­ this can¡¯t be happening!¡±

    The ring worn on his finger shot out red light. He couldn¡¯t enter the coffin that initially held the super puppet. It was one of thest two remaining coffins.

    However¡­

    ¡°Move! Start-up!¡± Zhor¡¯s maniacal cry was theplete opposite of his graceful gentleman attitude earlier.

    The red light shot into another coffin. Condensing his source power to make a few hand gestures, but nothing happened.

    ¡°My backup n¡­ isn¡¯t working¡­ Why is¡­ this happening?¡± Zhor mumbled, ¡°It must be because the secret realm copsed, and all of my set-ups were built on the secret realm¡­¡±

    He looked at Tang Yu with unbearable hatred. His momentum burst, like a hurricane sweeping across the field. The surrounding rubble was instantly destroyed.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In the distance.

    Tang Yu was shocked that he already squeezed the Town Portal Scroll in his hand.

    Crack¡­ bang bang!

    A mysterious rune on the ck stone hall floor appeared. Then, it shattered, turning into stardust and dissipated into the air.

    Zhor, who just burst into a momentum, suddenly blinked. His body was leaking with the gray air stream. His momentum began to shrink.

    Tang Yu was stunned. He decisively reced the Town Portal Scroll with a single spell scroll. Fireball Spell, Falling Lightning Spell, Ice Knot Spell¡­ he sted them open towards Zhor.

    ¡°Told you to pretend! Told you to hang it up!¡±

    This feeling of beating someone in their own ce¡­

    Simply, don¡¯t act so cool.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    On the other side.

    The hunters were trembling. They had no idea if they shivered due to Zhor¡¯s momentum or by the gradual copse of the secret realm.

    Bang!

    Arge stone b shattered and fell into the spreading void. The hunters who originally stood on the b and had time to react were leaping towards the other b. While those who werete to react had fallen into the void, no scream was even heard.

    ¡°Look over there!¡±

    In the distance, a swirling secret exit appeared on a broken path. Then a series of secret exit appeared in random ces.

    ¡°Go that way! It¡¯s closer!¡±

    Therger chunk of ground split into smaller pieces, while the smaller one couldn¡¯t continue supporting the weight of the hunter¡¯s body. There were fewer and fewer ces that could support the hunters. They had to escape through the secret exits before the entire realm copsed.

    Thus, the first Great Escape from the Secret Realm mission was issued.

    The Lindong mercenaries leaped from one stone bs to another one while the path they walked behind them crumbled.

    Someone looked back and was surprised, ¡°The big boss is still there! Worthy of a big boss! He had such a big heart!¡±

    Tang Yu stood at the very center of the copse. There wasn¡¯t much room left to stand by. However, it seemed that Tang Yu and the others were still searching for something.

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re strong enough and confident that they could escape at thest moment. Let¡¯s save ourselves first¡­¡± As he finished his words, suddenly a shlight covered Tang Yu¡¯s body, and the whole team disappeared before them.

    What the hell?!

 Chapter 174, The garden square in front of the Lordâ€™s Castle.

    <h4>Chapter 174, The garden square in front of the Lord¡¯s Castle.</h4>

    Suddenly a few silhouettes appeared after a sh of light. Tang Yu, ine, and the other followers had already experienced the Town Portal Scroll many times, so they weren¡¯t surprised. But for the patrol members, it was their first time.

    Peng Bo¡¯s mouth was wide open. Before, he wondered why Vice-Captain Sky had given them this scroll and instructed them to tear it up when needed. The scroll looked exquisite, so why would he tear it up?

    But he had never expected¡­

    ¡°Are we back at the shelter?¡±

    They haven¡¯t been in the Lord¡¯s Castle yet. But looking at the surroundings, they recognized.

    The Hammer Brothers were dumbfounded and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I guess¡­¡±

    As for Yan Dazhuang¡­ well, he¡¯s still petrified.

    ¡­¡­..

    After the team recovered from their shock, Tang Yu dismissed them. Yan Dazhuang was led back to the patrol¡¯s quarters by Peng Bo and the others. And the other followers took their leave and went to rest separately. They weren¡¯t injured, but they looked exhausted. Zhor and the two super puppets were stronger than them. If they didn¡¯t work together, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist for such a long time.

    But¡­

    Recalling the two puppets, Tang Yu smiled and ran to the Castle¡¯s storage room with a small step.

    ¡°Now then, it¡¯s time to count the harvest.¡±

    He took out his space backpack, shaking the backpack, and two lumps of metal materials were taken out, banging down on the room floor.

    After the copse of the secret realm, Zhor¡¯s strength declined sharply. Even became weaker when he first appeared, as if originally he was drawing life energy from the rune formation. After the copse of the rune formation, the gate copsed, and the life energy flowed backward. Zhor was suddenly transformed into a weak chicken.

    ¡°Well, well. This ring wasn¡¯t damaged a bit after such a spell bombardment.¡±

    Obviously, the technology of this ring was very surprising. And Tang Yu somewhat understood Zhor¡¯s surprise after realizing he couldn¡¯t control the puppets. But right now, this ring was his. That was a fact. Unfortunately, he still couldn¡¯t use it.

    Tang Yu kicked the two metal lumps around him. The two super puppets¡¯ power went out after Zhor¡¯s death. He and his followers had somehow made some ¡®modification¡¯ so that the two puppets would fit in the space backpack. By ¡®modification,¡¯ he meant bending its arms and legs so the two puppets wouldn¡¯t exceed more than one slot on the space backpack.

    He pointed the ring a couple of times at one knight puppet, but nothing happened. Really, he should study how to use the right.

    ¡°Maybe I should give this ring to Kevin so he could study it. Although he wasn¡¯t a puppet master, he should have some deeper understanding of it. So there should be no problem.¡±

    ¡°And for the two puppets¡­¡± Tang Yu pondered. He didn¡¯t want to manipte the puppet with the ring.

    First, it¡¯s risky. He had met Zhor. He might have encountered him again in the future. In case the battle was critical, and the puppet defected, then the oue of this battle would be dangerous.

    ¡°If I sent them for some repair and modification in the workshop, can I brand it with the territory? Can I order it directly without the ring?¡± Tang Yu wasn¡¯t sure. His eyes fell on another object in his palm. It was thest piece of loot he gained from Zhor.

    A simple ring.

    Compared to the ring that controlled the puppet, he would have missed this one if he hadn¡¯t searched Zhor¡¯s corpse back and forth.

    ¡°This should be the legendary Space Ring.¡±

    It¡¯s something he didn¡¯t even have, even if he had several space backpacks, something was different from the ring.

    Using a ring was a standard for the main character, that¡¯s right!

    But the problem was, how to use this ring?

    With the previous puppet ring, it glowed faintly when he injected it with source power. Even if he used it recklessly, but that¡¯s all that happened.

    This time, Tang Yu invoked some source power in his body. After some time, he could finally transfer it to the pristine ring through his palm.

    For a moment, the ring seemed to buzz and trembled a bit. Tang Yu finally activated the ring and saw what¡¯s inside. It was indeed a space ring, about ten cubic meters of space.

    Although it wasn¡¯t as good as the space backpack, the space backpack¡¯s generalpartment was a fixed one cubic square meter.

    This is a bit awkward. The space backpack couldn¡¯t hold anything toorge, even if it had fifty or a hundred cubic meters. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t need to bend the two puppets just to fit them inside.

    There wasn¡¯t much to see in the ring when Tang Yu swept a nce at it. He was disappointed.

    ¡°That Zhor guy looked wealthy, but it turns out he was just a poor puppet master! So disappointing!¡±

    1 out of 5 stars! Definitely a bad review!

    The items in the ring were all materials. He wasn¡¯t illiterate now, so he could identify some of it, or at least he could identify the quality of those materials. But then again, they were all of the ordinary quality!

    The value is quite good, but it¡¯s too shabbypared with the self-proimed title ¡®Zhor the King of Thieves¡¯. There wasn¡¯t even a single spirit stone inside the ring. Aside from Zhor¡¯s research on the arts of puppets, the rest were basically junks.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he called himself ¡®King of Thieves¡¯ if he had no stolen treasures? It doesn¡¯t have to be mountains of stolen goods. There was not even a single stash of it.

    What Tang Yu didn¡¯t know was that Zhor was rich, filthy rich, once. He had given everything he had to build the secret realm, only to fail.

    Tang Yu shook his head, stored the space ring in the storage room, and returned to the square garden with a gloomy mood. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for a territorial upgrade.¡±

    He opened the system panel and read the upgrade requirements. The system had taken the Rift Crystal, so he had no chance to take out the coffin and look at it one more time.

    ¡°Upgrade.¡±

    There were over a million units of spirit stones in the territory¡¯s main warehouse. Right now, a portion of spirit stones disappeared as specks of light, and the energy was absorbed by the system until it reached the requirement.

    [Ding! The Lord¡¯s Castle is upgraded to Level 4.] [Lordship upgraded to Level 4.]

    Nearby, another building suddenly emerged within the castleplex. They were expanding it wider. The original 5 stories¡¯ main castle building was upgraded into 8 or 9 stories.

    With this height, everyone could see the magnificent castle building from the resort vi entrance.

 Chapter 175, The main castle, the original fifth floor.

    <h4>Chapter 175, The main castle, the original fifth floor.</h4>

    The two girls¡¯ rooms were close to each other. Although they weren¡¯t particrly dirty, it was their nature to love beautiful things and cleanliness. After washing up, ine and Winnieughed in one of their rooms, sharing stories between girls.

    Right now, they were stunned. The room was located on the fifth floor. It was the topmost floor of the castle. Sunlight settled in one corner of the room from the setting sun. However, the sunlight suddenly disappeared.

    ine seemed to notice something and took Winnie¡¯s hand. They trotted out of the room into the corridor. Nothing much changed from the corridor, but ine was still keenly aware of the difference. Previously, the staircase on the corner of the corridor only went downstairs. But now, there was another one leading upstairs, ¡°As I expected. The Lord had done this again.¡± Back then, she was so scared when it happened for the first time as she was stuck inside the castle.

    Next to her, Winnie¡¯s eyes were nk. She was terrified and stunned.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Witnessing another change in the castle, Lord Tang stood almighty in the castle garden. The territory map in his mind showed the expansion. It hadpletely enveloped the spirit stone mine in the mountain forest. Now, he was able to set up aplete defense system near the mine. By then, the mining speed would increase by a few levels.

    However, at this time, Tang Yu was stunned.

    ¡°This feeling¡­¡±

    Source power existed within every hunter. Yet ordinary hunters possessed so little source power that they barely perceived it at all. Tang Yu had learned the basics of source power and had a basic understanding of it. Only after then, he found a tiny bit of source power inside him, hidden deep, very deep inside his body.

    This tiny bit of source power wasn¡¯t adequate enough to be used in battle. However, it can be used to do some things, such as opening a space ring or using some advanced battle skills. However, a hunter with ability is practically cheating because they could produce more source power in their body as they evolve, more than ordinary hunters. But at a price, their body strength would slightly lower than an ordinary hunter.

    Lord Tang had been deeply troubled by the source power. He also wished to be like ine, who could whooshing out ice spikes, or at least doing something cool! But in reality, using advancedbat skills requires additional source power from an item. For example, every time he uses the Town Portal Scroll, he uses the method of shredding the scroll instead of injecting source power to return to the city. That way, he could save the tiny bit of source power he had.

    At this time, the number of tiny dim lights inside him that represented the source power was growing exponentially. If there were only around two or three small lights, then now, at least there were hundreds of tiny lights inside him.

    Tang Yu closed his eyes, feeling the difference in the world around him. Previously, he could only vaguely feel the presence of Source Qi. But now that he was closer to the essence of Source Qi, he felt the colorful Source Qi that filled the air. Even he was able to invoke them to a certain extent.

    Phew~

    Raising his hands, he took out a basic longsword from the space ring.

    Clenching his fingers, he felt power enveloped the longsword. The de was masked with ayer of white light. As he waved the de, a silvery-white light was visible from the de. Like a rainbow, the energy-filled sword tore through the air and sted onto the flowers on the side.

    Instantly, flower petals scattered in the flower garden, along with a few pieces of crumbled debris. There was a six-meter long rift in the center of the garden.

    Nodding his head in satisfaction, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t awakened any special abilities yet, with this source power, I should be no worse than a hunter with ability.¡±

    At the next moment, he realized what he did when he looked at the ruined garden in front of him.

    Why would he do such a thing?!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    [Ding! The territory had been upgraded to Level 4. New unlocked buildings are avable to the Lord.] [Ding! Guard Puppet upgrade waspleted. The level is now semi-superior and has reached the pinnacle of upgradeability. If the Lord wishes to upgrade the puppet, please provide the materials necessary toplete the upgrade: Soul Nodules.]

    Tang Yu was stunned.

    After being Transcendent after awakening, naturally, he realized this earlier.

    What Transcendent meant was he had transcended the mortal sphere. Each step up in the Awakening Stage was a life evolution. Yet in the awakening stage, he was essentially still mortal.

    Once someone entered the Transcendent, it was a whole new level. It was a massive leap in terms of life form level of destructive power. It was like the difference between a son and a father.

    He thought by upgrading the territory. He would have two transcendent experts. By then, they will be invincible. But it seems like it¡¯s just a dream. His thought was merely a dream.

    The system notification flooded his mind one after another.

    [Ding! Two fortresses can be built at the Level 4 Territory. Feel free to find out the details on your own.] [Ding! Level 4 Territory unlocks a new feature: Personal Domain.] [The Lord shall explore the specific functions on his own.]

    Tang Yu: ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Although he had expected there would be a lot of changes within the territory after the upgrade, he hadn¡¯t expected it would be this many. And there was no exnation for the features!

    He wanted to take it slow!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Tang Yu stood beside the rift and was drowned entirely in his thoughts.

    First of all, there was only the material shape for the guard puppets material upgrade. It looked at it; there was no other clue.

    Tang Yu opened the system panel. When the Lord¡¯s castle first upgraded, there was another additional option for castle defense. Clicking on, it turns out that the guard puppet upgrade was among these options.

    Just now, he remembered getting the two puppets after the castle construction. Their main duty was to defend the castle. However, looking at how he treated the puppets¡­ aside from being thugs, he had instructed them to dig up plots ofnds. Even right now, No. 1 was still at the construction site.

    ¡°Anyway, No. 1¡¯s construction efficiency will improve after being promoted to half-way Transcendent, right?¡± With that in mind, he chose to let the puppet stay on the digging job.

    The guard puppets belonged to the castle¡¯s defense system. In addition to that, there were some other options he could add to the castle¡¯s defense.

    Tang Yu already knew. The system just wanted him to spend more spirit stones.

 Chapter 176

    <h4>Chapter 176</h4>

    The defense system had some traps, as well as puppet-like contraptions. Tang Yu was interested in some of the features.

    Stone Sculptures: Build a group of stone sculptures and ce them all over the castles. When enemies approach, the stone sculptures will activate and turn into all kinds of the beast to attack the enemy.

    Corridors/Staircases: All the corridors and staircases in the corridors are equipped with changing functions, so only the ally could go through the castle unhindered.

    Attacking Flowers: The flowers in the castle garden will be aggressive and attack the enemy like a storm.

    These systems weren¡¯t as strong as No. 1 and 2. And this upgrade was used to guard the castle so he couldn¡¯t make use of it for things like diggings and stuff.

    Tang Yu understood, if the enemy really attacked the front of the castle, these safety measures were useless. However, as the territory grew, the survivor¡¯s poption would also increase. There will be bad people mixed with ordinary survivors.

    With the castle¡¯s expansion, No. 2 can no longer cover every part of the castle, and most of his followers won¡¯t be around the castle most of the time¡ªusually, only ine and Winnie who lived in the castle with him. At the same time, the others prefer to stay in the patrol headquarters. Tang Yu didn¡¯t understand their reason, but probably it¡¯s to drill the patrol members.

    Just like the territory map. It¡¯s impossible to observe it 24/7. There would be inevitable troubleing up. Now, the system gave notification to unimportant things.

    To avoid the eardrum bombardment, Tang Yu had given some points to ignore the system notifications. In any case, these measures were taken against thieves.

    Handing out a few spirit stones, the defense system was finally built.

    Two stone statues appeared at the entrance of the main castle. One was a bird with two pairs of wings. One of its ws hooked up in front as if it was going to attack. The other one was a crouching tiger, ready to leap as the King of the Jungle.

    Looking at the other side, not much had changed. Yet he could notice some of the flowers had be more vivid. Or rather, they had be a demonic poisonous nt.

    Why did he suddenly look forward to when the castle is attacked?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°A level 4 castle can now build two fortresses.¡± Tang Yu muttered, his eyes falling on the top item on the build list. The cost of a single fortress was 50.000 spirit stones. Aside from that, he didn¡¯t need to spend anything else but spirit stones.

    ¡°ording to the instruction, after the fortress is built, it will add another kilometer in the territory area. And then, various buildings can be built.¡±

    Right now, the territory covers around 5 kilometers. Although the sub-territory is smaller than the main territory, it¡¯s more than enough. He can expand the area by upgrading the fortress.

    ¡°But I¡¯ll have to postpone the territory construction for now. Where can I find a suitable ce to build the sub-territory?¡±

    He had to save the sub-territory construction forter, and he shifted his attention to thest new feature.

    Personal Domain.

    The description text is very short. Tang Yu searched for a while and felt this feature couldn¡¯t bepleted within the territorial range. So he called No. 2 to guard the castle and left the territory.

    The breeze was gentle, but the wind was hoarse and dry.

    The difference between the wilderness and the territory was growing bigger. Just like a Lord that just stayed in his castle all year round, he felt that the territory¡¯s climate was much morefortable than in the wild. With this in thoughts, maybe there¡¯s a lot of potential with his future real estate business n?

    A rare experience happened. A demonic beast caught his scent and punched, only to be snapped into two by a single punch.

    Tang Yu closed his eyes. Sure enough, he felt something different.

    ¡°Is this the Personal Domain?¡±

    The scope was small, no more than a hundred meters. He tried to build a building. This time, the way to operate it was different from the territory. Rather than opening it from the construction system panel, he meditated on it. He was aware that he could build it or not in his mind.

    So he tried building something, but all he could build were mostly defensive buildings. However, building a system building in his Personal Domain requires an extra cost.

    The spirit stone price remained the same, but the other materials cost slightly increased. It wasn¡¯t expensive, but Tang Yu felt something else from it.

    He headed to the opposite direction of the territory and walked out another kilometer or two. As he had expected, the material cost had increased. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m further away from the territory? So that means aside from spirit stones, the farther I am from the territory, the more expensive it will be.¡±

    Tang Yu pondered, ¡°Maybe I can use some local materials?¡±

    He put this thought on hold. Instead, he experimented with an alternative option. And the cost for construction of a temporary building had reduced a lot. After a while, a gradual realization emerged.

    ¡°A temporary building canst for three minutes, and it requires about a tenth of the original spirit stone cost, and it didn¡¯t need other resources.¡±

    In terms of cost alone, it was definitely cheaper than building a proper building.

    But¡­ the limit was only three minutes, what if he built ten, or a hundred?

    Smirking, he opened his eyes and looked towards a certain spot in the ground in front of him. After a few attempts, Tang Yu had be familiar with his Personal Domain and could construct a building with his eyes opened.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    A 3D model, from the building structure to a solid-state, took only a few seconds.

    Tang Yu circled the arrow tower for a closer look. It was just a temporary building. Apart from the slightly lighter color, there are no many visible differences from the real one.

    A demonic beast howled. It had caught the scent of delicious human flesh and rushed forward.

    Right now, the muzzle of the arrow shot out an energy arrow. Still running, the demonic beast¡¯s body burst open into a red mist. Compared to the original building, this temporary arrow tower wasn¡¯t that bad.

    Swish!

    Opening the building panel, he flipped the page to the Defense building list. Looking at the unlocked defensive buildings.

    ¡°Arrow Tower, Cannon, Spell Tower¡­¡±

    Aside from that.

    Anti-aircraft Cannon (Primarily used in dealing with aerial creatures).

    Beam Towers.

    Spike Traps.

    Scorching Jets.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    After the upgrade, there were more unlocked defensive buildings avable to build. Without mentioning the spirit stones used in building them, the damage was insanely simr!

    Now, he was truly an architectural ability hunter!

    But¡­

    ¡°It feels like I¡¯m walking down further and further on the path of spirit stones warrior.¡±

 Chapter 177

    <h4>Chapter 177</h4>

    Tree Shade Shelter, eastern area at the foot of the mountain. A field training ground.

    Tang Yu and Roger were both holding a dull training sword, exchanging blows after blows. Even though the de was dull, the aftermath of the battle was astonishing¡ªdust flying, hiding the parrying partner.

    Of course, Roger had suppressed his strength. Suddenly, Tang Yu¡¯s training longsword bloomed with the blood-like red light. He was learning Roger¡¯s battle skills, Blood Strikes.

    Roger was also using this move; the two red des shed.

    nk!

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but retreated a few steps backward and slowed down. Looked down, his training longsword had cracked.

    ¡°Milord¡¯s strike was very powerful.¡± Roger¡¯s sword also cracked, he was eximing from the bottom of his heart, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t used all of my strength before, I can¡¯t block this strike.¡±

    Blood sh, a low-level battle skill that was triggered by qi and Blood. However, Tang Yu used source power, and his Blood sh was instantly powered up.

    Roger couldn¡¯t do it. He can only use qi and Blood.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing more I can teach you from now on.¡±

    Tang Yu looked at the crumbling longsword in his hand. He already realized this. After the territory upgrade, he felt his status increased. Aside from the source power, his learning skills were improved a lot faster. Before, his Blood sh learning was stuck in thest step.

    After the Breakthrough, he mastered the skill, and also he had be more skilled inbat. This battle against Roger was the proof.

    He was about to say something when he saw Roger¡¯s figure stood under the sunlight. Yet this towering strong man seemed¡­ lonely?

    Tang Yu was stunned. Roger was one of the territory¡¯s earliest followers. He had seen the development of the territory. From nothing to something, from deste to now, gradually prosperous.

    Who had contributed the most to this progress? Tang Yu knew his ce. It was Roger who had worked so hard to guard the territory¡¯s safety.

    From the patrol member¡¯s point of view, Roger¡¯s broad back was the strongest guarantee that they would return safely from every mission out of the shelter.

    However, now, Roger¡¯s strength was already no match to Sky and Gray de. Even Shay would eventually surpass him. Tang Yu knew he would never feel jealous.

    But the source of his loneliness was his strength. Sooner orter, he would have to withdraw from the frontline. Thinking of this, Tang Yu sighed. He was speechless.

    Strengths weren¡¯t absolute, but it was a threshold that stopped most people without a doubt. Just like before the doomsday, some people casually read a book and became a top student.

    The others who studied day and night diligently could only afford to be a good student. This was the gap, it wasn¡¯t absolute, but enough to make people lose their motivation.

    The more people work hard, the more they realize the difference between their hard-working selves and a naturally talented prodigy.

    Some people are ordinary people, some are hunters. Among them, there were hunters with abilities. The people who can¡¯t survive thepetition could only observe.

    Tang Yu was well aware of this issue and was seeking a breakthrough. Wang Zhou was one of his experiments.

    Roger¡¯s desperation onlysted for a moment. Soon, he was motivated again and went to the other side to drill the patrol members.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Having understood his strength, Tang Yu was about to return to the castle when suddenly Chen Haiping stopped him at the castle entrance.

    ¡°Leader! Oh, I finally found you.¡±

    Tang Yu awkwardlyughed. Chen Haiping couldn¡¯t find him every day, and he couldn¡¯t just ask the followers to help him locate Tang Yu every time. Not having a phone sure is a troublesome thing.

    Gloomy, Chen Haiping spoke, ¡°There¡¯s a survivor who made an application to lease equipment. Since we didn¡¯t have this rule, I don¡¯t feel like I should make the decision about it.¡±

    ¡°Leasing? Do you mean renting things? But if we rent our equipment, we need to make sure that it all returns in one piece. It¡¯s too troublesome. I¡¯m not interested in that.¡± Tang Yu thoughtfully spoke.

    ¡°If a hunter proposed it to hunt down a demonic beast in the wild, I would already reject him. Because we have no guarantee, the equipment will return in one piece.¡± Chen Haipingughed and shook his head, ¡°The survivor proposing the Leasing was an ordinary survivor. She wanted to rent it not for hunting down demonic beasts but to process some materials. That¡¯s why I thought this kind of Leasing is possible.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Interested, Tang Yu asked again, ¡°It¡¯s indeed interesting. Why don¡¯t we invite her so she can tell us directly about the leasing method?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    He Qingqing followed behind Chen Haiping, nervous.

    After she was rescued by Tang Yu, she, her father, and the other survivors who were abducted by Lin Wei¡¯s men had settled down in the shelter.

    Before establishing the Labor Center, most of the new survivors were jobless, so they had no steady ie. They could only receive relief food to survive. But He Qingqing wasn¡¯t going to idly wait around. She had some brilliant ideas.

    As they walked, she could clearly see the majestic castle nearby, the exquisite spire, the glossy outer wall. It was such a grand building, something out of a dream.

    Ordinary survivors weren¡¯t qualified to enter this area. He Qingqing had no idea she would be summoned directly by the shelter leader after merely making an application request to rent equipment.

    Not only could she see the exquisite castle¡¯s appearance, but she also got to meet the legendary person who built the shelter.

    Walking on the stone path, that cool breeze calms her heart. Swaying the flowers in the garden brought the sweet fragrance up to her nose. He Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but inhale the sweet scent, her mind rxed.

    Slowly pacing behind Chen Haiping, the exquisite and luxurious decor inside made her even more amazed. After the doomsday, we were building a castle-like this cost something more than strength and manpower.

    The two of them entered a room at the side of the hall, which looked simr to a cafe. Upon entering, she saw Tang Yu sitting on a chair. At the Leader¡¯s invitation, she politely sat opposite him.

    A servant puppet served her a cup of coffee.

    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you.¡± He Qingqing was stunned. She opened her mouth to take a small sip, her body shivered. It¡¯s been so long since shest tasted coffee.

    ¡°Tell me what you have in mind. How you n to rent it, how much you need, and for what. I may or may not agree.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, her small face became solemn, ¡°This time, I¡¯m nning to rent a batch of manufactured swords, no less than ten. If it¡¯s all possible, I also n to rent some puppets, mainly for processing the demonic beasts pelts¡­¡±

 Chapter 178

    <h4>Chapter 178</h4>

    The furs of low-ranked demonic beasts were simply worthless. The furs epted by the shelter needed to be at least from the Fourth Awakening Stage demonic beast. Hunters willing to trade with a slightly lower grade, but they didn¡¯t care much about the First or Second Awakening Stage demonic beasts furs. Because the number of demonic beasts on this stage is too much, their furs were basically worthless.

    However, He Qingqing saw this as a business opportunity.

    Indeed, it¡¯s not strong enough to craft protective gear. Hunters who had money would wear leather armor made from the fur of higher rank demonic beasts. Although there weren¡¯t many Fourth Awakening Beasts they encountered, the fur from a huge beast could be made into several leather clothing and was affordable to most hunters. While the richer ones would just buy equipment from the shelter¡¯s equipment supermarket.

    But she was just an ordinary survivor. She¡¯s not even a hunter. She had no special ability. She had no ability to craft protection gears. However, she could make some finely tailored leather clothes.

    The ones that the hunters wore were very crude. It¡¯s basically just a few pelts washed and sewn together. Some even embedded scales for extra protection. Although they looked ugly, their protective abilities were good. It became the choices of most hunters who entered the wilderness for the first time.

    However, once they returned safely to the shelters, they won¡¯t wear such a piece of clothing again. It¡¯s because they had no choice, but if they had a choice to wear more fashionable clothing for a low price, He Qingqing believed her clothes would sell well.

    The ones she had from the First and Second Awakening Stage beasts were cheap. The clothes made with the fur wasn¡¯t as fragile as the one they had before the doomsday where hunters would identally tear them apart while wearing them. With this, it would save them from unnecessary embarrassment.

    He Qingqing had made a few clothes and was able to sell them well. However, she encountered some problems during the crafting process. The clothes made with hands weren¡¯t efficient. Plus, the furs were extremely durable even though they were just ordinary demonic beast furs.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to hire a hunter. With her strength alone, she would struggle to cut down the furs. The fur won¡¯t be cut neatly, so the clothing quality will decline.

    She hade up with the idea of renting manufactured weapons. With the sharpness of these weapons, even an ordinary person like her could cut those furs easily. If the Leader didn¡¯t agree, she could take out little savings she had earned to buy some of them.

    After she finished speaking, she waited patiently for the Leader¡¯s response.

    After a while, Tang Yu finally nodded, ¡°The equipment can be rented to you, including the puppets. But since this is a business, they would be taxes and stuff. You understand how it goes, right?¡±

    ¡°As for the exact price of the lease and taxes, someone from the logistics department will contact youter.¡±

    He Qingqing¡¯s expression brightened, and after a few more conversations, she got up and left.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Tang Yu tapped his fingers on the table.

    Before, he had intended to develop business rather than directing most survivors intobor. It¡¯s better to let them earn their own money. In the end, all those spirit stones would end up in his warehouse. It¡¯s called providing the soil and letting the nts grow on their own. They were saving the effort to fertilize them.

    A veritable way to make money. He had thought of this after themercial district construction wasplete. Just now, He Qingqing was a step ahead of him. It¡¯s a good thing.

    ¡°As long as we provide her enough space, she should be able to earn a lot of spirit stones. She had nned it carefully.¡±

    The fur business isn¡¯t that much of a challenge. It just needs a rtively stable market and the person promoting it. When the timees, there will be many survivors who will follow He Qingqing¡¯s footsteps. This way, thepetitiveness and prosperity of themercial district can be promoted.

    One day when he walked in the territory, he could go out and turn left to the food vendors, turn right to equipment vendors, and experience joy in the middle alley. This was the proper territory he had dreamed of. He realized it wouldn¡¯t be easy, so he could only develop slowly, step by step.

    He held on to the Buddhist teaching. Of course, it would be great if he could develop quickly, but if he couldn¡¯t, then let¡¯s just¡­ let fate take its course.

    ¡°Renting puppets is a good idea. Although basic puppets can¡¯t do fine work, they¡¯re sufficient enough in doing some coarse works.¡±

    In terms ofbat, the basic puppet was gradually failing to keep up with his pace. Yet, it was still better than ordinary hunters. So¡­

    Tang Yu turned to look at Chen Haiping beside him, ¡°Mr. Chen, how many hunters do we have in the shelter now? I mean, the wild hunters that didn¡¯t belong to any departments.¡±

    The statistical information was under the Department of Municipal Affairs.

    Pondering, Chen Haiping spoke, ¡°As ofst night, there were a total of 156 hunters, where 132 had already registered in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Where the rest of them had just arrived here and are still observing.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    He Yuanhang was carrying a beer bottle in his hand, lying veryfortably on thewn. The sunlight was a bit fierce, but he didn¡¯t feel hot.

    ¡°The shelter¡¯s climate is getting more and morefortable. I can¡¯t imagine how hot it is outside. I don¡¯t even want to take missions.¡±

    As the Leader of the shelter¡¯s registered adventurer¡¯s team, He Yuanhang relied on the shelter¡¯s mission. With this, he could maintain a steady ie and a stable life. He can¡¯t continue risking his life day after day. The wilderness is treacherous. No one can guarantee they could return safely to the shelter each time they went out.

    Most adventurer teams went out for a day and used the money to livefortably for a few days.

    The first thing they need to do is checking out for suitable missions. As he continued toy down, a young man walked past him.

    ¡°Brother Qiang!¡±

    The young man stopped in his tracks.

    Smiling, He Yuanhang asked, ¡°Brother Qiang, life has to move on. You¡¯re so strong. It¡¯s a shame you don¡¯t go out to hunt down demonic beasts. Let¡¯s join my adventurer¡¯s team.¡±

    The young man in front of him was strong. It seemed that he has initially been the shelter¡¯s prisoner, but was released somehow. He and Fang Qiang were quite close. Every time they saw each other, they looked vacant. As if they had unspeakable vicissitudes of experience.

    Fang Qiang raised his head. His eyes were crystal clear under the messy hair. He spoke with a hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re right, people need to move on. I already paid what I owe to him. So now I should live for myself.¡±

    Hearing this, He Yuanhang was surprised, ¡°Then¡­ Brother Qiang agreed to join my adventurer team? I¡¯ll give you the Vice-leader, or even the Leader!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hope too much.¡± Fang Qiang nced coldly, ¡°I¡¯d rather do it alone unless I find a suitable teammate.¡±

    He Yuanhang: ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Fang Qiang had broken his heart.

    At this time, a member of his team with a beer belly ran over towards him from a distance. ¡°Captain! Captain! Big news! The Adventurer¡¯s Guild just released a new notice!¡±

 Chapter 179

    <h4>Chapter 179</h4>

    ¡°What new notice, Fatty? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy.¡± He Yuanhang snorted.

    Can¡¯t you see that Qiang is here! With this kind of performance, their adventuring group was going to be lowered by another level in Fang Qiang¡¯s eyes. And his hope of turning him into the group had dropped.

    The fat man¡¯s face was painted with aggravation, his eyes filled with grudges, ¡°The new notice from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild says that they are going to divide the adventurers and adventurer teams into star ratings.

    Raising the star will allow us to buy more items, as well as discounts and other benefits. I also saw that the shelter¡¯s puppet is avable on the purchase list.¡±

    ¡°What?? We can even buy puppets?!¡± He Yuanhang was shocked, ¡°That¡¯s big news! What are you waiting for?! Hurry! Hurry! Someone else will get there first!¡± He dragged the fat man and went on bbering. He had forgotten what he said.

    Fat men¡¯s expression became even more gloomy.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    The temporary notice sent out by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild aroused the curiosity of many registered adventurers. Those who were resting and hadn¡¯t taken a mission out yet.

    Even those who hesitated to settle in the shelter or crossing the dangerous wilderness to Lindong gathered in front of the notice board after hearing the news. Staying here or not, there¡¯s nothing wrong with checking out the notice.

    When He Yuanhuang arrived, it was already crowded. He was heartbroken, afraid that all the good stuff had been snatched.

    Inside the guildhall, the screens were filled with scrolling text of the notice. After carefully inspecting the notice, He Yuanhuang finally understood. Basically, the points they gathered frompleting missions can be used to exchange for equipment and supplies.

    When the umted points reached a certain level, they could be used toplete the adventurer¡¯s star ascension.

    The redeemed points won¡¯t affect the star ascension. The higher their star level, the higher they will receive priority to receive missions. And some advanced missions require a certain star level.

    Likewise, there were some equipment and supplies that only became exchangeable after reaching a certain star level.

    Taking another look at the adventurers¡¯ division, they will be divided into one to nine stars. But right now, only the first 5 star levels were open. The items exchangeable by 1-star adventurers were the same ones as before. While there¡¯s a slight change once they rise to 2 stars.

    The standardbat puppet was on the exchange list for 2-star adventurers. The number of points needed was cheap, only 20! It was much cheaper than a basic sword!

    He Yuanhang¡¯s eyes were glowing with excitement. The others around him were all discussing the same thing.

    ¡°It seems like the shelter had released a lot of good stuff this time. Not just the puppets, but also the enhanced basic longswords. Those things were originally limited to the patrol teams.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s just for the 2-stars adventurers! There¡¯s a lot more to gain from the 3-stars! There¡¯s a lot of valuable items, even ess to training camps. 2-stars can exchange ess for intermediate training equipment, while the 3-stars can have the advanced ones. We haven¡¯t even seen the intermediate ones, right?¡±

    ¡°Why is nobody paying attention to the price? 2 stars adventurers already had discounts. 9.5% off for 2 stars, 10% off for 3 stars, and at the 9 stars, it¡¯s 60%! It¡¯s very cheap! Although it¡¯s not open yet, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the shelter opens it. I¡¯m getting excited from just thinking about it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have saved some points for a basic sword. But now there¡¯s a lot of options I can exchange for! Oh, just choosing one will drive me mad!¡±

    They hadn¡¯t expected the shelter to release so many new items at once. Some of them wanted to be free, unbounded by the rules. But they envied the patrol¡¯s benefits at the same time. While the others wanted to join the patrols but couldn¡¯t. It¡¯s been a while since theyst heard the new patrols recruitment.

    He Yuanhuang pulled the fat man¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get in the line. I still have over 30 points on my ount. It¡¯s more than enough to exchange for abat puppet.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Captain¡­¡± The fat man stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°What is it?! Say it!!¡±

    The fat man finally spoke. ¡°Captain, your points aren¡¯t enough to raise into a 2 stars adventurer. Even our adventurer team still couldn¡¯t.¡±

    He Yuanhang: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The adventurer team was also divided into stars. In fact, most hunters who went out into the wilderness on a mission do it in small teams. They also received missions as a team. The rewards will be distributed ording to their team works, or by a specific distribution method.

    The sum of umted points of all the team members is the highest point that team had, which is equivalent to the ¡°experience value¡± used to upgrade their team stars.

    Once it reaches a certain level, they can upgrade their team star levels. After raising the team star ratings, all of the members will enjoy the benefits of the team.

    The fat man looked in disbelief, ¡°A hunter needs 100 points to rise to 2 stars, while a small adventurer team like ours needs 400 points to advance to the 2 stars. I just checked. The current highest point of our team is just 36 points. It¡¯s not enough to advance higher.¡±

    A small team mostly had 5 members. As long as they had the same strength level, their team would raise stars faster than being alone. Teamwork with umted points added to it will be faster than individual rising.

    If their small adventurer team could expand into a medium one with a quota of 25 people, then their working efficiency would rise higher.

    Unfortunately, there was a fee to upgrade the team size. The fat man quietly looked at their leader, who bought alcohol every day. He was worried that their team would forever be stuck at the small for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Is that all the points we¡¯re missing? Then, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry up and ept some missions!¡± He Yuanhuang immediately spoke, ¡°Go and inform the others. Forget it, and we better take the mission first. If not, the good ones will be taken by others!¡±

    Everyone had the same idea as him. The rest of the people that were resting on the shelter hurried up to take missions to earn points. A minutete is a great loss!

    The thought of being stuck as the first stars, while he was watching others advance to 2-stars and redeemed good things, made him shiver.

    He quickly squeezed to the window to take a look and was relieved. In addition to the newly exchangeable items, the shelter had added many new missions. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t get any points.

 Chapter 180

    <h4>Chapter 180</h4>

    [Collecting Squeaky Grass (1-Star Mission)]

    Collect at least ten squeaky grasses, requiringpleteness of over 90%. Mission Reward: 10 points.

    [Finding Red Hot Iron (1 Star Mission )]

    Provide clear clues, or turn in a certain amount of Red Hot Iron. Mission Reward: 10-200 points.

    He Yuanhang shook his head.

    There are no clear clues for this kind of Mission, from the first day he arrived in the shelter, he had seen this kind of quest.

    Sometimes some peoplepleted this kind of Mission, but only took the quests after finding a clue and collecting the rewards.

    He wouldn¡¯t take this kind of Mission unless he really had a clue about it, or else it would remain on the list of iplete missions.

    In addition to points, the missionpletion rate and wind rating were also the standard keys in measuring the adventurer team.

    He Yuanhuang continued to read.

    [Send Invitation (1 Star Mission)]

    Go to the area around West Lake and deliver invitations to the three small shelters in that area. Introduce them about the development of Tree Shade Shelter and invite them to set up shop in themercial area of Three Shade Shelter.

    The Mission¡¯splete rate will be judged based on how many people areing to the shelter. Reward: 10-30 Points.

    ¡°Nah, this Mission also takes too much time. God knows whether it will be three days or five days before the Mission is judgedpleted.¡±

    [Ascending Star (2-Star Mission)]

    In addition to reaching the 3-star standard, from 3-stars onwards, adventurers wanting to rise to the upper star would be required toplete an Ascending Star Mission, which will be generated randomly after the adventurer took the Mission and will not appear to exceed the star difficulty.

    Requirement: 2-Star adventurers with sufficient points up to the 3-Star standard. Completion rate: over 80%.

    ¡°Skip! Skip! I haven¡¯t even reached a fucking 2-stars yet!¡±

    He continued to read.

    [Capture Alive (1-Star Team Mission)]

    Capture a thunder lizard alive. There¡¯s news that this alienated beast haunts Wuxian County. The strength is around the Second or Third Awakening Stage. Reward: 30 points.

    ¡°This is it!¡± He Yuanhang¡¯s eyes lit up. The mission detail was borate enough, and their team could handle the beast¡¯s strength.

    After receiving the Mission, he instructed the fat man to inform the other members. He didn¡¯t leave the building yet because he still wanted to browse through the avable quests. It would be great if he could find another suitable quest.

    Even if they managed to rise to 2 stars, they still need a lot of points to exchange various equipment.

    He Yuanhang thought an adventurer guild could take up to 3 unfinished quests. As long as they stay in before the deadline, they can grab it and make others envy.

    Browsing through the avable quest, he ended up not taking any more quests. It¡¯s because either the deadline was too long, or the mission difficulty was too high for them.

    In his opinion, not many adventurers had the guts to take a mission that requires them to go into the 4-star high-risk area.

    He wasn¡¯t all disappointed. There were already a few teams that arrived here before him. Maybe they took the easy missions and left¡ªwhat a shame.

    ¡°Damn it. The easy missions had been picked up by others. The fastest time toplete the remaining Mission will be judged in three days! We¡¯re so close to thest point to ascend to the 2-star adventurer!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re the same. It¡¯s not that long after we registered as adventurers. God knows how long it would take to ascend higher. But I¡¯d love to have that puppet tho. Once our team obtains that puppet, we can do so manybat strategies, and ourbat efficiency and missionpletion rate will increase.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I regret that I didn¡¯t take enough missions back then. As a small adventurers team, we¡¯re quite simr, you know. We registered at the same time with those mission fanatics. But now, they had reached 2-stars or even had umted halfway up to 3-stars. I envy them! I just saw them exchange a lot of brand new equipment!¡±

    All around him, the other team¡¯s fiery discussion hummed in his ears. Suddenly, He Yuanhang became happy. As long as there were people who were less fortunate like him, he was delighted.

    Suddenly, someone eximed. ¡°Wait! I¡¯m so excited to find a very suitable mission!¡±

    ¡°Mission? What Mission?! Then hurry and pick it up before someone else does!¡± The fellow adventurers around him were anxious.

    ¡°Not exactly.¡± The man¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any slightest hint of anxiety,¡± This is a collecting mission, and it has no limit.¡±

    ¡°Collecting missions? That¡¯s not a good one¡­¡±

    Before he finished, he saw the mission detail that his friend told him about.

    [Collecting Spirit Stones (1-Star Mission)]

    Turn in 10 spirit stones. Reward: 10 points.

    Their eyes were wide open. They ventured the wilderness every day, who the hell didn¡¯t have a handful of spirit stones in their pockets? Exchanging spirit stones for points, would it be a loss?

    How could it be?!

    He had seen the exchange list. A point for a spirit stone would add to theirpleted points? The points were only exchangeable for items at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, but still, that wasn¡¯t a loss.

    In this shelter, there were a lot of items that can be bought with spirit stones. But some rare items could only be exchanged with points, like the one on the 2-star exchange list.

    ¡°Not only that! Just think about it. If we have enough points and smoothly ascend to a 2-star adventurer team, we will get a 15% off discount! So not only will we not have any loss, but we will make a profit out of it!¡±

    He Yuanhang¡¯s eyes widened at the realization.

    The simple Mission still requires them to travel out from the shelter towards the wilderness, even for a short distance.

    A round trip would take at least a few hours. How can it bepared to just turning in spirit stones for points?!

    The shelter was simply too generous!!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    In a certain room in the castle.

    A crystal ball floated, disying the Adventurer¡¯s Guild on screen. Although the moving picture was silent, he could see that the new notice had stirred up the hearts of the hunters to spend money.

    And the mission take rate suddenly increased a lot.

    In just a short time, he had gained thousands of spirit stones.

    The points the hunters earned was used to exchange for better equipment and items to improve their strength, which will result in their performance improvement and speed increase in earning points.

    It¡¯s also equivalent to the fact that Lord Tang earned money a lot faster.

    ¡°Nah, what¡¯s the point of watching these men? I¡¯d better go and upgrade the core buildings. ording to the system, there¡¯s a lot of change happened in the territory after reaching Level 4. Then upgrading the core buildings should also bring a lot of surprises.¡±

    He didn¡¯tck spirit stones anyway.

    When he ran out of spirit stones, those hard-working adventurers would fill it back in.

    After all, they earned money too!

    It¡¯s a win-win situation.

 Chapter 181

    <h4>Chapter 181</h4>

    [Ding¨C] [Ding¨C] [Ding¨C]

    Of all the four core buildings, the Pub, Workshop, and the Market were upgradable to the same level as the territory. Naturally, Tang Yu upgraded it remotely.

    He was smart enough to anticipate that there would be a bunch of iing system notifications after the upgrade. This time, he set the notification to ¡®receive but not remind.¡¯

    In just a few seconds, no more system dings were heard. Yet the system log was updated with a bunch of messages.

    All of them are rted to the core building descriptions. He carefully inspected through the descriptions.

    ¡°As I expected. Level 4 is a whole new level, just like leaping from beginner to intermediate level. The three core building functions also changed a bit.¡±

    The workshop now can process higher-grade materials to craft equipment. It also had an additional strengthening function.

    Scanning over it, as he had expected, the strengthening had a certain sess rate. If he had bad luck, he could also damage the equipment. In truth, it was a spirit stone wasting strengthening function.

    The item on the daily Market refresh bar had increased a lot. Aside from that, there¡¯s an additional consumption discount function. Spend 100.000 spirit stones for 10% discount, 1 million spirit stones for 20% discount. Tang Yu was stunned. He had just done the same trick to adventurers.

    Did the system try to do the same thing when he turned around? He, Lord Tang, won¡¯t fall into the trap! But he was gluttonous for the items.

    Of all the core buildings, the Pub had the biggest change.

    [Increase the number of followers contract slots to 18 and have a chance to summon followers other than humans.] [Enable the Legacy function and generate a job statue in the Pub.]

    Job Legacy: during the Legacy Ritual, one canprehend the Job¡¯sbat experience,prehend the corresponding Job¡¯s battle technique, and obtain a copy of the Job¡¯s cultivation method.

    Tang Yu was somewhat surprised. Originally, there were three more contract slots for every level up. Level 3 Pub had nine contract slots, and he had used 7.

    This time, however, the contract slots directly doubled to 18. Followers were rted to the territory¡¯s corebat power. Raising so many of them all of a sudden gave him a shock.

    ¡°Not just the human race? So what else can be summoned? Elves? Dwarves? Dragon?¡± Tang Yu was somewhat hopeful. He had asked ine and the others about it. But they said they haven¡¯t heard of any of these creatures. Possibly, they didn¡¯t exist in their world, or maybe the followers didn¡¯t have a wide range of activities and information as they were not noble-born and had no reliable source of information.

    The only noble-born follower was Kevin. But the old man was so obsessed with equipment manufacturing that he almost slept with cold metal in his arms¡ªa good thorough wash, bath, and burning incense. And then the regr worship to his ancestors.

    Although he still only could summon B-rank followers, and they even couldn¡¯t break through to the second realm, the rituals should be done properly.

    Lord Tang was a superstitious person. There¡¯s no telling when he could do such a huge summoning ritual again.

    Thus, Lord Tang began the summoning ritual.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Half an hourter, Tang Yu had sessfully signed a contract with eight followers. He had determined to stop there.

    The remaining slots would be left open. In case one day, his luck exploded and summoned a follower beyond A-rank.

    The other reason was it took longer to exin things to the newly summoned followers and summoned the others to be guided.

    This time, his good luck also erupted. Probably because the newly upgraded Pub always brought good luck, or maybe his worship pose was on point?

    Among the eight followers, two of them were A-rank adventurers. Shaking his head, he felt like the worship pose can be attempted next time.

    But¡­ he nced at the two followers remaining near him. The training six were all humans. But these two happened to trigger the other than human race possibility. They were also the A-ranked ones.

    One on the right was tall¡­ No, he could no longer be considered as tall. Tang Yu felt quite a pressure when he stood beside him.

    The stone man n, Tyron. Tyron had a simple face, arge bald head reflecting silver under the sunlight. If one ignored his tall body, he looked like a human.

    But he was 3 meters tall, his arms were thicker than Tang Yu¡¯s thigh, and his muscles were textured like granite, or perhaps it was the real rock?

    He was also the strongest followers Tang Yu had summoned with the Tenth Awakening Stage strength. Tang Yu had no doubt that a casual punch from this man would leave a deep crater on the ground.

    ¡°My Lord, is it true that there are¡­ many, many¡­ delicious rocks here?¡± The rock spoke with his deep and deafening voice.

    Tang Yu quickly lowered his hands, then a gesture to lower the volume, and finally felt the pressure on his eardrums gradually subsided.

    Pointing in the distance, two logistics department employees with a carload of high-grade rock drove over.

    Tyron¡¯s expression brightened. After getting Tang Yu¡¯s approval, he thumped to the back trunk position of the car, grabbed the rocks with his big hands, and stuffed them into his mouth.

    Crunch!

    It looked like Tyron was a bit hungry.

    ¡°Delicious, hmm, delicious¡­ Especially this kind¡­¡±

    Tang Yu saw that Tyron was holding onto a green rock and then saw that there were ck rocks, grey rocks, and mottled rocks next to it¡­ It tastes differently depending on the color of your heart, right?

    The two logistics employees who were delivering the goods next to him, their eyes filled with doubts.

    They were so close to grabbing a handful of gravel and putting it in their mouths to see if it was so tasty.

    Tang Yu facepalmed. He was worried that the habits of the non-humans were so different from the humans that they wouldn¡¯t even know how to arrange it.

    ¡°Tyron is fine. It looks like just having stones is enough for him.¡± Tang Yu muttered.

    He is turning to the little girl on his left.

    Oguri.

    She was the exact opposite of Tyron. Just barely tall enough to reach his waist, with long curly onion-green hair and a small pouty face.

    She looked soft and cuddly as if she was a child. But Tang Yu knew that the little girl was already an adult, and the reason for her short stature was simply because of her race.

    At first, he thought that the Dwarf race had produced cute loli. However, that wasn¡¯t the case. This little girl was not rted to the Dwarf race.

    She was from the bamboo rat race, which couldn¡¯t grow taller for the rest of their life.

    Standing together with Tyron, the visual impact wasn¡¯t that great. A giant and a loli. Tang Yu thought to himself.

    At the moment, Oguri was covering her little head. Her body swayed as if she was dizzy from Tyron¡¯s deafening voice. Suddenly, she stumbled upon her legs and fell to the ground, crying.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ eh,¡± Tang Yu felt like he had encountered a huge crisis. There were still two employees from the logistics department nearby. What would they say if they saw this scene? Lord Tang making a small child cry? Absolutely not!

    Tang Yu was stunned, but he suddenly pulled out a lollipop and tore off it is outer packaging with one hand and stuffed it on Oguri¡¯s mouth.

    The little girl subconsciously opened her mouth and took the candy, her eyes suddenly brightened. ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­ sobs¡­ and it doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ sobs¡­¡±

    ¡­.It looks like it¡¯s easy to feed her too.

 Chapter 182

    <h4>Chapter 182</h4>

    The other six human followers were very well bnced, all ranging between Sixth and Ninth Awakening.

    The valiant knight, Carmen brothers.

    Astrologist sisters, Protoss Star, and Moon.

    And Sniper Lorraine.

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t sure if the system had had a chance to see the timing of his mass summoning and sent out twins and triplets at once, which was impressive. But he couldn¡¯t identify the Astrologist sister and Carmen triplets.

    ¡°Is this considered a package? I wonder if there are anybobat techniques? There¡¯s not even a discount on the fee!¡± Shook his head, he arranged a room for Ogura and Tyron.

    Tyron couldn¡¯t live in the castle. But if he had to squeeze in, he should renovate the castle to amodate him. It was spacious andfortable.

    There was a delicious quarry nearby, so Tyron was delighted he couldn¡¯t hide his smile.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Currently, the territory has a total of fifteen followers. Except for Kevin as a researcher, all of them are considered experts, including Oguri. Even though she cried rather easily.¡±

    He nned to officially depart for the Sunset Shelter tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow.

    At that time, he would lead some of his followers there, and the remaining few would be stationed in the territory.

    Now that he was fully staffed, he wouldn¡¯t have to put all the heavy burdens on Roger¡¯s shoulders every time he went out.

    Most of the things he needed were also fully prepared¡ªspace tents for resting in the wild, items for escaping and scouting, maps, etc.

    But, The most crucial thing was Floating Chariot. The materials he had were enough to create several chariots.

    The mostcking material was the extraordinary metal extracted from the Metal Swallowing Beast. It was kept in the newly opened beast taming ground where it was fed with arge amount of high-quality metal ore every day.

    Then the metal ores, from the Metal Swallowing Beast, were taken with a special method, painless and without surgery.

    ncing at the chubby Metal Swallowing Beast, it didn¡¯t show any kind of resistance. Indeed, feeding it was an easy abduction.

    ¡°With the Floating Chariot¡¯s speed, if everything goes well, we can reach the Luoxia Shelter within 3 to 5 days.¡±

    The Chariot¡¯s biggest advantage was its mobility. If they couldn¡¯t defeat an enemy, then they just had to run away.

    On full power, this Chariot could outrun a fully perfected Awakening Stage flying beast.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Back to the Pub.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t stop at the first floor, stomping on the tawny wooden stairs up to the second floor.

    The second-flooryout was roughly simr to that of the first floor, with several rustic wooden tables neatly ced.

    The wood patterns on the tabletops were carved with a circle pattern. In the end, there were no counters or storage racks for drinks like the one on the first floor, but a shelf was set up for aesthetics.

    The shelf was originally empty, and this Pub was unupied on weekdays. But right now, there were five majestic statues on that shelf, standing side by side.

    A warrior was wearing heavy armor with a stoic face¡ªhands gripping the hilt of his sword, stuck upside down on the ground.

    A mage with one hand ced on his chest and a staff in his hand, his hair scattered over his shoulder, wearing a headband carved with exquisite pattern.

    An assassin shrouded in ck robes, his face hidden, with no distinction between man or woman, only showing a dagger¡¯s cold glimmer from his wrist.

    Holding a gun against his cold hard face, finger pressed on the trigger was the sniper.

    A priest was holding a holy hammer aloft, shouting his soul out.

    Five jobs.

    Five statues.

    There were statues that could pass a job.

    Now Tang Yu has learned the basic skills of Heavy sh, Multiple sh, and Blood sh and possesses a certain degree ofbat skills.

    Inmon sense, he already had a warrior¡¯s qualification. However, the five major jobs were only basic jobs. Each had numerous branches that were called advanced jobs.

    The newly opened legacy function was randomly attached to three advanced jobs. Magic Swordsman, Frost Mage, and Discipline Knight.

    ording to the system description, the rest of the advanced jobs¡¯ legacy crystals had a probability of being bought from the Level 4 Market.

    If an expert on that job had reached the job¡¯s qualification to a certain degree, they would also be able to produce legacy crystals that carried information about the job.

    ¡°Now that I think of it, I managed to summon valiant knights, astrologists, illusionists, snipers, and others. Although they said that the legacy they received was iplete, they¡¯re still advanced jobs anyway, higher than a basic job. This should be the hidden benefit from the Level 4 Pub.¡±

    Tang Yu turned on the legacy function.

    First, he walked to his favorite statue of the master¡­ mage, and the mage job statue instantly lit up with white light.

    Several white threads spread up from the base and flowed to gather at the top. The faint white light onlysted for a short moment, and then quickly extinguished. The Mage Statue was silent again.

    Tang Yu: ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    That¡¯s a sign of zeropatibility! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß!

    He knew that there were limits to job legacy. The higher thepatibility, the more legacy messages one could receive, and the benefit will be greater.

    And those with zeropatibility naturally couldn¡¯t even meet the most basic requirements.

    He couldn¡¯t even ept a Mage¡¯s legacy, let alone advance to the job Frost Mage.

    Tang Yu was not frustrated, not at all. Life isn¡¯t as good as you want it to be, so just look on the bright side. He had expected it anyway!

    After a few attempts, he fulfilled the requirement for the job legacy of Warrior, Assassin, and Sniper.

    But he didn¡¯t receive the legacy and indoctrination. In reality, there is no single job restriction. A mage can also go to the battlefield with his fists.

    However, epting legacy and indoctrination is stressful to his soul, and Tang Yu¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t this basic legacy. Not to mention that they would cost him greatly, in spirit stones.

    He stopped in front of the Warrior Job Statue. From the base of the statue, a fluorescent white thread converged towards the top.

    The glow on it grew brighter and brighter; an imaginary figure of a warrior holding a longsword appeared behind the statue.

    The longsword was burning with a zing red me.

    It was the legacy of the Demon Swordsman, and he had fulfilled the requirements.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    White light burst on the warrior statue, so dazzling that it temporarily blinded him.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    The firmament was as bright red as fire, and the meteorite dragged its tail and crashed down.

    The ground trembled, and there were cries and sounds of fighting everywhere. As far as the eye could see, there was a ck mass of fierce-looking monsters, surging in like a tidal wave.

    A warrior wearing armor doused in blood and fire was holding a sword that looked like a crystal polished into a long sword, with mes burning brightly.

    The crystal longsword wrapped in zing mes swung out.

    For a split second, the zing fire praised the ground.

    Pirs of fire rose into the sky, burning through the dome.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu came back to his senses, startled as he looked at the job statue in front of him, the glow had faded.

    For a moment just now, it was as if he had transformed into an unrivaled Demon Swordsman, one person, one sword, and turned that tide-like monster into ashes.

    ¡°Is this the Demon Swordsman¡­?¡±

    He raised his hand.

    Whoosh~

    mes emerged from the palm of his hand, stretching into lines and gathering into shape. In a blink of an eye, Tang Yu already held a long sword in his hand made out of mes.

    [Battle Skill ¨C zing me Sword.]

    He resisted the urge to wield the ming longsword out, and the zing fire sword dispersed¡ªspots of sparks dissipating into the air.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Right now, somewhere in the wilderness.

    An Underground Institute.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha-¡°

    Professor Zheng, wearing round-rimmed sses, was excited andughing loudly as he looked at the wonderful body in front of him.

    No. 1.

    His most sessful experimental subject.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    Number 1 stood in theb, naked and expressionless as if it was a human statue.

    It was a female hunter, her hair had been shaved, every inch of her skin was exposed to the air.

    Her wheat-colored skin was streaked with countless thumb-thin purple stripes, writhing like reptiles, leaving no skin intact. It looked bizarre and inexplicable.

    This was Number 1, his most sessful experimental subject. Perfectly embedded with the demonic beast genes, he had imnted into the subject¡¯s body.

    Professor Zheng¡¯s eyes were glowing, scrutinizing it, gazing at those weird purple streaks as if looking at the most wonderful thing in the world.

    ¡°Very good, very good, with this perfect experimental subject, I¡¯ll soon be able to create more Beastly Warriors¡­¡±

    Originally, without the experimental material provided by Lin Wei, it would take a lot of time for this n of his to seed.

    He was lucky that the experimental subject and demonic beast genes perfectly matched.

    Under the round frame sses that reflected the silver light, Professor Zheng gazed with both eyes, as if prating the subject¡¯s skin, bones, internal organs, cells, genes¡­

    His special ability to gaze to an extreme extent and even could see the changes in cellr genes was his special ability.

    The sess of Number 1¡¯s experiment was small. Yet, Professor Zheng¡¯s special ability could take this coincidence and turn it into a real possibility.

    Ding

    Theputer next to the screen that had fallen into hibernation mode awakened, revealing a desktop with numerous folders in it.

    ¡°Oh? Has the field test on 2 and 3 beenpleted?¡±

    Using the experience of Number 1, Professor Zheng quickly created Experiment Subject Number 2 and 3.

    Although the gic match rate was not as high as Number 1, the stability wasn¡¯t perfect. However, as a weapon, he was satisfied enough with numbers 2 and 3¡¯s strength.

    He received the file from the testing department, a video recorded in the field. On the screen, a bald man was confronting a powerful alienated beast.

    The alienated beast looked like it was mutated from a wild boar. Two stories tall, as if it was a small mound, with smoke spewing from its nostrils.

    He was charging towards the bald man like a fast train. The man didn¡¯t flinch or dodge, staring straight at the huge thing in front of him.

    His mouth split open up to his earlobes, revealing a mouth full of sharp teeth, his eyes were milky white, looking very frightening.

    His shirt burst open violently. Several flesh-colored tentacles stretched out from his back, like swimming snakes, extremely fast, whooshing out dozens of meters in length.

    Like steel needles and fiercely stabbed into the mutated boar.

    The wild boar¡¯s fur, which was as hard as an armored car, was like paper mache before these flesh-colored tentacles.

    The tentacles pierced deeply into the body of the mutated wild boar. It howled miserably.

    Experiment Subject 2 didn¡¯t move, but the tentacles seemed to be sucking on something. The fleshy tentacles were touching the boar¡¯s fur constantly expanding and contracting.

    In just a few seconds, the alienated boar¡¯s body shrank, its blood had been emptied. The bald man¡¯s long tongue licked his sharp teeth, revealing a satisfied after-dinner smile.

    The screen turned. This time, it was Number Two two himself who was holding the camera. He advanced and narrated as he went along.

    He even turned back and cracked his mouth at the camera from time to time.

    Just like a tour guide describing the surrounding sights.

    However, there wasn¡¯t any pleasant scenery around Number 2. Instead, there were hideous-looking demonic beasts densely packed in the area.

    Sometimes when the surrounding area was blocked by demonic beasts, Number 2 just calmly squeezing past the demonic beasts. It was just like a herd of demonic beasts, but No. 2 was in no man¡¯snd.

    Demonic Beasts were the most sensitive to human scent, and devouring humans was an instinct engraved in their genes.

    Yet right now, Number 2 was walking through the group of Demonic Beasts, as if he was a Demonic Beast himself.

    ¡°Having a great strength and the demonic beast didn¡¯t attack. This experiment is indeed a sess! This is the New Human! The correct direction of research!

    Those puny people who didn¡¯t even dare to perform experiments with a human body¡­ how could you possibly imagine the secrets that lurk among humanity?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a great honor for those experiment subjects for their contribution to this research!¡±

    Professor Zhengughed madly. In the end, he frowned again. Indeed, he had seeded. But only two sessful experiments weren¡¯t enough. What he wanted was an army of them.

    ¡°I ran out of test subjects. The only ones left were the useless ordinary humans. But still, the most suitable ones are hunters¡­¡±

    Before, it was Lin Wei who continuously sent the experiment subjects. But what can you expect from a dead man?

    As the supreme person in charge of theb, despite therge size of the ce and arge number of personnel, almost all of them were researchers with littlebat power.

    The remaining fewbat hunters were still the personnel Lin Wei had sent to protect him. He said that they were his guard, but in fact, they were also personnel who were monitoring him.

    ¡°Now that we have Numbers 1, 2, and 3, ourbat power is more than enough¡­¡±

    Professor Zheng opened the map on hisputer. It was a detailed map of the Lincheng area. It wasn¡¯t just numerous dangerous areas recorded on it, but the many shelters in this area were also marked in detail. His gaze fell on some of the small shelters in the surrounding area.

    ¡°Each of these shelters has at least hundreds of survivors, the efficiency of capturing the hunters is much faster than capturing people in the wild.¡±

    ¡°As for the danger¡­¡±

    Professor Zheng knew that if something happened to arge number of small shelters, it would certainly attract Lindong¡¯s attention, by then, trouble would arise. However¡­

    ¡°What if we used the Beastly Warriors to cause a demonic wave and quietly plunder the survivors away?¡±

    This way, even if too many shelters fell and caused Lindong to be on alert, they would only find out that a demonic beast wave had caused the trouble.

    Even if they took some extra measures, Professor Zheng would already have enough hunters in his hand.

    Steeply, his gaze fell on one of the small shelters with a red circle on it.

    Tree Shade¡­

    Professor Zheng pondered. For a moment, he had the urge to cause a demonic wave to attack the shelter.

    ¡°No, their strength is far too powerful even Lin Wei was defeated there. Even if they truly had some kind of secret power, now isn¡¯t the right time to find it out.¡±

    ¡°My top priority should be looting enough experimental subjects to prepare the next stage of the Beasilization n. Messing with the Tree Shade Shelter would only cause trouble, and they won¡¯t be annihted from just a simple Demonic Wave.¡±

    Shaking his head, he just gazed at the dot representing the Tree Shade Shelter for a long time.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lindong Shelter.

    After reaching a mutual agreement, the supply exchange began. The staffs were busy with an entourage.

    The Vice Leader from Hengcheng, as well as some of the expert hunters in convoy, visited Lindong¡¯s barracks under the guidance from Lindong Military¡¯s Second Battalion Commander.

    The barracks were located northwest of the shelter, covering quite arge area. They walked to the training area. There wasn¡¯t much to see.

    But for hunters, ordinary training equipment was junk. They should exercise with routine training.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    A group of hunters was wielding theirbat knives for training. Their polished des gleamed in the sunlight as they swung them out with a tight grip, their des tearing through the air and the whistling sound of breaking wind echoing throughout the training grounds.

    ¡°We hunters are equipped with Rune Combat Knives, and this¡­¡± the Second Battalion Commander walked to the area next to where the weaponry was ced and lifted the shelf¡¯s covering cloth to reveal the ck gun underneath.

    ¡°My beloved 160mm mortar. This has been modified to fire special rune shells. As for the power of this gun¡­ well, if one gun can¡¯t take care of it, it¡¯s just a matter of adding another one.¡±

    The person in charge of Hengcheng was all envious. Speaking from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Your rune weapons are truly powerful. In Hengcheng, we still can¡¯t find a way to incorporate runes into our equipment. As expected from Dean Sun.¡±

    The corner of the second battalionmander¡¯s mouth smirked, ¡°This time, you brought back some rune samples. You will soon be able to study the method of making rune equipment.¡±

    There was no way he couldn¡¯t be prouder.

    Hengcheng¡¯s strength inbat power was slightly above Lindong. That¡¯s why they sent a convoy to exchange ideas. It wasn¡¯t like there was anypetition between both sides.

    But in terms of soldiers, Hengcheng possessed more expert hunters than the Lindong military. The Second Battalion was depressed, but in terms of equipment, they had gone far advanced from Hengcheng.

    ¡®Eh, wait a minute. It seems that the Academy of Sciences were stuck on their rune research. Then it was because of¡­ right, the Demon yer Longsword that led Lindong¡¯s rune research.¡¯

    He contemted that if they didn¡¯t get that sword, their progress would also be stuck like Hengcheng. Suddenly, the Second Battalion Commander was depressed again.

    He didn¡¯t care much about it anymore. He continued to lead the Hengcheng people for a tour around the barracks while exchanging theirbat experiences.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we hold a simple meeting so our members can exchange theirbat experience in dealing with demonic beasts? Just reading data won¡¯t be as fun as hearing the soldier¡¯s stories firsthand.¡± The Hengcheng representatives made a suggestion.

    The Second Battalion Commander nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Especially for the ability users. Communicating with each other will help them develop their abilities.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s an ability exchange, we shouldn¡¯t limit the audience to our military. There were a lot of hunters from the mercenary regiments. Although they weren¡¯t necessarily strong, they weren¡¯t that worse. I don¡¯t see why we should exclude them.¡±

    ¡°Feasible, then I¡¯ll also call over some of the famous ability users from Lindong.¡± He immediately ordered his subordinate to do his bidding.

    Ability exchanges could benefit both sides. In the Second Battalion Commander¡¯s mind, those ability users would be eager toe here.

    As expected, within ten minutes, the soldiers he had sent out already returned with ability users.

    Looking at the numbers of people, the Second Battalion Commander was surprised, ¡°Why so few peopleing here?¡±

    With his status, he was able to see the mercenaries¡¯ data. He knew precisely how many ability users were in Lindong.

    The hunters present were not even one-fifth. ¡°It¡¯s not like they haven¡¯t returned to the shelter from the wilderness, right?¡±

    Looking at the sky, the setting sun tilted towards the horizon, leaving only some orange-ray over thend. Judging from the time, most mercenaries that went out should¡¯ve returned to the shelter by now.

    The soldier saluted, ¡°Report, sir! Most of the mercenaries had returned to the shelter, but many of the top mercenaries can¡¯t be found. I have asked the person in charge of the mission center. Those people seem to have returned to the shelter and left in a hurry, saying that they couldn¡¯t grab it if they were slow.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. They were the ones who escaped the secret realm.¡± The soldier was confused.

    Second Battalion Commander: ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but it feels like he was being puzzled. It was inexplicably unpleasant!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Tang Yu emerged from the Spiritual Space, feeling refreshed.

    He was still unaware that the advertisement he had nted in the secret realm was gradually taking effect.

    One by one, Lindong¡¯s mercenaries wanted to hold on tightly to this chance of being able to buy a Demon yer Longsword. However, mercenaries were mercenaries. They couldn¡¯t keep a secret.

    ¡°Mr. Zhang, I¡¯ll tell you a secret, it¡¯s only because of our lifelong friendship, so don¡¯t tell anyone else¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Li, I¡¯ve heard a secret, and if we hadn¡¯t grown up wearing the same clothes, I wouldn¡¯t have told you¡­¡±

    One by one, ten by ten, not so much that the entire Lin Dong knew about it. But in that particr circle, many people knew about the Tree Shade Shelter and the Demon yer Longsword¡¯s true merchants.

    These mercenaries also added fuel to the fire, proiming the terrifying strength Tang Yu¡¯s men had shown in the secret realm.

    No one doubted it. After all, these words came out from the mouths of the top mercenary regiments.

    Even some of the expert hunters, the Four Major Mercenary Groups members, all rushed towards the Tree Shade Shelter without taking any rest.

    After experiencing a surge in strength, the feeling of mowing the grass in the Spiritual Space is unparalleled. Tang Yu didn¡¯t know yet. In reality, there was a massive wave of ¡®leeks¡¯ that were yearning for the scythe¡¯s mercy.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    After dinner, Tang Yu brought ine to the Pub.

    ¡°My lord, why are we here?¡±

    She was impressed with this ce, and the first thing she saw when she came to this world was the quaint Pub and the Lord standing inside. Smiling at her and handing her a drink. A scene she won¡¯t forget for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the second floor. You¡¯ll know why when we get there.¡±

    Wearing a beige dress, ine ascends the stairs to follow behind Tang Yu. Reaching the second floor, they saw five simr statues at the end of the room.

    Tang Yu was about to open his mouth to exin to her about the Mage¡¯s legacy. But he was shocked when he saw ine shocked.

    She gazed at the statue of the Mage and slowly walked forward, a step at a time. Not just ine, but the statue of the Mage also resonating. As if it had been silent for a long time and couldn¡¯t wait to be awakened.

    Tang Yu hurriedly opened the legacy system. In a split second, the bright light dispersed the night, and the surroundings were clear like daylight. As if the Mage statue hade to life. Behind it, the

    Frost Mage¡¯s figure appeared, far more clear than the Demon Swordsman before. Even the eyes in the figure seemed to have crossed the river of time and space and projected in the Pub.

    A light blue pir of light enveloped ine.

    The legacy had begun.

    Her eyes were closed, her light blue hair fluttering. Her skirt was flying, serene, and elegant. In front of Tang Yu, her body actually floated slowly, as if defying gravity.

    Suspended to a position equal to the illusionary figure. Unleashed ine¡¯s aura to Seventh Awakening, Eighth¡­ Ninth, passing through the Ninth and stuck on the Second Realm bottleneck of the Awakening Stage.

    Tang Yu opened his mouth wide.

    Receiving the legacy could also increase strength? Howe¡­ he didn¡¯t receive it at all?

    The white light on the Mage statue was fading. Tang Yu thought that Frost Mage¡¯s legacy wasing to an end. Still, the light blue pir of light grew brighter and brighter, shrinking into an elliptical shape and wrapping ine within it.

    Ting!

    The beige dress she was wearing and the in white sneakers on her feet blinked into light speckles and shattered.

    Tang Yu watched as the holy light faded, and ine¡¯s appearance drastically changed.

    Wearing a gorgeous ice-blue dress, her feet were adorned with crystal shoes that sparkled with a radiant violet-blue glow.

    A pair of blue crystal patterned earrings were formed around her ears. A headband carved with mysterious patterns rested on her hands, and an ice crystal staff with the same height as she appeared in her hand.

    The scene was dream-like.

    Not just the scene, but also the person enveloped in the center of the light burst, ine.

    Tang Yu¡¯s mouth remained wide open for a long time.

    What did he just ept? A fake legacy?

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    Boom!

    Behind the Mage statue, the illusionary figure that had emerged suddenly shattered.

    Tang Yu understood what it meant. It means the power of every special legacy was limited. The spirit stones he injected during the legacy ritual, and these job statues only ensured that the process ran smoothly. Most of the power still came from the Legacy Crystals themselves.

    For special legacies such as the Demon Swordsman and the Frost Mage could be consumed three times from the Legacy Crystals.

    However, after being used, the Frost Mage Legacy Crystal didn¡¯t fade as it should be but shattered instead. That means the power stored inside had been depleted.

    ¡®No wonder ine didn¡¯t just receive power, but also equipment.¡¯

    He was very- no, extremely envious of her.

    After the Mage statue¡¯s light gradually faded, ine, who was suspended mid-air, slowly floated down.

    Her crystal shoes stepped on the wooden floor, and her fluttering hair fell down to her back.

    Tang Yu was about to walk in front of her but was startled. Because in front of him, ine¡¯s eyes were closed, tears flowed from her eyes.

    The tears were glistening as they slid down her cheeks to her chin. Ticking¡­nding on the wooden floor.

    This was the first time he saw ine in such a state.

    The atmosphere was mncholic.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Pub rooftop.

    The cool breeze was blowing, and the lights from the shelter could still be seen down the hill.

    Looking at ine¡¯s saddened face, Tang Yu was a little worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, my Lord.¡± She shook her head, her earrings swayed gently.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°I just¡­ remembering something from my past.¡± She looked up, the wind blowing away the hair on her forehead, her eyes were gentle and calm like a poem.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, just tell me. You might feel better.¡± As the Lord, Tang Yu felt obligated to take care of his subordinate¡¯s mental health¡­. Of course, it¡¯s bullshit.

    Half a month ago, he was still an ordinary survivor; a month and a half ago, he was just an ordinary bachelor.

    Even now, he was still a mortal man. He never had many dreams. He was just thinking of bringing his parents back here then running his own acre ofnd.

    When he got the system, he had wondered if he should recruit troops to conquer the world, if he should push forward and cut through the thorny path so that he could be a Great Lord.

    A word that would cut off life and death.

    A gaze that would bring a man down on his knees.

    He thought about it. What would he gain if he did it that way? The thrill of conquering the world, or the supreme authority? But from all that power will also bring loneliness and emptiness.

    People need to move on, sharpening their weapons, pull out the thorns, learn to smile at the misery, and make themselves right.

    The doomsday was even crueler. Some people need to sell their bodies for a piece of bread, some people watched their friends and family died in front of them, but they could only hold on to a smile.

    That was a weak man¡¯s frustration.

    He developed the territory to make himself stronger. Not to conquer others, but to conquer himself.

    Shaking off the thoughts in his mind, he just couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth to break the silence and sadness¡­

    After a while, ine¡¯s soft voice escaped her mouth. ¡°I was born in a small town. My parents worked in the mines outside the city.

    At that time, although I don¡¯t meet them very often, I felt happiness in my life. And the happiest moment my day was squatting at the door, waiting for them to return. Every single day.¡±

    ine walked to the edge of the rooftop and squatted down, the crystals encrusted on her skirt swayed and glimmering, ¡°That evening, I just squatted at the door, looking at the sky, and waited and waited until the sky waspletely dark. But they never returned.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until the next day that I realized that the ck wave had struck outside the city yesterday. And that the first area to be attacked was the mines. It was then that I realized that the piercing sound of that rm was a symbol of death.¡±

    She sat down on the edge of the rooftop, the staff in her hand turning into a brilliant stream of light that merged into her. With her feet hanging in the air, her calves, bare beyond her skirt, swayed gently like white jade.

    ¡°¡­Years have passed, and I¡¯ve long since forgotten that feeling of sadness, but this time the touch was a little¡­out of control.¡± She wiped away the glistening tears hanging in the corners of her eyes, turned her head, and smiled gently at the Lord, her voice like wind chimes.

    Tang Yu sat beside her and listened quietly as the cool breeze blew, and the sky-blue hair brushed across his face, somewhat tickling him. He saw¡­. ine¡¯s face had returned to its former calmness. But the sadness in the depths of her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand, hesitating mid-air before finallynded on ine¡¯s head and gently stroked her, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself too much. After all, there¡¯s still¡­me and the others.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Wilderness.

    The Storm Mercenaries leader, a mustache man, was holding a map in his hand, ¡°A few kilometers further on, there is that shelter called Tree Shade. I heard that this shelter is stronger, then that means their purchasing power should be higher than the other shelters.¡±

    The three joined forces from Hengcheng City were working together to sell their goods to various small shelters.

    Gao nodded, ¡°We have sold some goods at the five small shelters along the way, the results were much better than we expected. The spirit stones aren¡¯t much, but we got a lot of items. There were high-value items that they had no idea were valuable.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yang deeply thought. ¡°If we could sell them at a high price in Lindong, then we would be able to buy some valuable materials and bring them back to Hengcheng. We can sell them or use them ourselves. We will have a steady profit.¡±

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s just a small shelter. We¡¯re lucky enough to find some valuable materials. Most of them were scared when they sensed our auras. Even some fled because they thought we were going to loot them.¡± The mustache man smiled. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my respect for Lindong, I would have pushed the price a bit harder.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. We¡¯ve already made enough money anyway. And the road is already open, as long as there¡¯s no new Crack of the Abyss appearing on the road, it won¡¯t be hard for us to return to Lindong.¡±

    It was a dangerous journey with numerous casualties. But they had already recorded the paths they took on a map.

    They knew exactly where the danger was, and which was rtively safe. Most of the casualties happened in the high-risk areas.

    They bypassed the high-risk areas and took the less dangerous one all the way to Lindong.

    It was just like an ancient waterway. The first trip will be the most dangerous one. But after that, they only need to follow the already open path to a safer journey.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    ¡°We should stay the night at Tree Shade after we sell some of our goods.¡± Gao looked at the darkened sky and noticed many of their men were already exhausted, so he suggested it.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The mustache man held the precious map he had purchased from Lindong. ¡°This area is only a three-star middle-rank danger zone. Although we could always stay the night in the wilderness, it¡¯s better to rest in a shelter. At least we will be able to rest safely. Away from the demonic beast¡¯ attack.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But that¡¯s only if the Tree Shade shelter is strong enough. If it turned out to be like those shelters earlier, I¡¯d rather stay the night in the wilderness. That would save us from some punny robbery.¡±

    The steel-welded trucks moved towards the direction of the map.

    The night sky glittered with stars. The wilderness during the night was even more dangerous because the demonic beasts became more active.

    They weren¡¯t afraid of ordinary demonic beasts, but that didn¡¯t mean they will put their guards down.

    They were carefully observing the surroundings. But it had be more silent as time went by.

    ¡°Have you noticed it yet? We haven¡¯t encountered a demonic beast in a while.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Even the howls of demonic beasts were rarely heard, which is a bit unusual.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, if the Tree Shade Shelter is truly a powerful shelter, then it¡¯s inevitable that the surrounding area will be cleared of demonic beasts.¡±

    ¡°But is the Tree Shade¡­really that powerful? It¡¯s said that Tree Shade is only a shelter for thousands of people. A shelter that size, no matter how powerful it is, can¡¯t possibly clear out the area from demonic beasts for miles, right?¡±

    They discussed. As they got closer, they saw a tower, standing in the wilderness, appeared before their eyes. The mustache man and the others understood they had arrived at thend of Tree Shade Shelter.

    The adventurers who were out hunting demonic beasts or carrying out missions were returning to the Shelter after a tiring day full of bloodshed.

    They saw a convoy approaching; they were curious but didn¡¯t stop by to watch idly. Instead, quickening their pace and suddenly disappeared from the view.

    The mustache man and the others were somewhat surprised. They were stronger and more sensitive to the aura. They were able to sense the aura from the passing by hunters group from afar.

    ¡°First Awakening, Double Awakening, Triple Awakening¡­.¡±

    Most of these hunters were of Double Awakening Strength. asionally, one or two strong Triple Awakening hunters were seen.

    Although they were stronger than a Triple Awakening hunter, from all the shelters they had passed by, Triple Awakening hunters were already considered strong.

    Most of the Shelter¡¯s leaders were at this level, with some had broken through the Fourth Awakening Stage. But here, they saw several hunters at this level.

    ¡°It seems like the Tree Shade Shelter lived up to their name. It does have good strength. It¡¯s not easy for a small shelter to advance this far, I¡¯m a bit curious what kind of person runs this Shelter.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yang, you¡¯ll meet himter. We have a big business. Of course, the leader of the Shelter wille out and talk. Even if they were strong, it¡¯s still a small shelter. I bet they were surprised to see us carrying this amount of goods.¡±

    The mustache man patted the steel te on the truck. ¡°We have a wide variety of goods. Such as firearms, there are new firearms developed by Hengcheng City Shelter that are specifically designed to deal with demonic beasts.

    And this cleverly structured shield that could remove most of the force when blocking demonic beast attacks. These are the hunter¡¯s favorite equipment.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also this spicy fruit that only grows on ournd. It¡¯s a perfect recement for chili pepper, it¡¯s a raremodity in the doomsday.¡± He remembered the other shelter leader¡¯s surprise when they saw these goods.

    Even though the Tree Shade was a bit stronger, that didn¡¯t stop them from being surprised. Even the hunters from Lindong were surprised.

    They could sell well in Lindong if it wasn¡¯t for thepetition between the merchants. They wouldn¡¯t have to sell their goods to smaller shelters.

    But now it seemed like this was the only way to earn money. After all, he had earned a lot.

    ¡°The Tree Shade Shelter is stronger and has more spirit stones. I believe we can earn a lot of money here.¡±

    He would never have thought that the situation woulde out different from what he had expected.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At the entrance of the Shelter, the mustache man and the others made a quick registration.

    ¡°Brother Yang, why don¡¯t you ask their leader toe out and talk business with us. They¡¯re a bit weird, you know? They saw our cargos and didn¡¯t even ask about it.¡± The mustache man muttered.

    The leader Yang mysteriously smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. We¡¯re going to spend the night here anyway, selling goods. We¡¯re not in a hurry. We can also observe their capacity and find out. And then we can determine the price and earn more money.¡±

    ¡°As for those cargos¡­rge teams in the wilderness sometimes used trucks to transport their supplies. Of course, it¡¯s nothing strange. Don¡¯t forget, the three of usbined, we looked like a properrge team.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. That¡¯s very clever, Brother Yang.¡± The mustache man suddenly came to a realization, feeling enlightened.

    The truck was huge. They parked it near the entrance of the Shelter. They were leaving most of their man to secure the goods. While the three leaders and the rest of the men went inside the Shelter.

    As far as the eyes could see, there was arge construction site.

    The mustache man was surprised. The Tree Shade Shelter actually had the n to build arge-scale construction project.

    Aren¡¯t they worried that it would consume time and effort, and eventually being destroyed by demonic beasts?

    It was nightfall. The construction project hade to a halt. But there wererge construction machines lying around. Made them realize what the Shelter was capable of.

    ¡°It looks like the shelter wants to build argeplex of buildings.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, look, there¡¯s ayout for the roads. Wait, look over there, there seem to be several buildings that are already finished!¡±

    They could see the construction was still in the early stages; many of the buildings were still in their basic foundation, not yet been constructed.

    However, there were several buildings in the distance with bright lights. From time to time, survivors wereing in and out of it. It was clearly fully operated.

    They followed the road and saw a busy building with a shing neon shop sign above.

    The mustache man was impressed, he didn¡¯t expect to see a bar in the Tree Shade Shelter, and the thirst for alcohol got the best of him. ¡°Brother Gao, Brother Yang, why don¡¯t we go in and have a few drinks?¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    The only bar was standing in arge, empty area¡ªthe neon lights above shing, inviting survivors in. The surrounding area was initially been a bit quiet. Yet, the conversation sounds that were heard from time to time added the festivity to the ce.

    Inside, it was lively. It¡¯s still early, but most of the seats were upied. Some people quietly sipped their drinks, most people talking loudly, venting the pressure they umte throughout the day.

    The Night Bar had just opened, but the ce was buzzing with customers. In the past, some powerful and wealthy hunters would choose to go to the training camp to vent their stress.

    However, it was for only a small number of people. Most of them sat idly after dark.

    Before, they could barely have enough meals to eat for a day. But as the Shelter advanced, their life was changing. The bar was one of the ces they could interact with thedies.

    The ratio of men and women in the Shelter was seriously imbnced. Especially the girls, most of them were working at the Logistics or Medical Department. These two were the meat and potatoes of all the Departments.

    They were also the closest contact of the Shelter¡¯s two Goddesses. They said a lot of men tried to apply for the two departments, but of course, all turned away without exception. Thus, the two departments ended up only recruiting women.

    So the survivors they see all day long were men. Big, sweaty naked men were moving bricks during the day.

    The Night Bar was a glimpse into the night for the survivors, and there were cheap drinks that most of the survivors could afford to consume. So were the hunters. Sometimes, they could scavenge some alcohol from the wilderness.

    They saved it and drank it slowly. But how could drinking alone couldpare to a bar¡¯s atmosphere? They could also chat with other people here.

    Only here, they could be ordinary people, not hunters that fought to the death with demonic beasts. The atmosphere was soothing.

    What attracted these survivors, even more was the bar¡¯s owner. Standing behind the bar, thedy shifted a bottle with one hand and poured liquids into a tall ss with her other hand.

    Her brown hair was tied in a high ponytail that swayed every time she moved. The top part of her breasts was exposed, attracting most male survivors¡¯ attention in the bar.

    Good look, beautiful body, standing behind the bar as a bartender for the survivors to see. This alone added at least 30% of the bar¡¯s ie.

    But of course, the survivors didn¡¯t dare to directly look at thedy behind the bar. They could only steal some nces.

    No one was foolish enough to act out and flirt with her. After all, the bar was opened even before themercial district construction was finished. Thinking with their dicks was out of the question.

    The reason was¡­ after Lorraine being summoned into this world, she was furious to learn that the territory didn¡¯t have a bar.

    So she asked the Lord to build it for her. Naturally, she paid the price for it¡ªshe was already in debt even before she got paid.

    She became the owner of the Night Bar and the head bartender here. It was her passion.

    ¡®My job is bartender! Sniper? It¡¯s just a part-time job!¡¯

    Lorraine threw a ss with her beautiful skilled hand and pushed a tall ss of liquid across the bar. ¡°Oguri, this one is for you. It¡¯s juice. You¡¯ll love it.¡±

    A loli with onion green hair sat on the bar seat. Looking at the ss of juice with wide eyes, her head bobbing like a rattle toy. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ squeak. Want to drink¡­ squeak.¡± With a put face, Oguri was about to reach out and pushed the tall ss back. However¡­ she reached out several times¡­

    She couldn¡¯t reach the ss!!

    Oguri became even more annoyed. She leaned forward, trying to shorten the distance between her hands and the ss.

    Her legs kicked, making her almost fall. She couldn¡¯t step on the ground. Her short legs could only sway in mid-air. She was staring directly at the ss of juice, full of malice.

    ¡®This woman!!¡¯ She red at thedy.

    Lorraine looked at Oguri¡¯s pouty face like an angry hamster¡­no, bamboo rat. And smiled even wider, ¡°Children should drink the juice. Honestly, it¡¯s good for your growth.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid¡­ squeak¡­ I¡¯m an adult! Squeak!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    When the Storm Mercenary Regiments Leader walked inside the bar, it was like walking into another world. The Night Bar was decorated very exquisitely. For a moment, he felt like returning to the pre-doomsday night.

    When he entered, he was attracted by Lorraine, who was performing her bartending skills at the bar. He couldn¡¯t help bute to the bar, straightening his cor and making a smile that he thought was elegant, ¡°A ss of whiskey.¡±

    Before the doomsday, he mostly ordered whiskey every time he went to the bar. Now the words had escaped his mouth. It wasn¡¯t until he finished speaking that he realized his mistake.

    It was doomsday. There was an extreme shortage of food; no one could afford to brew alcohol. At this time, it was good enough to have a sip of cheap alcohol.

    Back in Hengcheng, he mostly drank coarse ale, now that they were in a small shelter, they couldn¡¯t ask much.

    He changed his mind, ¡°What kind of drinks do you have in here? Give me a ss of Anything.¡±

    ¡°Anything? Expensive or cheap? Don¡¯t you want whiskey?¡±

    ¡°Anything will do¡­ wait¡­¡± The mustache man looked at the waiter and handed over the alcohol name list.

    The names ofmon drinks before the doomsday were avable here, with a price tag. Looking at the price of a ss of whiskey, a spirit stone wasn¡¯t that expensive.

    However, there were some expensive ones, the drinks whose names he didn¡¯t recognize¡ªcosting a dozen, or even hundreds of spirit stones for a cup.

    Somehow, he didn¡¯t feel like they were bluffing. Those drinks were indeed valuable.

    ¡°Or.. um¡­ just a ss of whiskey.¡± The mustache man didn¡¯t dare to order Anything else.

    The others followed and didn¡¯t try to order those expensive alcoholic beverages. They didn¡¯te to the bar just to drink, but also to learn details of Tree Shade Shelter from the inside.

    The mustache man paid for his drink, and a waiter counted it and handed him a few small tickets. The small tickets were very thin. Yet the texture was extremely hard and translucent with a few numbers written on it, five, ten, twenty¡­

    ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our Shelter¡¯smon currency. Both for spending and for trading with other survivors.¡±

    Nearby, Oguri was sitting at the bar seat. She finally had her margarita after some arguments. Her tiny mouth sipped on the ss.

    She saw the mustache man, and the others paid for their drinks and pulled out a card with a purple striped engraved in it from her pocket. ¡°Pay.. squeak¡­ it¡¯s not like I¡¯m drinking for free.. Squeak!¡±

    Lorraine said nothing and took the card, swiped it on the device.

    The people who witnessed the scene were mesmerized. ¡°What¡¯s that? Does your bar have a membership system?¡±

    She¡¯s good at business!

    Thedy shook her head, ¡°On no, it¡¯s nothing like that. It¡¯s a card for our Shelter, and it¡¯s not for everyone.¡±

    The Hengcheng men ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    The mustache man didn¡¯t forget their main purpose. They came here to observe the surrounding situation. He found that there were quite a few customers who used credit card payment.

    These credit cards were simr to the one before the doomsday, or even more efficient. The whole transaction didn¡¯t take seconds before the barista handed the cards back to their owner.

    The mustache man couldn¡¯t figure out the mechanism of the card without further observation. There was no such perfect electronic payment system back at Hengcheng.

    Most hunters also prefer to pay in spirit stones rather than in a ¡®virtual¡¯ ount.

    However, he found that the survivors that used spirit stones or translucent currency for payment looked at the cards with an envious look.

    Moustache man¡¯s fingers tapped on the translucent currency. ¡°This money is surprisingly durable.

    I would need to use 70 or 80% of my strength to tear it. And they¡¯re very light and thin, perfect for carrying around.¡±

    Both the card and the money were made with extreme research. This, they knew. It would be difficult to imitate such a system. It meant that the Tree Shade Shelter already had aplete currency system.

    The other two leaders also noticed, and their eyes gradually became heavy. Before they came to the shelter, they already knew the Tree Shade is a bit different than the others.

    The goods they had brought from Hengcheng were extremely popr and sold well everywhere. With the Tree Shade¡¯s wealth, they could probably sell most of their goods here, saving them from the efforts of having to carry the cargos to another shelter.

    The mustache and the other two leaders talked in low voices, deciding to talk to the shelter¡¯s leader once they finished their drinks.

    A few minutes passed.

    Half an hour has passed.

    One hourter¡­..

    The mustache man and the others were pushing numerous empty sses on the table. Their faces looked red, and they were already a little drunk.

    ¡®One more drink, one more drink, and then we¡¯ll get down to business!¡¯ The mustache man thought so.

    However, he was an alcohol addict. Since the doomsday, he could only afford cheap liquor. He had been holding back for a long time, now that he found a bar with an affordable price, he simply couldn¡¯t stop.

    If he didn¡¯t buy drinks here, he wouldn¡¯t find it anywhere with this peace. He also didn¡¯t know when he would travel to Tree Shade again.

    Thinking of the ordinary survivors in these shelters, they coulde here every day to drink and eat fresh fruits. Not to mention that the bar owner was such a beautifuldy.

    Thinking about it, after work, they coulde here and enjoy life. If it wasn¡¯t for his career, the mustache man would have stayed here.

    The others also decided to stay drunk tonight!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    As the night went by, the bar was getting more and more customers. The seats were nearly full of customers.

    Even the front of the bar was packed. The waiters were already busy, while the owner was no longer ying with the art of bartending. She made drinks quickly and smoothly.

    There was a noisy crowd around; each circle exchanging information about what interested them.

    The ordinary survivors tucked in together, talking about how many bricks they¡¯ve moved today and how much money they¡¯ve made.

    The strongest bragging that they¡¯re little brick-moving experts and that their first-hand brick-moving skills are unmatched.

    The hunters mostly talked about their experiences in the wilderness. Every time someone hunted down a demonic beast that was above the Triple Awakening, the others around them shouted.

    Regardless of its functionality, the corpse and materials of a high-ranked demonic beast was a symbol of honor.

    A few hunters also discussed the changes happening in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild today. The newly released items made them envious. While the hunters who had ascended to 2-star became the object of admiration.

    Those who knew them personally were shamelessly hoping for them to ask them to join their team.

    The hunters who hesitated to register with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild were even more regretful. Had they known that, they wouldn¡¯t have considered going to Lindong Shelter!

    In front of the bar, the mustache man and the others listened. They came here on purpose, not just to get drunk!

    Because they stayed here longer, they were able to spy out a little bit of useful information. So was the mustache man thought, while he was looking at his half-empty ss of liquor.

    ¡°But Puppet? Scrolls? What¡¯s that again? Is it a Tree Shade special code or something?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand it, and the noise around him was too loud to get more detailed information. Yet somehow, the mustache man had a bad feeling.

    Suddenly, a voice came from the bar¡¯s doorway.

    ¡°What a shitty bar! There¡¯s not even a ce to sit!¡±

    The voice was loud and deafening.

    The mustache stirred, his tipsy drunkenness dissipating in a moment. Turning his head, he looked at the door.

    Several hunters were walking in from the door led by a strong muscr man. His eyes were stern, eyebrows thick, the term ¡®thick eyebrows¡¯ applied to the strong man was quite appropriate.

    However, the mustache man¡¯s party was suddenly surprised. ¡°Damn it, why is Soulfire here too? Is it that hard to leave some peace for us to drink?!¡±

    The Soulfire Mercenary Regiments was ranked as the second strongest one among the Hengcheng Mercenary Regiments.

    Even if they were the second strongest group, they could have trampled the Storm Mercenary Regiments. It was a gap in raw power alone.

    That was the reason why they had to leave Lindong and came here to find a solution. In the previous small shelter, they made a good start.

    Now they hade to a stronger shelter, thinking they might be able to sell all their goods in the cargos.

    He had never expected to meet the Soulfire people here. Even if it was only the Vice Leader, his strength alone could crush the three of them. The joy from drinking had long disappeared. Their faces were all gloomy.

    The thick-browed strong man also recognized them, staring at them, interested. An inexplicable strong aura wasing from him.

    Not just from the Vice Leader, but also from the team members behind him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be here. But unfortunately, the Tree Shade is quite wealthy and has already favored our goods. Several of our cargos are on their way here. As for you guys¡­ tsk¡­¡±

    He shook his head, gazing around, the people of the bar were shocked by his aura. The noisy bar dropped silent, even the customers drinking liquor in the corner stopped.

    Those who were close to the door took the chance to slip away.

    The people in the mustache man¡¯s group gritted their teeth, trying to hold their anger. They all wanted to say harsh words, but hesitating.

    At this moment, a cold voice came from behind.

    ¡°This is the bossdy¡¯s territory; don¡¯t affect my business!¡±

    Lorraine pped the table with a violent p. She still had a sense of measure. She knew that the table was broken and the repair money must be deducted from her sry. She forcibly resisted herself to not smash the table into pieces.

    For a moment, the people¡¯s gaze subconsciously shifted from the thick-browed man to the beautiful bar ownerdy. The bar became buzzing with noises again.

    ¡°The bossdy is so bold! I couldn¡¯t even say anything!¡±

    ¡°Damn, that guy with a thick eyebrow had such a strong aura. My heart was racing like crazy from just being in the same room.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone worry about the bossdy? Those guys look dangerous, we should call a patrol here.¡±

    They didn¡¯t dare to speak too loud.

    The voice, however, reached the Vice Leader from the Soulfire Regiments.

    His thick eyebrows furrowed, his stern gaze shifted from the moustache man towards the bossdy.

    ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Before he could even finish his words, Lorraine¡¯s figure disappeared from behind the bar. The man with thick eyebrow¡¯s eyes widened. He subconsciously raised his hands in front of him to protect his body.

    The next moment¡­

    Boom!

    His body flew out of the door, fell into a construction site a dozen meters away. He turned into a brown thick-eyebrowed strong man.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°Vice Leader¡±

    The members of Soulfire Regiments were startled. They drew their weapons and were on guard against Lorraine, who had appeared in the doorway at some point.

    ¡°What? Do you still want to fight? Come on. I¡¯ll y with you until the end.¡±

    Lorraine said with her chest puffed out, viciously. She was holding a bottle of beer in her hand.

    She looked powerful!

    Super fierce!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the distance.

    The thick-browed man struggled to rise from the ground, pain pulsing from his arms. There was a visible shoe print branding his arm.

    He looked directly at Lorraine, approached her, and stopped.

    Covering his arms, his mouth was open, his voice still loud.

    ¡°No, we havee from Lindong with friendly intentions to discuss a business deal with your shelter.¡±

    Yet the words that came out made the others drop their jaws in shock.

    He was also shocked, what could he do if he couldn¡¯t even win the fight?!

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. There seemed to be a cold wind blowing past, and everyone else looked up in amazement.

    The thick brown strong man seemed like a frustrated daughter-inw, against the bossdy who held her head high, their expectations were turned upside down.

    It¡¯s because they weren¡¯t strong enough.

    The man had reached a certain level. At the previous moment, he sensed the deadly danger. He understood if the woman didn¡¯t hold back, at least he would be fatally injured.

    Even their Leader won¡¯t be able to fight against the woman. He admits it from his heart. He couldn¡¯t fight back anyway. The man felt that he didn¡¯t have difficulties in making a choice.

    Taking advantage of the situation, he tried to say. ¡°I wonder if we could be introduced to the Shelter¡¯s Leader?

    We have brought a lot of goods from the Hengcheng Shelter this time. I believe there will be a lot of items that will be useful for your shelter.¡±

    He looked at the bossdy with anticipation. With her strength, she should have a close rtionship with the Shelter¡¯s Leader.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lorraine set the bottle down on the table next to her and nodded in satisfaction.

    Sure enough, he was shocked by her fierce appearance. She slightly raised her eyebrows, ¡°A lot of goods? How many?¡±

    ¡°There are five big trucks on it already on the way. If that¡¯s still not enough, we still have more. Firearms, sharp weapons, some special materials including materials, nt seeds, and so on. You can say we have everything. Such a deal would greatly benefit your shelter.¡±

    With her hand resting on her elbow, and the other on her chin, Lorraine fell into deep contemtion. She was only summoned today and had no deeper knowledge about the territory.

    But she recalled Winnie mentioned something. But that didn¡¯t really matter; what mattered was in front of such a big deal, all she had to do was find a random logistics officer.

    She possessed the contact method, it was a gadget given to her by Winnie. She said it¡¯s a newly developed device by the Equipment Department.

    As long as they were within a certain range, the two sides could contact each other. But right now, only a handful of people were equipped with the device.

    It wasn¡¯t that difficult to get into it. However, she didn¡¯t want to be caught up in this mess. After all, her job was bartending. ¡°But well, the contract said I¡¯m still a follower. There¡¯s an obligation to do the Lord¡¯s bidding and contribute the territory¡­

    ¡­.Before, the Lord asked me to take up the position of sniper coach. I refused. But now as, a follower, if it¡¯s a territory rted matter and I ignored it, the result won¡¯t be pretty. If he was angry, the Lord could have used the contract¡¯s power to punish me¡­¡±

    Shaking her head, Lorraine tried to shake off the not-so-pretty images in her mind. She was just feeling a little bit depressed.

    Even if she had borrowed the money for her own merit, she would have to pay it back to the Lord.

    Turning her head, she nodded, ¡°In that case, I can contact the person in charge of that for you.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The cold wind blew.

    Mustache man and the others crouched not far from the bar in boredom. Their fingers are drawing circles in the dirt. They stole a nce at the Soulfire group nearby, their heart still disappointed.

    ¡°Things are happening too fast!¡±

    The Soulfire made a request for a deal, and the three of them won¡¯t just sit idly. After acknowledging their defeat, the Soulfire didn¡¯t dare to use their power to oppress others.

    In other words, both parties had the opportunity for a deal with the shelter.

    The mustache man and the other two leaders nodded in unison.

    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s a rather fairpetition. So, we won¡¯t lose against Soulfire.¡±

    Even though most of the goods they brought from Hengcheng City were good, they were oppressed by those big guys at Lindong Market. But now, they had a chance.

    It depended on whose goods were more favored by Tree Shade!

    As time passed by, the crowd crouched outside the bar, looking around. Waiting for the person in charge appeared.

    They were helpless. After thedy boss granted their request, she told them to wait outside the bar.

    Themercial district had only recently started its construction, so the surrounding area was deste and dark.

    But the Night Bar nearby was brightly lit with music and noiseing from the inside. One side was lively, the other was lonely and isted.

    The mustache man and hispanion felt abandoned. They didn¡¯t know when the person in charge would arrive, but they didn¡¯t have the guts to go inside and ask the bossdy again.

    The mustache man thought he was really lucky he didn¡¯t do anything stupid earlier. If he had gotten in a fight with the bossdy, he would probably be a permanent resident of the Tree Shade Shelter¡­ in a graveyard, of course.

    ¡°I hear you have a big business deal to discuss?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s us!¡±

    The people on both sides raced to answer. They were afraid if they¡¯re slower, this opportunity would be taken away from them.

    Only then, they saw the visitor clearly. It was a young woman wearing ck-rimmed sses, dressed in formal ck silk, just like a pre-doomsday career woman. Yet, she was an ordinary person.

    Both sides were disappointed. Not only they couldn¡¯t get to meet the Leader of this shelter, but now they actually sent an ordinary person to deal with them?

    Although they were disappointed, neither side showed it. If it was just a one on one business deal, they would have expressed their thoughts. But right now, they werepeting!

    The Tree Shade Shelter had an option to choose one of them.

    At the slightly weaker party, the mustache man didn¡¯t dare to make a scene. He could only speak the words they had carefully prepared before.

    Coming back to his senses, he flipped open a small booklet that recorded their goods and handed it to the woman. ¡°I¡¯ll start by introducing some featured goods, such as this one.¡±

    He pointed to the most obvious weapon on the first page, ¡°This is the new type of rocketuncher developed by Hengcheng Military, paired with armor-piercing rockets, it could deal with huge, thick-furred demonic beasts in a single hit. Its devastating damage is huge enough to wound a Fourth Awakening demonic beast.¡±

    ¡°We also have this specially designed shield to block demonic beast attacks. We added special materials in it, so even Triple Awakening demonic beasts will have a hard time destroying the shield.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also this¡­ this¡­ and this¡­¡±

    The mustache man spoke slowly. He was satisfied to have a chance before Soulfire. It was horrible. But as long as their unique and rare goods could leave an impression on the Tree Shade Shelter¡¯s Leader, perhaps they didn¡¯t need to worry about Soulfire anymore.

    The corners of his mouth smirked, waiting for the woman¡¯s expression to change.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    5 seconds, then 10 seconds had passed¡­

    The woman¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all when she read the booklet. Could it be that she didn¡¯t understand it?

    Impossible. Indeed, Tree Shade is a small shelter. But they weren¡¯t a barbarian tribe that didn¡¯t know anything.

    He was about to speak again when Soulfire¡¯s Vice Leader suddenly stepped forward and said with a loud voice, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at our goods. We, Soulfire, are one of thergest forces in the Hengcheng Mercenary Regiments. The goods we brought are high-quality ones, unlike the ones the Storm Mercenaries brought.¡±

    Their party was more professional. There¡¯s a team member in charge of the trading who handed the trade goods list to the person in charge of the Shelter without even having topare the goods.

    They were all very organized. Firearms, sharp weapons, even some forbidden items.

    The mustache man looked gloomy, so did the others. They thought it would be fairpetition and they won¡¯t lose. But it seems both in terms of quality and quantity, Soulfire was far ahead of them.

    They lost. Completely lost.

    The mustache man was depressed.

    After both sides finished their introduction, the person in charge touched the rim of her ss and finally spoke, ¡°Is that all? Nothing else?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    The Soulfire Vice Leader was annoyed, ¡°These goods may not be a lot, but you can¡¯t even afford them all.¡±

    The woman shook her head, ¡°No, in terms of quantity, you already have a lot of goods. It¡¯s just a shame that our Shelter didn¡¯t need most of these goods.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t need it? That¡¯s impossible! Even though these equipment weren¡¯t as good as the Rune Equipment from Lindong, they¡¯re still rare! We¡¯ve sold a lot of them at Lindong. And you said you don¡¯t need them?¡± The Vice Leader¡¯s powerful aura erupted, vibrating in the air.

    The Logistics Department representative was just an ordinary person, although her eardrums hurt, her face remained indifferent¡­

    It seemed that having a lot of contact with ine also affects them to have such an icy temperament and calmness.

    After the Soulfire man finished speaking, she slowly said. ¡°I think you may have misunderstood something about our shelter.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstood?¡±

    ¡°What about this. I¡¯ll give you a tour of the weapons and equipment we sell to the public, and then, you can make your decision.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    A few minutester, they entered the vi area and came to a three-story building.

    Along the way, they learned more about the Shelter. Therge agricultural area at the bottom of the hillside was nted with various nts. They could see some vi estates from there.

    The flower fragrance, the cool breeze, the stars glittering the night sky, and the absence of demonic beast howls, this ce was like a paradise.

    But that didn¡¯t dispel the doubts they had in mind.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    The Tree Shade Department Store was one of the ces in the entire Shelter that opened 24 hours. The logistic officer stepped into the equipment area.

    Followed by the mustache man and his party. The first thing they saw were various types of guns.

    ¡°These are just ordinary guns. They¡¯re fine against humans. But they¡¯re not as good against demonic beasts as those special guns we have, right?¡±

    ¡°Please take a look around first, and our supermarket is quiterge.¡±

    The team followed. Indeed, the supermarket was huge. Right now, there¡¯s still a lot of customers inside. The liveliness of this ce was no worse than a bar. Even the woman was stunned.

    Did it seem¡­ the equipment side of the supermarket usually didn¡¯t have that many customers, right?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Some quite powerful mercenaries from Lindong made their way through the night. After a few hours, they finally arrived at Tree Shade.

    After ncing around, they came straight to the Tree Shade Department Store. Many of them were holding drinks in their hands, slurping, and drinking.

    Some people were walking around the supermarket while gnawing on bread and beef jerky. The atmosphere of the supermarket suddenly became awkward.

    What makes them look exhausted? This rxation, their tiredness popped, and their body involuntarily emits a signal called ¡®hunger and thirsts¡¯¡­ quite literally.

    Most of them went to the supermarket area and brought a lot of food and drinks. They all looked delighted. No one knew if it¡¯s because of the food or the equipment here.

    With the Lindong mercenaries¡¯ arrival, the Tree Shade adventurers were also surprised. They understood that thepetition would be fiercer in the future.

    The hunters who were the first ones to ascend to 2-stars were disappointed.

    It was as if they were just a small fish. After going through hard work, they had finally be a medium-sized fish. They were preparing to show off their skills when suddenly arge group of sharks came pouring in, heading straight to the equipment part.

    Some people wanted to establish a unified defense line, but there¡¯s no agreement among the adventurers. Let alone the first batch of Lindong mercenaries were all experts.

    ¡°Captain Zhan Long, I¡¯m telling you, this gun called the Swift Revolver is awesome! It¡¯s said that our overall speed will be increased by a level just by holding this pistol¡­

    Especially when reloading the gun, it¡¯s the speed of lightning! This kind of revolver has a special bullet, the pration ability is also very powerful.

    If you rece it with a higher-rank rune bullet, the result will be even more amazing! Ordinary Fourth or Fifth Awakening Stage Demonic beasts can¡¯t resist it.¡±

    ¡°Basic Longsword¡­ oh, in Lindong, we call it Demon yer longsword. I don¡¯t need to introduce the power to you. But let me tell you something, the one sold at Lindong was just a basic one. The ones over there are the Enhanced Type 1, Enhanced Type 2, and it¡¯s said¡­¡± The person speaking suddenly lowered his voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Shelter had a series of advanced equipment, such as Wind Chasing Longsword, Cloud Breaking swords. Unfortunately, only 3-stars hunters registered in Adventurer¡¯s Guild could exchange them. So no one had actually seen it, maybe only the patrol members.¡±

    A simr scene was seen from time to time in the equipment area. They were self-aware of their capability.

    For a moment, it seemed like they had turned into salesmen, even more, dedicated than the supermarket¡¯s employees.

    After all, they had seen how the equipment works with their own eyes. Their exnations were much more detailed than ordinary survivors.

    Mustache man and his team, as well as the Soulfire members, shocked at the scene, their mouths wide open.

    Could a bullet prate a Fourth or Fifth Awakening demonic beast?

    Lindong¡¯s Rune Longsword was just the lowest version here?

    They¡¯ve gotta be kidding!

    Especially these hunters who talked non-stop about the equipment. They felt like a salesman¡­hired by the supermarket.

    The one that boosted only good reviews.

    Such a little trick won¡¯t fool them!

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    The mustache man and the Lindong mercenaries felt like they¡¯re being tricked¡ªsuch a trick to make them believe the equipment that good was unbelievable.

    But at the next moment, a man with a hawk-like nose spoke, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s another way to exchange the items from Adventurer¡¯s Guild rather than Contribution Points?¡±

    The Moustache man was looking confused. How could you believe it so easily? You¡¯re at least at the Fifth Awakening Stage! Don¡¯t you have the wisdom of a Master Expert?!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I heard you would be given a set of fancy equipment if you join the patrol team. And there¡¯s a special discount for the patrol team if they want to buy equipment.¡±

    ¡°Besides, there might be some adventurers who are willing to sell the exchanged equipment at a high price. But even now, 2-stars adventurers are rare, so the amount of the exchanged equipment and items are also limited. They barely can meet their own team¡¯s needs, so I doubt there will be only a few people who sell their items.¡±

    Cheng Sheng sighed in disappointment. He called the staff, ¡°Well, give me 3 Demon yer¡­ Basic

    Longswords, as well as 5 Basic Combat Knives, and eight sets of Combat Suits and 8 Basic Firearms. Here are the spirit stones¡­.¡± He opened his backpack and revealed the sparkling fluorescent white stones inside. Frowning, he handed it all to the staff to count it.

    It just happened.

    But the mustache man couldn¡¯t help but step forward, ¡°Brother, have you tried any of these weapons?¡±

    Chen Sheng shook his head.

    The mustache man¡¯s voice raised in a surprised tone, ¡°You still buy these many without even trying it? Aren¡¯t you worried that this is all fake?¡±

    ¡°Why would it be fake?¡±

    ¡°These weapons are exaggerated! It can¡¯t be real!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s fake, what am I doing here?¡± Chen Sheng was calm, while the mustache man was furious. They both didn¡¯t have the same opinion.

    Suddenly, he realized something. Since the Tree Shade was strong, the hawk-nosed man in front of him could also be an agent here! That¡¯s possible!

    But seeing the other people in the equipment area, there were many experts at Chen Sheng¡¯s level. Could it be that¡­ they¡¯re this powerful? What do they do for a living?

    The mustache man shivered; he still stood there frozen. However, the logistic officer stepped forward and suggested, ¡°There¡¯s a new weapon testing site area behind the supermarket. You can go there and see it for yourself if it¡¯s real or not.¡±

    The solution pierced the mustache man¡¯s conscience. His eyes glowed, and he stroked his beard. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and take a look!¡±

    Led by staff, the few people followed. They headed towards the third floor of the equipment area. Chen Sheng and the others also followed behind.

    The Tree Shade shelter¡¯s hunters, who were clinging to Chen Sheng, were confused. When did the new area open? They didn¡¯t even know about it, so how can they exin it?

    The adventurer shrugged but quickly caught up.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The third floor.

    The ce was empty, filled with only a few racks with all types of weapons hanging from them. There were some sharp weapons and firearms.

    There were two areas: firing range and the other side was a free space that could be used as a testing site. The silvery metal floor and wall seems durable enough.

    When the mustache man¡¯s party arrived, there were already some hunters here. Holding high-grade weapons in their hands, some carefully and vigorously wielding them as if they had gotten new favorite toys.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one weapon each, so you must wait when the weapon is being used by someone else. Which weapons do you want to try out?¡±

    The mustache man was about to speak, but he paused. Which one? He didn¡¯t even know what kind of equipment they had, but he already used them of being fake. It¡¯s kinda embarrassing.

    But Cheng Sheng already knew a lot of equipment here, so he stepped forward. ¡°Is there any Cloud Breaking Combat Knife here? Or anybat knife is fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already upied. But just now, the Equipment Department sent a new piece of weapon called the me Combat Knife, would you like to try it out?¡±

    ¡°me Combat Knife?¡± Chen Sheng pondered and agreed.

    He¡¯s skilled with knives. He was already satisfied with the newly purchased Basic Combat Knife, which was on the same level as the Demon yer Longsword. But it said that they were just basic equipment, so he naturally wanted to know what kind of higher grade weapons the shelter had.

    The staff didn¡¯t bring the weapon but led Cheng Sheng towards the weapon rack where the me Combat Knife was stored. After all, they were made for high ranked hunters, so it¡¯s heavy. An ordinary person couldn¡¯t possibly lift this equipment.

    ¡°This is the me Combat Knife. You may try it out, but the trial period onlysts for 10 minutes.¡±

    Chen Sheng picked the knife; it was well made. The de was shiny and gleamed with mysterious red patterns engraved on it.

    He raised his hand to swing the knife gently, leaving white sh mid-air. It was just a casual swing, but he already knew this weapon was a level ahead sharper than the Demon yer Sword. But he had something else to try out.

    He arrived at the corner of the third floor, where many demonic beast materials piled up. They had started rotting.

    A pungent smell hit his nose as soon as he walked in. They were there for the customers to test their weapons. Chen Sheng picked up a palm-sized scale and examined it.

    ¡°This is a scale taken from an Awakened Fifth Demonic Beast.¡± Chen Sheng affirmed.

    The moustache man behind him gazed at it.

    This kind of scale came from a demonic beast simr to Pangolin. With the strength of the Fifth to Eight Awakening, it could burrow into the ground.

    They had encountered this kind of demonic beast here and lost a lot.

    Without a doubt, it was indeed the scale of a high-grade demonic beast. They waited for the hawk-nosed man¡¯s action.

    Cheng Sheng brought the scale to his chest and dropped it. He shed the scale with his right hand with a diagonal strike, a swooshing cracking sound like a lightning sh tearing through the air.

    Woosh!

    ng.

    The de moved smoothly, just like Cheng Sheng didn¡¯t move. Yet the palm-sized scale was cut in half and fell to the ground. The incision was t and smooth.

    Moustache and Soulfire were also experts; they could clearly observe Cheng Sheng¡¯s movement. They saw the hard scale cut down like a piece of a log cut down with an axe,

    Terrifying!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    However, Cheng Sheng didn¡¯t even nce at the scales. His eyes were closed, brows furrowed. ¡®No, it feels like something¡¯s missing. I¡¯m not bringing out the full potential of this de!¡¯

    He stood still like a statue for a while, and suddenly his eyes snapped open. Clenching his hand, the me

    Combat Knife was held across his chest. With a dignified manner, he shed the de at the thin air. There was another ear-piercing cracking sound while the de left a cold white sh.

    Everyone was aware, their gaze focused on the Combat Knife in Cheng Sheng¡¯s hand.

    On it, an orange-red me rose up, illuminating the room with a crimson glow. The zing me emerged from the de. The air was distorted with the wave of scorching heat.

    Aside from the moustache man¡¯s party, the other hunters trying out equipment were shocked and stunned at the scene.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    The searing heat spread throughout the third floor, raising the temperature for several degrees. The staff retreated, unable to withstand the scorching heat.

    The hunters weren¡¯t affected, yet they were stunned, mesmerized at the dancing mes wrapped around the de.

    mes they have never seen before. It was different from an ability hunter¡¯s me manipting. The mes that enveloped the de were different!

    No matter how sharp a weapon is, it¡¯s nothing more than a tool produced from advanced technology.

    Even a rune weapon made with such aplicated technology could only sharpen the de. However, right now, the me emitted from the de was sublimated from a physical attack to a magical attack.

    Even a me user couldn¡¯t attach their me to a de. They would only end up melting the de.

    The me attachment might bemon in movies and TV, but in reality, it was rare. Even thepulsion was different!

    What they didn¡¯t know was the weapon was only equipped with a ¡®Basic me Attachment¡¯ rune, the rune level wasn¡¯t much higher than the Basic Sharpness rune. But the exchange price at the Adventurer¡¯s guild was much higher.

    Tang Yu had ordered Kevin to make the special weapon to attract the Lindong Mercenaries.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Chen Sheng observed the me Combat Knife. His other hand slowly approaching, to feel the zing heat. ¡°My weakness is a single attack ability. With this de, I can make up for my weakness.¡±

    Most of the hunters on the same level as him had awakened special abilities. Although their abilities vary, their abilities enhance their attacks to be more bizarre, diverse. But most importantly, it could harm some special demonic beast.

    If he had the me Combat Knife, he wouldn¡¯t be outmaneuvered by some weak specters like the ones in Maple Leaf Town.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    10 minutes passed in a sh.

    Chen Sheng gently ced the Combat Knife back to the weapon rack. He turned around to the Adventurer who was following him, he couldn¡¯t remember his name, but he asked anyway. ¡°How many quests do you need to ascend from 1 star to 3-stars adventurers?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t nned to stay in the Tree Shade Shelter for too long because his men were still at Lindong. However, now¡­

    The Adventurer replied, ¡°Most quests give reward points between 10-100, some 100-200, or those with a highpletion rate will be given extra points for a reward. They also had a difficult quest, but they require stars to unlock it.¡±

    Chen Sheng¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, ¡°That¡¯s taking too long. Not all of the quest can bepleted in a short time, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. uh, no¡­ wait, there¡¯s another way to ascend in a short time!¡± The man pped his head because he had forgotten crucial information. ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Guild had a collecting quest that could be taken indefinitely. Including herbs, minerals, and spirit stones. That means with enough spirit stones. You can advance fast to 2-stars¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­As for 3-stars¡­ that requirespleting a star promotion quest to ascend to 3 stars. About this quest¡­well, since no one in the shelter had reached the required points in 2 stars, they still can¡¯t take the promotion quest yet. So we don¡¯t have any information on that.¡±

    Chen Sheng¡¯s eyebrows rxed.

    ¡°Spirit stones are nothing as long as it could save me some time¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, The Moustache man, as well as Soulfire, had applied for the weapon trial at the target range.

    Bang, bang, bang, bang-.

    The moustache clenched his hands, his index finger rested on the trigger of the revolver and pulled it.

    ¡°Impressive! When did you get so good?¡± Leader Yang praised him.

    But the moustache man looked at the revolver in his hand suspiciously. ¡°It should be average¡­ no, no¡­ Just now, the staff said that this swift revolver has the effect of increasing uracy and extreme fire rate, right?¡±

    The demonic beast scales hanging at the target were pierced by the bullet.

    Truly¡­

    They tried all the weapons and, without exception, ¡°All of these equipment. All¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re too powerful! The weapons we brought are nothing!¡±

    Lindong¡¯s rune equipment was prioritized to the military hunters. They could only sell their goods to ordinary mercenaries.

    However, the Tree Shade¡¯s equipment is sold to the public. What else can they do?

    ¡°We should¡¯ve gone to other shelters to sell our goods¡­¡± The moustache man muttered rather grumpily. ¡°Wait, even if we can¡¯t sell our weapons here, the Tree Shade¡¯s weapons are all valuable. We can sell it at Hengcheng.¡±

    As soon as this thought came to his mind, various ideas popped up one after the other. ¡°I think it¡¯s feasible. Some of them can be used to arm our own mercenaries so our strength will increase, and then¡­¡± he nced at the Soulfire nearby and lowered his voice.

    ¡°¡­By then, our gap with Soulfire will cease to exist. Even if the Soulfire also bought the weapons, as long as we can sell enough weapons to rece our lost goods, we have a chance to grow bigger!¡± He spoke excitedly, yet he was saddened at the thought of their unsold goods. Even if they went to another shelter, there¡¯s no guarantee their goods will sell well.

    The Logistics officer, the woman in a formal business suit, arrived at some point. The woman lightly lifted the frame of her sses, ¡°Now you understand why our Tree Shade has no need for this equipment.¡±

    ¡°However.¡± She paused and continued, ¡°You¡¯vee this far all the way from Hengcheng City. It wasn¡¯t an easy journey; you¡¯ve lost many. I consulted my superior to buy your goods, the price won¡¯t be high, but at least you won¡¯t lose your money. And also it saves you the effort from transporting them all the way back. This way, you can recover your losses.¡±

    The moustache man and the other two leaders exchanged nces and finally nodded in unison.

    ¡°Then, we have a deal.¡±

    The young woman lowered her head slightly, the lens of her sses shed as she nced at the men. A small smile formed on her lips.

    It was a very pleasant transaction for both parties.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The next morning, Tang Yu stretched his bodyzily and climbed down from the soft andfortable bed.

    ¡°I sleep in such arge bed alone. What a shame¡­ no, it¡¯s called wasting it¡­¡± He murmured.

    Many strong hunters with outstanding ability came to the shelter. And Lord Tang¡¯s life remained, as usual, he went to the bathroom and washed up and changed into his usual battle suit. As for the Shiny Battle Armor¡­ of course, he only used it when needed.

    He took some freshly baked bread from the kitchen and nibbled on it as he pondered. ¡°The distance between Hengcheng and Lindong is hundreds of kilometers away. Why did they even have the courage toe here?¡±

    Grayde rushed back to Lindong overnight to bring back the group of people who were left at the Secret Realm entrance.

    He also passed the information of a big convoying from Hengcheng City, even after losing half of their men.

    ¡°It seemed those people from Hengcheng came to Lindong with something very important.¡± Tang Yu tapped his fingers on the table.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the heads of various Mercenary Regiments in convoy also don¡¯t know the exact reason.¡±

    Nevermind.

    Tang Yu shook his head and smiled. Today was the day he decided to leave for Luoxia Shelter. He even looked at the calendar marked with ¡®A suitable day to travel.¡¯

    He should be able to return safely.

    Tang Yu sent a message to Roger through the contract. ¡°Come over to my office.¡±

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    Roger had always been quick. He arrived at the office, wearing a casual loose sweatshirt made of the high-grade demonic beast and nt fibers.

    Aside from the defensive stats, it ensures the clothes won¡¯t be torn apart by his tremendous amount of force.

    It was the casual garment produced by the workshop, a benefit only enjoyable by the Shelter¡¯s upper ss.

    At a nce, Roger¡¯s figure and muscles protruded from wearing tight sports suits. Tang Yu looked at his own body. Although he had gained some muscles, he couldn¡¯tpete with Roger.

    He coughed dryly. ¡°Ahem¡­ The reason why I call you is that I¡¯m nning on a trip; I can¡¯t estimate for how long, but it will be longer than the previous trips¡­ I¡¯ll take most of the strong men with me. I¡¯ll leave Tyron, Sky, Lorraine, and some other people to guard the territory with you.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s finger tapped his eyebrow and thought of something else, ¡°Oh right, there will be more and more Lingdong mercenariesing over during this period of time. Most of them are Fourth and Fifth Awakening Stage hunters, so you¡¯d better be careful.¡±

    Roger solemnly nodded, ¡°Please rest assured, My Lord. As long as I¡¯m here, I will ensure the territory¡¯s safety.¡±

    Tang Yu took out a map and discussed it with Roger; asionally, he marked the map with red circles.

    He nned to set up their defensive lines properly before going out. These small red circles were the location where he would set up Arrow Towers and other defensive buildings.

    Aside from theck of stone to build a big City Wall, the defensive structure arrangement had formed a perfect defense line.

    Even if there was an iing demonic beast wave, they could finish them all even before they touched themercial district.

    A safe environment was the base for prosperity.

    Setting the map aside, Tang Yu pulled open the drawer. He took out a small crystal vial with a 20 ml capacity, ¡°Take this, take it after dinner. It will help you somehow.¡±

    A bright green liquid glistened inside the vial. Although it was sealed, Roger could feel the strong aura from it. ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    ¡°An agent that can slowly improve the aptitude from the most subtle point of our body. The potion¡¯s efficiency will decrease after 5 to 9 days of consumption.¡±

    Roger¡¯s outstretched hand stopped mid-air, looking at the exquisite bottle of potion, many thoughts shed in his eyes. But he decided not to take it. ¡°It¡¯s too expensive, I-¡°

    Tang Yuughed, shook his head. ¡°This potion suits your needs. I know you want it. Besides, it¡¯s not for free. It¡¯s going to be deducted from your future sry, so use it wisely.¡±

    Roger was stunned. Trembled, he took the potion. He was holding the potion with extreme care.

    Suddenly, he got down on one knee. cing one hand in front of his chest. ¡°My Lord, I pledge my life to you.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Seeing Roger left, Tang Yu smiled bitterly and shook his head. He wasn¡¯t an emotionless bastard. What Roger just did touch him deeply.

    The followers he summoned from a distant world were his responsibility. They were responsible for each other¡¯s safety.

    The bottle of potion promotion to B-rank cost him 50.000 spirit stones.

    It was far more expensive than summoning a B-rank follower. But he mentioned the price to Roger only 10.000 spirit stones. But strangely, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest heartache. On the contrary, he felt relieved.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    One hourter. After setting up the defensive structures in ce, a small convoy of vehicles silently exited through the side gate.

    The camouged Floating Chariots looked like an ordinary vehicle with no extra weapons or floating. They were painted in a simr style with a striped body and bright silver skin, giving the impression of a stylish sports car.

    The Floating Chariot flew through the wilderness at an extremely high speed. And disappeared in the sky in the blink of an eye.

    This time, he had brought nine followers: ine, whose strength had reached the Second Realm, Winnie the Priest, Explosive Maniac Shay, Illusionist Oguri, Astrologist Starling Moon Sisters, and the three Carmen brothers.

    In addition to the two super puppet warriors captured from Zhor, the convoy possessed great power. Enough to rampage opponents with extraordinary level.

    But Lord Tang was convinced, if they could escape, why should they fight?

    Even with the leaders of many Departments missing, everything still ran smoothly in the Shelter.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    In the early morning, arge number of hunters poured into the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Mostly the Lindong mercenaries who weren¡¯t registered as an Adventurer yet.

    The construction site was also buzzing with business. They didn¡¯t realize many of the Shelter¡¯s executives were away.

    Thanks to Tang Yu¡¯sziness, their disappearance could be hidden for some time.

    Grand Lord Tang Yu praised his own wit.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Themercial district. Eastern vi area.

    Most of thend was empty, and no foundation excavation work has been done. This was the free trade market, the ce for survivors to set up stalls, now andter in the future.

    This was where He Qingqing¡¯s clothing business was set up for sale.

    And right now, The Moustache man and the others had also applied for a stall with a sign erected in front. A wide floor cloth with some samplesid out behind it.

    After Soulfire had bought a batch of equipment, they returned to Lindong.

    The three of them were rather gloomy. Here was their home base, yet they hadn¡¯t sold any of the goods yet. The Shelter bought some of the materials, so they took two methods to sell them all.

    Some members carried the goods to other small shelters, and here, led by the moustache man, they set up a stall. Hoping the ordinary hunters will buy them.

    ¡°Captain, do you think we can sell it?¡± A member of the group crouched on the ground, observing the survivors passing by.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can.¡± The moustache man sounded a little weak. Slowing down, he took a deep breath, ¡°Yes, we definitely can sell it!¡±

    ording to the Logistics officer, there were still some hunters who used DIY weapons. Their equipment is hopeless. They can¡¯t even sell it.

    He stretched out his fingers to analyze. ¡°Think about it. The sharpness of our goods is not enough. The toughness is far worse, and hardness is also far inferior. It can¡¯t be attached to me or other special abilities. It also can¡¯t improve the user¡¯s speed and shooting uracy. Aside from that, we¡¯re all good!¡±

    His member stared at him with dead eyes.

    The moustache man felt the stare and stuttered, ¡°I- I mean¡­ at least our equipment is cheaper than the Tree Shade¡¯s weapons!

    They beat us in quality, but ours are cheap. So with enough promotion, it¡¯ll sell out soon.¡±

    As the glorious morning sun rose, and the darkness dissipated, more and more survivors were seen.

    Around them, there were also some stalls selling goods: mostly random things and pieces of junks they picked from the wilderness. But there¡¯s a chance someone might buy it.

    ¡°See that over there? They can¡¯t evenpete with us.¡± The moustache man spoke.

    A few huntersing towards their direction, the moustache man¡¯s eyes brightened. As the hunter got closer, the moustache man smiled. He was ready to step forward. But the hunters stop by The Qingqing¡¯s stall.

    The moustache man¡¯s steps came to a halt. His eyes unconsciously followed the passing by figures slowly moving from in front of him to the side.

    The cool breeze came with some tiny sounds, reaching his ears.

    ¡°These clothes are good. The crafting is exquisite. It¡¯s rare in the doomsday.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but most importantly, it¡¯s cheap. Look at the stall over there! They put on such a high price for ordinary equipment, how can they sell well? Even if it¡¯s cheaper than the Shelter¡¯s equipment, but it¡¯s not appealing because of its low quality.¡±

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re strong. Maybe they came here just for fun?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Moustache man was out of the word.

    He was stunned.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    With new hunters arriving from other ces, the Tree Shade Shelter was bustling with activity in the past two days.

    The patrol members wearing ckbat uniforms were scattered in all corners of the shelter. Their eyes alert, staring at every hunter passing by, especially those with great strength.

    During this time, Roger practiced day and night, pushing everyone¡¯s potential. The patrol members¡¯ strength had advanced greatly; there were already many hunters who had broken through the Third Awakening Stage, while theirbat power was at least a level higher than their opponents at the same level.

    In addition to the new sharp weapon they wore around their waist, a long striped firearm also hung from their back.

    It was a newly developed rifle, manufactured by the Equipment Department. It was known for its prating power.

    Even if they encountered a super expert hunter who had broken through the Sixth Awakening Stage who caused trouble, they could take him down with their good equipment and skill coordination.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    At the entrance of the resort, the registration office that belonged to the Municipal Department was busy.

    The staff members couldn¡¯t even breathe, yet they noticed that Wang Zhou, the person in charge of the registration office, had disappeared.

    Could it be that the guy was cking off?

    With his smug face, the patrol members who were standing guard around the office thought it was possible. ¡°That Wang Zhou guy, he¡¯s not cking off, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The busy registration officer looked up, ¡°Wang¡­ I mean Mr. Wang, I just saw him flustered and suffocating. He said something about¡­ a breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°A breakthrough?!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Wang Zhou¡¯s face was flustered with a red hue as if he was feeling embarrassed.

    The situation was awkward.

    It was exactly the thing he was doing.

    For an ordinary person trying to break through to be a hunter, Leader Tang had provided him with a lot of materials. Of course, it¡¯s not for free.

    Wang Zhou clearly remembered those words. ¡°If you can break through within three days, I will give you the potion for free.

    If you breakthrough within five days, you need to pay 10% off all the expenses. Within a week, a 20% discount. If it¡¯s more than a month, you should pay it in full.¡±

    The full amount.

    Thinking about the Body Hardening Potions, he had used as well as some auxiliary materials. Although he will pay it with an official special price, the price will be cheaper than the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, but it¡¯s still a lot of money.

    ¡°Based on my sry, if I paid it in full, it will be¡­¡±

    With his poor mathematical skills, he couldn¡¯t calcte if it¡¯s going to take months or years to pay off his debt. But he understood one thing.

    Once he was burdened with debt, he had to eat porridge with vegetables while others eat boiled fish, kung pao chicken, BBQ ribs, hot and spicy chili noodles, steak, etc.

    Well, rice porridge and vegetables are good. Half a month ago, he couldn¡¯t even eat vegetables every day. But the biggest damage wasn¡¯t from how bitter they were, but how tasty the other survivors¡¯ meal was in contrast to his meal.

    It pierced his heart with sorrow. Wang Zhou cried out, trying to shake off the bad thoughts in his mind.

    The first deadline of 3 days had passed, and now the second deadline was approaching. In order not to get into debt, he headed to the Training Camp as soon as he can.

    He even almost lost his beer belly. Now, as soon as he saw the ck target punching bag, he can¡¯t help but smash it.

    Walking on the road, his body felt like he was floating. This was the consequence of staying in the gravity room for a long time. There was still fear in his eyes as he recalled his past experience.

    He still remembered that Zeng Hu said that he needed to be disciplined if he wanted to be stronger. Push up 100 times a day, sit up 100 times, squat 100 times, 100 pull-ups¡­ However, he did more than 100 times!

    Think about the time when he squatted down. His inertia made his legs uncontrobly exert force and made him stand up again.

    He almost lost his mind!

    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m about to breakthrough. That nightmarish day will be gone, and when I seed in breaking through, I¡¯ll make sure to ask Leader Tang for some credits and have a big meal¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, I just have to take thest step to break through the bottleneck.¡±

    He used a Body Hardening Potion, auxiliary device, and also practiced a cultivation method given to him by Leader Tang.

    Squeezing his potential bit by bit until this morning, when he once again took a new potion that could improve his muscles, and his body¡¯s potential was finally maxed out.

    Wang Zhou rushed all the way straight into the training camp andunched a stormy attack on the specially made sandbags.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    The sandbags shook violently, and the sound spread throughout the training camp.

    The others who were still on the first floor of the training camp couldn¡¯t help but look over.

    ¡°Mr. Wang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re feeling sad, so you¡¯re venting like crazy? But it¡¯s not possible¡­¡±

    Wang Zhou felt the surging energy in his body, which was the residue of the multiple potions he had used, and it was now fully exploding. But he still couldn¡¯t break through the bottleneck.

    It was an instinctive feeling; he could clearly feel that he was so close. So close, reaching a whole new world. Yet no matter what, the close distance can¡¯t be touched.

    I still need more pressure!

    With that in mind, Wang Zhou suddenly pulled out two small round balls from his pocket and threw them out.

    The two-round basic puppetsnded on the ground. As the head of the registry office, it was a safety measure given to him.

    And now ¡­¡­

    Wang Zhou ordered the two puppets to draw their weapons, ¡°Come, attack me! Fire at me!¡±

    The round puppets rushed at the hard floor, its thick arms clicked, flying a hefty punch towards Wang Zhou.

    The others around were a little shocked.

    I couldn¡¯t understand what Wang Zhou was doing. Could it be he was a masochist?

    A few more hunters who just arrived at the training camp spoke the truth. ¡°I think Wang Zhou is about to break through from an ordinary person to a hunter!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The shelter is small, and Wang Zhou is a well-known figure. Most of the newly arrived survivors knew him as the head of the registration office.

    Many people rushed to the training camp, wanting to witness this miracle. The training camp suddenly flooded with survivors.

    Even the Lindong mercenaries who saw many people gathered here were curious and followed them.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t drinking a bottle of Awakening Potion is enough to awaken an ordinary person?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a certain qualification to be awakened as a hunter.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know about it! Wait, does that mean this Wang Zhou guy belonged to the type that can¡¯t awaken?¡± The Lindong Mercenary was surprised.

    ¡°How can an ordinary person that doesn¡¯t have the qualification breakthrough to be a hunter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± The one who spoke was patrol member Zhao Ming. Now that the hunters gathered here, it became a ce the patrols needed to focus on.

    He sped his hands, staring at Wang Zhou in the distance. ¡°Those puppets each had the strength of an ordinary hunter. He had resisted for so long. In terms of strength, he had already surpassed an ordinary hunter.¡±

    The more he spoke about it, the more he felt guilty. He remembered he was beaten down by the puppets during the patrol recruitment test.

    Now, looking at Wang Zhou, although he was at a disadvantage and could barely keep up the two puppet¡¯s movements, Wang Zhou¡¯s performance was better than himself.

    The Lindong mercenary was in deep thought, ¡°That¡¯s true. He doesn¡¯t have any hunter aura on him, but how could he have such strong strength and speed? It¡¯s not scientific, and it¡¯s not from an awakening!¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of Leader Tang.¡± Zhao Ming said casually, ¡°You guys in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild should have seen the Body Hardening Potion. That potion can harden our body and increase our strength. The Body Hardening Potion was invented by Leader Tang.¡±

    ¡°Leader Tang is also a pharmacist?¡± Lindong¡¯s mercenary thought, stroking his chin and feeling something was wrong, ¡°Isn¡¯t Leader Tang an expert in Rune Literature? I have also heard Leader Tang and our Lindong¡¯s Dean Sun had an in-depth exchange. I heard even Dean Sun admired Leader Tang. If I had known about his identity, I would¡¯vee to Tree Shade Shelter long ago.¡±

    At this time, Wang Zhou was being suppressed by the two puppets, retreating further and further. There wasn¡¯t much fighting space on the first floor. He didn¡¯t think much before he threw the puppets.

    In order not to destroy the surrounding equipment, his fighting space was even smaller. The puppets hadnded several punches across his face, half of his face now swollen.

    Wang Zhou gritted his teeth, from the corner of his eyes, he was cornered with a wall behind him. There¡¯s no escape.

    However, he was already in a fiercebat mode. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s gonna call off the puppet now. He wanted to face them head-on!

    The puppet rushed with another big punch. This time, Wang Zhou couldn¡¯t dodge. He was mmed against the wall with his hands behind his back.

    Another puppet attacked, and Wang Zhou could only stare as the puppet¡¯s punch approached him.

    Boom!

    The punch hit his face. His head was buzzing as blood sttered out of his nostrils.

    Wang Zhou didn¡¯t have time to grunt in pain, and it was as if some barrier had shattered.

    Every bit of his cell was leaping, and in an instant, everything around him became different.

    Even the punch that hit his face didn¡¯t feel pain anymore.

    A hunter¡¯s aura spread out from his body.

    The surrounding hunters, the one that heard Wang Zhou was about to break through, or the clueless hunters were all astonished at the scene. They all stared at Wang Zhou with disbelief.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    ¡°Did he finally break through¡­¡­?¡± Tang Yu muttered on the Floating Chariot.

    He had just received a message from Roger from the territory about Wang Zhou¡¯s breakthrough.

    He possessed the hunter¡¯s unique scent and was also able to absorb and refine spirit power.

    However, his refining efficiency was slower than a hunter with a normal qualification.

    Perhaps in the future, he could add an E-rank to his D-rank qualification?

    The thoughts in his head scattered, ¡°If the otherrge shelters hadn¡¯t researched a way to allow ordinary people to break through, could it be Wang Zhou was the first one to do it?¡±

    Perhaps yearster, when humanity seeds in destroying demonic beasts once and for all, history will be written.

    ¡°February 18th, Wang Zhou, a survivor from the Tree Shade Shelter, became the first cast of an ordinary person¡¯s breakthrough to be a hunter. Leaping from the ordinary level of life, opening a new chapter for human evolution¡­ or something like that?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The fleet of 5 Floating Chariots suspended mid-air from the ground was advancing rapidly.

    The view from the window was blurry. The vehicle was semi-automatic. Most of the time, he only needed to give some simplemands.

    ine, dressed in Advanced Frost Mage Suit, was leaning on the window ss at the back seat, her eyes unblinking, quietly observing the scenery.

    She hadn¡¯t traveled that much, probably she was trying to enjoy the view. Or so Tang Yu thought.

    ¡°My Lord, there¡¯s arge group of demonic beast energy reactions ahead. In general, the intensity is between First to Triple Awakening. Should we evade or take them out?¡± Shay¡¯s gruff voice came from the Chariot¡¯s built-inmunication device.

    Tang Yu pondered briefly, ¡°Only one to three? Then kill it, don¡¯t waste time.¡±

    He saw the image captured by the Chariot Shay was in and saw a flock of flying demonic beasts ahead, ck as a dark cloud. The conversation ended.

    Twin-barrel machine gun mounted on top of the vehicle at the front of the convoy, wildly spinning.

    Tang Yu had asked Kevin to mount a machine gun to apany the built-in cannon.

    The machine gun spun with a humming sound. A torrent of metal storms came out of the barrel, tearing apart the ck clouds. Countless tiny ck dots fell down like rain.

    The other Chariot near the end of the convoy also opened fire, tearing the flocks of demonic beasts in half, allowing the chariots to pass through.

    They encountered this situation every ten minutes or so. Sometimes it¡¯s arge group of demonic beasts. Sometimes it¡¯s a single powerful one.

    Flying mid-air was far more dangerous than traveling on the ground. But fortunately, the fleet could escape powerful beasts, so the journey was overall safe.

    Besides, The Floating Chariots couldn¡¯t fly at such high altitudes either. They were only flying at ten meters high.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine how it would be from an altitude of a hundred or thousands of meters high.

    He didn¡¯t even want to explore because he didn¡¯t want to die.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The journey was boring, although he was apanied by a cute girl¡­ ahem, a cute girl whosebat power was stronger than him.

    Tang Yu scanned the map that came with the Floating Chariot. ¡°We have passed Hucheng, Shencheng, Hengcheng¡­¡±

    They had passed half of the province in a short amount of time. He was satisfied with the result; the Chariot¡¯s speed was better than he had expected. His eyes fell on the road ahead, and he suddenly frowned. ¡°There¡¯s norge shelter in this area?¡±

    It was a map provided by the Lindong Academy of Sciences. The uracy was pretty high.

    Tang Yu searched through the Space Ring, making the insides of the Chariot a bit messy with papers.

    ¡°Found it.¡± Tang Yu took the paper and browsed through the letters. ¡°Yucheng was a big city, slightlyrger than Lincheng. But instead of building arge shelter here, they joined forces with neighboring cities. Reason: the area around Yucheng is unfit for human habitation?¡±

    There¡¯s no further detail, making Tang Yu confused. The Yucheng area marked on the map had a simr level of danger to the Lindong area.

    Although there were five-star danger zones, those zones¡¯ scope was just as big as a city.

    A single 5-star danger zone will not make the whole area unsuitable for living.

    Of course, those areas belong to areas that humans had not yet explored, so the danger level was unknown. It¡¯s these areas that block themunication between humans in various provinces.

    After all, the Yucheng area was too vast, Tang Yu had no intention of detouring, and the team advanced in the nned direction.

    He was about to tidy up the papers he just took out. But when he turned around, the papers were already stacked neatly next to his seat. Tang Yu was startled. ¡°Thanks¡­¡±

    ine smiled and leaned against the window again.

    Along the way, both of them ate some dried food avable in the Chariot.

    At this moment, Tang Yu was stunned; he looked out of the window. He couldn¡¯t see it clearly because of the Chariot¡¯s speed.

    Just now, the blurry view was earth yellow of the mountains and lush green forest. Suddenly, it turned into a brownish-yellow.

    The fleet slowed down.

    Tang Yu¡¯s brows furrowed, and he could see clearly the ground was dry with cracks everywhere. Yellowish-brown dirt flying around like a sand storm.

    Post-doomsday grass and trees were extremely vigorous. Even they could grow as tall as a building. But here, there was no slightest bit of greenery. It was a silent, barrennd, with a few scattered silhouettes of demonic beast strolling on the ground.

    ¡°That¡­ thendscape hadpletely changed!!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe it. He had seen the news that Yucheng City was a famous tourist city with beautiful mountains and lush greenery. But now, it had be a barrennd.

    His fingers touched the control panel and switched on the Chariot¡¯s detection system. A momentter, the number surprised him.

    The temperature outside was over 60 degrees celsius. The air was distorted with heat.

    Even when he looked at the environment outside the window, there was an inexplicable sense of heat.

    ¡°No wonder Yucheng residents had to move away. There¡¯s no way humans can survive in this environment.¡±

    Even if the hunters could, no one wanted to live in such a ce.

    The Chariot was still flying at high speed. The blurry scenery remained the same.

    Boom!

    A volcano erupted in the distance.

    Thick pirs of fire reached into the sky, and ck clouds of volcanic ash swept over the surroundings.

    Rubble, mixed with mes, fell from the sky. The sky was shrouded in dark clouds. It was a scenery fitting of a doomsday.

    This was nature¡¯s greatness. Tang Yu and the followers watched the scene from afar in awe.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t remember if there were any volcanoes around Yucheng City. But thinking that thendscape around it drastically changed, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a new volcano emerged.

    They were far away from the volcanic ash and eruptingva. So the falling rocks didn¡¯t possess much threat to them. However, it was only because they were far away. If they were in the crater, even a hunter in the peak of the Awakening Stage would be incinerated.

    He stared at the sight of the volcano erupting for a while to satisfy his wish to see a volcano erupt before doomsday.

    But suddenly, his eyes widened.

    Amidst the zing me, thick ck smoke around the crater, he actually saw a figure wandering in it!

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    Theva flowed down from the top of the mountain; wherever it passed, there was a burst of smoke.

    The sky was shrouded in dark volcanic ash as orange fireworks erupted from the crater.

    Tang Yu leaned against the window, holding a high magnification telescope in his hand, gazing at the crater in the extreme distance.

    He only vaguely recognized the figure, which was somewhat simr to a human, roaming freely around in the erupting pir of fire.

    He couldn¡¯t see clearly. But for some reason, Tang Yu had a feeling that the figure at the crater facing the scorching pirs of me, facing the scaldingva, was wandering around and enjoying the eruption.

    It¡¯s terrifying just to think about it!

    ¡°Is it a demonic beast, an alienated beast, or something else? Some ancient human-like Zhor, or new creature I don¡¯t know about?¡±

    He was quite curious. However, it¡¯s better to observe it from afar now. He marked the location on the map, if someday he mastered some kind of safe exploration method, he woulde over to take a look.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The Floating Chariot passed the Yucheng City area after a while. Three days passed in the blink of an eye as they drove during the day and rested at night.

    Thendscape had changed dramatically during the doomsday. There were areas covered in spiky rocks.

    There were trees dotted with a violet-blue luminous glow, looking both dreamy and dangerous, or bizarre.

    ¡°ording to the n, we should be able to reach the Luoxia Shelter tomorrow.¡± Tang Yu tapped his finger on the pre-nned route, zooming in on the area ahead, ¡°This area is mostly mountains and hills. It was a sparsely popted ce before the doomsday. There aren¡¯t anyrge shelters established here; the danger level is unknown, so we¡¯d better be careful.¡±

    He chose to pass by the 6-star dead zone between the two provinces, yet other ces weren¡¯t necessarily safe either.

    Tang Yu even slowed down his floating chariot¡¯s speed just so he wouldn¡¯t identally run into some high-risk areas.

    This morning because they were flying too fast, they identally crashed into their of a powerful alienated beast and crushed several of its eggs that wererger than a human body.

    It enraged the beast, making them chase around the convoy. In order to escape, they set the chariot on full power.

    They crashed again into another powerful alienated beast territory, breaking two of the chariot¡¯s mounted rotating machine guns, making Tang Yu feel depressed.

    Over-speeding was a bad idea.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The danger in the mountain forest was even greater. Except for the demonic beast emerging from the crack, most of the animals before the doomsday would be demonized by the red mist spreading from the crack.

    These animals would undergo a mutation and be stronger, faster, with sharper ws. Or maybe even awaken some special abilities just like humans.

    Just like human hunters with abilities, the different beast also had simr traits. They¡¯re stronger, possessing spiritual intelligence, and sometimes even harder to deal with rather than demonic beasts.

    In these areas, the mountain viges in this area are either moved to various shelters or perished under the dangerous mountain forest.

    However, in an area surrounded by mountains and dense forest, there was a curling smoke rising. It was a small mountain vige. There were some 2 or 3 story tall houses scattered in the area.

    From the air, the vige¡¯s path was visible. Hundreds of vigers lived there; they¡¯ve been there for generations since before the doomsday and never left.

    Even with technology advancement, the small vige located deep in the mountain remained unchanged. Even with the electricity and knowledge of the outside world, most of them still remain there.

    The vige was their paradise, their safe haven. The vigers relied on the gifts of nature to live a quiet and peaceful secluded life.

    Even after the doomsday, they didn¡¯t leave. Depending on their own methods to survive in this dangerous area. The entire vige hadn¡¯t suffered much damage and still retained its original appearance.

    At this moment, however, hundreds of vigers living there were nervous, looking up at the sky in unison.

    A demonic flying beast with bronze-colored wings, a beak curved like a barb, and a wingspan of over thirty meters was hovering in the sky above their vige.

    Its wings were blowing a hurricane that was sharper than a de, leaving mottled traces on the ground¡ªblowing away the brick and tile from the houses. The peaceful vige suddenly became chaotic.

    ¡°Quick, stop it!¡±

    In the center of the vige, an old man with white hair opened his mouth. With a loud whistle, several figures pped their wings and flew up into the sky.

    Behind the old man, an alienated beast looked simr to a white crane but wasrger leaped and flew.

    The white crane had a pointed beak; its wings were harder than steel. Carrying a fearsome fierceness with it, flying towards the demonic beast like a rocket.

    The vigers nervously watched as the figures fought in the sky.

    Shriek!!!

    A miserable chirp was heard as the alienated flying beast fell from the sky. It was staining the ground with bright red blood. It was just the beginning. One after another, the white crane had fallen, the viger¡¯s expression grew darker.

    Boom!

    The alienated white crane smashed down at a house. The beast struggled to get up, but a huge gash tore apart the joint that connected the wings to its back, unable to return to the sky.

    The moment the white crane fell, the vige chief spurted out blood from his mouth. His body suddenly became pale and weak.

    ¡°Chief!¡±

    People shouted in rm, and a viger quickly came over with a herb, ¡°Quick! Give this herb to the vige chief! It can heal the wounds!¡±

    The bronze flying demonic beast was still wreaking havoc upon the vige.

    The hunters tried to resist the damage to the vige. However, there were more and more alienated beasts roaring and rushing to attack the demonic flying beast.

    The strongest alienated beast, the White Crane, was gravely injured. And the other alienated beasts were also disabled from flying.

    They could only ept their death. This time, more and more vigers spurted out blood from their mouths.

    The vige chief coughed up blood again, his face looking pale. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was the one who suggested we should stay here. If not, we won¡¯t be in such a crisis.¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    The vige chief¡¯s body was unsteady and needed the others¡¯ assistance. Looking at the sky, the maroon figure reflected in his eyes. ¡°If only we went to arge shelter that kept mankind¡¯sst hope on the radio, perhaps none of this would happen.¡±

    The vigers were desperate, but they didn¡¯t me each other. It was their respect for the vige chief that made them stay.

    ¡°Chief, please stop. What is important now is your recovery. All of us decided to stay here in the first ce. Besides, our ancestors had lived here for generations. Even if we leave this ce and go to arge shelter, will we be safe?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We follow our elder¡¯s teachings to respect and blend with nature and stay here. It¡¯s all that we want. Who to me? It¡¯s us because we¡¯re not strong enough. It was you who fought for us and protected us all this time.¡±

    The vigers were silent. They had lived together for generations, most of them were rted. Watching their kin gravely injured was heartbreaking.

    Even though they had encountered demonic beast waves and faced all sorts of demonic beasts, the monster, this time, had pushed them to the brink of desperation.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Buildings copsed as the hunters and the alienated beast were swung around by the red-winged demonic beast like a fly, flying away and crashing through the building.

    Some people tried to escape, but they were quickly grabbed by the beast and lifted to the sky.

    Torn apart by the beast as blood rained down. It was as if this was a hunt, and the humans were the prey.

    Whoosh!

    The demonic beast seemed to have had enough of the game. It let out an ear-piercing shriek and pped its wings.

    Swooping towards the Chief and the viger¡¯s location. Their manpower had mostly died or injured, so was the alienated beast. Their faces went pale.

    When suddenly.

    Dadadada!

    A metallic storm roared in the sky, and the demonic beast¡¯ dive path suddenly became chaotic as it pped its wings and soared higher.

    The vigers were all startled, looking at the direction of the noise. Up there, several silvery-white cars with striped bodies were quietly hovering 10 meters in mid-air. There were a pair of machine guns mounted on both sides of each car.

    The sound of bullet storms hitting the demonic beast was like thunder. The vigers saw with awe, their mouths agape.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Inside the floating chariot, Tang Yu stared intently at the screen.

    The bullets were storming at the brownish-red demonic beast with an iron nging sound.

    The demonic beast, whose feathers were as durable as the ordinary metal, were left unscathed, but the kic energy of hundreds of bullets hitting its body made the beast feel uneasy.

    It pped its wings frequently. Its crimson eyes gazed on the tiny iron pieces.

    ¡°Rece the No. 1 Rune Bullet.¡± Tang Yu thought about it, and then said, ¡°Save it.¡±

    The roar of the machine gun paused for a moment and began to roar again. The metallic storm enveloped the winged demonic beast with a thumping sound.

    It¡¯s hard feathers shattered in pieces, smashing down from the sky, apanied by crimson blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s working!¡±

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to show my driving skills!¡± Tang Yu¡¯s hand hovered over the control panel. The Floating Chariot was flying mid-air nimbly like a swimming fish.

    ¡°AI, list the best route, turn on the auxiliary control system, turn on the bnce system, increase power output by 50%.¡±

    The demonic beast struggled within the metal storm, bing more and more uneasy.

    However, Tang Yu was also feeling uneasy. Every time he saw the rune bullets shoot out, it was as if a piece of money from his treasury was silently fading away. It broke his heart and his wallet.

    The AI analyzed the beast¡¯s flight trajectory, and finally, the images on the screen gradually coincided.

    Tang Yu took control of the front of the car and mmed it upwards. ¡°ine, target it and turn on the output power.¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± ine, who was controlling the weapon system in the back of the vehicle, started to operate it.

    At the front part of the chariot, a ck cannon emerged. Light condensed on it as the temperature rose.

    After a while, a pure white light beam shot out from the muzzle of the cannon. The demonic beast noticed the danger and tried to avoid it, pping its wings but couldn¡¯t move.

    It shrieked.

    The light beam pierced through its skull. Leaving a small hole in the eye area of the demonic beast.

    The beast pped its wings for a while, but finally fell down from the height and crashed down on the mountain forest.

    Crushing the tree canopy and creating a deep hole in the ground. Scattering leaves, branches, and dirt everywhere.

    ¡°Solved.¡±

    Tang Yu put his hands on the control screen and felt a stream of spirit power escaping from the demonic beast pouring into his body.

    He estimated this demonic beast at least had the strength of the Tenth Awakening Stage or maybe more. It was an existence that could easily annihte any small shelters or even medium-sized ones alone.

    Onlyrge shelters had the power to kill these kinds of demonic beasts. And they needed to rely on advanced weapons, or energy cannons and rune weapons.

    ¡°But the size of this vige is too smallpared to small shelters. I¡¯m surprised it could hold on for so long under the beast¡¯s attack. It¡¯s rare for a small ce to have strong hunters.¡± Tang Yu muttered; the chariot¡¯s detection system had detected a few high energy responsive existence in the vige.

    He shook his head; it¡¯s not his business. It was a minor incident he encountered along the way.

    It just so happened that he saw a demonic beast attacking a vige, so he took action.

    After the matter was resolved, he had no intention of staying there to receive the viger¡¯s gratitude.

    The Floating Chariots hovered for a while and then sped away.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The arrival of the demonic beast had destroyed half of the vige, and bloody scenes were everywhere.

    Some of the vigers were using their special herbs to save the others and the alienated beast they considered apanion.

    But most of them had their gaze fixed on the distance, at the flying vehicles who headed in the opposite direction they wereing. Stunned.

    ¡°That¡¯s probably the technology.¡± Someonemented.

    ¡°Yeah. Taking care of a demonic beast in one attack, they must be the superweapons of human shelter. As expected from thest hope of humanity, I¡¯m yearning for it.¡±

    The vige chief was also startled, looking into the distance. ¡°After we recovered, let¡¯s leave this ce. Take the things from the ancestor shrine with us. As long as we abide by the ancestral rules, I¡¯m sure our ancestors will understand.¡±

    The vige was busy. But some people recalled the dead demonic beast and was going to collect the materials.

    But suddenly, they looked up at the sky again. A floating car that had gone away had returned and stopped over the demonic beast¡¯s body.

    The car door opened, and two figures jumped down. One was holding a machete. The other held a two-handed sword.

    They moved skillfully. First, breaking open the skull of the beast and then hacking away the barb-like beak.

    In the blink of an eye, the demonic beast carcass was cleanly dissected, leaving only a skeleton.

    Theye and go in a hurry, taking away the rare materials obtained with the amazing extracting system. And the two figures returned to the car.

    In a few moments, they disappeared without a trace and never reappeared.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The vigers were stunned.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    This was just a small episode. They asionally encountered certain shelters suffering great crises and were able to save them along the way.

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t stingy with his bullets, although it was still a bit heartbreaking.

    Finally, the Floating Chariot drove into the Luoxia boundary. Mostly, the Luoxia Shelter was inhabited by the city¡¯s residents.

    As well as the two neighboring cities located close to Luoxia City.

    ording to the data, the Luoxia Shelter was built based on a local town, Xiawan Town, adjacent to a river branch.

    It wasrger than Lindong. After all, Lindong was home to hundreds of thousands of people, while it is said that the number of survivors living in the Luoxia shelter exceeds two million.

    Tang Yu was relieved when at the beginning of the doomsday, wheremunication was still avable, his parents told him they had arrived in Xiaguang Town with the military convoy where they had started the shelter construction.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Tang Yu muttered, looking through the window at the clouds drifting in the distance, his heart pounding and beat faster.

    He calcted the distance. When it was only a few dozen kilometers away from the shelter, he called the other vehicles, ¡°All vehiclesnd. We¡¯ll change to thend mode for thest few kilometers.¡±

    The Floating Chariotsnded slowly; the glowing rune pattern on the chassis dimmed and then disappeared.

    The tires of the Chariot rotated at high speed, sweeping across the wilderness. And a momentter, a highway appeared. Tang Yu maneuvered the chariots to speed up. Without the engine roar, the vehicle advances faster.

    Boom!

    The Floating Chariot crashed the highway guardrail, sending iron scraps flying while the front part of the vehicles was left unscathed. Tang Yu, in the car, didn¡¯t even feel anything.

    The highway was in a broken state and full of holes and cracks. From the cracks, wild weeds grew uncontrobly, exceeding over 2 meters in some ces.

    Tang Yu could imagine the panic and fear on people¡¯s faces at the first outbreak of the doomsday. When the hideous face of the demonic beast first appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    They lost their chance to escape and unintentionally blocked the others¡¯ retreat path.

    Along the way, he had lost count of the number of car idents he had seen. The panicked people drove frantically, unable to dodge the vehicle crash in front of them and crashed too.

    I was blocking the road. Desperate people could only abandon their cars and flee. But were caught by the demonic beasts anyway.

    If he was driving an ordinary car, he would have to get off the car to remove the abandoned cars and clear the road.

    However, the Floating Chariots elerated and crushed the abandoned cars just like a tank. The cars were destroyed, a few were pushed out of the way.

    A car that could rampage, it¡¯s a driver¡¯s favorite car.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    The fleet passed through Luoxia City. The streets were in shambles, the walls of the buildings on both sides were crawling with nts and moss. Some of the walls had fallen.

    Although the doomsday had onlysted for a month, this ce looked like it had gone through years of vicissitudes.

    It was his hometown, but Tang Yu barely recognized it. The Chariot was moving automatically ording to the set route.

    Tang Yu held his chin in his hand and quietly looked out the window. His thoughts, however, had already wandered everywhere.

    ¡°My lord, we¡¯re almost there,¡± ine spoke softly from the back seat.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Where are we now?¡±

    ¡°From the map, we¡¯ve just entered the border of Xiawan town. In a few minutes, we will enter the Xiawan bridge. Above it is the Luoxia Shelter. So are we going to directly¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. Directly.¡±

    ¡°Should we oppress our aura about the Fourth Awakening Stage and enter Luoxia as a team of elite hunters?¡±

    ¡°Okay. Oh, and change your names too. From now on, call me, Captain.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain.¡±

    With the Xiawan Bridge already in sight in the distance, Tang Yu forced himself to cheer up, but he suddenly heard the sound of gunfire in the distance.

    Before he even had time to ask, an affirmative reply had alreadye from Shay up ahead. ¡°Captain, it looks like the Luoxia Shelter has encountered a demonic wave, and the fighting is fierce.¡±

    It¡¯s just a demonic wave. It¡¯s not a problem forrge shelters. Yet, he was panicking¡ªall sorts of thoughts scattered in his mind.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The convoy sped up and soon arrived at the river bank. There, they got a clear view of the embankment.

    On the left side of the river, the bridge was still serene. While across the river bank on the right side, gunfire soared, and the explosion sounded like thunder.

    It was the Luoxia Shelter.

    Tang Yu gazed across the river; the other side of the river was lined with tall buildings. Countless machine guns, mortars, and cannons were erected on the city walls.

    Gazing out, he even saw a few energy cannons with great destructive power, fixed on the city walls.

    Cannons fired in unison. The shells fell one after another on the water surface as it tumbled and exploded the strange creatures that crawled out of the water.

    He rarely saw aquatic monsters; in other circumstances, he would stop by to observe.

    But now, he just wanted to find his parents as soon as possible and find out if they¡¯re alright.

    Drove the road on the left side of the river, he finally reached the bridge. A few survivors gathered here. It seems because of the wave, the bridge was deemed unsafe. These people were standing on the side of the bridge. Waiting for the shelter to repel the demon wave.

    Although Tang Yu was anxious, he wasn¡¯t too reckless. Tang Yu parked the Floating Chariots in front of the bridge entrance.

    The stripped chassis from the shiny silvery-white cars gleamed in the sunlight. Instantly attracted the survivors¡¯ attention.

    Looking at the high-end and exquisite cars, theypared them to their own vehicles that looked like a tractor in contrast to the shiny cars.

    ¡°¡­no, no matter how it looks, practicality is the most important thing.¡± Theyforted their hearts.

    The door of one of the Floating Chariots opened, and Shay walked out with a cigarette in his mouth.

    He controlled a part of his aura. In the other hunters¡¯ perception, he was at the Fourth Awakening Stage.

    Not too powerful to attract others¡¯ attention, yet strong enough to keep people with bad intentions away.

    Some of the hunters in the first two Awakening Stage strengths looked in awe and retreated further.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    The hundreds of survivors came from other parts of the province. They came here for the first time, while the rest were Luoxia mercenaries that had just returned from the wilderness.

    Shay was once a mercenary, and he was skilled in fighting. It didn¡¯t take him long to get acquainted with some of the mercenaries.

    ¡°Brother, did you guyse here from other ces? It¡¯s not an easy journey.¡± A hunter asked with teary eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But onlyrge shelters are safe. No matter how hard it is, we have to find a way to get here.¡± Shay pretended to be equally emotional and asked again. ¡°Is the shelter often attacked by demonic beasts? What about security? I don¡¯t want to wake up and see a hideous demonic beast in front of my face.¡±

    The Luoxia hunterughed. ¡°It seems you¡¯re wrong about our shelter. In my opinion,rge shelters are absolutely safe. These monsters look scary, but in reality, they can¡¯t even survive the shelter¡¯s canon bombardment. Let alone threatening the shelter¡¯s safety.¡± He waved his hand with a proud expression.

    He was proud to be a part of arge shelter. But he didn¡¯t underestimate Shay, whose strengths are probably one level above him.

    ¡°However.¡± He pointed his fingers to the river at a distance, at the monsters that had climbed ashore. ¡°They¡¯re not demonic beasts, and they¡¯re mutated beasts.¡±

    ¡°mutated beast? Can they make such a massive wave? I thought mutated beasts aren¡¯t that hostile to human scent like demonic beasts?¡± Shay frowned.

    It was too far to sense the monster¡¯s aura. They can¡¯t distinguish the differences between demonic and mutated beasts just from their looks.

    It¡¯smon knowledge that there weren¡¯t many mutated beasts onnd. But on arge body of water, it¡¯s entirely different. Before the doomsday, countless aquatic creatures were living in the water.

    Some of them were demonized, while the rest were mutated. After the mutation, what¡¯s surprising was not only their erged size, but their appearance changed and became more bizarre. But its ability to reproduce had changed into a terrifying degree.

    Shay already had some guesses when the man continued. ¡°They can¡¯t breed in the rivers, these mutated beasts mostly breed and grow in the ocean and travel along the rivers tond. Our shelter is close to the ocean, so this is bound to happen.¡±

    ¡°They said the reason why these mutated beasts formed a massive wave of beasts is also rted to their rapid growth and reproduction. I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    Shay handed over a cigarette, ¡°So that means that the Luoxia Shelter has to endure the pressure from both the demonic and aquatic mutated beast wave?¡±

    The hunter nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our shelter¡¯s actually quite weing to these aquatic beasts.¡±

    ¡°Weing?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t forget, mutated and demonic beasts are different. The mutated beast meat can be consumed, and it¡¯s delicious.¡± He wiped the drool that was barely seen on his mouth. ¡°Thanks to them, we have abundant food here in Luoxia. The only annoying thing is perhaps¡­ we¡¯re eating too much seafood¡­¡±

    The mercenaries were all looking at the aquatic beasts with the same yearning look.

    Leaning against the car window, Tang Yu heard their conversation clearly, although he was quite far from Shay. He gazed on the river.

    A densely packed wave of aquatic beasts leaped out of the river, some who had limbs crawled.

    These mutated beasts were mostly amphibians and fish, shrimp, crabs, mollusks, which couldn¡¯tst very long onnd.

    But the amphibians were dangerous since they could walk onnd. Obviously, they were weed with a magnificent scene of artillery fire.

    But when he thought of the aquatic beast, it suddenly changed into the food served on the table.

    Tasty crabs, lobster, steamed fish, braised mutated sea eels, cooked catfish, seafood soup, seafood stir fry¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the mutated beasts¡¯ rapid reproduction speed, Tang Yu would be worried about eating these protected animals.

    Sure enough,pared with the mutated beast, the people of this country were even more terrifying.

    With this in mind, Tang Yu felt relieved.

    The environment around Luoxia was more dangerous than Lindong, so the hunters here were stronger. But the good thing was because this shelter was built by three cities and joined forces, they had a stronger military. Even with additional pressure on the aquatic beast wave, they could hold their defensive line. The beast couldn¡¯t breach into the city.

    But the situation had turned a bit concerning. Despite the bombardment of artillery fire that sted the aquatic beasts into pieces, there were still countless of them pouring out of the water, climbing, and leaping endlessly.

    Arge number of aquatic beasts were attracted to the survivors on the other side of the bridge.

    Some even climbed to the riverbank on this side and attacked. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many of them, and the hunters could take care of them.

    Because of this, the survivors who stood on the bridge hesitated to cross the bridge. From here, they could see how bad the situation was, but they could still retreat. But if they walked to the bridge, there was no turning back.

    However, Tang Yu had no intention of standing idly here. He believed the shelter would prevail in pushing back the beasts back to the sea. But he didn¡¯t know how long it would take, and he didn¡¯t want to wait.

    Maybe a detour? ncing at the map, he saw the closest bridge was too far. He can¡¯t use the floating system. He, Grand Lord Tang, is a humble person. He couldn¡¯t bear to attract new trouble in searching for his parents.

    He shouted to Shay. ¡°Get ready to leave!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡±

    Shay trotted back to the car. The engine started up and headed to the bridge with low motor roars.

    The hunters who were talking with theirpanions or those who fought with the aquatic beasts watched in dismay as the luxury sports cars drove onto the bridge. As if they were worried, those people would never return.

    Some of them were puzzled, some surprised, and some shook their heads slightly and sighed.

    The hunter who just now talked with Shay over the situation at Luoxia was stunned. He felt Shay was easy to talk to and was even more stunned. He was annoyed that he wanted to m a table.

    He felt like everything he just said was in vain?!

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    [TL¡¯s note: From this chapter forward, ¡®alienated beast¡¯ will be reced with ¡®mutated beast¡¯.]

 Chapter 200

    <h4>Chapter 200</h4>

    Across the river.

    Themander stood on the wall, calmly giving orders behind the artillery line with a 00 caliber wildly pouring shells towards the wave.

    The smallnd in front of the city walls, about a hundred meters away from the river, had turned into a sea of fire under the crazy bombardment of artillery fire.

    Countless bizarre sea beasts shrieked, struggling as they fell into the fire. But there was still the rest of the beast who stepped on the corpses of their own kind and approached the city wall.

    A huge crab with a width more than 5 meters stepped nimbly, dodging the cannon fire, and leaped at the high city wall. Its giant pincers crashed into the reinforced concrete wall.

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    The outer wall violently shook, cracks appeared along the walls, and concrete fragments falling down.

    The soldier operating the machine gun switched the muzzle and rained bullets on the crab¡¯s shell, but it just bounced off the hard shells.

    Themander¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Squad three, squad three, kill the mutant crabs immediately.¡±

    Several figures leaped down from the city wall, holding sharp weapons, and greeted the mutant crabs at their weak points.

    They were Luoxia Military¡¯s elite squads, specializing in dealing with powerful demonic and mutant beasts.

    Yet themander didn¡¯t dare to order these hunter experts to directly enter the beasts wave and kill the high-level mutant beasts, only at some asions like what¡¯s happening now, when arge crab leaped atop the city walls.

    Only then he was willing to send his elite members to kill them. Because once they entered the wave, no matter how strong they were, they couldn¡¯t avoid attacks from all sides.

    Human flesh couldn¡¯t resist the attacks of mutant beasts even if they wore the best protective gear the shelter has.

    ¡­unless there¡¯s someone with the ability to resist the mutant beasts¡¯ attacks, even if they could only defend against low-ranked mutant beasts, then he would let the experts charge in without worry.

    ¡°Are the reinforcements here?¡± Themander asked the young man in uniform next to him.

    The young man shook his head, ¡°A 3-star demonic wave has erupted on the north side. Themand center cannot provide any reinforcements in a while. After all, the situation on the north side is difficult. Once the city wall copses, arge area of residential area will be lost, so there is no room for error.¡±

    Inparison, what¡¯s behind their side of the river was a tiered defense line. There was still room to retreat.

    With this in his thought, themander ordered. ¡°Activate the Fusion Cannon No.1 and 5. Focus on taking care of the high-level mutant beast withrge bodies. Also, prepare to drop incendiary bombs. We can¡¯t allow those beasts to enter the river.¡±

    His task was not just to guard the shelter¡¯s defense line here. He also had to securely cut off the aquatic beast from entering the river. Indeed, Luoxia Shelter could still hold on in facing a wave with this scale.

    But once these aquatic beasts were allowed to enter the ind river or even breed in the river, it would harm other shelters, especially the small shelters in this area.

    They had nted a few torpedoes before. The water boiled with constant water columns rising up into the sky.

    Thanks to this, the western area and the river bank where the survivors gathered suffered only a small number of attacks from aquatic beasts.

    Themander still thought when he suddenly shifted his gaze towards the distance. On the bridge, there seemed to be¡­ a few cars speeding up.

    ¡®Are those mercenaries grew more fearless nowadays?¡¯

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The guardrail on the side of the bridge was broken and fractured, and the bridge deck was just like the rest of the road all over the country.

    There were cracks everywhere, probably because they were trampled by some demonic beasts or alienated beasts.

    The floating chariot was speeding along at a 200 kph speed, and the uneven bridge had no effect on the chariot.

    From time to time, a few aquatic beasts leaped out of the river andnded on the bridge. Tang Yu guessed this was probably the cause of the holes.

    Some alienated fish beasts pounced and jumped on the bridge, sshing water all over the ce, and leaped towards the convoy with water ssh.

    Then¡­ it was hit by the speeding chariot. After tumbling twice, they fell off the bridge.

    There were a number of other aquatic beasts on the bridge attracted by the sound and movement and moved towards the convoy.

    However, Tang Yu didn¡¯t decrease his speed. They ramped on countless beasts along the way.

    The hunters on the riverbank were all puzzled and startled. The hunters who thought they wanted to die stared closely at the silver sports cars that fearlessly rammed like a tank on the bridge and looked at their off-road vehicles with melded steel added to the front.

    They thought it was practical despite its hideous appearance.

    But now, silver sports cars rammed with power on the bridge. Its power and tenacity were far superior to theirs. If they did the same thing, they wouldn¡¯t reach the other side of the bridge.

    They couldn¡¯t evenst long on the bridge. They¡¯re like cheating!

    The hunters¡¯ mouths were agape, but when the fishy smell entered their mouth, they choked and coughed.

    In the blink of an eye, the convoy had traveled a third of the bridge. They were leaving behind a mass of dead aquatic beasts.

    The hunters at the back feltplicated; they had the urge to follow them across the bridge.

    But suddenly¡­

    BOOM!

    On the other side of the bridge, a huge water pir rose up into the sky and sprayed down like rain.

    Several red-spotted white tentacles rushed out from the water column. The tentacles were huge.

    Each had a length of more than 10 meters long, like a long whip wrapping the bridge, strangling it.

    At the same time, a huge body emerged from the river, floating on the water surface.

    ¡°It¡¯s a giant mutant squid!¡±

    ¡°Oh shit! Another high ranked beast! Activate the Fusion Cannon 7 and 8! Hurry! Charge and aim!¡±

    The squid¡¯s body was huge, upying half of the river. Its tentacles wrapped around a bridge like a monkey hugging a tree.

    The situation turned dire in an instant. Furthermore, Tang Yu¡¯s team was still on the bridge!

    The hunters on the riverbank had fled after the giant squid appeared with different expressions.

    Yet, they turned back and looked at the silver sports cars on the bridge.

    Tang Yu hadn¡¯t expected this situation would happen. Under the giant squid¡¯s tentacles, the bridge began to shake, pieces of rubble frequently fell off, as if it might copse at any moment.

    The squid¡¯s tentacles wrapped at the center of the bridge. Normally, they would have fled, although they might still have to face the countless aquatic beast chasing after them. There¡¯s still a chance of survival.

    However, if it was a normal situation, Tang Yu would not choose to cross the bridge.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate and increased the speed again, trying to pass underneath the tentacles.

    One second.

    Two seconds.

    Ten seconds¡­¡­

    They were getting to tentacles, but the bridge couldn¡¯t withstand the giant tentacles¡¯ pull.

    Finally, the middle part of the bridge copsed. Numerous huge rocks fell down, sshing the water surface non-stop.

    At this time, the cars were only a few dozen meters away from the broken bridge.

    They can¡¯t push the brake at this distance¡­ the hunters that were observing the situation understood.

    They already know what¡¯s going to happen.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the car, Tang Yu remained calm, like it wasn¡¯t a problem. He spoke calmly, ¡°ine, make a slope.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say it in detail, but ine quickly understood.

    The source power in her body surged. Ayer of frost formed from the broken bridge part, forming an ice slope in the blink of an eye.

    Without slowing down, the cars rushed straight up to the ramp and leaped over the broken bridge.

    The cars¡¯ silvery paint gleamed under the sunlight andnded on the other side with a loud bang, and continued speeding away.

    The hunters who observed the scene watched with a stunned expression.

    If an ident happened, the survival chance was just 1 in a 1.000.

    They didn¡¯t know Tang Yu¡¯s team was made of steadybatants.

 Chapter 201

    <h4>Chapter 201</h4>

    The next part of the journey was astonishing, with the distant fusion cannon blooming with a zing white beam.

    This time, the aquatic mutated beast waves were raging at the other side of the river, at the bridge¡¯s mouth, right in front of the shelter gate.

    Most of them were attracted to the eastern defense base. This side of the wall was responsible for the city¡¯s defense by controlling the machine gun and cannon to kill the beast. For safety reasons, the city gate is closed.

    Tang Yu knew this and drove around towards the west, circling the city wall.

    Luoxia city wasn¡¯t big, but the Luoxia Shelter had expanded several times bigger than the original town.

    A towering wall stretched out along the city¡¯s perimeter to the point that it was impossible to see the end.

    As the cars moved forward, the beasts they encountered became less and less. Even the thunderous cannon sound fades away.

    A city gate finally appeared in front of them. Therge gate was tightly closed, with only a small gate below it open, allowing at most two vehicles to pass through in parallel.

    ording to Shay¡¯s information, Tang Yu predicted this gate was one of the three gates in the western area.

    Just from the number of gates alone, Luoxia Shelter¡¯s size wasrger than Lindong.

    A few hunters carrying guns stood at the city gate, observing the passerby. Some soldiers could be seen on top of the wall, patrolling and on guard.

    Tang Yu noticed that there weren¡¯t many of them. Probably they were drawn to the south to defend.

    After a quick registration, they were given a pass, which symbolized their personal identity and could be shown to the city guards upon returning to the city, without having to register again.

    -It wasn¡¯t that not all survivors can get the pass, but it¡¯s because their team was too strong for the city guard soldiers.

    They all had the strength of the Fourth Awakening Stage, so that¡¯s why they were given a pass.

    It would be troublesome to ce them among the ordinary survivors.

    Ten minutester, the cars slowly drove into the Luoxia Shelter. The main road was fournes, which was rtively wide and normally allowed survivors to drive through. But the number of cars here was better than in Lindong.

    Tang Yu guessed that perhaps it was because gasoline was expensive. If they didn¡¯t really need it, no normal people would waste their money to drive around the shelter. So the road was mostly empty, even without traffic lights.

    Driving down a busy street, the team descended from the car and sat down on a teahouse. A perg hung over their heads to shield them from the scorching sun.

    There were many survivors on the street, busy passing by, yelling, and being noisy.

    Most of them wore white clothes, sweating profusely because of the heat with their cuffs rolled up.

    Maybe because the seafood was a specialty here, they were a bit tan.

    Sound of lightughter was heard from a distance¡ªa young kid holding his parents¡¯ hands, jumping around happily.

    Tang Yu instantly reminisced about his childhood when his family was happy. His eyes gazed nkly at a distance.

    Silent.

    Anticipating.

    Worried.

    And terrified¡­

    After a while, he took a deep breath and gazed at the two sisters sitting nearby with lc hair. ¡°Divination¡­¡±

    Astrologist, Protos Star and Moon.

    Luoxia Shelter was huge. It would be difficult to locate someone in a city of over 2 million residents.

    Tang Yu understood this for a while. With their telephone line cut off and no other contact methods such as an address, even the authorities had to use a lot of manpower to find someone.

    Fortunately, one of the lc haired girls held up her small hand. ¡°Captain, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m good at this, but I need a strand of your hair as a medium.¡±

    She stood up and quickly trotted over. Suddenly, something caught her, and she leaned forward with a panicked expression.

    Her hands are mindlessly grasping the air at her sides to regain bnce, but finally¡­ she fell, face down on the ground.

    She quickly supported her body with her arm and stood up, patted off the dust from her clothes skillfully and then her face, as if nothing had happened.

    Tang Yu¡¯s face twitched. It seems to hurt.

    The two girls looked almost identical, so were their voices. So he couldn¡¯t distinguish them.

    But now, after this strange fall, Tang Yu recognized the one in front of him was the younger sister, Moon Protoss.

    After the disruption, he felt a lot better. He reached out a finger around his hair and pulled it out.

    Surprisingly, it kinda hurts. Maybe because of their evolution, human hair has be much stronger. He might not be bald in the future.

    She tied the hair to one of her crystal devices, closed her eyes, and softly muttered ancient words.

    There was a faint light glimmering on the crystal. The device shook, with a crunching crystal sound.

    Before Tang Yu¡¯s intense gaze, Moon opened her eyes. Her mouth curved in a brilliant smile. ¡°Captain, aunt, and uncle are all well. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve seen their residence¡­¡±

    She looked like she¡¯s waiting for apliment.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Western 5th Residential Area.

    The buildings were all new post doomsday buildings. Shaped in a long square, with gray walls and simr height, pattern, and even theyout of the streets were the same.

    It gave a gloomy feeling.

    Tang Yu arrived at Building and looked at the unfamiliar scenery. After pausing a while, he walked up the stairs.

    ¡°0327, 0327¡­¡± He muttered.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    West 5th residential neighborhood.

    The buildings were all new post-apocalyptic buildings, standing like a long square on thend, gray walls, same height, same pattern. Even the streets in the neighborhood were as narrow.

    It gave the feeling of depression.

    Tang Yu arrived at Building 29. Looking at the unfamiliar surroundings, he paused and walked up the stairs.

    ¡°0327, 0327¡­¡­¡± muttered in his mouth.

    The corridor was long and narrow, with no light. Simr wooden doors were on both sides of the corridor, roughly done with simple door numbers hanging on them.

    Finally, Tang Yu arrived in front of the wooden door with the number 0327 hanging on it, stretched out his hand, paused in front of the door, and knocked heavily.

    Knock, knock.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± A familiar voice came from inside the door.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes began to feel wet.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The voice asked.

    Tang Yu opened his mouth, his throat choked and squirmed for several seconds before he spat out one word, ¡°Mom-¡°

    The room suddenly became quiet. After a while, the wooden door was hurriedly opened again, revealing an unbelievable face in surprise.

    Time is cruel. The corner of her eyes was adorned with wrinkles, with gray hair on her temple. Even her backbone looked a bit slouched¡­

    She¡¯s old¡­

 Chapter 202

    <h4>Chapter 202</h4>

    They had a lot of things to say, but they couldn¡¯t say it.

    However, Tang Yu felt warmth in his heart. The immense pressure in his heart finally lifted.

    ¡°Your father is working in the flour mill. I¡¯m working in the textile factory. Fortunately, something happened at the factory today, so I coulde back early¡­¡± Tang Yu¡¯s mother talked non-stop. Tang Yu listened quietly, returning a sentence or two from time to time.

    It was a room of 20-30 square meters with sparse furniture, just a bed and a round wooden table, two chairs, and some simple household items on the table.

    Nevertheless, the whole room still seemed cramped. He couldn¡¯t bear to have his parents live in such a crowded ce any longer, ¡°Mom, when Dades back, we¡¯ll move out and go live in a big house¡­¡±

    ¡°What? I know this ce looks small, but you can¡¯tpare this to our house before the doomsday. It¡¯s not narrow at all. All of us three can live here and add another bed. It¡¯s enough space.¡± Mama Tang continued. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen dozens of people crammed together in one room. Fortunately, your cousin had a job in the army. So we could have this room¡­¡±

    At any rate, he should give some examples of his richness to her. Only then could he persuade her to move.

    Fortunately, she was an ordinary survivor who had never been out of the shelter and knew nothing of the wilderness.

    Otherwise, she would be worried sick to hear him rushing from Lindong to Luoxia.

    After that, Mama Tang hurriedly went downstairs to rent a human messenger service to announce his arrival at Luoxia to Papa Tang, who was still working at the factory.

    It wasn¡¯t long until the family was finally reunited.

    Papa Tang also had the same old look like his mother. Tang Yu¡¯s memories were stuck in his childhood when both of them were still young. He realized that moment was gone.

    Fortunately, it¡¯s not toote to change it. I didn¡¯t have regrets in life¡­¡¯

    After a while, Mama Tang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and buy more food, and then invite your uncle and aunt¡¯s family over for dinner, and tell them the news that you¡¯re safe. We should celebrate this.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ine and the others waited in boredom outside Building 29.

    That¡¯s when Winnie suggested, ¡°The Lord¡­ Captain won¡¯t being out soon. We should do something else rather than waiting idly here.¡±

    Shay was ying cards with the three Carmen Brothers. Having lost a lot of spirit stones, he came back to his senses. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s time to do something. But¡­ what kind of thing?¡±

    Winnie paced back and forth with her hands folded in front of her chest.

    ¡°Although we won¡¯t be here for long, judging from Captain¡¯s personality, he might leave some of us here to observe the situation or other work sooner orter. So why don¡¯t we make use of our free time to observe the situation here? Including the distribution of forces, food, and equipment.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. Where do we start?¡±

    ying her hair, Winnie was in deep thought. ¡°About that¡­¡±

    ine, who had been to Lindong, offered reliable advice. ¡°The mercenary union and trading market. It¡¯s packed with people there so we can gather all sorts of information.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the mercenary union,¡± Shay said. ¡°I¡¯m quite familiar with that kind of ce. Mercenaries are all talented, and I can talk to them easily. I super like it there.¡±

    ¡°So who¡¯s going to the market? But we need to keep at least half of us here to guard the Captain.¡±

    ¡°Me, me, me! I want to speak- squeak!¡± A bamboo rat raised her hands, yet no one saw it. She had to bounce hard to make herself appear in their view. Winnie saw her and shook her head.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t get information with that body. I think it¡¯s better if the Protoss sisters go, or Carmen brothers, or me.¡±

    The work division wasplete.

    Shay hummed a song as he walked away. Suddenly, he turned back. ¡°Right, about the mercenary union. Should we register as a mercenary regiment?¡±

    ¡°Register? Well, just do it. It¡¯s free anyway.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    As the sun sets, thest rays of light fade away.

    When the sun sets, the entire residentialmunity seems to be shrouded in darkness, with only the orange fire of kerosenemps swaying to bring a dim light.

    Building 29, room 0327.

    At this time, the room was filled with a lively atmosphere. Even the neighbor had heard of Mr. Tang¡¯s son came from another city and rushed to Luoxia Shelter.

    It was truly amazing.

    Most people don¡¯t know how dangerous the wilderness was, but listening to the cannon roar from time to time and the news they heard daily. The wilderness is not a ce one can simply enter.

    It seemed like Mr. Tang¡¯s son is amazing.

    Their family¡¯s standard of living might be able to go up another level or two.

    The neighbors talked with envy.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Inside the room, the only round wooden table was filled with dishes. Because of theck of kitchen utensils and appliances, most dishes were rtively simple.

    Soon, Tang Yu¡¯s aunt and uncle¡¯s family arrived. The narrow room seemed crowded, but everyone had a smile on their faces.

    Aunt¡¯s family also lived in the 5th West Area. A family of four, aside from 2 parents, the eldest child was around his age, and the youngest was around 5 or 6 years old.

    Uncle¡¯s family had been assigned with a 100 square meters t and had a better living condition after the doomsday because their son joined the army.

    Tang Yu turned his head to look at his cousin, who was sitting beside him with a stern face, short-cropped hair, and a straight posture.

    It was Tang Yu¡¯s cousin, Tang Yuu, whose name was rtively the same. When they were young, their parents called them both by their names and jokes because he misheard them.

    However, after they grow up, they see each other less and less. When they met again, both of them had grown up.

    As they ate and chatted, he was asked how he arrived at Luoxia Shelter.

    He could only give a vague response.

    In the end, his cousin was understanding. He didn¡¯t ask much. ¡°What are you going to do in the future?¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    ¡°You must be strong toe here all the way from Lindong. But you need to n your future course, which career you should do. As a family, I can help you understand Luoxia better. I can give you advice and counsel.¡±

    The cousin put down his chopsticks and continued. ¡°Hunters don¡¯t need to worry about finding a job, especially a strong hunter. You¡¯ll be weed at most parties. Let me introduce you to general ces you can join.¡±

    ¡°The first is the mercenary union. You can be a mercenary and join a mercenary regiment. You should take notice. The advantage of being a mercenary is freedom. You can earn money as you like, but the disadvantage is obvious. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Second, the military. The military has recently established the Ancestral Dragon Elite Hunters Warfare Regiment and prepared to dispatch the hunters to the outside world. Cousin Yu is powerful enough, your power will be much appreciated if you join the Ancestral Dragon. I also joined there now. Personally, I hope you would do the same, but it¡¯s all up to auntie¡¯s decision¡­¡±

    Sure enough, Mama Tang raised her eyebrows, ¡°What are you going to do if you join the Ancestral Dragon? Is it dangerous?¡±

    The cousin pondered for a while. ¡°Ancestral Dragon is a Warfare Regimentposed of Hunters. We did exploration, beheading, protecting, and others. I¡¯m not sure what you will do after joining us. Because the given task is different between various departments. Of course, it¡¯s going to be dangerous, but the military is always careful, so the danger level is much lower than for mercenaries. The benefits are good, and you¡¯ll be equipped with thetest equipment once you join. The disadvantage is it requires obedience and discipline, freedom is impossible¡­¡±

    Cousin hadn¡¯t finished speaking but was quickly rejected by Mama Tang.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t know what to say. He hadn¡¯t even expressed his own opinion yet. Even the fact that he wanted to take his parents away could only be kept to himself right now. Until he finds the right moment.

    Parents are always like this. They wanted their children to achieve great things, but their health and safety are most essential.

    The cousin continued, ¡°Hunters are powerful, so you can earn more money with physical work. But of course, with your strength, it¡¯s a waste. Asides from the two options, the martial arts school are epting special hires.¡±

    ¡°This ¡®special hire¡¯ usually bes a rich man¡¯s escort, which is considered long-term employment. The rich people who had a lot of spirit stones could afford such things, although they weren¡¯t powerful. Personally, I don¡¯t rmend you to do this job. In my opinion, this job is rather chaotic, and the higher-ups are nning to clean up and rectify it.¡±

    ¡°Another one is Martial Hall. They¡¯re a special force. Unlike the Mercenary Regiments and the Ancestral Dragon, they don¡¯t need to go out in the wild often. Martial Hall is a ce to teach martial arts orbat skills. They asionally hold outings for training activities, allowing the students to fight demonic beasts. At this time, guards are needed to prevent idents¡­ this is the reason why Martial Hall recruits hunters.¡±

    Judging from this description, the Martial Hall¡¯s workload is rtively safe.

    Most of the students aren¡¯t very strong. The ¡®outings¡¯ was just a game of catch and kill the low-ranked demonic beast; it¡¯s not dangerous for Tang Yu.

    Tang Yu shook his head and suddenly found that he was in a ditch. Hepared the advantages and disadvantages of the hunters¡¯ various development paths.

    He was a Tang ¡®Rich¡¯ Yu, he had a lot of experts working under him, he made millions a month, the Great Lord Tang. What kind of jobs does he need?

    However, he couldn¡¯t figure out how to exin this, so he could only smile. This smile revealed his helplessness.

    At this time, from the other side of the table, his cousin Chen Xiaojia chewed her food loudly in her bulging mouth. ¡°Auntie, this food is delicious¡­ ahem¡­¡± She swallowed the food. ¡°Cousin, why don¡¯t youe and see our Zhentian Martial Hall? I¡¯m a student there.¡±

    ¡°Another one is the Martial Hall. The Martial Hall belongs to a rather special force. Unlike the Mercenary Corps and the Ancestral Dragon, it doesn¡¯t need to be in the wild often. Martial Hall is a ce to teach kung fu orbat skills. asionally, the Martial Hall will hold outings for training activities, allowing the students to fight with demonic beasts. At this time, there needs to be guards on the side to prevent idents from happening¡­¡­ This is the reason why Martial Hall recruits Awakened people.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside, but,¡± Tang Yu looked doubtful, ¡°Can you really learn anything in a martial arts school? Real hunters¡¯ experiencees from fighting in the wild, right?¡±

    ¡°Fighting in the wild is to increase yourbat experience. While in martial arts school, you can learnbat skills. It¡¯s different from the martial schools before the doomsday. They had real materials.¡± The cousin turned into amentator.

    ¡°Ancestral Dragon also had a martial arts instructor, but I can¡¯t say much because it¡¯s ssified information. In short, small martial arts schools aren¡¯t much use, but the big ones are quite formal.¡±

    Chen Xiaojia nodded her head like a chicken pecking at rice. She took over the conversation, ¡°Not only that. Not everyone can go to a martial arts school. You need to apply for a membership card and pay an expensive membership fee before entering the school. Of course, there¡¯s a special price or even tuition for a talented student like me.¡±

    She then continued to speak with a swan¡¯s pride. ¡°I¡¯m now at the senior membership for free. Except in the future, when I have the Triple Awakening Strength, I will have to work for the Martial Art School as a guard¡­¡±

    So it¡¯s basically like apany requiring a university to recruit students. Thepany will sign a work contract after they graduate.

    Tang Yu secretly thought. It was an early investment for the martial arts school, and it seems that his cousin had outstanding talent.

    As expected. His cousin stretched out her palm. A brown seed grows rapidly. In the next movement, the agreed sapling bursts out of the seed.

    ¡°This is my special talent. I can make nts grow faster and control them. Even brother Yuu doesn¡¯t have a special ability.¡± Staring at Tang Yu, ¡°You¡¯ve awakened to the Fourth Stage. Don¡¯t you have any?¡±

    Chen Xiaojia was newly awakened and was still at the First level, but could clearly perceive the other hunters¡¯ strength.

    Tang Yu, who was sitting across the table, had an aura like a bonfire in the night. The kind that burned brightly was even more powerful than Yuu, who had the Triple Awakening Strength.

    It was an aura simtion technique Tang Yu developed by himself after receiving the Demon Swordsman legacy bybining his jobs¡¯ characteristics.

    Sometimes it¡¯s useful in times like this. It would be difficult to exin if he had his full aura on him.

    Tang Yu touched his nose, awkwardly, ¡°Yeah, but my ability is rather special.¡±

    ¡°Special? What kind? Elemental, shape-shifting, spiritual, solidification, or special?¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­ special. Perhaps it can be called the architecture department.¡± Tang Yu spoke in an unsure tone.

 Chapter 203

    <h4>Chapter 203</h4>

    ¡°Architecture department? Is this some kind of newly discovered category? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡± Chen Xiaojia questioned three times in a row.

    Even the cousin, who had vast knowledge, looked at Tang Yu in confusion.

    Tang Yu coughed, ¡°It¡¯s not really a category. It¡¯s just that my ability is rather special. On the one hand, it had simrities with the solidification department. But on the other hand, I don¡¯t know which category to put it in. So I made that up.¡±

    But it was useless because none of them understood what his ability was. Their parents were even more puzzled.

    As an ordinary person living with hunters, they didn¡¯t ask many questions. They can only advise them to be careful and not to go to dangerous ces.

    The tree of them could only obediently nod and didn¡¯t talk about it anymore.

    They continued eating their dinner. It¡¯s not every day that they could enjoy such dinner, even for the cousins¡¯ family.

    They weren¡¯t rich enough to eat meat and fish regrly. The food wasn¡¯t much for Tang Yu¡¯s lifestyle. But he ate it with great appetite.

    After all, it¡¯s his mother¡¯s cooking, and that alone was more precious than those mountains of treasures and seafood.

    He thought. After returning to the territory and building a new house, he would provide his mother with plenty of ingredients to cook delicious meals.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After dinner, the elders talked with each other¡ªthe younger ones gathered together about the interrupted topic.

    ¡°Brother Yu, please demonstrate your ability.¡±

    At this time, they were walking nearby. The road was narrow and could only fit one car. But of course, cars won¡¯t pass here because the road was full of the passerby. Sometimes they had to walk sideways to pass the crowd.

    If he waved his hand to build an arrow tower in this crowded environment, the other buildings would copse.

    The corner of Tang Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°My ability is architecture. Well, just like the title, it¡¯s like constructing a building, but it had a wider ripple range. I can¡¯t show it here. If you really want to see it, I¡¯ll show you in the wilderness.¡±

    ¡°The wilderness¡­ I haven¡¯t been there yet.¡± His cousin revealed a yearning look.

    Having lived inside the walls since the beginning of the doomsday, there were also people like her who were curious about the outside world.

    But only those who had been in the wilderness, who experienced pain, who had been abandoned, understood that it wasn¡¯t a ce one should stay. She, however, was even more curious about this architectural ability.

    ¡­¡­

    After going out of the neighborhood, the main road¡¯s street lights illuminated them, reminding them of a modern city.

    His cousin looked at Tang Yu and made a suggestion. ¡°It¡¯s your first time at Luoxia. Why don¡¯t you go to the gun club? I have a few acquaintances there, I can give you a 20% discount. Practicing your marksmanship is a great skill to have in the wild.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, you bettere with me to the martial arts school. There¡¯s a lecture by a master of martial arts tonight!¡± His cousin muttered.

    He could tell that she was proud of her school.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a lecture held by Zhentian¡¯s Master, then, of course, it will be good. Brother Yu, you can gain something just from listening.¡± His cousin also encouraged him.

    But Tang Yu was wondering. ¡°What master?¡±

    ¡°The master is the strongest person in our school.¡± Chen Xiaojia spoke, ¡°Our school had several teachers, but the master is the strongest one.¡±

    ¡°How strong is he?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know for sure. I could only sense a faint hunter aura. But he¡¯s really strong. When he first taught us, he was looked down on because of his faint aura. It¡¯s not even as strong as the First Awakening Stage. And felt they were cheated for paying an expensive school fee. When there was a strong hunter who provoked him¡­¡±

    The cousin turned her head sideways and recalled the scene. ¡°The hunter¡¯s breath was the same as Yu¡¯s, and his appearance was more formidable. His arms were bigger than Master¡¯s thighs. When they threw a punch at him¡­ guess what happened¡­¡± She waited a moment, seeing that neither of them meant to guess, she continued with disappointment and boredom.

    ¡°Master actually deflected the punch with a single finger. And the two started fighting, but the challenger couldn¡¯t evenst two rounds, so he was thrown out of the martial arts school. Now, he¡¯s jobless.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the price he had to pay after insulting the Master like a pig teased a tiger. It would be great if I could be an expert like a Master one day. Even the expert hunter with the same aura to Yu couldn¡¯tst for long.¡±

    Why did you keep using me as aparison? Furthermore, it¡¯s for a hideous thing¡­but how long will Ist anyway? Tang Yu pondered.

    But it was kinda surprising. Not because of the Master¡¯s strength, but rather his weak aura. Martial arts¡­ strong¡­ all these factorsbined together, he already guessed something.

    Thinking about Lin Wei, who could partially hide his aura, his strength was surprisingly strong. He could keep up resisting Roger for a while despite his Awakening Stage was a level lower than Roger.

    However, Tang Yu was surprised and asked. ¡°The master of your school could converge his aura to the point that you can barely feel it?¡±

    Tang Yu lifted his eyebrows. He noticed his cousin used the word ¡®convergence¡¯. That¡¯s right. At this moment, the military¡­ or now he should call it ¡®Ancestral Dragon¡¯ was impossible to ignore the hunters, absorbing spirit power, breakthrough, and the basic stuff.

    The awakening itself was already a huge treasure waiting for the people to develop and dig.

    ¡°Converging to the point only a small part was recognized by others? Surprisingly powerful? It should be a super master. There are a lot of masters who can¡¯t even converge their breath.¡±

    Chen Xiaojia spoke with annoyance. ¡°It would be great if I could learn the Master¡¯s true skills. But my course now only teaches basic stuff. Only core apprentices could learn directly from the masters. I haven¡¯t even learned the Breath-Throwing Method.¡±

    Seeing Tang Yu¡¯s confusion, she continued. ¡°As I said before. Our school¡¯s system is divided into members and senior members depending on how much money we paid, and we can enjoy the benefits ording to it. On top of the senior members, there were also a small number of core apprentices. They could learn directly from the masters. But it¡¯s not all about money. You also had to be talented to do so.¡±

    ¡°Before, the Master taught us about the Breath-Throwing Method during our senior member course. He promised whoever could learn the method in a short time will be a core apprentice.¡±

    Tang Yu was stunned. Even the martial arts school did such things?

    But then his cousin continued. ¡°But the Breath Throwing Method is different from what I used to imagine before. I thought it would make us fly! But ording to Master¡¯s words, it¡¯s just a clever health method before the doomsday. But now hunters can learn it and apply it in battle. I¡¯ve heard that it can slow down the physical exertion during a battle. It¡¯s pretty useful.¡±

    Sure it does. Tang Yu came to understand why this wasn¡¯t the cultivation method she had imagined.

    But he was sure the Master had mastered real cultivation methods. And learning the Breath-Throwing Method was probably a prerequisite thing to learn a certain cultivation method.

    Looking at her watch, ¡°There¡¯s still an hour left before the lecture starts. As a senior member, I have an extra invitation slot. Brother Tang, let¡¯s go with me.¡± She looked towards Tang Yu.

    With her exnation, he was curious about the school, so he nodded.¡± But you only had one slot. What about Yuu?¡±

    ¡°Yuu already had a pass from the military. So he didn¡¯t need to hear the lecture.¡±

    ¡°I mean, I would feel bad to leave Yuu alone. We can¡¯t just go inside while cousin Yuu is waiting alone outside the martial arts school¡­ Hey, wait!¡± Tang Yu lowered his head and looked at his side, at his youngest cousin, who was only six years old.

    This was very irresponsible. He was worried that his cousin would be bored. But now¡­

    Tang Yu patted Yuu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The heavy responsibility of taking care of our cousin will fall on you. We didn¡¯t leave you behind, but it¡¯s for your own good.¡±

    Yuu wore a confused expression.

    ¡°Yuu, you had reached the age of marriage. It¡¯s time for you to learn how to take care of children. It¡¯s for your own goodter in the future. After practicing, your chance to date a girl will be higher. This can raise a few points.¡±

    Tang Yu watched as the child was lifted up and ced in Yuu¡¯s hands so he could hold him. Although he felt Chen Xiaojia¡¯s words were right, he felt something wasn¡¯t right.

    Shouldn¡¯t there be a girl first, and then consider bringing up a child?!

 Chapter 204

    <h4>Chapter 204</h4>

    The three of them walked, one holding a child. Following his cousins¡¯ walk, they finally arrived at Zhentian Martial Arts Center.

    The kid was being carried the entire time. After all, he was too young to walk on his own at this distance.

    His cousin was at the Triple Awakening Stage, so holding a small child was nothing for him.

    It came to Tang Yu¡¯s mind that he and his cousins were all hunters. It showed that their family had excellent genes.

    Tang Yu suddenly paused. Indeed, his cousins were hunters, but he originally wasn¡¯t!

    He just realized that he was an imposter hunter.

    What a shame. He had brought shame upon the family.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The Zhentian Martial Arts Center was located in a busy area of the Luoxia Shelter. The ce was filled with flickering neon lights.

    Most survivors passing by in this area wore formal wear; no survivors with ragged clothing was seen.

    Tang Yu observed that there were ordinary people as well as hunters in the building. There were also some people dressed in bright and colorful clothes.

    It seemed they didn¡¯te here to learn but to attend some kind of elite society party.

    His cousin whispered. ¡°They mostly came from wealthy families. Most of them were ordinary people, they can¡¯t learn anything, but these people give a lot of money, so the martial arts school is quite weing to them.¡± She nced at the elite people in disdain.

    The cousin found a suitable cafe nearby and waited with the youngest cousin. This cafe had an elegant interior, with soothing music ying in the background.

    It was said that if you spend 0.5 spirit stone, you could stay inside for 2 hours. It¡¯s a bit pricey.

    There were a lot of chairs already ced in the Martial Hall. Unexpectedly, it was quite crowded. It was just like college, where he came to ss to listen to the lecturer. Most of them were members. There¡¯re only a few senior members who brought along a friend. Very few. He already counted his fingers, calcting the school¡¯s ie.

    There were so many rich people in Luoxia! Inparison, the territory¡¯s training camp fee is too cheap!

    At this moment, he realized he had learned a lot. ording to his cousin¡¯s information, the Zhentian Martial Hall was a big one, but it was ranked in the top five.

    If the top 5 already had these many members, what about the top 1?

    It¡¯s a huge market. Unlike hunters in Lindong who didn¡¯t really care about martial arts school, or perhaps there were many self-called ¡®masters¡¯ in Lindong, so their poprity wasn¡¯t that great.

    But Luoxia¡¯s martial arts school system was carefully nned. Tang Yu focused on thinking about the construction and environment that a martial arts school should provide to its students. And he found he could provide all of them.

    Or maybe even better!

    It¡¯s a pity for this school. After all, he was Tang ¡®Earn everything¡¯ Yu.

    After a while, the Master of the Zhentian Martial Arts School walked towards the lectern.

    This man was about 34, with a slightly handsome face and walked with a master¡¯s grace. It seemed that he was popr.

    There were shouts from the students, including his cousins, who sat next to him. Tang Yu stroked his chin.

    The Master on the stage cleared his throat and began to say.

    ¡°Many people thought martial arts is about the moves, but it¡¯s not. The moves are just one of the few aspects. One¡¯s martial arts¡¯ power is reflected by the overall quality. Such as the body¡¯s strength, the positioning of the physical attack weapon, the force of the movement¡­ the speed and strength of the stances, the sense of force, the ability to ept, transform, and stress to the iing force, attack speed, defense ability¡­ the switching of offense and defense, the ability to react, the instinct of sudden changes, one enemy or many enemies, ranged or melee, and such. All these aspects are the embodiment of the martial artist¡¯s skill.¡±

    ¡°Embodiment involves various aspects, among them is physical strength is the foundation. But it¡¯s just a foundation. Whether the person can exert their own strength, how much they can exert, it¡¯s the manifestation of their merit. This is why the strength of hunters at the same Level varies¡­¡±

    It was just an introductory lecture, but the Master exined deeply yet in a simple way so the people could understand.

    The students, especially those who newly joined and were still ignorant or even slightly skeptical about martial arts, were all glowing with information.

    However, Tang Yucked interest. His main purpose ining here was because he was curious to find out the details of the martial arts school.

    He tried his best to perceive the Master¡¯s aura, but it was very faint, just like Roger and the others who had converged their aura.

    Although Tang Yu wasn¡¯t as good as Roger and the other followers with warrior jobs in terms ofbat skills, his observation skill could spot valuable information from the lecture.

    For example, the Master¡¯s breath was weak but not stable, just like a candlelight flickering by the blowing wind.

    While Roger and the others¡¯ converged aura was calm as ake¡¯s surface.

    It was the sole difference. Tang Yu thought he already got what he wanted, but it won¡¯t be good if he left like this.

    So he simply opened the contract¡¯s power and yed the video chat with his followers.

    Soon, the lecture wasing to an end.

    The Master on the stage exined his main points, paused, and continued. ¡°A true martial artist needs to experience the cultivation of actualbat.

    It just so happens tomorrow we will host arge-scale training activity with a total of 600 training slots.

    The senior members had a free opportunity to participate in the training. While ordinary members had to pay extra ten spirit stones to enter the training¡­¡±

    Tang Yu selectively ignored thetter words. Charging ten spirit stones for each person, it¡¯s really outrageous. He couldn¡¯t even earn that much money.

    Grand Lord Tang was already jealous. Even though he didn¡¯tck spirit stones right now, he predicted soon he would fall into the poverty era again. The price to increase the territory¡¯s Level from 4 to 5 costs half a million units of spirit stones.

    With the spirit stones¡¯ mines¡¯ aid, he can fulfill it. But what about level 5 to level 6? How much will it cost? Tang Yu didn¡¯t dare to imagine. Even though he had no clue about the other requirement to ascend to level 5.

    [Existing fit: 8%]

    The system had no other exnation. He could only guess about everything. However, just from the data, he understood that there was still a big gap in the current fit.

    And he still had a long way to go to upgrade it to level 5.

    If he couldn¡¯t raise his Level, he might as well think of ways to earn money first.

    This was what Grand Lord Tang was nning.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Mercenary Unions.

    Every big shelter had a simr ce where a hunter could have an extra ie by taking the union¡¯s quest.

    With this, the authorities had the power to indirectly control the scattered hunters¡¯ unstable force.

    Luoxia¡¯s mercenary union was buzzing with business. Shay could smell the familiar scent of tobo, sure enough!

    He was familiar with this kind of ce! With a cigarette in his mouth andzy snapping his fingers to ignite the fire, he came to the front desk to process the new mercenary group registration.

    There were hundreds of thousands of hunters in a big shelter like the Luoxia Shelter. New mercenary regiments were born and died every day.

    After the hunter in front of him finished his business, it was now Shay¡¯s turn. The front desk staff exined. ¡°Our mercenary union recently had introduced a rating system to ensure the missions¡¯pletion rate, as well as the mercenaries¡¯ safety. We will give the mercenary regiments a rating ording to their strength. The higher the rating, the more missions he can take, and the more information avable about the mission.¡±

    It¡¯s basically the same system they had back home. Only high-ranked teams can take high-ranked missions.

    But in Luoxia, they could immediately be high-ranked mercenary regiments just from showing their strength.

    While in the territory, mercenaries had to turn in a sufficient number of spirit stones toplete the promotion quest and ascend higher.

    As for those with lesser strength, even if they had enough spirits stones, they would be stuck on the promotion quest. So there won¡¯t be a low-ranked mercenary in high-ranked mercenary regiments.

    It seems like the territory¡¯s adventure guild system is a bit moreplicated and detailed.

    But the benefits offered were higher. Hunters could exchange spirit stones for points if they didn¡¯t want to spend it.

    Or use them to exchange with new equipment or props. It was the benefit, and the props and equipment were always changing. This will bind the hunters to the Tree Shade Shelter tighter.

    Tang Yu knew the Luoxia mercenary union¡¯s system as well as the territory¡¯s current situation. He secretly praised himself.

    At this time, the staff said. ¡°Based on your strength at the Fourth Awakening Stage, the mercenary regiment will be ssified into Level 2. The benefits area¡­¡±

    The person in charge of the front desk was also a hunter. Although he wasn¡¯t strong, his job was to be a human detector to sense the hunters¡¯ aura.

    Shay muttered in his heart. ¡°Just Fourth Awakening Stage at level 2. It¡¯s not very useful if we can¡¯t get a lot of information.¡± He quickly reacted and stopped the staff. ¡°Wait, wait, wait. Who said I¡¯m only at Fourth? Can¡¯t you sense it?¡±

    The staff was confused. He concentrated on Shay¡¯s aura. In the next second, he was shocked and stuttered, ¡°Six¡­six¡­six, Sixth Awakening Stage!¡±

 Chapter 205

    <h4>Chapter 205</h4>

    Due to therge poption base and the dangerous region, the hunters in Luoxia were stronger than Lindong.

    The first two levels were ordinary hunters. The Triple and Fourth were considered elites, and only Fifth was called an expert, but it wasn¡¯t umon here.

    However, the Sixth was rare. Although the difference is only 1 level higher, the gap was huge.

    It was the bottleneck that stopped people from entering the Sixth Stage. A lot of hunters who reached the peak of Fifth were stuck at this stage for a long time and couldn¡¯t even see a breakthrough.

    At this time, some people realized that they could strengthen their own body coordination, control, and other abilities by practicing martial arts. It¡¯s pretty helpful to break through the bottleneck.

    Only then did martial arts begin to emerge quickly.

    But even so, a Sixth Stage hunter was rare in Luoxia. Not to mention that a new face hade to the mercenary union and registered a new mercenary regiment.

    The noise attracted the other mercenaries¡¯ attention. The noisy hall suddenly became quiet. All the people looked over Shay¡¯s direction.

    There were a lot of hunters here. Their auras mingled with each other. It would be difficult to distinguish a person¡¯s aura unless they really paid attention.

    Which probably was the reason why the front staff thought he was wrong. He noticed Shay¡¯s aura after he really paid attention.

    ¡°What? A Sixth Stage hunter? Which bastard quits their old regiment to form a new one?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m familiar with the Sixth Stage rosters from the regiments here. I¡¯ve seen their pictures and names. This man is either a newly promoted one, or hees from somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°It seems a strong mercenary group is rising.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! I don¡¯t know what this big bro¡¯s requirement is to recruit people, but if the leader is a Sixth Stage super expert, then they didn¡¯t have to worry about being robbed from others in the wild.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Eh¡­ wait, you¡¯re not saying you¡¯re going to join other mercenary regiments in front of your captain, right?¡±

    Despite the ruckus, no one dared to approach him. They were afraid to approach him because they didn¡¯t know his personality yet.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    At the registration window.

    Shay flicked the burnt cigarette butt to the trash can in the corner. He was about to lit another one, but then his hand stopped mid-air.

    He was hesitant. He wasn¡¯t deaf. He could hear the other mercenaries¡¯ments and was surprised.

    Obviously, the Lord specifically asked them to keep a low profile, but¡­ it¡¯s just a Sixth Awakening Stage!

    What¡¯s so special? It¡¯s not like there were no other Sixth Stage hunters here. And he just unleashed the false one instead of his original Eighth stage.

    Shay thought this wasn¡¯t his fault.

    ¡°Then¡­ Sir, your mercenary regiments will be given a rating of Level 4. The benefits include¡­ a more advanced Level 5 mercenary regiment, which also has requirements for personal scale. With your strength, you can rise to Level 5 in no time.¡± The staff spoke more politely.

    Shay smiled. The benefits were not the reason, so was the task. The key was this mercenary regiment will likely represent the territory stationed in Luoxia.

    If the level is too low, that would be a shame. So, he was pleased.

    Then, the staff continued. ¡°Sir, please give your mercenary regiment a name.¡±

    Make a catchy name, it was the normal thing to do.

    But Shay paused¡­ what should he name it? He wasn¡¯t good at naming things.

    Standing still with his hands on his chin, he pondered.

    For a minute¡­ two minutes¡­ finally, he spoke. ¡°How about leaving the name nk?¡±

    The staff was stunned. This was the first time he even experienced someone who wanted to make a regiment and didn¡¯t even think of a name yet.

    This strong hunter seemed to have a unique personality!

    ¡°You can start with any name you want. You can change itter.¡± He spoke.

    It¡¯s possible to change the name, but almost no mercenary regiments ever changed their name.

    Their name was their face. After changing it, their poprity will be affected. But for a newly established regiment, they can name it randomly and change it tomorrow.

    Shay scratched the back of his head. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s troublesome.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ it¡¯s our job. As the head of the regiment, you have the right to change your name at any time.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Shay paused. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, if I didn¡¯t pick a decent name, I¡¯d be in trouble. I¡¯m not the head of the mercenary regiment, so it would be a hassle to change the name in the future. So just leave it nk.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re not¡­ the head of the regiment?¡± The staff couldn¡¯t help but raised his voice again.

    Shay stroked his head and said. ¡°Although I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m very handsome, I never said I was the leader. I¡¯m just a person in charge of running errands.¡±

    The staff was stunned. In the form Shay had filled, it was stated that this man had the strength of the Sixth Awakening Stage.

    His specialty was firearms, and then¡­ his eyes fell on the members¡¯ column. The team leader column¡­was empty. And the team members were only Shay alone.

    Damn it! Did he actually fill in as a team member?! The staff was astonished.

    What kind of power does the leader have to make a Sixth Awakening Stage hunter as an errand boy?!

    He had some spections. But if it was true, then the strength of this regiment would reach a level none of them could imagine before. Swallowing his saliva, he spoke again. ¡°Alright. Then we will leave the name nk for now. But please hurry and think of a suitable name before you make the registration.¡±

    Shay waved his hand, indicating that he understood.

    Walking around the hall, he browses through information with a mercenary regiments¡¯ authority. Gradually gained a deeper understanding of the shelter.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    On the other side, the housing agency.

    Winnie stepped in, followed by Oguri, who bounced around like a child.

    They previously followed the Protoss sisters to the trading market when the Lord suddenly messaged her.

    He came to the housing agency to browse through the avable houses.

    The housing agency was pretty much the same as the pre-doomsday housing agency.

    There was only one housing agency owned by the authorities in the entire Luoxia Shelter right now. Controlling all the real estate business in the area.

    The agency covered quite arge area. The ces were divided into several areas: low-end areas, mid-range areas, high-end areas, and top housing areas.

    In the high-end and top housing area, Winnie saw a lot of house models. But in the 2 other areas, there was nothing other than simple rental information.

 Chapter 206

    <h4>Chapter 206</h4>

    Although it was already dark, there were still a lot of survivors browsing through the house listing and choosing the houses they wanted to rent.

    Winnie didn¡¯t hesitate and headed towards the top housing area on the far right.

    The survivors looking at houses in this area were much sparser than in the other areas. Only a few scattered survivors, leaning on the house models, gesturing with their hands.

    A receptionist greeted Winnie with a warm smile on her face when she saw the spotless white robe she was wearing.

    This dress was rather strange, but after the doomsday, the hunters were equipped with strange equipment. Seeing people wearing heavy armor wasn¡¯t umon. A gorgeous satin robe was quite normal.

    Obviously, she wasn¡¯t a middle or low-ranked hunter. The receptionist instantly deemed her as a potential customer.

    The middle-aged receptionist smiled kindly as she introduced. ¡°There were a few boutique suites, townhouses, and single-family areas here with a variety of architectural styles. Which one are you interested in?¡±

    The housings neighborhood was secluded. In the doomsday, having this kind of resident was rare because of limited space in the shelter.

    The housing was already equipped and fully furnished with furniture so customers can enjoy top quality houses as soon as they move in.

    ¡°At the moment, our leasing period is divided into one week, two weeks, a month. Longer lease periods will be discounted. Please look at the picture before deciding on the house and lease period.¡±

    The receptionist didn¡¯t say anything about the lease for more than a month. It¡¯s probably because most hunters would rather spend their money on equipment rather than housing.

    Winnie swept her eyes around the house models and flipped through the pamphlet describing the house.

    Oguri stood on a chair and had to stand on her toes to see the houses properly.

    ¡°This vi looks nice. The rent is only 30 spirit stones a week. It¡¯s so cheap.¡±

    ¡°And this one looks nice too, it¡¯s near theke.¡±

    ¡°And this one has a home theater, swimming pool¡­ I like them all. Which one should I choose?¡±

    Oguri shook her head, tangled in choices. But Winnie closed the brochure and said, ¡°Is it possible to buy it? I mean to buy the ownership of a plot ofnd, rather than leasing?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Wait¡­ am I mistaken?¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s smile disappeared into a frown of dismay and disbelief.

    Winnie didn¡¯t say anything and dropped arge backpack she¡¯d been carrying in her hand.

    Opening the zipper, glimmering, shiny spirit stones were stacked inside the bag, making the bag bloated.

    ¡°These are all spirit stones taken from the carcass of a high-grade demonic beast. Each one contains a lot of energy. The total value is 10.000. If it¡¯s not enough, we have more, 20.000, 30.000, name your price. We just want to buy a plot ofnd¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­After all, our captain only likes to live in a house he built himself.¡± Winnie¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she spoke. At the same time, she released her Seventh Awakening Stage aura.

    Ordinary hunters couldn¡¯t restrain their aura, but they could release it.

    Normally, only hunters could perceive each other¡¯s aura and couldn¡¯t affect ordinary people.

    But once the aura was released, it could be perceived far away and create some kind of oppression to lower life forms.

    At this point, Winnie released her Seventh Stage aura. Her majestic aura was materialized, like a gale sweeping through the field, bending the air, and making the wind whistles.

    To the middle-aged receptionist in front of her, she could feel the terrifying Qi wave unleashed on her.

    It was the result of Winnie¡¯s excellent aura control. If she let out all of her aura, the woman in front of her would certainly faint.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Inside the agency hall.

    Ordinary people only felt a sudden gust of wind and some tightness in their chests. But the hunters were different.

    They could feel all the hair in their body erect, and their mind instinctively told them something dangerous was nearby.

    Some low ranked hunters couldn¡¯t even distinguish the aura level. They could only feel how powerful it was, which made them almost fall to their knees.

    The aura was gone as quickly as it came, just like a fallen leaf blown by the autumn wind, falling on the ground in a blink of an eye.

    The ordinary people who were swept by the aura didn¡¯t notice anything, but they felt panicked.

    The hunters, however, especially the high ranked hunters, were all suspicious. Sweeping their eyes back and forth across the hall. Their eyesnded on Winnie in the top housing area.

    They gazed at her with horror.

    Winnie, retracting back her aura, smiled. ¡°Now, you should believe that we do have the power to purchasend. Of course, I know you can¡¯t make the decision, so I need you to inform your boss to discuss the deal.¡±

    Buyingnd.

    This was Tang Yu¡¯s decision after pondering while he was sitting in the martial arts hall.

    Luoxia Shelter has a huge market. He already nned to peddle his equipment here. So instead of leasing houses and shops, it¡¯s better for him to buy a piece ofnd and build his own mall.

    Most importantly, he nned to set up a sub-territory in Luoxia. After advancing to Level 4, he can have 2 castles, so he can have a sub-territory.

    Setting a castle in Luoxia seemed a bit risky, but it¡¯s not impossible. As long as he converged and didn¡¯t stand out, he can make this work.

    On the contrary, the territory was located in the wilderness. Aside from being hidden, there were no other advantages.

    He nned to set up a sub-territory here by relying on the newly unlocked building type, the Teleportation Array, to transport equipment.

    The distance between here and Lindong is too far. Even if he had space backpacks and Floating Chariot will take too much time and effort, also the risk is greater.

    But the Teleportation Array is different. After it¡¯spleted, it could be used to freely transport things in the territory and sub territory so the transport cost would be reduced greatly.

    He could build system buildings with a sub-territory. Whether it was a martial hall or a mall, it would be so much easier.

    Arge shelter with over 2 million survivors.

    Tang Yu felt like arge number of spirit stones woulde to his doorsteps.

    The reason why he didn¡¯t tell Gray de to set up a shop in Lindong was to attract Lindong hunters to the territory.

    Compared to the money he earned from selling equipment, he valued the hunters who could earn money for him.

    It¡¯s a long-term n.

    However, Luoxia was too far away from the territory. So building a sub-territory here was necessary.

 Chapter 207

    <h4>Chapter 207</h4>

    Unlike the main territory, this sub-territory was only equivalent to a fortress. Tang Yu had no n to expand it.

    His core will always be on the main territory. Now that Tree Shade was still in the early stages of major construction, he hadn¡¯t fully finished the main territory yet.

    So there¡¯s no way he¡¯s gonna develop a sub-territory.

    However, he had envisioned that his men in Luoxia would be an organization that constantly earned spirit stones, materials, and information. But, that was on the premise that he could buynd in Luoxia without trouble.

    And the house¡­ even if he bought it, tearing it down and rebuilding it would attract unwanted attention.

    Tang Yu had other ideas, but the time wasn¡¯t appropriate yet. If he can¡¯t build it here, he will do it at Lindong.

    Not for developing it, but just to have a safe ce. But for now, he had to develop the main territory first.

    The receptionist had run to inform her boss. Not long after, a balding middle-aged man with a disheveled tie ran down from the second floor in panic. Seeing him, the receptionist was relieved.

    She trotted forward and whispered to her supervisor, stealing some nces at Winnie with a panic expression.

    The supervisor coughed to hide his embarrassment and smoothly tied his tie.

    Stepping forward with shaky legs, he looked at the bloated backpack and some spirit stones scattered on the ground, trying to remain calm.

    ¡°Lady¡­ um¡­ I heard you want to buy a plot ofnd. But¡­ but we only rent out houses here.¡± He looked flustered but didn¡¯t dare to directly refuse her.

    His whole face was pale.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Winnie had expected that thend inside the shelter was precious after the doomsday, and the authority wouldn¡¯t have any n to sell thend.

    However, as long as they got money, there¡¯s nothing they can¡¯t do. If the other party refuses, it must be because the price isn¡¯t enough¡­. At least in most cases, it¡¯s true.

    By taking out the spirit stones directly and showing her strength, she was telling the other party that she could afford to pay the price and was also qualified to negotiate.

    The Lord had instructed her to abandon the transaction if the price was too high, and he had other ns to make arrangements. Winnie didn¡¯t hesitate and set a direct offer.

    She wasn¡¯t good at negotiating and wouldn¡¯t bargain. She released her aura to show she was serious, and it was only a part of her suppressed real aura.

    If she let it all out, maybe the supervisor in front of her that had the strength of the Fourth Awakening Stage would cower.

    Sure enough, her n was working.

    The supervisor was hesitant. ¡°Are young saying that aside from spirit stones, you can provide rune equipment that can be used as trade items? Is it true?¡±

    As a middle-rank person, he had heard some rumors. Rune equipment had a chance to be the mainstream equipment in the future.

    Scientists were trying their best to solve problems rted to rune equipment. As far as he knew, it wasn¡¯t going too well.

    There were only a fewrge shelters that had mastered the rune equipment manufacturing method.

    The equipment presented by the client right now did resemble the legendary rune equipment. He didn¡¯t know where they came from, but if it¡¯s real¡­

    The supervisor¡¯s heart was pounding.

    He used hismunication device and contacted the scientist. After a while, several scientists inb coats and sses came out with a grim face.

    Some of them took out the devices they carried while the others checked the weapons.

    Their eyes widened at the sight of the equipment. ¡°It¡¯s real! These¡­ really are rune equipment or equipment inscribed with different rune types!¡±

    The researchers were obsessed with the rune equipment, and the supervisor was suspicious if they didn¡¯t get the deal done today, and they didn¡¯t get the rune equipment, the researchers would certainly PK him. He wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead and faced the change in Winnie¡¯s attitude about thend sale.

    The shelter didn¡¯tck spirit stones, but these rune equipment had the potential to help researchers ovee that problem in the rune equipment research program. By then, he would be deemed as a hero.

    From the two girls in front of him, Winnie¡¯s Seventh Awakening Stage strength wasn¡¯t the reason why he was surprised.

    But because the adolescent girl next to her had the aura of a Sixth Awakening Hunter. He couldn¡¯tprehend how a little girl her age could reach such power. The more he thought about it, the more he thought the other party was unfathomable.

    Even if he had the entire shelter behind him, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to make trouble with them.

    The supervisor pondered and then said. ¡°It just so happens that we had a piece ofnd in our hand that we can sell. However, we need to discuss more the transaction details.¡±

    Aside from thend plot, Tang Yu let Winnie rent two single-family houses for their temporary residence.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    When Tang Yu and his cousins returned from the martial arts school and brought their parents to the vi, they were all stunned because Tang Yu silently rented two vis.

    At the cost of hundreds of spirit stones! In addition to being stunned, his parents were distressed. Tang Yu had figured out this kind of thing could happen, so he slipped away.

    ¡°Cousin, can you help me exin to my parents that I didn¡¯t greedily spend all of my money?¡±

    His cousin smiled bitterly. He knew that Tang Yu wasn¡¯t an ordinary hunter, ¡°So what are you going to do now? You¡¯re not familiar enough with Luoxia, right? Don¡¯t let Xiaojia follow you.¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to do that. You probably won¡¯t believe it, but I just bought a piece ofnd, and I want to see it.¡± Tang Yu¡¯s voice faded into the distance.

    The cousin was also stunned.

    Should he believe that?!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In addition to the upscale neighborhood gate, Tang Yu and ine converged with his team.

    With Winnie¡¯s connection through the contract, it was as if they followed a high-end navigation system. After a while, they arrived at the designated area.

    Thend was located at the corner of the shelter, quite remote, but the surrounding environment is rxed and full of greeneries.

    It is said that this piece ofnd belonged to an official of the shelter. He was nning to build a high-end residentialmunity here, as well as a series of functional buildings such as a cultivation hall, and turn it into the hunters¡¯ most popr ce.

    However, before construction had even begun, the project ¡­¡­ had stopped.

    ¡°They said when the constructions started, they dug a hole, and numerous demonic beasts ran out. Since then, the project couldn¡¯t continue because this area was no longer safe.¡±

    Tang Yu understood. Because of it, he could purchase thend smoothly. Otherwise, even if he gave numerous rune equipment and other trade items to Luoxia, he wouldn¡¯t havend this big.

    Because of the problematd, the price was lower than he had expected. Except for a number of rune equipment, he didn¡¯t pay much for spirit stones.

    So other than thend¡¯s safety, he was satisfied with other things.

    As for the demonic beasts, after he built the sub-territory, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it. Winnie had observed before and said it was problematic, but that¡¯s all.

    This area had been cordoned off, and there were soldiers patrolling around. Farther away, strong military searchlights emitted bright spotlight like the daylight.

    From their formation, Tang Yu understood that this area wasn¡¯t just a small problem.

    Thinking about it, if the problem was small, then the shelter wouldn¡¯t wait to solve it until now.

    He was curious to know what kind of demonic beasts that made Luoxia¡¯s progress came to an abrupt halt.

 Chapter 208

    <h4>Chapter 208</h4>

    The ce was guarded. But at least, Tang Yu had be the futurendlord. After proving his identity, the patrolling soldiers had let him go.

    Just when he was about to enter, he heard his cousin¡¯s shout.

    When he turned around, he saw Yuu rushing towards him and the wastnd behind Tang Yu as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t buy thisnd, right?¡±

    Instead of answering, Tang Yu held his forehead and asked back. ¡°Why are you here? You¡¯re supposed to be with your parents.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. I left the task of Xiaojia.¡±

    So you came here out of curiosity?!

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    They entered the wastnd, followed by a few soldiers. It could be seen that a construction n was set here, but the work that hadn¡¯t even started yet had to stop.

    The cousin knew Tang Yu was rich, but still¡­ ¡°If I knew you were going to buy thisnd, I would have stopped you.¡±

    Being a military man, Tang Yu knew that his cousin knew more about this ce. So he remained silent, waiting for his cousin to exin.

    ¡°Do you know how long has it been since the ident here? It¡¯s been a week! On the day of the first ident, a number of demonic beasts ran out from the cavern, and some construction workers lost their lives as a result¡­ But of course, for the original owners of thend here thought the death of dozens of people isn¡¯t a big deal in the doomsday. They said it¡¯s not heartless, but it¡¯s the truth.¡±

    He sighed and continued.

    ¡°The demonic beasts were weak and were quickly taken care of. But the owner was helpless for the demonic beasts¡¯ cavern. In the end, he could only alert the military. You should know that the military will eliminate any danger potential in the shelter. But there¡¯s nothing else they can do about the cavern.¡±

    ¡°Because of this, the project had to be stopped. Brother, if the problem isn¡¯t solved yet, or even if you¡¯re not afraid of the risk, I don¡¯t think the officials will agree. For the officials, the shelter¡¯s safety is always their top priority. There¡¯s a possibility of a chain reaction if you develop this area. I originally heard that the owner of thisnd would do something, but I had no idea it was you.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Now, we can only hope the officials can take care of this problem as soon as possible.¡±

    They had reached a small mound as they spoke. This area was even more heavily guarded. There were several machine guns and me throwers stationed on the perimeters.

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze fell on the hole in front of the mound, which was bigger than a football goal. ¡°This is a cavern?¡±

    ¡°The cave entrance wasn¡¯t this big. It was only erged to find out what¡¯s going on underground. But this cave is deeper than you¡¯d think.¡±

    Finally, Tang Yu saw Winnie, Oguri, and other followers. Apart from the three Carmen brothers who stayed in the vi to guard Tang Yu¡¯s parents, all the other followers were here.

    ¡°What kind of demonic beast is this?¡± Tang Yu asked.

    Suddenly. Deep inside the cave illuminated by the searchlight, a ck wave was speeding towards the cave entrance.

    ¡°THE ANT WAVE HAS APPEARED, PREPARE TO ATTACK! REPEAT, PREPARE TO ATTACK!¡±

    At the cave¡¯s entrance, themander raised his voice and gazed at the ant waves, ¡°The number of ck ants has increased again.¡±

    Tang Yu gazed at it. Indeed, the ant wave was made of countless ck ants. A single ck ant was small, with the size of a chopstick, and had a very weak aura.

    Even an ordinary survivor could deal with it. However, their numbers were so many that he got chills just from looking at it.

    The soldier in charge of guarding the cave entrance threw incendiary bombs at the ck ants.

    The mes crackled and burned, filling the air with a scorched smell. Some ck ants,rger than backpacks, leaped out of the mes.

    The machine gun mounted at the perimeter immediately opened fire, killing the elite ants.

    The ants were wiped out before it could even get out of the cave. However, Tang Yu could see the sadness in the eyes of the soldiers.

    The captain of the soldiers guarding this ce didn¡¯t even try to hide his sadness. His eyes seemed to tell him he wants to go to the cave.

    But then he sighed, ¡°The ants weren¡¯t a threat. But they had built a huge empire underneath, and there was a queen ant hatching new ants every day. If we can¡¯t kill the queen, we can¡¯t solve the problem, and this area won¡¯t be safe.¡±

    ¡°Fire and gas attacks are useless. If the situation doesn¡¯t get better, the officials will use unconventional weapons.¡±

    Tang Yu understood what he meant. Once the situation worsened and the shelter didn¡¯t want to defend this area again, they would destroy it.

    However, Tang Yu didn¡¯t see this problem was that serious.

    ¡°As long as the and queen is killed, there won¡¯t be any trouble left, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But the nest is like a maze, so it won¡¯t be easy to find the queen.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded and walk towards the cave, followed by ine and the others. The cousin gritted his teeth and finally decided to follow in.

    ¡°Wait, you guys aren¡¯t really going in, right?¡±

    He wanted to stop them, but he had no power to do so. He also heard about their power and how they managed to buy thend.

    He was worried no one but them could investigate the nest.

    He hesitated but finally followed in with some elite military hunters while he told the rest of the soldiers to stand guard on the entrance.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    The cave was dark and damp with a foul odor. They entered the cave, aided with the light from the searchlight. However, as they got deeper, the path became rugged.

    ¡°This cave is narrow. Once we encountered ck ants, it will be much more dangerous than on the surface. Take care, and stay alert.¡± Tang Yu and the followers walked in front.

    The captain led his hunters and left some carved marks on the wall so they won¡¯t get lost in the cave.

    There was another fork in the road ahead. Tang Yu shook his head. ¡°We won¡¯t get anywhere if we kept walking blindly.¡±

    The captain was relieved to hear that and was getting ready to turn around and leave.

    But unexpectedly, Tang Yu spoke. ¡°Moon, find out where the queen is.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain. I¡¯ve been waiting for yourmand.¡± Moon Protoss took out the ck ant sample from her bag, and after a while, her crystal weapon rattled with noises. She closed her eyes. Her hair fluttered around her. And finally spoke. ¡°Found it!¡±

    Captain ¡°¡­..¡±

    That¡¯s how you find the queen?

    Why does it feel so fake?

 Chapter 209

    <h4>Chapter 209</h4>

    One of Moon¡¯s crystals wobbled and glowed, searching for a direction, like apass pointer. For the hunters, this scene was magical.

    Special sses with auxiliary abilities were even rarer thanbat sses. It¡¯s hard to recruit them, and it was the first time the Captain had seen it.

    His confidence in finding the queen ant finally rose from 0% to 1%.

    The glowing crystal finally stabilized and dangled against gravity and pointed to one of the forks ahead. Tang Yu didn¡¯t hesitate and stepped inside.

    They kept moving at a normal speed. Every minute or two, they encountered a fork in the road; from 2, 5, 7 roads split.

    This maze was even bigger and strange than the maze in the Secret Realm, and it was made by the demonic ck ants.

    Fortunately, now they have Moon¡¯s ¡®Pathfinding¡¯ technique. Every time they encountered a fork in the road, the glowing crystal would point in the right direction.

    Everyone could feel that the altitude was dropping as they advanced forward. The Captain and the others who followed in were even warier.

    Suddenly, there was a rustling noise.

    The Captain was experienced and immediately gave a low shout, ¡°Careful, there¡¯s a ck ant waveing. From the sound, it will be here in fifteen seconds.¡±

    The searchlight shone towards the front, and soon they saw a dense ck ants waveing towards them. The Captain and his men looked gloomy.

    ¡°These ants are weak, but their stings are poisonous. Be careful not to get too close. And be careful not to damage the maze; otherwise, the cave would copse. In fact, if we had found a way to find the queen, I¡¯d suggest to go back and wait for reinforcements-¡±

    He hadn¡¯t finished talking when suddenly the cave was filled with dazzling crimson light emitted from a longsword wrapped in mes.

    The sword swung out fiercely as if it was wielding a rain of fire. The entire cave turned bright by the ring of fire surrounding them that burned the ants away.

    Tang Yu saved the sword back to its sheath and patted his shoulder off the non-existent dust on his body as if nothing happened.

    ¡°Brother¡­ didn¡¯t you say you have an architectural ability? What about this me?¡± His cousin was stunned.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I can¡¯t use me.¡± Tang Yu shrugged his shoulders and spoke, ¡°If you want to learn, I can teach you, but-¡°

    The cousin¡¯s expression brightened, but he heard.

    ¡°But, you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± The cousin was heartbroken.

    Ordinary hunters weren¡¯t very useful against weak but numerous demonic beasts such as the ck ants.

    Along the way, Tang Yu scorched waves of demonic beast ants. He hadn¡¯t had so much fun from thest time he epted this legacy.

    He was having fun by scorching the ck ants to ashes.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    After several turns in the maze, Moon looked down with excitement. ¡°We¡¯re already near the ant queen.¡±

    There was a breeze blowing from the front. The team quickened their pace. After walking for a while, they suddenly stopped and stared in amazement at the huge space.

    The huge underground space wasn¡¯tpletely dark, illuminated by dim strange green crystals on the rock wall.

    They could see somerge ck ants moving and digging out these green crystals and carrying them downwards.

    The surrounding wall was full of holes dug out by the ck ants. Big and small, every ant was doing the same thing.

    From their angle, these green dots were moving towards the same direction. These demonic ck ants were organized!

    Tang Yu was surprised.

    Apart from the Extraordinary Grade Demonic Beast, he encountered at Maple Leaf Town. He hadn¡¯t met any other beasts with the power tomand or control other beasts. Even the demonic beasts gathered near the giant tree at the spirit stone mines that gained intelligence didn¡¯t have such power.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t think that the ant queen possessed extraordinary strength. Perhaps it was the unique characteristic of the insects.

    Even after being demonized, they still retained their original hierarchy and that terrifying reproduction ability.

    It was even more difficult than ordinary demonic beasts.

    He followed the direction where the green dots converged, and finally, at the end of the underground space, he saw a monster that lookedrger than arge truck.

    The monster had a huge abdomen, a ck body with brown markings, short antennae, a small chest and feet, and no wings.

    ¡°That¡¯s the ant queen!¡± Moon spoke up, confirming Tang Yu¡¯s guess.

    The Captain and the other soldiers were even more excited but also worried at the same time. ¡°The queen is so huge. I think she¡¯s not weak, and those ck ants are guarding her. I don¡¯t think we can win against-¡°

    He looked at Tang Yu and understood that he was the one who made the decision.

    He hade all the way down here, and he was convinced with Tang Yu¡¯s strength.

    At this time.

    Sheeesh!

    An ear-deafening sharp shriek was heard. Some of the weaker hunters like his cousin couldn¡¯t help but cover their ears, their minds dizzy.

    The shriek was like a signal. As soon as they heard it, the working ants quickly moved towards Tang Yu¡¯s team. They were quickly surrounded by ck ants of various sizes.

    Chopstick-sized ants, backpack-sized ants, suitcase-sized ants, and even motorcycle-sized ones¡­.. These were the ant army.

    A ck wave rushed towards them from all directions making the well-trained Captain and his soldiers were pale. Their hands were trembling as they held their methrowers. The young man could emit mes that could scorch hundreds of ants, or even thousands or ten thousand.

    ¡­but what about hundreds of thousands, or millions?

    He looked back at the path they hade in. right now, it was their only survival chance.

    But the Captain¡¯s face was even paler when he saw the path was swarmed by ck ants.

    They were surrounded.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t release his signature me Sword and seemed to have given up on resisting.

    But then, he swept his gaze at the surrounding and helplessly sighed, ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible not to kill the minions before fighting them all. ine, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Freeze them all.¡±

 Chapter 210

    <h4>Chapter 210</h4>

    Freeze?

    The captain turned his head and looked at Tang Yu with an incredulous gaze, his mouth slightly open, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ine, wearing a gorgeous ice-blue dress, didn¡¯t stand out among Tang Yu¡¯s team.

    Unlike Winnie and Oguri, who exuded the scent of 2nd realm awakening, Moon Protoss just used her magical ¡®Pathfinding¡¯ technique. ine hadn¡¯t made a move along the way here.

    The ck ants surrounded them, rustling and crawling, obscuring the glowing green crystal on the rock wall, making the lighting in the cave even darker.

    Their shlights were like theirst glimmer of light that was about to be drowned by the ck wave.

    At Tang Yu¡¯s words, ine nodded her head. Her crystal shoes stepped on the uneven ground and crossed over to the front.

    A pair of blue glimmering crystal floral earrings appeared in her ears.

    Ahead ring engraved with an arcane pattern covered her forehead.

    She stretched her hand¡¯s mid-air as if she was holding something. A pale blue light emerged from her palm, elongating to form a staff simr to her height topped with Moon white crystal.

    She pointed the staff forward with a solemn expression. The white Moon white crystal emitted a blue glow, and the air around them suddenly became colder.

    ¡°Achoo!¡± Tang Yu¡¯s cousin sneezed from the cold.

    After that, the temperature dropped faster, and glittering snowkes floated in the underground space.

    A smear of blue-white flowers erupted from the crowd¡¯s location. The ice-blue flower¡¯s petals bloomedyer byyer, freezing the entire underground cave into an icy world, freezing the ants that were moving towards them.

    ine pulled her hand, her staff ced on the ground, and she breathed a soft sigh of relief.

    Millions of demonic ck ants froze in just one move¡ªall the ants, whether the small one or therge ones, werepletely frozen to ice.

    It¡¯s truly terrifying!

    Tang Yu was distracted. After epting her legacy, her strength rose to Tenth Awakening Stage. Even Kevin couldn¡¯t tell the grade of her new equipment.

    This was the first time that ine had fully exerted her strength. Tang Yu thought right now. She had no otherpetitors among hunters.

    But¡­ the MVP of this battle shifted towards ine¡¯s head, and suddenly he felt heartbroken.

    They both had epted the legacy, so why can¡¯t he be like her?

    He suspected he received a fake legacy.

    ¡°HISS!¡±

    The ant queen let out a piercing shriek. Only this time, she was in a panic. The armored ant guards beside her broke free from the ice, and the queen grew frantic.

    A stream of ck eggs with mucus spewed out from her abdomen. Before long, a number of ck ants broke out of the eggs.

    She was actually breeding in public!

    Tang Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. He pulled out a palm-sized prismatic crystal stone from his pocket and aimed it at the queen at a distance. The crystal flickered with light and soon revealed the information.

    [Level: Ninth Awakening Stage.] [Special ability: Mental Shock,ying eggs.] [Characteristics: ¡­] [Weaknesses: ¡­] [Note: With enough time and resources, the ant queen cany eggs.]

    Mental shock is fine, but breeding¡­. he originally thought breeding was her special ability.

    But after seeing that in just a minute, ck ants¡¯ numbers exploded. And amidst the ck wave, they couldn¡¯t find the queen.

    If they left them in another month and a half, the number of ck ants in this area would be doubled a dozen times or even more.

    When that happens, the area would bepletely hollowed out by the ants until it copsed.

    Sure enough, it was an insect-type self-propelled arsenal.

    Tang Yu shook his head. He already knew the queen¡¯s strength. Except for the weaker hunter who couldn¡¯t move forward due to the queen¡¯s mental shock, the other rushed out to attack.

    Shay¡¯s weapon turned into a hand cannon mode and kept bombarding.

    Moon¡¯s face was calm while she shot out spell missiles from her hands at the ant queen.

    The captain and his men were agitated, firing their guns in a frenzy.

    Tang Yu threw out a few fighter puppets with arge shield and charged forward.

    The ordinary ants were quickly killed. The queen¡¯s elite guards shrieked and rushed forwards, jamming their mouths at the shield but unable to harm it.

    After a fierce fight, the queen¡¯s body was unable to resist anymore. Her huge body copsed.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Upscale neighborhood, two vis lined next to each other.

    Tang Yu, who had just endured a barrage of nagging from his father and mother, sighed helplessly and walked out of the vi door, heading to the other one.

    Nevertheless, his heartfelt warm. As long as his parents were here, he still had a ce to return.

    Looking at the starry sky, they looked beautiful.

    The other vi was the followers¡¯ temporary residence. Both his parents and followers were ufortable living together.

    To the followers, Tang Yu¡¯s parents were the Lord¡¯s parents, so they respected them, maybe too respectful.

    But in the eyes of Tang Yu¡¯s parents, the followers were their son¡¯spanion. Without them, he wouldn¡¯t make it to Luoxia and was equally polite. It was awkward.

    After dealing with the ant queen, the captain and the soldiers hurriedly went back.

    They reported while Tang Yu and the others returned to their vi. They still had time for ate-night snack before going to bed.

    Entering the vi, Tang Yu found his followers were ying card games. This time, it¡¯s not Landlord, but Three Kingdoms because of theirrge numbers of people present. When he came in, he heard Moon was cheering for her victory.

    On the other hand, Shay muttered. ¡°Howe I was the first one to be eliminated again? I always win against Sky and the others!¡± Looked like he was in doubt.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. As a warrior-type sniper, what do you expect against an astrologist?

    The Carmen brothers worked together, and the rest were good at illusion and perception.

    If he joins the game, he will be the first one to be eliminated. So Tang Yu chose to be a silent bystander.

    After a while, he was looking around, but he found something wrong. ¡°Where¡¯s Star? Have you seen her?¡±

    Moon replied. ¡°She went out to do grocery shopping because she heard the Lord want ate supper.¡±

    Winnie, however, felt something was wrong. ¡°Huh? Star? Shouldn¡¯t she be back by now? She¡¯s been out for a while, right?¡±

    Tang Yu, though carefully. He¡¯s been here for a while. By now, she should be back from grocery shopping.

    ¡°She¡¯s okay, right? Nothing happened? No idents or something?¡±

    Moon carelessly waved her hand, cheered for winning another round, and asked if Tang Yu wanted to join. Before finally saying. ¡°Nah, don¡¯t worry about it. She won¡¯t be lost again.¡±

    ¡°Again? But why¡­¡±

    ¡°Because my sister is so good at bargaining. I¡¯ve been living with her my whole life. Buying food is her task. So don¡¯t worry about her getting lost and such. Her pathfinding skill is good. She made the spell I used to find the ant queen. She made it an even more powerful spell.

    The spell can even be urate to a few meters forward, when to turn, how many degrees the curve is, how high is the altitude, etc¡­ In short, my sister can return¡­¡± Moon Protoss introduced the ¡®Pathfinding¡¯ skill.

    Indeed, it sounds like it¡¯s very powerful.

    But Tang Yu felt something was wrong with this technique!

 Chapter 211

    <h4>Chapter 211</h4>

    Half an hour ago.

    The team rented a vi in the upscale neighborhood. The survivors who lived here had higher spending power.

    Near the neighborhood, there was a market that was opened during the night time.

    Their selling was better than during the day. They were in the process of developing a new product for the past few years.

    Right now, Star squatted down in front of a ¡®Seafood Special¡¯ stall, bargaining with the owner.

    Her aim was to buy Luoxia¡¯s specialty seafood. She filled her backpack with all sorts of ingredients.

    Half of the space backpack was already filled with fruit & vegetables, all kinds of meat, and seasonings.

    In this regard, Tang Yu and the others had better food than the one cooked at the Luoxia restaurants.

    ¡­.but.

    Star¡¯s face was expressionless. Her fingers traced over a few backpack-sized hairy crabs, two meters long perch, and a pile of te-sized scallops¡­ unfortunately, they¡¯re already dead, not alive and fresh.

    ¡°How much for these?¡±

    The stall owner smiled. ¡°3, 3, 2¡­ 8 spirit stones.¡±

    If it was Tang Yu, he would exim, ¡®So cheap!¡¯. In Lindong, a piece of frozen mutated meat with the size of a 20-inch suitcase would sell for ten spirit stones.

    There was no fixed price at the marketce, so an ordinary hunter who was lucky enough to hunt a mutated beast could earn hundreds of spirit stones.

    Inparison, the seafood in Luoxia was cheap withrge amounts.

    However, Star wasn¡¯t impressed. ¡°4 Spirit Stones.¡±

    The owner forced a smile. ¡°7. Our business is small. It couldn¡¯t get cheaper than this.¡±

    Star was still expressionless. ¡°4.¡±

    The corner of the owner¡¯s mouth twitched, he gritted his teeth. ¡°Forget it, 6 spirit stones. Let¡¯s be friends.¡±

    Star¡¯s face remained unchanged. ¡°4 spirit stones.¡±

    The owner¡­ seemed to have made up his mind. ¡°5 Spirit stones, consider I¡¯m selling it at a loss!¡±

    Star¡¯s face still remained with her calm expression. ¡°4 spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°¡­then four spirit stones it is.¡± The owner¡¯s smile turned bitter as he bundled up the ingredients. He slowed down his breath before asking. ¡°Do you need a delivery to your door? The convenience market had a delivery system that only charged 0.1 spirit stones within 2 kilometers distance and 0.3 spirit stones within 5 kilometers.¡±

    Star nodded with a solemn expression. Gave him the spirit stones, filled in the address, and turned around to leave.

    With the Luoxia official¡¯s supervision, these vendors wouldn¡¯t dare to cheat on the customer.

    She took a few more turns in the convenience market, bought some more ingredients.

    After she felt the number of purchased goods was enough, she turned to leave the market.

    Outside the market, survivorse and go.

    A small truck loaded with seafood drove out from the market to deliver food and ingredients to various areas in the shelter.

    Some couriers are pedaling their tricycles with bundled goods piled near the rearpartment and leisurely riding into the distance.

    Star expressionlessly watched the passerby. She held a pendant in her hand, the chain wobbled, and the circr patterned object tied to it turned upside down. A number was vaguely visible¡­5.

    ¡°The spell to measure the price is quite useful.¡±

    She turned her head to look around. Strolling out of the market, turn left, just two more blocks until the neighborhood. Star snapped her fingers and counted.

    She remembered the route very well. With average walking speed, it was less than 10 minutes away.

    Hm¡­ it¡¯s close. She couldn¡¯t get wrong.

    She¡¯s not a direction-blind!

    Ten minutester, Star was standing at an intersection, pondering.

    Twenty minutester, she stood in the middle of a street with no turnoffs. Pondering if she should go forward or backward.

    Thirty minutester, she turned into an alleyway, blocked by a wall at the dead end. She squatted down, hands on her cheek, eyes staring nkly. ¡®I¡¯ve looked at the map, I¡¯ve calcted the distance, and obviously¡­ there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡¯

    She took out the pendant with the circr patterned object. The pendant chain wrapped around her hand, the tethered object was swaying slightly.

    She hesitated. ¡°Do I have to use that technique to find the right path?¡±

    ¡°¡­.No. Definitely not! I feel like I¡¯ve mapped out my surroundings, and there¡¯s a saying that when all the wrong paths have been taken, the one that¡¯s left must be the right one!¡±

    Star felt energetic again. She clenched her small fist.

    But soon, she tilted her head, recalling-

    Just now, which way did she just go?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Nearby, a few tipsy young men hooked shoulders with wide grins on their faces. Mumbling sounds wereing out of their mouths.

    One of them looked away, and suddenly his eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t help stretching his neck to see more clearly. ¡°Big bro, look! Amazing!¡±

    In the middle of the group, a slightly older man who looked mean, wearing a shirt with open buttons exposing the thick hair on his chest, looked forward.

    At the narrow alleyway, squatting in silence, a girl wearing a in white dress looked helpless.

    Suddenly, his face brightened. ¡°Indeed, it is indeed, amazing.¡± He quickly looked around. This ce was quite remote. At night, there were no streetlights. Only the bright moon hung up in the sky illuminated the alley with a pale light.

    A few survivors passed by. But this alley was a dead end, so no one would walk in this direction.

    A young man rubbed his hands andughed with a malicious tone. ¡°Hehehehe¡­ it¡¯s our chance, amazing. Brothers, today, we¡¯re blessed.¡±

    Not far away, a few tipsy-looking youths, hooking shoulders, with obscene smiles on their faces and unpronounceable soundsing out of their mouths.

    The big brother smacked his head. ¡°Stupid! If we sell this amazing one to the ck Market, we can earn a lot of money. You¡¯re not as intelligent as you look! You can¡¯t even think of such an easy truth.¡±

    ¡°As expected from big brother.¡±

    ¡°Big brother is awesome.¡±

    While they ttered him, the group slowly approached the dead-end alleyway.

    They looked at each other, steady.

    Suddenly, the girl in the white dress stood up. But she didn¡¯t seem to notice them. She was still standing in front of the wall that blocked the alley.

    At the next moment.

    Woosh!

    The girl in the dress jumped up high.

    The young men looked up. Their eyes unconsciously followed her movement.

    They just saw the girl was actually leaping against the gravity. Her dress fluttered around her ankles until¡­she crossed the five meters wall and disappeared from their sight.

    They faintly heard the girl¡¯s muttering. ¡°If I don¡¯t walk on the road, it¡¯s impossible to get lost, right?¡±

    The tipsy young men panicked, their drunkenness instantly dissipated.

    A young man shivered. ¡°Big¡­brother¡­ it seems¡­ seems to be a hunter!¡±

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    ¡°Big¡­ brother¡­ I¡­ we won¡¯t get any trouble, right?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m freaking out!¡±

 Chapter 212

    <h4>Chapter 212</h4>

    The following day, the weather was fine.

    The followers were busy. Yesterday, they killed the ant queen. After walking out of the anthill cave, the captain and the soldiers quickly reported to the shelter. The Luoxia Shelter Officials quickly sent extra manpower over to investigate.

    After a series ofplicated investigation procedures, the Officials finally came to the conclusion that the danger level of this area was close to zero.

    The reason it was ¡®close to zero¡¯ was because there were a few demonic ck ants left in the nest. But after the queen was dead, they didn¡¯t possess much threat.

    Tang Yu walked in the cave maze with Shay. Last night when they were having ate-night snack, the Officials sent personnel to report the situation.

    ¡°Luoxia said that after the danger rating dropped, we were allowed to start working. But they instructed us to clean up the leftover ants as soon as possible.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded. The cave spread in all directions, making the cleanup task even more troublesome.

    But it won¡¯t be trouble once he sets up a fortress here and covers the territory. The ck ants would have nowhere left to hide.

    He decided to build the fortress on the wide underground space. A sub-territory¡¯s range was about 1 kilometer.

    Although it¡¯s smallerpared to the main territory, it¡¯s stillrge enough. The fortress will be built underground.

    All other system buildings he needed, including the teleportation array, will be built underground except for a training camp.

    No, no¡­

    Tang Yu estimated the number of hunters in the shelter. They were all his potential customers.

    A training camp couldn¡¯t satisfy a huge number of consumers. Maybe 10? 100? He lost count.

    Not long after, they walked out of the deep and damp underground passage and arrived at the underground space. This ce still had itsst appearance yesterday after ine¡¯s spell, wrapped in a thickyer of ice. The ant queen¡¯s body was resting somewhere.

    There¡¯s an unwritten rule among hunters. Whoever hunts own the spoils.

    The one who contributed the most to killing the ant queen yesterday was without doubt Tang Yu¡¯s followers.

    So, the spoils of war belonged to him, including the valuable-looking green crystals on the stone wall around the underground space.

    The shelter only took a small amount for research.

    Tang Yu understood it wasn¡¯t just because of their contribution. But it was because of ine¡¯s spell, the Ten Mile Freeze.

    It was clear. Whether the captain and the soldiers or the investigation team sent to observe the scene and saw ine¡¯s Ice World, they all understood.

    There¡¯s nothing they can do against it. Apparently, the Luoxia management officials weren¡¯t stupid.

    But clearly, the previousndlord was heartbroken.

    The cleanup task was rather troublesome. Because there were still a small number of leftover ants, he didn¡¯t hire survivors.

    Instead, he just released a number of puppets at the underground space and let ine de-freeze the iceyer.

    After a lot of hard work, they could only manage to clean up a small part of the space.

    Tang Yu walked to the center of the space. Tapping on the transparent system UI, only himself could see.

    [Build a fortress.] [Selecting OK. ]

    BOOM!

    A five-stories tall fortress appeared out of thin air in the underground space. The fortress was square-ish with a grey-ck facade.

    Tang Yu walked into it. Unlike the castle¡¯s luxurious decorations, the fortress was furnished with an iron-blooded style, with simple furnishings, but notckingfortable equipment.

    But the interior didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was as soon as the fortress was built, the sub-territory map appeared along with the main territory map.

    The map was smaller in size. When he clicked on it, a number of red dots appeared in a pile.

    He couldn¡¯t share the map with his followers, so he sent out dozens of fighter puppets divided into three groups.

    Two shield puppets, a sword fighter, and two gunner puppets teamed up together to deal with Triple Awakening demonic ck ants.

    After that, he returned to thefort of the rented vi.

    Of course, he left the sub-territory development to the followers. ¡°Maybe the construction on this sub-territory will bepleted earlier than the territory. After all, there¡¯s a lot of avable ordinaryborers.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Wilderness.

    Somewhere 20 to 30 kilometers from Luoxia Shelter.

    This was an area carefully selected by the Zhentian Martial School to train their students.

    Led by the Master, the hundreds of students were divided into groups to venture to the nearby area.

    Due to the students¡¯ numbers, they only encountered a small amount of demonic beast in the 2-star danger zone.

    Demonic beasts were even rarer than the students.

    Chen Xiaojia squatted on arge rock, holding up her chin, and sighed in boredom, ¡°There¡¯s not enough demonic beast for us! When will it be our turn?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because the demonic beasts numbers are too few. But because there were too many of us here. Anyway, we¡¯re luckier than other groups because the Master is in our group. Just now, when he punched a demonic beast to death, it looked amazing!¡±

    Beside her, a young girl squatted down too. She looked away, hands dirty, at the situation on the field. Her eyes sparkled as she saw the Master¡¯s excellent fighting skill.

    But then nearby¡­ a few survivors were fighting a demonic beast.

    The girls immediately covered their mouth because it¡¯s inappropriate tough right now.

    Because the hunters who faced the demonic beast looked panicked. Dodging and weaving his knife in panic, even almost hurting himself.

    It was hard to inflict damage on the beast. The hunter tried to implement thebat technique taught by the martial art school. He closed his eyes and wildly danced with his knife.

    In just a few seconds, he was pounced by the demonic beast. Its fishy stench from the beast¡¯s mouth was overwhelming, making the newly awakened hunter who just held a knife for fight fainted from shock.

    A guard wearing ¡®Zhentian Martial Arts School¡¯ furrowed his brows and kicked the demonic beast before it tore the unconscious student apart. He didn¡¯t strike hard, just enough to make the beast fall backward.

    Another guard shouted after he read the student name list. ¡°Next up, Chen Xiaojia. Where are you?¡±

    Each and every participating student had a chance to at least fight against the same demonic beast.

    She had been waiting from morning until afternoon. Chen Xiaojia jumped when she heard her name called.

    She was courageous when facing the demonic beast. She wasn¡¯t timid, but her legs couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. The demonic beast roared and pounced.

    Chen Xiaojia didn¡¯t take out her weapon. Instead, she stretched out her hands, and in a sh, a few bright green seedlings suddenly grew up wildly from the ground and wrapped around the beast¡¯s two hind legs.

    The demonic wolf staggered and freed itself from the vines, but soon, more and more vines wrapped around it.

    Chen Xiaojia saw that the timing was right. She drew out an ordinary short sword hanging at her waist, gripped it with her trembling hands, and stabbed down towards the demonic wolf.

    sh!

    The de easily tore through the skull, and the demonic wolf¡¯s struggle grew weaker and weaker until it died.

    A trace of spirit power escaped the demonic beast¡¯s carcass and sucked by her body.

    The chubby girl pped vigorously with admiration, ¡°I also have special abilities, but still can¡¯t defeat them! Hahaha! How does it feel to absorb spirit power?¡±

    ¡°How does it feel? Well, it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s much of it.¡± Chen Xiaojia pondered.

    ¡°..My cousin said that we would feel afortable feeling when breaking through a stage. We barely feel anything from just absorbing a bit of spirit power. Unfortunately, this beast is too weak and didn¡¯t have much spirit power.¡± She muttered, but her hands were still slightly trembling. She quickly turned her face away.

    The chubby girl nced at the in sword in her hands. And asked with great curiosity. ¡°Xiaojia, did you use your own weapon? Why is it so sharp?

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Chen Xiaojia was confused. The other trainee who used the weapon provided by the school wouldn¡¯t be able to easily pierce through the demonic beast¡¯s skin.

    ¡°My cousin gave this to me. He also gave me some items that he told me to use in case of danger urred. But they looked a bit strange.¡±

    She didn¡¯t care. With their Master, out on a Martial Arts School Adventures, how could she encounter danger-

    BOOM!

    Suddenly, an explosion urred in the distance.

    Apanied by the sudden firearms shot.

    me piled up to the sky.

 Chapter 213

    <h4>Chapter 213</h4>

    In the distance.

    Some of the students ran out of the forest in a rush, with fearful expressions.

    The gunshots were still continuing, growing intense and louder.

    After the students, the guards who were dressed in matching uniforms also retreated.

    ¡°Shoot. Steady! Hold on!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a quick demonic beast bursting in. Melee team, take it out!¡±

    It happened suddenly. The martial arts school had never expected to encounter a group of powerful demonic beasts in a low-risk danger-zone.

    They had already nted explosives nearby beforehand to deal with an unexpected situation.

    But these demonic beasts were stronger than they had expected. The explosive they nted before couldn¡¯t kill or even injure the beasts. And the guards couldn¡¯t withstand their attacks.

    ¡°First Guard Groups, sent three teams to help. Thest two teams maintain order. Don¡¯t panic, it¡¯s not a big problem! I want the masters to work together to finish off those demonic beasts!¡± The head of the Martial Arts School shouted loudly.

    Their group was the strongest core group present, with quite a few masters that had followed out for the outings.

    When the other group encountered sudden danger, they retreated towards this group to seek help ording to the premade emergency treatment n.

    Many hideous-looking demonic beasts rushed out of the forest. They roared as they approached the students.

    Fortunately, with the guards¡¯ coordination, they were able to maintain order and slowly retreated from the forest.

    The other group of guards also hurriedly working. Machine guns roared,unching rockets with a me trail and exploded with a zing fire rage.

    The demonic beasts raging attacks were contained.

    However, a few stronger demonic beasts dashed through the rain of bullets, posing a huge threat to the guard group.

    At this time, the headmaster wearing animal skin clothing narrowed his eyes. His body flickered, suddenly appearing in front of the demonic beast that had broken through their defense line.

    He wore special gloves on both hands, punching out the demonic beast¡ªthe punch striking through the air, sending ripples throughout the area.

    BOOM!

    The head of the demonic beast was dented, and in the next moment, its body burst open, spilling a blood rain mixed with pieces of flesh all over the ground.

    It¡¯s just the beginning. The headmaster¡¯s figure flickered again and appeared in front of a stronger demonic beast. He punched out the beast, killing it from a single punch.

    Seeing this, the students were no longer panicked. They stopped fleeing and stared at the battle scene.

    Some evenmented on the situation.

    ¡°As expected from the headmaster. His strength is beyond exnations! Even those guards need to work together to contain a beast, but the headmaster killed a beast in one punch! He¡¯s mighty!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.. when can I have at least one-half.. no, one-third of the master¡¯s power? Hmmm, once I finish my education here, I¡¯ll show my power to my brother and see if he still dare to call me trash! My power will shock everyone!¡±

    The headmaster was relieved after seeing the herd being suppressed.

    No students died.

    There¡¯s no danger.

    Even this unexpected incident could highlight their poprity even more. Proving they were capable of protecting their students during an outing to the wilderness. But¡­ where did these demonic beastse from?

    Obviously, they had checked this area thoroughly before. There were not many demonic beasts or stronger demonic beasts in this area. Did the investigation team ck off their jobs?

    The headmaster¡¯s eyebrows furrowed again at the thought. Blowing off another demonic beast¡¯ head to pieces again as the students cheered.

    The chubby girl patted her huge chest. ¡°Fortunately, we were ced below the headmaster¡¯s group. If we were in that group just now, I would be scared to death-¡°

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, staring at something, her eyes widened.

    A gray shadow shed in the distance.

    The headmaster, who just punched a demonic beast to death, was sted. His body flew backward and crashed into a nearby mound. The mound cracked and sunk, gravel falling down.

    The people who saw the scene all cried out in rm.

    Chen Xiaojia looked at the headmaster whose body was half-buried in the rubble. And I was shocked. ¡°What just¡­ happened?¡±

    BOOM!

    The headmaster sted through the rubble. She was looking disheveled, with blood on his mouth.

    His calm temperament disappeared as he charged towards the gray shadow.

    After tearing two guards apart, the gray shadow saw the headmaster stood up again and approached him, step by step.

    The beast¡¯s body was simr to a tiger, with an extra pair of wings on its back. Its red eyes were intently staring at the headmaster, like a hunter locking his prey.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a Winged Demonic Tiger!¡± The chubby girl screamed in terror. Her voice trembled with terror.

    ¡°Tiger¡­what now?¡± Chen Xiaojia had never heard of it.

    The chubby girl exined, ¡°The Winged Demonic Tiger is a very high ranked demonic beast.

    The first recorded strength of this beast is at the Fifth Awakening Stage. But the one in front of us is clearly stronger. And the strongest one ever recorded was¡­ at the Tenth Stage!¡±

    She looked at the grey figure in the distance with a terrified expression. ¡°The Winged Demonic Tiger is strong, fast, and could fly. There will be nowhere to escape once you¡¯re targeted by this beast, unless¡­ you can kill it.¡±

    The headmaster was very strong. He attacked again.

    Most of the students, and the guards, couldn¡¯t see the movement of the headmaster and the Winged Tiger.

    But the headmaster was blown away from time to time. One could clearly see that he was on the losing end. They had no idea how long he could resist.

    Several other powerful demonic beasts were helping the Tiger. Their strength was far below the Tiger, but they still could crush the guards.

    One of the guards was holding abat knife. Nervously watching as the brown figure rapidly moved nearby.

    His eyes stared intently to keep up with the enemy¡¯s movement, but in the next moment, he covered his throat and fell to his knees, gurgling out blood.

    The headmaster himself was suppressed. He couldn¡¯t protect them. The other masters, who were stronger but were far beneath the headmaster¡¯s power, could barely resist the demonic beast attacks.

    The guards fell dead one by one.

    They were not weak. Most of them were at the Double or Triple Awakening Stage.

    They were considered ordinary at most mercenary regiments. But they didn¡¯t join the high paying regiments. Instead, they chose safer options to be guards.

    They thought guarding was a safe job.

    No one expected such a situation would happen.

    It¡¯s possible to fight against a weak demonic beast, but against a beast this strong?? The headmaster can go to hell!

    Most of the guards instantly fled, leaving only a small number of guards belonging to the core groups struggling to survive.

    More demonic beasts had already broken through the guards¡¯ defense and pounced on the students who were in a daze.

    The headmaster was pale. ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Chen Xiaojia and the chubby girl ran as fast as they could. They gasped for breath. When they nced back, they could see their fellow students being torn apart by the demonic beasts, screaming.

    Some of the students could only watch as they were being eaten alive by the demonic beasts bit by bit from their legs.

    The scene terrified most students.

    Their legs trembled, losing their ability to escape.

    Despite being in a slightly better state, the two girls were also terrified of death and run away frantically.

    ¡°Shit! It¡¯s a dead-end!¡±

    They ran into a dead-end valley, with steep cliff walls stopping them. In a normal situation, they could just climb the wall with their hunter¡¯s physical strength. But now, there were too many demonic beasts chasing after them.

    Some of the other students who ran into the valley turned pale as he fled to the other routes.

    At this time, a gray figure emerged from the air.

    A tiger with white wings.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Winged Demonic Tiger!¡±

    They were not sure if it¡¯s the same one that their headmaster was facing, but one thing for certain, its aura was too powerful that it made them breathless.

    Chen Xiaojia¡¯s brain went nk. She instinctively used her vein ability to restrict the beast but was easily broken by the beast¡¯s sharp ws.

    The chubby girl held Xiaojia¡¯s hands and stepped back, step by step, until she reached the edge of the cliff wall. She suddenly thought of something and spoke with chattering teeth. ¡°Xi¡­ Xiaojia¡­ didn¡¯t you say¡­ does your cousin give you something?¡±

    The Winged Tigernded on its four limbs and approached slowly, step by step.

    Some of the students screamed in fear, some copsed to the ground and peed themselves. Some closed their eyes as they surrendered to their fate.

    Chen Xiaojia snapped back to her senses and rummaged through her bag. Scrolls, ss beads, water bottles¡­

    The Winged Tiger roared and pounced. The roar was like an ear-deafening thunder.

    Chen Xiaojia couldn¡¯t care less and grabbed a scroll with ¡®Fireball¡¯ written on it and tore it apart.

    A crimson light erupted from the center of the scroll. The crimson fireball,rger than a human, struck the Winged Demonic Tiger.

    mes erupted, engulfing half of the valley with a crimson hue. The scorching fire spread a heatwave that pped across their faces with a hot wave.

    Shocked, the chubby girl¡¯s mouth was wide opened. ¡°Xiaojia¡­. Your cousin¡­ what exactly does he do?¡±

    Chen Xiaojia was equally shocked. It took a while before she could speak. ¡°I¡¯m¡­not sure. But he said that¡­ he was going to open a Martial Arts School.¡±

 Chapter 214

    <h4>Chapter 214</h4>

    The terrifying Winged Demonic Tiger nearby turned into a piece of ck charcoal, still maintaining its pouncing stance.

    Chen Xiaojia still had the torn Spell Scroll in her hand. Speechless, she couldn¡¯t believe a piece of scroll could¡­ blown that terrifying Winged Tiger to death?

    Right now, a huge amount of Spirit Power escaped from the Winged Tiger, flowing into her body like a river.

    Chen Xiaojia¡¯s eyes widened. She could clearly feel the huge spirit of power pushing and umting in her body.

    The surging power almost burst, she refining it slightly, the power converged into her body. It was nourishing her.

    She felt veryfortable.

    As long as she refined the spirit power, it¡¯s more than enough to advance through the Double Awakening Stage.

    The other students looked at Chen Xiaojia with a surprised look mainly because there were plenty of such zing colors objects in her backpack.

    They watched as she tore open another scroll with air symbols and an aura surrounded her.

    She quickly put on a strange white bracelet and handed some objects to the chubby girl.

    Instantly, the two girls were fully armed. As if they had changed from white grade outfit to purple grade, full of advanced buffs.

    When another Demonic Tiger pounced again, they were sure the girls could take care of it.

    They couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them¡­

    At this moment, they recalled something she said.

    It seemed this equipment came from her cousin?

    And it seemed¡­ her cousin was nning to open up a martial school?

    The eyes of the other students suddenly lit up.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    BREAKING NEWS!

    The Zhentian Martial Arts School that went out for training was attacked by Demonic Beasts. The responsible team all scattered and fled, killing and injuring the students.

    Even before Chen Xiaojia returned to the shelter, the news had spread over the shelter.

    As one of the five major Martial Arts Schools in the Luoxia Shelter, Zhentian was redeemed powerful.

    No one would¡¯ve thought that an ordinary outing for training exercises would turn into a massacre.

    It was said that the masters of the Zhentian Martial Arts School couldn¡¯t do much in the face of sudden danger.

    Tang Yu was also shocked when he heard the news, especially when he remembered his cousin, Chen Xiaojia, also participated in the training outings.

    Although he had stuffed his cousins with plenty of life-saving items beforehand, he never expected an ident to happen.

    The outing location wasn¡¯t even that far from the Luoxia Shelter. The demonic beasts lurking in that area weren¡¯t particrly powerful.

    With Zhentian Martial School¡¯s strength, they possessed no big threat, and no reckless hunters would dare to provoke them.

    In his opinion, it should be called a wilderness outing rather than a training exercise. There wasn¡¯t really much danger to it.

    ¡°The wilderness sure are dangerous. Luckily, Xiaojia is alright, and she¡¯s almost back at the shelter.¡± He contacted her through a special team.

    However, there were a lot of students who were no longer be heard about. Perhaps, they were eaten by a demonic beast or fled somewhere else.

    With the student¡¯s green fighting skills, not many of these students could survive on their own in the wilderness.

    Although the Zhentian Martial Arts School had sent out several search and rescue teams, they were still questioned by many of the students¡¯ families. And the martial arts school¡¯s reputation rapidly dropped.

    Tang Yu heard the news from Shay, who had been hanging out at the mercenary union for a time.

    In just a half an hour, the mercenary union had hundreds more search and rescue missions. All of which were issued by the student¡¯s families.

    Right now, he wasn¡¯t short of money and had no interest in taking such a mission.

    But just in case, he sent the Protoss Sisters, Star, and Moon to bring back Chen Xiaojia, who was still in the wilderness, and brought along a group of students who were with them.

    This way, his not-yet-to-be-named mercenary regiment hadpleted more than two dozen missions in less than 24 hours after their registration.

    Which already broke the record of Luoxia Mercenary Union and left the second ce far behind.

    One after another, the martial arts students were sessfully rescued. Yet, there were still a lot more whose fate was unclear.

    A young man ran through the jungle, frequently ncing back every now and then.

    Finally, he stopped running. Panting heavily. ¡°Whoa¡­ alright¡­ looks like¡­ I¡¯ve finally got away.¡±

    Click.

    Click.

    There was a strange noise nearby.

    The young man looked up, with tension and caution, in the direction of the sound.

    A skeleton poked through the grass and appeared in front of him. The skeleton had the same height as a human with gray bone. It seemed to wander aimlessly, not very fast.

    The young man froze and moved his feet, trying to avoid it without disturbing the skeleton.

    But suddenly¡­

    Crack!

    The skeleton¡¯s neck turned 90 degrees towards the man with a crushing sound. The mes lit up on both of its hollowed eyes and rushed straight towards the young man.

    He was a strong hunter among the students. Although he was nervous, he didn¡¯t panic.

    He held the sword in his hands. He didn¡¯t lose it even though he had been running like crazy. He was relieved.

    The skeleton¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t strong. With a weapon in his hand, it possessed no threat.

    He fixed his mind and waited until the skeleton was close. He swung the sword high and shed down at the skeleton¡¯s neck.

    ng!

    The de stopped mid-air.

    The skeleton¡¯s skinny bony hands blocked the attack, firmly grasped the de. Making the sword unable to move.

    The young student¡¯s eyes were horrified. He loosened his grip on the de, wanting to escape, but his expression was frozen as he saw the skeleton¡¯s other hand lifted.

    Its hand pointed towards the student¡¯s forehead and a hollow opened. Blood flowing out of the hollow.

    The me burning on the skeleton¡¯s hollowed eyes glowed brighter. It moved its jaws, making a strange sound.

    ¡°Luoxia¡­. Human¡­. Food¡­.¡±

    The corpse of the young student in front of it dried up. While the piece of flesh slowly grows out of the skeleton¡¯s grey bones.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lingcheng area.

    Things remained the same here. The convoy from Hengcheng had yet to return.

    During this time, more and more hunters traveled between Lindong and Tree Shade.

    The Demon yer Longsword Series, the Cloud Breaking Battle Sword Series, and other weapons and equipment attracted the eyes of the hunters in Lindong even if they had not yet seen the weapon with their own eyes.

    The Tree Shade Shelter¡¯s reputation slowly grew, no longer limited to the Lindong Officials.

    The hunters and some well-informed survivors would mention it between casual conversation. What became the hot topic was obviously the Tree Shade equipment.

    The Tree Shade Shelter¡¯s name bloomed around Lindong.

    Everything was moving in a favorable direction.

 Chapter 215

    <h4>Chapter 215</h4>

    A few light beams shed, and a few silhouettes appeared in the garden in front of the castle.

    Aside from Tang Yu, the followers who returned to the castle were Tang Yu, ine, Winnie, and Shay. For the time being, the others stayed in Luoxia to help out.

    Until they could recruit trustworthy personnel, the followers would have a busy time there.

    ine and Winnie had to return early because they had a responsibility in the territory. And the burden of the followers who stayed in Luoxia was even heavier.

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t the kind of boss that likes to squeeze out his employees. He had promised to increase the benefits to all followers.

    Aside from raising their wages, he tried his best to meet their personal needs.

    For example, he gave ine a lot of books and webnovels. He had put in a lot of effort to meet ine¡¯s feminine suitable taste in books.

    Only in arge shelter like Luoxia, he could find a lot of books in exchange for his pre-downloaded books. Cache? That kind of thing doesn¡¯t exist.

    But¡­

    Thinking that now that there¡¯s no inte anymore, even if they managed to find something from the past, there would be no updates.

    Even the thousands of chapters of webnovels he read before the doomsday doesn¡¯t matter. As long as he could have it, he could expose it to the public.

    Seeing the updates of hundreds of books on the bookshelf, all of which was updated more than a month ago, he, the Great Lord Tang, was satisfied.

    How could he have survived all this time without these books?

    He had an idea to develop some entertainment to satisfy the survivors, so they had a thing to vent their extra energy on. And also¡­ to increase the territory¡¯s ie.

    ¡°Let¡¯s save it forter.¡±

    He also gave Winnie plenty of custom-fit clothes that fit her size.

    He gave Shay a variety of cigarettes.

    He provided the Carmen Brothers Triplets their favorite liquor.

    Foodies like Oguri were easily satisfied.

    The Protoss Sister, Star, and Moon, however, didn¡¯t want anything in particr. But they requested an astrologist house in the future when they returned to the territory.

    These were all small things, but Tang Yu cared every bit of them and wanted their satisfaction.

    ¡°Buying cigarettes, liquor, or books¡­ all of them are done. So¡­ what should I do next?¡± The Good-Boss Lord Tang fell in deep thought.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    As the shelter¡¯s dutiful Leader, Tang Yu browsed through some of the reports submitted by Chen Haiping about the shelter¡¯s recent situation. He also signed some important documents.

    His eyes suddenly widened.

    A report on adventurer-rted issues.

    With the influx of Lindong hunters, the equipment sales had increased. But the problems were also increasing.

    Where there were people, there was strife. Not to mention among the hunters who gained power in a short time. There were a lot of people who acted cocky all the time.

    The patrol had dealt with many conflict incidents during this time. Sometimes, when two of the top teams in Lingdong erupted into conflict, even the members of the patrol couldn¡¯t stop it, which requires Roger or his other followers to deal with it.

    For example, at the Night Bar. More than ten hunters were thrown by Lorraine. Tang Yu asked the details of Chen Haiping.

    ¡°Actually, these are all minor problems. In the beginning, many Lindong hunters were cocky and looked down on most weaker hunters in our shelter. Some even thought that the Tree Shade was lucky to find the weapon like the Demon yer Longsword, and didn¡¯t make it by yourself¡­¡± Chen Haiping exined.

    Tang Yu nodded in silence. He wasn¡¯t surprised.

    A lot of Lindong hunters came to the shelter. Only a few hunters who actually witnessed their power in the Secret Realms survived it.

    So, hearing the news from other people¡¯s mouths was rather unconvincing. With the hunters¡¯ ruthless characters¡­ well¡­ the problem was inevitable.

    That was the reason why he specifically instructed Roger to keep an eye out for the hunters.

    Chen Haiping sighed and continued. ¡°These were just minor matters. After killing the troublemakers and showing our shelter¡¯s power, the conflict in the shelter had been greatly reduced in thest two days¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­But the hunters that were restrained in the shelter immediately engaged in battle as soon as they were out of this shelter. I have discussed this with Captain Roger. It¡¯s a matter we can¡¯t easily solve. Fortunately, the conflict among the hunters didn¡¯t impact greatly on our shelter. But in thest two days, there was bad news. We found some hunters staring at our equipment here.¡±

    ¡°Stalking?¡± Tang Yu wondered.

    There¡¯s such a bold hunter?

    Hearing this, Chen Haiping shook his head. ¡°They had no guts to steal or rob at the shelter. But they lurked outside the shelter. When they saw a team who just purchased equipment and wasn¡¯t particrly strong, theymitted murder and robbed them.¡±

    ¡°And that group wasn¡¯t weak. They wandered freely in the wilderness but never actually came to the shelter. The patrols went out to look for them countless times, but they found no clues. The depleting number of weaker adventurers caused the Adventurer Guild¡¯spletion rate to decrease.¡± Chen Haiping finished the sentence in one breath.

    Tang Yu frowned. This was indeed a serious matter.

    During the doomsday, things like killing people and seizing their belongings were not umon. Such incidents could happen just because of some verbal conflict.

    A disagreement and a bloodshed.

    Both Lindong and Luoxia, the mercenaries who died at the hands of humans, were not less than those who died at demonic beasts.

    Even the Officials were helpless about it. It was hard enough to manage the things in the shelter, furthermore the chaotic ce such as the wilderness.

    ¡°But that group¡¯s purpose was clear. They only target some team with rune equipment.¡±

    The money from looting an ordinary team wasn¡¯t that much. How many valuable items an ordinary team that went out to hunt carry with them?

    Unless they discovered a rare mineral or a conflict broke out over a mutated beast carcass. Sometimes idents happen. They would kill each other and take all the other¡¯s loot.

    The chances were low, but it was inevitable.

    But the teams that purchased rune equipment in the territory were certainly carrying dozens or even more than hundreds of spirit stones with them.

    So they were easy to spot on. Once these people left the territory, the bad guys would take their chance.

    If this trouble continued, there was no guarantee that other people would follow their path, and the Tree Shade Shelter could no longer be the center of the trade market. But a ck market where traders sneaked in and sneaked out.

    The territory¡¯s development progress would definitely be affected.

    ¡°We must solve this problem as soon as possible. We can¡¯t let those people do as they please!¡±

    Chen Haiping, however, was having a hard time. ¡°But Leader¡­ we can¡¯t find them. Even if we send the patrols back and forth in the nearby area, we could only seize the movement here. It¡¯s not a permanent solution.¡±

    ¡°I have a way to find those people. Listen to me carefully.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly. He had to let them know who¡¯s the boss in this area.

 Chapter 216

    <h4>Chapter 216</h4>

    The first person that crossed Tang Yu¡¯s mind was the Protoss Sisters, Star, and Moon. Especially Star the Pathfinder.

    They were the professionals in terms of finding a way or a person.

    But the sisters were still at Luoxia.

    Tang Yu thought about it and prepared to build the Teleportation Array first.

    Considering that he would use the Teleportation Array to transport supplies, Tang Yu didn¡¯t n to build it in the castle.

    ¡°But it won¡¯t be open to the public for the time being. It also needs stability, and the current territory is full of people with mixed characters.¡± Pondering, Tang Yu walked out of the castle and looked around.

    The original vis in the eastern vi district had been demolished. And in some ces, a new and gorgeous building had been built, while in many ces, it was still under construction.

    He continued walking towards the eastern side and came to the end of the vi area.

    Vaguely, there were traces of a fewrge trees being nted here. Further ahead, there was a steep mountain wall.

    On the other side, the majestic ck city wall stretched to the end of the sight.

    This is it!

    He opened the building system panel, flipped to the special building area. Selected the Teleportation Array and clicked built.

    [Ding Dong! Constructing the Teleportation Array consumes 20,000 units of Spirit Stones and 2,000 units of stone. Confirm?]

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The barren, messy, and uneven open space was smoothed out by an invisible hand.

    The spirit stones piled up in the warehouse, and arge amount of stones piling up in the resource warehouse were transported here by an unknown force.

    On the polishednd, a pure white marble with ck patterns wasid down inch by inch.

    In the blink of an eye, a small circle appeared on the square floor with a diameter of over 10 meters.

    At the edge of the small square floor, four spiked columns that were wide at the bottom and narrowed at the top were symmetrically built.

    On the marble floor, mysterious arcane patterns appeared and swiftly disappeared again.

    Tang Yupared these patterns to the one he used to summon his followers and found the resemnce too uncanny!

    He couldn¡¯t even understand it!

    Anyway, in terms of his talismanic attainments, he can be regarded as¡­ a newbie!

    Tang Yu breathed a sigh of relief, check the remaining source crystal units in his ount, and felt heartbroken again.

    A Teleportation Array cost him 20.000 spirit stones. If two, it¡¯s 40.000 spirit stones!

    Excluding the hidden base, he was going to build to cover the Teleportation Array.

    It¡¯s not just consuming the spirit stones. It¡¯s basically burning up his money!

    Feeling his wealth depleting, his eyes were twitching.

    As ast resort, the Grand Lord Tang used the diversion method. He quickly imagined that future goods transportation would bring out several times or even dozens of times more profit. He immediately felt a little better.

    Tang Yu walked into one of the pirs.

    There were notches on it where spirit stones could be ced¡­

    If he didn¡¯t build a warehouse, he would need to put spirit stones into it every single time he used the Teleportation Array.

    These pirs could be manipted for teleportation. After having 2 Teleportation Array, an option showed up, with ¡®Fortress No. 1¡¯.

    Tang Yu turned on the teleportation function in the system panel. Besides controlling it through the pirs, he could also control it from the system panel with more advanced options. As if a user and an administrator¡¯s ess.

    [Internal teleportation: Option Fortress No. 1, 1.000 Spirit Stones.] [Secret Teleportation: Options: None, search in¡­ ] [External delivery: Options: None, can be added to¡­]

    He closed the Teleportation Array menu and stroked his chin.

    He already sent a message to the Protoss sisters to return.

    Luoxia and the territory were too far apart. Using a normal contract message would cause a 10 minutes dy even with text messages.

    But fortunately, he had established a sub-territory fortress at Luoxia Shelter, which acts as a signal base station.

    The signal within the territory was the best. With the signal base station in ce there, even a video call connection wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    It was much more convenient than contacting the Gray de, who was staying in Lindong.

    ¡°With a Teleportation Array there, it¡¯s also convenient to travel to and from if I ignore the cost¡­¡±

    The cost of 1.000 spirit stones for single teleportation was too much.

    The Protoss sisters, Star and Moon, were ready to return at any time. But Tang Yu didn¡¯t let them use the Teleportation Array.

    Instead, they returned to the territory with the Town Portal Scroll.

    ¡°I have the blueprint for the Town Portal Scroll. The materials needed are just some demonic beast fur, spirit stones, and a small amount of special materials that weren¡¯t too hard to find. The total cost is about 100 spirit stones¡­¡±

    Tang Yu muttered.

    Two people mean 200 spirit stones. Compared to using the Teleportation Array, it would save him a whooping 800 spirit stones!

    This will also apply in the future. As long as there were less than ten people and they traveled lightly, he would prefer using Town Portal Scroll.

    It¡¯s cheaper!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Wilderness, a certain deserted town.

    Under Chen Haiping¡¯s leadership, Tang Yu, Protoss sisters, and a group of patrols arrived.

    Chen Haiping pointed at the bloodstains on the mottled walls that were still rtively fresh. ¡°When the patrols went out to search for those guys, they found these murdered hunters. After thorough research, they were the same group that just exchanged for some rune equipment at our shelter a few days before.¡±

    ¡°When the patrols found the bodies, the equipment they had were all gone. And the wounds¡­ there were sword wounds and gunshot wounds. It¡¯s obviously man-made wounds. We guessed that these people were ambushed here.¡± Chen Haiping took a few steps back, gesturing and pointing at a high point in the distance.

    Tang Yu could imagine these people were being targeted ever since they left the shelter.

    When they were dealing with a demonic beast, the enemy sniped them. The criminal was too strong and had used sneak attacks and other strategies. The result was clear.

    ¡°We buried the corpses in a humane way nearby. Do we need to dig them up?¡± Chen Haiping asked.

    Tang Yu nced at the Protoss sisters.

    Both were acting professional, neither a map-blind person nor a clumsy person.

    Star crouched down at the bloodstain and investigated. ¡°Did the fight happen within 24 hours?¡±

    Chen Haiping nodded.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to dig up the bodies. This is enough.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    A county town more than twenty kilometers away from the territory.

    On the rooftop of an eight-story building, a dozen hunters wereughing and joking.

    One of them, a rough-looking hunter, was holding a polished longsword. His fingers flicked the de with a metal sound.

    ¡°As expected from the Demon yer Sword, even the sound is different. And this was just basic equipment from the Tree Shade Shelter.¡± Hemented.

    There was some other equipment beside him, such as the Demon yer Combat Knife, Basic Gun, Basic Combat Suit stained with blood taken off from a corpse.

 Chapter 217

    <h4>Chapter 217</h4>

    ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t find a way to control that puppet.¡±

    The Boss initially thought they would gain a lot of money by controlling the puppet. He was greedy.

    He shook his head. ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ve had enough. When we sell this batch of goods at Lindong ck market, we will eat and drink to our heart¡¯s desire.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°Thanks to Boss¡¯s leadership, we can live a good life. How much money we¡¯re going to make if we work for the shelter every day like those idiots?¡± They pondered.

    ¡°But Boss, why don¡¯t we go to Tree Shade and buy some supplies? Besides weapons, their array of goods is moreplete than the one in Lindong.¡±

    ¡°Tree Shade?¡± The Boss¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Have you forgotten we¡¯re wanted there? Even if the shelter didn¡¯t know what we looked like, if we went there frequently, sooner orter, they would recognize us! Which one is more important? Our lives, or supplies? The goods in Lindong marketce are not worse than Tree Shade!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t expect the shelter would do these things over a few hunters. But it¡¯s just a small shelter. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±

    That¡¯s what he said, but he understood that even though the Tree Shade Shelter was just a small shelter, the power it possessed was far above their team.

    Not to mention that they had a lot of powerful hunters.

    In the middle of the conversation, a hunter who was in charge of observing the situation suddenly shouted. ¡°Boss, we found an easy target!¡±

    The others¡¯ expressions brightened. The boss¡¯ gloomy expression also dissipated. ¡°I thought we wouldn¡¯t have any targets today. But it seems luck is on our side today.¡±

    They immediately got up and came to the edge of the rooftop, holding their binocrs to the distance.

    Several streets away from them, a few hunters were vaguely seen in a formation, fighting against a demonic beast.

    The distance was quite far, and buildings between them blocked the view, so they couldn¡¯t see them very clearly. However, this group was very patient and didn¡¯t hurry to approach the hunters. They just observed quietly and waited for a chance.

    With the binocrs, they saw a hunter prate the fur of a demonic beast easily. The Boss¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°That team had rune equipment!¡±

    They were cautious. But judging the target¡¯sbat power by observing theirbat skills against the demonic beasts.

    ¡°Boss, we have 5-6 targets with a Double or Triple Awakening Strength. They¡¯re not that strong. We can take them out.¡± A member observed and analyzed.

    The Boss nodded, ¡°Sniper, get in your position. Prepare for long-range sniping. The others¡­¡± He looked around. Sweeping over the rooftop at the surrounding buildings and quickly nned a concealed route that would take them closer to their target. ¡°e with me.¡±

    He said, tugging on his tightbat suit and picking up a runebat knife, preparing to jump onto the rooftop of another building.

    Just as he wanted to jump, his eyes widened. In the surrounding area, a dozen hunters dressed in ckbat suits carrying guns with a cold expression.

    Appeared on the surrounding rooftops at some point, forming a circle and surrounded them.

    ¡°Who are they?!¡±

    ¡°Wait, that uniform¡­ it¡¯s the Tree Shade Patrol!¡±

    The patrols¡¯bat suits had stripes on their design, just like the Lindong Military¡¯s uniform.

    They had been to the shelter. Of course, they recognized it. Cold sweats dripped on their forehead as they picked up their weapons.

    The Boss swiftly skimmed over the area from the corner of his eyes and quickly made a judgment.

    Obviously, the patrol didn¡¯t just meet them by ident. Rather, they were already prepared.

    But how did they get discovered?

    In order to be safe, their activity range was at least 20 kilometers away from the shelter, and they frequently changed locations. Not to mention being ambushed by the patrols, they were lucky if they bump them in the wilderness. And the patrols won¡¯t even recognize them.

    After all, apart from the fact that they were carrying arge number of rune equipment, they looked rather ordinary.

    The hunters thought of this and looked at each other in suspicion.

    ¡°There¡¯s a traitor among us!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely a traitor!¡±

    ¡°Brother Qi, half an hour ago, you left for 10 minutes. It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?!¡±

    The hunter on his side shook his head. ¡°No, no¡­ it¡¯s not me. Brother Chen also left not long ago, saying that he wanted to take a dump! But he came back after 10 minutes! How could taking a dump be that long? It must be him!¡±

    Before the fight even started, the group was already in chaos.

    The Boss shouted. ¡°Stop! The patrols are strong, but we¡¯re not weak either. Hold on, or we won¡¯t be escaping today! We will talk about itter!¡±

    He was clear. Whether there¡¯s a traitor among them or not, they shouldn¡¯t¡¯ fight among themselves. Furthermore, the Boss felt something wasn¡¯t right.

    He had a bad feeling about this.

    He was preparing to fight when the iron door that led to their rooftop suddenly sted open. And a few people walked out.

    In front, handsome and shining¡­ ahem, a young man walked.

    Followed with fragile-looking two girls with lc hair.

    However, when he saw the man in his early thirties at the very back of the group, the boss¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®Tree Shade¡¯s coordinator, Chen Haiping!¡¯

    Even he hade here. So, the one walking at the front is¡­

    The Boss, who had acted calmly, suddenly panicked. Cold sweat dripped from his head.

    The other hunters didn¡¯t recognize Chen Haiping at first. They smiled maliciously at the two girls.

    ¡°Boss, these girls must have a connection with the patrol. Holding them hostage will create an opportunity for us to escape!¡±

    In the middle of the conversation, one of the hunters rushed up, ignoring Tang Yu, whose aura wasn¡¯t particrly strong¡ªshing him down with the sword at his neck. He was about to grab Star and hold her hostage.

    However¡­

    CLANK!

    A tremendous force came from his hand, holding the sword. It trembled violently that he couldn¡¯t resist it.

    The hunter took a step back in horror as he saw the legendary Demon yer Longsword shattered!

 Chapter 218

    <h4>Chapter 218</h4>

    The sword de fragment felt like a raindrop,nded on the ground with a crisp sound.

    However, the faces of these people were no longer thrilled, but¡­ horrified.

    Tang Yu held a longsword forged from extraordinary metal in his hand. The de was silvery white with a faint cold light, a few intricate patterns embedded on the de, emitting a fading glow.

    This sword was nameless.

    Yet it was a weapon he had Kevin tailor-made to suit him best.

    It felt perfect in his hand, suits his job more. It wasn¡¯t until now that Kevin designed and crafted it.

    With its performance, Tang Yu was deeply satisfied.

    But then, the corner of his mouth twitched as he saw the shattered Demon yer Sword.

    Damn it!

    Originally, he nned to recycle the weapons after dealing with these thugs. He could repair it and sell it as second-hand equipment.

    With the Demon yer Sword¡¯s quality, he could at least sell it for 80 to 90%.

    What has he done?

    Did he get cocky just because he was rich?

    Tang Yu clenched his teeth. He should restrict his move.

    Thinking of this, he immediately stabbed the nameless sword into the hunter.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t hold back and stabbed straight to his vital point. The hunter in front of him had no time to react, his chest was stabbed, and he fell dead to the ground.

    No matter how stupid these thugs are, although they didn¡¯t recognize Chen Haiping, none of them dared to rush towards Tang Yu.

    If they could kidnap the girls, they had a chance to survive. However¡­ that was on the premise if they could get closer.

    The group scattered and fled at the same time. The surrounding patrol quickly made their move.

    Peng Bo rushed forward. The scar on his face made him look even scarier. He waved his hand, and countless fine sand flew towards the fleeing hunters.

    The fine sands weren¡¯t lethal, but once it came into contact with the hunters, it quickly condensed like ster, sealing the hunters¡¯ movement.

    Lan Qingya stood up straight with two short swords in her hands. She mercilessly shed towards the hunters.

    The Hammer Brothers held a huge hammer in their hands, wielding it like they were as light as a feather, injuring everyone it touches.

    Aside from avoiding Tang Yu¡¯s group, the fleeing hunters also avoided Ma Jiafeng, who was smashing people with his huge hammer.

    Even his fellow patrol members stood away from him, afraid of getting hurt by friendly fire.

    Against the patrol member¡¯s deadly attacks, the hunters fought to the death. One by one, they lose their mind, ring at the patrol members with hatred.

    They didn¡¯t expect the Tree Shade Shelter would do this over a few dead hunters.

    But these people didn¡¯t realize that the ¡®easy target¡¯ was them.

    A momentter, the entire group was nearly wiped out. Leaving only the strongest boss, who was struggling to survive.

    With his life on stake, he no longer dodged and rushed straight forward at the cost of one of his arms, ran out of the two patrol members.

    He threw around shbang with his other uninjured arms, and a bright light exploded.

    Briefly stunning the patrol team who quickly raised their hands to cover their eyes from the blinding light.

    The sh bombs affect hunters less than ordinary people. The patrols quickly recovered and found out the boss¡¯ speeding figure far across the street.

    This was a town, the environment was ratherplicated. The boss had the Fourth Awakening Stage. Once he got away, it would be hard to catch up.

    ¡­¡­.

    At the rooftop.

    Chen Haiping held a Barrett in his hand, held his breath, and gazed into the scope, slowly pulling the trigger.

    The bullet spun, breaking through the air. The patrol members who were still on the rooftop held their breath.

    BOOM!

    The boss rolled away, avoiding the sniper rifle bullets. He maintained his speed as he jumped over abandoned vehicles, ruined buildings, and other obstacles to hinder Chen Haiping from aiming at him.

    He shot three bullets in a row, but they were all dodged by the boss.

    He was an experienced hunter, a mercenary who had experience with guns before the doomsday.

    Some of the patrol members followed behind, but they couldn¡¯t close the distance with the boss.

    Chen Haiping also became a little anxious.

    Tang Yu also didn¡¯t expect the enemy would run this fast. And turned at the Protoss Sisters. Although they weren¡¯tbatants, their strength towers above him. ¡°You guys can catch him, right?¡±

    Star and Moon nodded. ¡°Can I borrow it?¡± She pointed at the modified Barrett sniper rifle in Chen Haiping¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You know how to use firearms?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Moon looked at him with an innocent expression. As if saying ¡®can¡¯t use firearms and can¡¯t use it is a different thing!¡¯.

    Tang Yu held his forehead, thinking. Since she wanted to borrow the sniper rifle, then just be it.

    Even if the boss ran away and hid, Protoss Sisters would be able to locate him again.

    Moon took the sniper rifle and awkwardly held it in her hand.

    Right now, the boss had run away too far, with a few patrol members following closely behind. In order to catch up with him, they asionally climbed over obstacles.

    When the figure appeared again, Moon¡¯s eyes brightened. Holding the sniper rifle in her hand, she didn¡¯t even aim with the scope. She randomly pointed out the gun and fired.

    Tang Yu saw as a bullet broke through the air. At the same time, as soon as the boss heard gunshots, he dodged again.

    His movements were smooth. But then¡­

    Bang!

    The sniper rifle bullet pierced through his back and exited from his chest.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes widened.

    Is this the legendary bulls¡¯ eye shooting technique?

    As long as the enemy didn¡¯t move too much, it would hit?

    But then, he heard the Star and Moon whispering. ¡°Please bless me, I must hit him¡­ I must hit him¡­¡±

    The corner of his mouth twitched.

    A prayer shot? The fact that this shot hit the target may have something to do with Star and Moon¡¯s job. Nevertheless, it¡¯s a bullseye shot.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Warehouse.

    Tang Yu walked to the equipment storage area and poured out the blood-stained equipment from the space ring.

    He collected all the equipment he could find, excluding the shattered longsword.

    Basic longsword, 15¡­ 2 Enhanced Type 1 Combat Sword, 9 Basic Combat Suits, three firearms¡­ in total¡­ he could imagine how many adventurer teams this group had looted in just a few days.

    They were much more dangerous than what Chen Haiping had mentioned. After all, the wilderness is chaotic and dangerous.

    What the shelter could gather was just a piece of information.

    ¡°Just from counting the equipment, by the time they loot it, repair it, and sell it, they should be able to earn a few hundred spirit stones¡­¡± Tang Yu shook his head. He recalled the previous boss.

    Even when he was about to die, he couldn¡¯t understand why the shelter took such measures over a few dead hunters.

    Indeed, if he looked at it from an economic point of view, it didn¡¯t directly affect the shelter. And he was able to recover some of the equipment.

    But was Lord Tang such a short-sighted person? Of course, no!

    For him, selling rune equipment to earn extra spirit stones was just one of the purposes. The main purpose was to attract hunters to the territory!

    If he wanted to make money, all he had to do was open an equipment shop in Lindong, and money woulde to him.

    But he would lose the opportunity to attract hunters to the territory. Right now, the territory stillcks people, but he didn¡¯t really want ordinary survivors.

    If ordinary survivors were ordinary resources, then the hunters were top quality resources, leeks that could be nted and recycled.

    An ordinary hunter who was lucky could earn hundreds or even thousands of spirit stones in a day.

    At that time, these hunters would be rich, and as long as these hunters stayed in the territory for a long time, he could find a way to squeeze them out of their wealth into his hand.

    This was just one of the methods.

    Other methods, such as the Adventurer¡¯s Guild issuing quests to adventures in the disguise of letting these people find rare materials and herbs for him.

    If theycked hunters, they would have a hard time finding the materials. Even if he and his followers were strong, they couldn¡¯t gather all the materials efficiently.

    Hunters with special abilities were even more valuable.

    For example, Earth Maniptor hunters would be a great help in constructing buildings.

    Another example was Wood Type, Life Nourishing Type hunters, which could elerate herb growth, especially some post-doomsday rare herbs, which had a long growth cycle. And could even elerate the farm production.

    What these thugs did had really nothing to do with him, personally. But it was basically poisoning Grand Lord Tang¡¯s quality leeks.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it. If I didn¡¯t recover this equipment from those thugs, I would be losing several hundred spirit stones. This is properly a conflict of interest.¡± Tang Yu stroked his chin.

    The thugs died with no further problems.

 Chapter 219

    <h4>Chapter 219</h4>

    The territory was in the southern area of Lingcheng. Since this area was far fromrge shelters, there were arge number of small shelters scattered across the area.

    It¡¯s too far from Lindong. But fortunately, the demonic beasts in this area weren¡¯t too densely popted.

    asionally, arge number of demonic beasts came to attack the shelter and were sessfully resisted by the survivors and hunters.

    People had gotten used to this kind of life.

    Weak shelters were struggling to survive and risking their lives every day to go out and search for food and could barely survive.

    Gradually, some weaker shelters were merged together, forming stronger shelters.

    Thergest shelter was built in a small town. A 3-meter high earth wall was erected around it. Which, although looked a bit depressing, it was a sign of strength.

    More than 20.000 survivors live in this shelter, which was toorge for a small shelter and could be considered a medium-sized shelter.

    Among the survivors in this area, the Linshan Shelter was theirst sanctuary.

    It was a ce most people yearned to live in. But unfortunately, unless they were strong, it¡¯s not easy to join the shelter.

    Of course, a hunter would have easily joined the shelter.

    But most hunters had a special status in most shelters. Giving up their rights to start over somewhere new wasn¡¯t something too appealing for most people.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Linshan Shelter Major¡¯s House.

    Most buildings in this area had been modified and redecorated to suit the owner or this City Shelter.

    The person living in this house also preferred being called ¡®Major¡¯, rather than a Shelter Leader.

    He felt it looked even more impressive that way.

    Right now, the Major of Linshan was standing in the Major¡¯s House. His face looked gloomy.

    ¡°Hmph! You want me to give up everything and go to Lindong?¡± He said, shredding the letter in his hands and throwing it into the trash can.

    The content of the letter was basically to thank him for rescuing the survivor. And Lindong granted him the position of a leader, as well as some important material rations.

    On the condition that he would cooperate with the army sent by Lindong to escort the survivors back to Lindong shelter.

    It was a request, but on the other hand, it carried a tone that couldn¡¯t be refused.

    Lindong wished to gather survivors from other shelters. And the rewards provided to the leader was a deal and some materials.

    Because his shelter had more than 20.000 survivors, Lindong gave him special attention.

    That was why he was given the position of shelter leader. Although it¡¯s not that great, he still had power.

    But for the Linshan Major, how could that offer appeal to him, he that has everything under his authority and no one dared to disobey him?

    This is his city, his domain.

    A middle-aged man with a fawning smile on his face next to him deliberately asked. ¡°When the armyes here in a few days, will we reject them? But won¡¯t this cause Lindong to get angry?¡±

    It took a while before the Linshan Major finally spoke. ¡°We won¡¯t reject them. We will just dy them.¡±

    ¡°Dy?¡±

    ¡°Look.¡± The Linshan Major sneered and tossed an invitation letter to the middle-aged man.

    The man spread the letter and read it. ¡°It¡¯s an invitation letter sent by Tree Shade Shelter? Isn¡¯t that shelter which suddenly got famous? They¡¯re inviting us to participate in theirrgemercial district?¡±

    ¡°I remember there weren¡¯t many survivors in the Tree Shade. But it¡¯s a waste of time and manpower, and resources to build this kind of massive project. It¡¯s not Lindong. Even if they managed to build themercial district, how many people can afford a trip to that shelter? With more peopleing and going, it¡¯s easier to attract demonic beasts. Isn¡¯t the Tree Shade Shelter worried about destroyed by a demonic wave? I think they had no brain!¡±

    The middle-aged man shook his head. And he asked. ¡°What does this invitation letter have anything to do with Lindong?¡±

    ¡°Stupid!¡± The Major walked to the windows as he waved his hand in the air. ¡°It¡¯s not like Lindong only set their eyes on us. There¡¯s the Tree Shade Shelter in this area too. They¡¯re still flourishing. And now, they are nning to build amercial district¡­¡±

    He shook his head in visible disdain. ¡°Judging from their arrogance, I think they would refuse the military. And the military will act indifferent. While we will just be watching the show from afar.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything from the bottom of his heart. Suppose the military was scrupulous about influence and does not take too strong measures. In that case, he will have enough confidence to reject the military.

    But if the Tree Shade Shelter was quickly taken down by the military, then he would have no choice but to give up. No matter how reluctant he was.

    ¡®Bull¡¯s eye. Fortunately, the Tree Shade is a popr shelter. Otherwise, I would be the one who was being troubled.¡¯

    However, the Major had no idea that Tang Yu didn¡¯t receive the same invitation letter from the military.

    It¡¯s because Lu Jianjun was still having a headache about what kind of attitude he should show towards the Tree Shade.

    The middle-aged man beside him suddenly remembered something. He spoke up with a worried expression. ¡°Major, I heard there was a small shelter attacked by demonic waves. No one survived. Not the hunters, not the survivors. Us here¡­ I mean, we should have the scouting regiments to carefully pay attention to the demonic beasts¡¯ movement.¡±

    He was going to say this shelter was as safe as arge shelter. But then he changed his mind. As the beloved Major, the absolute power in the shelter, the middle-aged man, and the Major had the same thought. They were unwilling to give up their power even if Lindong was indeed much safer.

    Linshan Major¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. The demonic wave is probably not that big. Even if we do encounter it, we have the city walls, 300 hunters legion, there¡¯s nothing to fear from the few demonic beasts in this area!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Two dayster.

    Tang Yu was notified that the Luoxia Shelter construction progress was extremely fast. After showing his true power, the Luoxia Shelter Officials intended to befriend them.

    They even gave rent out some construction materials and tools. There, the only thing they didn¡¯tck was survivors.

    It¡¯s reported that Shay released a mission of 1.000 worker quota in thebor center and was quickly filled.

    Later, they added a few hundred more. Not only that, but Shay also issued a mission in the mercenary union and recruited 10 Earth Maniption and Metal hunters.

    Although their ability was different, they helped the construction progress and greatly improved project efficiency.

    Both ordinary survivor and ability user hunter, Luoxia, had far more manpower than the territory.

    By the time the martial arts school, shops, and real estate in the Luoxia project werepleted, he was worried that the territory¡¯smercial district construction wouldn¡¯t bepleted yet.

    It would be awkward¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s good tho. After the Luoxia construction project isplete, I can start the sales n¡­¡±

    And his parents could also live in the newly built vi.

    Originally, he wanted to bring back his parents to the territory. But they had friends and rtives there, and their own circles.

    Bringing them back would mean he would have to bring a lot of rtives with him. And their rtives had rtives¡­ that would be too chaotic.

    Of course, he could just take a few people if it¡¯s really necessary. Tang Yu would definitely do that.

    But now, by establishing a sub-territory and leaving some of his followers there, the security in Luoxia was already good enough. He only needed to go through the Teleportation Array from time to time.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ afterpleting the mall in Luoxia, and the territory¡¯smercial district, the amount of equipment sold in will be higher, so the inventory would be insufficient. With the workshops¡¯ production rate, it would be rather troublesome to provide arge amount of equipment.¡± Thinking of this, Tang Yu frowned.

 Chapter 220

    <h4>Chapter 220</h4>

    Nowadays, the equipment production relied mainly on workshops, and Kevin was in charge of the design, aka drawing the blueprint.

    The workshop manufacturing speed was so fast that the production cycle was almost zero.

    Not even a second was wasted.

    The materials went in, and the finished product instantly came out.

    However¡­ a few pieces of equipment were nothing. But what if he needed hundreds, thousands, or more equipment?

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t figure out why the advanced workshop had no such option as mass production. His head hurts every time he thinks about it.

    Even if he opens up the workshop to the public and lets other people manage the materials and equipment finishing stats¡­

    It¡¯s too troublesome, which he didn¡¯t want to do.

    He needs to develop a new production method.

    Tang Yu arrived at the Research Institute. His usual workbench was filled with all sorts of devices and materials.

    He grabbed a beast fur that had been ttened and cut into A4 size and resembled a paper.

    The fur was treated so that the fishy odor was gone. When he stroked the fur, it was soft andfortable.

    Heid the fur on the workbench and used a rune pen. The body of the pen was engraved with dense runes.

    Whenever he injected Source Power, a light ink would appear at the pen¡¯s tip, resembling fire emanating from a lighter.

    If he increased the amount of Source Power, the mes would glow and beat more lively. With less Source Power, the light ink would dim, as if it could go out at any moment.

    This rune pen was amon tool used by Rune Masters when drawing runes. It could be used to draw the most runes. Drawing runes was like writing calligraphy, but much more difficult. The light me ink was very unstable. When drawing, he needed to control the Source Power output.

    Not injecting too much or too little at the runes, and paid attention to the rune¡¯s normality, without any slight mistake.

    Even a slight mistake would cause the rune to be broken or even explode when the mistake is severe.

    Fortunately, the runes he drew were quite basic and only required a small amount of Source Power.

    But still, theplexity of drawing these runes was far higher than calligraphy.

    Tang Yu sighed and calmed his mind. He slowly lifted the rune pen, sketching on the beast fur.

    His hands move steadily, not too fast or too slow. The runes areplex, but they were written with a single stroke from the beginning to end and can¡¯t be written too fast.

    ording to his experience from thousands of failures, this speed and strength are the best to control.

    In just a minute, Tang Yu closed his strokes. The runes lit up with a faint light and then gradually dissipated.

    ¡°It¡¯s finished! Looks like now I have a high sess chance in drawing a basic rune.¡±

    However, they cost a lot of spirit stones. He heard Kevin once said. That rune masters, despite not being a masterbatant, were even nobler than the mages who imed a noble job. If it wasn¡¯t a runemaster, it would just basically burn off money.

    Every time a rune was drawn, it consumed arge amount of Source Power, and where did the Source Powere from?

    Relying on the amount of a hunter had in their body is far more than enough. This source power was just a primer for the maniption. The more power it consumes, the more spirit stones were used.

    When drawing, he also needs to use superior beast fur. Although the price of a demonic beast fur was lower, superior ones weren¡¯t cheap. In order to maximize the sess change, the higher the grade of the fur, the better.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t even dare to calcte how much spirit stones and materials he had spent. He was worried that his heart would ache when he found out.

    ¡°Fortunately, the sess rate is higher now! It looks like I¡¯m kinda talented in runes!¡±

    What he just drew was a Basic Sharp Rune.

    A high-grade beast fur could carry the rune power well. Tang Yu estimated the rune could be kept for about a month, which was already a long time.

    When the Lindong Academy of Sciences was puzzled why the extraordinary factor extracted from the demonic beast body quickly dissipated, the reason was: first, itcked a suitable carrier.

    An ordinary paper couldn¡¯t bear the rune power. And secondly, they didn¡¯t understand rune structure.

    Right now, this beast skin engraves with a basic sharp rune on it was equivalent to a disposable scroll.

    It can give a weapon a sharp effect, but it¡¯s time-limited, unlike the permanent inscription on equipment.

    However, Tang Yu used fur to draw the runes instead of inscribing them directly on equipment.

    Why?

    Because it¡¯s even harder!

    With his current rune mastery level, the sess rate of directly inscribing runes on equipment was nearly 100%. So he might as well use fur to practice.

    Runes aside, his hobby includes burning money.

    ¡°If I want to manufacture rune equipment inrge quantities¡­. The processing and manufacturing process is not a problem. But the final rune inscription is a problem.¡±

    In the Equipment Department, the speed of manufacturing rune equipment was quite fast.

    The rune inscription work doesn¡¯t need to be drawn slowly, stroke by stroke, just like Tang Yu did.

    Thanks to the rune seal that Kevin had made with a high-grade rune. However, the seal wasn¡¯tpleted yet.

    After being stamped, the inscribed runes would have differences in each equipment. So Kevin would need to tune it before the rune waspletely solidified.

    This hinders the possibility of automatic mass production.

    Tang Yu had also visited the manufacturing process at the Equipment Development even though a piece of low-grade equipment could be produced in 3 minutes.

    However, Kevin produced the equipment one by one. No matter how fast it was, it¡¯s far from the workshop production speed.

    Thinking about this, Tang Yu arrived at the Equipment Department. From afar, he could hear noisy sounds.

    He told Kevin about his idea of equipment mass-production. Hoping that Kevin could provide some good advice.

    Frowning, Kevin spoke. ¡°ording to the Lord¡¯s lineout of the idea between the manufacturing workshop and assembly workshop, the problem isn¡¯t¡¯ much. The problem lies in the inscription workshop. And here, we still don¡¯t have a standardized inscription process. It took a runemaster or a few handyman apprentices to carry out the final task.¡±

    But runemaster apprentices¡­ although it wasn¡¯t that hard to grow, it took time. But there was no other runemaster in the entire territory, aside from the runemaster, Kevin, and Tang Yu as the apprentice runemaster.

    Even the two survivors working as Kevin¡¯s assistant couldn¡¯t be called as a rune apprentice.

    He couldn¡¯t mass produce it without having at least a dozen runemaster apprentices.

    ¡°If you only need to manufacture low-level rune equipment, it¡¯s not much of a problem because it¡¯s rather easy to make the seal. I can make some right now. But without rune fine-tuning, the quality of the equipment will drop to 20-30%pared with the normal ones.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible to set the direction of the fine-tuning?¡± Tang Yu pondered. He felt gradually enlightened.

    The more he thought about it, the more feasible it was. ¡°Basic rules aren¡¯tplicated. The nuances on imprinted on the equipment weren¡¯t asplicated as advanced runes. In this case, we can find out thews that produce the differences and summarize them.¡±

    ¡°This way, even if someone¡¯s knowledge in runes is insufficient, they still can deal with it correctly based on their experience.¡±

    This is the same as having a question he can¡¯t answer in the exam. Still, the student knew that such a question woulde up and memorized the process of solving this kind of question they had done before.

    By applying the form, all they need to do is make simple changes based on the numbers on the question.

 Chapter 221

    <h4>Chapter 221</h4>

    Kevin pondered for a while. His eyes gradually brightened, feeling it¡¯s feasible. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Although the runes areplex, they do have some patterns. So the fine-tuners won¡¯t have to be an apprentice runemaster. Even an ordinary person could do it with some training.¡±

    Basic runes only needed to be inscribed with one rune. And runes used in basic equipment were nothing more than the basic runes such as sharp rune and armor rune.

    To make this method feasible, one group of people will be responsible for debugging the A rune, while another group will be responsible for debugging the B rune.

    ¡°If we want to reach 1.000 production targets in a day, how many survivors do we need? And how long do they have to train before they¡¯re ready to work?¡± Tang Yu asked.

    Kevin was the pro in this matter, and he certainly won¡¯t act like a dictator.

    By producing 1.000 pieces of equipment daily, Tang Yu felt he could fulfill the demand from Luoxia Shelter. But it¡¯s just for a starter.

    They would need more than that. Although the existing equipment would be gradually phased out and reced with an advanced version as their strength increased, that set of equipment was usable for half a month, or even a whole month. So, it¡¯s not a big problem.

    This limited the equipment sale. In Tang Yu¡¯s heart, he had never thought of equipment as the most profitablemodity.

    Consumable items were!

    He also had several items such as rune scrolls, spirit powerbombs, and spirit energy crystals that could restore physical strength¡­ even if they¡¯re just a consumable item, but it could save someone¡¯s life in a time of crisis. Which one is more important? Life, or money?

    Of course, Tang Yu felt the second was more important, ahem, the first. Of course, it¡¯s the first!

    His goal was to empty the hunters¡¯ wallet. It¡¯s for their own good, though. Where else could they spend their money on important things?

    But selling items wasn¡¯t his top priority for now. By the time the demand for equipment increases, Tang Yu estimated they would have enough trained workers ready to work.

    ¡°We need around 50 people for the early stages. When they¡¯re already skilled, we only need about 20 debuggers. It took a week of intense training before they could work. If the Lord is in a hurry, it can be done in 3 days, but the inscribed runes quality will only reach 80% at most.¡±

    Kevin took out a pencil and sketch it on a piece of paper. ¡°In order to train enoughpetent people in a short time, these people will have to be talented enough.¡±

    ¡°Talent? We can¡¯t find that many people with talent in rune mastery.¡± Tang Yu frowned.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ it¡¯s nothing like that.¡± Kevin waved his hands repeatedly. ¡°They don¡¯t have to be talented in rune mastery. They just need to have some sort of sensitivity to runes. The kind of person that could distinguish between one rune and another. It¡¯s also a runemaster trait, but it¡¯s nothing too advanced, so it would be easier to find them. With the Lord¡¯s current territory subjects, it¡¯s possible to gather around 50 people.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded.

    That won¡¯t be a problem.

    80% rune quality wasn¡¯t that low. And the runes inscribed by Lindong Academy of Sciences couldn¡¯t even reach 50%.

    Even his own runes could only reach about 90%. After a few days of working, these trainees could reach close to 90%.

    It¡¯s not because these people were of a higher standard than him, but because the rune main body was inscribed by the rune seal, which was inherently easier.

    Even so, this was an industry that will be in close contact with runes. After working for a while, these rune debuggers would be able to grow into a rune apprentice.

    With enough education, some of the talented ones could even be runemasters.

    After a while, Tang Yu spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll choose a suitable ce for the factory. You will be in charge of manufacturing the equipment. As for the talents screening, I¡¯ll let the Municipal Affairs Department do it.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Early the next morning.

    As usual, after a simple breakfast, Yang Wei went to the open space by the central square and waited for Group 7 to gather.

    For the past week, he had been working in themercial district construction. He had already gotten used to this life and was already familiar with the other workers in the group.

    Soon, 20 handymen from Group 7 had gathered in the open space, waiting for the group leader to lead them and go about their workload today.

    ¡°Weird. Why isn¡¯t the team leader here yet?¡± As the minutes passed by, someone nced around.

    ¡°Why rush? It¡¯s still 5 minutes away at 7 AM.¡± Someone immediately pointed to the newly built clock tower.

    The hour hand pointed at 6:55, just 5 minutes before 7 AM. This was the time they usually started working.

    Yang Wei looked around, frowning. ¡°No, usually the team leader always arrives early. At least 10 minutes early. Today is the first time he¡¯ste.¡±

    ¡°Probably, he had diarrhea or stomach ache from bad food or something¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Yang Wei looked at all the workers gathered in the square. ¡°Usually, at this time in the morning, most groups would have already headed to the construction site. But they¡¯re still waiting here like us.¡±

    They nced around and found what he said was true. Most of the group leaders didn¡¯t show up¡­

    Something¡¯s up.

    At exactly 7 o¡¯clock, the clock tower chimed.

    ¡®Ding¡¯.

    Signaling the start of a new day.

    The adventurers dressed in fine equipment walked out of the territory amidst the envy and admiration from the ordinary survivors¡¯ eyes.

    ¡®If one day I could earn some spirit stones a day like a hunter, I won¡¯t have to drool over the delicious food in the cafeteria.¡¯

    Yang Wei longed for it but understood he would never be a hunter in his life.

    The shelter had a method that allowed ordinary people to be a hunter, but it cost a huge amount of resources. And it¡¯s certainly more expensive than just from eating at the cafeteria.

    Just then, he saw the leader of Group 7 rushing towards them.

    ¡°This morning¡¯s work schedule is canceled.¡± The team leader said.

    ¡°Canceled? But why?¡±

    Yang Wei couldn¡¯t ept the cruel fact. Even if it¡¯s just half a day, it would mean that his modest ie would shrink by half.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The team leader grinned, revealing his broken front tooth. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. This morning¡¯s work schedule is canceled because the shelter is going to give us a test. The test is voluntary, but you¡¯ll get paid from taking the test so you won¡¯t lose your sry today.¡±

    Yang Wei was relieved. He didn¡¯t have to work, but he won¡¯t lose money. He had nothing against participating in the test. Instead, he was curious about it.

    ¡°They said this test is for a new job screening. I¡¯m not sure about the job, but the sry is very high as far as I know. It¡¯s said the sry ranged from half a spirit stone a day to dozens of it. Your life will change drastically if you pass the test.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened at the news.

    All including Yang Wei.

    As a skinny handyman, his working efficiency was low, and the sry he got from working a full day wasn¡¯t much.

    Although he won¡¯t starve, eating delicious food was impossible.

    It would be nice if he could pass this test.

    But¡­ he didn¡¯t even know what kind of test it will be.

    Yang Wei¡¯s eyes were gloomy again.

 Chapter 222

    <h4>Chapter 222</h4>

    ¡°Almost all survivors in the Shelter take this test. Partly in the morning and partly in the afternoon. And we¡¯re the ones taking the test in the morning.¡± The team leader said and finally asked, ¡°So, you all will participate in this test?¡±

    Facing the lure of a good sry, none of them turned it down.

    Even they couldn¡¯t wait for the test.

    The test location was at thebor center, not far away.

    When the handyman Group 7 led by the team leader arrived, there were already many people waiting inside.

    The original windows in thebor center were reced with testing windows.

    ¡°In order to ensure the test order and efficiency, the tests are divided into groups and conducted in unison. Our group had an early number, so we won¡¯t be waiting for long.¡± The group leader exined.

    They had no idea.

    The Shelter took such a big effort to make sure most survivors participate in the test instead of posting new career news at thebor center and let them participate on their own will because Tang Yu was worried that the efficiency is too low. And he was also concerned that most people would ignore the information.

    Most survivors in the Shelter now have their own jobs. Some of the hard-working and strong ones earn a good daily ie.

    Not to mention those who work in the Shelter¡¯s Department and earn more.

    Some people might think it¡¯s too troublesome, or even think that they couldn¡¯t possibly be chosen, all kinds of thoughts that led them not to take the test.

    This meant that with nearly 2.000 survivors in the Shelter right now, it would be difficult to find 50 people who met the requirements. If he excluded a huge part of the numbers, it would be even harder.

    Yang Wei observed nearby at one of the test windows. Some survivors bowed their heads and left, and some survivors shook their heads but were not very concerned about the loss.

    Some, with joy on their faces, walked to the second floor under the staff¡¯s guidance.

    Those who walked to the second floor weren¡¯t small.

    He was confused, but there were already a lot of people in their group asking questions to the person that had been tested.

    ¡°¡­what do I think about the test? Well, there¡¯s not much I can say. But this test is divided into three levels. The first one is the one I just did. If you pass, you can advance to the second test on the second floor.¡±

    ¡°The first test is simr to the color blind test, but much more difficult. You have to distinguish the numbers or patterns on the test paper. But there wasn¡¯t just one pattern, but many ways intertwined together. I actually identify two patterns, but it seems I didn¡¯t meet the required standard. ¡°

    ¡°And they said the second test is a spatial imagination test. As for the third level, no one knows about it. No matter how much you ask, you won¡¯t have the answer. It seems only those who passed the first two tests could understand the content of the third test.¡±

    After waiting for more than half an hour, it was finally Yang Wei¡¯s group to be tested.

    The twenty handymen, including the team leader, line up in front of the window counter to get tested.

    Yang Wei stood at the back of the queue. Soon, he saw someone bow his heads in shame.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how many patterns I need to identify before I can pass.¡± He muttered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I see there¡¯s a lot of copies of the test paper. Maybe the difficulty is different, and so the criteria for passing is different.¡±

    They weren¡¯t from the same group. Even if they didn¡¯t pass, they didn¡¯t immediately leave but standing nearby, waiting for the others to finish their test.

    With a confused look, Yang Wei walked to the front. His heart was anxious.

    The staff behind the window counter handed over a test paper.

    Looking at it, indeed, it kinda resembles a color blind test. The paper wasrger than A3 paper, on top of it was densely packed with ss-like fragments.

    ¡°Name the pattern you see from it and sketch it out with a sensory pen.¡± The staff said. ¡°Don¡¯t take a chance to cover a few patterns randomly. Even if the pattern is right, it won¡¯t be counted if the correct trajectory is not outlined. Okay, you can start.¡±

    Yang Wei forced himself to calm down and fixed his mind, looking at the test drawing.

    ¡°Erm¡­ what is this? A horse? A candle? A bear¡¯s head? Slippers?¡± The more he spoke, the lower his voice became.

    He thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to identify anything. On the contrary, he thought it was easy!

    Some patterns were ovepping, but he was able to identify them just from a nce.

    So, that means this test wasn¡¯t that hard as the others say, right?

    Or was he wrong, or maybe it¡¯s because they were just confused?

    The staff stared at him nkly. ¡°Sketch out the pattern that you see. Yes, just use that sensory pen and rune the lines of the pattern you see on the drawing¡­¡±

    Yang Wei picked up the pen and hesitated. He slowly sketched, running the nib of the sensor pen on the drawing.

    When he finished sketching a drawing, he paused, wanting to have another look at it to see if it was different from what he first saw.

    One, two, three, four¡­

    With more patterns sketched out, the staff looked down on the answer book and was surprised.

    After sketching six patterns, Yang Wei finally stopped and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Um¡­ are the ones I draw right or wrong?¡±

    He thought the staff wouldn¡¯t give out an answer, but then the staff nodded several times. ¡°Yes, all of them are right. All 6 of them.¡±

    Yang Wei was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m right? Um¡­ wait, I¡¯m not finished yet. There are keys, tissues, and light bulbs¡­¡±

    Worried that six wouldn¡¯t pass, Yang Wei named a few more drawings he could identify in a row. This time, his drawing speed was faster. One by one, he continuously drew 13 patterns in a row.

    ¡°Did I¡­pass?¡±

    ¡°Pass!¡± The staff was stunned before nodding.

    Apart from him, there was another person in his group that advanced to the next test. Butpared to him, he could only identify five patterns. The gap was too wide.

    His friends couldn¡¯t believe he passed because his appearance was rather¡­ unconvincing¡­ was able to pass the test.

    But after all, it¡¯s just the first level. He still needs to pass the rest of the test to get that mysterious job.

    Yang Wei, who had achieved good results in the first test, had hope in his heart. But at the same time, he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate it.

    ¡­¡­.

    The level 2 test was on the second floor of thebor center. The survivor who passed the first test was guided by the staff.

    Yang Wei nced over the people. There weren¡¯t many survivors who passed the first test. But those who failed the second test didn¡¯t linger and left thebor center.

    There weren¡¯t many survivors who participated in the second test, so he didn¡¯t have to wait that long for his turn.

    Just like the news, the second test was spatial imagination.

    Yang Wei sat in a set of chairs and tables, just like a pre-doomsday exam. He had to answer a sufficient number of questions correctly within five minutes.

    Knowing that this was a rare opportunity, Yang Wei was very attentive and serious.

    He carefully observed the drawing on the exam paper and wrote his answer in the fill-in-the-nk lines of choice boxes.

    Finally, he handed out the exam paper. The examiner reviewed his exam paper against the correct answer sheet and quickly stated the result.

    ¡°9 answers correct. You pass the test. Well, the third test won¡¯t start until everyone has tested the first two levels. You can wait for the next longue.¡±

    Yang Wei headed to the door with both nervousness and joy.

    His friend that came with him wasn¡¯t so lucky. He could only nce with an envious look and walk down the stairs with disappointment.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    When Yang Wei arrived in the lounge, he saw there were around twenty survivors inside.

    The lounge wasrge. Apart from the neatly ced rows of seats, there was only a water dispenser in the corner. The survivors sat sparsely in various positions in the longue.

    He pushed the door open and entered. Some survivors were curious, giving him a wary nce.

    Others don¡¯t even care because they treated a new arrival like him aspetitors.

    Time passed.

    A staff member brought in a box of fast food at noon. Yang Wei ate it in a few big bites.

    While waiting, he already refilled twice sses of water at the water dispenser, as well as a bathroom break.

    He spent the rest of the time waiting nervously, waiting for that mysterious third test.

    One by one, more and more survivors passing the second test came to the longue.

    ¡°Hey, do you guys have any idea about the third test?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I asked the staff, they just shook their heads. I¡¯m not sure if they really don¡¯t know about it, or they won¡¯t answer. Brother, do you have any idea?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ask if I already know. It looks like there are quite a lot of people who passed the first and second tests. I wonder how many people will be hired to fill that job? I do hope I can get it¡­ they said the sry would be up to dozens of spirit stones. I¡¯ll be dreaming if I have that kind of sry.¡±

    When more people came in, the room was getting livelier. Perhaps, some of them were spying on their rivals and constantly asking about their test results.

    Although Yang Wei was sitting in the corner, he could clearly hear their conversation.

    It seemed that they would pass the first test if they got four patterns right. While for the second test, they had to answer five questions. Most people here were just barely passing.

    But there were also some people who had high scores like himself. Even someone got all the 12 questions right at the second test, leaving him in awe.

    Finally, the time passed in the afternoon. All of the survivors had tested the first two levels.

    Yang Wei observed the surrounding. There were about 200 survivors in this room.

    A few staff members pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°The third test won¡¯t be taking ce here. Please follow me.¡±

    ¡°But before that, all of you here need to sign a confidentiality agreement. Whether you pass or not, you can¡¯t reveal everything you saw at the third test.¡±

    The staff spread out a printed ¡®Confidentiality Agreement¡¯ paper and asked the survivors to sign it and put their fingerprints on it.

    A piece of paper was useless after the doomsday. The reason for this formality was to make them understand the importance of confidentiality.

    Chen Haiping suggested it, and Tang Yu also felt it was also necessary. After all, the third test involved some rune mysteries that were core intellectual property before the doomsday. Not every person should know about it.

    The test participant didn¡¯t hesitate to sign their names. But they were even more and more curious.

    What exactly were they about to do? What makes the Shelter being so cautious?

    The participants were restless and felt like they were about to know some of the Shelter¡¯s core secrets.

    And would it mean they would be the Shelter¡¯s core members if they pass thest test?

    They were excited just to think about it. Even the high sry doesn¡¯t seem important anymore.

    But there were a small number of people who, after pressing their fingerprints, rolled their eyes and didn¡¯t seem like they cared.

 Chapter 223

    <h4>Chapter 223</h4>

    The buses slowly drove away out of the resort. To the test participant¡¯s surprise, the test didn¡¯t take ce at thebor center nor at the Shelter.

    Some of them were worried about the danger in the wilderness but then rxed when they realized they were guarded by the Shelter¡¯s convoy.

    The car didn¡¯t drive too far. After leaving the resort, the bus slowly drove around the mountain range at the back of the Shelter for a few kilometers before stopping.

    Yang Wei followed the others and went out of the bus. Although they were in the wilderness, there was no demonic beast howling.

    Looking around, a reinforced concrete building was built here, like a factory.

    Behind the factory, there was a giant wall surrounding it, just like the Shelter. Only from a nce, they felt safe.

    There were a few ck towers. And at a distance, there was an artillery gun mounted on top of the city wall, with the patrol team members patrolling around it.

    This ce was heavily guarded.

    It was the first thing they could think of.

    Nervous, they all swallowed their saliva and tried to calm down the tense feeling.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Inside the factory, Tang Yu stood by the window of the upper floors of the building. Watching the survivors led by the Staff walked in.

    ¡°How many survivors passed the first two tests?¡±

    ¡°There are a total of¡­ 197. 136 are males and 61 females.¡± Staff from the Municipal Department quickly replied.

    The number of people was less than he anticipated. Tang Yu felt helpless, but there¡¯s nothing he can do about it.

    The territory¡¯s poption was too small. In just a month from the first time he got the system, the Shelter had grown from nothing to the current size.

    The Shelter¡¯s rapid development was enough to surprise the shelters around the area.

    And yet, he wasn¡¯t satisfied with that.

    However, adding the territory poption wasn¡¯t just as simple as abducting survivors from the other shelters.

    The Shelter¡¯s development had just begun in the first phase, right?

    When it¡¯spleted, the poption growsrger, right?

    Tang Yu looked forward, not at the survivors below, but at the territory map in the system panel.

    Among the nearly 200 yellow and green dots nearby, there were two or three red dots that stood out.

    Tang Yu nced at the Municipal Staff at his side, ¡°Do you have all the information about the participants?¡±

    The clerk flinched. ¡°Y-yes, of course. Should I bring it here?¡±

    Even though Tang Yu¡¯s demeanor was rxed like an ordinary person, the Staff was too nervous because he rarely met the Shelter Leader in person.

    He quickly fetched the information data. Tang Yu flipped the pages one by one.

    Every survivor who arrived at the Shelter had their information recorded here. Although the database wasn¡¯t detailed, or the names might be inurate, but the dates won¡¯t lie.

    Taking a nce at the data, the two survivors just came here two days ago¡­ thest batches of survivors who arrived in the Shelter were brought back by the patrols. Tang Yu was sure they weren¡¯t spies.

    An ordinary person won¡¯t be a spy because it¡¯s hard to steal important information that way.

    If he remembered correctly, there weren¡¯t any red dots in the territorytely. Those two, maybe they had just turned red?

    Because of some sort of inducement, their point of view changed from neutral to hostile.

    ¡®Is it because of the confidentiality agreement, so they felt that they had ess to the Shelter¡¯s secrets and wanted to use them to their advantage?¡¯

    ¡®If they sell the shelter¡¯s secret for money, they must have the buyer¡­¡¯

    Tang Yu guessed they must be some men sent out by certain forces and privately contacted some Shelter survivors.

    The first thing he thought of was the military, but then he changed his mind.

    ¡®The military won¡¯t do such a dirty thing.¡¯

    Besides, Tang Yu was already aware that a few Lindong military men in this Shelter disguised as ordinary survivors and living in this Shelter. These people¡¯s color was yellow.

    Obviously, they were some sort of Lindong¡¯s officials¡¯ men or something. It¡¯s not that Tang Yu had never noticed.

    The people entering the territory with malicious intent were marked with red dots. But that was on the premise that Tang Yu checked the territory map.

    As a ¡®busy¡¯ man, Tang Yu certainly didn¡¯t have the time to check the map 24/7. To be frank, now that he had some trusted men on his side, he didn¡¯t really care much about one or two red dots from other forces.

    Besides, it¡¯s not like they could know the territory¡¯s secret core. The best they can do is just being suspicious.

    ¡®Should I arrest them now?¡¯ Tang Yu pondered.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t need any specific reason for arresting people. But he wasn¡¯t sure who contacted those ordinary survivors, so¡­ it¡¯s better to leave them be for now to unravel the bigger secret¡­

    After all, he didn¡¯t really care about the other forces.

    But of course, thieves should be punished!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Inside the workshop.

    All the survivors who participated in the test sat in front of the bizarre workbench.

    They had no idea what the workbench¡¯s purpose or the equipment on it. For now, it was just being used as a table and chairs for them to use.

    Chen Haiping swept his gaze around. Once he saw that these people had sat down, he opened his mouth, ¡°Thest test time had a 30 minutes limit. As you can see, there is paper and a pencil in front of you. In this test, draw whatever you saw when the ¡®test questions¡¯ appeared on the paper, ording to your own opinion.¡±

    After a brief pause, Chen Haiping continued, ¡°The questions are abstract. Everyone feels differently. Don¡¯t worry about your ugly drawing. This test had nothing to do with drawing skills. Just draw whatever your heart desires.¡±

    ¡°Lastly, let us be clear. No cheater will be tolerated. Vitors will be disqualified!¡±

    Chen Haiping then left the room. Leaving a few Municipal Department staff members to act as the test referee.

    Yang Wei and the rest of the survivors were staring at the front wall. The test questions would appear there. What exactly will the questions be?

    They were all curious and confused. They had no idea how it would be.

    If they couldn¡¯tprehend the questions, then¡­ should they just draw the test questions onto the paper?

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Upstairs in the workshop.

    Kevin stood in front of a chalkboard made of special metal, holding a 2 meters long rune pen in his hands.

    He wielded the pen with a fluid motion. He was drawing a certain oversized rune. By increasing the Source Power input as well as special guidance, the rune continued to radiate.

    The person who saw the rune for the first time would be affected, and the corresponding content would unconsciously appear in their mind.

    The higher their perception of runes, the clearer the affected portion would be.

    When he saw the rune forming, a certain image of Tang Yu¡¯s mind, he could clearly feel the energy surging from the rune. The power that belonged exclusively to this rune.

    ¡®As expected, I¡¯m gifted in this rune stuff!¡¯

    Over there, Kevin had already finished his drawings. Tang Yu was impressed. As expected from the Advanced Rune Master.

    He drew a giant rune with ease. On the other hand, Kevin¡¯s face rxed. It seemed that he did it rather easily.

    Suddenly, Kevin stumbled, his hand holding his back, his face twisted, ¡°Ouch, my back¡­.¡±

 Chapter 224

    <h4>Chapter 224</h4>

    A huge ck metal te was lowered from above. All the survivors who participated in the test held their breath and stared with wide eyes.

    Seeing the blue lines on the metal te¡­

    Runes!

    They couldn¡¯t tell what kind of pattern it was. They didn¡¯t know if it was as countless lines woven together or a single simple stroke. It was indecipherable, indefinable.

    With the pattern¡¯s appearance, it felt like the whole room¡¯s temperature had dropped by several degrees.

    Some people couldn¡¯t help but shivered. But as soon as they averted their eyes, the temperature returned to normal.

    Just by looking at the mysterious patterns, they could immediately feel the slight chill around them.

    It¡¯s¡­ incredible!

    As expected from the Shelter. Even the testing process was so high-end! Some people were still amazed. While some, without hesitation, had moved their pencils to draw on the paper.

    The moment Yang Wei saw the blue rune, he felt like he was in an icy sky. The sky and Earth were all white.

    Snowkes drifted down and ice crystals condensed inch by inch, turning into a thick armor.

    Before he even realized, his hand holding the pencil had already moved, drawing the shape of armor.

    His drawing skills were ordinary. At best, his drawing was barely recognizable by others.

    But this time, he had no difficulties in drawing the armor. In less than 10 minutes, a majestic armor was drawn onto the paper. It wasn¡¯t until he stopped drawing that Yang Wei himself was stunned.

    Did he really draw this?

    He couldn¡¯t believe it. But he suddenly recalled when Chen Haiping said they would understand what they needed to draw once they saw the test questions.

    ¡®What I see is the Ice Crystal Armor. But what about the others?¡¯

    Little did he know that the Ice Crystal Armor Rune was specially created for this test. Although they could feel the rhyme on the rune, not everyone could fullyprehend the content of the rune. Some people saw an icy and snowy sky in front of their eyes. Some saw snowkes falling, and some only saw ice crystals condensing.

    Only a few people could actually see what the armor looked like. But most of them didn¡¯t fully grasp the feeling, even thinking they saw an illusion.

    Some people drew snowkes and icebergs on the papers. Yet others, looking straight at the rune and were confused. They didn¡¯t feel anything except cold.

    So¡­ what exactly should they draw?

    Some people figured out that they were confident with their own drawing and wanted to ¡®copy¡¯ the test questions.

    But no matter what, what they drew was far different from the mysterious pattern on the runes.

    They were pale, especially when they heard their fellow test participants were all busy drawing and rustling their pencils. But none of them dared to cheat and looked around.

    Just what the hell did this test wants to measure?!

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Upstairs.

    Tang Yu and Kevin observed the participants through the monitoring screen.

    Although they couldn¡¯t see the content of the drawings, judging from the way they moved their hands and the fluency of the drawing, it was clear which participants had a deep root and strong connection with runes and those without.

    ¡­.and also the people who couldn¡¯tprehend anything but scribbled vigorously anyway.

    Soon, the test participants¡¯ papers were collected and sent to Tang Yu and Kevin.

    As the only pair of Rune Masters in the territory, naturally, only they could do the judging properly.

    To be precise, Kevin was the one who evaluated the drawings while Tang Yu was observing. Kevin¡¯s reading speed was breakneck.

    He could judge those who qualified and those who weren¡¯t just from a single nce.

    Most of the participants that passed the test draw snowkes and ice crystals. But Tang Yu also noticed there were two or three realistic drawings.

    It was probably because the special effects revealed by inscribing the runes on the armor and then triggered the rune effects, right? Tang Yu muttered.

    He had conducted simr tests before.

    It seems that the drawings were not as lifelike as he saw it¡­

    It¡¯s an illusion. It must be an illusion!

    He had put all of his efforts into studying runes. How could he be beaten by a couple of survivors who barely know anything about runes?

    Moreover, Rune Perception was only a small part of Rune Talent. It doesn¡¯t represent anything.

    After finishing going through all the drawings, the results were somewhat below their expectation.

    There were only 34 qualified people.

    Kevin was also a bit baffled. ¡°I¡¯ve already lowered the standard to the point it¡¯s touching the bottom. But why only a small portion of people passed? Aside from those two or three people, all the other participants¡¯ rune perception was terrible!¡±

    The number of people who passed the test was below their expectations, and there¡¯s nothing else they could do about it. Tang Yu could only reluctantly ept the fact. He had already guessed.

    Kevin¡¯s initialment about they can screen out 50 people from the current territory might be based on the knowledge he had from his original world.

    But the inhabitants of his old world and Earth were a little different. Although he hadn¡¯t done thorough research, it wasn¡¯t just from physical structures.

    In Kevin¡¯s original world, Source Power had always existed. Even ordinary people who couldn¡¯t awaken could receive nourishment from Source Power.

    While on Earth, Tang Yu couldn¡¯t feel its existence in the past. Even if it did, the concentration was probably extremely low.

    If the concentration was high, some qualified people would naturally awaken, and the world wouldn¡¯t be peaceful before the doomsday.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    The participants who didn¡¯t pass the test left with disappointment without exception.

    But the good news was that the Municipal Affairs Department Staff informed them that the factory would soon recruit a group of ordinary workers.

    And as test participants who passed the first two tests, they were given priority if they wanted to apply for the job.

    The rest of the people that failed the third test was overjoyed and applied for the job.

    Tang Yu walked down the stairs and appeared in front of the people, smiling. ¡°First of all, congrattions to all of you for passing the test. I¡¯m sure some of you had already guessed what the job is. Yes, it¡¯s rted to runes, and your daily sry is half a spirit stone. But it¡¯s just the basic sry. If you work hard, it¡¯s possible that your ie would reach dozens of spirit stones in the future.¡±

    ¡°Now¡­ any questions?¡±

    Someone hesitantly asked a question, ¡°Leader Tang, may I ask? What exactly is our job? Are we asked to draw the runes? We¡¯ve tried, but no matter what, the patterns we managed to draw are far different from what was shown on the board.¡±

    The others were also curious about this question. They all looked at Leader Tang with eyes full of anticipation. Tang Yu smiled lightly. ¡°Runes aren¡¯t that easy to draw. To sessfully draw a rune, you must at least be a hunter and have deep knowledge in the art of runes¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­But don¡¯t fret,pared to the other, you are all already fortunate to have ess to Rune Literature. If you have the talent and work hard enough, the Shelter will support you.¡± Tang Yu spoke as he picked up a rune pen and waved it.

    In the blink of an eye, a basic sharp rune was formed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set a small goal for you guys. If you can draw a primary rune, then a few dozen spirit stones sry will no longer be a mere dream.¡±

    His voice reached the ears of the 34 survivors. They were startled when they saw the sharp rune. In their hearts, a fiery spirit burned.

 Chapter 225

    <h4>Chapter 225</h4>

    More than 30 survivors had already started their rune training. They will be staying in the factory for a while. Tang Yu had to build a new canteen here to meet the survivors¡¯ daily needs for the territory¡¯s future development.

    ¡®The territory is gradually growingrger. Perhaps I need to repair the roads and make some convenient transportation?¡¯

    Before that, of course, themercial district construction and getting the first batch of rune debuggers on board was his top priority. It was a coincidence that it would meet the initial demand.

    After a while, they would need a Rune Master-Apprentice or even Rune Masters to debugplex rune equipment in the future.

    It wasn¡¯t that hard to be a Rune Master-Apprentice because 34 people had possessed rune perception advantages over ordinary people.

    After working with runes for a long time, sooner orter, they will be apprentices.

    But it¡¯s different from a real Rune Master. As he said before, drawing runes was iparably difficult.

    They had no talent, effort, and resources. Only P2W yers* like him are willing to spend spirit stones on bing a Rune Master in a fortnight.

    ¡°Those three talented people won¡¯t be able to be a true Rune Master if they had no resources.¡±

    After all, the hunter requirement limited them. Certainly, debugging runes and adjusting power through simple rune will be a simple task to do for them, but however, for them to actually draw the runes will be impossible as it requires a hunter¡¯s own source power to guide the runes.

    Even if they awakened as a hunter, they need to reach a certain level of control over their own source power to draw runes.

    Tang Yu wanted to screen the hunter, but unfortunately, half a spirit stone sry a day wasn¡¯t appealing enough for hunters. It¡¯s basically impossible to raise the wage unless the rune equipment sales improve.

    ¡°Well, but there are some benefits to recruiting ordinary people. The survivors who passed the test must be studying with all their might now. For ordinary people, this is probably their only hope to improve their lives.¡±

    He also promised that he would conduct regr assessments of these people. And those who ranked in the top three in rune learning progress would be given certain rewards such as spirit stones, knowledge, etc.

    He believed most people already understand bing a Rune Master is an opportunity they wouldn¡¯t miss.

    And this kind of reward mechanism, including the punishment mechanism, is his long-run idea for the territory.

    The Shelter department staff¡¯s jobs were very safe. But because it¡¯s safe and the sry is average, some people bezy.

    He had heard stories like this from Chen Haiping. But most of the staff are the territory¡¯s first members so he couldn¡¯t do anything about them.

    On the other hand, the diligent ones who were motivated to do their work couldn¡¯t awaken as a hunter because their sry was too low.

    ¡°I should let the Municipal Affairs Department work out a specific reward and punishment mechanism as soon as possible. That way, we can cultivate some talented people for the territory.¡±

    Pre-doomsday talents were important.

    But, Post-doomsday¡­ they were even more important!

    As he pondered, Tang Yu arrived at the medicinal herb garden in the back valley. The scenery was green, with windmills slowly rotating as the wind blew.

    Invisible to the naked eye, the windmill¡¯splex rune patterns faintly glowed as it rotated, spreading out a ripple that nourished the young seedlings.

    Tang Yu observed medicinal herbs¡¯ growth. Thanks to the windmill¡¯s status, these herbs didn¡¯t requireplicated care.

    Even those who didn¡¯t know botany could grow them as long as they were careful. Without it, identifying, picking, selecting, concocting, and other methods about caring for medicinal herbs wouldn¡¯t be something that everyone could handle.

    He squatted down and picked the herbs that were growing and ced them in a box.

    ¡°We stillck talents!¡± Tang Yu pped his forehead.

    There was a shortage of Rune Masters and an even greater shortage of apothecaries. At least, there were 2 Rune Masters in the territory. But there was no single pharmacist!

    Although Tang Yu tried to learn potions, he couldn¡¯t progress much. In Rune Literature, he had Kevin to tutor him.

    Even before Kevin arrived, he still could learn from the Book of Runes. But he had to learn potions and elixirs by himself.

    With his current knowledge, it was impossible to train some apprentice pharmacist in the territory.

    Unfortunately, the probability of a form blueprint that appeared on the daily market refresh was too low.

    Even if he spent ten times the cost to lock down form blueprints, most of the forms that appeared were trash.

    Such as a potion to treat hair loss, athlete¡¯s foot treatment, a potion that strengthens kidney function¡­ there¡¯s not a single potion that Lord Tang needed!

    It¡¯s ridiculous.

    He had no way to research for potions to heal injuries. He wasn¡¯t even sure if the territory¡¯s existing medicines could meet the standard requirements.

    The pharmacy really wasplicated.

    ¡°It would be great if I could summon a master Pharmacist from the Pub.¡±

    First, he wanted to summon somebat experts. Now, as a pacifist, he wanted someone who could make money.

    Tang Yu inspected the territory.

    After focusing on inquiring about themercial district¡¯s construction progress, he went straight to the Alienated Beast¡¯ breeding farm. The farm was built far from the resort.

    As soon as he entered, a ck tower surrounding the farm greeted him.

    The inner ring was made of a 20 meters high fence made of extraordinary metal. Outside the fence, several 3 meters high crystal pirs were erected.

    They were designed by Kevin. It was a device that released some kind of wave to restrict the beast¡¯s activity.

    Of course, they weren¡¯t tortured or anything. There was no breeding farm in the system building. It took some effort for Tang Yu to customize a farm to consume fresh alienated beast meat.

    As soon as he walked in, he saw ine hugging an egg¡­ bigger than a basketball in her hands.

    ¡°Little Yellowid an egg today. What does the Lord want for dinner? I¡¯ll make it right away.¡± ine tilted her head and smiled.

    Tang Yu nced at the egg in ine¡¯s hands. It seemed bigger than thest eggid. The portion must be enormous.

    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s have a tomato scrambled eggs, bitter melon scrambled eggs, egg custard, and some egg tarts. By the way, if I remember correctly, the bitter melons nted on the farm a few days ago had mutated. They said the taste improved. Let¡¯s use that one.¡±

    ¡°Okay. My Lord, pleasee back to the castleter.¡± ine carefully held the mutant egg; her figure disappeared from sight.

    Tang Yu touched his belly. He felt hungry.

    ¡­..

    As soon as he entered the farm, he saw arge golden beast gnawing on a chunk of metal ore.

    This metal swallowing beast was sentient. It wasn¡¯t carnivorous, so he didn¡¯t cage him like the rest of the alienated beast.

    Well, actually, it¡¯s mainly because the cages don¡¯t fit-

    So the metal swallowing beast roamed freely within the farm.

    At this time, the farm staff was carefully observing the metal swallowing beast. It was the farm¡¯s master.

    However, when the metal swallowing beast saw Tang Yu approaching, its huge body shivered.

    It remembered the fear of its body almost being stabbed in the back.

    TL¡¯s note

    *P2W short for y to win aka whales, someone who spends a lot of money in a game to progress faster

 Chapter 226

    <h4>Chapter 226</h4>

    For the past few days, Tang Yu was living a three-pointed life.

    The castle, the institute, and the training camp.

    He couldn¡¯t make potions that could heal injuries quickly. But by studying Winnie¡¯s spells, he created a few healing spell scrolls.

    At the training camp, in Lord¡¯s Mode Spiritual Space, he unlocked several stages and got a few more new poses¡­ ahem¡­ skills!

    Tang Yu sat cross-legged in the gravity chamber. Operating the cultivation method he inherited from the Demon Swordsman job.

    His palm rose upwards as orange mes soared, condensing frosty white splendor.

    Phew~

    Tang Yu opened his mouth and let out a white mist; the white mist sprayed out three meters away.

    The condensation didn¡¯t dissipate. Although he was stuck at the Fifth Awakening Stage for a while, his battle skills improved greatly even though his body quality had reached the limit.

    The Demon Swordsman legacy was too OP.

    When he first received the legacy, he could use some of the job¡¯s signature battle skills. He also received some useful information regarding his legacy.

    The information was instilled in his mind, but he could only unlock it by reaching a certain level.

    Tang Yu closed his eyes and opened them abruptly. If he looked in the mirror, he would find that his eyes had turned dark red.

    The ice mist in his right palm had dispersed. His dark red eyes gazed at the palm of his left hand, at the throbbing orange me.

    A thread of source power hidden in the palm, inside the me.

    Flowing from his arm to the wrist and then spewing out from the palm. It was the process of turning shapeless source power into a violent me fueled by source power.

    He increased his source power output, and the mes rose higher, beating even more violently.

    Tang Yu¡¯s five fingers went upwards and made a grasping motion. The source energy threads went from direct current to spinning. The beating me slowly calmed down, resembling a scorching fireball.

    A fireball, the size of a football!

    ¡°I did it!¡± Tang Yu eximed. Moving his hand. The steady me began to beat violently again.

    Mist grass!

    Tang Yu flung the fireball out andnded on the thick wall of the gravity chamber in the nick of time.

    BOOM!

    There was a st, and the entire chamber shook.

    ¡°No panic, it¡¯s not a problem! I can still develop it!¡± Tang Yu estimated the remaining source power in his body and was preparing for another round.

    Ding! A notification beep sounded in his mind. ¡°My Lord, the first phase isplete. The Martial Arts School is ready to open any day now. We¡¯re just waiting for your arrival to make it official and perform the opening ceremony-¡±

    Shay spoke from the Luoxia Shelter.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Luoxia Shelter.

    The row of buildings had been built on the desertednd.

    The first thing they saw at first nce was arge five stories tall building that covered arge area.

    It was made from 5 Level 2 training camps linked together and custom decorated to change its appearance.

    At first nce, the first thing one would feel was stylish. At second nce, it looks like a giant trench.

    Some survivors standing nearby were discussing the martial arts school.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the boss is, but how much did it cost to build such a stylish martial arts school?!¡±

    A survivor said mysteriously. ¡°I have a friend whose cousin¡¯s neighbor¡¯s brother was a member of the construction team. He said that this stylish building was built in less than a week. Just imagine a building this big and the crazy construction speed. The cost would definitely skyrocket!¡±

    ¡°I heard the owner hired thousands of survivors and divided them into more than a dozen construction teams. Not just three shifts, but also divided the area toplete other building constructions, including the Martial Arts School in a short time.¡±

    Aside from the martial arts school, the ce was apparently made into a shopping street. Most of the shops had the words ¡®for rent¡¯ hanging in front of them.

    Some people were surprised. They felt the owner was strong and powerful. But some also shook their heads, ¡°Ever since the Zhentian Martial Arts School incident, the martial arts industry has sunk. What kind of person would open such a business at times like this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard the Zhentian Martial Arts School had plummeted ever since that ident. Even the other school¡¯s ie was affected.¡±

    ¡°I know, right? Zhentian was the cause of their downfall. Many small schools couldn¡¯t afford to pay the rent because they can¡¯t attract customers. They had no choice but to disband the school. The guards had no choice but to be mercenaries. Many people still wanted to work in other martial arts schools. But what kind of martial arts schools could hire that many people?¡±

    ¡°It is said even the Big Five¡­ maybe we should call it the Big Four now¡­ they were also affected. They had to cancel several events. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had arge number of members, they can¡¯t afford the rent as well¡­¡±

    The well-informed survivor continued. Shooking his head, ¡°But when ites to the worst, the Zhential Martial Arts School was still the winner. They faced pressure from the students¡¯ family and rtives, but many of their guards and staff had already quit. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Master Zhentian was the one responsible for the martial arts school, I¡¯m afraid he would also quit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to recruit those martial arts masters and guards for opening a new school. After all, there were too many unemployed martial arts guards. The key to making money in a martial arts school is the number of students and the tuition fees. But in this situation, I think only naive survivors would enroll in such a school.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not our business anyway. Let¡¯s pick the fruits and leave.¡± Hispanion looked ahead and smacked his lips as he saw the crates of fruits from the martial arts school.

    The new martial arts school had opened and handed out free fruits.

    The news quickly spread throughout the shelter in a short time.

    Many survivors in Lindong and Luoxia couldn¡¯t find jobs. They could only rely on receiving the relief food from the shelter to continue surviving.

    In times like this, free fruit was even more precious than gold. Even if the news could be just a scam, there were still many peopleing here early in the morning.

    When the fruit crates were taken out from the martial arts school, the survivors¡¯ eyes lit up with anticipation.

    When Tang Yu arrived here, what he saw was the sight of a crowd of people. These people weren¡¯t his target customers. But it was necessary to use them to create momentum.

    These survivors could act as news spreaders. Everything that happened during the opening ceremony would quickly spread through themon survivors¡¯ discussion.

    As long as their reputation was good, customers woulde to their doorstep.

    And it only cost him several crates of cheap fruits.

    It also would help the supermarket he built next to the martial arts school, which was also newly opened today.

    They would help promote it to the public.

 Chapter 227

    <h4>Chapter 227</h4>

    These fruits, mostly apples, pears, and oranges, weremon before the doomsday. After the doomsday, they were a raremodity.

    From time to time, they could hear the sound of crowds gulping down their saliva.

    The martial arts school announced that everyone who came would get two free fruits after the opening ceremony.

    It doesn¡¯t seem much, but the survivors were overjoyed by the news. They could sell the fruits to the wealthy ones, and the food stamps they had might be enough for them to survive for several more days.

    If it weren¡¯t for the hunters standing in front of the school with ckbat suits and cold faces, someone might actually steal those fruits. But ordinary survivors had no guts to do such a thing.

    Sooner orter, they would get the fruits anyway. There¡¯s no need to rush.

    Many peopleforted themselves. Yet when they looked at the fruit that was under the sun, exposed to the scorching sun, their hearts were bleeding.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    At the martial arts school.

    Chen Xiaojia looked at the crowds, her mouth slightly open, ¡°That¡¯s too many people!¡±

    The chubby girl next to her stood on the tip of her toes and wiped the drool from the corner of her mouth. ¡®Craving¡¯ was written all over her face, ¡°I also want¡­ no, I super want those fruits!¡±

    ¡°Wow, my cousin is so rich. He brought so many boxes of fruits!¡± She looked around, her eyes glowing.

    Chen Xiaojia eximed, ¡°There! Qianqian! It¡¯s my cousin!¡±

    ¡°Where? Where??¡± The chubby girl, Xiong Qianqian, waved her hands and suddenly turned around again, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget to ask him for an autograph. And the fruits¡­¡± She opened her hands, counting her fingers. ¡°At least ten of all kinds.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll give you ten boxes to bring back to your home.¡± Chen Xiaojia helplessly said, couldn¡¯t refuse her friends¡¯ request.

    Ever since that day when she used the spell scroll to defeat the powerful demonic beast, she already knew that her cousin was not an ordinary human.

    In fact, even before that incident happened, her cousin had told her about his encounters on the roads.

    Like some three-story-tall beast that was split in half by a single sword sh. Or a flying beast with a wingspan of over 10 meters being sted down from the sky by lightning.

    No matter what, they crushed every demonic beast they encountered on the road.

    She didn¡¯t believe it before. More precisely, she thought her cousin only exaggerated the story. She thought maybe he just encountered some ordinary beast, not like what he told her.

    At that time, even though she had never gone out from the shelter, she heard some stories of demonic beasts from other hunters.

    Even some of their best students had to be extremely careful in the wilderness. So, how could he defeat them easily?

    ¡®Probably my cousin said that on purpose so that aunt and uncle wouldn¡¯t worry.¡¯

    Besides, before the doomsday, her cousin was just an ordinary student. He was not a martial artist like her school¡¯s Master.

    That was what she thought before.

    Well, she wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Most of the post-doomsday masters were trained well. Even if an ordinary person was strong, they need to polish their power and battle experience.

    While those of the smart ones had already seized the opportunity and stood at the spear of the battle.

    She had never expected, nor could she ever expect, that her cousin was a powerful man.

    Until now, Chen Xiaojia hadn¡¯t thought to understand what Brother Yu had gone through to be this powerful.

    She quickly cast away her thoughts and only wanted to follow her cousin close.

    To hell with that Zhentian Martial Arts School!

    Against the demonic beast that Master Zhentian couldn¡¯t win, her cousin didn¡¯t even need to show up and killed that demonic beast in a single attack with an item he created.

    This gap can be seen by anyone who wasn¡¯t suffering from Alzheimer¡¯s disease.

    The sound of survivors¡¯ argument in the distance reached their ears.

    Chen Xiaojia frowned. She wasn¡¯t happy with this, pouted her lips, ¡°Why are these people saying such a thing? They take my cousin¡¯s fruit but do not even say a single kind word. Even someone wishing the martial arts school to copse!¡±

    Her friend, Xiong Qianqian, listened and nodded in agreement, ¡°You¡¯re right. Tell your cousin to stop giving them fruits. It¡¯s not worth it. It¡¯s people like me, who supported him, that should get more!¡± She said.

    Feeling her words reasonable, and nodded her head.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu certainly didn¡¯t care about these people¡¯sments. On the contrary, he still thought it was a good thing.

    If the martial arts industry wasn¡¯t in a recession, and all the potential customers were being recruited by other martial arts schools, where else would he make money?

    Other than that, if it wasn¡¯t for the closure of arge number of Martial Arts Schools, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to recruit so many high-quality guards.

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze swept over the hunters inbat uniforms in front of the martial hall. Every single one of them had the strength of a Triple Awakening Stage.

    Most of them quit the Zhentian Martial Arts School. The first thing they need to do is to secure their jobs. Everyone was afraid of losing their jobs.

    The Eldest Carmen brothers stepped to his side, ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s about time¡­¡±

    Fireworks crackled, and gongs were banged.

    Shay, dressed in a ck suit with his thick hair, stood on the ceremony stage. His deep voice overpowered every conversation around him, directly reaching the ears of the survivors.

    He rambled on and on, saying a bunch of introductory words about the martial arts school, not caring if anyone else was listening or not. He was addicted to being the host anyway.

    ¡°¡­And now, let¡¯s have a round of apuse for the powerful and handsome Martial Arts School Master, who would give us the honors of naming our school.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The survivors around the stage were wondering why the newly opened martial arts school didn¡¯t even have a name.

    From the ck-clothed hunters standing on both sides, separating the crowds and the stage, a young man walked through the crowds and stopped in front of the martial arts school entrance.

    Standing with his hands in the air, he slightly raised his head. As if he was thinking. Only then, the people noticed there was a nk wooden que hanging above the entrance.

    They were all confused.

    Could it be that the martial arts school¡¯s owner was going to inscribe it on the spot?

    So¡­ the owner is good at calligraphy?

    But why do they need to do it at an opening ceremony? It¡¯s a martial arts school, right? They couldn¡¯t possibly teach calligraphy.

    They couldn¡¯t figure out why, but they didn¡¯t stop thinking as they continued observing the scene.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­

    This area was developed within the sub-territory.

    When he closed his eyes, he could clearly feel everything in the surrounding area. Tang Yu lifted his right hand and stretched out a finger, pointing at the nk que.

    The source energy inside of his body moved rapidly.

    A translucent Qi poured out from the tip of his right pointed finger!

 Chapter 228

    <h4>Chapter 228</h4>

    Not only ordinary survivors were attracted by the Martial Arts School¡¯s free fruits, but some hunters were also attracted.

    Most of the hunters were mercenaries. Their sry was fine, unlike the ragged survivors who couldn¡¯t find a job and had a stable sry.

    Both of the hunters and survivors looked forward with joy on their faces. Standing around the stage like they were watching a show.

    Flowing music, ear-deafening firecrackers¡­

    It was an ordinary scene before the doomsday, but now, it was a rare sight for the survivors.

    ¡°This martial arts school is kinda interesting. It dared to open at times like this. I¡¯ll give them respect for that.¡± A hunter in a homemade beastbat suit with a red maple leaf painted on his left chest raised an eyebrow and spoke with high interest.

    As mercenaries, most of them return to the shelter to rest for a few days after a mission to alleviate their mental and physical fatigue.

    Excluding a few workaholic hunters, no one was willing to stay out in the wilderness for a long time as they could easily be killed by demonic beasts.

    Even some hunters who were eager to improve their strength need tobine their workload and rest.

    Otherwise, they won¡¯t have the chance to spend those spirit stones they earned so hard in the wilderness.

    So, they had to enjoy it while itsted. But sadly, there are not many entertainment facilities in the shelter. Some went to the bar to drink. Some yed single-yer games on cafes, some got bored and yed card games.

    Flower Cards are still the most popr card games among the mercenaries. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t cheap.

    There were also some mercenaries who chose to work out at martial arts schools.

    It¡¯smon knowledge that exercise could improve one¡¯s health. And the physical improvement they experienced was quite goodpared to the exercise they had before the doomsday.

    However, for most hunters, this improvement was still too slow.

    Compared to their life evolution by absorbing and refining spirit power and the extremely pleasant feeling they had when breaking through a stage, the physical exercise is too t.

    For those hunters, the martial art school¡¯s facilities were like toys. They were too fragile and couldn¡¯t meet their needs.

    Also, only huntersckingbat skills would enroll in such schools.

    ¡°But how could theypare the skills taught in schools and the one you¡¯ve earned from a battle that determines your life and death?¡±

    ¡°Only pussies enroll in martial arts schools! Real men do it in the wilderness!¡±

    The hunter with a red maple leaf on his chest scorned. At first nce, he looked like a strong man.

    At that moment, the man saw the martial arts school¡¯s owner walking. The owner looked very young.

    It seemed like he wasn¡¯t an expert in martial arts. Usually, the master is the strongest person in that school, and the owner employed him to boost their poprity.

    Maybe he was some rich man¡¯s son or something and thought, ¡®I should show up today,¡¯ or something like that.

    Or so the mercenary thought.

    Right now, the owner stood in front of a nk wooden que and pointed out his arms.

    A translucent Qi energy spurted out from his fingers like a light stream andnded on the nk que.

    The man imagined the que being shattered by the Qi, but it didn¡¯t happen. Instead, the Qi energy gently swooshed out to the que.

    The young man stood in front of the entrance, surrounded by guards in ck clothing.

    The mercenary observed with an indifferent look while the rest of the spectators had their eyes fixed on the wooden que.

    The young man¡¯s fingers moved. The Qi light streak swooshed faster. In a matter of seconds, words were inscribed on the wooden que.

    The surrounding survivors opened their mouths wide in surprise.

    The mercenary¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. For all he knew, he had underestimated the young man.

    Even if he was the son of a rich man, he was undoubtedly a master of this art.

    This Qi control alone was breathtaking, even for him. He had never seen someone who had the ability to control this power to this extent.

    Carving an inscription on a wooden que without destroying it was not something everyone could do. Even the head of the Red Maple Leaf couldn¡¯t do that.

    ¡°Incredible control doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s strong. In terms of rawbat power, our leader is still stronger.¡± The mercenary was shocked but not convinced.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After engraving the name of the martial arts school, Tang Yu felt a mysterious and profound feeling. His perception of the surrounding was enhanced. His Qi control also leveled up.

    [Ding! Territory fit increased by 1%.]

    Tang Yu snapped back to reality. He had almost reached the requirement for a Level 5 Territory upgrade.

    When he opened his eyes, the word written on the que came into his view.

    Extreme!

    He opened his mouth, source power seeping into his voice and spreading out. It¡¯s not loud, but everyone can hear it clearly.

    ¡°The art of martial arts is endless. We learn martial arts to be stronger, to test ourselves, to reach our limits, and even¡­ to break through them!¡±

    ¡°Hence the name¡­ Extreme Martial Arts Center!¡±

    ¡°The school is open now. All the facilities inside the school are free to use for three days. Those who were interested cane in and try it out.¡± Tang Yu spoke and turned to leave.

    Leaving the survivors¡¯ jaw dropped in awe.

    No one knows how to control the Qi and integrate source power into the voice.

    Tang Yu¡¯s mental energy was quite exhausted. His source power was also depleted.

    He just wanted some quiet now.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    The opening ceremony gradually came to an end. The survivors almost couldn¡¯t hold back. If it weren¡¯t for the guards in ckbat suits, the situation would be chaotic.

    The survivors rushed forward to receive free fruits. They had no interest in

    For the first time in their life, they saw such a magical scene.

    The hunter¡¯s side of the observer had higher integrity than the ordinary survivors. Of course, they won¡¯t fight over small stuff like free fruits.

    Before, they weren¡¯t that interested in the martial art school. They juste here to watch. But now that the owner had said it¡­

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re here let¡¯s try it out. We don¡¯t have anything to do anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I suddenly got interested in this school! Since it¡¯s free for three days, let¡¯s make use of it! I want to see the difference between this school and the other!¡±

 Chapter 229

    <h4>Chapter 229</h4>

    A group of mercenaries hailed into the martial arts school.

    The Extreme Martial Arts School, which had merged ten Level 2 training camps, was veryrge.

    The first two floors were connected with a height of over eight meters tall. And on the left and right side, there was audience seating at the second level.

    The most eye-catching thing was the square que on the entrance, written with the word ¡®Extreme.¡¯

    The boss of this school is truly a master!

    ¡°Our Extreme Martial Arts School¡¯s tournament ring has a size of 50 square meters, made of special materials. Any student can fight to their heart¡¯s content on the tournament ring. Without exaggerating, I believe not many hunters could scratch it.¡± Shay spoke, signaling at a martial arts guard in the distance.

    The guard carried a portable rocketuncher over his shoulder, jumped high, and pulled the trigger.

    The rocket whistled with a me trail and sted into the pure white tournament ring.

    A fiery mushroom cloud exploded, and when the smoke dispersed, aside from a few ckish ashes, the white stone surface stilly t.

    Soon, after a janitor cleaned it, there was not a single speck of dust on the tournament ring.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s nothing. Just showing you a little piece of our strength.¡± Shay led the hunters who had entered towards the tournament right.

    ¡°I believe what you¡¯re concerned about is whether our Martial Art School could provide you with a suitable training environment that could improve you or not.¡±

    ¡°And, of course, it is possible!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Shay was introduced in the front.

    The hunters on his back looked around, stopping briefly whenever Shay introduced a training facility.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if these facilities are beneficial, as he said. Like this double arm trainer. Can it really improve my arm¡¯s strength in just three days?¡± The man spoke with suspicions.

    That was not surprising at all, because every businessman in history had always been exaggerating about their products. Other martial arts schools like the Big Four are true about it. But some smaller ones sometimes boasted their capability.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s useful or not. But unfortunately, advanced hunters like us can¡¯t gain much from it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a few weeks ago, the Academy of Sciences proved that hunters had extraordinary potential. Relying on our own training is part of that potential, the method to shape our body. They said when our potential is fully shaped, our strength will be different in terms ofbat power with ordinary hunters on the same Awakening Stage. But they can¡¯t give an exact answer on how big the difference is going to be.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, even the training facilities from big martial arts schools could only meet the need of the first two-stage of awakening. Hunter like us who had broken through the Fourth of Fifth Stage, could only do a few hundreds daily push-up sets to barely have the effect.¡±

    The word ¡®Fourth¡¯ and ¡®Fifth¡¯ weren¡¯t something ordinary.

    They immediately gained jealous gazes from the hunters around them.

    While enjoying the hunters¡¯ gaze with great pleasure, they sighed.

    They weren¡¯t lying.

    If there were more effective training methods, they would be d to try it out¡­

    ¡°Unfortunately for us, the best we can gain from a martial arts school is learning directly from the master, which is better than nothing.¡±

    Someone besides the hunter suddenly mentioned, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the recent incident with the Zhentian that made most of the schools cancel their field training? But I heard the One Punch Martial Arts School, thergest of the Big Four, has introduced a newbat training mode.¡±

    ¡°What mode?¡±

    The hunters around him slowed down their walk and listened.

    ¡°It¡¯s still revolving around a battle with demonic beasts, but it¡¯s different from the previous one. Now, instead of venturing into the wilderness, the martial art school captures demonic beasts alive and keeps them in captivity in a special cage so the students can train theirbat skills. This way, the students can be a battle-hardened hunter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s real? Wow¡­¡± The hunter who spoke scoffed. ¡°And their business bloomed again thanks to this.¡±

    The Red Maple Leaf mercenary nodded his head, expressed his agreement.

    Taking a look at the brand new equipment around him, ¡°The Extreme Martial Arts School¡¯s equipment looks good. But I estimated, even if their capability surpassed several other major martial arts schools, they could only meet the needs of a Triple Awakening Stage hunter at most.¡±

    ¡°With the current rate of constant findings of new materials and the Academy of Sciences¡¯ progress, I believe in just a few weeks. There will be equipment that could satisfy the Fourth and Fifth Awakening Stage hunters. But until that timees, we can¡¯t do much.¡±

    Shay still said a lot of things, but right now, many hunters had wandered off in every direction.

    This is bad.

    If he failed a task given by his Lord, his sry would be cut in half!

    He incorporated the source power into his voice, drawing the attention of hunters around him.

    ¡°Well, that being said. Why don¡¯t youe here and try out some of these facilities? And you¡¯ll find out if everything I said is an exaggeration or not.¡±

    Shay walked to a 2 meters tall facility and stretched out his hand, ¡°This is thetest model of our school¡¯s fist strength testing device. Without exaggerating, I bet anyone can test it out! The stronger, the better.¡± He said, paused, and raised his voice louder. ¡°If anyone could knock out the fist strength testing device, our school will give a reward of 10.000 spirit stones.¡±

    10.000 spirit stones!

    The hunters¡¯ eyes were filled with lust.

    Maybe somerge mercenary corps can make that much amount, but that¡¯s an entire corps. Alone, not even a top-ranked mercenary corps leader can make money that much.

    As expected from a martial arts school whose purpose was to make money.

    They¡¯re damn rich!

    The Extreme Martial Arts School had offered a sky-high reward. There¡¯s no doubt they had confidence in their device.

    But, which hunter had no confidence in their own power?

    Most of them were experts at the peak of the Fifth Awakening Stage.

    There¡¯s no harm in trying it. It¡¯s free, after all.

    What if the device is actually fragile and someone else managed to break it? How heartbreaking it would be to see 10.000 spirit stones slipped out of your hands!

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ¡°Me, choose me!¡±

    ¡°Me first, obviously. Whether I entered the school or not, obviously I was first-¡°

 Chapter 230

    <h4>Chapter 230</h4>

    With such a huge prize.

    Aside from a few weak hunters who were conscious that they could not break the fist strength device and stay silent. While the other hunters were eager and shouting.

    The hunters who followed Shay to visit the school weren¡¯t many. But there are at least one hundred people.

    At this moment, there were at least dozens of hunterspeting for the test. And it¡¯s hard to identify them. No matter whose name Shay had called, the others wouldn¡¯t be convinced.

    In the end, a lottery was held to determine the order of the attempts.

    The first hunter stood in front of the device. He tugged a button on his shirt, stared at the punch target, and took a deep breath.

    The observing hunters were all nervous.

    ¡°A Triple Awakening hunter shouldn¡¯t be able to break the device, right?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s made of extraordinary materials, it won¡¯t be easily broken by just Triple Awakening Hunter.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope the device can withstand it. After all, the Extreme Martial Arts School staff seemed confident.¡±

    As soon as the young man entered the arena, his awakened aura exploded, rushing his adrenaline. He bent his body slightly, stanced his right foot. Twisting his waist and punched.

    BOOM!

    The sound was not loud, as if the force of the punch had been mostly absorbed. The punching target only trembled.

    DING!

    Soon the score appeared above.

    2596 points.

    The hunters had no knowledge about the device¡¯s scoring mechanism. But they knew a Triple Awakening Hunter¡¯s strength. They could clearly feel the power of the fist just now.

    Without any scratch, the device was unharmed.

    At this moment, they were torn between the hope that the hunters before their turn would fail one by one and hoping that the device would be less durable so they would have a chance to win the prize money.

    The young hunter walked away with frustration.

    The next few in the line were all at the same Triple Awakening Strength. Perhaps after seeing the first tester¡¯s performance, they didn¡¯t have much confidence left and weren¡¯t as much disappointed as the first man.

    Their scores weren¡¯t much different. Scoring around 2.300 to 2.900.

    The hunters who had tested first were all at the same stages, but their aura was slightly different in terms of strength.

    Some people noticed that those with slightly stronger aura had a higher score. This was indeed normal, but they were surprised by the device¡¯s uracy.

    Some people tried to throw a few punches in a row. Except for a few low scores, their score didn¡¯t change much between punches.

    It can be said that the chance of any error or bug was minimal to none.

    Like most hunters, they don¡¯t bother to do an ordinary exercise because their progress is limited, and they can¡¯t see their own progress.

    However, with this kind of device that could urately measure the fist strength, they can acknowledge their own progress at any time.

    Even if the scores only increased a little bit every day, they will know that their hard work is not without reward.

    Their motivation is stronger this way.

    The hunters who initially were attracted by the reward were now getting more interested in the school¡¯s device.

    But of course, there are still a few hunters who were confident with their strength and were determined to win the reward of 10.000 spirit stones.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    As Shay finished his word, a hunter with a red maple leaf painted on the chest area of hisbat uniform stepped forward.

    When the other hunter noticed his aura, they were startled. Especially when they saw the red maple leaf insignia on his chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s the three-star captain from the Red Maple Mercenary Regiment!¡±

    ¡°Red Maple? Isn¡¯t that one of the shelter¡¯s top 3 regiments who had countless experts?¡±

    ¡°¡­And he¡¯s a three-star captain! Which means he¡¯s a top expert, just directly below the captain and vice-captain!¡±

    The mercenary¡¯s aura was at the peak of the Fifth Awakening Stage.

    There were a few other people who were at the same level as him, but they didn¡¯t dare to cause a scene. Some even looked pissed off.

    The Red Maple was the best one in the shelter. What chance do the other hunters waiting in the line have?

    The Red Maple captain walked towards the device. Slowly and surely.

    Suddenly, the mercenary¡¯s muscles violently bulged. His already bulky body grew rapidly, his hair and beard changed color from ck to brown. His face was covered with a dense mane.

    Like a humanoid beast!

    ¡°I¡­ recognize him! It¡¯s him! Feng Yu, the Wild Lion! They said he once tore a car apart with his bare hands. He¡¯s probably one of the few people in the Red Maple Mercenaries to break through the bottleneck. It¡¯s also said that he had once defeated 3 hunters with the same strength as him at the same time, alone!¡± A sharp-eyed mercenary quickly shouted as soon as he saw the man¡¯s unique transformation ability.

    Although the number of experts in the shelters was too many, they recognized the top mercenaries as they had a distinguished special ability.

    There¡¯s no doubt that the Red Maple¡¯s three-star captain was among them.

    Feng Yu, the Wild Lion¡¯s face remained unchanged. His eyes narrowed, his bulky muscles twitched.

    Power.

    In by inch, he draws power from his body to his fist. With a surging power, the huge fist punched the target.

    The air burst.

    BOOM!

    The fist hit the target.

    This time, the noise was significantly louder. The target wobbled and trembled by the impact.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! It¡¯s unbroken!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the score?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s insane! But that fist strength testing device is even scarier!¡±

    The shaking finally stopped. And a number popped out with a loud ding sound.

    9976!

    This number far exceeded the previous ones.

    If the punch wasn¡¯t targeted to the fist target but to a hunter, it seems no hunter present in the hall would have the power to endure it. Even those who were also Fifth Awakening Stage hunters!

    The Transformation type was too strong. Especially the kind that strengthens the hunter¡¯s physique.

    Just from the sound, his score clearly far surpassed hispetitors. But even so, his punch couldn¡¯t break the device.

    Someone suddenly said. ¡°He¡¯s the strongest one among us. I think the school had already predicted the power of a Fifth Awakening Stage hunter is within the device¡¯s tolerance range. No matter what, we can¡¯t break this invincible device.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t. An ordinary Fifth Awakening Stage hunter will never be able to break this device. But after his transformation, the Wild Lion¡¯s physical strength surpassed an ordinary Fifth Stage hunter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. But he might try again.¡±

 Chapter 231

    <h4>Chapter 231</h4>

    The others had lost their confidence.

    Even a fierce punch delivered by Feng Yu, the Wild Lion couldn¡¯t break the fist testing device.

    What about them? It¡¯s even more impossible.

    Even the other Fifth Awakening Stage hunters knew their own capability. One of them also had a special ability, although it¡¯s not a transformation ability.

    Although they all thought theirbat power wasn¡¯t much lower than the Wild Lion, in terms of raw physical power, they were inferior.

    Since they didn¡¯t have a chance to win the prize money, they rxed. No longer wary of thepetition.

    Instead, they somehow hoped the Wild Lion would beat it. Or at least exceed the score limit.

    That¡¯s the only thing they hoped.

    They focused their attention on the device. The Mad Lion¡¯s score showed on the disy screen. It¡¯s close to 10.000 points, but still losing a few more points.

    Even if they never underestimated the Extreme Martial Arts School¡¯s capability, facing a device that could withstand a Fifth Awakening Stage hunter¡¯s power, everyone wanted to destroy it!

    And also imed the prize money.

    The staff was sure they couldn¡¯t break the device.

    Are the mercenaries the ones being underestimated?

    But now, Feng Yu the Wild Lion had a chance to save their reputation.

    Except for a few people who were still jealous of the 10.000 spirit stones, everyone else cheered for him.

    The other mercenaries, who were also Red Maple members, shouted loudly, causing some hunters to back away. With so many people looking at him, Feng Yu took a deep breath and burst his power again.

    BOOM!

    9956!

    BOOM!

    9978!

    BOOM!

    9995!

    BOOM!

    9946!

    Feng Yu¡¯s burst was undoubtedly strong. His punch bombardment several times in a row all hit a very high score.

    But that¡¯s all.

    The highest score was in 9995.

    The other hunters were excited, but at the same time, they felt lost. Especially when they see the fourth score when the first power score falls lower, they all understood the reason.

    Although the Wild Lion¡¯s not yet exhausted, his physical stamina gradually declined, as evidenced by hisst score. If he continued this way, his score would only get lower and lower.

    Such a shame.

    They were disappointed, but at the same time also felt sorry for him.

    For the 10.000 spirit stones.

    Feng Yu was deeply disappointed.

    Shay smiled as he stepped forward and patted the device. ¡°By the first-hand experience, you should know that our Extreme Martial Arts School is capable of providing a good training environment.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Scratching the back of his head, looking embarrassed as if he just remembered something.

    ¡°The limit from our fist strength test device exceeds 10.000 points. With this much endurance, I was confident to offer 10.000 spirit stones. In case someone manages to break it, the owner of the school will seize my sry for a few months to vent his anger. I can only despair.¡±

    Shay was slowly walking towards the front part of the device, standing in front of the round fist target.

    ¡°As for the limit¡­ I honestly don¡¯t know. After all, I can¡¯t break it either.¡± Shay shrugged his shoulder and then swung his fist at the target.

    The other hunters were a bit startled.

    What was that?

    A random punch?

    Shay¡¯s right fist waved in the air and struck the center of the target with a mighty force.

    It was like a pestle hitting a huge bronze bell at high speed.

    A deafening explosion was heard.

    Sending a wave rippled in the air.

    The ground seemed to tremble along with it.

    The punching target could withstand the Wild Lion¡¯s full force. But now, it was shaking violently and trembling as if it would about to burst at any moment.

    Before, they thought the tremble when the Wild Lion punched almost reached the machine¡¯s limit. But now¡­

    It¡¯s definitely more than that!

    Thoughts by thoughts showed up in their minds.

    The hunters held back their breaths in surprise, staring at the disy screen with wide eyes.

    The disy screen was trembling along with the device, causing the hunters to be worried that the screen might crack.

    But that didn¡¯t happen.

    The equipment at the Extreme Martial Arts School is really of high quality.

    The trembling, whichsted for more than a minute, finally stopped.

    The disy lights up, showing the score.

    23589!

    Even if they had guesses, the hunters who watched the scene from up close held their breaths. Including the Wild Lion.

    The punching power¡­

    Was terrifying!

    Everyone looked at Shay with different thoughts.

    Before, they didn¡¯t feel a powerful aura from him. They thought he was just a person in charge of odd jobs in the school. Like being a host, introducing their equipment, and so on, which can be done by a normal person.

    A powerful person would probably only do some greetings and stuff.

    Judging from the venue, the opening ceremony, and the incredible equipment, the Extreme Martial Arts School¡¯s power is beyond imagination.

    However, they could only sense a faint aura on Shay. They said only a super expert who has perfect control over his power could do this. It¡¯s a great feat of deception.

    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t do something silly that would annoy him.

    Someone rushed forward and said with excitement. ¡°You must be the master of this school. I want to sign up as a student. What should I do, master?¡±

    Seeing the scene, the other hunters were annoyed. A good opportunity was snatched away from them.

    The school had just opened, they haven¡¯t had any students yet. So if they make a move this time and leave a good impression on the schoolmaster, they might be one of the master¡¯s core apprentices.

    People said the other Four Big martial arts schools, including Zhentian, the core apprentices had all ess to the master¡¯s skills.

    Most of them weren¡¯t interested in the ordinary teaching the school offered. But who doesn¡¯t want to know the school¡¯s core knowledge?

    They just didn¡¯t have the opportunity to be an apprentice at the said schools.

    A few hunters moved their legs and were about to step forward when they saw the ¡®super master¡¯ looked confused, pointing at himself, ¡°Me? A master? No, I¡¯m just a gunslinger. I can¡¯t teach you anything.¡±

    ¡°A gunslinger?¡± The first hunter got more and more excited.

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect! I¡¯ve been using ance since the doomsday. And I would very much like to learn under your guidance.¡±

    Shay was flustered. He scratched the back of his head and coughed, ¡°I¡¯m not talking aboutnce. Well, you¡¯re not entirely wrong either. Firearms, yes, I¡¯m a long-ranged fighter. What can I teach you about melee weapons?¡± He said, grabbing a rifle that a hunter was carrying on his back.

    His fingers moved fast. In a moment, the rifle was disassembled into parts. Before anyone could see it, the pile of parts was quickly assembled back together.

    Such a skillful movement, everyone could see the truth. He could do it fast not because of his fast hand speed, but because he had a deep knowledge of the weapon!

    The other hunters were a bit confused.

    Aren¡¯t only weaker hunters need firearms? He¡¯s so strong, so why did he need firearms?

    But none of them dared to ask.

    Suddenly, someone else thought.

    A gunner, with a random punch could score over 20.000 points?

    Yet¡­ he¡¯s not the master. So¡­ who is the master of this school?

    Could it be the young man at the opening ceremony?

 Chapter 232

    <h4>Chapter 232</h4>

    Shay fell into contemtion. Pondering for 5 seconds, he pped his head.

    ¡°Oh, yea! I can teach marksmanship! Whether it¡¯s arcing bullets, floating bullets, or gunfights. As long as you can afford it, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t teach! I¡¯ll discuss it first with the owner of this school. When the timees, there will be promotion and sry. This way, you can reach the peak of the hunter ranks easily!¡±

    Shay nodded, feeling that his idea was feasible.

    Sniper is also one of the five jobs avable. Why does the school only teach meleebat skills? It doesn¡¯t make sense!

    His gaze burned as he looked around at the hunters.

    As if he was thinking of something. He coughed dryly. His face turned serious. He put his hand behind his back, and his friendly demeanor dissipated into nothing.

    ¡°So what about it? Are you guys interested in signing up for my firearms refresher course?¡±

    The hunters looked at each other. They thought this man with¡­ Ahem, entricities were getting more and more entric.

    It seemed that he¡¯s addicted to firearms.

    There were a lot of people who mainly rely on firearms to kill demonic beasts. But they had to admit, as they got stronger, firearms were bing less and less useful. Even when using special bullets, it¡¯s difficult to prate the skin and scale armor of a high ranked demonic beast.

    But this entric expert in front of them seemed to have a particr fondness for firearms? That¡¯s entirely possible.

    But when the man gazed at them, it felt strange.

    His fiery gaze made them shiver.

    After a while, the hunters present politely declined Shay¡¯s invitation to his firearms refresher course.

    Shay looked a bit disappointed.

    He was constantly chanting. ¡®No more money, no extra money.¡¯

    But he¡¯s a strong person who can handle mental blows. He quickly recovered and said, ¡°We have three masters who permanently resident here at our school. These three masters are excellent in using three kinds of weapons, greatsword, sword, andnces, to meet the mainstream market, ahem¡­ I mean, they will regrly hold sses to teach weapon skills, as well as training methods.¡±

    ¡°As for the strength, well, they¡¯re certainly weaker than me. After all, an explosion in art, firearms is the king. How about it? Isn¡¯t anyone here wanting to enroll in my firearms course?¡± Shay couldn¡¯t help but ask again after a brief pause.

    ¡°Our school asionally will have special instructors to teach the use of your special abilities. Including how to train, use, and even develop your ability. Of course, such an advanced course will be charged for the extra cost.¡±

    ¡°As for the owner of the school¡­ maybe¡­ maybe he¡¯lle to teach the students. I think?¡±

    The martial art school¡¯s equipment, Shay¡¯s strength. Seeing the two factors, the hunters who came here only to visit be interested.

    Some people asked about the most crucial part, enrolment fees. ¡°I wonder how much it would cost a student to enroll in the school for a month? And how much for a senior member? How will the sses be calcted, and are there any special events?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have senior member options avable. The cost to enroll as an ordinary member is very cheap, only 30 spirit stones a month.¡±

    ¡°But well.¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Because our school¡¯s advanced training equipment is still scarce, it would require time billing to operate an advanced equipment. Ordinary membership cards can only use ordinary equipment for free. Oh right, if there¡¯s a queue in the advanced training equipment, then members would have higher priority.¡±

    Some people couldn¡¯t help but say their thoughts. ¡°The equipment from this school is very good, but time billing is too much¡­¡±

    After all, time billing can¡¯t possibly be cheap. They might get distracted while training, too, because they paid too much attention to the timer.

    Shay nodded and smiled. ¡°How much equipment do you think we have here?¡±

    How much?

    They were on the first floor of the building.

    In addition to the fight arena in the center of the ground floor, there were all kinds of training equipment on the left and right sides, and what they just saw was only a small part of the school.

    Just one floor.

    The martial art school is divided into several areas. They said there was also various training equipment in these areas.

    So basically, the number was true quite a lot.

    No otherrge martial arts school canpete with the Extreme Martial Arts School, both size and the number of training equipment.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ these are all ¡®ordinary¡¯ equipment?¡± The first person who spoke pressed the word ¡®ordinary.¡¯

    A fist power testing device that could withstand the power above a Fifth Awakening Stage hunter¡¯s full burst.

    A high-speed runway device that could withstand high-pressure trampling.

    Even the Wild Lion Feng Yu can¡¯t even pull half of the chest expander.

    If these were all ordinary equipment, then what about the training equipment from other schools? Are they junks?

    Yet, this is the truth.

    ¡°We¡¯ve seen the first two floors. The equipment here belongs to ordinary training areas. Members can use them for free. On the higher floor is the advanced training area. Generally, you¡¯re not allowed to go up there. However, today you¡¯re lucky because the owner said you could use all the equipment here for free for three days. Of course, advanced training equipment is also included.¡±

    Led by Shay, the hunterse to the advanced training area with high expectations.

    One by one, they passed through training equipment.

    Shay pointed to a spherical-shaped room. ¡°This is the gravity chamber. Yes, it¡¯s exactly what you think. You can adjust the gravity to achieve high-intensity training effects. Even, this chamber can also release mental pressure, bringing out a sense of oppression which is helpful for breakthroughs.¡±

    ¡°And this is the strain space. It¡¯s equipped with illusions to simte various types of attacks. You can choose to dodge or to take a weapon to block it. Through this high-intensity training, you can perfect your power control. Your ability to adapt in the face of danger will be boosted highly.¡±

    Rapid runway.

    Fantasy Shooting range.

    House of fear.

    They were new types of training equipment that the hunters had never heard of. Let alone seeing with their own eyes.

    This time, even if there was no reward offered, they were curious enough to try it.

    At first, they were both shocked and delighted by the advanced training equipment.

    They were shocked by the Extreme Martial Arts School¡¯s advanced technology. Even the Luoxia Shelter¡¯s official Academy of Sciences¡¯ couldn¡¯t produce such equipment.

    And they rejoiced.

    With the help of this kind of equipment, they can achieve various benefits through exercise alone.

    In the doomsday, who doesn¡¯t want to get stronger?

    Feng Yu, the Wild Lion, stared at the equipment with a fiery gaze. He had been stuck at the bottleneck for a long time. His gaze was even hotter than Shay¡¯s gaze earlier.

    They all tried the equipment.

    Even if their body was exhausted, their spirits were on fire.

 Chapter 233 Chief Jin with a big brain

    <h4>Chapter 233 Chief Jin with a big brain</h4>

    From the Extreme Martial Arts School¡¯s opening ceremony early in the morning until the sunset on the west sky.

    Thest ray of the setting sun reflected half the sky, the mercenaries who were out killing demonic beasts all day long returned to the shelter with tired bodies.

    At this time, the hunters who visited the Extreme Martial Art School were¡­ still trying out various new equipment.

    Like a child having a new beloved toy, even some of them almost forgot to have lunch.

    Tang Yu had been secretly observing them. This scene was a bit unbearable to watch. He had performed such a grand opening and made the school equipment free for three days to attract customers. But¡­ those whoe weren¡¯t that many?

    The school had not epted any students applying for a membership yet. Nor anyone else had inquired about the future sses in the school.

    Tang Yu believed that it¡¯s not because these hunters had no interest. He used his Lord¡¯s Authority to see clearly. The hunters were all having fun. They were all addicted to the training equipment.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing as peeking at thedies with great bodies.

    Ahem¡­

    Shay and the three Carmen brothers will be in charge of the martial arts school, hurriedly instructing the staff and the guards to arrange things down.

    The number of hunters who may havee to visit, how many will choose to apply for membership cards, and how many will have the will to pay to use their advanced training equipment in the future.

    Just like a web novel, how many readers would join the subscription?

    It¡¯s very important for a martial arts school.

    Since the first three days are free, the membership card can be extended to three dayster next month.

    Hearing the news, the Wild Lion Feng Yu and the hunters who just got out of the gravity room hurriedly rushed to the first floor and applied for a membership card. Ignoring their physical and mental fatigue.

    In just less than a day, they felt significant progress from using the gravity chamber and strain space.

    Feng Yu was clearly stuck at the Fifth Awakening Stage for a while now. Even if he absorbed and refined his spirit power, he couldn¡¯t raise it any further.

    But now, he had improved significantlypared to earlier this morning. If he recovered his strength and tried the fist strength device again, he believed he could score more than 10.000 points.

    Even if the membership price was 100 spirit stones instead of 30, he would apply as a member without hesitation.

    ¡°Well, we have to inform the others in the regiment as soon as possible while the school is new. They can use the training equipment here to improve their strength. With this, our regiment¡¯s strength will improve greatly.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I came here today. Otherwise, we might have missed this important information. Once the school gained poprity, it would be harder to train here, I¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    Feng Yu handed over 90 units of spirit stones to the staff. The staff used some kind of hand-held scanner to measure the value of the spirit stones.

    He wasn¡¯t surprised.

    Compared to grand equipment such as the gravity chamber, this scanner is a piece of cake.

    The hunters beside him also looked calm. Even if he didn¡¯t bring that many spirit stones, he could always recharge. Or he can sell something.

    The school had just opened. They had no core members yet.

    Feng Yu thought back to the scene he saw this morning. There were around 200 or 300 hunters attending the ceremony. The number was small, thepetitiveness was weak, and the school still needed to gain a reputation. They also needed a star student.

    Right now, it would be easy to gain the school¡¯s attention since there was not muchpetition going on between the members. But of course, he had to prove his worth first.

    Afterpleting the registration card, he didn¡¯t leave. He wanted to take a look around for hispetitors.

    Then¡­

    A minute passed.

    Two minutes..

    Ten minutes¡­

    The number of peopleing to the registration area to apply for a membership car didn¡¯t decrease. In fact, there were more and more peopleing, eventually forming a short queue.

    ¡°Their goal is to provide a wide arrange of service and product to the market. Although they might be one of the biggest schools in the shelter, it would take time to gain a reputation. So¡­ where did these peoplee from?¡±

    The other Red Maple mercenaries couldn¡¯t figure it out either.

    They were so engrossed in training that they hadn¡¯t even had the time to inform the other mercenaries from their regiment. Probably that¡¯s the same case with the other hunters from the other regiments who visited the school.

    Little did they know that a group of students from Zhentian who had witnessed the scene of the two maidens kicking the asses of a powerful demonic beast had followed the newly opened school.

    The news wasn¡¯t really a secret and had long been spread among the other students.

    Some of the hunters also heard it. Some scoffed, somee half-heartedly to the school. While some finally inquired why a school would open this time while the martial arts school industry was dying.

    Since a while ago, the Extreme Martial Arts School was no longer obscure.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Luoxia Shelter, Central District.

    Public Security Bureau, Chief¡¯s Office.

    Chief Jin, a man with beer-belly, was leaning back in his chair, frowning at the information in his hand.

    ¡°Tang Yu, male, Xiahu District. After finishing his study at Lincheng University, he stayed in the Lincheng territory before the doomsday. Until some time ago, he crossed the provincial border with a team of powerful allies and arrived at the Luoxia Shelter.¡±

    ¡°Among the team, there is a hunter with ice element ability. Extremely strong, capable of freezing an entire underground cave. Something even the top-ranked hunter among the Ancestral Dragon can¡¯t do. There¡¯s some spection that the hunter received help from some kind of ice treasures. But the hunter¡¯s strength is unarguably could reach the shelter¡¯s top rank hunter.¡±

    ¡°ording to the observation. Tang Yu is the core figure, the captain of the team. The other members respected him well. Thus presumably, Tang Yu¡¯s strength is even higher, someone who needs to be observed closely.¡±

    Looking at the information his subordinate reported, Chief Jin had a headache.

    As the Chief of the Security Bureau, although his job doesn¡¯t look very grand in the doomsday, they were responsible for the order and security within the Luoxia Shelter.

    Power.

    The Chief was considered as one of the shelter¡¯s top brass.

    He had countless experts under him, but the task is very heavy. They had to take care of the strong ones among the shelter. If an ident urs, it could harm the civilian¡¯s safety.

    And among them, the people in the Extreme Martial Arts School are particrly powerful.

    ¡°But after clearing the anthill, those people, including the ice ability use haven¡¯t reappeared. They can¡¯t be staying at home all the time, right?¡± Chief Jin scratched his non-existent hair.

    They can¡¯t even find the people they need to observe. So what should they do? With their strength, if they wanted to stay hidden underground, then no one would even find them.

    He continued scratching his head that it was almost gone bald!

    BOOM!

    A member of the security team hurried in. ¡°Chief, something had happened! There¡¯s a major murder case in the second block. Thirteen were found dead, and¡­ it seems a little weird.¡±

 Chapter 234

    <h4>Chapter 234</h4>

    Chief Jin rubbed his temples and looked at the visitor.

    This person¡¯s his right-hand man. A strong ability user. He was newly recruited after the doomsday and quickly climbed through the ranks.

    He¡¯s too unpredictable¡­

    Thepany¡¯s business seemed peaceful enough. There were no problems yet.

    ¡®Those people from the Extreme Martial Arts School¡­ forget it, they seem to be peaceful. Let¡¯s put that aside first.¡¯

    Chief Jin pondered and took the information handed by his subordinate.

    The information was in a file bag. He casually took out the papers inside, sighing, ¡°Xiao Xu, please remember things steadily. You¡¯re so unpredictable. I can¡¯t help but feel anxious, giving you a task. This time, 13 people were dead.¡±

    ¡°Before the doomsday, 13 dead people will be a major case. But even now, we can¡¯t rest easy knowing survivors get killed everyday. We can only look for the solution with calm minds. Do you understand?¡± Chief Jin was going to continue, but he stopped.

    His gaze fell on photos taken from the file. His face frowning.

    There were men and women among the victim¡¯s photos, both old and young. But the onlymon thing among the victims was their facial expression. It¡¯s extremely distorted as if they had experienced great pain at the moment of their death.

    Yet, none of them were injured.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the distorted face and the fact that they weren¡¯t breathing, one would actually think they were asleep.

    ¡°No injuries at all? The investigator¡­ Do they find something else? Such as toxic gas residue or something like that?¡±

    The young man in front of him shook his head.

    Chief Jin rubbed his temples again.

    Most of the investigators were pre-doomsday professionals. Since there was no other information, he wasn¡¯t sure what to ask.

    No wonder he said the case is a bit weird.

    Chief Jin continued to read on the information. Tapping his fingers on the desk until he suddenly stopped. He jerked his head up from the papers. ¡°There was a Fifth Awakening Stage hunter among the victims? This¡­ this is serious!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say earlier?¡±

    The man lowered his head with a twisted expression.

    ¡®Because you said you want to be discreet!¡¯

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    At the crime scene.

    It was an upscale residential neighborhood in the Luoxia Shelter. Most of the residents were hunters, as well as their rtives or closed ones.

    The securitypany was hired to ensure the safety of the neighborhood while the hunters were away. To prevent revenge murder and other idents.

    The captain of the security team was a Fifth Awakening Hunter. Most of the members were at the Third Stage, fully equipped with weapons and items.

    Although there¡¯s a lot of survivors going missing and dying every day in the shelter, most of them lived in relief districts, or ordinary residential areas.

    But that¡¯s not the case with the upscale neighborhood. They were able to hire securitypanies to secure the neighborhood so idents were scarce.

    Most hunters willingly spend their money to be able to live here.

    This was the first death in the upscale residential area. 13 of them.

    The First Captain of the Security Bureau stared at the dead ones in front of him for a long time and frowned.

    ¡°Did you find out the rtionship between these people?¡±

    The person next to him shook his head. ¡°Their identity has been verified. Among the 13, 3 were a family of 3, 5 were members of a mercenary regiment, and the other 2 were a couple. The rest of them were alone.¡±

    ¡°There was no contact between the victims on a regr basis. Except for the same living area.¡±

    ¡°Six of them lived in Building 17, and the rest in 18.¡± The man finished his report. Carefully observing the scene as if there were a scary ghost in the area.

    ¡°Captain, how do you think these people died? Especially the Fifth Stage hunter? It doesn¡¯t look like he had put up much resistance. There¡¯s no such thing as a ghost, right?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Stop saying nonsense. We¡¯ve defeated a demonic beast wave. How scary a ghost would be?¡±

    ¡°But looking at the situation, it doesn¡¯t look like a murder for revenge, right? Is there any psychopath hunter? In this case, that person must be stronger than a Fifth Awakening Stage. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly kill the victims.¡±

    ¡°If that person is only targeting strong people, it could be. But it¡¯s not the case this time. There were a few ordinary civilians among the victims.¡± He shook his head, and the more he deduced, the more he couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    The officer was pacing back and forth in the room. ¡°We can¡¯t figure something out by doing the same thing before the doomsday. Time¡¯s changed, let go of your imagination. Theoretically speaking, anything can happen.¡±

    ¡°First, ording to the estimated time of death, the murderer should be only one person. His or her strength is at least at the Sixth Awakening Stage or up, and probably had some kind of ability. The strange kind, good at sneak attack. Maybe some kind of spiritual ability.¡±

    ¡°The motive of the murder is unknown for now. It could be a mental condition, but it could be on purpose. It¡¯s entirely possible. Maybe it was a way to enhance his own abilities.¡±

    ¡°Ability? Can killing people enhance one¡¯s ability?¡±

    ¡°This is just my spection. But indeed, it¡¯s entirely possible.¡± The First Captain said.

    ¡°Among the Ancestral Dragon Elite Hunters Warfare Regiment, there¡¯s a certain hunter who had a metal ability who could enhance his ability by absorbing special metal. Such as making the metal growing out of his body harder, or something like that.¡±

    ¡°In short, we can¡¯t take this case lightly. If it¡¯s really because the killer wanted to enhance their strength by killing people, the killer would definitelymit the same crime. We must solve this case as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Just a few hundred meters away from the crime scene.

    Underground.

    The environment was horrible.

    In the basement, an array of scarlet rune was painted with blood.

    In front of the rune, several shadows stood. Their appearance was hidden in the darkness.

    Beside those who stood, there were several blurry faces¡­ no, they had no face.

    Theyer of skin on their faces was ripped off, leaving only bloody flesh as their faces.

    The shadows couldn¡¯t care much about the corpses, they were busy talking among themselves.

    ¡°Human soul¡¯s quality is marvelous, especially an awakened human¡¯s soul. A single soul is worth a few ordinary humans. It seems it won¡¯t be long until we can fill the rune array to open the ck door. Hehehehe¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    In the darkness, the rune array let out a faint scarlet red.

    Illuminating the shadows who wore an expressionless face, as well as their hollowed eyes that wavering blue me.

 Chapter 235

    <h4>Chapter 235</h4>

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to be careless. Although humans are weak, their technology can hinder our goal¡­¡±

    The hoarse voice echoed throughout the cold basement.

    The one who spoke was a man with a small build. He looked younger than the others around him.

    But they seemed to treat him as a leader. He also wore the same expressionless face; his neck was twisted more than a hundred degrees. He was looking somewhere while he talked.

    ¡°This time, we have attracted the Luoxia human¡¯s attention. Next time, don¡¯t do it all at once in a small area. The sacrifices will be transported to the ce that can be¡­¡±

    Someone interrupted with a high voice, ¡°Puny humans. So what if they found out? They¡¯re weak. I can destroy them with my hands!¡±

    ¡°Stupid! Before the elders arrive, we shouldn¡¯t do anything stupid. Although they¡¯re weak, we can¡¯t face an entire shelter alone. Don¡¯t forget that our mission is to protect and activate the altar!¡±

    ¡°But if it continues this way, our working speed to collect human souls will be hindered¡­.¡± The sharp voice gradually lowered, just a little.

    ¡°¡­.That Evil Eye n was lucky. They had opened a ck Door some time ago and destroyed a shelter. I¡¯m afraid they had already gained power. If we continue like this¡­¡±

    Click.

    There was a faint sound, and the basement door swung open.

    An expressionless burly man walked in, bringing two sacks, and threw them beside the rune altar.

    The short man walked towards the sack and gently stretched his fingers. Like a sharp de, his fingers smoothly cut open the sack, revealing an unconscious young woman inside.

    He choked the woman¡¯s neck and lifted her midair.

    The pale young woman quickly regained her senses from shock. She struggled to break free midair, kicking frantically. Her eyes were full of fear.

    Tear.

    The young woman¡¯s clothes turned into shreds, revealing her bruised pale skin. She struggled harder. But no matter what, she couldn¡¯t break free.

    Shred.

    There was another sound.

    But this time, it was softer.

    Blood streamed down the floor like a river as the young woman¡¯s skin was shredded open. Staining the ground with a scarlet river.

    A transparent light drifted from the corpse towards the rune array where the altar was located.

    ¡°Can you see? This carefully selected sacrifice is young and had a pure soul. The quality is superior. With this, we can fill the rune array in a few days. When the elders descend, and then with the help of the ck Door, we can easily do it.¡±

    The young man¡¯s dark blue me eyes burned brighter.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Territory, High-tech rune equipment factory area.

    After the three dozens of rune debugger¡¯s training earlier, the factory had also recruited more than 300 workers. Most of the workers don¡¯t know what kind of equipment they produce. Only those who had participated in the 3rd Test had some guesses.

    Every day, there were lots of freshly made rune equipment here, carried by the Logistics Department people and transported to the Tree Shade warehouse or Luoxia warehouse.

    Along with the rune debugger¡¯s work proficiency increase, the basic rune equipment¡¯s quality gradually approached the workshop¡¯s system made equipment. The production also increased.

    At least, the workshop workers no longer had to work day and night to produce enough quota for the sales.

    After work, Pan Tu refused his colleagues¡¯ invitation to have dinner together. He rode a second-hand bicycle he bought from the market and paddled along the road in the resort¡¯s direction.

    He was far from the factory after riding halfway through the road and not close yet to the resort.

    He tilted his head sideways. With the corner of his eyes, he carefully scanned the surroundings.

    A few momentster, he moved his bicycle to follow a dirt road along the highway. After a while, he got off the bicycle and hid it amidst the tall grass.

    He looked back, carefully scanning the surroundings again, and breathed a relieved sigh.

    Then, he walked towards the thin forest.

    ¡°This should be it.¡±

    Pantu murmured as he observed the surroundings and stopped under a huge tree. He took a few steps closer, squatted down, and saw the bottom part of the tree carved with an inconspicuous cross scratch.

    He felt relieved.

    The sun was slowly sinking in the west sky. There was no sound of insect or demonic beast roar in the forest.

    Yet, as the sunlight fades, the forest seems like it¡¯s ready to devour any living human alive.

    He shivered and kept looking around. ¡°Why is he not here yet?¡±

    Rustles-

    A human figure jumped down from the tree.

    Pan Tu was so frightened that he took several steps back. When he looked up, he breathed out a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ you¡¯ve finallye.¡±

    ¡°Where is the information?¡± The silhouette coldly spoke, ncing at him.

    ¡°In¡­ in here.¡± Pan Tu took out a crumpled piece of paper from his pocket and handed it out to the man. ¡°This rune, it¡¯s the Tree Shade¡¯s secret.¡±

    The figure looked at it for a few moments. ¡°Where¡¯s the rune? There¡¯s not even a picture of it?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to give it. I really¡­ I really can¡¯t draw it.. Don¡¯t know how¡­ I copied it down on the paper, but it suddenly changed.¡±

    Pan Tu stammered, feeling pressed. But then he raised his tone. ¡°I risk my life for them. Except for the part that I can¡¯t give you a detailed picture of the rune. Other than that, I¡¯ve given them all.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my reward?¡±

    The silhouette was a little impatient and threw out 2 spirit stones.

    ¡°2? It¡¯s too little!¡± Pan Tu protested.

    The silhouette gave him a cold look, ¡°You can¡¯t even give a picture of the rune. Keepining, and you won¡¯t even get any spirit stones!¡±

    Shocked by the man¡¯s aura, Pan Tu was terrified and refrained from furtherints.

    After a while, the silhouette slowed down his tone and said, ¡°However, the information you¡¯ve provided is still valuable. If you can get me a rune picture, I will ask the Mayor for 20 spirit stones, or 200, it¡¯s possible. You got it?¡±

    Pan Tu¡¯s throat squirmed. He couldn¡¯t speak. He suddenly regretted it because he risked everything to get the information, but the agent only paid him such a small sum.

    Even if he managed to bring theplete rune pattern, he was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be paid much with the man¡¯s current performance.

    Not to mention, it will be hard to get theplete rune pattern. It¡¯s better to stay in the rune workshop where he can earn up to 15 spirit stones per month.

    With this in mind, Pan Tu was nning to leave.

    The silhouette also intended to return.

    A voice suddenly came from behind the nearby bush.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a while now. Your work efficiency is too slow.¡±

    The silhouette¡¯s footsteps stopped.

    He thought by bringing back the information. The Mayor would appreciate his effort. His previous overjoyed expression disappears, reced by cold sweats.

 Chapter 236

    <h4>Chapter 236</h4>

    Rustles-

    Three shadows came out of the bush. Thest person was blocked from view by the other 2 in the front.

    Thest ray of the red sunset flickered through the treetops, illuminating the man¡¯s panicked faces.

    Huang Yuli was wearing a military green t-shirt and pants, wrapped in ayer of basic beast skin.

    A blood-stainedbat knife hung from his waist. His beast skin clothing was also stained with dried blood. He looked like a hunter with considerablebat experience.

    However, he looked at the three people in front of him wearing uniformbat suits.

    The first one is a beautiful girl in her early twenties, wearing her hair in a simple ponytail.

    In normal times, if he met such a beautiful girl in the shelter, he would do anything to get her.

    However, right now, he stood still. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    He sensed her strength. Her strength is around the Fourth Awakening Stage, while the other two are Triple Awakening.

    He¡¯s only at the Triple Awakening Stage!

    The situation was bad.

    A young man standing on the left side nced at Pan Tu, who was already stunned. He said, ¡°Pan Tu, you¡¯re suspected¡­ no, you have betrayed the shelter by spreading important information regarding the shelter. So, pleasee with us. Before you, we¡¯ve also captured two other people, so I think you¡¯re gonna say the same thing.¡±

    As soon as he heard this, Pan Tu was stunned. His feet went limp as he sat on the ground. His face turned pale.

    At this time, Huang Yuli¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    In a heartbeat, two grenades flew out and exploded.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, his right foot stamped on the ground. His whole body flew to the side. He scampered into the grass, toes tapping the ground, rushing out swiftly like a cat.

    He took advantage of the environment to escape the strong enemy.

    With the explosion¡¯s help, Huang Yuli saw the two members of the Tree Shade patrol took a few steps back to avoid the explosion.

    The distance was created, the jungle environment wasplex, and the view was blocked by the smoke.

    He had a chance to escape. Besides, he still had the information with him. Huang Yuli simply admired his quick wit. Or so he thought.

    Suddenly, a warning emerged in his mind.

    ¡®Wait, that was two people, where¡¯s the third one?¡¯

    Just when he thought about it, there was intense pain in his abdomen. His body arched, and blood spilled out from his mouth.

    He stiffly lowered his head and saw a delicate pale arm clenched the fist and smashed it on his body.

    Looking at Huang Yuli, who was already disabled, Lan Qingya withdrew her fist.

    One punch, KO.

    This wasn¡¯t even her full force punch.

    The boss asked to capture them alive, so she was worried if she couldn¡¯t control her power and would identally kill the man.

    Even if in terms of live level, she was one level above the man. But Lan Qingnya understood that there were 5 or 6 level gaps between them in terms of power.

    ¡°Captain Roger¡¯s method really does effectively tap the body¡¯s potential. And the Body Hardening Elixir is even more amazing. Just by soaking in it for half an hour, our body muscles were strengthened. And our physical strength also increased greatly. Due to the fast improvement, I¡¯ve been having trouble controlling my strengthtely.¡±

    ¡°The most surprising effect is after using the Elixir, there¡¯s no side effect. And it won¡¯t produce excessive muscle¡­ even¡­¡± Lan Qingya looked at her arms.

    Due to the intensive training under the sun, her skin was a bit tanned. After soaking in the Elixir, however, her skin returned to its former paleness.

    Although she didn¡¯t care much about her appearance, she was delighted to see this kind of change. Maybe after this, she should pay more attention to her appearance.

    After a while, Pan Tu, who was being escorted by the other two patrols, arrived.

    Seeing Huang Yuli, who held his stomach and growling on the ground, both of them sighed with relief.

    ¡°As expected of the captain. If it was us, we wouldn¡¯t get him¡­¡±

    ¡°CAPTAIN!! WATCH OUT!!¡±

    Huang Yuli, who seemed like he had lost his fighting ability, suddenly turned over and jumped from the ground.

    When he moved, his body changed slightly; faint visible bulging veins were seen on his forehead.

    At this time, Huang Yuli stood firmly. He drew a pistol from his body, aiming it at Lan Qingya, ¡°DIE!!!¡±

    He wore a fierce expression as he was about to pull the trigger.

    Bang!

    Sparks fly from the muzzle.

    Lan Qingya dogged. The bullet grazed her ponytail that remained unmoved due to inertia, and flew past her.

    The next moment, she appeared on Huang Yuli¡¯s side.

    She raised her foot and kicked her legs with full force.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    There was a faint sound of something breaking.

    The pistol fell to the ground.

    Huang Yuli covered his ¡®part¡¯ and rolled on the ground. His scream of agony was chilling. The other two young patrol members nced at each other and felt a cold wind blowing.

    Both looked at Lan Qingnya, who acted as if nothing happened. They couldn¡¯t help but took back a few steps.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Luoxia

    Tang Yu stretched his body and walked out of the room.

    Now, going back and forth between the territory and Luoxia is his daily routine.

    Ever since he got the system, everything he did was either for self-preservation or to be able to rush from Lindong to the distant Luoxia. Now that his parents are safe and sound, his burden seemed to be lifted from his back.

    ¡°Finally, we can have a few days of leisure!¡± Tang Yu eximed.

    However, if someone else heard this, they would surely be puzzled.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    He had no hunter¡¯s aura on him. Right now, he seems like an ordinary person.

    Tang Yu wandered on the street, walking casually.

    From time to time, he bought a few small snacks from the street stall and ate them while walking, feeling the shelter¡¯s modern atmosphere.

    In a more professional term, it¡¯s called enjoying life and also seeking breakthrough opportunities.

    Currently, Tang Yu¡¯s short-term goal is to break through the Sixth Awakening Stage and begin to shape his body.

    The long-term goal is, without a doubt, to expand the territory and raise the system level.

    Now that he had free time, sometimes he pondered where the system hade from and why it chose him.

    For now, he had no answer to these questions.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t rely too much on the system. The only thing that I can rely on is my own knowledge and power.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t worried if the system had conspired something. He¡¯s not a conspiracy theorist. To make it simple, if he hadn¡¯t got the system, he would¡¯ve been killed in the middle of a demonic beast wave.

    There¡¯s no reason to abandon such a golden opportunity just because he wasn¡¯t sure where it came from.

    After all, he had gotten some reliable power.

    However, the system has some limitations, indeed, like the workshop, which had a limit in producingrge amounts of equipment.

    Even though now Tang Yu had recruited workers and trained rune masters to meet the required production of low-level equipment, what he wanted to do more is to break through the workshop¡¯s system limit.

    Or even to transform the system¡¯s ability into his own.

    ¡°It¡¯s still far ahead. For now, let¡¯s level up the system first. If the territory fit can be raised to 100%, maybe I¡¯ll learn some of the system¡¯s secrets.¡± Tang Yu nced at the territory fit percentage on the system panel.

    After these days of effort, it¡¯s been raised by 12%. But for Great Lord Tang, this process is too slow.

    In the middle of his thought, a 10-year old child came to him, holding a bunch of newspapers. ¡°How about a newspaper, Sir? Freshly printed Luoxia Daily Times.¡±

    Tang Yu was stunned.

    Since there was no more wirelessworking, cell phones were now unusable, and newspapers had re-emerged. Except for a few wealthy citizens like him who could afford wired inte, the other survivors relied on newspapers for information.

    The Luoxia Daily Times.

    Tang Yu had heard of this. And it¡¯s surprisingly popr although it¡¯s not official, and said to have good sales.

    ¡°Give me one, no, a few more copies.¡±

    Without looking at the value, Tang Yu casually handed over a food stamp, indicating that he didn¡¯t need a change.

    He picked up the newspaper, ncing at the big words on the headline.

    [BREAKING NEWS! THE LUOXIA SHELTER RECENTLY¡­.]

 Chapter 237

    <h4>Chapter 237</h4>

    ¡°¡­Why several young men and women died naked in the streets.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why hundreds of survivors are frequently missing.¡±

    ¡°Behind all this is the brilliance of humanity or the sublimation of morality, it is..¡±

    Tang Yu was puzzled.

    For some reason, he couldn¡¯t help but recited the words in his head when he read the headline.

    So, this is the reason why the Luoxia Daily Times was more popr than the official newspaper?

    He continued to read down, ¡°Recently, there have been several vicious killings in the shelter. ording to our secret resource, there were a lot of victims whose head was missing. Most shockingly, the headless corpses were hunters. It seems that the killers loved the heads.¡±

    ¡°In addition, ording to the information we have gained, aside from the murder cases mentioned above, there have been a lot of survivors missing within the shelter. We would like to remind you to take extra precautions. Avoid going outte at night, and don¡¯t go to deserted or deste ces¡­¡± Tang Yu frowned.

    He didn¡¯t expect arge shelter like Luoxia had a security problem. The crime scenes of the cases mentioned above were concentrated in the center of the shelter: the Xiawan district, themercial district, and more stable and prosperous districts.

    It¡¯s not that there were no cases in the Relief District. Even if there were any, it would be hard to track, right?

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t sure if it¡¯s because the Shelter official¡¯s focus is to defend from the demonic beast¡¯s attack, or if it¡¯s because the hunters after the doomsday had gone mad after gaining power.

    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s the official¡¯s business, not mine. At least, I should tell the Carmen Brothers to strengthen the patrol within the territory. Building various defense structures. Well, that should do the trick.¡±

    He shrugged it off. He wasn¡¯t interested in the murder case. He turned the page of the newspaper and continued reading.

    [It is reported that the Zhentian Martial Arts School had reached an agreement onpensation with most of the deceased students¡¯ families. But there were still some grief-stricken families that kept asking the school to send people out to search for the missing student. Saying that they wanted to see them, alive or dead.] [The top-notch news was that the Feiyang mercenary regiment, which ranks 18th in the mercenary guild in terms of mission points, was attacked by a powerful demonic beast in the wilderness, and the whole group was wiped out. The head of the Feiyang mercenary regiment was at the peak of the Sixth Awakening Stage. Most of the team members had the power of the Fourth and Fifth Awakening Stage. We can conclude a mighty demonic beast had attacked the Feiyang mercenary regiment. We pray that there won¡¯t be any demonic beast in heaven.]

    Some other news was either the head of a particr powerful mercenary regiment, strong enough to kill a super demonic beast.

    Or an expert breakthrough the Sixth Awakening Stage, among the ranks of the first-tier power.

    The news of the hunters was also the ordinary survivor¡¯s interest.

    Tang Yu was a little surprised that he didn¡¯t see any gossip within the newspaper. He didn¡¯t believe they couldn¡¯t gather them.

    He thought the editor was probably scared of being attacked by an angry hunter if they exposed some private information, right?

    He put down the newspaper.

    Tang Yu raised his eyebrows and sensed a hunter aura that was not less than his.

    In front of him, several hunters wearing light blue uniforms with ret crests on their clothes¡¯ arms hurriedly ran past him and ran off towards the distance.

    The one leading the team was at the Fifth Awakening Stage.

    ¡°That uniform belongs to the shelter¡¯s security team, right?¡±

    Thinking about what he just read in the newspaper, Tang Yu looked around him. At the corner of an alley, there was quite a crowd gathering there.

    They formed a half-circle, blocking the alleyway entrance. They tiptoed and tried to see the situation inside until the security teams¡¯ arrival, who quickly dismissed the crowd of onlookers from the alley.

    Even in the doomsday, the crowd of onlookers was too bold.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those people worried about getting into trouble and being in danger? Especially the one closest to the crime scene, if something happened, there won¡¯t be a chance to escape.¡°

    While thinking about it, he walked over.

    The crowd of onlookers had been dismissed, and the whole alley was closed.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t need to get close. With his Fifth Awakening eyesight, he looked inside through the gap of the crowd.

    With high buildings blocking the sunlight on both sides, the narrow alleyway appeared dim.

    His sight crossed the police line, past the security team members guarding the alleyway entrance, dispersing the crowd of onlookers, and saw two dead men lying on the ground. Theirpels were stained with blood.

    Beside the corpses, two forensic doctors wearing white coats and gloves were examining the bodies.

    The corpses had their feet facing the entrance of the alleyway. Tang Yu couldn¡¯t see the whole scene, so he walked a few steps to the side. His gaze was fixed.

    ¡°Sure enough. These two corpses were also headless.¡±

    The heads didn¡¯t look like they had been cut open. There was no smooth t cut. Instead, it looked as if they had been pulled up hard.

    The neck was stretched. The pain made the victim¡¯s face extremely distorted, and their lips and face became pale. Their muscles twitched as their blood vessels looked like a crawling insect.

    From their faces and the necks, it looked like they¡¯ve been putting up violent struggle and resistance.

    But without avail.

    Until they were pulled off like carrots, ripped off, gushing out blood from the broken neck. The victim¡¯s body unconsciously twitched twice before finally losing its life.

    That was what came into his mind when he saw the corpses.

    His intuition told him that the victim¡¯s head wasn¡¯t pulled off after death. But while they were still alive. Increasing the force little by little until it finally snapped out.

    It was that cruel.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Public Security Bureau, Chief¡¯s Office.

    Chief Jin sat in the main seat of the conference room and couldn¡¯t help but rub his temples.

    ¡°The 15th. This is the 15th headless murder case. With a total of 39 people, 38 of them were hunters. Their strength ranges from First to Fourth Awakening Stage.¡±

    There were only a few cases of murder mentioned in the newspaper. Those were cases where there were too many witnesses to cover up, and thus, were published by the newspaper.

    Most of the cases were suppressed by their office. But even so, the shelter was also on edge. Everyone was panicking because of the cases.

    The punishment for the crimes on the doomsday was heavy. For troubled survivors, the Public Security Bureau had no mercy. They would arrest and kill murderers.

    The Chief wasn¡¯t worried that these people would take advantage of the opportunity to make trouble.

    The source of his headache was that they haven¡¯t got any clue regarding the headless murderers.

    It was a powerful, organized, multiple crime.

    If he didn¡¯te up with a result, his job as the Chief would be threatened.

    Chief Jin scratched his head and identally pulled off a handful of hair.

    His heart was even more restless.

 Chapter 238

    <h4>Chapter 238</h4>

    [Author¡¯s note: I forgot to write the chapter name. Now I can¡¯t change it, let¡¯s just forget it this time.]

    The pictures of these case scenes were scrolling on the projection curtain.

    In the meeting room, many people are frowning.

    After the doomsday, there were all kinds of cruel murder and mutted bodies. They who worked in the Public Security Bureau had seen and dealt with simr events.

    But it¡¯s different this time.

    Even the Fourth Awakening Hunters were killed without resistance.

    Among the dead, there were rtives of the shelter¡¯s higher up. The pressure came from the top, and also middle and upper-ss people.

    Therefore, they were all anxious. Everyone in the Chief¡¯s Office was under a lot of pressure.

    The Chief transferred his pressure to the senior captain. The senior captain assigned the task to the squadron leader, and the squadron leader ordered¡­

    Layer byyer, none of them truly had any good sleep.

    Some peopleined they want to die, or they don¡¯t want to work for the Bureau.

    However, if one would notice the number of hunters missing in the wilderness, they would find the number of missing hunters in the wilderness had unknowingly gone up quite a bit these days.

    ¡°What do you all think about these recent cases?¡± Chief Jin was the first to speak up, breaking the dull atmosphere.

    ¡°What else? This is simply a group of psychopathic murderers! Murderers with antisocial personality disorder!¡± A deputy director said with a huff.

    Chief Jin didn¡¯t look at him but instead looked at one of the first lieutenants, ¡°Captain Lei, you have the most exposure to these cases, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±

    ¡°These people are well organized and frequent. I am more inclined to think that there is some kind of special purpose.¡± Captain Lei said deliberately, ¡°In order to catch this group of people, our goal can start from two aspects. One is to find out the group¡¯s stronghold in the shelter, two, to determine their starting target.¡±

    ¡°Determine the target? How is this possible! Have you forgotten we can¡¯t even find the rtionship between them? How should we judge them?¡±

    ¡°No, there IS a rtionship.¡± Captain Lei paused and continued, ¡°First of all, the dead are mostly hunters and young. These we already know, of course. But this can also be attributed to the murderer¡¯s certain quirk. In short, even if we can¡¯t find the motive, we have an area for the twomon points.¡±

    ¡°Area? There had been cases in the Red Light District, the Central District, themercial district, even the relief district. They pretty much cover the entire shelter.¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Captain Lei said, his fingers controlled the mouse of the desktopputer.

    The projection screen showed a map of the shelter.

    On it, various districts and even streets were marked in detail. A small red dot appeared across the map, marking the crime scenes.

    A red light district enveloped these fifteen cases.

    ¡°Look, guys.¡± Captain Lei stood up and pointed to the screen with aser pointer, ¡°Although there are murders in all areas, the most cases urred in the Red Light District, including cases that urred in other areas, the location is also biased towards the Red Light District.¡±

    Someone frowned, ¡°This area is too big to say anything.¡±

    Some of the members present also nodded their heads, ¡°With such a small number, we can¡¯t conclude anything just from this phenomenon. Even the light red district covered a third of the shelter. It¡¯s too big.¡±

    ¡°Do you guys still remember the disappearance cases that happened before?¡±

    The disappearance cases were also the source of the members¡¯ problem.

    At that time, they followed the clues all the way to track them. I even bumped into a strong man carrying a huge sackte one night. I only ended up losing them after some chasing.

    ¡°¡­After that time, the disappearance cases looked like they had been reduced. But in fact, it was bing more discreet. I believe there¡¯s a lot of missing hunters we couldn¡¯t find.¡± Captain Lei said.

    ¡°The disappearance case and this headless murder case was done by the same group of people. We also have some spection, but no evidence to prove¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, you are trying to say that the disappearance case also happens mostly in the Red Light District?!¡± One of the brigade captains suddenly thought of something, pounded the desk.

    After being whacked to pieces repeatedly, they finally reced the desk with a desk made of special metal materials. This time, it avoided the fate of being whacked into pieces again, apanied with a loud clunk.

    The others did not care but frowned in thought.

    In retrospect about the disappearance, the earliest first was also reported by survivors of the Red Light District, and onlyter gradually spread outside the Red Light District.

    ¡°Although the Area wasn¡¯t small. Butpared to the entire shelter, the scope was ultimately much narrower so the exclusion work can be easily done¡­¡±

    ording to the existing case clues, the people in the conference room expressed their views.

    Captain Lei kept silent. He actually already had a suspected location, right in a certain upscale residential neighborhood in Red Light District.

    The first thirteen survivors¡¯ strange death case with no wounds was in his responsibility.

    Although from the first nce, both the headless murder and the missing cases weren¡¯t rted, Captain Lei had a feeling that the culprit was the same group of people.

    Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have the power to search the high-ss residential areas like this one unless they can get hold of definite evidence.

    ¡°We can only discreetly investigate the area, but also should be careful not to rm the other party.¡±

    Boom!

    A member of the investigation team hurriedly ran in.

    ¡°Chief¡­ Captain¡­ We found the clues!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Wang Ran was an ordinary survivor.

    A lucky one.

    After the doomsday, he came to Luoxia with the army. Without any danger, or even demonic beast appearance.

    Because he arrived early, the Luoxia big construction had a shortage of manpower, so he easily became a factory employee. This job was a dream job that many survivors envied him.

    What was more enviable than the job was, in fact, his girlfriend.

    Both of them didn¡¯t get separated after the doomsday. They had arrived together and worked in the same factory.

    Although his qualification wasn¡¯t enough to be a hunter, Wang Ran wasn¡¯t too much disappointed. Even, he thought, would most hunters have such a beautiful girlfriend?

    His sry was enough to live afortable life. With his girlfriend¡¯spany, even in the doomsday, he can live a happy life.

    Or that¡¯s what he thought.

    Until three days ago, he saw her snuggling in someone else¡¯s arms.

    Her eyes looked at him with pure disgust.

    The harsh words were still fresh in his mind.

    The girlfriend he had dated for a few years, the one he had always been faithful to, was surprisingly already bing a regr guest in someone else¡¯s bed.

    The reason was that he was just an ordinary survivor.

    A lowly survivor, from the eyes of a hunter.

    Wang Ran¡¯s dream shattered as his life crumbled.

    However, his resistance against the hunter who snatched his girlfriend was so powerless.

    The hunter easily defeated him.

    Their power gap was wide, like heaven and earth.

    He was desperate.

    He became muddled.

    Until¡­

    ¡°You crave for power? Thirsty for revenge?¡±

    The ck shadow, appearing before him, promised him unparalleled power.

    Wang Ran did not hesitate to agree, no matter what price it would cost him.

 Chapter 239

    <h4>Chapter 239</h4>

    Wang Ran passed out.

    Once he woke up, he found that everything in front of him had changed.

    He was no longer the powerless ordinary man, and with every move he made, he was able to pull a great power. So powerful that even he, himself, could not believe it.

    In just a few hours, he was transformed.

    All he needed to do was to do some simple things for the mysterious man.

    That¡¯s right.

    Killing the right hunters and collecting their souls, in Wang Ran¡¯s opinion, couldn¡¯t be simpler.

    After all, with the power, there¡¯s not much that he can¡¯t do.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The mysterious man left some information inside his mind, allowing Wang Ran to be familiar with his power in a short time.

    He discovered that not only his strength, speed, and physique were all countless times stronger. His body had also partially mutated and be stronger.

    Inside his body, there was also a powerful and mysterious power hosted. By invoking this power, he was more able to perform all kinds of weird and powerful means.

    What made Wang Ran even more excited was the mysterious man¡¯s promise that he would be granted even more powerful strength every time he brought back a certain share of souls.

    ¡­¡­..

    The mystery man asked for a young soul, a hunter with strong negative emotions, whether it was resentment or despair¡ªthe higher the negative emotion, the better the soul¡¯s quality.

    The first target Wang Ran chose was the pair of scums he despised the most.

    The male hunter that had abused him now became his victim instead.

    He had also abused and killed his ex-girlfriend.

    Thinking back, the two people were looking at him with shock and regret in their eyes. He remembered how they were begging like dogs. Wang Ran¡¯s heart burst with pleasure.

    The abuse became more exciting.

    Thest two souls collected, even the ordinary human souls of his girlfriend, were praised by the mysterious man for their superior quality.

    As a result, he was also given power by the mysterious man to be stronger.

    ¡°The old me was really stupid, women, heh, with power, wealth, and women are nothing.¡±

    For several days, Wang Ran frantically stepped on the spot, collected and screened information about the target, contributed many fresh souls to the mysterious man, and his strength soared.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    At this moment, inside a certain room.

    Wang Ran stepped on the blood-stained floor.

    All around him, the walls and windows were covered with a strange ink-like veil.

    In front of him, a pair of male and female hunters fell on the floor with a pained expression.

    The male hunter struggled a few times, stood up, grabbed thebat knife that fell by his side, and rushed forward with a sh.

    ¡°YOU BASTARD, GO TO HELL!¡±

    However, before the hunter couldunch his attack, Wang Ran¡¯s back split open, and a ck thread emerged from his bare muscles.

    Like a long whip, it was as swift as lightning.

    The male hunter was jerked away by the ck thread and crashed heavily against the wall.

    Strangely, the wall was still intact. The ink-like veilyer seemed to separate the room from the outside world as if they were in two different worlds.

    More and more ck threads emerged from behind Wang Ran.

    Wang Ran walked up to the female hunter who had fallen to the ground, and heughed a few times.

    Heughed towards the male hunter.

    The ck threads tied up the female hunter and pulled her into the air.

    The flying lines danced like a group of devils.

    ¡°Devil, you¡­devil!¡±

    Tear and pull!

    Snap!

    Poof!

    And the female hunter¡¯s miserable screams were heard.

    With bound hands and feet, the distorted face was covered in blood.

    The ck veil blocked everything.

    ¡­¡­

    Three minutester.

    Wang Ran looked at the two tortured corpses. Heughed a few times and drove the mysterious power in his body to seal the two people¡¯s souls, which had not yet dissipated from inside their skulls.

    Then his hands gripped the chin and neck, ripped the heads off, and threw them into a duffel bag he carried with him.

    Through the cracks of the bag, faintly visible, there are several wide-eyed, blood-stained, dead human heads inside.

    ¡­¡­

    Another ce.

    Chief¡¯s Office.

    Several senior captains, including Captain Lei, with their men, arrived in a hurry.

    There were already a few investigators here to maintain order.

    Crossing the police line, Captain Lei walked into the room and saw the three dead people who had fallen to the ground.

    Not surprisingly, the three dead all lost their heads.

    But it wasn¡¯t the same¡­

    ¡°Captain, the time of death of these three people was no more than forty minutes.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Captain Lei looked to one of the team members, ¡°Huang Yu, can you tell anything from this?¡±

    The team member who was named was not strong. Just a Triple Awakening hunter. Yet the other investigators present looked at him full of expectation.

    Huang Yu took a few steps forward and squatted down. He closed his eyes and moved his nose.

    As a special department of sense ability, his nose was more sensitive than police dogs. If not for his ability, they won¡¯t find any clue in this case.

    But suddenly¡­

    After a few moments, Huang Yu snapped open his eyes, ¡°I smell it! Follow me!¡±

    He followed thest bit of information remaining in the air and quickly darted.

    Except for the few left behind to deal with the scene, the other members of the investigation team followed closely behind.

    In their eyes, there was excitement.

    ¡®This time, we can finally catch them!¡¯

    ¡­¡­

    A certain high-end neighborhood.

    Huang Yu stopped under a certain high-rise building, ¡°It should be around here, but I can¡¯t find a more detailed location.¡±

    Captain Lei waved his big hand, ¡°First team, second team, blockade around the building, Captain An, Captain Xu, should we go up together?¡±

    This high-end neighborhood was inhabited by hunters and their rtives, so they can¡¯t search the ce by force.

    They could knock on doors and ask questions. Most hunters would be eager to cooperate. As long as the culprit was still in the building, then they will catch him!

    In the search party, Huang Yu ascended each floor, carefully sniffing the difference in smell around.

    Suddenly, his face changed, ¡°Blood scent, there is a very strong blood scent.¡±

    For Huang Yu, this strong blood scent was like a bonfire in the dark night. But the weird thing is, he was very sure that before this, he didn¡¯t smell any hint of blood in the air at all.

    There¡¯s no time to think about it. The crowd hurriedly followed the direction from which the smell of blood came and sprinted as fast as they could.

    Soon, Captain Lei and the rest of the team came in front of the door of a room.

    He broke through the door and entered.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Inside the living room, two headless corpses had fallen on the floor.

    Wang Ran, who was standing next to the corpses, seemed to be a bit surprised as well.

    ¡°CAPTURE HIM!¡±

    The two investigators, holding their firearms, surrounded him, and went forward.

    Whoosh!

    In the next moment, the ck thread shot out like lightning and smacked the two investigators.

    The two men flew out backward like cannonballs, copsing the wall, and rolled into another room.

    ¡°FIRE!¡±

    DA-DA-DA!

    Bronze-colored bullets flew out.

    But Wang Ran¡¯s ck threads blocked some of the bullets.

    His figure was ghostlike. The building¡¯s anti-theft system in the window was easily cut off by the threads.

    Grabbing the duffel bag with several bullet holes, Wang Ran didn¡¯t hesitate to jump down from the security.

    ¡­¡­..

    Captain Lei hurriedly chased him to the window, but he was still a step too slow.

    He stretched out his head to look out.

    Even with his strength, he couldn¡¯t avoid being injured falling from this height. But the culprit, who looked to be in his early twenties, had ck silk threads wrapped around the security behind him, slowing his fall. He easily jumped on the ground.

    ¡®Fortunately, we stationed a party outside. He won¡¯t be able to escape this time!¡¯

    They can¡¯t afford to lose him again.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Wang Ran looked at the members of the Public Security Bureau that surrounded him.

    On all sides, there were personnels armed with both melee and long-range weapons.

    Previously, he was shocked the moment he saw the investigators. His instinctive fear made him jump out of the window to escape.

    But now¡­

    It was not until he waspletely surrounded that he suddenly remembered that he¡¯s no longer the old Wang Ran. Now, he has unparalleled strength.

    The previous instinctive counterattack had seriously injured two members of the security forces.

    Now, although there are more people, what difference would that make?

    Wang Ran coldly looked at these investigators, ¡°losers.¡±

    He slowly put down the duffel bag in his hand.

 Chapter 240

    <h4>Chapter 240</h4>

    The air was filled with a cold murderous aura.

    Like water meeting cold air, it gradually condensed.

    The scattered ordinary pedestrians have retreated. Some hunters were confident with their power and didn¡¯t stay too far away.

    The uniformed investigators had a powerful aura that could be felt from afar. The hunters in the middle were surrounded.

    Like a sheep surrounded by a pack of wolves.

    A part-time reporter quickly ran towards a nearby building, found a suitable position, and took out a high-definition camera from a yard sale, and captured the picture of the hunter encircled.

    With the lens stretched out, he could see clearly the face of the hunter. He was in his early twenties.

    Although being surrounded, he didn¡¯t panic. The corner of his mouth raised, forming a smile¡­ which was a little weird.

    Captain Lei was on the stairs. He grabbed the handrail and leaped down one level, and soon rushed out of the building.

    He saw a group of vigntes holding firearms, guns pointed at Wang Ran and slowly approaching.

    ¡°Be careful. That¡¯s not an ordinary Fourth Awakening Hunter. He has a Shapeshifting ability! Watch out for the ck thread on his back!¡±

    ¡°Shapeshifting ability?¡± Captain Lei and Wang Ran looked at each other with both eyes and saw each other¡¯s slightly moving lips.

    From the mouth shape.

    He read a word, ignorance.

    WHOOSH, WHOOSH, WHOOSH¡­

    A ck thread emerged from Wang Ran¡¯s back, as fast as lightning.

    The eyes of the nearest security forces shrank. His body instinctively moved his fingers, wanting to pull the trigger.

    However, it was toote.

    The ck thread was like the scythe of death.

    In the blink of an eye, it shed through the left chest of two security team members, gushing out blood and retracted.

    Several other investigators who could react in time were seriously wounded.

    DA-DA-DA-DA!

    The rifles opened fire, this time with a more intense barrage.

    The young man with ck thread writhing behind his back, as if he were a devil, did not resist hard this time.

    He was extremely fast, using theplex number of houses around him to keep avoiding.

    Every time he seized the opportunity, he was able to form a fatal blow to the investigators.

    Captain Lei was enraged.

    ¡°THIRD AWAKENINGS, BACK OFF, AND EXIT THE BATTLEFIELD! Three people with Fourth Awakening, one team, block the movement of the other side, Captain An, Captain Xu, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    The three senior captains with Fifth Awakening Strength flew towards the other side and chased the man.

    In the distance, the gunmen suppressed Wang Ran¡¯s range of movement, and the other investigators with Fourth Awakening Strength slowly closed in on the periphery.

    ¡°DUCK!¡±

    Captain Lei¡¯s body fluttered, avoiding several ck threads. Hended on one foot and used his strength to twist his body, move his waist, and shing down diagonally with hisbat knife.

    SLASH!

    Several ck threads fell to the ground and quickly turned into ashes.

    Not far away, Wang Ran, who had the equivalent of some of his own limbs and organs chopped off, covered his chest and coughed out blood.

    ¡°Good opportunity, waste him first, then consider capturing him alive!¡± Captain Lei said in a deep voice.

    Obviously, the other party was a member of that group, yet definitely not considered the real mastermind behind it.

    Although he seemed way more powerful for a Fourth Awakening hunter, at least the man in front of him could never kill Fifth Awakening Stage easily.

    By capturing this man, they could discover the entire group.

    He and the other two captains looked at each other and made eye contact.

    Soon, he and Captain Anbined their efforts to cover and deal with Wang Ran¡¯s ck threads that danced around, while the other one, Captain Xu, who excelled in speed, flew out like a cannonball.

    ¡°¡®Scrap the other party¡¯s legs first.''¡±

    Captain Lei¡¯s mind was spinning, just waiting for Captain Xu to get his hands on him, storming up to attack and seriously injure the other party in an instant.

    This way, there was a possibility of capturing him alive.

    ¡°Imprison-¡°

    A hoarse voice sounded abruptly.

    As if the voice came from a gloomy cold canyon.

    Reverberated non-stop in the air.

    Visible to the naked eyes, a pir of purple and ck light enveloped Captain Xu in it as soon as Wang Ran finished his words.

    As if between the gloomy cold canyons, the sound that came out

    Captain Lei and Captain An were in opposite directions. From their position, they could see Captain Xu¡¯s stunned face as he struggled. As well as a violent protrusion of his blood vessels, but his movement was frozen.

    In the moment of their astonishment, the ck thread pierced through Captain Xu¡¯s body. After the purple-ck pir dissipated, his body fell to the ground.

    ¡°OLD XU!¡± Captain Lei eximed.

    But saw Wang Ran turned around, their gaze locked.

    His lips slowly opened as he felt a sudden feeling of death approaching. The feeling was thick in the air and was about to envelop him.

    As if he was about to be locked in a box.

    The bizarre power¡­ was so powerful.

    Captain Lei¡¯s heart was panicked and rmed. He couldn¡¯t understand. Somehow, the other side¡¯s initial silent words came to mind.

    Ignorance.

    A purple-ck pir of light enveloped him, and unsurprisingly, a ck thread, like lightning, shot toward him.

    He could see clearly and think very smoothly, but his body, however, could not move.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Wang Ran¡¯s shoulder burst open, blood kept spurting out, and he bent his knees, half kneeling on the ground.

    The purple and ck light pir dispersed and the flying ck thread shrunk back with a faster speed like lightning.

    ¡­ it¡¯s a sniper.

    Well done!

    Captain Lei understood a second dy would mean his death.

    ¡­¡­.

    At this time.

    ¡°ck fog.¡±

    Just like that, the hoarse voice sounded once again.

    This time, a ck fog enveloped his vision. In the ck fog, his perception ability had dropped sharply. He can¡¯t even capture the nearby enemy¡¯s aura.

    He shouted, let the others be alert, shrink the encirclement.

    Not long after, the ck fog dispersed, while their target person disappeared.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Hoo~

    Wang Ran controlled his muscles, writhing, forcing him to stop the blood. However, his face was pale as a corpse.

    ¡°Damn¡­ ignorant¡­ Security Bureau!¡± Covering his lost arm, he flew away.

    The scenery on both sides of his eyes constantly shing.

    ¡°In my current state, I¡¯m no match for them. I must find a ce to hide and recover from my injuries as soon as possible¡­¡±

    ¡°I remember that there is a secret technique called ¡®Life Extraction¡¯ that can make me recover from injuries fast.¡±

    By invoking the power deposited in his body by the mysterious man, Wang Ran could perform several powerful secret arts.

    Life Extraction was one of them. However, this kind of secret technique had a prerequisite that required finding a target that provided him with the life force he needed.

    The massive blood loss made his face even paler, and his strength was running out fast.

    He just ran in a hurry and scurried around without direction. He was not sure where he was at this time.

    Wang Ran slowed down his pace and surveyed the surrounding area.

    This area wasn¡¯t downtown. It was sparsely popted. There were construction vehicles in the background. It seemed like construction was developing in this area.

    At this time, it should be at their lunch break.

    He swept around, both hoping for a suitable target and worried about bumping into a powerful hunter.

    He looked back from time to time, not knowing when his pursuers would catch up.

    He gazed around as he walked.

    When his gaze fell to a particr tree, and saw the light.

    Two teenage girls were under the tree. One of them had tender green seedlings emerging from her palm.

    A wood hunter, often with abundant life force.

    Wang Ran was excited.

    Sure enough, God hadn¡¯t abandoned him, yet.

 Chapter 241

    <h4>Chapter 241</h4>

    Wang Ran did not impulse and remained on guard. He hid behind a machine and sharpened his senses.

    ¡°A Triple Awakening, a First Awakening.¡± Wang Ran observed through the gap of the machine.

    It seemed the Wood Ability girl had the Triple Awakening Stage strength. He licked his lips excitedly.

    It was a pleasant surprise.

    ¡°If I draw her life force, I should be able to fully recover. That¡¯s great.¡±

    He covered his arm; heavy trauma made his strength drop significantly. Casting the ¡®Life Extraction¡¯ move requires restricting the target¡¯s movement.

    ¡°I should use a ¡®Confinement Spell¡¯ to control the girl and start casting the ¡®Life Extraction.¡¯ There¡¯s not much power I have in my body, but at least it¡¯s enough to cast these two spells.¡±

    ¡°Damn it. I just ran away too fast; I don¡¯t even take the bag with me. If I can¡¯t bring back the souls, they won¡¯t help me recover. I can only rely on myself now. Slowly replenish it.¡±

    He thought of the idents that could ur.

    After recovering from his injuries, he nned to keep a low profile for a while, improve his strength, and then seek revenge from the Security Bureau.

    Wang Ran rushed out from behind the machine. His lips parted, spitting out the word. ¡°Confinement.¡±

    Along with his words, a mysterious power seeped towards the two girls nearby.

    ¡­¡­.

    Chen Xiaojia was showing off her newly opened ability to her best friend.

    After absorbing the power stored in several spirit power containers, her life level has leaped greatly from the First to the Third Awakening Stage.

    Her increased in strength made her morefortable with the use of her abilities. Under her cousin¡¯s guidance, Chen Xiaojia exercised her abilities.

    In the palm of her hand, the tender green seedlings keep changing shape and intertwining, turning into a green paper crane.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    Her BFF, Xiong Qianqian, looked away, her little face puffed out like a bun. She was angry because her friend had promised to introduce her to her cousin.

    Even though she had enrolled in the Extreme Martial Arts School and met a lot of experts, she only met the cousin once, at the opening ceremony.

    The two girls conversed, not noticing the approaching danger.

    Suddenly, a purple-ck pir of light surrounded them from the above. The two were close together; both were surrounded by the pir of imprisoning light.

    For a while, it seemed as if time was frozen.

    Xiong Qianqian¡¯s face revealed a panicked expression.

    Xiaojia was stronger, she struggled, but she can¡¯t even move a finger.

    She noticed there was a strange man with disheveled clothes nearby, rushing out towards them. Obviously, they were his target.

    ..¡­¡­.

    Slowly.

    Wang Ran¡¯s gaze swept over the young girls, and he licked his lips, delighted. He rushed closer, ready to cast the ¡®Life Extraction.¡¯

    When suddenly.

    CRASH!

    The sound of ss shattered.

    In front of her, the ne won by the wood ability girl glowed with a dazzling golden light.

    The power stored inside burst open.

    The purple-ck pir of light instantly dissipated into thin air.

    Wang Ran was stunned.

    His heart filled with disbelief.

    This¡­ is impossible!

    Even a Fifth Awakening Stage hunter couldn¡¯t break through the confinement. How did a young girl manage to break free?

    And what was the golden light that shed earlier?

    Chen Xiaojia was also surprised.

    She couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t even take out the scrolls. For a time, she thought she was going to die.

    But then she suddenly remembered that she wore some equipment on her body¡­ was it the self-activation type?

    At this moment, he saw the strange man nearby had a drastic expression change. He paused slightly before rushing over. His face became more hideous, like a fierce beast that chose people to eat!

    Behind him, a ck thread, cold and terrifying, whoosh towards them.

    It moved very quickly!

    She could only barely see them. Herck ofbat experience and instinct made her panic.

    Until¡­

    BANG BANG BANG!

    The ck threads were blocked by a white transparent light shield that emerged from her bracelet. She patted her chest and sighed in relief.

    In the opposite direction.

    Wang Ran¡¯s face was pale with disbelief. ¡°An illusion. It must be an illusion.¡±

    His Qi and power rushed from inside his body.

    Countless swear words were spat out from his mouth.

    ¡­¡­.

    After Wang Ran fled, the Security Bureau members, including Captain Lei, rushed to chase him.

    ¡°The blood disappears up to here.¡±

    Wang Ran was severely injured, but in addition to the time when he was just wounded, a lot of blood loss, they chased all the way, seeing less and less blood dripping down.

    When they arrived here, it disappeared.

    ¡°How about it, can you smell it?¡± Captain Lei asked.

    Huang Yu squatted down on his side. Dabbing a few drops of blood with a white handkerchief.

    ¡°His blood is very strange. It¡¯s not as strong as a normal person¡¯s blood scent.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± He smiled, ¡°Even if he¡¯s injured and we can¡¯t find him, we might eventually find him dying from losing a lot of blood.¡±

    ..¡­¡­.

    ¡°Here, around here.¡± Huang Yu said, ¡°He should have stopped here.¡±

    Captain Lei turned his head to look around, ¡°Form a team of three and spread out to search. Find the target and signal, don¡¯t engage inbat. We must capture him as soon as possible. He¡¯s a bigger threat. If we recklessly lose sight of him again, there will be a lot of survivor casualties.¡±

    The other Captain, Captain An, nodded with a deep feeling. ¡°Who would have thought a Fourth Awakening hunter could escape our encirclement. Even old Xu is¡­¡±

    ¡°Captain Xu has been sent to the hospital. I don¡¯t know if he could make it.¡±

    ¡°He certainly would.¡± Captain An¡¯s lips hardened. ¡°I¡¯m confused. Does that person belong to a multi-ability person? Shapeshifting, confinement, and a ck fog that could block vision and perception¡­¡±

    Captain Lei jumped on the roof of an engineering vehicle. Looking around, as he listened to Captain An¡¯s words. He raised his head and looked at the sky.

    Clouds rolled in and out, unpredictable.

    ¡°Perhaps, that is not the ability?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡°WE FOUND HIM!¡±

    A member of the investigation team was far from the target, murmured to the inte.

    Captain Lei and other people rushed to the scene.

    From a distance, he saw that the target, who had lost his arm, had countless threads flying out from his back. Aiming at two panicked and helpless young girls.

    ¡°SAVE THE GIRLS!¡±

    He shouted, his body rushed quickly.

    His face was anxious; even Captain Xu was strangled by the ck thread, suffering fatal injuries. What chance do these two girls have?

    However, this thought copsed in mere seconds.

    A transparent barrier emerged in front of the two girls. Blocking off the ck threads.

    ¡°It should be some kind of artifact or a special ability. But it won¡¯tst long. But this time, it¡¯s enough for us to subdue the target.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Behind the transparent barrier.

    Chen Xiaojia constantly admonished herself, ¡®Do not panic, the problem is not that big, it¡¯s just a small scene.¡¯

    Her fluttering heart finally slowly calmed down.

    ¡®But we can¡¯t just continue to be passive and stand defensive. Yeah! I¡¯m going to fight back!¡¯

    She took out a long thick scroll from the back she was carrying and was about to open it but suddenly stopped.

    ¡®Cousin said aside from training, the actual battle was also very important. I now had the strength of a Triple Awakening Stage. My wood ability was enhanced after wearing this ring. I might stand a chance against this strange man¡­¡¯

    She held the scroll in her left hand, just in case something bad happened. Then, she stretched out her right hand, aiming at Wang Ran with open palms beyond the barrier.

    On her index finger, a ring engraved with emerald green stone gradually shone.

 Chapter 242

    <h4>Chapter 242</h4>

    Wang Ran was frantic, single-mindedly trying to break the seemingly unstable barrier in front of him.

    When he sensed that something was wrong, his eyes nced around, only to find that those guys from the Security Bureau had already caught up.

    One of them, a strong hunter, was just a hundred meters away from him.

    His expression drastically changed.

    He took an in-depth look at Chen Xiaojia and Xiong Qianqian, who were protected by the barrier.

    Hesitation shed across his face. He finally gritted his teeth and retrieved his ck threads, preparing to scurry into the nearby forest to escape.

    Wang Ran raised his leg, but then, it was heavy. He found his legs were bound by something as if he was stuck in a mud swamp.

    When he looked down, he realized that the seedlings broke out of the soils and grew rapidly, forming vines like countless thick and long ropes, binding his legs.

    With some struggle, he snapped apart some vines. But more and more vines were growing out from the soil.

    From his legs, climbing upwards.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Captain Lei¡¯s eyes¡¯ widened when the young girl in the barrier stretched out her palm, and vines sprang up.

    To his surprise, this girl¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t strong, but her control of vines was unusually strong. Even the extraordinary Fourth Awakening hunter that was stronger than her couldn¡¯t break free.

    He saw the ck threads emerged from behind the target once again. These ck threads strangled towards the vines below.

    But the vines weren¡¯t willing to show weakness. They continued to wrap around him. And some parts fought with the ck threads like small wandering snakes.

    At the same time, more and more vines had emerged from the surrounding soil.

    Until Wang Ran was wrapped around them like a dumpling.

    Captain Lei hurriedly flew towards Wang Ran¡¯s side, looking at the target person who was injected with vine toxins and lost consciousness.

    He still had aplicated expression.

    The Public Security Bureau had 3 Fifth Awakening experts, over 15 Fourth Awakening elites, and countless gunmen and arranged the encirclement in advance.

    Even a normal Sixth Awakening Stage hunter couldn¡¯t escape them.

    However, their target actually managed to escape.

    They also suffered a considerable amount of casualties after encountering an unexpected situation.

    But the strange and powerful target was quickly solved by a Triple Awakening stage young girl.

    For a moment, the battle-hardened Captain Lei doubted his life.

    Was it us that was too weak?

    .¡­¡­..

    At a newly renovated vi.

    Tang Yu was feeling sleepy. The room¡¯s thick curtain blocked the sunlight, creating an environment perfect for napping.

    He raised his eyelids and muttered. ¡°I think I just saw a bright red dot. No? Well, it must be an illusion. I¡¯d better get back to sleep. I can¡¯t go too far in my future cultivation, and I should take my time in breaking through the bottleneck. I feel like my body is being hollowed out.¡±

    He rolled over, changed into a morefortable situation, closed his eyes, and went to sleep.

    ¡­¡­..

    Chief¡¯s Office.

    After a good talk and the promise of the ¡®Bravery Award,¡¯ and ¡®Outstanding Luoxia Citizen Award,¡¯ and the corresponding bonus, etc., they finally brought back the target person belonging to Chen Xiaojia¡¯s ¡®loot.¡¯

    The personnel, including Captain Lei, were very excited.

    Outside the interrogation room, a lot of people were observing.

    Inside, the officers in charge of interrogation did not show any mercy.

    In order to pry Wang Ran¡¯s mouth open, and also to get the most critical information, they had used some special means.

    ¡°Name?¡±

    ¡°¡­Wang Ran.¡±

    ¡°Gender?¡±

    ¡°¡­Male.¡±

    Time passed, and they got a lot of information from Wang Ran¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°A person named Mr. K asked you to do all these things you¡¯ve done?¡±

    Wang Ran¡¯s hands and feet were cuffed with special metal bindings, and his body was filled with injuries.

    However, his eyes were dull, and he did not know what kind of means he had suffered.

    When he heard the interrogator¡¯s question, he remained nk for a few seconds before answering with a hoarse voice, ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where is your base?¡±

    ¡°¡­There is no base.¡±

    ¡°How did you deliver the heads you collected to Mr. K?¡±

    ¡°¡­Every other day, Mr. K, through special means, will inform me about the special location. Where to meet him and hand over the items to him.¡±

    Wang Ran seemed like a puppet, asking a question, answering a question, and stopping a sentence.

    The interrogators frowned.

    They knew very well that Wang Ran was not lying. However, they couldn¡¯t get the most important information.

    ¡°Your power, was it given to you by Mr. K? In just a few days, it gave you the strength you have today?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°What is the purpose of your wanton killing of hunters and collecting heads?¡±

    ¡°¡­is to collect their souls-¡°

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Outside the interrogation room, the people from the Chief¡¯s Office were unhappy.

    Someone smashed a wooden table into pieces with his fist. ¡°F*CK! They couldn¡¯t get any useful information. This guy is just a minion!¡±

    Captain Lei thought, his face gloomy. ¡°Even a small minion had this kind of strength. How about the man behind the curtain¡¯s real strength?¡±

    Captain An also frowned. ¡°What¡¯s even more frightening is that this strength was given to him by Mr. K. He had never hunted and killed demonic beasts, nor absorbed and refined soul power. But he could gain power and get stronger faster than us.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, we caught him. Even if we didn¡¯t know yet about their identity, we can follow the lead and will eventually find them!¡±

    Captain Lei waved his hand heavily.

    The duffel bag Wang Ran left was brought back by them. Opening the zipper, there were several deadheads with wide-eyes touching their hearts.

    This was what Mr. K and Wang Ran do.

    Obviously, he had a purpose.

    Suddenly, Wang Ran¡¯s lowered head jerked up. His eyes gazed through the surveince and saw Captain Lei and the others standing outside the interrogation room.

    Wang Ran, whose eyes were originally dull and expressionless, grinned at the corner of his mouth.

    In the smile, there was a mockery.

    In the next moment¡­

    BOOM!

    Wang Ran¡¯s body expanded and then exploded.

    The entire interrogation room waspletely dark because of the explosion. The officer in charge of the interrogation fell to the ground, lifeless.

    ¡°!!!!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the basement of a certain vi.

    There was no light, no window, but it is as if there is a shadowy wind, blowing by at all times.

    In the center of the basement, the array of runes poured with blood had mostly lit up.

    A blurred figure whose face could not be seen suddenly looked up, and his gaze seemed to look into the distance, ¡°There¡¯s a guy who was caught by the people of the Luoxia shelter. Such a shame.¡±

    ¡°What shame? He¡¯s a disposable tool anyway. After carrying that power, those men wouldn¡¯t have survived long. If we lost one, you could just go and lure some more, right?¡±

    The blurred silhouette retracted his eyes. ¡°That Wang Ran man. I was very optimistic. I thought when the elders descend. I¡¯d give him a chance to be one of our n. Such a shame¡­¡±

 Chapter 243

    <h4>Chapter 243</h4>

    Wang Ran¡¯s self-explosion was unexpected, but after all, they had pried out a lot of information from Wang Ran¡¯s mouth, and they were full of fighting spirit.

    On the same day, the Security Bureau sent most of its members who were not on duty to guard key areas.

    They had learned that Wang Ran, a person with a magical ability, can not only trap the victim in it but also block the outside world¡¯s probing.

    Before the arrest, Wang Ran identally lifted up the veil, and Huang Yu, who was nearby, could sniff the scent.

    Otherwise, they would probably have missed the opportunity to bump into Wang Ran.

    But now, the members of the Security Bureau¡¯s crowd had an understanding of Wang Ran¡¯s tactics, and a few special abilities were transferred from other ces to support them.

    As they expected, they captured several hunters simr to Wang Ran, one after another.

    These people were a little weaker than Wang Ran, but also generally above the Triple Awakening Stage or higher. But this time, they had prepared, so there were no casualties.

    ¡°We have arrested a total of 5 headless murder cases rted to the hunter. They had been held separately for questioning. They have several abilities to control their guard. I believe we will be able to get the key information this time.¡±

    Chief Jin rubbed his swollen head.

    Since thest interrogation results were reported, the ones who were located at the highest level of Luoxia, the ones with the true control of the Louxia, paid more attention to the case.

    A hidden figure in the shadow who could give power to others, no doubt this man was stronger than themselves.

    If they don¡¯t work together, the case can¡¯t be solved.

    It was gravely serious.

    Initially, it only impacted the shelter¡¯s environmental security. But eventually, it disrupted the shelter order and rose to the level of dangerous shelter security.

    It was still the Security Bureau¡¯s responsibility. But they had obtained cooperation from other departments, strictly ordering them toe up with a result within five days.

    Chief Jin even approached the newly established Ancestral Dragon Special Warfare Regiment. It transferred some ability users to assist the case.

    Hearing the case had made good progress, Chief Jin was spirited, ¡°Now, our highest priority is solving this case. Tell me if you need anything. Make sure to uncover the person behind the curtain within three days.¡±

    Opposite of him, Captain Lei nodded solemnly. ¡°We will definitely capture the culprit within three days!¡±

    Now, he¡¯s the main person in charge of the case.

    Three days is too short. But with clues, they were confident enough to solve the case to maintain security.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Office.

    When Captain Lei arrived, the others were discussing the case progress. With much higher confidence.

    ¡°Has the interrogation started yet?¡± Captain Lei asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s starting now.¡± Someone pointed to the surveince screen, which showed another interrogation room, where a young man was firmly bound, resembling Wang Ran.

    ¡°There are two Ancestral Dragon experts watching next to the interrogation room. Both of them were of mental abilities. This one¡¯s ability was mind control, and the other one could suppress the enemy from mind control.¡±

    ¡°Last time when Wang Ran blew himself up, we spected the source was a hidden power within his body. We couldn¡¯t figure out what it was, but with two Ancestral Dragon experts in mental ability, I believe there won¡¯t be a simr problem this time.¡±

    They stared closely at the screen.

    Fists unknowingly clenched. The mouth said they were confident, but in reality, they had no confidence in their hearts.

    The whole office was so quiet that a pin drop could be heard.

    However, suddenly¡­

    BOOM!

    Just like thest time, the culprit exploded like a watermelon.

    The difference was this time; he didn¡¯t show a malicious smile and quickly exploded.

    As they had taken precautions, there were no casualties among the interrogators. However, their faces were grim.

    The two experts were supposed to suppress the culprit.

    Soon, they opened the door and walked in.

    Inside, one of them shook his head, ¡°The prisoner¡¯s mental condition was very stable. Even at thest moment before the explosion urred, I didn¡¯t feel any special changes.¡±

    Another person continued, ¡°Likewise, there was no struggle phenomenon from the prisoner. Just at thest moment, the explosion urs, I can feel a surge of power rushed out from his body. I wrapped in his body of thoughts, but there was no time to react. It just suddenly happened.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s either our method was not right, or our power¡­ was not enough.¡±

    The few remaining prisoners were treated as precious specimens and kept under close guard.

    Soon the Ancestral Dragon Special Warfare Regiment transferred over several more hunters with simr abilities.

    One day, two days¡­

    Again and again, they tried.

    The people in the office became dispirited at the situation. But now, not only they were feeling down.

    The people brought over from the Ancestral Dragon to help solve the case also looked like they¡¯d doubted their lives.

    They have tried everything they could try.

    The interrogation result was no different from the ones they extracted from Wang Ran.

    Every time they ask for key information, the prisoner being interrogated will explode without warning.

    The rest of the means, including the use of mental perception ss ability, scent ability, and all kinds of human means of investigation, still couldn¡¯t help them find any clues about Mr. K.

    Captain Lei¡¯s eyes were red fromck of sleep. His clothing had lost its usual neatness. He was as sad as the Chief.

    A Fifth Awakening hunter¡­ couldn¡¯t do anything!

    Others were either standing, or sitting, or crackling the keyboards in front of theirputers.

    Everyone was the same, frowning and pondering possible ways to break the case.

    At this point, an ordinary investigator raised his hand, ¡°Maybe we can seek outside help.¡±

    ¡°Outside help? There is no outside help! The hunters in the entire shelter belong to the Ancestral Dragon. And now even the people of the Ancestral Dragon have no way to¡­¡±

    Beyond the words, it is not that Captain Lei is not capable of doing his job, but the enemy is too bizarre. It was an enemy they had never encountered before.

    ¡°No.¡± The ordinary investigator who spoke saw the others gazing over, could not help but shrink his neck and swallowed before continuing, ¡°The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s strength is indeed the strongest, but¡­ but now there are more and more known special abilities. And among the Ancestral Dragons, most of them belong tobat-type ability users.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s possible to find some help from the outside people. The kind that could seek enemies. After all, now we are notcking strength, but it¡¯s no use if we can¡¯t find the enemies.¡±

    Captain Lei nodded thoughtfully, ¡°You have a point. Do you have someone in mind?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ we can ask the Extreme Martial Arts School for help. If I remember correctly, there¡¯s someone with a divination ability hunter. Before, she was able to locate the ant queen in the anthill channel. Perhaps, she can find Mr. K¡¯s location.¡±

    For the first time, the other investigators¡¯ eyes brightened.

    It was the position where their asses were sitting that limited their ability to think.

    All along, they had been looking for help from stronger hunters. How could theypare them to the elite group of the Ancestral Dragon?

    Anyway, there were also a few civilians who had entered the regiment after being selected carefully.

    However, there was someone who disagreed. ¡°By asking help from a civilian hunter, wouldn¡¯t it make us seem¡­ not officiallypetent enough?¡±

    Previously, they had asked for help from the insiders.

    Even now, the shelter¡¯s task force can¡¯t solve the case, so they needed to seek help from private detectives.

    The people had such thoughts.

    But Captain Lei coldly coughed. ¡°Ahem¡­ Is the safety of the shelter, or is it our pride that should be more important?¡±

    ¡°Using divination ability to find out Mr. K¡¯s location seemed to be the best way for now. Of course, we will hire civilian hunters just to locate them. Once we found out the mastermind behind the scene, their base, etc., the arrest responsibility still lies in our hands, and the Ancestral Dragons.¡±

    ¡°At most, the help from Extreme Martial Arts School is considered as auxiliary cooperation. The main force in solving this case is still our Luoxia Official. So, would it still look like we¡¯re not capable?¡±

 Chapter 244

    <h4>Chapter 244</h4>

    The legendary owner of the Extreme Martial Arts School, who hadn¡¯t appeared again except for the opening day, was standing in front of thergest shopping center in the shelter at this moment.

    Sighing helplessly.

    Holding his forehead, looking at Protoss sisters, Star and Moon beside him, as well as the Bamboo Rat n, Oguri, who was on the verge of drooling.

    God knows how he agreed to tag along while the two sisters mentioned shopping.

    Time is precious. Even if he didn¡¯t cultivate, he could at least y games, read novels, or scroll through movies released before the doomsday.

    How can he waste his precious time for shopping?!

    Not to mention with a child!

    Tang Yu thought back.

    Maybe, there¡¯s a bright side to that.

    The girl¡¯s violet dresses swayed in the breeze. Both of them looked identical, just like a beautiful painting. Even the survivors who passed by turned around to luck.

    Fortunately, there¡¯s no pole or obstacle in this open ce, minimizing the rate of idents.

    But Tang Yu will never admit that he was here at the request of the two sisters, as his judgment failed.

    He agreed to tag along clearly because Mrs. Tang asked the girls with a look of a mother looking for a daughter-inw.

    Even if he refused, he simply can¡¯t walk away freely.

    That¡¯s why he had agreed to tag along with the shopping request!

    The shopping center is located in the central city¡¯smercial district, belonging to the original building before the doomsday.

    After a few adjustments after the doomsday, it had the mostplete range of goods in the entire shelter. Undoubtedly, it has thergest number of people in the shelter.

    The security wasn¡¯t bad.

    At a nce, they could see hunters wearing standard uniforms holding firearms patrolling back and forth.

    The survivors here dressed quite decently, unlike the relief district where sometimes people would fight over food or even human life.

    These decent survivors had no interest in conflict. If they vite the shelter¡¯sws, then they will lose more.

    Just like the survivors around them. Even if they stole nces from time to time to the Protoss sisters, none of them dared to make a move.

    Well, technically, Tang Yu felt it was because of the Fifth Awakening Aura the sisters exuded.

    Chestnut was even more excited than the twins. She had been jumping around the food stalls.

    Not long after, she returned with hands full of snacks and milk tea. Her mouth was stuffed with a handful of food she has not yet swallowed.

    If someone saw her, they must¡¯ve thought she hadn¡¯t had a proper meal for a while.

    In the supermarket, Tang Yu thought he would just buy some gifts for the others at home.

    Before they left home, Carmen Brothers asked for a crate of vodka.

    He hadn¡¯t met the others before leaving or were far away in the Tree Shade Shelter. But it¡¯s not necessary to contact them over small gifts.

    He knew something about his followers. For example, he would buy a few suits for Shay. Some beautiful dresses for ine.

    With a poption of over 2 million people, the shopping mall was outstanding. They hadplete merchandise and first-ss service. They can even find plus-size clothes for Winnie.

    Another example, he bought a sturdy watch for Roger. Before, he had heard Roger had broken several watches, resulting in poor time control when ordering the patrol members.

    Tang Yu was silent when thinking about the patrol members.

    Because they had so many goods to buy, in addition to gifts, they also bought daily necessities. They all pushed a shopping cart. Upon seeing the goods they need, they put them into the carts.

    As for the price, there was nothing to worry about.

    At this time, Oguri¡¯s eyes lit up, and she pushed her cart to the other side.

    Tang Yu noticed and turned his head to look.

    The first thing he saw was a wide variety of snacks. The shopping cart drove past the shelves as Oguri used her spiritual power to move the snack on the shelves.

    Boxes of cookies and packets of chips flew out from the shelves andnded on the shopping cart.

    In a moment, the shopping cart was full of snacks, stacking even higher than the carrier. Oguri¡¯s short frame pushed the cart from behind. Her body was covered by the snacks.

    At a nce, it looked like there was a shopping cart with a lot of snacks that moved on its own, and even more bizarre was that where the shopping cart passed, some goods were sliding off the shelves on both sides.

    This seems¡­ to be the legendary ghost cart!

    The ghost cart that likes snacks!

    It seemed someone was frightened and was about to call the patrolling security.

    Tang Yu pped his forehead. He had no choice but to pick up Oguri behind the shopping cart.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Shopping center.

    People were busying back and forth at the square. Some people wearing Security Bureau uniforms frequently gazed at the distant mall entrance, as if they were waiting for something.

    ¡°Brother Fei, why don¡¯t we go inside the supermarket? Just check the surveince camera. It¡¯s easier to find the people from the Extreme Martial Arts School this way.¡±

    Li Yunfei, the member of the investigation team who proposed to seek outside help, had now been promoted to the post of an ordinary captain.

    He and a few colleagues were responsible for seeking and hiring the Extreme Martial Arts School hunters to help solve the case.

    He shook his head, ¡°They¡¯re not a mercenary. They didn¡¯t do business by being hired. This time, we took the initiative toe to them. Although we could give them sufficiently tempting hiring fees that they had no reason to refuse, but¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the owner of the School. There were other people under him avable for an errand. For what reason did he want to personally shop in the shopping center if it weren¡¯t for rxing? If we showed up and disturbed him, we will leave a bad impression. Even if they epted, would their hiring fee rise?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Brother Fei, your analytical ability is truly amazing. No wonder you could make a critical suggestion when the senior captains were at a loss. But¡­ I don¡¯t know how long we will have to wait here¡­¡±

    Li Yunfei¡¯s gaze swept over the supermarket¡¯s several entrances and exits. Before, he thought of something like, ¡°With a hunter¡¯s speed, it won¡¯t take long for them to shop in the supermarket.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Half an hourter.

    Li Yunfei began to feel anxious, ¡°Soon. They shoulde out soon. Tell the others to pay attention as well. Don¡¯t miss them.¡±

    Two hourster¡­

    Li Yunfei scratched his hair, ¡°Wait. We should wait more! We have been waiting for a long time. If we give up, our time will be wasted for nothing.¡±

 Chapter 245

    <h4>Chapter 245</h4>

    God knows how many hourster, Tang Yu walked out of the shopping mall¡¯s side door.

    Looking up at the sky. How one can feel depressed.

    He initially thought the Protoss sisters were different from normal girls. He thought they wouldn¡¯t take too much time on clothes.

    But it turned out, being single had limited his imagination.

    As soon as he walked out of the shopping mall, he was greeted by several hunters wearing the Security Bureau uniform.

    Tang Yu nced at Bamboo Rat, Oguri, who had a lollipop in his mouth. His initial guess was because of the ghost cart incident caused by the girl, so the Security Bureau hade to settle the problem.

    It was not until Li Yunfei opened his mouth that Tang Yu figured out the cause of the problem.

    ¡°So basically, there¡¯s a prisoner you couldn¡¯t find, so you need to find his exact hiding location through divination?¡±

    Li Yundei seemed to be stuck for a moment before he solemnly said, ¡°Since this prisoner is rtively important, and we weren¡¯t sure if we could find out the other party¡¯s location, that¡¯s why we came to you. Of course, we will pay for the corresponding price ording to the market price.¡±

    He finished, his gaze swept over the two sisters, Protoss Star and Moon, and finally on Tang Yu. Slightly apprehensive, waiting for the owner¡¯s decision.

    Tang Yu scratched his chin and fell into deep thought. He contacted them directly through the contract, asking the two sister¡¯s opinions.

    They were able to locate the prisoner¡¯s location with no difficulty.

    However, Tang Yu didn¡¯t immediately reply.

    In his heart, he pondered.

    ¡®If you were in such a hurry, why didn¡¯t you show up earlier? You¡¯ve wasted too much time waiting.¡¯

    ¡®If you found us earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have to wait inside the shopping center for so long!¡¯

    Thinking of this, he was feeling down. There was a physical pain in his back.

    Tang Yu felt epting employment was a big no-no. But the Security Bureau must¡¯ve paid them well for this. With this in thought, his mood brightened.

    He casually named some, ¡°Fire copper ore, ck stone ore, cold iron, silver leaf grass, purple starflower, and so on. How much can you provide them to us?¡±

    These minerals and medicinal herbs weren¡¯t a rare category. But this was also because there are not many people who would buy them.

    He had instructed people to check the Luoxia market, but there weren¡¯t many minerals and herbs avable for sale.

    Li Yunfei and the others discussed it for a while. ¡°We can give this much for the ores.¡± He said, holding out two fingers.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t reply and stared at Star.

    Star understood. She reached behind her back with her hands, a hidden ce the Security Bureau couldn¡¯t see.

    A pendant wrapped around her finger. The chain swayed, and the circr patterned object tied to it swayed slightly.

    Soon, Star looked at Li Yunfei and spoke. ¡°500 units.¡±

    Tang Yu then added, ¡°Or no deal.¡±

    Li Yunfei was pale. After opening his mouth to try speaking, he finally nodded helplessly.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Chief¡¯s Office, interrogation room.

    The officers weren¡¯t clear how Star and Moon Protoss¡¯s divination ability works. But they said nothing as long as they can gain enough clues.

    After Wang Ran and the other¡¯s self-destruction, they hadn¡¯t cleaned up the interrogation room.

    As soon as they entered, the ground was full of scattered human meat pieces and dried blood, just like hell on earth.

    The officers had already used to seeing this kind of mess every day and didn¡¯t care much. But an officer stole a nce at Tang Yu¡¯s party. Mainly at the small child, Oguri.

    But then, he saw the girl¡¯s expressionless face. Even she seemed like she wanted tough.

    ¡­¡­..

    Standing outside the room, Captain Lei impatiently asked. ¡°Can you find them through divination?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Star replied.

    She looked at the messy ground beneath her and chose not to touch the flesh. She instead took out a fist-sized crystal ball.

    She held the crystal with both hands.

    On the crystal, a thick mist was stirring.

    Soon, it revealed the scene that happened in the interrogation room.

    ¡°I will use the room as the source to trace the power. If it was given power, then it would still remain here even after self-destruction urs.¡±

    In order not to disturb the girl¡¯s spell casting, the officers walked away. Holding their breath nervously, waiting for the divination results.

    Star¡¯s expression was serene and solemn. She sank her mind, connecting her spiritual power with the crystal ball.

    Her power was added into the crystal ball and then through it, enveloping the entire room.

    Scattered flesh.

    Blood.

    Cells.

    Power.

    Slowly, the energy flowing through.

    Her light purple hair swaying by an invisible wind.

    ted with a light-colored silver light.

    Elegant and mysterious.

    Star increased the injection of source power. Her demeanor remained focused, without the slightest change.

    Gradually, the picture on the crystal ball began to change.

    Like a television set with a bad signal, it was flickering, chaotic, and disorderly.

    Cold sweats appeared on her forehead and slipped down along her face, and dropped.

    After a while, Star loosened her hand that was leaning on the sides of the crystal ball and wiped the sweat from her forehead.

    ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± Captain Lei and the other were impatient to run inside.

    Star shook her head. ¡°It can only upy a general area.¡±

    ¡°How big is it?¡±

    ¡°Pretty big.¡± Star stretched out her hands and gestured, drew a circle in mid-air.

    The officers sighed at the scene, without any intention to hide their disappointment.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, divination doesn¡¯t work. Well, that¡¯s not your fault. After all, there¡¯s already a lot of powerful ability users who tried to find them, but there was no result.¡±

    ¡°What should we do now? Is there any special tracing ability among those registered in the shelter?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    The officers discussed with a low voice, but it didn¡¯t escape Tang Yu¡¯s hearing range. He could hear it all.

    ¡®It looks like the case is very serious.¡¯

    Tang Yu recalled the headless corpse he saw a few days ago. Connected to that, there were more and more investigators patrolling the streets these days. Probably they were all rted to this case.

    The officers didn¡¯t borate on many details. But he could understand just from hearing a few words.

    It seemed the culprit had the ability to bestow power on ordinary people and is plotting something dangerous to the shelter.

    Even Star couldn¡¯t divine the precise location. Tang Yu can imagine that the culprit is indeed powerful.

    Not everyone could interfere with things like divination.

    He was even puzzled at the fact that someone that strong exists in this shelter.

    ¡°Star, how big is your divination range?¡±

    Tang Yu saw she gestured her hands and hastily changed his tone, ¡°How many kilometers in radius?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Star frowned and counted her fingers. Seemingly calcting the distance before finally saying, ¡°500.¡±

    ¡°500 meters. The range should be around 500 meters.¡±

    Not far away.

    Captain Lei¡¯s ears twitched, and he snapped. ¡°500 meters? Really? Only 500 meters?!¡±

 Chapter 246

    <h4>Chapter 246</h4>

    Before, Captain Lei and the others understood that Protoss Star and Moon¡¯s divination had a few restrictions.

    Not only does it require closely linked material, but it also depends on the strength of the two sides in contrast.

    Mr. K¡¯s strength belonged to the shelter¡¯s top tier power. And he also had a special treasure, which had the ability to bestow power to others.

    Locating the man¡¯s exact location is extremely difficult for the sisters, who were ¡®just¡¯ a Fifth Stage Awakening hunter.

    The divination results were undoubted because they were able to locate the ant queen before.

    Roughly, the range was set in the Red Light District, at most slightly narrowed down again.

    Although Captain Lei was a little disappointed, it was expected of them.

    But what the hell¡­ 500 meters was considered quite arge range?

    Captain Lei held the words on the back of his throat when seeing Star¡¯s innocent face. He swallowed back hard. They need them to find the location. He can¡¯t afford to offend them.

    The first thing they did was get a detailed map of the shelter and returned here.

    The map was scratched and crumpled everywhere and was spread out on the table.

    Captain Lei asked with an eager tone, ¡°Around which location on the map?¡±

    Star stared at the map and fell into contemtion.

    She had been wondering for five minutes.

    The officers were getting restless. They stared at her with dead eyes, unable to contain their nervousness.

    Finally, Star looked up, ¡°What is the scale of the map¡­¡±

    She pointed to the interrogation room door a couple of meters to her right. She asked, ¡°And which direction corresponds to the side of the map?¡±

    Tang Yu pped his forehead; his guess was indeed correct. The whole time Star spent her time contemting was really just trying to figure out the map scale.

    As a result, it was obvious that she couldn¡¯t distinguish between north, south, west, and east.

    The officers looked even grimmer.

    In the end, it took another 5 minutes to exin a detailed exnation of the map¡¯s direction and scale to the girl.

    After a while, Star frowned and pondered for a while before finally reaching out and pointed to a certain location on the map. ¡°Probably it¡¯s around here.¡±

    Tang Yu nced at it. He wasn¡¯t familiar with the shelter¡¯syout. But seeing the location she pointed, it was a small area.

    But that small area was only two streets away from the plot ofnd he bought.

    However, the officers had a different reaction. They were extremely familiar with the shelter¡¯s environment.

    And they had already studied the map several over and over again to find out the mastermind¡¯s location.

    Seeing the pointed location, Captain Lei blurted out. ¡°It¡¯s the Lanxing neighborhood, of course¡­¡±

    The first case of the strange death of the unarmed corpses had urred in the Lanxing upscale neighborhood. They had sent Ancestral Dragon teams to search the area, to no avail.

    However, the area was toorge. Even if they used a hunter¡¯s special ability, it would take time and could only cover a very small area.

    Before, they had spread out to search the area and couldn¡¯t find any clues.

    At one point, Captain Lei wondered if his own judgment was wrong because the Ancestral Dragon couldn¡¯t find a clue in the Lanxing neighborhood.

    Now, the girl¡¯s divination confirmed his guess and even gave decisive clues.

    Even if they had all sorts of people with various abilities, he sighed at the fact that such talented hunters belonged to the Extreme Martial Arts School.

    ¡®If only the people of the Extreme Martial School could join the Ancestral Dragon.¡¯

    Captain Lei sighed slightly in his heart.

    ¡®No wonder the Chief had instructed us to keep an eye out for the Extreme Martial Arts. In addition to keeping an eye on them, it¡¯s even more important to make good allies with them. With their ability, if we encounter such a situation again, we may need to rely on their divination ability again.¡¯

    The ce that Star had pointed out was located in the northern part of the Lanxing neighborhood. That area was where the single-family vis were located.

    As the most advanced type of shelter rental housing, each vies with a small garden and is kept at a certain distance from each other.

    This means that within the range, there weren¡¯t many upants.

    So it¡¯s much easier to investigate.

    Finally, the officials smiled.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In order to catch the person behind the curtain as soon as possible, the officials spared no time. They began to operate, and a message was sent.

    The Security Bureau sends out the vast majority of its personnel. Not for dealing with Mr. K, but to search and locate him as soon as possible and cordon off the dangerous area as quickly as possible to prevent any survivors from entering.

    In order to protect the news from leaking out, most of the personnel weren¡¯t aware of the true purpose of this operation.

    But they were told it was an important mission that even the Security Bureau head was personally mobilized.

    The Ancestral Dragon also sent their two top squad members for support, including several other strongmen. These people were the main force against the mastermind.

    ¡°3 Seventh Awakening Stage hunters, and two more suppressing part of their aura.¡±

    Most of the top squad members weren¡¯t any weaker, but there were some Fifth Awakening Stage hunters.

    They stood together like a zing fire. Tang Yu didn¡¯t need to perceive. The strong aura already leaked into his mind.

    The weaker Security Bureau personnel couldn¡¯t even perceive the real aura; they could only feel the majestic pressure. Like the raging ocean waves, constantly crashing the shore.

    ¡®The Luoxia Shelter really takes this case seriously. Even they mobilized the strongest one in the Ancestral Dragons. Even among the Ancestral Dragons, I think Seventh Awakening Stage hunters or above is rare.¡¯

    Could it be because the mastermind was too strong, or the treasure he held was too precious?

    Tang Yu knew there were strange treasures in this world. Materials or equipment that were powerful and beyond human understanding can be ssified as treasures.

    For example, the Giant Tree growing on the spirit stone mine that constantly attracts demonic beasts. Perhaps, this strange giant tree was the treasure for the demonic beasts.

    Or maybe some of them came from an ancient era, just like Zhor.

    Upon that thought, Tang Yu frowned.

    The Public Security Bureau people didn¡¯t know Star¡¯s real strength. But he knew her strength well. With her strength and proficiency in divination, she was surprisingly unable to locate the target.

    Could it be that the treasure interferes with her divination?

    Or, is the strength of the person behind the curtain was beyond imagination?

    Whichever it was, Tang Yu always felt that things were not that simple.

    ¡°Hopefully, I¡¯m just overthinking.¡±

 Chapter 247

    <h4>Chapter 247</h4>

    Lanxing Neighborhood, The northern vi area.

    Only half of the vis here were rented out. It was very quiet as not many pedestrians could be seen on weekdays, except for the patrolling neighborhood security guards.

    However, at this moment, a loud vehicle machine sound broke the serenity.

    A troop carrier parked on thewn. Men wearing red crest uniforms jumped down from the carrier, quickly dashed towards the location.

    Tang Yu and Protoss Star and Moon inside the invisible floating chariot stopped and looked around.

    Behind them, another floating chariot also stopped. There were Shay, Oguri, and the three Carmen Brothers.

    Forming a team of six onlookers.

    After the divination result, the Bureau had paid the first payment.

    This time, they proposed again, hoping that Star and Moon would follow along. They will get paid whether even if their service wasn¡¯t needed.

    But once they need divination, there will be an additional payment ording to the situation and difficulty.

    Tang Yu did not hesitate to agree to it.

    Even if the Security Bureau did not invite them, he would find the opportunity to observe the situation. So, he formed a sightseeing group with enough security.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The operation started quickly.

    Chief Jin, Captain Lei, and the captain in charge of the Ancestral Dragonmand patiently waited for the result.

    It didn¡¯t take long.

    Several perception-type ability hunters trotted back and shook their heads, ¡°Still haven¡¯t found any abnormalities. Among the vis where the range is located, there are only three inhabited vis. Just now the Security Bureau has done a questioning. We also entered the vis to check, but still. Nothing was found.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just civilians.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that Mr. K is hiding too deep and thus cannot be found?¡± Chief Jin asked with a frown.

    A perception ability hunter pondered for a moment and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s possible. But even if Mr. K can hide, the things inside the vis can¡¯t always be hidden, but we weren¡¯t able to find any clues from inside the vis.¡±

    Chief Jin rubbed his temples and looked at the security guard, ¡°Have you contacted the tenants of the other vis that have been rented out?¡±

    The security guard shook his head repeatedly, ¡°There¡¯s not enough time. We also do not have the way to contact quickly.¡±

    Chief Jin took a deep breath, and a look of determination shed across his face, ¡°In that case, break the door and search by force, If Mr. K has the means to shield his senses, then we will send our team members to enter the vi and conduct a physical search. Remember! Leave no ce behind!¡±

    ¡°In addition.¡± He turned his head to look at the other side, ¡°Captain Lei, let the little girl with divination ability try again. As long as we can find out Mr. K¡¯s specific location, the possibilities are open. Be fast. We can not dy any longer!¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    Time passed by, minute by minute.

    A vi was broken into. Including those that have not been rented out were also searched. They don¡¯t leave any possible hiding ce, whether it¡¯s grove, rockery, or pool.

    However¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s no sign in vi 1.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t find anything in vi No. 2.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing on vi No. 16.¡±

    The Security Bureau, as well as the people of the Ancestral Dragon Special Warfare Regiment, were gloomy.

    Tang Yu was also a bit puzzled.

    Star performed another divination, the results were clearly pointed to this area.

    Tang Yu stood on a raisedwn and looked into the distance, ¡°What do you guys think?¡±

    Several followers frowned in thought. Oguri was the first to speak up. Unexpectedly, not with her mouth full of food this time, ¡°I think this ce is a bit strange, well, it seems to be enveloped by something.¡±

    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Tang Yu asked.

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s no danger, then we shouldn¡¯t do anything. After all, we¡¯re only charging the price of a sightseeing tour.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The investigators were still doing a thorough search. However, the top brass began to lose hope.

    Chief Jin frowned, rubbed his swollen temple, and scratched his hair. He thought for a moment and asked the security guard, ¡°There are seven vis among 16 which were rented out. Give me the list of the tenants.¡±

    The guard quickly brought over the list. Chief Jin searched through the list. ¡°One, four, six, nine, eleven, fifteen¡­¡±

    Wait a minute¡­

    Chief Jin was stunned, ¡°There are only six vis rented out, where are the seventh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s seven; I remember it clearly.¡± The security chief muttered in a low voice and went up to count, ¡°One, four, six, nine, eleven, fifteen¡­ Huh, it really seems to be six. It¡¯s strange. Mr. Liu, Mr. Chen, do you remember if six or seven were rented out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the seventh building.¡± Several other security guards answered without thinking.

    As soon as they finished, they immediately shivered.

    The captains exchanged nces. They saw their gloomy faces¡­ as well as¡­ excitement.

    They weren¡¯t afraid of problems. They were afraid of¡­ not finding them!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Above a small hill.

    Oguri squatted on the ground, drawing circles and pondering for some time, and suddenly jumped up, ¡°I know! This ce is enveloped in some kind of source force field, and this source force field distorts our perception!¡±

    ¡°Even our perception can be distorted, doesn¡¯t it mean that the enemy¡¯s strength is far beyond our imagination?¡± Tang Yu had the impulse to retreat back to the territory.

    Oguri waved her hand, revealing a smug look. ¡°Not necessarily. If the enemy can drastically distort our perception, indeed, it would mean they¡¯re far stronger than us. But this source force field actually doesn¡¯t affect our perception much. It just makes us inadvertently ignore something within it.¡±

    ¡°For example. The enemy makes us ignore one of the vis. No matter how hard we search, or how many times we pass by that vi, we will ignore it as if it doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Oguri ran aside and broke a branch, drawing on the ground.

    ¡°This presence is ignored only when we don¡¯t perceive it. It can only be effective when it is not noticed. Once, for various reasons. And if an abnormality is detected, the distortion effect on perception will be greatly weakened.¡±

    ¡°For example, now that we have understood the basic principle of this source force field, then it would affect us less than before.¡±

    Oguri finished her exnation with her head high, waiting for praise.

    Tang Yu decisively ignored her.

    He thought deeply. The source force field that existed here was the effect of some kind of treasure, or was it artificially arranged?

    If it is artificially arranged, even if this source force field¡¯s effect, as Oguri said, is not powerful, this means that the person behind the curtain has mastered the relevant ¡®knowledge¡¯.

    Treasures and knowledge, if given a choice, which one would he choose?

    Of course, both were equally needed.

    Tang Yu was getting excited.

 Chapter 248

    <h4>Chapter 248</h4>

    ording to Oguri, this source force field that distorted perception was not advanced.

    Tang Yu had nned to sell the information about the method to break the source force field to the Security Bureau at a high price. But when he nced into the distance, he saw Chief Jin, who had moved back in the interlinear line, was already giving orders in an orderly manner.

    ¡°It looks like the people from the Security Bureau have also discovered the crux of the problem.¡± Tang Yu let out a regretful sigh.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In the distance, Chief Jin and the Ancestral Dragon experts were all darting towards a certain direction.

    The other investigators followed close behind.

    Then, a dozen or so security guards from the vi area also followed with bitter faces.

    Tang Yu¡¯s 6 member sightseeing group was ignored. In fact, if they didn¡¯t need Star¡¯s divination ability, it¡¯s impossible to let outsiders into such a big operation.

    Now that they had figured out the exact location and divination was no longer needed, they were just ignored. Only the top brass and some people knew Tang Yu¡¯s identity. While the rest of the investigators had no idea who he was.

    Behind the Security Bureau team, there were people holding melee weapons and firearms, surrounded the target vi.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°This is the vi, vi number three!¡± Chief Jin gazed at the vi with lush nts growing in the garden and then turned his head sideways, asking the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s perception-type ability user, ¡°How about it, did you find anything unusual?¡±

    The representatives of several perceptive ability users, who have been ignored by others because of their ordinary appearance and minimumbat skills, revealed his uncontroble excitement. ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual on the first floor or the second floor. But¡­¡±

    He stared at the vi, slightly downward, his eyes burning. ¡°But there¡¯s obviously something wrong with the basement!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chief Jin asked.

    ¡°Our perception is blocked.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Chief Jin froze and asked again.

    The in young man froze too. ¡°We can¡¯t perceive the basementpletely. It means there¡¯s something wrong with the basement. Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    Chief Jin¡¯s mouth twitched. The Ancestral Dragon Captain sighed helplessly and had no choice but to speak up. ¡°Apart from the blocked perception, is there anything else? Tell us in detail what blocked it.¡±

    The young man scratched his head. ¡°It was as if there¡¯s a huge void in the basement. It¡¯s like being blocked by a big door. I have to say¡­ uh¡­ there¡¯s something in there that makes my heart beat fast. Does that count as a detail?¡±

    Ancestral Dragon Captain ignored him and walked to Chief Jin, ¡°It looks like Mr. K is likely to stay inside the vi. Do we attack directly by force?¡±

    Chief Jin rubbed his temples and fell into deep thought. No doubt, the experts sent by Ancestral Dragon were exceptionally powerful. However, he refused.

    ¡°We have made such a big noise. If the mastermind is inside the vi, he must have already found us. Still, he chose to stay inside. That means there¡¯s 2 possibilities. One, because there are experts from the Ancestral Dragon so they¡¯re not sure if they could break through our encirclement.¡±

    ¡°The second is the vi inside. If the other party resists, then there must be some kind of dangerous weapon inside the vi. Since they had the power to block our perception.¡±

    Chief Jin¡¯s analysis made the experts grim.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Then, he changed his words. ¡°Inside the vi is his home turf. Outside the vi is ours. The one who had the advantage is us. Captain Lei, notify the city defense forces, borrow 5 artillery squads. If the vi is razed down to the ground, their defense arrangement will be meaningless.¡±

    ¡°This is the safest way.¡±

    To ensure safety, the encirclement was far away from the vi. Even the Ancestral Dragon experts¡¯ frontline was dozens of meters away, with their eyes fixed on guard.

    Five artillery squads were quickly transferred over.

    Severalrge-caliber artillery was set up a few kilometers away from the vi to ensure the target wouldn¡¯t notice.

    Soon, the artillery muzzles were aimed, and the ammunition was filled.

    Everything was going in the expected direction.

    Gradually, Chief Jin¡¯s face rxed a bit.

    Suddenly, the two Ancestral Dragon captain¡¯s expressions changed, and they shouted at the same time. ¡°Something¡¯sing! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    A dozen metal pieces as thin as cicada wings flew out with a swish from one of the boxes.

    The metal pieces rotated and flew out in a fan shape towards the frontline. There were white marks on the air that didn¡¯t dissipate for a while.

    However, the captain frowned. ¡°Invincible? No, it doesn¡¯t seem like it. What the hell is it?!¡±

    The people raised their vignce. But at the outer circle, suddenly screams were heard, apanied by the sound of gunshots.

    He turned back to look and found some Security Bureau members¡¯ eyes turned red. They attacked theirpanion without hesitation as if they had lost their senses.

    In an instant, the other members caught on guard were either injured or killed. Others waited, some shouted, some hesitated to fight against their colleagues.

    Some people hesitantly grit their teeth and shot back. They attacked the most non-fatal parts. However, the gunshot injury for a low-ranked hunter was practically almost fatal. But these people seemed unaware of their injury and still attacking frantically.

    Chief Jin¡¯s eyes were red, and his gaze swept around quickly, but nothing appeared, only a chill hovering around him.

    ¡­¡­..

    The six-member sightseeing group led by Tang Yu was in a position that was still outside the encirclement.

    Initially, they were waiting for the Security Bureau¡¯s next moment, seeking an opportunity if they could wait or make a move. But then they saw the members of the Security Bureau suddenly go crazy in the distance.

    There was no warning.

    He could feel a chill from the frontline, like lingering fine snow, falling on the body, melting the skin, bones, spirit, soul¡­ extremely dangerous.

    The source of power inside his body flows, bursting out from his body. He did this to disperse the fine snow that drifted. To bring warmth. But the source power was like a water faucet that opened the floodgates. Flooding thend thousands of miles away.

    Star and Moon stood in front of him at the right time, holding up the star glitter barrier.

    Tang Yu can feel a sense of danger gradually disappearing.

    At second nce, more and more investigators were in the process of chasing or being chased. And their eyes turned red and joined the chasers.

    The two captains from the Ancestral Dragon had already exploded with an Eight Awakening Stage aura. However, even if they sted the surrounding ce to pieces, the attack won¡¯t stop.

    In Tang Yu¡¯s eyes, a senior captain from the Security Bureau who had the Fifth Awakening Stage¡¯s strength, fiercely clutched his head. The veins on his face bulged like coiled snakes, looking particrly hideous. A few momentster, the captain raised his head. His eyes already turned red.

    ¡°Mental attack? Mind control ability?¡±

    He could perceive that the danger that existed in the air around him could also be resisted. Yet, if not for the high enough security factor of his group, he¡¯s afraid it wouldn¡¯t havested long.

    This is not a stealthy enemy or a ghostly system without an entity. A fire ability user had been firing in the distance, but nothing had blown up.

    Tang Yu frowned.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter if he can¡¯t solve this problem alone. He turned his head to look at his followers.

    Among them, the Protoss sisters should¡¯ve been the most knowledgeable ones, Shay had the experience, and Oguri was the best at spiritual aspects.

    In short, in addition to him, the others were likely to have their own views on this bizarre danger.

 Chapter 249

    <h4>Chapter 249</h4>

    Shay looked at the vi in the distance, said in a deep voice, ¡°I was once hired to join an expedition group ¡­ er, a tomb raiding group, and has encountered a simr situation. At that time, we walked in the cold and damp underground passage. It was very cold and someone suddenly went crazy, and more and more people followed. We managed to escape from the tomb, with less than one fifth of the original group.¡±

    ¡°Later I pondered, this should be some kind of curse power type, but maybe it¡¯s possible because they were affected by some kind of invisible creature.¡±

    ¡°I can understand the curse, but the creature¡­¡± Tang Yu raised an eyebrow.

    He didn¡¯t say it, but Shay understood. ¡°Well not invisible creatures. More like¡­ um¡­ microorganism. Something like bacteria, or virus! The number is extremelyrge, inexhaustible to kill. And even more, the source is constantly spreading all over the surrounding area.¡±

    Tang Yu suddenly looked away. The party at a distance formed a battle formation, trying to st outward but failed. Maybe because they were panicked, or it consumed their energy.

    For a moment, he felt a shudder.

    He controlled the source power in his body and converged to his eyes.

    Closing his eyes, after two seconds, he opened his eyes again.

    His eyes were covered with ayer of dark red. In this state, he can see things more clearly.

    His sight fell on Star and Moon. The source power in her body was evenly distributed in a light blue color. While her hands, which the source power was gathering, were darker. Reaching a distinct blue color.

    He looked further into the distance. The sky is blue, light blue, close to the light blue source power. There were some ces darker and some lighter.

    Close to the third vi, stretching to the area where he stood, a blinking red light.

    In the distance, the Security Bureau hunters and the Ancestral Dragon seemed to be fighting the red light.

    Their attacks weren¡¯tpletely useless. But the me could only evaporate a small part of the red ocean. Still, it couldn¡¯t evaporate the entire red ocean into aridnd.

    A st could blow off a portion of the ¡®virus.¡¯ Still, the next second, the surrounding area was filled again with the rapidly spreading ¡®virus¡¯.

    Before, Tang Yu burst his source of power to dispel the surrounding chill. Because the ¡®virus¡¯ is very fragile, it was burnt from his source power. Instantly killing the surrounding virus.

    However, the consumption rate was extremely high. Tang Yu remembered the experience he learned from the Demon Sword legacy. The source power flowing throughout the body, then covering his body with ayer of source power gauze through the pores.

    The protection is weak but just enough to destroy the ¡®virus¡¯ that approached him. The consumption is much lower than a source power pure burst.

    The Protoss sisters also had put away their high-consumption defense barrier. The two also formed a gauze on their bodies with source power. Among the team, only the Carmen Brothers, who had no special abilities and source power, were scarce. They mobilized their own Qi and blood, circting at high speed, so it was impossible for the virus to attack.

    Shay continued, ¡°This Curse doesn¡¯t pose a high threat to higher leveled hunters. Once the live level reaches a certain point, the virus can¡¯t invade the body. But for ordinary hunters it¡¯s very dangerous. Especially if the Curse is still spreading.¡±

    ¡°The most direct way to solve it is to cut off the source. Or eliminate the Curse by restraining them.¡±

    Without a doubt, the source was vi no. 3.

    Tang Yu looked at Star, who was holding a pendant in her hands. Substantially shaking the pendant. Star gave a grim look and shook her head. ¡°My divination showed that there is indeed danger in the vi. And the danger level is not low.¡±

    It¡¯s not wise to rush in.

    Tang Yu looked at the frontline. Right now, the experts from the Ancestral Dragon Warfare Regiment in the distance also realized that the situation was getting worse. They no longer attacked but quickly moved away from Vi No.3 while exploding their source power to protect themselves.

    The lower hunters that were infected by the virus were already knocked unconscious by theirpanion. They carried the unconscious one and evacuated.

    The experts from Ancestral Dragon and the Security Bureau didn¡¯t suffer much. But a lot of the ordinary members were either dead or injured. Even though some could maintain their sanity, they couldn¡¯t hold long from their friends¡¯ attack.

    The guilt weakened their mental defenses. Before long, they were also unable to resist the infection. Their eyes turned red as they staggered to their feet.

    In his eyes, the bizarre curse power stopped after spreading for about a kilometer away from the vi. However, there were not only hunters in this area. But the residents living in the neighborhood were also affected with red eyes and frantically attacking everything.

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t sure if this ¡®virus¡¯ was just a metaphor. These people were essentially still affected by bizarre power. If he had no information about this, he would¡¯ve thought a real-life Resident Evil had happened.

    The experts had already evacuated from the vicinity. This time, Tang Yu held back talking about price and directly told his analysis to the officers.

    ¡°Curse? Virus? Erosion?¡± Chief Jin¡¯s brows knitted. ¡°We can¡¯t contact the artillery squad so they must be infected. Or we¡¯ve already razed the vi to the ground.¡±

    ¡°Razed to the ground? If only it could be easy.¡± Shay snickered. As he spoke, he pulled out a long stick from his back and clicked it on. And the stick transformed into a 2 meters long shoulder-mounted gun with a muzzle that could fit a basketball.

    He titled the muzzle up, and a ball of crimsonva fire shot out from it. As it flew to the sky, it burst open mid-air.

    Fine-grain falling from the air in a red arc, like a meteor shower.

    RUMBLE.

    mes rushed, and a violent explosion happened.

    The whole vi was blown to pieces. Half of the reddish fragments were thrown in all directions.

    Both Chief Jin and the Ancestral Dragons experts looked at Shay and his smoke-emitting cannon in awe.

    It¡¯s not that the experts didn¡¯t about blowing off the vi. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know how to break the Curse. Even if they could do a long-range bombardment, they won¡¯t reach that far.

    -If the source power exceeds a certain distance from the body, its ability strength will undoubtedly be weakened!

    Yet, the Extreme Martial Arts School hunter could st the entire vi with a single shot.

    This power was even more fierce than the five artillery squad Chief Jin had prepared.

    Their jaws dropped as they looked at Tang Yu¡¯s few eyes with both excitement and embarrassment¡­ If not for the dangerous situation that had arisen and they happened to be running in this direction, they would have long forgotten about the Extreme Martial Arts School¡¯s hunters.

    But now¡­ it was them who told them both the way to break through the situation and razed the vi to the ground.

    An Ancestral Dragon ability user who was on the verge of giving up breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank good, the Curse should dissipate by now. Wait, how is the Curse still-¡°

    As he spoke, the veins on his forehead bulged. Blood gradually emerged from his eyes. Because of the depleted source of power and being off guard, the Curse suddenly invaded him.

 Chapter 250

    <h4>Chapter 250</h4>

    The hunter that almost went crazy was knocked unconscious and fell down.

    Shay pointed to the ruins of the vi, where the ck smoke was gradually dispersing.

    There.

    Although the first and second floors of the vi were blown to dust, the firstyer was intact. There was a ckyer of gauze. The ground, including the basement, was still intact.

    ¡°I told you it¡¯s not that simple. Even if we can break that veil, the enemy has not yet seen it. In a cursed environment, we have to be distracted and resist. If we fight the enemy again in this environment, we will be in a difficult situation.¡±

    Shay shot a few more shells with a burst of smoke and dust. However, the veil remained the same.

    The corner of the hunters¡¯ mouths that had exploded their source power and were barely able to maintain a safe condition heard Shay¡¯s words.

    Shay could fire a cannonball containing the source force with ease, but they didn¡¯t see that point and needed to be distracted to resist.

    The other people from the Extreme Martial Arts School all seemed rxed!

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    It didn¡¯t take long for them to withdraw from the curse range.

    Including Tang Yu¡¯s 6 team members, there were a total of 12 people who managed to escape.

    The other red-eyed hunters who were struck by the curse no longer went crazy and attacked, but they didn¡¯t go out of the curse range either. Just wandering aimlessly within the range.

    A few minutester, the entire northern Lanxing neighborhood was already surrounded by the Ancestral Dragon hunters and the City Defense Army.

    The hunters were worried about the curse range spreading wider, so they wore protective gas masks. Although there were people that already knew this was just a formality, so their men feel safe.

    Arge number of residents were evacuated, including a lot of angered naked women and men wrapped in sheets. But the Luoxia hunters¡¯ stoic face made them withdraw anyway.

    And this type of people was not umon.

    Shay nced at it and said with a great experience. ¡°The hunters who stayed inside the house were either trying to getid or are gettingid.¡±

    Tang Yu was tempted to reply that they could also read novels or y games, or sleep. Maybe also watching some movies. But ah, in this hot weather, who would want to get sweaty from an ¡®exercise¡¯?

    But he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he¡¯s a pure virgin.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Tang Yu¡¯s six-member sightseeing group was not dispersed and was now honored as a six-member advisory group.

    It was Chief Jin who raised the price and purposely let them stay.

    At this moment, Chief Jin and the City Defense Army, and the Ancestral Dragon Commander walked over.

    In front of the Extreme Martial Arts School, who had surprised Chief Jin over and over again made him speak a bit more respectfully, ¡°Headmaster Tang, in other words, that area now is shrouded in a curse. Even if a user ability hunter attacks it, it will have minimal impact on that cursed area unless it has the special ability to ¡®purify¡¯ and ¡®remove¡¯ the curse?¡±

    ¡°Purifying the curse is the most direct and effective solution.¡± Tang Yu smiled and spoke. ¡°In fact, you have an option, Chief Jin. For example, you can spend money to hire us. How can you solve the problem without spending money? Of course, our martial arts school is a small business, and if we want to solve this curse area, it would consume our source power and the cost is not low, the hiring rate is¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Chief Jin waved his hand repeatedly.

    In order to find a solution this time, he was prepared for hemorrhage. However, under the Protoss¡¯s bargaining method, it still hurts their financial condition.

    Hearing Tang Yu¡¯s proposal and Protoss¡¯s nearby, cold sweat appeared on his forehead, ¡°We have our own solution for this cursed area so we don¡¯t need to trouble Headmaster Tang.¡±

    Tang Yu looked at Chief Jin¡¯s rather confident look and was confused, ¡°So they had a hunter who had the ability to purify the curse? Even so, it would be very difficult to purify such arge area¡­ well, forget it. If they can solve this on their own, it¡¯s great.¡±

    The price the official paid them was huge. When converted into normal currency, even arge mercenary regiment would need to finish 3 or 5rge missions to cover it.

    There were some materials he couldn¡¯t find in Lindong for the blueprint he had. Or maybe it¡¯s avable but scarce. In this transaction, he had gained a lot. Well, at least for a while, he won¡¯t be running out of materials.

    Most importantly, it¡¯s unlikely that the officials would offer a higher price. Some of the information and items that are truly confidential in the shelter are basically impossible to open to him.

    Tang Yu pondered, getting even more afraid of the mastermind of that group that was responsible for these crimes.

    He thought at some point that the Luoxia officials didn¡¯t know much about source power and runes. While on the contrary, the mastermind knows more. So he was worried that they were even more powerful.

    ¡°Could it be they also had a system? A killing system or something? It feels unreliable because of the territory¡¯s secret nature. Or maybe they had some kind of legacy¡­¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes looked aside. Chief Jin and the other experts looked at a heavy-looking palm-sized wooden box with a solemn expression and a vague look of expectation.

    They weren¡¯t far, Tang Yu took a few steps closer and listened sideways.

    ¡°This is Item 003? It was obtained from that secret realm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen an item numbered in the top three¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard this item had no offensive power. But as long as we¡¯re close, we can feel calm and negative states will be dispelled. So solving the curse won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Tang Yu was able to hear every word clearly.

    He became even more curious about Item 003.

    Soon, Chief Jin and the others walked to the edge of the cursed area, and the capable person holding the wooden box turned the switch and lifted up the lid with the others watching closely.

    The wooden box was made of a special material that had the effect of enclosing energy. Once the lid was opened, a hazy golden light came through.

    A drop of golden color, as if a drop of water, hung in the middle of the wooden box.

    ¡°Here we go.¡± The hunter holding the wooden box in his hand nced at the several senior people around him and said in a deep voice.

    He injected the source power of his matching trait through the box into the golden water drop.

    In an instant, the golden light flourished.

 Chapter 251

    <h4>Chapter 251</h4>

    Tang Yu closed his eyes and opened them again, and his eyes changed to dark red.

    In the middle of the field of vision, majestic energy burst out from that golden water droplet.

    The red color, representing the power of the curse, is like the snow exposed under the hot sun, melting rapidly.

    Chief Jin and others, although they could not see, but can also detect, the sense of danger ahead was rapidly dissipating.

    The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s perception ability user also confirmed that the cursed field almost dissipatedpletely under the golden light illumination.

    They finally breathed a long sigh of relief and looked at each other with a smile.

    Tang Yu, who was standing not far away and took this scene into his eyes, also smiled. A heart-wrenching smile.

    Although it was the first time he saw the water-drop-like item, Lord Tang¡¯s eyes could recognize it was a treasure. Not a manufactured item, but a real treasure.

    In other words, it was an extremely precious material.

    Even without processing it, it could still exert a powerful effect.

    Now, the precious materials were forcibly stimted by the Luoxia ability user. The curse was purified, but it also consumed about one-fifth of the original treasure¡¯s power.

    Tang Yu felt heartache.

    If he could have such a precious material, he can absolutely make an extraordinary Holy Light weapon series.

    Anyway, he can give the golden water droplets a better use, unlike the Luoxia officials who could only drain one-fifth of its power.

    ¡°If I can get them to trade that item to me, it would be wonderful.¡±

    The viin in his heart thought so. But unfortunately, he heard that this 003 number shows how important this item was for the Luoxia shelter.

    So important, even the senior member of this shelter never even saw it, just hearing the rumor. So that means the shelter would only use this item in a crisis, thus impossible to trade.

    In order to stimte the item, the ability user¡¯s source power was almost depleted from a single-use.

    He slowly closed the lid and turned off the switch to tightly close the box.

    And then, he handed it over to the person in charge of keeping the box.

    The hunter suddenly fell down because a pale hand had prated his chest¡ªthe pale hand holding a blood-soaked heart.

    ¡°I¡­¡± He grunted as his heart was crushed by the pale hand to pieces.

    All of this happened so fast that Chief Jin and the others couldn¡¯t react. The hunter had fallen face down to the ground, and the pale hands got hold of the box.

    ¡°Deputy Lu, what have you done?!¡± Chief Jin shouted, looking at the owner of the pale hands.

    It was the Deputy of the Security Bureau¡¯s hands.

    While shouting, Chief Jin¡¯s body arched and pounced towards the man, like a cheetah. He sted his fist at Deputy Lu and reached towards the wooden box with his other hand.

    The other experts quickly reacted and struck Deputy Lu.

    Facing a lot of attacks, Deputy Lu¡¯s expression remained calm. He was still lowering his head, examining the wooden box in his hand until Chief Jin¡¯s fist approached. Full of disdain, he nced and pped, sending a shock wave.

    Chief Jin¡¯s expression drastically changed. His fist and the other hand were folded and pressed in front of him, which were half-emptied.

    Crack.

    There was a sickening bone fracture sound.

    Chief Jin¡¯s arms twisted to the opposite degrees and were thrown far away. If this p fell on the chest or head, the injuries would be fatal.

    The other experts who attacked also spitted out blood and flew backward.

    A Sixth Awakening hunter who was the least fortunate and couldn¡¯t react in time was held down on his forehead. His head was burst open like a watermelon by the pale arm¡¯s powerful squeeze.

    Terrifying!

    No one would have thought Deputy Lu, who had the strength of a Sixth Awakening Stage hunter, had such a power.

    Chief Jin, who had fallen to the ground with a distorted face, clenched his fists.

    The other Ancestral Dragon experts who were still unharmed and the City Defense Armymanders were stunned.

    Raging mes.

    Spitting frost.

    Hissing thunder and lightning.

    Gravity, air, metal¡­

    Most of the experts present here were ability users. And now, they aimed their ability at Deputy Lu¡¯s head.

    Rumble.

    The ground was dented by the st.

    The furious energy formed a hurricane, blowing off the crowd¡¯s hair and clothes.

    But their expression remained the same solemn face, focusing on the center of the battlefield covered by the smoke. After attacking for a while, they stopped.

    ¡°It should be enough, right?¡±

    The smoke and dust gradually dissipated, revealing a figure still standing at the center.

    Blood was oozing from Deputy Lu¡¯s head. His hands and feet were blown.

    Seeing this scene, they were all surprised to see him withstand their attack but were also slightly relieved.

    Although he didn¡¯t die, he was seriously injured.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Deputy Lu looked around.

    One of his eyes were hollowed, blood was flowing down from his eye socket. Yet, he didn¡¯t scream. Excluding the blood seeping face, his expression remained the same.

    ¡°This skin is really fragile.¡± Deputy Lu spoke to himself, his pale palm suddenly reached to the top of his head.

    Tearing and pulling-

    Like a sound of silk cloth tearing, but not too simr.

    His head, the topyer of skin on his body, was torn off.

    It was torn off¡­

    Seeing this scene, Chief Jin suddenly understood.

    It¡¯s not Deputy Lu¡¯s mutiny. He had long known the man before the doomsday. Right now, it¡¯s not Deputy Lu. To be exact, it¡¯s a demon wearing Deputy Lu¡¯s human skin!

    Torn off Deputy Lu¡¯s human skin¡­ the demon revealed a ck skeleton body. His upper and lower jaws moved, sending a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s even morefortable than being restrained¡­¡±

    BANG!

    The figure disappeared and suddenly reappeared in front of a hunter.

    The hunter was powerful, amander from the Ancestral Dragon who had countless elites under him. However, facing the ck skeleton, he couldn¡¯t react in time. His chest was pierced by the ck finger bones.

    The ck skeleton shook his head in disappointment, ¡°Humans are weak. Too weak¡­¡±

    He turned his head and saw Tang Yu¡¯s group standing in the distance, soul fire burning in his eyes, ¡°Still, there are a few little bugs that are more than annoying.¡±

    The ck skeleton no longer paid attention to the hunters around him. Instead, he turned back and rushed towards Tang Yu¡¯s direction.

    His pitch-ck finger bones were wrapped with ck energy.

    The deadly palm wasing towards Tang Yu¡¯s group.

    The Luoxia official experts were greatly rmed from afar.

    They knew why the ck skeleton had chosen to attack the Extreme Martial Arts School people first. They provided both the vi location and the solution to the cursed area. In the eyes of the ck skeleton, they were a top priority target that needed to be solved first.

    The experts understood that they shouldn¡¯t let the ck skeletony a finger on Tang Yu¡¯s group. The most powerful hunters immediately rushed after.

    However, to their despair, their speed was far behind the skeleton.

    When they started moving, the ck skeleton almost reached the group¡¯s direction.

    In an instant, their expression changed drastically.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to happen!¡±

 Chapter 252

    <h4>Chapter 252</h4>

    The source power exuded from therge ck skeletal hand was rming.

    The ck skeleton was more serious than when facing the Ancestral Dragon hunter.

    If it weren¡¯t for these people from the Extreme Martial Arts School, their n¡¯s hiding ce wouldn¡¯t be discovered.

    But he wasn¡¯t worried at all. In fact, he wanted tough.

    ¡°A mere weak human isn¡¯t qualified to keep us hiding here. Look at them, I can exterminate them with a single p.¡±

    BOOM!

    There was a loud sound, and the ground shook.

    The strongest Luoxia hunters who were attacking the skeleton were backed off by a single p.

    Chief Jin struggled to get up and looked at the position where Tang Yu had stood before. The ground was carved deep by the ck energy explosion, bing a barrennd.

    The power terrified him.

    His face became dark.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Chief Jin suddenly saw a sh of orange light, cutting through the darkness amidst the escaping ck turbulence.

    Slowly, the ck turbulence dissipated.

    A man with short brown hair holding a greatsword was bending his knees in a half-crouch. His hands clutching the hilt of the sword across the oblique above.

    The brown-haired man¡¯s hair stood up, and a circle of orange waves erupted from his body as if the whole person was ted with an orange coat.

    Chief Jin¡¯s eyes widened.

    The brown-haired man was unharmed after blocking this terrifyinglyrge hand¡­ at best, only his hair was messed up.

    The other Extreme Martial Arts School people behind the man were unharmed.

    Other Luoxia experts were equally relieved. They saw the brown-haired man slowly stand up and the majestic aura, like a raging wave, rushing towards them.

    ¡°NINTH AWAKENING!¡±

    Someone eximed.

    His life level surpassed all of them present on the battlefield.

    The strongest one among the Luoxia experts who were closest to him and felt his aura the most had aplicated expression.

    They knew in their hearts that even if they had the strength of the Ninth Awakening Stage, they wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the ck skeleton¡¯s attack. While this brown-haired man protected everyone in his team with his own strength.

    The differences were huge.

    Their hearts were shocked, but they felt relieved.

    Looking back at the ck skeleton, battle intent was burning in the eyes.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    They were behind the skeleton. Although they can¡¯t see his expression, they could feel his astonishment.

    His jaws opened. ¡°Ninth Awakening? Well it¡¯s indeed stronger than the scums over there. But still¡­ too weak!¡±

    The soul fire in the ck skeleton¡¯s eyes flourished with an aura several times stronger than the Carmen boy. Like a volcanic eruption instantly swept a city to the ground.

    This aura was like materializing, blowing up a hurricane.

    The closest experts only felt as if something heavy had suddenly hit their chests so that they could not bear it, their faces changed and changed, and their feet, under pressure, were pushed backward.

    Chief Jin and the other wounded hunters who just recovered a portion of their battle spirit, at this moment, one hand clenched into a fist over the chest. Their teeth instinctively trembled, eyes staring at the ck skeleton in the center of the storm, their noses almost bleed.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Farther away.

    Residents that have evacuated their vis were in a tall apartment building near the area.

    CLASH!

    The ss on the windows shattered, and objects ced on the windowsill were blown everywhere.

    There were many high-ranked hunters among the residents who were forced to evacuate by the City Defense Army. They were annoyed by the Army¡¯s attitude and unexined behavior. However, at this moment, these hunters who were stronger and had sharper perception all looked up in the same direction.

    Their expressions were pale.

    The Ancestral Dragon, who was prepared to act as the main force in the siege of Mr. K, was also pale. But their strong will allowed them to resist the momentum. Even if their faces were pale, even if blood was flowing from the corners of their mouths, even if their feet were dragging deep scratches on the ground¡­

    There¡¯s no going back!!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The six-member advisory group facing directly with the ck skeleton.

    Tang Yu¡¯s face was also a little pale. If the oldest Carmen didn¡¯t stand before him, he who only has a Fifth Awakening Strength wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it just like the other Ancestral Dragon hunters.

    At this time, the Protoss sisters stood behind him. Shay had taken out his weapon; even Oguri¡¯s face was gloomy, staring at the enemy not far away.

    FWOOSH.

    Tang Yu exhaled a breath of hot air. ¡°Twelfth Awakening Stage.¡±

    The ck skeleton in front of them was almost at the peak of the Awakening Order. Just a step away from the peak of the Thirteenth Awakening Stage. As well as beginning to cross the second realm of the body shaping stage.

    He admitted that this ck skeleton was very strong.

    This also rified his doubts. The reason why Protoss¡¯s divination couldn¡¯t find the mastermind¡¯s exact location was, in fact, because he was far stronger than the girls. However, he wasn¡¯t much stronger than Zhor. So, what¡¯s the point of showing off his momentum? What¡¯s the point of pretending?

    He, Lord Tang, will now use the facts to show that viins often die from pretending.

    The oldest Carmen was the first to rush out. Wrapped in orange battle Qi and holding his greatsword in both hands, he shed down towards the ck skeleton.

    BOOM!

    The sword was blocked by the ck skeleton¡¯s finger bones. Only to see the ck arm bones were slightly bent from the impact.

    At the same time, Shay transformed his multifunctional weapon into a sniper mode. Shooting an advanced spirit stone bullet inscribed with multiple advanced runes. The bullet spun and shot towards the ck skeleton¡¯s eyes socket.

    The ck skeleton was about to counterattack when suddenly¡­ the environment around him changed.

    He was blinded by the lights. As if there were small suns shone on him in all directions. After a long time, he felt pain. His souls seemed to be burning.

    The skeleton was stunned.

    The soul fire in his eyes, pulsed fiercely. When the blinding white light dissipated, he was still standing in front of the brown-haired man with a greatsword.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ck energy emerged around him, flowing from his head to his arm bones and finally wrapping around his finger bones. Condensing into a ck ghost w, trying to st the oldest Carmen away.

    However, suddenly two silver-ted warriors appeared. No, not warriors, but two puppets.

    He was smart and quickly recognized, but it was no use. The two warrior puppets hold his arms.

    A stardust spell formation appeared under his feet. The stardust climbing up along his legs, constraining his movement.

    The ck skeleton struggled to break free, but he can¡¯t escape.

    BOOM!

    The rune bullet inscribed withplicated runes shot his eye socket. ?The rune bullet containing Shay¡¯s source power, bursting ability, armor-breaking runes, and thunder runes burst instantly.

    Brilliant red mes and raging thunder blossomed out of the skull. Bursting out the skull and sttering ck skeleton fragments everywhere.

    The soul fire in the eye socket also went out.

    Tang Yu shook his head, waving his hands. ¡°So, invincible? I haven¡¯t even made a move yet.¡±

 Chapter 253

    <h4>Chapter 253</h4>

    It was toote to say.

    The ck skeleton was defeated in less than a minute.

    It was less than a minute after the skeleton released his aura.

    The group of Luoxia hunters couldn¡¯t even react. Their perception was still stuck at the intense momentum just now.

    Until¡­ they saw the skeleton was blown. Only then, they dared to blink.

    From stunned, shocked and surprised, terrified, and now¡­ their mood was like a roller coaster ride. Awesome!

    At this moment, hearing Tang Yu¡¯s sigh, the other hunter reacted and carefully thought about the recent battle.

    The first thing they need to do is to get a good grasp on what just happened. They thought for a while, and it probably seemed¡­ probably¡­

    From the beginning of the ck skeleton¡¯s momentum release, the Extreme Martial Arts School headmaster and his men never budge.

    Stood tall and calm, full of confidence!

    Compared to them, they were all panicked. A sudden feeling of guilt and shame flooded their hearts.

    Themander of the Ancestral Dragon and the elite hunters even considered enrolling into their school for training.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Vi no. 3, basement.

    Although the entire vi had been sted by Shay to the point where only a few broken walls remained. The basement, however, was not affected in the slightest.

    Five figures, looking focused, stared at the array of runes in front of them.

    At this time, one of the figures suddenly looked up, ¡°Bone Intent is dead.¡±

    ¡°Who cares. That fool, we¡¯ve warned him not to underestimate humans too much.¡± A young figure standing in front of the rune array spoke indifferently. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect those humans could find us.¡±

    ¡°Chief Bone Sky, what do we do now? Take the initiative to attack?¡±

    Bone Sky shook his head, ¡°No, the rune array will be filled soon. The portal to summon our n is also about to open. What we need to do now is guard this altar. Don¡¯t let the humans have the opportunity to destroy it. Let¡¯s just wait for the elders to descend in peace.¡±

    As the leader of the Skeleton n¡¯s advanced army, his words were filled with fervor and confidence.

    If he could not protect the altar in the short time before the elders descended, then his name of Bone Sky as the first one to ascend the second realm in the Skeleton n would be in vain.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Outside the third vi.

    Chief Jin, as well as the experts of the other two departments, all came to Tang Yu to express their gratitude.

    Although they came here by a contract, the number of casualties will be ten times as many if it weren¡¯t for them. And maybe even the shelter would suffer huge damage as well.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. K is not human. What is it? A higher ranked demonic beast? But even the city-destroying demonic beast aren¡¯t known to be able to speak. Much less having this kind of intelligence to hide among humans.¡±

    The Luoxia hunters frowned.

    Tang Yu¡¯s face was also the same. He clearly remembered Star¡¯s divination before showing the existence of a greater danger inside the vi. It also means the skeleton wearing Deputy Lu¡¯s skin isn¡¯t the mastermind, or Mr. K is more than one entity.

    The one staying inside the vi basement is probably the real mastermind.

    At this point, there was an invisible ripple spreading out from the third vi.

    The hunters and residents who were previously affected by the curse had fainted to the ground after being purified by the golden droplets of Item 003. The red color on their eyes faded.

    At this moment, the hunters from the City Defense Army were evacuating the victims outside to receive medical treatment.

    When the invisible ripples spread out, Tang Yu frowned and felt a little difort. However, those weaker hunters were pale and had painful expressions.

    The unconscious hunter looked, particrly in pain. Their bodies shook unconsciously two times and stopped moving, dead.

    ¡°Their soul is being sucked away.¡± Oguri walked towards Tang Yu and bit her lips.

    Tang Yu froze. Opened his dark red eyes and saw that a light was floating out from their bodies and flew towards vi number three.

    He looked around and noticed it had a range.

    Some of the unconscious hunters who were already carried away far from the vi didn¡¯t experience the same thing. But those who were close within 500 meters were having their souls taken away.

    Tang Yu had a bad feeling in his heart, but it was toote to stop it. When he saw a soul light didn¡¯t enter the vi¡¯s basement.

    The surrounding source power converged wildly towards the vi, forming a vortex of source power in the air. Like a funnel, pouring towards the basement.

    Tang Yu looked and found that the veil covering the basement had disappeared.

    BOOM!

    The surge of energy exploded. sting of the rest of the vi, sending rubbles and dirt falling off like a raindrop.

    The vi had turned into arge pit. In the pit, there was a small area intact along with five figures.

    They were standing along a circr area inscribed with aplicated pattern.

    ¡°That¡­ is a rune array!¡±

    Tang Yu, who had knowledge of Rune Literature, recognized it at a nce.

    At this moment, the entire rune array bloomed with dense red light, slowly forming a pir of light.

    The space near the red light pir was distorted, and numerous ck lightning circted around it.

    A disgusting dark red color gradually spread out, apanied by dense ck cracks from the ground near the circr altar.

    In just a few seconds, the sky and earth had changed color. The evening turned into a red haze¡ªa scene one would see before a catastrophe.

    ¡­even though they were already in the doomsday.

    Chief Jin swallowed his saliva. He found this moment today was more terrifying than the doomsday for thest two month.

    That red light pir and the distorted space made his heart uneasy. Extreme danger and terror enveloped his mind.

    If it weren¡¯t handled properly, the entire shelter would be razed to the ground.

    However, he can¡¯t casually give orders. The scene in front of him was utterly beyond his knowledge. He turned his head to the other division¡¯smander. They both looked at each other and had the same decision.

    Indeed, it¡¯s better to consult the Extreme Martial Arts School for their opinion first.

 Chapter 254

    <h4>Chapter 254</h4>

    Tang Yu pondered for two seconds, ¡°From the looks of things, it should be some kind of spatial portal that¡¯s about to be opened.¡±

    Chief Jin and the others waited with a ragged breath for the following things.

    The situation wasn¡¯t that hard to understand. But what they wanted to know was how to stop it all. As expected, Advisor Tang didn¡¯t let them down. He pointed at the distorted space and said, ¡°We can¡¯t influence space yet, at least not now¡­¡±

    ¡°But.¡± Tang Yu rubbed his chin and thought. ¡°As for now, it¡¯s extremely difficult to destroy the altar directly.¡±

    Just by activating the rune array, the vi was razed into a deep pit from the surging source power. This power¡­ Even Shay, an explosion expert, wouldn¡¯t be able to do it even in full force.

    The altar, on the other hand, was unharmed.

    Chief Jin and the others also thought of this. Cold sweats forming on their head.

    Just when Tang Yu continued, ¡°Instead of destroying the altar, it¡¯s better to rewrite the rune array on it. Rune array that opens a space portal is veryplex. Just change one of the nodes and make it wrong, the whole space portal in the middle of formation will copse entirely.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s on the premise if we can get our hands on the altar.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze fell on the five expressionless figures at the edge of the altar. There are men and women, old and young, the aura emitted is not powerful. They looked like ordinary survivors.

    But the crowd¡¯s expressions looking at the figures were filled with fear.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The figures knew they were found. But didn¡¯t care much and just stood by the altar. Chief Jin knew once they make a move, the skeletons in human skin will not hesitate to attack back.

    Right now, the enemy was focusing on the space portal that will be formed so they won¡¯t be eager to make a move.

    Thinking of this, Chief Jin and the others became even more anxious. They want to strike as soon as possible. But there are five of the skeletons, and with their own power alone, they won¡¯t get close.

    They didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    Not because they fear them. But even if they had the numbers to attack, it won¡¯t change a thing. Only by working together with the experts from Extreme School, they could have a chance of winning.

    Chief Jin and the others looked at Tang Yu and his teams, who looked rather calm and deep in thought. He anxiously stomped his feet. He walked around for a while before stopping at Tang Yu, gritting his teeth. ¡°Master Tang, I wonder¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no hurry. There are still a few minutes before the space portal is formed. Now all we have to do is wait for reinforcements to arrive.¡± Tang Yu waved his hand, and his calm voice made the anxious look on Chief Jin¡¯s face rx a little.

    He was surprised and asked, ¡°Reinforcements? I¡¯m afraid in just a few minutes there won¡¯t be enough power to support us. There¡¯s a lot of experts out on missions, and the numbered items are not that much use. In short, we should hurry.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tang Yu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m talking about my reinforcements.¡±

    When the ck skeleton revealed its true body, it burst out Twelfth Awakening Stage power. He knew this matter was even more serious, far beyond Chief Jin and the other¡¯s imagination.

    This matter also exceeds his expectation.

    At that time, he already contacted the other followers, such as ine, who was far away at the Tree Shade shelter.

    Chief Jin rxed a bit. ¡°So we are waiting for the girl named¡­ ine to arrive. With Master Tang¡¯s strength, our possibility will be much higher.¡± He muttered.

    He looked back at the few figures on the altar; his face still carried the anxiety that couldn¡¯t be erased.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu understood. Among the followers, ine¡¯s strength can bepared to the peak of the Thirteenth Awakening Stage. However, their strength was still too weak against the skeleton.

    ¡°Fortunately, this ce isn¡¯t that far from the sub-territory. Otherwise, there¡¯s not a lot we can do. Maybe we can only run away.¡±

    Once the space portal opens, the entire shelter will turn into hell on earth. By then, there¡¯s no choice but to abandon his sub-territory. He didn¡¯t want that to happen, while the reward Chief Jin had promised just incidentally.

    He¡¯s not that greedy for money!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Time passed by, minutes by minutes. The space around the red light pir on the altar was increasingly distorted.

    At this time, Tang Yu looked up to the sky. Several small ck dots were moving at a breakneck speed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a missile!¡±

    Chief Jin and the others revealed a joyful look and fiercely waved their fists, ¡°Those guys in themand center moved fast enough this time!¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze was also tightly fixed.

    Several missiles with the tail me on their back smashed down towards the altar.

    At this moment, the five figures didn¡¯t move. Only the middlemost young figure moved. He raised his hand, and a purple-ck light burst out from his palm.

    The light was extremely fast, forking in mid-air, forming several purple-ck streams of light. Each one, hitting a missile that came flying in.

    In an instant, a purple-ck square suddenly appeared, covering the entire missile.

    Telling that the missile in flight was imprisoned. The burning me on its tail and spewing ck smoke stopped beating at this moment. As if it was frozen by ice.

    ng.

    Like the sound of ice falling, the purple square wrapped around the missile fell straight to the ground.

    At the same time, it also shattered Chief Jin and the other hunters¡¯ hope to pieces.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the scene. His face was gloomy as he spat out a few words. ¡°Peak of the Awakening Order.¡±

    ¡°We were lucky we didn¡¯t barge in just now.¡±

    At this point, Tang Yu turned his head to look at the other side.

    A familiar aura came from the distance. He finally smiled as he took a few steps forward and patted Chief Jin¡¯s shoulder, ¡°The next main force is us.¡±

    Chief Jin was stunned.

    The official experts from the shelter, whose morale was already falling low, looked at Master Tang, who walked forward step by step. The back of a strong man that never returned.

    Their hope rose again inside their chests.

    They began to move their feet to follow closely behind when they suddenly heard Master Tang, who was walking in front of them, turned his head.

    ¡°By the way, let¡¯s agree that the reward can¡¯t be less.¡±

 Chapter 255

    <h4>Chapter 255</h4>

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t walk fast. Instead, he slowly took one step, two steps forward.

    The distance between him and the altar is shortening.

    He was testing the danger range.

    Testing the enemy¡¯s attack range.

    At the distance of three or four hundred meters, Tang Yu saw the previous young man raised his head and whispered.

    In an instant, the two figures disappeared and appeared again a dozen meters in front of him. Even with his dark red vision, he could barely capture the two figures¡¯ movement.

    Carmen brothers, two warrior puppets with the strength of a Tenth Awakening Stage hunter, and Sky, who came to support, blocked the front.

    In the sky, snowkes fell and turned into sharp knives, shooting straight towards the two figures.

    The human skin on the two figures quickly burst open, revealing the real ck skeleton inside.

    BOOM!

    The snowkes collided with the strong and sharp finger bones, and the aftermath rolled in like a hurricane.

    The ground cracked open, countless stones crumbled away into countless pieces, and the earth sunk downyer byyer.

    Tang Yu took a deep breath, focusing his gaze.

    Personal domain, open up!

    In front of him, a ck tower rising from the ground!

    The two ck skeletons were enveloped in the range.

    As the ck tower was built, it was directly upgraded to level 3. Cannons, mage towers, and other temporary defensive structures were instantly built, upgraded, and directly taking ce at the same time.

    His followers retreated with care.

    The rain of arrows ripped through the air with an ear-piercing sound.

    The cannon roared like fire pouring down from the sky.

    The mage tower condensed two huge light balls and tracked the skeletons as they flew away.

    Tang Yu waved his hand again. Countless spike traps emerged from the ground towards the feet of the two skeletons. Moving like a mystic snake, trying to bind the skeleton.

    Ding!

    Suddenly, there was a certain bottleneck inside Tang Yu¡¯s body shattered. His personal domain expanded once again, and a system notification ring in his mind. Suddenly, he had some kind of enlightenment.

    Relying on his personal domain, he ¡®saw¡¯ the two skeletons¡¯ movement.

    He manipted the temporary defense structure a bit more ease.

    Chief Jin and the others had long been watching in awe.

    With just a wave of a hand, he can make such grand structures¡­

    ¡°This is the architectural ability user. So, this is Master Tang¡¯s strength?¡± Someone muttered.

    Some people were wildly enthusiastic.

    With that, the two ck skeletons were pierced by arrows breaking through their bones, burned by cannon fire to¡­ ck, and sted by the spell missiles, and were also stabbed by sharp spikes.

    If it were a human, it would look miserable. But the skeletons were also in a miserable state. At this time, the other two skeletons rushed to attack while only one skeleton was left to guard the altar.

    The strongest one who stopped the missiles were facing ine. While the others were fighting against his followers.

    Although the defensive structures didn¡¯t have their former effectiveness, it still hindered the skeletons¡¯ movement.

    It looks like the two sides are evenly matched.

    However, there is thest skeleton standing in front of the altar. Albeit alone, it¡¯s a tough enemy for Chief Jin, and others would have a hard time fighting with.

    A brilliant light shed in Tang Yu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°The time is almost right.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The skeletons were having a hard time dodging the flying arrows, fireballs, and spell missiles. While Carmen brothers and the other attacked them.

    ¡°When the elders descend, each and everyst one of you will die, human!¡±

    Their soul fire burns. They were all waiting. As long as the space portal opens, the humans would be trampled when the elders descend.

    Suddenly, one of the skeletons glimpsed behind an arrow tower. Suddenly, two blue and white figures holdingnces shed out.

    ¡®The humans still have reinforcements?¡¯

    They thought so, but suddenly now the two figures appeared in front of them in the blink of an eye.

    The two skeletons did not react as ance pierced their soul fire with an unparalleled fierce aura.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Tang Yu gently breathed a sigh of relief.

    The two puppet guards are his trump card.

    The scope of the puppet guard¡¯s activity isrger than the territory. Sub-territories are also a part of the territory.

    Tang Yu had calcted carefully. The third vi¡¯s location in the Lanxing neighborhood was just at the border of the puppet¡¯s activity range.

    The two puppet guards¡¯ power was at the Second Realm of the Awakening Order. Head on, they were able to crush any skeletons present here. Under the sneak attack, they can kill it instantly. But he had to make sure it¡¯s safe before doing that.

    The space around the altar has be increasingly unstable and distorted.

    Tang Yu ignored the skeleton leader who fought with ine and directly rushed to the edge of the altar. In contrast, the rest of the skeletons were demolished into bone fragments by No.1 and No. 2 and his followers.

    Tang Yu stood on the altar, carefully examining the rune array on it. It was soplex that it reminded him of the fear before a maths exam.

    ¡°Which node I should change? Which one?¡± Tang Yu murmured, holding a rune pen in his hand. The rune pennded on a certain rune, and a powerful resistance came.

    In a second, the rune pen that was made of precious material recoiled into pieces.

    If it weren¡¯t for his fast reflexes, his hand would also be harmed.

    Tang Yu was puzzled. He originally just wanted to slightly change the rune array, making it lose its effectiveness. However, it seems like he thought it wrong. What should he do next?

    ¡°It seems there¡¯s no choice but to destroy the rune array¡¯s energy node. Even though I can predict the location, I¡¯m not familiar with these runes. After destroying it, there will be a sh of energy and will result in an explosion.¡±

    ¡°With theplexity of these rune arrays, the explosion will be¡­¡±

    Tang Yu thought while holding the rune pen, not knowing where to destroy it.

    BUZZ!

    The entire altar shook violently. There was a huge crack below it; the debris fell into the crack.

    The bottom is not visible, as if it leads to another world.

    At this time, the altar was floating above the void, seemingly dangerous.

    The crack continues to expand. A breathless aura emanates from within the crack.

    A morose, huge silver-white bone hand extending from the crack apanied by a majestic voice. ¡°Human¡­¡±

    Tang Yu was startled, no longer hesitated to take out a new rune pen, and wrote on the nearest energy node.

    BOOM!

    The energy node was the cover of the rune array; it was the most vulnerable to damage.

    At this point, the energy node was destroyed, and the rune energy shed and exploded violently.

    Fire rises to the sky.

    The altar¡¯s red light began to recede.

    The crack on the ground no longer expands but shrinks back with a faster degree.

    The silver-white bone hand that stretched out from it had no time to retract and was cut off by the sudden space portal closure.

    Tang Yu, who was protected by No. 1 and No. 2, escaped the explosion¡¯s aftermath. He breathed out a sigh of relief.

    Just before the crack closed, a faint voice could be heard.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll be back!¡±

 Chapter 256

    <h4>Chapter 256</h4>

    Tang Yu walked down the altar and stepped on the soft sandy ground.

    Looking around, there is still a bottomless pit left behind after the earlier explosion. The dark red cracks wholly disappeared. Only the stones and rubbles around the pit were missing.

    It looks like the center of the bottomless pit appears to be somewhat smooth. asionally, one could see small pieces of stones rolled from the edge of the pit.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t witnessed it with my own eyes, who would have thought that just now, there was a Crack of the Abyss almost appeared here?¡± Tang Yu shook his head and sighed.

    Even he never thought that the Crack of the Abyss can be opened artificially. After all, those skeletons were not human. The more he thought, the more he deemed this world was confusing indeed.

    At this time, ine came from the distance. Her dress fluttered in the wind.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he escaped.¡±

    She lowered her head, unable to hide her frustration.

    Tang Yu was stunned, looking at the weary-looking ine. He patted her hand and said with a sad smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. In terms of raw power, he was three stages above you. It¡¯s already good that you can stop him.¡±

    ¡°Our main mission was to stop the formation of the space channel. But I didn¡¯t think the skeletons would be this decisive. After seeing it wasn¡¯t possible, it immediately disappeared.¡±

    ine frowned. ¡°But¡­ that skeleton is strong and he can hide among humans. If we let him escape now, there will be a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± ine took out a ck finger bone. The end of the bone was stained with blue ice crystals. She looked at the Protoss sisters. ¡°Can you divine the location of the skeleton with this?¡±

    Moon took the finger bone, Star took out a fist-sized crystal ball. The crystal suspended mid-air between her hands. She closed her eyes, and the crystal ball reflected the appearance of the ck finger bone.

    Not a momentter, her eyes opened, and she said, ¡°The skeleton¡­ Well, I¡¯ve divined the approximate location ¡­¡­¡±

    She stood on her tiptoes, using her toes as the axis, turned about sixty degrees to the right, raised her hand, and pointed to the distance, ¡°It¡¯s around that direction, it just felt far away from the shelter. Maybe around ten or twenty kilometers away, I can¡¯t divine the exact location.¡±

    Tang Yu froze. Just in a few minutes, the skeleton already fled that far?

    ¡®It should be some kind of emergency item that can teleport them. But, that guy is crazy. Isn¡¯t he at the peak of the first realm of the Awakening Order? Normally, when one of yourpanions is killed, shouldn¡¯t you rush to help?¡¯

    He was puzzled. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s too far. Even if we look for them, it¡¯s useless. Let¡¯s leave this problem to the Luoxia Shelter. But we should pay more attention in the future. Keep the finger bone, we might need it for divination one day.¡±

    Star nodded, took out a crystal vial for preserving items, and put the finger bone into it.

    On the other side of the altar, Shay¡¯s muffled shot was heard. ¡°Headmaster, look at the thing I¡¯ve found.¡±

    Tang Yu looked at the sound. This time, Shay¡¯s ck hair was scorched up like a killer. He held a silvery-white item in his hand and ran in his direction.

    Just like a chimpanzee running out of the zoo.

    Tang Yu held hisughter. Next to him, Moon had snorted out augh. Even ine and Star smirked; they wanted tough but held it. Shay noticed. He took out ab from his gray-ckbat suit andbed down his hair, trying tob down his hair, without avail.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his hair, signing it¡¯s not a problem.

    Before the altar, Carmen Brothers, Shay, Sky, and Oguri were fighting by the altar. While the rest of the spellcasters, like Protoss sisters and Winnie, were at the backline as support.

    He was shielded by No. 1 and 2.

    Basically, no damage.

    Sky looked alright, although the tip of his cloak was burnt. Shay was the one who looked the most miserable; if it wasn¡¯t for his familiar voice, Tang Yu would have thought he was injured.

    ¡°¡­.after you return, take a good look at the mirror, Shay.¡±

    After Winnie healed Shay, well¡­ the injury wasn¡¯t that much. On his request, Winnie¡¯s healing light was mainly focused on his head. The purpose was to soften the erected hair, so it would fade off that burnt fur look.

    At this time, Tang Yu noticed the arm bone Shay held in his hand. It was silvery-white, resembling a human arm bone. And immediately said. ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± Shay said whilebing his head. He handed over the silver-white broken arm in his hand, ¡°The silver-white bone hand that stretched out from the crack. But that aura almost scared me to death.¡±

    ¡°I remember the silver-white bone hand is veryrge ¡­¡±

    At that time, the crack was about 20 to 30 meters long with 7-8 meters wide. The silvery-white bone hand took up about half the size. He thought it was because the silver-white skeleton was too big to get out of the crack for the first time.

    Thinking about it now, there should be some restrictions.

    Tang Yu took the silver-white bone arm and sank, with his Fifth Awakening¡­ now, he should be at the Sixth Awakening. He didn¡¯t pick up the bone.

    Instead, he took out the highest-grade rune longsword and brushed it on the bone; there was no slightest trace or cut.

    On the one hand, he looked back at the physical changes.

    Tang Yu had never expected a miraculous thing like a breakthrough in the battle would happen to him. He vaguely remembered; didn¡¯t he hear a system notification before?

    ¡°The system notification is also bing less and less existent.¡±

    He controlled the system panel and browsed the log; his gaze looked at the bottom of the log.

    [Ding! Territory fit level increased to 20%, has met the territory upgrade requirements.]

    No wonder he felt controlling the temporary building had be morefortable. Before, he had a feeling that he could fine-tune the arrows and shells that had been fired. And the time for constructing structures had been elerated by at least one thirdpared to the original.

    He had no idea what it would be like when he had reached 100% territory fit.

    There should be other changes.

    He should try it outter when he has free time.

    Now, he had breakthrough the Sixth Awakening stage. By then, his strength should increase. The sixth to Ninth Awakening stage belongs to the second realm, body shaping. In this phase, the body¡¯s physical strength can be enhanced greatly. A bullet-proof body is just a matter of time. Right now, using the Body Hardening Potion in this stage is the most appropriate, cost-effectively speaking.

 Chapter 257

    <h4>Chapter 257</h4>

    Far away.

    Seeing the sudden appearance and disappearance of the Crack of the Abyss, and feeling the suffocating, flickering, and terrifying aura, Chief Jin and the others stood frozen in ce for a good half a second.

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s¡­over?¡± Someone murmured.

    In front of them was a scene of devastation. Except for a small part caused by the surge of energy tide when the space portal was formed, more parts were devastated by the aftermath of the battle between the Extreme Martial Arts School and the skeletons.

    The luxurious vi has be a wreck; some of the ground was blown into a hole, some into a world of ice and snow, glistening in the sun.

    A tower-like building towering in the distance flickered a few times and disappeared.

    ¡°This time, thanks to Headmaster Tang and the others, this doesn¡¯t lead to a big disaster. Captain Lei, which member proposed to find the Extreme Martial Arts School? Remember to add a credit to him.¡± Chief Jin slowly said, a smile blooming on his face.

    ¡°Ah, er.. Yes¡­ Of course.¡±

    Captain Lei returned from his confusion, nodded, and saw Chief Jin straighten his clothes, walked to the edge of the pit, and jumped in.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°¡­As promised, we will send thepensation to the school tomorrow. And in addition, to thank everyone from the school for your help, we will open some items that were restricted from trading.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tang Yu turned around. ¡°Can you trade that Item 003?¡±

    The corner of Chief Jin¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Those are the shelter¡¯s most precious items. I¡¯m not even qualified to see them on a regr basis. But there¡¯s a possibility to trade the lesser items. I will fight for Headmaster Tang when the timees.¡±

    He said it sincerely and also made up his mind to befriend the Extreme Martial School.

    They, the Security Bureau, were responsible for the internal security of the shelter. In the time of extraordinary events in the future, they befriend the Extreme Martial Arts School and seek their help.

    The most important thing about this rtionship was so they could get a discount. They can get at least 20% off, right? The full price was truly too expensive.

    The sky is getting dark, the distant searchlight emits bright white light so the people can see as clear as in daylight.

    Tang Yu came to the altar with Chief Jin and others.

    After the energy node sh explosion, the entire altar was destroyed. Arge part of the remaining small half of the rune array also became dimmed.

    There was a movementing from the edge of the pit.

    Several researchers descended into the pit with the help of the City Defense Army hunters, and they hurriedly ran forward with a feverish look in their eyes.

    This altar was made of high-grade stone. At this time, some researchers were looking at the half of the stone still intact with magnifying sses, measuring instruments, and other tools to investigate. Eximed in joy and surprise.

    Looking at the situation, it seems the entire Northern area of the Lanxing Neighborhood will be closed to the public.

    ¡®The high-level person who controls the ownership of the Lanxingmunity may have suffered a heavy loss this time¡­ well, not necessarily, relying on the identity of the owner, he said that he could not be the first to benefit. Anyway, in terms of benefits, the high-level of the shelter is indispensable.¡¯

    Because the shelter was a gathering of three major cities around the area, the shelter¡¯s higher-ups were far more powerful than those in Lindong. He knew there were around 20 wealthy and powerful people in the shelter.

    Tang Yu nced at kind-looking Chief Jin beside him. As the Security Bureau Chief who managed most areas within the shelter, his power, wealth, and connection can¡¯t be underestimated, although he wasn¡¯t as powerful as those higher-ups.

    If Chief Jin knew what Tang Yu was thinking at this time, he would be very aggrieved.

    Weak?

    The ck skeleton was a non-human monster. Compared to the non-human monster, he was indeed a little weaker. But many Ancestral Dragon experts were killed in seconds by the ck skeleton, while Chief Jin was lightly wounded, although he also participated in the battle.

    This was the embodiment of his strength.

    He was able to secure the position with his power. His power was real.

    Tang Yu rubbed his chin and looked at Chief Jin. ¡°I also wanted to study this altar. It¡¯s not a problem, right?¡±

    The northern part of the Lanxing District will bepletely blocked. Besides security reasons, it was also to study this altar.

    The most straightforward method, naturally, was to destroy the altar. With the shelter¡¯s power, although this altar was hard and seemed indestructible, they can destroy it. Despite the risk, they choose to preserve the altar and the rune array because of its high research value.

    The Luoxia officials want to study, Tang Yu also wants to study it.

    The path that can open the Crack of the Abyss. If they used the transmission array, this is a transmission array that could cross the world barrier. No, it would serve as a permanent gate.

    Chief Jin froze and then replied. ¡°Of course. Master Tang had provided us with great help. As long as you won¡¯t affect or destroy the altar, studying it is very possible.¡±

    He thought for a moment and then added, ¡°However, I can¡¯t talk to the Academy of Sciences. Those researchers are so arrogant that sometimes I was ignored when talking to them.¡±

    The truth is, he was worried about him prying out the research result of the altar from the researchers. Once this ce is avable for him, Luoxia officials will tell the researchers to stay silent.

    However, does he really need to?

    With Luoxia shelter¡¯s resources and knowledge, he, Lord Tang, dared to bet a spirit stone that these people couldn¡¯t research much even if they were given a month.

    But he and Master Kevin were different.

    ¡°I wonder if I can research the demonic beast and the skeleton¡¯s origin through this rune array.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    The next day.

    Instead of returning to Tree Shade, Tang Yu rested for the night at the martial school. With the training equipment¡¯s help, he could refine the experience that he got from the breakthrough.

    Thanks to the high-end training facilities the Extreme school has, their school was able to teach the experts. Their reputation peaked among the top 5 martial arts schools in the shelter.

    Early in the morning, the martial arts school had just opened, but many students had alreadye to train using the high-end training facilities.

    They need to wait in line to use the more advanced facilities, so theye earlier than usual just to have a few more minutes to use.

    Everyone was full of energy with their own progress.

    While training, some of them talked about the recent news yesterday in the Lanxing area.

    The ce was blocked, and the origin of the news was vague. But the rumor spread like wildfire.

    Suddenly, there was a noiseing from the front gate.

    Someone was shouting with a panicked expression. ¡°The people from the One Punch Martial Arts School hade to smash the venue!¡±

 Chapter 258

    <h4>Chapter 258</h4>

    The first floor of the martial arts school.

    Hunters were busy training and chatting, just like a gym before the doomsday.

    Some of those who stayed here were those who weren¡¯t lucky enough to use the advanced training facilities and needed to wait in line.

    During the waiting period, they also found equipment to train. And the rest were weaker hunters who could not use or afford the advanced training area¡¯s high price.

    The ordinary training area is free for members to use, and there was a lot of equipment. Even during the peak hours of the day, they can find free equipment to use.

    Although many huntersined about the advanced training facilities being too few, the charges are too expensive, etc.

    But in the heart, they knew clearly the Extreme Martial Arts School can be extremely conscientious.

    The reason why they train at the school was also to meet some friends and encourage others to choose this school.

    They had chosen membership in the school. Even if some of them were members of other martial arts schools, they couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste it.

    So, they hurried to inform some close friends about this good ce.

    The lobby was bustling with hunters. Those hunters could also spend their money to train in the training room on either side of the first-floor lobby so they can train in peace.

    But most hunters won¡¯t choose a private room unless they can¡¯t find a ce in the lobby.

    The training was also a matter of atmosphere; seeing other people work hard motivated them.

    Sometimes, they can also hear some secret news.

    Su Yan was just an ordinary Double Awakening; he found an empty treadmill, adjusted the speed, jumped on, and started training.

    This kind of equipment was simr to an ordinary treadmill. It can meet the needs of a Triple Awakening hunter at the highest.

    The conveyor belt was running at high speed, emitting a humming sound, and the hunters were running fast with their arms and legs swinging by.

    At first, some people were cautious, but now the group has gotten used to it.

    Next to him, a hunter who was quite familiar with him, ran wildly while turning his head and smiling mysteriously at him, ¡°Hey, do you know what happened yesterday in the Lanxing District?¡±

    Su Yan was stunned, ¡°It¡¯s just that there were a few burrowing worms, and the officialspletely blocked off that area for the safety of the residents.¡±

    The man snorted, running at high speed. His tone changed a bit, a bit whispering, ¡°That¡¯s what the officials want people to believe. You see, I have a friend who lived in that area.¡±

    He jerked, ¡°You actually have a friend who lives in that area?¡±

    Seeing the other party¡¯s angry eyes, Su Yan hurriedly shut his mouth, snapped andughed a few times awkwardly, then heard.

    ¡°My friend told me that yesterday he saw the red pir of light rushing up to the sky. What is that? That is the outworld treasure! It is said that there was a group of mysterious people who intended to snatch that treasure, and that group was so strong that it provoked the officials to mobilize the Security Bureau, and even the City Defense Army¡­¡±

    At this time, a hunter passed next to him and interrupted, ¡°Really? I heard there was a terrifying demonic beast appearing in the Lanxing District. Even the experts from the Ancestral Dragon could barely suppress it and almost made the whole shelter in danger of being wiped out.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Where did you hear the shelter was about to get destroyed?¡±

    ¡°Do you even know the Ancestral Dragons experts are? My cousin is a Fourth Awakening, and among the Ancestral Dragon, he was only a small captain. The experts could copse a building with their full force. Besides, if a demonic beast really appeared, we would notice! How can it suddenly appear in an upscale neighborhood of the shelter?¡±

    The hunter who interrupted alsoughed awkwardly, thinking what the man just said made sense.

    Yet, no one knew that this statement was the closest thing to the truth.

    After a while, Su Yan panted after maintaining a full-speed frenzy. This kind of training he could only achieve from using the treadmill.

    There was not enough space in other ces. His speed will be affected when he turns. There is a lot of open space in the wild, but he didn¡¯t dare to exhaust his physical strength out there.

    He looked around and saw his acquaintance already lying on the floor like a salted fish. There seemed to be people talking to him, but Su Yan could not hear them. His vision was blurred.

    At this point, he was relying on his own will, barely holding on, trying to break through his limits.

    The Extreme Martial Arts School owner once said that the limit is used to break the limit. But breaking through the limit doesn¡¯t just require external help, but also requires their own courage, perseverance, and determination!

    Su Yan gritted his teeth and squeezed every bit of power that he had.

    Until, hey on the floor like other hunters, like a salted fish. No¡­ salted fish still can move, while Su Yan waspletely powerless like a dead fish. Only his chest was moving for breath.

    After a while, Su Yan regained a little strength and heard a shout with panic from the gate, ¡°One Punch martial arts school came to smash the venue!¡±

    He was a little surprised, struggled to get up, saw a few figures lined up at the gate.

    In the middle, there was a young man of about thirty years old, with a t haircut and shining eyes.

    The young man stepped forward, and with each step he took, his aura drew up a level, until, after a few steps, itpletely exploded.

    The power of his breath was like the rolled ocean waves, swept through in a moment. The hunters exhausted in the lobby were overwhelmed by the pressure.

    A momentter, the young man withdrew his aura, hand sped fist, and a loud voice spread throughout the lobby. ¡°One Punch martial arts school, Liu Shan, brings the martial arts students to the door. Hoping to have amon exchange with the students of the Extreme martial arts center and make progress together.¡±

    The students who saw the scene were confused.

    Common exchange? Making progress?

    That¡¯s a great purpose.

    But someone said they were going to smash the venue!

    The other party¡¯s aura made the hunters, who were in the middle of training feeling oppressed and angry.

    However, the hunters who stayed in the lobby were mostly weak. Even though they were angry, they didn¡¯t dare to say something.

    They just stared angrily at Liu Shan while they understood¡­ the One Punch Martial Arts School was about to get real.

 Chapter 259

    <h4>Chapter 259</h4>

    Liu Shan stood in front of the martial arts school¡¯s main door with his hands on his head, no longer speaking, just sweeping his arrogant gaze across the whole room.

    These words were not addressed to the weak hunters present.

    He was waiting for the master to show up, or even better, the owner.

    During this time, their business was affected by the previous incident. And with the Extreme¡¯s rapid rise, their customers had diverted.

    Even the top schools were challenged.

    A lot of thoughts shed in Lui Shan¡¯s mind. ording to rumor, the Extreme¡¯s masters were not weak.

    The young owner of the school can carve words in space and be shocking to many well-known experts.

    It would be irrational for another school to make trouble and destroy the school venue in this situation. However, what they wanted to do was student exchange, not between masters.

    The people from their school had already conducted a detailed investigation. And stated the Extreme school¡¯s equipment was beneficial in improving strength. Even he was enthusiastic about it.

    But how long has the Extreme Martial Arts School been in existence? How long have their students trained? How much improvement can there be?

    On the contrary, these core apprentices that they have carefully trained were the signature of their school.

    After the master¡¯s teaching, they have learned the breathing and exhtion method.

    Some even have learned the real cultivation method, and each of them has mastered one or two martial art skills.

    Compared to these hunters who only know brute force, Liu Shan was confident.

    Very steady, he didn¡¯t panic even a bit!

    Even if the situation turns out to be worse than expected and rises to a battle between masters, it won¡¯t affect much if he loses the battle.

    Liu Shan¡¯s strength was lower than the masters at the One Punch Martial arts school. Even if he loses, it doesn¡¯t mean their school was inferior to the Extreme School.

    That was the sole reason he was chosen to do this mission.

    On the other hand, the rtionship between the martial arts school master and the martial arts school is equal.

    Even the owner of the martial arts school was not qualified to force the martial arts school master to do something they do not want to do.

    The masters from their schools were cultivation maniacs. They weren¡¯t willing to be bothered by these kinds of things, except for teaching the students ording to the rules.

    ¡°But¡­ hehe¡­¡±

    Liu Shan snorted, ¡°Each one of them thinks they are noble and love to brush their feathers. But they had no idea what it would affect me if I did a great job this time.¡±

    He knew that these masters were unwilling to participate in this intrigue. On the other hand, they were worried about their reputation if they lost.

    But Liu Shan doesn¡¯t care!

    Fame is nothing! What he wanted were tangible benefits!

    The owner of the One Punch promised that as long as he performed well and could gain their customers back, he will be rewarded. His sry will be close to the masters of the One Punch school.

    Even more, if he could find a way to get ess to the training facilities manufacturing process, the owner promised he would be given a 10% share of the profit.

    Liu Shan¡¯s eyes were red with greed.

    The strongest willpete. This opportunity was given to him; there¡¯s no reason not to fight for it!

    As long as he can have enough resources, he will have the opportunity to pass those masters and be the senior master of the school!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The first-floor lobby of the martial arts school was silent.

    The students were intimidated by Liu Shan¡¯s aura. The martial arts school guards in the lobby also couldn¡¯t decide.

    They can only keep an eye on the One Punch Martial Arts School people while quickly sending people to notify the martial arts school, masters.

    ¡­which is unnecessary.

    Liu Shan¡¯s words made a big scene. It will affect their profit to attract more customers.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Shay, who was responsible for keeping the school today, for walking down without a doubt.

    The hunters training on the second floor of the martial arts school, and even the hunters waiting in line on the third and fourth floor in the advanced area had descended.

    As those hunters who were staying in the Gravity Chamber, Spiritual Chamber, and other advanced training facilities only snickered.

    The One Punch school¡¯s provocation? Better do some training for their cultivation!

    There were a lot of peopleing downstairs to watch the hrious scene, so why not take advantage of the training facilities?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    In the doomsday, some people measure strength and weakness purely by body sizes.

    Liu Shan looked at Shay¡¯s tenacious body and frowned, but still took a few steps forward.

    Slightly angled his head, showing a proud look, ¡°Which master of the Extreme Martial Arts School are you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Shayughed a few times, ¡°You don¡¯t even know me, and youe to the door to destroy the school?¡±

    Liu Shan frowned even deeper.

    This big man in the suit in front of him¡­ Is he the celebrity of the Extreme Martial School or something?

    He had already seen the pictures of several masters of the Extreme Martial Arts School beforehand, including the owner. But he wasn¡¯t familiar with his face.

    Is it because of the change of clothes and hairstyle?

    Shayughed. ¡°I¡¯m not the master of this school.¡±

    Around, some hunters didn¡¯t hold back, snorting out augh, and rushed to cover their mouths tightly. Liu Shan coldly snorted, blue veins protruding on his forehead.

    Shay looked bored, slowed down, and said. ¡°Forget it. You said you want to have an exchange, amon process, right? Well,e here, you and I can have a few warming rounds.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Liu Shan waved his hand, ¡°Our martial arts school is an institution that teaches students and makes them stronger. How we can teach them well and make them stronger is the key to a martial arts school. Aside from us fighting, don¡¯t you think thepetition between students can show the level of the school in teaching?¡±

    He looked around.

    At this moment, there were not only students of the Extreme Martial School in the lobby, but also many survivors in the surrounding streets heard Liu Shan¡¯s words, heard themotion over here, and walked into the martial school.

    The Extreme martial arts school doesn¡¯t restrict anyone from essing their school.

    But the survivors who don¡¯t have a membership card and want to use the equipment here need to go to the front desk first to apply for a temporary card.

    Of course, those who walked in were not there to train but to have a good time.

    For many people, such things as destroying the school still exist only in film and television.

    But this time, it actually happened between the leading school in the industry, One Punch school, and the newrge martial arts school, Extreme school.

    Even the store owner across the street selling fruits hurriedly found a cart and pushed his goods to the martial arts school, starting to sell the fruits.

    Liu Shan didn¡¯t wait for the other party¡¯s answer. After sweeping his gaze, his gazended on Shay.

    ¡°This time, we, the One Punch Martial Arts School, hade in the friendly spirit ofmon exchange. Surely the Extreme Martial Arts School won¡¯t refuse, right?¡±

 Chapter 260

    <h4>Chapter 260</h4>

    ¡°How is the exchange?¡± Shay put away his yful smile and asked lightly.

    ¡°Our martial school teachesbat skills. Since we arepeting for skills, it is natural to fight against each other at the same level.¡± Liu Shan smiled, ¡°These five behind me are our martial school, First to Fifth Awakening stage students. Let them fight with your students of the same levels.¡±

    ¡°This is the fairest, but also the most reflective of the students¡¯ actualbat ability in battle. What do you think?¡±

    Liu Shan finished, with his hands in the air, although he was asking, he did not wait for Shay to reply and turned his head to look at a person behind him, ¡°Le Yuanchen, you go first.¡±

    The first martial arts school standing on his left side was a teenager.

    His face still looked like a child. He nodded, jogging up fast to the edge of the ring. Leaped with his toe tip and quickly jumped on the height of four or five steps on the ring.

    The corner of his mouth slowly lifted up, his chin slightly upward, looking askance at the Extreme Martial School students below.

    There was a leap of faith.

    There was anger.

    There was indifference.

    There was also a look of lively expression.

    He slowly opened his mouth, ¡°One Punch martial arts school, First Awakening student Le Yuanchen here, anyone from the Extreme martial arts school can dare to fight me?!¡±

    The atmosphere was slightly heavy.

    This time, the students have all stopped training. They formed three or two-person groups and walked towards the ring.

    They paid as a customer. They¡¯ve been training here for a few days, but theyck a sense of belonging.

    But looking at the cocky people from the One Punch school and Le Yuanchen¡¯s arrogant look. They were agitated.

    After a short silence, a loud shout came from the crowd, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    A sturdy man jumped on the ring and stood on Le Yuanchen¡¯s opposite side.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°The One Punch guy¡¯s aura is in the middle of the First Awakening Stage. The one on our side is at the peak of the First Awakening. He should have the upper advantage, right?¡±

    The people below the ring stage murmured.

    Next to him, Su Yan frowned. ¡°There should be an advantage in physical strength, but¡­¡±

    One thing for sure, the One Punch Martial Arts School dared to make a move first, so that means they were well-prepared.

    What they had is the gap between the two schools. The Extreme school had not yet cultivated its signature students.

    Even if there was nock of strong hunter students, thepetition between the same stage hunter could be divided into two parts.

    One part is the mercenaries who have experienced blood and fist, while the other one was a martial arts student specializing inbat techniques.

    There was no restriction between the two parts. But generally speaking, mercenaries with plenty ofbat experience had their awakening stage higher because they often go out on a mission to hunt down demonic beasts.

    While students who specialized inbat skills will inevitably dy their own awakening stage.

    The most favorable evidence of this is that those who have seeded in learning martial arts often have a much easier time than mercenaries who only experience ying when facing the bottleneck of breaking through the Fifth to the Sixth Awakening Stage.

    There is also a saying in the shelter that learning martial arts can make one¡¯s foundation more solid.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    On the ring.

    The two people did not immediately make a move, stalemate for a moment. The slightly stronger Extreme Martial Arts School students could not bear the pressure and were the first to rush up.

    His muscles were tense, and he waved his huge fist and smashed it towards his opponent¡¯s face.

    BOOM!

    BOOM BOOM!

    BANG BANG BANG!

    Only to see Le Yuanchen of the One Punch Martial School avoided this straightforward punch, raising his hand to frame the opponent, and taking advantage of this opening and smashing several punches in a row, hitting the heart of the strong hunter.

    A mouthful of crimson blood spurted out, and the strong hunter fell on his back.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The other onlookers on the stage had thought about the One Punch Martial Arts School¡¯s student winning, but they didn¡¯t expect that the win would be so crisp and sharp.

    The sturdy unconscious hunter was brought off stage by the martial arts school guards.

    Although not life-threatening, he was hit by several heavy punches and was still severely injured.

    Even with a hunter¡¯s strong recovery power, it would take ten days and a half months to recover without the aid of drugs.

    For any hunter, the blow was huge.

    The shelter has explicit provisions. They can not use sharp weapons in a fight, and they¡¯re not allowed to kill. Anyone could see the One Punch guy didn¡¯t kill him, but he was bloodthirsty.

    The burly man¡¯s friend jumped to the ring, angered. He took a woodenbat knife from the weapon rack wall, weighing in his hand, and quickly attacked.

    The hunter, also at the peak of the First Awakening stage, had more experience. He took a greatsword he was good at and waved the sword vigorously.

    However, it onlysted for a few seconds before he was knocked down and his head hit hard on the cold stone floor.

    Fast! urate! Ruthless!

    The One Punch Martial Arts School people were good at killing people with a single blow, and the martial arts they learned were not fancy but real killing moves.

    When the hunters saw this, they all drew a breath of cold air and got a chill. No one dared to take the field again.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At the main gate.

    A few students from the One Punch Martial Arts School were joking andughing, with insults flowing from their mouths.

    The survivors who came to watch the fun we¡¯re talking about. Some shook their head, disappointed at the Extreme school.

    Liu Shan sped his hands in front of his chest, heard the discussion of these survivors, his heart filled with satisfaction.

    The One Punch school students were carefully learning and had undergone a long training.

    Compared with the Extreme school students who had just listened to a few lessons and trained for a few days.

    But the onlooker survivors had no idea about this.

    In most cases, people only recognize the results, not the reason. Indeed, thispetition was unfair to the Extreme Martial Arts School.

    However, once they were defeated multiple times, people were disappointed, ignoring the millions of reasons.

    In contrast, the hunter onlookers were more aware of the One Punch students¡¯ power.

    They thought the One Punch school¡¯s profit would rise after what happened today.

    And Liu Shan thought he would get more sry.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Time passed by, minute by minute.

    On the ring, Le Yuanchen¡¯s attitude became more arrogant when he saw that no one dared to y.

    A student from the Extreme Martial Arts School looked at Shay. Now, Shay was calm and was ordering guards to take the two injured hunters for treatment.

    He stood there, flung a cigarette from the cigarette case, held it in his mouth, slowly took out a lighter, and lit it.

    After a while, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t have our own core students in the Extreme Martial Arts School, do you?¡±

    Two young hunters came in a hurry from the back door of the martial arts school.

    The male was in his twenties, with a in appearance. He looked at the people from the One Punch Martial Arts School with anger shing in his eyes.

    The female is even younger. She was a teenager and looked a bit simr with the childish-looking face Le Yuanchen had on his face.

    She gently leaped into the ring, ¡°Extreme Martial Arts School, Xia Wanru, please teach me a lot!¡±

 Chapter 261

    <h4>Chapter 261</h4>

    Under the stage.

    Liu Shan¡¯s eyes shed with a fine light. He knew the previous two hunters that Le Yuanchen defeated were nothing.

    It¡¯s just the little girl was the only one who could represent the Extreme Martial Arts School.

    But anyway, as long as Le Yuanchen defeated this little girl, it also means that they can take this first gamepletely.

    Liu Shan observed, ¡°From the standing posture, the demeanor, this little girl had the power. She¡¯s definitely much stronger than the previous two. But how much stronger can it be just from a few days of training? Le Yuanchen¡¯s strength was not even half of the strength of the previous one, and he was able to defeat them.¡±

    He thought carefully. Looking at Shay and at the young man in his twenties behind him.

    In his heart, he was even more secretly pleased. ¡°It seems these two are the core apprentices. They haven¡¯t been training for long. Even if they win 3 out of 5, they still lost the first two. Of course, winning 5 out of 5 is my goal. By then, the chance of getting more customers is higher.¡¯

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    At this time, somewhere on the second floor in the audience seat, Tang Yu ced his hands below his chin, watching the battle below.

    An escort ran over carrying a basket of drinks and snacks. ¡°Headmaster, here are the things you asked.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tang Yu waved his hand.

    With the reverence of facing a supreme master, the guard bowed slightly before turned around and left.

    Tang Yu reached out towards the ce where the shopping basket was ced and then touched an empty space.

    When he turned around, he saw the bamboo rat, Oguri, had torn open the snack packaging, opened the drink lid.

    The basket full of food was rapidly reducing.

    Even when Oguri¡¯s mouth is stuffed full, her hands still grasping for food non-stop and continue to stuff foods into her mouth.

    Tang Yu sweatdropped.

    So greedy. She can eat a lot without gaining weight. But she still can¡¯t grow taller. Damn.. does she belong to the ¡®Eat Ability¡¯ user?

    In the audience seat, beside him and Oguri, his cousin Chen Xiaojia was also present. 180 degrees from Oguri¡¯s feeding frenzy. She only took some snacks and ate them.

    ¡°Food aside, the situation on the stage is quite entertaining.¡±

    The Extreme Martial Arts School core apprentices were not many indeed as Liu Shan had predicted. There were only two of them.

    There were a lot of strong hunters like the Wild Lion who wanted to join as core apprentices. But what Tang Yu respected more than raw power was the character.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re not strong enough as they can grow.

    These people who belonged in a mercenary regiment must have close friends. Once they be a core apprentice, the secrets will leak to their friends.

    Even if he could take care of the leaked information, Tang Yu would avoid it at all costs.

    Among the two core apprentices, the young girl Xia Wanru had just awakened not long ago.

    Her mother was dead, and she was separated from her father. She originally belonged to the bottom of the survivors, until one time, she was bullied by some punks and was awakened out of anger.

    When they first awakened, they were often in an unstable stage.

    The punks were gravely injured by her. The young girl who lived in fear and confusion had met her fate.

    From then on, she embarked on the road of no return.. no, from then on to the road to prosperity.

    Another core apprentice, Ji Ming, has been awakened for a few days. Ji Ming was originally a survivor of the bottom of the shelter. He barely lived l by receiving relief food and pick up some ragged goods. After the awakening, his quality of life has improved. However, even a hunter had difficulties having a good life.

    Right now, finding a demonic beast in the wilderness near the shelter was rare. Some towns and counties were emptied by hunters before them, so they can¡¯t find valuable loot.

    To travel to more distant areas or evenplete the mercenary regiment¡¯s tasks, it was essential to join a team.

    However, most mercenary teams already have regr members. They rarely recruit neers, especially a newly awakened hunter who had nobat specialties.

    There were some temporary mercenary teams avable to join. Most of the members were newly awakened hunters like him who had no permanent team.

    These teams were weak. They couldn¡¯tplete difficult tasks with a generous reward.

    Every time they met trouble, whether it¡¯s a disagreement of uneven distribution of loot, or sometimes the turn to fight demonic beast for the sake of spirit power.

    Ji Ming¡¯s sry in the wilderness was too low for the risk he had to take. Even after several missions, he couldn¡¯t afford to but a decent weapon.

    Thest time he joined a temporary team, it turns out they were not recruiting neers but cannon fodders.

    He was forced to explore dangerous areas to attract demonic beasts. Within two days, most of them were killed.

    He was the only one who managed to escape from the chaos by deliberately attracting a few more demonic beasts.

    He struggled in the wilderness as a lone mercenary, but his strength was improving very slowly.

    He was lucky enough to be noticed by the martial arts school¡¯s master while training at the Extreme Martial Arts School. Ji Ming was excited and worked harder and harder at the same time.

    His gaze fixed at the One Punch Martial School students standing behind the ring.

    Now, it was time to prove his worth.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Most battles between the First Awakening stage hunters were just a bunch of fist and kicking scenes.

    However, at this moment, the battle between Xia Wanru and Le Yuanchen on the ring made the onlookers amazed. They moved back and forth very quickly.

    ¡°Even I, a Double Awakening hunter, don¡¯t have a certainty of winning against either of them.¡±

    A huntermented.

    The strength of the core students of the martial arts school made many people had their eyes sizzling.

    Some of the passerby hunters who were onlookers made up their minds to go to the martial arts school for further training.

    But this time, many passerby hunters were still torn, whether to choose the One Punch Martial Arts School or the Extreme Martial Arts School?

    Their hesitationsted for less than three seconds.

    In the ring, the two who were still evenly matched. Suddenly, Xia Wanru¡¯s fist directly sted Le Yuanchen while he set up the defense with his arms.

    Taking advantage of this gap, she kicked the young man flying mid-air beforending heavily to the ground.

    The change happened so fast that even Liu Shan could not react. He could not figure out why the young girl from the Extreme Martial Arts School¡¯s power suddenly increased.

    Xia Wanru, who had won the round, did not walk out of the ring but looked at the students of the One Fist Martial School and spoke, ¡°One Punch Martial School, who is next? Who?¡±

    Just a few moments ago, the One Punch school students were putting up their arrogant faces. But now, the two sides werepletely turned around.

 Chapter 262

    <h4>Chapter 262</h4>

    Liu Shan¡¯s face was cloudy. After looking at Le Yuan Chen, whose cheek was half swollen and fell to the ground in aa, he finally said, ¡°We lost this game of First Awakening Stage, but it¡¯s just beginning now.¡±

    Although they lost the first game, Le Yuanchen at least defeated two passerby students.

    Even if insiders can see against the previous two, Le Yuanchen didn¡¯t do anything much before.

    ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t lose the second game.¡±

    He instructed in a low voice with a twist of his head, asking the students who were about to take the field to be more vignt and fight with all their might.

    Soon, two hunters jumped into the ring, carrying the unconscious martial school student down, and the other, standing straight in the ring.

    ¡°This is our Double Awakening student. Who will represent the Extreme Martial School?¡±

    Liu Shan saw the young girl still standing on the stage and was a bit surprised.

    Xia Wanru looked at the young student opposite, feeling a much stronger aura than her own. She wasn¡¯t afraid, stepping forward, ¡°Representative student? That¡¯s me!¡±

    Liu Shan was about to speak.

    Shay, on the opposite side, smilingly said, ¡°It¡¯s kinda weird, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s just a stage higher. Miss Xia here will be our representative. As long as you can win this round, you will be the winner. That would be on the premise if we lost the game.¡±

    Liu Shan coldly snorted but did not retort.

    The martial arts school students on the stage, as well as other passersby survivors, did not expect this kind of situation to unfold.

    Their mouths opened slightly, and a few melon seeds leaked out from their teeth.

    ¡°This is not a joke, right? A cross-level challenge?!¡±

    ¡°Cross-level fighting¡­ I haven¡¯t seen it, but those who are crossed are usually weak hunters with no realbat skills. While the One Punch Martial Arts School students are¡­¡±

    ¡°They will lose. They will face a stronger student and only win thest round. Now, they challenge Double Awakening students. They said One Punch student¡¯sbat skills are good. Let¡¯s see what will happen next.¡±

    ¡°From my point of view, the Extreme Martial Arts School had no choice. Don¡¯t you see? They only have two core apprentices. Even if these two apprentices won 2 out of 5 games, they had no choice but to challenge the upper level.¡±

    He continued analyzing the situation, ¡°As for other ordinary students, looking at the previous battles, it is clear that those people and the core apprentices of the martial arts school are not on the same level as theirbat skills. After all, the hunters who go to the martial arts hall for further training arecking fighting skills. Because they mostly fight in the wild.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start now!¡±

    Someone shouted.

    In the ring, a young man from the One Punch Martial Arts School faced the young girl who was one level below him. Trying to deliver an element of surprise, he kicked mid-air towards Xia Wanru.

    The Double Awakening stage wasn¡¯t strong. Most hunters present at least had the strength of a Double Awakening stage or up.

    However, this whip kick actually brought up a whistling wind-breaking sound, making the expressions of hunters at the edge of the ring changed.

    BOOM!

    The sound of a heavy blow.

    Xia Wanru¡¯s body sank, she set up her hands, unloaded the force to the side, and took a few more steps back. It seems like she was at a disadvantage.

    But this scene shocked everyone present.

    ¡°Blocked? How is it possible? Even if you use the force-removal technique, this whip kick is already fierce! There¡¯s a qualitative power gap between the two. How can she possibly block it?!¡±

    The young man from One Punch Martial Arts School was also surprised, but he didn¡¯t freeze andunched a stormy attack with his kicks one after another.

    Xia Wanru fought and retreated, at a disadvantage, but did not suffer much damage. Facing a whip kick, she either blocked or avoided.

    Some hunters at the surrounding ring with strong eyesight have seen the doorway, ¡°Her strength, her speed is too highpared to the peak of the First Awakening Stage. She¡¯s slightly weaker than her opponent, but the gap isn¡¯t big. This is the reason why she can block the attacks again and again.!¡±

    To put it bluntly, the passerby hunters knew the Extreme Martial Arts School had a way to quickly improve physical fitness!

    In a moment, everyone looked at Shay with fiery spirits.

    Liu Shan saw this and secretly gritted his teeth. He thought he could finally win the game with a perfect score.

    Liu Shan looked at the ring and suddenly shouted. ¡°If you win this game, I¡¯ll give you two standart Spirit Power Containers!¡±

    Spirit Power Containers were also avable at Luoxia, produced by the Officials. They were sold at the same capacity.

    Refining spirit power from two standard Containers can make a Double Awakening Stage hunter ascend to the Triple Awakening Stage.

    On the stage, both of them breathed heavily.

    Xia Wanru looked more physically exhausted. Her body was drenched in sweat. The loose sportswear clung to her exquisite body.

    At this time, the young man heard Liu Shan¡¯s words. A trace of ruthlessness shed in his eyes. He moved his fist fiercely, delivering a fatal st.

    Xia Wanru retreated again and again and was already retreating to the edge of the ring.

    In an instant, the young man took a step back. He lifted his right leg slightly, and in a weird posture, the figure flickered, his left foot mmed on the ground, he jumped up, and his right foot kicked mid-air.

    This kick was more fierce, faster, and more ruthless than before.

    The kick sends a ripple in the air, aimed directly towards Xia Wanru¡¯s head in a straight shot.

    And at this time, the Extreme Martial Arts Schoolgirl couldn¡¯t retreat!

    Some of the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes. A few experts who knew what the man was trying to do open their eyes wide, focusing their gaze on the ring.

    Hoo~

    The kick tore the air, but there was no feeling of kicking the human body. The young man¡¯s heartbeat suddenly missed a beat.

    Xia Wanru in front of him obviously had no ability to dodge, but her body suddenly moved half a meter to the side.

    He missed the attack by half a meter.

    His unreserved foot also made him unable to stop leaning forward and lost his bnce.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Xia Wanru shouted and threw a punch. She mobilized the Qi and power in her body, and the power spread upward inch by inch along her arm.

    BOOM!

    Like a watermelon bursting.

    The hard skull exploded by this insignificant punch.

    In an instant, the entire lobby fell silent.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    On the stage, Xia Wanru was half-kneeling on the ground, looking at the headless corpse in front of her. Covering her mouth and gasping for breath.

    Her gaze was fixed on the headless corpse. The fear in her eyes gradually dissipated, turned into determination.

 Chapter 263

    <h4>Chapter 263</h4>

    Second-floor box.

    Chen Xiaojia covered her mouth; only the bamboo rat Oguri continued to stuff her mouth with food.

    Tang Yu sighed slightly, ¡°This is the price of growth.¡±

    This battle can be said to be more thrilling to win. Whether in terms of physical quality,bat skills, or experience, Xia Wanru was a step above the other student.

    ¡®If the other party didn¡¯t use martial arts skills and fight steadily, the chances of winning will be higher instead.¡¯

    Martial art skills andbat skills are very simr. Basically, they¡¯re the same thing.

    Both are techniques that require stances.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t doubt the techniques from the One Punch masters. They inherited those moves from ancient times.

    But after the doomsday, the people were awakened, and these martial arts skills were even more precious than before.

    Before the doomsday, it was only harsh moves.

    What surprised him was that their opponent had learned martial skills as well.

    ¡°Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t master these moves. Xia had morebat skills than the opponent.¡±

    Learning from Gray de¡¯s Ghost Step. Although he wasn¡¯t in Luoxia, they stillmunicate with each other to learn. Now, they both mastered at least five or sixbat skills.

    Ghost Step allowed the young girl to avoid the fatal blow.

    At that time, she was already at the end of her strength. The remaining strength wasn¡¯t enough. Ordinary punches wouldn¡¯t finish her opponent.

    So, she used herst strength to use the Martial Art Heavy Strike [Heavy Chop].

    The effect was even better than she had anticipated. The martial art school student who hadn¡¯t reached the Sixth Awakening Stage of the Body Shaping Realm, whose flesh was still rtively weak, had his head blown off by a single punch.

    ¡°The little girl is surprisingly decisive.¡±

    If her timing wasn¡¯t good, the dead corpse should be her.

    Although Tang Yu won¡¯t admit it, he was quite nervous a few seconds ago and prepared to tell Shay to save her.

    As for breaking the rules ofpetition, does anyone really care?

    Tang Yu believes, should argument rises, they can reach a consensus.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    They lost 2 out of 5 games.

    Liu Shan never expected such a situation.

    However, the Extreme Martial Arts School was powerful, far beyond his expectation.

    He had sent a few men to investigate the training area. It was clear that it¡¯s impossible to get this strong just from training in a short period of time.

    The corpse on the ring was apanied by a few guards from their martial arts school.

    They carried it down, and Liu Shan came closer to take a look. As expected, he was dead.

    His face was gloomy. The students around him also changed. No one was afraid. Their level was higher than the opponent¡¯s.

    The survivors in the lobby also had seen bloody corpses at the beginning of the doomsday.

    Only survivors who had been in the shelter since the beginning of the doomsday would feel the world was still safe and orderly.

    However, the weak and the strong have long been engraved in the hearts of most hunters.

    Even at this point, everyone knew the shelter forbids murder. Fighting was fine as long no one died, but¡­ to actually kill someone, who will report it?

    The One Punch Martial Arts School certainly won¡¯t.

    They¡¯re martial artists; they¡¯re not afraid of death. And reporting it would make them a coward as an excuse for their ipetence.

    The onlookers survivors also won¡¯t do that. They knew that the death of a single survivor was a small matter for a behemoth like the Extreme Martial Arts School. They can report it to the Security Bureau, but most people had no guts to do so.

    Xia Wanru was also being escorted to descend the stage.

    The ring was cleaned from blood and body matters to prepare for theing third round.

    A Triple awakening stage student from the One Punch School jumped on the stage, holding a dullbat knife. The Double Awakening Stage student from the Extreme School was Ji Ming.

    However, this time, no one dared to underestimate them.

    At this point, the spark between the two sides was stronger than before.

    The battle has just begun. The One Punch student wielded thebat knife and rushed towards his opponent. The knife was dull, but with enough power, it could kill people.

    Just like in the previous game, the power gap wasn¡¯trge. Ji Ming¡¯s physical quality was slightly inferior to his opponent. However, he had experienced the cruel wilderness and was also ruthless.

    After a while, he beat his opponent to death at the cost of an arm injury.

    The fight has be more and more brutal, and the hunter onlookers only dare talk in low voices.

    Although they didn¡¯t show it, the Extreme Martial Arts Guards and their students at the lobby lightly smirked in a satisfied mood.

    Shay also wore a big smile on his face.

    3 wins out of 5 games. Normally, this fight will be over.

    But this kind of contest wasn¡¯t even normal, to begin with.

    Liu Shan¡¯s face was gloomy. He coldly spoke. ¡°The fourth game, continue!¡±

    Even if they lost the previous rounds, Liu Shan doesn¡¯t want to losepletely. The Extreme Martial Arts School no longer had core apprentices ready. He could save their reputation by winning thest two rounds!

    The Fourth Awakening Stage hunter walked into the ring. He had a murderous intent and was physically tough. He¡¯s not just an apprentice but a walking killing machine.

    For a while, no one from the Extreme School dared to show up above the ring. Most of them knew they only had 2 core apprentices.

    As for the ordinary students, most of them were people who wanted to learn martial arts and excel inbat.

    But now¡­ the gap between an ordinary student and a core apprentice was huge. If they lose, they will be dead.

    To be honest, they were just customers; they didn¡¯t ¡®belong¡¯ to the school. They had no obligation to fight for the school.

    Only the core apprentices and students who signed contracts belong to the martial arts school.

    ¡°So it¡¯s over?¡±

    Some people shook their heads as the exciting battle was over. They were preparing to leave.

    In the eyes of these onlookers, the Extreme school had no one else to fight on thest two games, so they surrendered. They knew the reason why, but no one dared to look down on them.

    The previous battle had shown the Extreme students¡¯ ability.

    The ability of the martial arts school to teach their students. There is no doubt about that.

    But they were a bit disappointed.

    The battle between the masters could be much more entertainingpared to ordinary hunters.

    Well, it¡¯s their limit, for now, they thought for a while.

    Some people were getting ready to leave, where others would try the Extreme School training facilities when there was a shouting somewhere from the second floor.

    ¡°Me, me! I¡¯ll do it! It¡¯s my turn!¡±

 Chapter 264

    <h4>Chapter 264</h4>

    A few minutes ago, Chen Xiaojia said she wanted a chance to get on the field.

    At first, Tang Yu refused. However, Chen Xiaojia argued. Stating that she was the senior sister of the martial arts school and the strongest one.

    She fully understood what she was about to get into.

    Now, she had soaked her body in the Body, Strengthening Potion for a while. She also had taken other precious potions.

    Although her strength was still at the peak of the Triple Awakening, her real power was far beyond those at the same level as her.

    Chen Xiaojia¡¯s physical qualities were twice as strong, and her spirit power pool also doubled. Her mental strength was also close to the Triple Awakening Strength hunters.

    On the surface, her strength was really strong. However, shecked the actualbat skill.

    This was also because of her special status as Tang Yu¡¯s cousin, Shay, Carmen Brothers, and the others didn¡¯tpulsorily require her to participate in training.

    Unless she wore full equipment, Tang Yu was worried about her odds of winning the round.

    But after all, it¡¯s a ¡®fair¡¯ match. Tang Yu was about to reply when Chen Xiaojia felt she was underestimated, ¡°I¡¯ve held on for 5 minutes in the Survival Mode.¡±

    Tang Yu was stunned and turned around to ask, ¡°You hit the Survival mode for five minutes the first time you tried?¡±

    ¡°No, I tried a dozen times to hold five minutes.¡± She whispered her defense.

    Tang Yu paused, feeling even more surprised.

    In Tree Shade, the patrols called the Survival Mode another name, ¡®Self-Muttion Mode¡¯.

    Since there was no exit option and no end to the survival mode, the number of demonic beasts appeared and became stronger and stronger. No matter which hunter, there¡¯s only one was ending in the survival mode.

    Fierce battle and exhaustion.

    Often, several demonic beasts attacked at the same time. Tearing off their bodies.

    That feeling¡­ most patrols didn¡¯t dare to try again.

    He didn¡¯t expect Chen Xiaojia had tried a dozen times and still managed to hold on for 5 minutes.

    Tang Yu knew how hard it was to hold on for 5 minutes. He himself was abused in the survival mode.

    After a moment of contemtion, Tang Yu nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you participate in the next round.¡±

    It just so happens that there are still two experienced babies avable for use below.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Chen Xiaojia originally intended to jump straight down from the box window to make a magnificent entrance.

    However, she stuck her head out to look at the distance between the box and the ground below and felt a little shaky.

    Although they were on the second floor, it was higher than the usual building. She hesitated and finally walked down the stairway.

    When she climbed into the ring and saw her opponent approaching with a fierce look, Chen Xiaojia didn¡¯t panic as thest time she faced Wang Ran. Instead, she was feeling excited.

    She reached out with her hand and scattered a handful of seeds.

    As soon as these seeds hit the ground, they grew rapidly and turned into a green vine, wriggling on the clean white floor tiles.

    The students of One Punch Martial Arts School quickly dodged. However, these vines moved like flexible snakes.

    A dozen vines moved quickly, chasing around and restricting the opponent¡¯s movement.

    Her opponent was bound. The more he struggled, the tighter the bound became. Until he finally wrapped into a dumpling. He couldn¡¯t speak; only a soft whimper could be heard.

    A few momentster, he passed out.

    This was probably the fastest ending of the fight.

    One side was a melee hunter, while the other was a long-range elemental ability user. Yet the hunter was KO¡¯d before he could get close.

    The scene¡­ even the audience didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The fight wasn¡¯t exciting at all!

    A new hunter suddenly asked. ¡°Can you use special ability in the match?¡±

    Some hunter around him snickered. ¡°Thispetition is more than a personal fight. It¡¯s doomsday. Do you really think that there¡¯s a fairpetition?¡±

    ¡°Special ability is also the hunter¡¯s power. Even if it¡¯s unfair, the opponent should just me their own weakness. Moreover, people with wood ability aren¡¯t usually this strong. Her vine¡¯s growth speed, toughness, and speed control are far from the other ones. Which was the reason she could easily win.¡±

    Chen Xiaojia looked at her hands and muttered. ¡°So weak. It can¡¯t be true, right?¡±

    She froze, then looked at Liu Shan and the hunter behind him. ¡°You¡¯re next, right? Come on¡­¡±

    The hunter looked at the stage. The previous hunter was also bundled into a dumpling and pierced by the thorn on the vines. His burly figure was sucked to the skin and bones.

    A Fifth Awakening Stage shivered with anger. He wanted to rush up but hesitated. He tried to step forward, but his legs won¡¯t move. He stole a nce towards master Liu Shan.

    Liu Shan was silent for a while before finally speaking. ¡°We lost this time; let¡¯s go.¡±

    He turned around; his pace was heavy.

    Two guards from the One Punch school went into the stage and took away the student Chen Xiaojia had un-bundled.

    The other guards were busy caring for the injured and dead students.

    It can be said, without the guards, they would have a hard time returning.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    After returning to the One Punch Martial Arts School.

    He drank his tea in one gulp, feeling annoyed.

    He came here not to escape from the others.

    Not long after, three hunters arrived, each three or five minutes apart. One after another, they came into the private room.

    When Liu Shan saw they all had gathered, he put down his cup. ¡°Did you bring the things I wanted?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± The person sitting in front of him opened his mouth and took out a palm-sized fragment from his pocket, and handled it with extreme care as if it was the most precious thing he had.

    Some of these fragments looked like scraps of iron sheets. They seemed to be fragments taken from a particr device.

    ¡°This is what you want. Fragments took from the Extreme Martial Arts School devices. We had no way to take them, so we pretended to break the device and secretly took these parts.¡± He said, handed over a small piece of fragments.

    Liu Shan took it, holding it in his hand to examine and press down hard. Some peculiar patterns were visible on the fragment, ¡°What are theseplex patterns?¡±

    ¡°This is embarrassing for me. What you asked for was just to bring some materials. By the way, because we broke the equipment of the Extreme Martial Arts School, we were asked to pay 300 Spirit Stones. Look at this¡­¡±

    Liu Shan was impatient. ¡°Find me at school tomorrow. I¡¯ll pay you 300 spirit stones plus the payment for this mission.¡±

    The leading hunter grinned andughed. ¡°Boss Liu is really generous. Next time if you want something to be done, just call us.¡±

    If only he knew the 200pensation was casually increased to 300, he would have picked more expensive equipment, to begin with. But then, with the power of a Fourth Awakening Stage hunter, he couldn¡¯t destroy most of the equipment in the Extreme School. This was the result of his long research.

    The three hunters left one after another.

    Liu Shan looked at the fragments on the table, thinking of the three hundred extra spirit stones he had to pay, and became more and more annoyed.

    ¡°The boss should pay me back for this expenditure, right?¡± He murmured with regret. ¡°We can decipher a few secrets from these fragments, right? If not, it would be a big loss this time.¡±

    With this experience, he could conclude their situation isn¡¯t going to get better any time soon. But at least they will be able to decipher the secret of the equipment soon enough.

    ¡°Fortunately, our martial arts hall has a profound background. Even if the business of ordinary students will be affected in the future, we still have a connection to the City Defense army. The City Defense Army hunters regrlye to our school for further training. With this ie, we can survive.¡±

    At this moment, Liu Shan turned his head and saw through the window that there was a lot of noise at the Extreme Martial Arts Hall entrance across the street.

    A group of hunters in the security team uniforms was carrying a few boxes of items into the martial arts school.

    ¡°What is this for?¡±

 Chapter 265

    <h4>Chapter 265</h4>

    The Extreme Martial Arts School lobby, first floor.

    Because of the previous incident, there were many more survivors in martial school than before.

    After the battle ended, the survivors scattered. But some people applied for a temporary card and exercised using the equipment.

    Ordinary survivors didn¡¯t notice a difference. But hunters, especially higher-level hunters, obviously noticed the difference. Even if they can¡¯t get stronger within a few days, they can at least exercise.

    It¡¯s worth it to get a membership card. After all, the monthly membership fee isn¡¯t that expensive.

    The most important thing that these students care about is that the school can make one stronger quickly.

    Before that, although Ji Ming and Xia Wanru did not reveal their apprenticeships, after all, they trained in the martial arts school most of the day.

    Many hunters had seen and known them. They knew that these two people got stronger just after a few days of training in the school.

    Even if facilities like the Gravity Chamber were really helpful to physical fitness, it¡¯s impossible to get stronger that fast in just a few days.

    For a while, these people couldn¡¯t find senior leaders such as Shay and Carmen brothers.

    They gathered around the two apprentices, asking how to be the martial arts school¡¯s core apprentice.

    Wild Lion and the other expert hunters had also expressed their willingness to be a core apprentice. However, after being rejected, these people no longer insist.

    They were experts in the shelter. They had their own arrogance. They were top members of the mercenary regiment or even the leader.

    Their members won¡¯t be happy if they plead just to be someone else¡¯s apprentice.

    Since the school refused, they didn¡¯t insist further. Being a martial arts school¡¯s apprentice will indeed increase their power. However, it takes time to learn martial arts.

    They could use the time to hunt down demonic beasts and used the spirit power to refine their life level into a breakthrough. This way, theirbat power also grows faster.

    Now think about it. At that time, there were not many hunters who knew that Extreme Martial Arts School had a Fifth Awakening Stage hunter. They were surprised.

    If at that time, they hold on for a while, showing their determination to martial arts, and then spend more spirit stones to get through the rtionship with the master of the martial arts school. Can they be the core apprentice of the martial arts school?

    With the Extreme martial arts apprentices¡¯ performance who challenge the masters with only First Awakening stage power, even if they fail to break through the bottleneck, they could still have thebat powerparable to the Sixth Awakening hunter.

    Thinking of this, they simply regretted it.

    Looking at the present, there were more than a dozen Fifth Awakening hunters around Ji Ming and Xia Wanru so that neither of them could escape.

    The big boss who broke through the bottleneck did not appear. But the big boss really wants to study martial arts, and there is no need to wait here.

    The Wild Lion stood in the distance, looking at the two apprentices surrounded by hunters.

    At this time, they heard the movement and muttered. ¡°Another hunter had arrived? It feels like our chances of bing core apprentices are getting lower and lower.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t help but look over and saw a dozen hunters dressed in Investigator uniforms.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The Public Security Bureau manages the incidents within the shelter, bothrge and small, which has a great deterrent effect on ordinary survivors and even hunters.

    As soon as a dozen hunters in uniform walked into the door, the people who had been blocking the door, talking or stopping, scattered one after another.

    Some people muttered, ¡°Did someone really report the ExtremeMartial Arts Center? Just

    because of the death of a person, they provoked the security team?¡±

    ¡°Who did that? With the strength of Extreme Martial Arts School, even if someone reported, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Maybe it is a fine that requires them to pay spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t you think that there are too many peopleing from the Public Security Bureau? Some of them are masters.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s weird. I can¡¯t even feel the aura because the aura is so high. They¡¯re clearly masters.¡±

    After entering the school, a dozen hunters quickly walked towards Ji Ming and Xia Wanru, surrounded by hunters.

    At this time, Ji Ming and Xia Wanru looked flustered.

    The hunters around them hoped that they could defend themselves. Many people are even willing to offer spirit stones bribes.

    The two were helpless, but the crowd of hunters around them shrunk.

    Master Shay and Chen Xiaojia had already left after seeing a bad situation.

    At this moment, the two suddenly saw that they were on the border, and the faces of the hunters who had been trying to squeeze inside suddenly changed. They hurriedly turned aside and looked behind them with uncertain eyes.

    Immediately afterwards, more and more hunters scattered, one after another. A path was formed.

    Even the hunters in the other direction changed their expression and couldn¡¯t help but raise their heads.

    At this moment, Ji Ming and Xia Wanru also felt that a lot of terrifying aura came towards them.

    The head is a middle-aged man with a somewhat sparse hairline, a little bloated, with a faint but powerful aura.

    The two swallowed. No matter how brilliant they were in the ring, they still feel the oppression. This was due to the instinctive reaction brought about by the huge gap in life level.

    The sparsely-haired middle-aged man approached with a kind smile, ¡°Boy, where are the masters and the headmaster of your martial arts school?¡±

    ¡°And you are?¡± Ji Ming was somewhat cautious.

    ¡°I¡¯m Chief Jin of the Public Security Bureau. We brought things and needed to hand them over to your martial arts school.¡±

    Chief Jin!

    One of Luoxia Giants!

    When the hunters around heard it, they were dumbfounded for a while.

    Someone noticed that the security team members behind were carrying a fewrge boxes.

    It seems that there is some kind of transaction between the Public Security Bureau and Extreme Martial Arts School?

    In order to escort this batch of goods, even the Chief of the Public Security Bureau went out in person. What kind of goods was inside the box?

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The hunters who surrounded Ji Ming were naturally embarrassed and did not have the guts to continue surrounding them. But they did not go far; they stepped aside with curious faces.

    Ji Ming talked with Chief Jin in a formal manner. Mostly, when Chief Jin asked a question, he answered one after another.

    While Xia Wanru, on the other hand, hurriedly ran towards the back door of the martial arts school.

    She didn¡¯t know where Master Shay hid, but the Carmen masters were at the usual training ce.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the 2 oldest Carmen brothers to follow Xia Wanru and arrive at the lobby.

    Chief Jin has seen the Carmen brothers¡¯ resistance against the ck skeleton¡­ although he couldn¡¯t tell which one of them was the oldest.

 Chapter 266

    <h4>Chapter 266</h4>

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Chief Jin¡¯s face blossomed into a chrysanthemum-like smile as he hurriedly walked up to the front.

    Ji Ming, who was still restrained next to him, froze while he breathed a sigh of relief.

    But when facing the Carmen brothers, Chief Jin¡¯s posture seems to be vaguely lowered.

    ¡°These boxes are what we promised.¡± Director Jin said with a smile, ¡°Oh, yes, there are also numbered items that your headmaster wants, but you have to take out items of corresponding value and trade.¡±

    ¡°This is easy to say. I believe the headmaster will be very happy to hear this news.¡±

    Chief Jin paused, then turned to look behind him, ¡°Mr. Wang, get the things ready.¡±

    The team members behind him rushed forward, holding a roll of red fabric in their hands.

    This team member, and Director Jin, grasped the two corners of the rolled fabric, rxed the lower end, and spread the rolled fabric¡­

    The border was yellow, the background was red, and a fewrge words were embroidered.

    ¡ª¡ªCourageous actions, heroes of the people.

    These banners were verymon before the doomsday. But nowadays, it was scarce.

    Oldest Carmen smiled and said he would represent the headmaster.

    Chief Jin felt a little disappointed for not seeing Tang Yu, but he did not show it. Instead, he said with a smile, ¡°We are all aware of the strength of the Extreme Martial Arts School. Last night, after discussing with several colleagues, we decided the Extreme Martial Arts Hall is the only officially designated martial arts school. And soon our Public Security Bureau members wille here for further training. Master Carmen, please take care of our members.¡±

    Carmen did not refuse either. It is very necessary to deal with local bosses like the Public Security Bureau, not to mention that the fees that should be collected are not less than their usual profit.

    Chief Jin rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Master Carmen, I n to hire you as a special adviser to the Public Security Bureau. You don¡¯t need to do anything at ordinary times. You only need toe to our bureau to give lectures every few days.¡±

    He had finished speaking but was violently pulled away by a hunter behind him.

    The hunter didn¡¯t wear the uniform of the security bureau but was dressed in in clothes.

    After he pulled Chief Jin away, he took a step forward and reced Chief Jin¡¯s original position.

    ¡°Mr. Jin, you are too unkind. We, the Ancestral Dragon, formally invited Master Carmen to be our special warfare instructor.¡±

    Director Jin smiled dryly without speaking.

    Both looked at Carmen eagerly, hoping that he would agree.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Further away, the onlookers watched with disbelief.

    The Public Security Bureau actually sent the banners to the Extreme Martial Arts School¡­ no, the Chief himself personally sent them.

    This rtionship can be seen very differently. What exactly did the Extreme Martial Arts School do?!

    However, before they could catch their breath, they heard the news that the Extreme Martial Arts School was designated as the only official martial arts school.

    This was even more shocking.

    Before, they thought that the school had a good rtionship with Chief Jin. But to be appointed as the only official school!

    At least half of the giants, like Chief Jin, nodded their heads to represent the officials.

    They were even more breathless when hearing the word ¡®Ancestral Dragon¡¯ had invited Carmen to be their instructor?

    That army was full of masters!

    Secretly, the hunters who pretended to be students and collected information for One Punch school were pale.

    Their mentality had copsed.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    On the other hand, Tang Yu, who was hiding inside the box to get a clear view, naturally saw the people from the Security Bureau.

    It¡¯s just¡­ He was toozy to deal with this kind of thing.

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t surprised to see the Public Security Bureau¡¯s arrival. But the students¡¯ enthusiasm was beyond his expectations.

    The One Punch school¡¯s contribution is so great that he felt like he should personally thank them.

    The spectators¡¯ enthusiasm made him speechless.

    He initially thought the people at the doomsday would prefer to work to support their lives or lying down like a salted fish waiting for death.

    But now, it seems they neverck onlookers.

    He should never underestimate people¡¯s gossip.

    The battle was over for a long time. But there are still a lot of survivorsing to the school out of curiosity. He heard from the guards that the story had spread to half of the shelter.

    Even the Luoxia Daily Times will report this story on the front page, [Extreme Martial Arts School VS One Punch Martial Arts School.]

    He had spent a lot of spirit stones to advertise the school but could only get a few lines on the corner of the said newspaper¡¯s front page.

    Tang Yu remembered that the person in charge of taking care of the newspaper advertisement came back from the Luoxia Daily Times with this story.

    ¡°Our newspaper is a newspaper with taste and purpose. Our might cannot be bent. The rich cannot lust after. No amount of spirit stones could make us give up a big portion of the front page¡­¡±

    However, today, he hadn¡¯t spent a single spirit stone, yet they will fill the entire front page of the Luoxia Daily Times.

    About the battle between two martial arts schools. Tang Yu felt this was terrific news.

    Some other tabloids were not far behind.

    Such as ¡®The Two Martial Arts Schools That Love Each Other¡¯, ¡®What You Don¡¯t Know about the Extreme Martial Arts School¡¯, even ¡®Learn Martial Arts, Go to the Extreme School¡¯.

    Such obvious advertising slogans have appeared, yet he didn¡¯t spend a single spirit stone.

    Tang Yu thought about it, and probably a certain newspaper also wanted to secure the position as a core apprentice.

    However, was he that kind of person? The advertisement can¡¯t be obscene. The morals can¡¯t be bent!

    ¡°However, it is necessary to take advantage of the heat and take a group of core apprentices.¡± Tang Yu stroked his chin, ¡°But I need to test them. The main thing to look at is personal character and identity. Qualification is secondary, so is strength.¡±

    If the senior hunters like Wild Lion knew Tang Yu¡¯s thoughts. They would understand that no matter how much they insisted and how much they bribed, they would have no chance.

    The rtionship between the students and the martial arts school is a transactional rtionship. There is not necessarily a sense of belonging.

    However, apprentices need ideological education. The rtionship between the apprentice and the martial arts school will be both prosperous and all-or-destructive.

    For these apprentices, Tang Yu didn¡¯t n to charge them a fee. On the contrary, the better their performance, the more resources he could provide.

    ¡°Well, I should learn from the former Zhentian Martial Arts School. In order to be an apprentice, they need to sign a contract and make the training free. And they could join the guards. After that, they can go further and be a core apprentice and learn the core knowledge of the martial arts school.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I never expected that the poprity of the martial arts hall would rise a lot after a battle. More hunterse here for mere entertainment. Truly, it was an effortless advertisement.¡±

    In the wilderness, a lot of hunters fight to the death. But there are no spectators for these battles.

    Martial school students often sparred with each other.

    But these sparrings and the duels between two major schools were not at the same level.

    Ordinary survivors watch for entertainment, but they can learn a thing or two. While lower hunters could learn a lot. Only some high-leveled hunters wouldn¡¯t care.

    If it¡¯s a battle between Fifth Awakenings, the only ones who wouldn¡¯t care are the big guys above Sixth, and there¡¯s not a lot of these people. Whereas the low and mid-level hunters are the mainstream hunters.

    A good idea suddenly came up. ¡°Although the territory¡¯smercial district is a bit slower than here, now it¡¯s almostpleted. Before, I always felt the heat was not enough. Even if we sent out invitations to small shelters, not a lot responded. I see now that what wecked was an attraction, huh?¡±

    After thepletion of themercial district, he also intends to develop a real estate industry. But if the territory poption is still low, then it won¡¯t be of use.

    ¡°What if I hold arge tournament in the territory. Using the prize as bait, I believe it would attract a lot of hunters¡­¡±

    Tang Yu touched his chin, feeling a little feasible, but the specific ns remain to be discussedter.

 Chapter 267

    <h4>Chapter 267</h4>

    The afterglow of the setting sun was like fire.

    Tang Yu walked on the way to the equipment manufacturing factory area.

    From a distance, one could hear the roaring sounding from the factory area.

    ¡°Fortunately, the factory is built in a location far away from the residential area. Otherwise this noise interference will certainly bring a lot of trouble to the price of the territory.¡±

    Even the staff dormitory originally selected to be built in the factory area also moved to the original vacation resort foothills area.

    After the initial recruitment of a number of rune debuggers, with theter increase in the territory¡¯s survivors, and one after another debuggers were recruited.

    A lot of people were interested because of its high sry. So the development prospects were good.

    In addition to ordinary survivors, there were several hunters who applied for the position.

    Now, the factory was already running in three shifts. The twenty-four-hour roar rang out non-stop. In addition to a few basic rune equipment models, the production of moreplex equipment was also ready to be tried in the assembly line.

    In this case, the staff would rather walk a few kilometres than live here and endure ear torture.

    Not to mention there are no other supporting facilities aside from a small supermarket selling basic living supplies and a small canteen.

    On the contrary, in the resort area, with thepletion of some streets in themercial area, there are many private vendors and even stores, which greatly enriched their leisure and entertainment.

    Survivors were also more motivated to work.

    Tang Yu lowered his head and looked at a white feather held in the palm of his hand.

    The feather is palm-sized, suspended a few centimeters from the palm of his hand, up and down. He just got this 017 item from the trade with Luoxia Officials a while ago.

    ¡°This item number ranking is not high. There¡¯s not much energy contained within it. It¡¯s not like the golden water droplets which could burst out terrifying power¡­¡±

    At that time, when he chose this item, Chief Jin, who apanied him, was quite surprised.

    Many numbered items that were treated like treasures by the official of Luoxia. They either possessed attacking abilities or auxiliary abilities or also possessed some strange and bizarre abilities that were very different.

    The feather was numbered 017. Apart from being very tough and indestructible, as well as levitating in the air when it was ced, it had no other abilities.

    ¡°But if there¡¯s any special ability, the officials wouldn¡¯t put this item into trade.¡± Tang Yu shook his head. ¡°This must be some kind of trade.¡±

    ¡°But if not, this feather, would not have been taken out for trade, by the official of the Luoxia.¡± Tang Yu shook his head, ¡°This is definitely some kind of transcendent creature¡¯s feather, not ordinary feather that can be seen everywhere on the body of the demonic beast. But the most precious cluster, like the dragon¡¯s scale.¡±

    In this world, he couldn¡¯t say if a dragon really exists or not. But with Tang Yu¡¯s rich knowledge of Alienated Beast science, materials science, source power mechanics, and so on. He judged the featheres from a transcendent creature.

    Transcendent creatures were creatures whose life level had transcended the peak of awakening order.

    It harbors an incredible power. Even a single hair was very good material, let alone the most precious cluster of feathers.

    Most of the other numbered items are finished products¡ªmostly treasured tools, which could be used multiple times.

    Tang Yu was also feeling regret. ¡°In addition to this feather, there were several other material pieces. But unfortunately, the Luoxia officials only agreed to trade one of them. It¡¯s seems tempting them with rune equipment alone are not enough. Well, let¡¯s wait for the higher-grade rune equipment to be finished producing and wait for them to beg for it.¡±

    Tang Yu turned around into Kevin¡¯s office at the high-tech manufacturing area. At the same time, it was also his R&D center and manufacturing base. Not lower than the system workshop.

    CLANG! CLANG!

    When he walked in, he saw Kevin directing several assistants to fetch a weapon that had juste out of the oven.

    When Kevin saw Tang Yu, he wiped the sweat from his forehead and walked up, ¡°Leader, what equipment do you need to customize this time?¡±

    ¡°Do I alwayse here to customize equipment?¡± Tang Yu¡¯s face was full of ck lines.

    ¡°Is there something else?¡± Kevin asked rhetorically, and Tang Yu fell into deep thought.

    It seems he was right after all.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Tang Yu paused, pretending to be regretful, and shook his head, ¡°I got two precious materials this time since Master Kevin is not interested. Then I¡¯d better ¡­¡±

    ¡°Where is it??!!¡±

    He hasn¡¯t finished his words. But Kevin turned towards him with an unconventional agile body.

    And finally, his eyes fell on the white feather held in the palm of Tang Yu¡¯s hand.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes were burning with passion. His mouth was almost salivating. Tang Yu was shocked, a little dizzy. All he sees was Kevin¡¯s flowing beard.

    He came up with an idea. ¡°It seems your beard is long enough to be cut as a duster, yes?¡±

    Kevin, who was staring closely at the white feather, felt a chill on his bones. He couldn¡¯t help but coiled his long beard around his neck like a scarf.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the design room.

    Kevin put the white feather on the instrument to test it. After a while, he looked up, ¡°This feather, remarkable! Remarkable! It actually contains several characteristics¡­ I do not know which type of equipment the Lord intends to make the feather into?¡±

    ¡°What does Master Kevin think is suitable to make?¡±

    Kevin brushed his beard, ¡°They can be used to make a pair of shoes.¡±

    ¡°Shoes?¡± Tang Yu was surprised, ¡°Is such a small piece of feathers enough to make a pair of shoes?.¡±

    Kevin¡¯s beard fluttered. ¡°It¡¯s enough to even without adding other materials. By the way, didn¡¯t the Lord said there were two pieces of material? Where is the other one?¡±

    Tang Yu reached out of the space ring and took out a silver-white arm bone.

    This bone, looking silvery-white and shiny. Once it appeared, there was oppressive energy that emanated continuously from the arm bone.

    ¡°The arm bone of a transcendent skeleton, and it¡¯s fresh.¡±

    What the hell is fresh?

    But he did some rough testing and found that the energy of this arm bone was indeed active, ¡°This arm bone is suitable for making weapons, melee or long range.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded, ¡°First make the feather shoes. And for the arm bone¡­ that¡¯s not urgent.¡±

    Among the existing followers, no one uses darkness-based power.

    Weapons made of arm bones. Even if they¡¯re powerful, not everyone could use it¡­ mainly because it costs a lot of energy.

    ¡®It just so happens that the conditions for the territory to rise to level five have been met. After the upgrade, there will be more space at the pub. So let¡¯s see what will happen and then decide what to do with the arm bonester.¡¯

    Kevin, who got the precious materials, ¡®flipped out¡¯ and intended to close the door; he could not wait and wanted to study the two materials. Seeing this, Tang Yu did not intend to stay.

    When he was about to go out, Kevin seemed to remember something and suddenly said, ¡°By the way, I¡¯m about to have the newly developed equipment sent to the logistics department soon. Since the Lord is already here, please do me a favour and take a trip to the logistic department.¡±

 Chapter 268

    <h4>Chapter 268</h4>

    Carrying the space backpack loaded with a few pieces of new equipment, Tang Yu looked at the sky in despair. He can¡¯t imagine that this day wille. The day he became Tang ¨C Main job Lord ¨C Part-time courier ¨C Yu.

    Kevin¡¯s hobby is to make equipment, research and develop equipment, and design equipment.

    Every few days, the equipment department will have a batch of new equipment samples, sent to the logistics department.

    There is no problem with the quality of the equipment. The reason why the first samples needed to be sent to the Logistics Department was mainly¡­ To estimate the price!

    Equipment that does not meet the market needs is not good.

    This new equipment had a variety of characteristics. Such as an item that the user can add a certain amount of power, self-contained special attributes, etc.

    Most of them had double runes. asionally there were three rune levels on intermediate equipment. The power isn¡¯t much.

    However, most of the existing equipment has only one mission, which is¡­ to make money.

    Although the equipment isn¡¯t powerful, there¡¯s a lot of customers that would buy it. But they also consider the practicality, cost-effectiveness, suitability and so on.

    Only after the logistics department assesses the appropriate equipment will they consider increasing the production batch, the other details like sample, and detailed records can still be useful sometimes.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Halfway up the mountain.

    The small square in front of the vi area, where a three-storey logistic department office building is located next to the warehouse.

    The warehouse, which has now been upgraded to level two, was not much bigger than a three-story office building from the outside. Yet, the space inside wasrger than a ser field.

    From time to time, there were members of the porter teams who brought in truckloads of discarded materials and entered the warehouse under the leadership of the logistics department¡¯s staff.

    There were also those in charge of construction, pulling carts of construction materials and leaving after reporting to the logistics department.

    Tang Yu walked inside the office building. There were not many people in the logistics department.

    Part of them was in the warehouse. Part of them was running around outside, liaising with various departments. There¡¯s not a lot of people seen on the first floor.

    One was at the reception at the entrance. There was an office, as well as a few desks at the back. People were staring at their desktopputer, processing someplex data.

    When Tang Yu walked in, the reception girl seemed to be aware of someoneing up, ¡°Please let me know what you need. If

    you need to handle personal business. Please go to the office, for departmental handover matters. Please go to the second floor. If you are looking for our minister, you need to make an appointment in advance¡­ uh, Tang, Tang¡­ Leader Tang! ¡°

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to make an appointment in advance, right?¡± Tang Yu said with a smile.

    ¡°No¡­ no need to, I¡¯ll take you there right away.¡± The young girl looked up and stole a nce, blushed slightly and stuttered.

    He hadn¡¯t been to the office building in the back. Mainly because this building was newly built.

    But Tang Yu did not expect that the young girl at the reception would recognize himself.

    ¡­This is much more convenient.

    ..¡­¡­¡­..

    The other side of the hall, in front of the office window.

    A man in his early thirties, looking somewhat messy, was sitting at the opposite of the table. Looking nervous, his gaze was subtly looking at the young woman behind the window.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you have not met our requirements, and your application cannot be approved.¡± The messy-looking man froze, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t meet the requirements?! I¡­ I-¡± He said like a deted ball, but he couldn¡¯t say anymore.

    The man got up and left despondently. When he was leaving, he seemed to look back reluctantly.

    When his eyes swept over to a side of the room, he paused for a moment on the young receptionist, and then swept over Tang Yu. He walked out of the logistics office building without looking back.

    Tang Yu watched the other man leave, nudged the direction of the office and asked, ¡°What kind of business is being handled over there?¡±

    ¡°Over there is mainly for personal lending business. Survivors who are interested in starting a business can apply to the Logistics Department for a certain loan. We review the other party¡¯s situation and judge whether to give a loan and the amount of the loan¡­¡±

    The young girl replied, she also saw the man and shrunk, ¡°In fact, we clearly announced the lending criteria. But there are still many people who are far from the standard that apply here¡­ And most of the time, it always feels like some people had no good intentions. They have a nasty look.¡± The young girl honestly told Tang Yu the situation, forgetting whom she was talking to.

    After speaking, her face turned pale again, and she secretly nced at Director Tang.

    When she saw that thetter¡¯s face had not changed, she sighed out a breath of relief.

    Tang Yu held his forehead. He understood what the girl was saying.

    The logistics department and the medical department can be said to be the two departments that had many ¡®beauties¡¯.

    The staff may not be beautiful, but at least they were young girls who had average to good looks.

    The ratio of men to women in the territory was very imbnced, about 2:8.

    Before, the survivors were mostly young and strong men. Before, they could barely survive.

    But now, they had a decent life. After that, the air was filled with a strong hormonal atmosphere.

    ¡®Obviously, some people are applying for loans under the guise of hoping for something subtle to happen.¡¯ Tang Yu pondered.

    This is not a big problem like the ragged man just now. He was only looking forward to stealing a few nces. He didn¡¯t really dare to do something bold.

    Of course, the logistic girls were not entirely powerless. Although most of them were ordinary survivors, they carry an unopened basic puppet to protect them.

    Not to mention, there were patrols surrounding the office. And ine is sitting on the third floor.

    ¡°In the future, we will set a threshold for applicants. They need to pay a certain amount of deposit, and a penalty if they fail to return it. It should be enough to reduce people like the ragged man.¡± Tang Yu said casually, turned his head and asked, ¡°How many people have passed the application during this period?¡±

    He didn¡¯t think this carefully before. Themercial district was about to bepleted butcked enough stores to move in. Many survivors were not without ideas, but without resources.

    The weekly store rents would range between 5 to 30 spirit stones, with one month¡¯s minimum rent. This is the current weekly rent.

    With the shelter¡¯s prosperity rise, the rent will also rise. Besides some other necessary materials, equipment, and other costs, even the hunters may not get the appropriate funds. Not to mention ordinary survivors.

    Such as He Qingqing. Because ofck of funds, she needed to lease some rune swords.

    Giving a certain amount of start-up loans could solve the problem to a certain extent.

    Tang Yu also thought about opening stores directly in the name of the territory, hiring survivors, or investing in shares to obtain a steady stream of profits from these stores.

    But in this way, there won¡¯t be enoughpetition in the entiremercial district. And what about prosperity?

    ¡®Charging rent andmercial ie tax is enough, and the loan interest rate is quite high. Those survivors should be able to afford it, right? ¡®

    It is precise because he was worried that the survivors could not repay the loan. A certain degree of review is needed.

    As for those who still fail to start a business, they cannot repay the loan¡­

    Well¡­

    Just sell yourself ©´(¡®~`;)©°.

 Chapter 269

    <h4>Chapter 269</h4>

    Faced with Tang Yu¡¯s inquiry, the receptionist girl thought seriously, ¡°There should be five people, I just remember one is preparing to open a restaurant, one is preparing to open a barber store, the rest of them¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°Barbershop? This kind of store can sell well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a very good business. I even went there once.¡± The girl blinked, ¡°Before, there was no barber store in the shelter. The girls are fine, but the boys whose hair was too long had to either cut them off or tie-up. But it still ends up looking messy. After someone opened a barbershop, the business was booming. There¡¯s a long waiting line for a haircut.

    Tang Yu¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Damn¡­

    Great Lord Tang was not concerned about this kind of thing. But on the contrary, other people were more concerned about looks than him?

    Tang Yu scratched his hair. It was getting too long. The eyes nced through the full windows of the room and saw himself reflected in the ss.

    He looked elegant and gant.

    ¡®Although my hair looked a bit messy, but I kinda looked bold and handsome.¡¯

    Indeed this is the reason why he did not cut his hair.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Led by the reception girl, the two walked towards the minister¡¯s office.

    What made Tang Yu quite surprised was that ine¡¯s office, in fact, was not on the third floor.

    The personal business is handled on the second floor, and the department handover was also on the second floor.

    At the very beginning, the receptionist girl introduced it in such a way that Tang Yu instinctively thought that ine was on the third floor.

    ¡®Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go up by myself. Otherwise, the Leader of the dignified shelter would not even be able to find the minister¡¯s office. It would be embarrassing!¡¯

    The two went around the stairway, and Tang Yu saw a tightly closed door behind the sloping staircase.

    The young girl took out her identity card. She ced it on the identification device next to the door, and the metal door opened.

    Tang Yu was surprised at the security level here, but after all, he was the Leader.

    In order to maintain his image, he held back and did not ask the curiosity in his mind.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The young girl walked in front, saw Tang Yu did not say a word, and did not dare chatter a little off-topic small talk.

    It would be bad in case it leads to the Leader¡¯s displeasure.

    The introduction is even more impossible to do. Leader Tang was not an outsider but rather the most powerful people in the shelter.

    He must be familiar with the logistics department office building. She just led the way to follow the etiquette.

    She lowered her head and stole a nce backward and thought secretly in her heart.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Tang Yu had no idea the girl brainstormed. Soon, they arrived at the front of the office.

    Two staff members walked in front of him, holding a pile of documents in their hands, and greeted the girl who led the way.

    ¡°Miss Na.¡±

    At this time, Tang Yu realized that the name of the little girl leading the way¡­ well, a word of her name.

    The two staff members looked at Tang Yu a few times and did not recognize him. The logistics department secretary made them do stuff and dispatch them.

    They quickly left, Miss Na went up and knocked on the door, and ine¡¯s voice came from inside.

    Pushing the door open, Tang Yu walked in.

    As soon as he entered, he froze in ce.

    This office was muchrger than he had imagined. On either side was arge storage shelf with some books vertically ced on it, or some documents stacked.

    In the middle is a wide table, but it is also stacked full of documents. The height of these stacked documents exceeded his height.

    Tang Yu walked towards the closest table and casually picked up a few documents.

    [Statistics on changes in rune weapon damage rate] [Daily sales growth of Type Ibat uniforms and future production estimates (Luoxia District)] [ssification and statistics of waste iron materials (see data 023, 035, 069 for details)]

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Yu was dumbfounded.

    He could still understand the name. However, what was written below?

    Isn¡¯t it enough to calcte the number of units in the inventory for statistics of iron materials?

    What is written in this thick document of at least 30 pages?

    He needs to find other documents for specific ssification situations??

    He looked around the desk again. On the tall shelves on both sides, there were all kinds of documents.

    For a while, Tang Yu covered his chest, feeling a little breathless. He clearly saw that the surrounding storage shelves could be close to ten meters high!

    ¡®No wonder the office is not located on the third floor. These feelings ¡­ this is from the first floor to the third floor, all the way up!¡¯

    Even so, the books and documents stacked inside still give a feeling of crowdedness.

    On both sides of the storage shelves, Tang Yu saw two wooden esctors, the kind with wheels installed underneath, can be pushed back and forth. The logistics department employees walk up the esctor to get to the higher storage shelves information.

    At first, Tang Yu felt that this design is a bit troublesome. But after seeing ine, he quickly understands.

    At this time, ine was wearing a gorgeous ice blue dress, legs crossed, sitting sideways on the ice crystal staff that was equal to her height.

    She controlled the staff to float and move, from the topmost shelf on the left, flew to the right, her eyes swept from the shelf logo, and in a short while, took out several bound documents, in turn, clutching them to her chest.

    Woosh¡­

    The staff fell to a height of one or two meters from the ground. inended on the ground with both feet.

    When she saw Tang Yu, she smiled sweetly with two dimples on her cheeks.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the post-doomsday world, supplies are a matter of primary concern for any shelter.

    As the department manages the vast majority of the shelter¡¯s supplies, the logistics department has a lot to deal with each day.

    Far more than Tang Yu had expected.

    ine was busy from night to morning, from morning to night, and it hurt him to watch it.

    ¡°Just leave these things to other people. Don¡¯t push yourself.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ine smiled back, ¡°I am very happy, really. I¡¯ve been living alone for a while. I struggled every day to survive, but what is the meaning of living? At that time, I didn¡¯t understand. But now I do this is the meaning of my life. This is my value.¡±

    Tang Yu was stunned. Under the soft light, her long sky blue hair draped over her shoulders.

    Her eyes clear as a calmke, her smile was genuine, so genuine that¡­ even Tang Yu was infected, looking at her, the corners of his mouth curved into a smile.

    He couldn¡¯t help but help to deal with the piles of documents.

    Swiping through the paper, scanning line by line,paring data, statistical analysis, reviewing andmenting¡­ Never for a moment, Tang Yu felt that he was so dumb.

    He felt like he wasn¡¯t smart enough. Looking at ine on the other side, processing documents fast, ten times faster than himself.

    He was d that he had these capable followers. Otherwise, no matter how strong he was and how much material he had, he would not be able to support a shelter.

    Let alone taking care of it in an orderly manner.

    ine stood up across the seat, leaned forward, extended her arm, and took a pile of unprocessed documents from beside him.

    Her hair was hanging down, hanging past her eyes, and ine¡¯s faint scent filled his nose.

 Chapter 270

    <h4>Chapter 270</h4>

    After finishing processing a batch of documents, Tang Yu took several pieces of new equipment from his space backpack.

    A ck dagger, a long sword curved around like a snake, a broad-dedbat knife, a meteor hammer covered with spikes, and a pair of bright silver armour.

    ¡°Most of these are double rune equipment. Thatbat knife is a three rune one. How many spirit stones can it be sold for?¡± Tang Yu said, turning his space backpack upside down and shaking it, quickly shaking out a slip of paper from it, ¡°Well, there¡¯s also this¡­ the production cost of the equipment.¡±

    ine took one piece of equipment and held it with her hands to examine it.

    She injected her spirit power into the de of thebat knife, the armoured exterior. These equipment were followed by someplex patterns emerging.

    This was the external manifestation of the runes, but not theplete runes. It was only a part of the rune outline.

    People who know runes can distinguish the specific ability of runes from these outlines. It was impossible to decipher or even replicate theplete runes ording to this outline.

    ine also understands runes. She just stared at it for a moment, then put down the first piece of equipment and turned her attention to the second.

    ¡°Intermediate sharp rune, basic power rune.¡± She muttered.

    Tang Yu held his breath without making a sound, just thinking, isn¡¯t this identification speed¡­ a bit too fast?

    He thought that there were only two rune masters in the territory, but now it seems that ine¡¯s attainment has already surpassed him.

    Far beyond him.

    Within a short time, ine had finished appraising several pieces of equipment. Her department was responsible for equipment sales, the market situation, the price of various types of equipment. They have been working on this for a while.

    ¡°Put it away first, this one.¡± ine took the meteor hammer aside and exined, ¡°This kind of unique weapon is used by very few hunters. There¡¯s asionally one or two hunters and would certainly order a custom made weapon. The meteor hammer is not suitable for mass production, but it can still be put on the shelves, increasing the variety of weapons we sell.¡±

    ¡°The most popr weapon among hunters is thebat knife, followed by thence and longsword. These three categories have the highest sales volume, ounting for more than 80% of weapon sales. While for defense gear, hunters mostly buybat uniforms that cover the entire body, as well asbat boots¡­¡±

    Tang Yu nodded in understanding, ¡°Of all these equipment, the most suitable for sale is the long sword andbat knife, right?¡±

    ¡°Neither.¡± ine unexpectedly shook her head, ¡°The one that can bring the most profit is the bright silver armor.¡±

    She continued, ¡°Swords,bat clothing, although this type of equipment is the most popr, again, we already had a lot of this type of equipment. For example, we have 15 types ofbat knives. Including six types of a single runebat knife, eight types of double runebat knives, as well as 1 type of three runebat knives.¡±

    ¡°Once ced on the shelves, this inscribed three runebat knife will be favored by a lot of hunters. But the price will be too high. Only a few could afford it while we can¡¯t reduce the price. So, in general, we can¡¯t gain enough profit.¡±

    ¡°We already have too many types of other weapons such as longswords, daggers, etc. sometimes, a customeres to the supermarket equipment trial area not knowing what to buy, so it¡¯s always crowded everyday.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, although armor¡¯s poprity can¡¯t bepared tobat suits. But we only have a small array of armor types. Only heavy armors. Because it¡¯s very inconvenient to wear heavy armor and shield in realbat, but as long there are teammates to work together with, they can be the key in battle. This double rune armor should be the production priority until we reach a certain stock.¡±

    ine slowly said the evaluation of each piece of new equipment. She had given the price range. Later, the logistics employees will take the equipment and analyze the specific price.

    Tang Yu also saw the sales report on equipment for thest weeks. After listening to ine¡¯s exnation about a wide variety of weapons that confuses hunters¡­

    He propped his chin on his left elbow. Keenly aware of the problem. ¡°So it¡¯s a problem, huh?¡±

    ine pondered, her face frowned and spoke. ¡°Most people don¡¯t know a lot about equipment. They can¡¯t judge which is good and which is bad. They could only try it out. But even after trying, they still can¡¯t make up their minds.¡±

    In the past, the Demon yer longsword was known for its sharpness, and there was no other choice at that time, and people scrambled to buy it.

    But now there was more equipment at a higher price. While there¡¯s no clearparison to the sharpness. The utility of the equipment, but also different.

    In the end, the customers didn¡¯t know which one was suitable for them. Spirit stones were precious, and they can¡¯t spend it without being careful and cautious.

    ¡°After all, they don¡¯t have a price benchmark for rune equipment in their hearts, so¡­ we will set a price benchmark for them.¡± Tang Yu pondered, and suddenly his eyes grew brighter.

    It feels feasible!

    ¡°If we divide the equipment into types, and then levels such as three, six, nine. Then even if the hunters don¡¯t know much about runes or don¡¯t know the equipment identification, as long as they look at the equipment level, they can naturally associate with the general specific price. They won¡¯t have to try each equipment when buying them.¡±

    Why cultivation of immortal novels, elixirs, magic treasures have a grade of division? Obviously, to form market norms!

    Rune equipment should also be the same.

    Previously, there were basic equipment, advanced equipment, and other names. But in fact, there was no specific division.

    Single, double, triple runes equipment were obviously different. But the runes inscribed into the equipment also determines the value of the equipment. In some cases, double runes won¡¯t be cheaper than triple runes.

    After a while, Tang Yu spoke. ¡°Perhaps we can simply give them a grade. Such as E for basic rune equipment, D as primary rune equipment, C for intermediate grade, B for advanced, A for top-grade, etc.¡­¡±

    ¡°For example, weapons can be given a rating based on the degree of sharpness, plus other special effects.¡±

    ¡°Even in each level, it can be subdivided. The ordinary Demon yer longsword is an E1 level weapon. Then the enhanced type one Demon yer longsword is an E2 level, and the enhanced type two is an E3 level.¡±

    ¡°This way, the equipment has a very intuitive level division. We can even give the buyer a rmended range. Such as E3-D1 level weapons are effective against the Fourth or Fifth Awakened demonic beasts.¡±

    This was just a preliminary idea that definitely needs to be perfected. However, the more he thought about it, the more excited he became. Not just about sales, he looked at the longer term.

    The territory couldn¡¯t always monopolize the sales of rune equipment. Otherrge shelters were also stepping up their research on rune equipment. Some even got items from the secret realm. They had obtained precious information.

    In the future, there will be more and more forces that can produce and make rune equipment.

    The territory was only ahead of the others for now. Although he was also confident that they would always be ahead of the others.

    However, once this equipment rating system spreads, no matter how manypetitors there would have in the future. As soon as equipment rating is mentioned, everyone would automatically think of Tree Shade Shelter.

    The original maker of rune equipment.

    Thinking about the people who set the standards before the end of the world, Tang Yu understands that there were too many interests associated with this.

 Chapter 271

    <h4>Chapter 271</h4>

    Lindong, Underground ck Market.

    Every five days, the auction would often feature many high-end products that hunters scrambling to raise their bids.

    Today, however.

    The atmosphere of the auction, which was held as scheduled, was far less lively than before.

    On the stage, the young auctioneer, with an enchanting figure, was introducing a lot of items.

    ¡°This is a longsword made using cloud pattern gold, sharp enough to easily cut through the skin of a Double Awakened demonic beast. If the user was powerful, even it can inflict great damage against Triple or Fourth Awakened demonic beasts. Now, let the auction begin with the starting price of 30 spirit stones!¡±

    Weapons were the most popr equipment. However, right now, the crowd of hunters took a look at the item buckcked interest.

    The beautiful woman pulled the cor of her chest. Her snow-white skin attracted the crowd¡¯s gaze. She wanted to use this to mobilize the atmosphere.

    But she sighed and said, ¡°The starting price is thirty source crystals. Does anyone want it? The gold content of this long sword exceeds 50%.¡±

    While looking proud, the enchanting woman was feeling depressed.

    She remembered the auction nearly a month ago. The demon yer longsword caused many top squad leaders to fight for it.

    Even then, the hunters ignored her because the longsword could easily cut through the skin of bones of demonic beasts.

    That was the peak moment of the ck market auction. After that, the hunter who sold the Demon yer Longsword never appears again.

    The fever of auctions decreased slowly after that particr auction. Until a while ago, there were a lot of London¡¯s top squad captains or even spokesmen of the Big 3 mercenary regiments at the scene.

    But now, those high-end hunters had lost interest in the ck market auction.

    She knew the reason why.

    The Lindong Shelter has been circting the purchase channel of the Demon yer Sword.

    And not only the Demon yer Sword but also more powerful weapons and equipment can be bought anywhere.

    It sounds like a dream, but the woman knew that it was true!

    Many top masters in Lindong are crazy about them, and even many top teams, elite teams, are permanently stationed there.

    In the two recent ck-market auctions, she has rarely seen those familiar faces.

    Only the weaker hunters who had no news channels were kept in the dark and doubted the authenticity of the rumors.

    The auction hall was quiet for a while. Until a man wearing a mask and sunsses said, ¡°30 spirit stones, I will buy it.¡±

    Next to him, thepanion of the sunsses man couldn¡¯t figure it out and whispered, ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s a bit of waste. Have you forgotten? The Tree Shade Commercial District will open in a few days, and there will be discounts on equipment sales! Even some high-level equipment that can only be redeemed in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild can be bought with spirit stones alone. You¡¯re only wasting your money if you buy it now!¡± Thepanion was a little excited.

    The man in sunsses waved his hand and said with confidence, ¡°This weapon is useless, but the raw material of the sword, the cloud pattern gold, is an extraordinary metal. Such extraordinary metals are notmon, and the price is high. I saw people sell a fist-size cloud pattern gold for more than ten spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°This long sword was made of cloud pattern gold. The ck market says it contains more than 50% gold. If we sell it at the Tree Shade, we can make a small fortune. Even if they don¡¯t buy it, we can sell the materials. Anyway, we won¡¯t be at a loss.¡± The man in sunsses pped his hands.

    ¡°In other words, this is called investing spirit stone. You should know that as the hunters¡¯ strength increased, the spirit stones we harvested everyday are also increasing. A month ago, a unit of spirit stones could be exchanged for 100 portions of ordinary food. But now, a single spirit stone can only buy 45 portions.¡±

    Hispanion nodded with sudden realization and then looked at the sunsses man with iparable admiration. He thought about it, ¡°I remember the Tree Shademercial district is renting out stories. Should we invest in it? After all, investing money in real estate can not only preserve the value but also increasing it.¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    The sunsses man stumbled, looking at hispanion with a hateful look. ¡°Of course it is! But the stores are for rent, not sale. Don¡¯t you see those tops squads were hesitant? The Tree Shade is big and strong. There¡¯s a lot of rune equipment for sale there. But that doesn¡¯t mean that the shelter is as safe as Lindong.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say the shelter survived a demonic wave invasion?¡± Hispanion said weakly.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case.¡± The sunsses man shook his head.

    ¡°How many waves can they hold? Two? Three? When the timees, can they still maintain such argemercial district? They might be able to stockpile a lot of materials and goods and were ready to do business. But what if a demonic wave attacked again?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    The auction proceeded in an orderly manner; however, there was no mad rush to increase the price until the final items.

    Some materials, exotic items, rare materials were sessfully sold. But somewhat, equipment wasn¡¯t sold that much.

    Soon, the auction ended. Hunters with disappointed faces gradually dispersed.

    Some people muttered, ¡°There¡¯s not a lot of good things in the ck market auction these days. We better go to the Tree Shade to see. But I don¡¯t know if they had an auction or not.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Back of the auction hall.

    The beautiful woman waszily lying on the couch. Her curve exposed. She looked iparably tired.

    ¡°We earn less spirit stones than before.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Liuyao.¡±

    An ordinary-looking woman in her early twenties stood by her with a frowned face, ¡°This time, our auction didn¡¯t meet the requirement. Our manager felt dissatisfied with us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obviously because the items put up on the auctions are bad. But these people med it on you, Miss Liuyao. It pisses me off!¡±

    She stomped her foot anxiously, but once she thought of the ck market manager¡¯s words, her small face was immediately covered with sadness.

    Liuyao knew better than her assistant.

    Once she can¡¯t keep her position as a ck market auctioneer and no longer receives the attention of the upper ss, those who have long looked at her will pounce on her like sharks that smell fish blood.

    And right now, some of them already made their stupid move.

    ¡°Miss Liuyao, what should we do?¡±

    He Liuyao pondered for a while and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we jump ship.¡±

    ¡°Jump ship? Where should we go?¡±

    ¡°Tree Shade!¡± He Liuyao said.

 Chapter 272

    <h4>Chapter 272</h4>

    He Liuyao stood up and took a few steps forward. Her enchanting figure reflected on the full mirror in front of her, illuminated by the orange light, moving gracefully.

    Her luscious lips slightly open, ¡°No, we just work for the ck market. Thepetition was thepetition from the officials. But now it seems that the ck market has to face the Tree Shade, thepetitiveness has be weaker and weaker.¡±

    ¡°If there is another way, I don¡¯t want to jump ship, but continue to stay here. But I can¡¯t keep my position as the ck market auctioneer. We will be asked for this and punished.¡±

    The assistant frowned. Thought about the opening with a worried tone, ¡°But will the ck market managers let us go with this?¡±

    They were not affiliated with the 3 Big mercenary corps. But they secretly supported the ck market¡­ 3 Big mercenary corps is the direct manager of the ck market.

    However, without the secret support of the shelter officials, the ck market would not so tantly exist.

    The auction was the primary money maker for the ck market. No matter which mercenary regiment the auctioneer is, the other two will not rest easily.

    He Liuyao belongs to a certain official of neutral identity. She was the perfect bnce of the three major mercenary groups.

    But she can stand in the enviable position of the auctioneer, not only by her beauty but also by her power.

    The number of awakened people who peeped at her beauty was countless, but none of them really got it.

    He Liuyao was decisive, and she knows very well. Once she loses her identity as an auctioneer and loses this protection, she will be useless even if she was clever.

    Perhaps, there will be a fluke.

    Perhaps, she won¡¯t lose her identity as an auctioneer. But she is not willing to let fate decided their path.

    After all, in the doomsday, power is the key.

    ¡°The managers ¡­ would not let us leave easily.¡±

    Before the doomsday, people were required to pay for breaching their contract for switching jobs.

    But now, in the ck market¡­ sometimes people had to pay with their body or their life.

    He Liuyao thought about it, ¡°The ck market is a mess. We just need to move fast enough, disguised as a hunter, and leave overnight. It would be toote when the managers noticed we¡¯re gone.¡±

    ¡°I heard there¡¯s no auction in Tree Shade. But if we can contact the senior management of Tree Shade Shelter and convince them, we may still have a chance to do our old job.¡± Her eyes shone with a brilliant light, ¡°With our current savings, we can live at the Tree Shade. We can rent a store. If the ck market managers still pursue us, we will have to go undercover. Maybe we should travel south.¡±

    He Liuyao carefully thought of the possibilities. Her assistant listening beside her was pale.

    She smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Although I have never been to the Tree Shade, ording to the information I heard, the Tree Shade¡¯s owner is a very principled person. Even if the ck market managerse to our doorstep, we don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±

    The assistant nodded repeatedly and looked at He Liuyao with a gaze full of admiration. Instantly transforming into her fangirl.

    She considered for a moment, very solemnly said, ¡°Miss Liuyao, I heard that the tree shade shelter¡¯s owner is young, handsome, and powerful. If that¡¯s true, then we will be safe.¡±

    He Liuyao¡¯s forehead veins protrude, giving her assistant an annoyed look. ¡°I sell looks, not a body. Do you understand? Do you understand???¡±

    After their conversation.

    The twodies moved quickly. They only took some essential items and ignored cosmetics, food, and clothes. They only took a bit of food to survive the wilderness.

    They put on a ck cloak and masks to conceal their identity. They looked like ordinary hunters who went to the ck market.

    He Liuyao and her assistant took advantage of the dark night to escape into the vast wilderness.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In a spacious office with luxurious but simple decoration.

    Gu Dong sat on his office chair, deep in thought.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    A steady knocking sound came from outside the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Without seeing who wasing, Gu Dong replied.

    The office door was pushed open, and a young man, who looked like a secretary, walked in.

    ¡°Director, He Liuyao escaped with her assistant. Should we send someone to capture them back? The ck market reported that they escaped for nearly an hour. But they don¡¯t know how to counter it. Should we send a team of enforcers? We can easily get them back.¡± The male secretary said hurriedly.

    Gu Dong heard face did not change in the slightest. He said nothing for a while before looking up and asked, ¡°Did they take anything with them?¡±

    ¡°They left in a hurry and seemed to take only the spirit stones and a spirit power container. Even the clothes they normally wear were left in the bedroom.¡±

    Gu Dong spoke, ¡°They can make a decision in a short period of time. Giving up afortable life and supplies to escape. They¡¯re brave. But since they didn¡¯t steal any items from the ck market, they didn¡¯t hold any secrets. There¡¯s no need to go after them. I guess they left Lindong this time. But the wilderness at night is very dangerous. If they survived, it was a miracle.¡±

    ¡°But.¡± The male secretary was a little anxious, ¡°Our auction¡¯s turnover is getting lower and lower. If we lose He Liuyao, the auctioneer, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t run the next auction. Other auctioneer¡¯s poprity is far from He Liuyao.¡±

    Gu Dong¡¯s left hand propped his chin with his right hand on the table. Fingers gently tapping the desktop, the rhythm suppressed and stagnant.

    ¡°We were affected by the Tree Shade. Even if the auctioneer doesn¡¯t flee, the ck market auction will eventually fall.¡± He looked at the secretary and asked, ¡°How is the supermarket situation?¡±

    The male secretary stammered, ¡°Supermarket¡­ supermarket turnover todaypared to yesterday was down another five percent. The Tree Shade is too arrogant. They robbed our equipment business, and also the ingredients business. If this continues, the Supermarket will be bankrupt. Director, we can¡¯t sit still. We must counter-attack them.¡±

    Gu Dong did not answer immediately. He closed his eyes, lying back on the backrest of the office chair. Slipped into deep thought.

    As one of the only few giants in Lindong, Gu Dong holds 60% of Lin Dong¡¯s factories, including machinery factories, food processing factories, etc. The remaining 40% were at Lu Jianjun¡¯s hands.

    The equipment sold in the Supermarket in Lindong, including most of the goods in the Supermarket, belongs to him.

    The equipment produced by Lu Jianjun¡¯s factory was mostly used to arm the military hunters. Gu Dong¡¯s men don¡¯t have that many hunters.

    He produced a lot of equipment, mostly for sale, including the original popr Lindong hunter militarybat knife. The holder of the sale profit was him.

    Now the turnover is decreasing day by day. The most affected person was himself. Gu Dong thoughts about the Tree Shade in his mind. He knows very well. Tree Shade shelter coulde up with so much rune equipments.

    It means that the other party must have mastered the skillful production method. The production method can¡¯t possibly be born out of thin air¡­

    The owner of the previous Tree Shade shelter was an ordinary hunter. Even the Academy of Sciences wasn¡¯t able to analyze the mystery of runes in a short time. A few hunters were even more impossible.

    The biggest possibility is that Tree Shade has obtained a secret realm.

    Aplete and safe secret realm that brought them enough knowledge.

    Gu Dong noticed Tree Shade a long time ago. However, he was a cautious person.

    Before he could think what to do with them, he received news that Lin Wei secretly led a team and set off to the south.

    Then, before he could investigate in detail, the next secret message that came with it left him dumbfounded.

    Lin Wei had attacked?

    How did he attack? Where did he attack? It left him with a lot of questions.

    It wasn¡¯t until a few hourster that he received the real news that Lin Wei had attacked the Tree Shade shelter.

    That night, Gu Dong tore up his copy of the opening n that had just been drafted.

 Chapter 273

    <h4>Chapter 273</h4>

    Gu Dong was very greedy for Tree Shade¡¯s rune equipment and sent someone to Tree Shade to buy some Demon yer Longswords for research.

    Later, when the Adventurer¡¯s Guildunched an advanced rune equipment exchange, he deliberately sent a small team of elite hunters disguised as adventurers toplete quests every day and use points to exchange various types of advanced rune equipment.

    Then¡­ the more they buy and exchange, the more they have seeded in raising the average consumption level of the Tree Shade Awakeners.

    Thus, creating a new high for the Tree Shade Supermarket turnover and the number of missionspleted at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.

    Gu Dong was actually very aggrieved. He was spying on Tree Shade¡¯s equipment manufacturing methods. However¡­ no one believes it. It was clear that Tree Shade moved first!

    He hasn¡¯t even thought of the name of the n. But the Tree Shade shelter stole his business.

    In the long run, the auction will shut down, and the supermarket will suffer a huge loss. Gu Dong understood.

    If he wants to regain his business back, he must bepetitive enough. The key point of thispetitiveness lies in the rune equipment.

    However, even the Academy of Sciences was only able to produce inferior rune equipment.

    The researchers under his hands failed to achieve any results even after disassembling enough rune equipment to make his heartache.

    As one of the Lin Dong giants, Gu Dong felt desperate.

    He opened his eyes and looked at his secretary, ¡°Have those scrolls been parsed out yet?¡±

    The secretary shook his head, ¡°We secretly hired a few experts in the field ofnguage. They predicted that in another three to five days, we would be able to parse out a small part of them.¡±

    ¡°What about the other things in the secret territory?¡±

    The secretary thought about it, ¡°After testing, the powders in several containers and bottles contain several unknown ingredients. But they all have lost their effect. Maybe because they were left alone for too long.¡±

    ¡°Many other items have also be fragile because they have been ced for too long. Now experts are calcting the age of the items, judging by the material,position, etc. It¡¯s impossible to simply use the instrument to calcte it. But preliminary judgment estimates that those items have been preserved for thousands of years, or even longer.¡±

    Gu Dong had expected this judgement. Although civilization existed tens of thousands of years ago, it still seemed unbelievable.

    But it was nothingpared to the demonic beast that came from another dimension.

    It was nothingpared to the secret news he had learned through various sources.

    What¡¯s more, all these items were brought out from the secret realm.

    It was because he had secretly mastered a secret realm that Gu Dong was so sure that Tree Shade had been able toe this far by obtaining the treasure from a secret realm.

    ¡®Unfortunately, the scope of that secret realm is very small. The buildings inside and the artifacts were basically deserted. The scrolls most likely have a high value. But for now, we still can¡¯t trante the specific content¡­ The good thing is that the scrolls were made of special materials, so even after thousands of years had passed, the shape of the words on them can still be recognized.¡¯

    Gu Dong thought about it, turned his head sideways, and looked out the window:.

    ¡°In three days, the Tree Shade Commercial District will be opened.¡± He gently stirred, his office chair swivelling back, facing towards the secretary, ¡°Since the Tree Shade sent an invitation, let¡¯s go there and prepare a gift.¡±

    The secretary was stunned for a while and replied. His face looked hesitant but he did not say anything. He gently closed the door after leaving the room.

    ¡°If we can find the secret realm mastered by Tree Shade and crack the mystery of rune equipment, it would be amazing. If not, although there is apetitive rtionship between me and Tree Shade, if it is ced in the entire Lindong province. The rtions¡­ are different.¡±

    ¡°This is a big world ¡­¡­¡±

    Gu Dong gazes ahead, unfocused.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Tree Shade Shelter.

    With the construction of themercial district and the news of the rune equipment gradually spreading out, more and more hunters gathered around Tree Shade.

    Not only the mercenaries in the East but also those who are active in the southern part of Tree Shade, where the small shelters are located.

    Those who were strong enough to cross the wilderness have all prepared enough spirit stones to spend at Tree Shade.

    In order to exchange for advanced rune equipment, even the leaders of small shelters purposely registered at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild toplete missions.

    At this time, the number of ordinary survivors in the territory also increased.

    Tang Yu has seen thetest statistics of the number of registered survivors, including the hunters, has exceeded the four thousand people.

    This rapid growth was still due to the long-term missions hanging on the homepage of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.

    Search and Rescue Mission.

    An ordinary survivor is rewarded with two guild points. Certain professional talents such as medics, scientific researchers, etc., were rewarded, ranging from ten to one hundred points.

    Long-term abduction¡­

    The emergence of the search and rescue mission greatly alleviated the embarrassment of theck of the number of missions at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.

    Within a short period of time, the number of survivors in the territory ushered high, which was also the imminent establishment of themercial district.

    The rapid development of the territory doesn¡¯t only require hunters but also needs more ordinary survivors. Tang Yu had difficulties in releasing such missions.

    The sun was scorching at noon, and only in the area near the Tree Shade shelter does it seem cooler.

    Some people often talk about the location of the Tree Shade is a treasure trove. Even some ability users have noticed that the ability used within the resort area, especially the elemental ability, seems to be a little more powerful than usual.

    However, even though the temperature within the territory isfortable, there were not many hunters who were still staying in the shelter at this time of the year.

    Along with the increase of advanced rune equipment, the crowd of adventures was full of energy.

    They were crazy about taking missions. They are not only doing missions but also actively go out hunting demonic beasts and exchanging spirit stones for points, even though it¡¯s pricey.

    In the advanced rune equipment stimtion, the crowd of adventurers is full of energy, crazy to get the task, and actively go out hunting demonized beasts, using source crystals for points, even if this will be more loss.

    In terms of enthusiasm, it was necessary to get rid of the hunters in Luoxia. They were rxing, walking on the streets.

    But suddenly they find out that the Adventurer¡¯s Guild hasunched a new product which makes them greedy to have it.

    At the same time, they once again plunged into the wave of the crazy list of missions.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    At this time, the wilderness.

    Several hunters were standing on the road full of cracked marks. Slightly squinting their eyes, looking into the distance.

    ¡°In a few kilometers we will reach a shelter called Tree Shade. Is this shelter really have weapons that can easily tear through the demonized beast¡¯s defense?¡±

    The one who spoke was a woman, her tone mixed with expectation and doubt.

    The group consisted of three men and two women. They were dirty and had tired faces as if they had lived in the wilderness for a long time.

    Each of them was carrying arge homemade backpack, and they were wearing simple, sewn animal skin clothes.

    Some of them had a few scales of scales asrge as a basin embedded on their chests and backs.

    The weapons in the hands of these people were also the same hand-made weapons.

    There were irregr long wooden sticks. There were spikes and special material wooden strips bundled together.

    Also, a wrist band tied with blood-stained ws¡­ these weapons were taken from the parts of the demonized beast. All of them hand-made.

    Long-term exposure to the sun makes these people¡¯s skin look dark, and the two young women in the team sounded crisp and unkempt.

    Another woman spoke, ¡°I hope so. With our current weapons, demonic hunting beasts had be more and more difficult. If we can get a handy weapon, we will be able to cross several cities more easily.¡±

    The square-faced man in front of him shed apologetics in his eyes, ¡°I am the one who drags you all down and makes you follow me, alive or death.¡±

    ¡°Captain! What are you talking about! Your family is our family. Besides, even if we don¡¯t travel thousands of miles away, is there any real safe ce in the doomsday? We struggled to live everyday.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The others agreed one after another.

    A warm atmosphere permeated the team.

 Chapter 274

    <h4>Chapter 274</h4>

    ¡°Three kilometers further on is the Tree Shade Shelter.¡±

    A tall, thin man pointed to a road sign not far away and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t met demonic beasts for ten minutes. So the news that the shelter is strong must be true. I¡¯m afraid they all had purged all demonic beasts around here.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Someone hesitated.

    ¡°The previous city, we learned that Tree Shade was not thergest shelter in Lincheng. They said it was Lindong in the north, about 60 kilometers away. Even therge shelters we have passed didn¡¯t have weapons that could easily tear through the demonic beast defense. Would a small shelter like Tree Shade really have them?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it won¡¯t be far from here. We can also repair stuff there, or at least take a bath and rest.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary shelter. Don¡¯t get too hopeful¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    This five-person squad was quite powerful.

    The Captain had a Fifth Awakening strength. The others had Fourth Awakening strength. Their travel speed was very fast. In just a few minutes, a forest of tall ck towers greets them.

    ¡°Yu Ling, scout it out. See if there¡¯s any danger ahead.¡± The square-faced Captain opened his mouth and said.

    They had travelled across several cities, through danger and deaths. They get here relied not only on strength but also caution.

    Before approaching the shelter, he had to make sure that it was not a trap. Like the shelters that put out bait to lure hunters into the ambush circle, the square-faced Captain was not convinced.

    The young woman called Yu Ling nodded as she closed her eyes, and her perception spread out.

    A few minutester, her eyes opened, and she showed a smile to a few others, ¡°There are also some hunters around us that we¡¯re heading towards the shelter. There¡¯s a lot of ordinary people not far from us, and they seem to be busy working.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Yu Ling frowned, ¡°There are not many hunters around, but they are very powerful. The few teams I discovered just now, a few hunters detected my perception. Fortunately, I only surveyed them roughly and didn¡¯t annoy any of those hunters.¡±

    The fact that the hunter detected Yu Ling¡¯s perception means that the other party¡¯s strength was not below her or even exceeded her.

    The Captain groaned slightly, ¡°Since it¡¯s not the kind of ambush, let¡¯s go in, but don¡¯t let down our guard.¡±

    As they got closer, the majestic ck tall tower kept erging in their line of sight. The ck hole shooting port at the top of the tower made them all feel deeply threatened.

    ¡°What the hell with this ck tower? Are there snipers stationed inside?¡± The Captain looked gloomy and shook his head. ¡°The threat posed by these tall towers exceeds that of snipers to me. On the sidelines, if we were being targeted by the shooting port, I suspect that we won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    ¡°Now I have more confidence with these weapons that called rune equipment that the shelter had.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    After crossing the outermost tower defence formation, what appeared in front of the few square-faced big men were rows of neatly nned buildings.

    The highest of which had five floors, while the lower ones only had two or three floors. Neatly lined up in a row.

    Around the buildings, many survivors were busy. Some were painting the buildings¡¯ outer walls, some were taking down the shelves and moving them away, and it could be seen that the buildings were nearingpletion.

    ¡°What is this for?¡± Someone in the group looked at the neatly paved streets covered with white bricks.

    The streets on both sides were also transnted with unknown trees, which quickly grew lush in today¡¯s environment.

    It had the appearance of argemercial district. They were surprised and puzzled at the same time.

    ¡°Themercial district will open in two days, don¡¯t you know that?¡± A stranger¡¯s voice reached their ear.

    The squad turned their heads and saw a round-faced, bloated fat man gnawing on a chicken leg. The squads didn¡¯t pay much attention to the fat man¡¯s words. They just looked straight at the chicken legs.

    Wang Zhou was so scared he took a few steps back. ¡°What do you want? I¡­ I don¡¯t sell these meat!¡±

    The Captainughed dryly and put on a mild expression, and asked. ¡°Brother, we just want to know where you bought these chicken legs and is there more you can sell to us?¡±

    ¡°Chicken legs? Of course, I bought it!¡± Wang Zhou looked at the hunters as if they were fools. And in the end, he responded. ¡°Oh, I see. You guys just arrived at Tree Shade, right?¡¯

    The squad nodded their heads.

    Following Wang Zhou¡¯s guide, the Captain and his members walked into themercial district.

    Although themercial district wasn¡¯t fully built, a few stores were being decorated by survivors, and some stores were already open. There were also a few wandering hunters walking down the street.

    ¡°ording to that fat man, this street is the food street, and there are already several food stores open now.¡±

    They turned around the street entrance, found a store that was open nearby, and walked in. There were not many customers in the store at this time, and the shopkeeper didn¡¯t reject their unkempt appearance.

    The group found a table by the window and sat down, and looked at the menu.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention to the name of the store, but I can¡¯t believe that this ce specializes in seafood. But¡­ Isn¡¯t the sea far from here?¡±

    One of the two women said so. But their eyes were glowing when they saw the menu. Then they quickly called the waiter.

    There were not many customers in the store, so tes full of seafood dishes were quickly brought to the table.

    The squad had been living in the wild for a while. Although they were strong, it¡¯s impossible to always have this full meal of delicious food. Now, their mouths watered when they saw the colourful and fragrant dishes.

    Each of them focused on food. They ignored the dining utensil and dig in with their hands.

    After a while, the tables were full of empty tes. They had called the waiter to order more dishes multiple times.

    The other customers looked at them, but they didn¡¯t care much.

    Sometimeter, the man touched his stomach with a satisfied face.

    At this time, Yu Ling saw the bill ced at the corner of the table and suddenly blushed. She looked at the Captain, shuddered and poke.

    ¡°Captain.. It seems that¡­ the seafood we ordered are aquatic beasts, and the prices are¡­ a bit expensive.¡±

 Chapter 275

    <h4>Chapter 275</h4>

    Themercial district, Daily rental hotel.

    Click.

    The door of the room opened, and the square-faced man came out. His hair was wet at this time, and he was no longer wearing simple animal skin hand-made clothing.

    He changed into a sweatshirt and shorts. The muscle lines under his clothes were clearly visible.

    The other male team members also finished cleaning and changed into clean clothes they had just bought. They walked out of the room.

    The Captain walked to the opposite door and knocked gently.

    A clear shout came from inside the door, ¡°Coming! I¡¯ming!¡±

    The door of the room opened, and the female hunter showed up.

    The woman was wearing a ck patterned T-shirt, with a slender waist hidden under the hem, and dark blue shorts underneath perfectly outlined her figure.

    Her skin was a bit tanned, but her long and slender thighs were exposed in front of the male members. They couldn¡¯t help but look at them.

    Behind her was the female perception hunter. She wore a white chiffon shirt and ck pants. Although her body doesn¡¯t look as plump as the other female, her face was more beautiful.

    The two male hunters moved their gaze to the female ability user.

    Although they had known each other for a while and had formed a close bond together in the team, they lived in the dangerous wilderness most of the time.

    For the sake of their safety, sometimes they deliberately coated their body with mud. At a nce, sometimes they can¡¯t be distinguished from male and female.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling alive.¡± The hot female hunter spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist took a bath. I can¡¯t imagine that the hotel¡¯s facility is so good. Separate spacious bedroom, 24-hour running water, and electricity. Except for theck of inte, the environment was just like 5 star hotels back then. Before, I really had no expectation for this shelter.¡± She marvelled.

    The Captainughed bitterly, ¡°It would be outrageous for a five spirit stone room per day to be shabby. We also need to save money for weapons and be careful with the price of our food. It would be sad if we can¡¯t buy any weapons.¡±

    The female hunter with a hot bodyughed dryly, ¡°I will pay attention to the next food we order. But it¡¯s delicious and the actual price was cheaper than we thought. Why don¡¯t we go again in the evening?¡±

    The Captain grimaced, ¡°If we ate that many aquatic beast meat in another shelter, it would cost us at least a thousand spirit stones. Our savings won¡¯t be enough to fill them. Although the price of the food here is cheaper, with dozens of spirit stones, we can buy a cart full of ordinary supplies.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an urgent matter. We still need to find out how we can buy rune weapons. I now believe that Tree Shade has such weapons. But I think the price of a weapon that can easily break through the demonic beasts¡¯ defense won¡¯t be cheap.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Ten minutester, the squad stood in themercial district¡¯s central street, in front of the newlypleted equipment supermarket.

    At this moment, each person was holding a weapon that they had just bought in their hands. They waved it around. Inspect it carefully, with a ¡®this is special?¡¯ expression.

    Ten minutes ago, they had thought to ask the local hunter in Tree Shade first. And ording to the rmendation, they would buy the rune weapons.

    But a passing hotel attendant told them that they could buy rune weapons in the next street.

    They weren¡¯t convinced until they walked inside the equipment supermarket and tried a sample weapon.

    Even after they paid for it and walked out of the supermarket, they weren¡¯t convinced yet.

    The tall male hunter opened his mouth and spoke. ¡°Captain, it¡¯s so cheap. It¡¯s not a fake weapon, right?¡±

    Next to a tall tree, the Captain swept thebat knife he just bought. The knife moved smoothly, cutting the tree with a whistling wind without any resistance.

    ¡°We tried it. Apparently, it¡¯s not fake. But it¡¯s still kind of unbelievable. Such a divine weapon like rune weapon only costs a few dozen spirit stones, just like the meal we ate earlier.¡±

    He said, looking stunned, muttering words under his breath. ¡°Normally, the meal we ate would cost us thousands of spirit stones. So it seems the priceparison is normal.¡±

    Among the five people, some purchasedbat knives, and some bought longswords. They wielded their new weapons like a beloved toy. They wielded it with great joy.

    At that moment, they saw a hunter in a ckbat suit walking towards them. The man pointed to the tree that had been cut down next to them and said, ¡°10 spirit stones fine for destroying a public property.¡±

    The square-faced man froze. His eyes stiffened as his gaze swept past the half-cut trunk of a nearby tree, mentally wanting to p himself.

    Rune weapons are cheap, but the other consumption of Tree Shade¡­ It¡¯s deadly!

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°Captain, Tree Shade is some. They fined us ten spirit stones just for an ordinary tree. We¡¯re being robbed!¡± The tall hunter was very dissatisfied, ¡°That man is not even a Fourth Awakening stage hunter. We can beat him!¡±

    After he said that, he was hit on the head by the female hunter wearing hot pants.

    ¡°Are you stupid?! The guy in ck uniform is aw enforcement officer of Tree Shade. The shelter even dares to sell rune weapons, so how could it be weak? If we don¡¯t pay the fine, they will send someone with Fifth Awakening stage power or even stronger.¡±

    The tall, thin man covered his head with a look of aggression.

    The Captain sighed, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for identally destroying that tree. Although ten spirit stones are too expensive, it¡¯s not a bad thing to do. In a bad shelter, they would find a way to rob foreign hunters like us.¡±

    ¡°But now it seems that the Tree shade shelter is a small shelter, but all aspects of the order are perfect. They can bepared torge shelters.¡± He thought about it and added, ¡°In some ways, it also exceeds an ordinaryrge shelter. After all, not allrge shelters had restaurants and even sold divine weapons at their official store.¡±

    Before, they didn¡¯t just buy some rune weapons. But also purchased the other equipment from the supermarket, such as a once piecebat suit. Once they return to the hotel room, they will change clothes.

    After getting new equipment, their squad¡¯s power would definitely rise higher. Their purpose ofing to the shelter had been aplished.

    The Captain hesitated, he carefully thought and decided to ask the others for their opinion. ¡°Do you remember what the salesman said? He said this kind of Demon yerbat knife is just ordinary rune equipment. There is even sharper and incredible equipment avable for sale. Should we go and take a look?¡±

    After some discussion, the others decided to take a break first. They had already paid for the rooms for two days, and it can¡¯t be refunded.

    They were also curious about the amazing rune equipment, so there¡¯s nothing to lose to look at them.

    If it¡¯s not too pricey and affordable, they will find a way to get one or two pieces.

    If it¡¯s too pricey, they won¡¯t buy it.

    They have made up their minds that the hotel room rent will expire tomorrow, and they will leave the Tree Shade.

 Chapter 276

    <h4>Chapter 276</h4>

    The squad returned to the hotel, and then put on the newly bought tightbat suits and put on the clothes they wore before on the outside.

    There were two types of regrbat suits produced in the territory, one tight-fitting suit and one non-tight-fitting suit.

    The non-tightbat suit is better in terms of defence. Mainly in terms of thickness and hardness, while the tight-fittingbat suits were worn close to the body like underwear. Although slightly less defensive, they can put on ayer of protective gear outside, which is better than nothing.

    Hunters who wore a tight-fittingbat suit and put on the non-tight suit also exist, but not many. It¡¯s safer, but it would be difficult to move.

    Unless they would wear armour and were responsible for resisting the attack of demonic beast, most hunters would prefer to wear a tight-fittingbat suit inside.

    The captain considered they still have a long way to cross the wilderness and would have to pass several shelters. If they wore ck streamlined rather sci-fi lookingbat suits, it would look too striking.

    The tight-fitting suit was equivalent to inner armour. It won¡¯t be visible when the outer suit is put on.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The fully equipped squads followed the road signs and arrived in front of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.

    The Adventurer¡¯s Guild also moved from the vi area to themercial area. Compared to the surrounding two or three storey stores, the Guild building looks even more majestic.

    The front door was spacious. Both sides were decorated with finely carved stone pirs and a few lifelike statues¡­

    The que above the door was written withrge words¡¯ Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡¯.

    The captain¡¯s squad stared at the dragon and phoenix pattern on the fonts that looked real enough as if they were about to pounce. They couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back, feeling shocked.

    After calming his heart, the captain took a long breath and looked around.

    Aftering to the shelter, they haven¡¯t met many hunters, apart from the ck-uniformed patrol members. But this time, they found the open space in front of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild was crowded with hunters.

    Some of them yelled, leaving the squad somewhat confused.

    ¡°Anlin County to search for supplies, is there anyone who wants to join the team?¡±

    ¡°Siege the storm giant bear. We already have a sniper, ability user, agility awakened. We nowck a MT. Minimum Triple Awakening Stage hunter and the pay is negotiable.¡±

    ¡°The European Emperor Adventure Group opens for recruits. Our adventure group is a two-star medium-sized adventure group. The points are full and can be upgraded at any time. There are currently two vacancies. Ability hunter is the priority. Anyone interested in joining hurry up and sign up to our group!¡±

    Most hunters yelling around like that weren¡¯t weak¡ªmostly Triple or Fourth Awakening Stage hunters. There were also merchants selling high price rune weapons, but no one seems to care.

    The captain was confused. Not knowing where to start.

    At this time, a noise came from the distance. Yellings like ¡®fight¡¯ or ¡®there¡¯s an interesting thing to see¡¯, was heard.

    The captain saw the people who were yelling put down their stuff and ran towards the direction of the noise.

    Adventurer¡¯s Guild was located at the edge of themercial district, close to the shelter entrance. At this time, there were many people gathered in front of the entrance, hunters and ordinary survivors alike.

    The captain stood from a distance to see, it seems there are two hunters quarrelling.

    ¡°Are they allowed to fight?¡± He asked in a low voice. The rest of the squad looked puzzled, not knowing why many people wanted to watch the fight.

    ¡°I guess they¡¯re still fighting anyway.¡± A heavy voice came from next to him.

    The captain turned his head to find a sturdy man in a ckbat suit had stood beside him at some point. They were both at the same Fifth Awakening stage, but the other person¡¯s aura was even thicker, and it seems he had reached the peak of the Fifth stage.

    The captain didn¡¯t dare to ignore, and was very curious about the situation in front of him, ¡°But the shelter doesn¡¯t allow them to fight, right?¡±

    Previously, he was asked to pay 10 spirit stones for destroying a tree. When two hunters fight, it¡¯s easy for them to break the surrounding environment. Tree Shade was a rather orderly shelter. Just like mostrge Shetler, they generally forbid fighting.

    ¡°Of course. The shelter prohibits any fighting and destruction. That¡¯s why those two people were only cursing each other, not fighting. You see?¡± The sturdy man pointed to the cursing hunters nearby, ¡°But as soon as they start fighting, they will be taken down and will be asked to pay a heavy load of spirit stones.¡± He shook his head without saying anything else.

    The captain and his squad followed the direction and immediately, they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ is that¡­ a robot?¡±

    The two ¡®guys¡¯ were over two meters tall as a small mecha. Surrounded by a few more round iron ¡®robots¡¯.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The sturdy man, Zhou Jianhong said. ¡°That¡¯s called a puppet. It¡¯s the shelter¡¯s leader¡¯s work and don¡¯t you dare underestimate its strength.¡±

    ¡°The round one is a basic puppet. You can also exchange them at the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. The one that looked like a humanoid form was called abat puppet. It¡¯s more powerful than a basic puppet. Theirbat power should be around Triple Awakening Stage. But it¡¯s difficult to deal with several of them all at once.¡±

    ¡°With our strength, we can take down one or twobat puppets. But a dozen or hundreds of them, I can¡¯t say I know the result.¡±

    ¡°They said that there were even more powerful puppets. This was just a part of Leader Tang¡¯s strength.¡±

    The exnation made the whole squad understand well the strength of the person leading the shelter. Their faces turned pale when they imagined an overwhelming number of puppets charging towards them.

    The captain immediately formed a bond with Zhou Jianhong. Through a good chat, they had amon understanding of things. But the captain¡¯s doubts were still not answered.

    Clearly aware of his doubts, Zhou Jianhong continued, ¡°It seems they won¡¯t fight anytime soon. But as long as they get on the duel arena, they can fight any way they want.¡±

    ¡°Duel arena?¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s a specialbat arena established by the shelter. Only there, hunters were allowed to fight legally. Of course, getting into the arena is voluntary. You don¡¯t have to join if you don¡¯t want to. As long as you didn¡¯tmit any crime, you can stay in the shelter safely.¡±

    The captain nodded as he heard it. But then, he looked at the two hunters quarrelling and asked a rhetorical question. ¡°They¡¯re Triple and Fourth Awakening hunters. If the Triple Awakening guy is smart, he won¡¯t ept the Fourth Awakening hunter¡¯s duel invitation, right? After all, there¡¯s a gap in their power.¡±

    Both hunters had their weapons stained with dry blood. It¡¯s obvious that they were experiencedbatant and ruthless. So no one could guarantee which side will lose.

    Yet the gap in aura was very obvious.

    Unsure, Zhou Jianhong shook his head, ¡°You think the Fourth Awakening guy will win? I don¡¯t think so. In the Tree Shade, strength doesn¡¯t always depend on the Awakening Stage level.¡±

 Chapter 277

    <h4>Chapter 277</h4>

    Each stage of ascension in the Awakening Order is a leap in the level of life.

    The difference in strength is not small.

    A Fourth Awakening Stage hunter can take out Triple Awakening one without meaningful injury.

    The gap between the bottleneck like a Fifth to Sixth Awakening Stage was even bigger.

    A sixth Awakening hunter can easily win even against 3 Fifth Awakening Stage hunters.

    This ismon sense.

    Zhou Jianhong naturally saw the man¡¯s doubts and said with a smile, ¡°True, the aura won¡¯t lie. Before, I also measured a person¡¯s strength by their breath.¡±

    He did not immediately exin, his eyes fixed towards the distant confrontation of the two hunters, ¡°The bearded man on the left side. I know he has umted more than five hundred missionpletion points. And the right side bald man¡¯s aura is stronger. I don¡¯t know him much, he just arrived at the shelter not long ago.¡±

    The captain was even more confused.

    Zhou Jianhong stopped talking for a while and grinned, ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild points are equivalent to spirit stones. Except for the fact that there¡¯s a lot of rare items that only can be exchanged with Adventurer¡¯s Guild points and can¡¯t be purchased with spirit stones. Of course, spirit stones can be directly exchanged for points but there¡¯s some restriction rted to the adventurer¡¯s star level.¡±

    ¡°For example like you guys who haven¡¯t registered as adventurers. You can only buy the most basic weapon series. While two star adventurers had the luxury to exchange more equipment. Not only equipment, training facilities ess also included, as well as some auxiliary resources that can enhance your strength.¡±

    ¡°The guy whopleted 500 mission points is cool. Certainly, he used them for improving his strength. You can¡¯tpare him with an ordinary Triple Awakening hunter. If you ask me, I think the bearded man will win. You¡¯ll know when you watch the fight.¡±

    No one knew who started the argument, but it was fiery. They would have started fighting a long time ago if they didn¡¯t care about the shelter¡¯s rule.

    Now, they started a cursing war¡ªfoul words pouring out of their mouths full of [beep] censor sound.

    Soon, patrol members with ck uniforms came to the scene. They were already well seasoned with this kind of hunter conflict. Seeing none of them was willing to apologize, they suggested the hunters take this matter on the duel arena ring.

    The bald man showed a fierce smile. ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes on the ring. I¡¯ll beat you to pulp!¡±

    The bearded man on the other side didn¡¯t show any weakness. He raised his middle finger. ¡°You [Beep][Beep][Beep][Beep][Beep]-¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    The duel arena ring wasn¡¯t located in themercial district, but it wasn¡¯t far.

    The bearded man and the bald man both cursed as they walked, followed by many onlookers. The captain¡¯s squad and Zhou Jianhong were among them.

    The ring was a square area of fifty by fifty meters in size, neatly paved with symmetrical white stone bs. There were unfinished circr audience seats around the ring.

    The onlookers were standing at the opposite of the audience seat, looking at the duel arena ring.

    ¡°Duel arena ring, also known as the grudge stage. A battle to end grudges. After all, a lot of people had died so who would hold grudges?¡± Zhou Jianhongughed, ¡°Just kidding. Not all battle ends in death. You can¡¯t use sharp weapons in a regr battle and you¡¯re allowed to admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes some hunters will start a survival battle in order topete for resources. Of course, once the hatred of the two sides is too strong and they have reached the point of craving for blood, they will do the survival battle. In this battle, you can use any means of weapon and there¡¯s no surrender to admit defeat. You win or you die.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, living in the doomsday is already a survival battle.¡±

    Anticipating what the square-faced man thought, he continued. ¡°Although people died in the survival battle, if they don¡¯t do it, hatred will still exist. They didn¡¯t do it in the shelter, but they killed each other in the wilderness. If they do it in the shelter, they will hurt the innocent ones sopared to that, this duel arena is the better option.¡±

    The bearded man and the bald man were constantly cursing. But once they got on the ring, they didn¡¯t speak. Their eyes shed with fierce light towards each other.

    Although it was only a regr battle and they could admit defeat, none took it lightly. Once one was injured, even if they managed to recover, they would miss a period of time to recover. Not to mention there¡¯s no guarantee that they wille out alive from the regr battle.

    The two hunters stood in the area.

    One was holding a metal long stick, and one holding a dull metalbat knife, fighting against each other.

    Each blow was powerful, and with their strength, once they hit the skull, it was entirely possible to crack or even burst their opponent¡¯s skull.

    The scene was absolutely thrilling!

    Unlike the two martial arts school students¡¯ battle before, the One Punch martial arts school¡¯s core apprentice could crush experts at the same level as them. Whie Ji Ming and Xia Wanru were also powerful on their own.

    Although the bald man had killed a lot of demonic beasts in the wilderness, hisbat skills were very ordinary.

    The bearded man used a body hardening potion. Although he was one level weaker than the opponent, his skills make up for it.

    Looking at the ring, the squad¡¯s mouths were wide opened.

    The mindset of aura power theory that rooted deeply in their brain suddenly shattered. Perhaps in the Tree Shade, the level isn¡¯t everything. In addition to the aura, how many guild points spent also counts towards one¡¯s strength.

    The captain nced at the calm Zhou Jianhong on his side. Wondering how many points this man consumed and how strong he was.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    On the field.

    After two minutes of fighting, the stalemate was broken as the bearded man struck his stick on the back of the bald man¡¯s hand. Knocking off the blunt metal knife.

    The bald man was quickly beaten by the sticks in the chest. He spitted out blood as his body flew backwards. Red drops of blood stained the white stone b. He rolled on the stage twice, hands up in the air and shouted to admit defeat.

    It was really the Triple Awakening bearded man who won.

    The square-faced man looked confused.

    Zhou Jianhong patted his shoulder, ¡°You just said that tomorrow you intend to leave the Tree Shade. I know you¡¯re anxious to find your wife and children, but I still want to advise you to stay a few more days. Maybe you can exchange for more advanced equipment, or improve strength through your training. Who knows? It might help you cross the wilderness. After all, you can only be reunited when you¡¯re alive.¡±

    The square-faced man squirmed in his throat, twisted his head, and swept his gaze across the faces of several team members behind him. Thought of the images of their dangerous situation yed in his head over and over again.

    If they weren¡¯t lucky enough, all five of them wouldn¡¯t be standing here today.

    But luck doesn¡¯t always apany them.

    Just with the Demon yerbat knife, hisbat power has increased by a certain degree.

    But, if he could be stronger like the bearded man on the arena with strong physique beyond his level¡­ then he can certainly exchange high-levelled rune weapons that even Zhou Jianhong could only dream of having.

    It would give them the certainty of crossing the remaining few hundred kilometres.

    They had travelled for two months. Maybe they can wait a few more days¡­

    The square-faced man nodded heavily, made up his mind.

    Even if¡­

    He had to pay the hotel rent for a few more days.

 Chapter 278

    <h4>Chapter 278</h4>

    They reentered the frontwn of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.

    Zhou Jianhong offered an invitation for mission cooperation, ¡°Our adventuring group recently took a mission. But we¡¯re not sure if we canplete it alone as it might be dangerous. So we would like to invite you guys to cooperate with us, what do you think?¡± He said, taking out a mission certificate.

    The square-faced captain took it and looked at it.

    [Mission: Collect one ¡®Red Phosphorus Beast Heart¡¯.] [Description:

    Reward: 80-250 Points (Measured by the strength of the Red Phosphorus Beast), D3 level equipment exchange voucher, *1~3)

    Zhou Jianhong exined, ¡°The Red Phosphorus Beast is a type of demonic beast. It¡¯s four-legged, about the same size as the mature elephants, with reddish-brown scales all over its body. The red phosphorus beast we found, has the strength of Sixth Awakening. With our power we can deal with it.¡±

    ¡°The problem is that there are a lot of demonic beasts around the red phosphorus beast. Our adventure groupcks manpower. We can¡¯t deal with the red phosphorus beast at the same time. You will take care of the surrounding demonic beasts. If we cooperate, we will split fifty percent of the points reward, but we want all the equipment to exchange coupons.¡±

    ¡°How about that? This mission is very profitable. It¡¯s very difficult to take the task alone and with your condition, it¡¯s difficult to take a profitable mission. Especially with certain adventure groups withrge numbers of personnel who arrange members every day, squatting in the guild. We were very lucky to grab this mission.¡±

    The square-faced man did not say anything for a while, Zhou Jianhong was a bit puzzled. But then he heard the other side ask, ¡°D3 level equipment refers to what?¡±

    Zhou Jianhong: ¡°!!!¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been inside the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, right?¡±

    The square-faced man nodded his head.

    ¡°Ah, of course.¡± Zhou Jianhong was speechless, and only after a pause did he say, ¡°In Tree Shade, there is a clear grading of equipment, and of course it¡¯s only established recently.¡±

    ¡°For example, that Chopper Combat Knife of yours is an E1 grade weapon. Based on the definition given by the Adventurers Guild, an E1 grade weapon means a sharpness that can easily break through First to Triple demonic beast defenses with minimal weapon damage in the heat of battle.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ In fact, the Demon yer sword is enough to tear open the defense of Fourth or Fifth Demonic beasts. But with that kind of fierce battle, the weapon will be damaged. In other words, the durability will fall off faster. You wanted to cross hundreds of kilometers of wilderness, you will encounter a lot of demonic beasts on the way. An E1-level weapon is likely won¡¯t be able to support you to reach your destination.¡±

    ¡°E ss weapons including E1, E2, E3. E3 weapons can tear the defense of the Fifth demonic beasts with extremely low weapon damage. Above E3, is D ss. D ss also has subdivision, most of the D ss equipment can be directly exchanged with points. While more precious D3 ss equipment required exchange volume.¡±

    At this time, Zhou Jianhong slowed his breath and said, ¡°Under normal circumstances it¡¯s not easy to exchange for advanced rune equipment. But themercial district will be opened in two days. You guys know about this, right?¡±

    The square-faced man nodded his head.

    Zhou Jianhong continued, ¡°Once it opens, some of the advanced rune equipment can be bought with spirit stone. You guys should pay attention then, this is one of the ways to get advanced rune equipment in a short period of time.¡±

    ¡°As for the second one.¡± He said mysteriously, ¡°ording to the information I have received, the shelter intends to hold a tournament. On the ring you just saw, the audience seating is being built. This tournament will probably be held after the opening of themercial district. Of course this is not the key point. The key is of course the reward, and the reward is exceptionally rich!¡±

    Zhou Jianhong paused to see the square-faced man¡¯s team were showing a very interested look, before he continued to speak, ¡°Because the tournament¡¯s news hasn¡¯t been officially announced, there¡¯s no specific reward. But they said the first prize will be C-ss rune weapons!¡±

    ¡°Tree Shade obviously didn¡¯t spare any money for the reward. Such a shame that I¡¯m not strong enough. I can¡¯t get the C-ss weapon, but I mustpete for the other rewards!¡±

    After Zhou Jianhong finished, the square-faced man¡¯s team was getting excited. Beforeing to the shelter, they didn¡¯t have a clear concept of rune equipment. Even, it was the first time they heard about it.

    However, after trying the Demon yerbat knife¡­ and knowing that it was an E1 level weapon, they had a very intuitive understanding.

    The captain wasn¡¯t a match for the same level demonic beasts. But with the Demon yer Combat Knife, he was confident he would be able to kill Fifth Awakening Stage demonic beast with a minor injury. E1 weapons were already this fierce. How terrifying the E3, E3, or even D level weapons would be?

    Even if they had never seen it, they still gave full y to their imagination.

    And the uing tournament¡¯s first-ce reward leapt by two tiers to C level!

    The square-faced man thought deeper at this time.

    Since Tree Shade had ranked the equipment, from E level all the way to A level, and could easily give away C level rune equipment, wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­

    He didn¡¯t dare to imagine. No matter how low he underestimated the Tree Shade Shelter before, even after entering the shelter¡­ now that he thought about it, he was wrong.

    For a time, he was both curious and admiring. Who was the person behind the establishment of this shelter?

    With this understanding, the square-faced captain discussed with his team members for a while and decided to agree to Zhou Jianhong¡¯s invitation to cooperate. He guessed that equipment exchange coupons were more precious than points. The fact that they could only take half of the points seemed like a big loss.

    But the square-faced man knew better, Zhou Jianhong was the shelter¡¯s senior adventurer. His strength was far stronger than his. The fact that he dared to hunt Sixth Awakening demonic beast was the best proof.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The squad entered the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.

    Under Zhou Jianhong¡¯s guidance, the square-faced man quickly registered to establish a new adventuring group.

    The registration was free. This surprised the square-faced captain.

    After the adventuring group was established, Zhou Jianhongmunicated with the staff and quickly printed out a new contract.

    ¡°This is the mission sharing contract.¡± He said, ¡°It details the division of the rewards received afterpleting the mission. As for the distribution of rewards for each person in the adventuring group, it is your own business.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the missions that have been notarized in the Adventurers¡¯ Guild will be recorded in the personal resume forever. Low missionpletion rate and heavy losses of members during the mission will lower your team¡¯s personal evaluation. Once the resume is too poor, there is a risk that you may not be able to receive missions in the future.¡±

    ¡°Thisrgely prevents adventurers from killing each other. Once things like trapping teammates, or coborators were exposed, the adventurers themselves, or the team, will be sanctioned by the guild.¡±

    The square-faced captain was so relieved to hear this.

    After discussing the time, they decided to hunt the red phosphorus beast tomorrow morning.

    Tonight, they need to familiarize themselves with their newly bought equipment as tomorrow¡¯s battle won¡¯t be easy.

 Chapter 279

    <h4>Chapter 279</h4>

    Tree Shade Shelter, Eastern Vi District.

    From afar, the towering blue and white castle could be seen throughout the shelter. Yet only very few survivors could get close to that majestic castle.

    This is a forbidden ce, excluding the top brass of Tree Shade, only invited survivors were eligible to enter.

    Many of the new hunters looked at the castle from afar and marvelled at it, but when they asked the old hunters who had been in Green Shade for a while, no one could tell them.

    It made people¡¯s hearts want to be more and more curious.

    However¡­ They didn¡¯t dare to cross the forbidden zone. Although most people were ready to die, reasoning prevented them for a good reason.

    For the sake of curiosity, it¡¯s not worth risking their lives.

    In the vi area, several hunters talked. They seem to be discussing themission taken from the adventurers guild. From time to time, they stole nces at the distant castle and soon retracted.

    The high white walls, the dark blue round roof, and the front of the castle were vaguely visible. Therge garden was filled with all kinds of colourful flowers.

    The team did not wander, just like normal passing adventurers, and quickly returned to their rented houses. They rented the most popr suite for adventurers, a total of five rooms, just enough for a small adventuring group.

    Click.

    After entering the room, thest person closed the door tightly and closed the lock.

    The hunter with the ck snake tattooed on his arm gave a wink to the other four, and the team split up to search each room meticulously.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    ¡°Well, no wiretaps, no CCTVs.¡±

    ¡°We really are professionals.¡±

    ck Snake man coughed dryly and waved his fingers inward, signalling several people toe over.

    Five people approached and formed a circle.

    ck Snake man thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Except for the forbidden area of the castle, we have carefully observed every other ce in the shelter. Now it seems that the secret of the green shade is most likely hidden in the castle.¡±

    A man with an open shirt with a unicorn tattooed on his chest spoke up, ¡°Boss ck Snake has a point, but the forbidden area is heavily guarded. So how do we get in?¡±

    ¡°Highly guarded? But I don¡¯t see any guards.¡± A junior was puzzled.

    The unicorn immediately hit his head, ¡°Stupid! We were so far away so how can we see the guard? From where we are watching, we can¡¯t even see the castle gate. So we can¡¯t see them unless there were guards standing on the roof.¡±

    ¡°Unicorn is right.¡± ck Snake pondered for a moment and said, ¡°This is the enemy¡¯s home turf. Even if we are the experts of Rinshan City, it¡¯s impossible to fight against the power of a whole shelter. The only way to enter is to sneak in. But the castle is huge, and we are not clear about the internal structure. If we don¡¯t be careful and sneak in, most likely we will be discovered by the other side.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°Previously, the mayor sent someone to buy a few information from spies in this shelter. I thought these spies could bring back some valuable information. But unfortunately, we can no longer contact the guy. He must have been exposed, either caught by the Tree Shade or has been executed. Otherwise, we can have some more information.¡±

    ¡°But as far as I know, the Tree Shade Shelter did nothing. Perhaps they were afraid of our city. After all, our major is a super expert that has broken through the bottleneck. Or perhaps they were facing pressures from Lindong.¡±

    ck Snake sneered.

    The man with the unicorn tattoo echoed, ¡°Boss, you have a point. But in case Tree Shade can¡¯t withstand the pressure and offers the secret to the Lindong officials, there will be nothing left for us. Not to mention that if we continue to fail, the mayor will be disappointed.¡±

    ck Snake gave him a look, ¡°I know that.I n to do it in two days or three dayster.¡±

    ¡°Why not now?¡± A junior brother was puzzled again.

    ¡°In two days, themercial district will open. Then, it will be flooded with foreign hunters so they will strengthen the entiremercial district security. But they can¡¯t add hunters so the biggest possibility is to draw the defense force in the castle. By then, the castle¡¯s defense force will be emptied.¡±

    ¡°Not only that. ording to the gossip we got from our investigation, after the opening of themercial district, the Tree Shade intends to hold a martial arts tournament¡­¡±

    ck Snake looked at the others. Seeing their puzzled eyes, he sighed in disappointment and continued speaking after a pause. ¡°It¡¯s only a gimmick. The gossip mentioned that the Tree Shade patrol intends to carry out the third recruitment. Only those who won a certain ranking in the tournament will be eligible to join.¡±

    ¡°This news proves that they were indeed facing great pressure. That¡¯s why they need to recruit more hunters to strengthen their fight against Lindong.¡±

    ck Snake picked up the teacup and brought it to his mouth to sip it. In his eyes, a light called ¡®confidence¡¯ shone.

    Several other members then dawned on them. Various words of admiration kept brushing by like a pop-up screen, making ck Snake very ttered.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The so-called forbidden area of the castle appears empty.

    The few survivors who were invited toe in will find that they won¡¯t meet a lot of people here. Apart from some servant puppets pouring tea and snacks, the entire castle looked empty. The rest of them were cleaning the castles, brushing the red carpet back and forth.

    There were several red dots in the territory. Tang Yu knew this, but he didn¡¯t get rid of these people.

    With the shelter¡¯s poption increase, especially when themercial districts were built, the survivors were mixed colours. There¡¯s a lot of spies sent by various forces. These spies, despite their intention of stealing secrets and endangering the shelter, many of them hadn¡¯t done anything dangerous, or maybe haven¡¯t had the opportunity to do it yet.

    As Lord Tang intends to develop the territory into amercial giant, he hesitated to end these spies. He left them alone to observe. Sometimes, he can even dig out even greater secrets from these spies.

    Moreover, to gain information, these spies spent arge number of spirit stones. Tang Yu estimates that these spies made a great contribution to the territory¡¯s profit.

    Sometimes some spies with a strong desire for death can give the foreign hunters in the territory a lively negative lesson at the right time.

    Their contribution was huge.

    Through the crystal ball, Tang Yu looked at the battle that had just happened in the tournament ring. He was different from ordinary peers. What he seeks in the battle was the number of spectators interested in the battle.

    ¡°An ordinary battle could attract this many people. The future tournament will certainly bring more people to the territory¡­¡±

 Chapter 280

    <h4>Chapter 280</h4>

    The news of the tournament had not yet been officially announced, but Tang Yu already had heard people deliberately spreading gossip in the dark.

    He also let Gray de in Lindong spread the gossip so the hunters there would get the news.

    Sometimes, gossip is more likely to arouse the curiosity of the targeted person. And then they will step forward until itpletely falls into the jar.

    ¡°This time, I have put an interesting reward with C-ss rune equipment as well as other high-value rewards as bait. Most hunters who had confidence in their strength should participate.¡±

    ¡°Even if they can¡¯tpete for the first prize throne, the other rewards are enough to make the hunters greedy.¡±

    ¡°At that time, using the tournament performance as a benchmark, the patrols will be able to recruit enough outstanding hunters, supported by other tests. Of course.¡±

    The time is almost ripe. He will soon formally announce the tournament¡¯s time, the rewards, and the rules of the preliminary round. The tournament ring was prepared for the preliminary round. For thepetition method of the rematch, Tang Yu did not intend to announce it so early.

    The format of the rematch will be beyond the hunters¡¯ imagination of the awakened. Not only to make thepetition a bit more exciting. But they can also show the power of certain high-level rune equipment through the rematch.

    This was like killing three birds with one stone.

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t worried about the hunters rejecting the patrol¡¯s recruitment invitation. There were a lot of hunters who yearned for freedom. However, the patrol was not very binding to its members. Other than patrols training, patrols training, and patrols training, they got rtively plenty of free time.

    That generous treatment is more than enough to crush the straw of hesitation in many people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°The number of new members recruited by the patrol this time will be a lot higher than the previous two times. Well, with the number of hunters attracted by the tournament, even if more are recruited, the average quality will be higher than the previous two times.¡±

    Recently, with the sharp increase in foreign hunters, the pressure on the members of the patrol team was also increasing. They haven¡¯t been out on a mission for a long time, but fortunately, there was now sufficient spirit power in the territory storage. Even if they have been staying in the shelter to maintainw and order, the patrol team members¡¯ strength continued to improve.

    But with only thirty or so patrol members, it would be too difficult to maintain the security of thousands of people.

    Most of the time, the puppets were sent to maintainw and order, taking care of troublemaker hunters. However, puppets had a lot of defects, such as collecting fines, acting as judges, etc.

    Expanding the size of the patrol can¡¯t be dyed. It must be his priority.

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be called as patrols anymore after the expansion.¡± Tang Yu switched the crystal ball screen.

    A scene of the territory yed in his mind, ¡°Perhaps, it is necessary to divide the functions of these hunters in detail. Such as Internally and externally, there are also those responsible for intelligence.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ and the patrols¡¯ welfare should be adjusted to some extent.¡±

    The patrols¡¯ welfare was very high, extremely high. Many adventurers risk their lives to earn points for exchanging equipment, auxiliary potions, and other items. Whereas the patrols could get them all just from spending some money.

    Fairness isn¡¯t Tang Yu¡¯s motive. After all, the patrols were his ¡®own¡¯ men. He felt it¡¯s worth it spending a lot of resources on diligent and loyal people who strive to improve. But if it was spent onzy members, Lord Tang wasn¡¯t pleased about that.

    Under Roger¡¯s drill, there were nozy people in the patrol team. But some memberscked motivation. This he heard from Roger himself.

    ¡°In the future, the patrol¡¯s welfare will be based on both individual contributions and progress. For the specific details¡­ well, let Rogere up with a standard.¡±

    Tang Yu decisively dumped the burden. No, this is what it meant to trust his followers. After all, he is a proper Lord.

    ¡°Now¡­¡± He rubbed his hands, ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Half an hourter.

    Tang Yu came to the pub entrance with a solemn face.

    He had upgraded the territory into level 5. The scale of the castleplex expanded again. In addition to that, the building level cap also increased, so was the territory scope. Now, he can build two new sub territories. Also, the territory fit raised from 20% to 24%. There are no special changes for the rest of the feature.

    Only the 5 job legacy statues look more lifelike than before. And three more advanced job legacy options were avable.

    ¡°None of this is important. What¡¯s important is that the number of contract slots in the pub has increased.¡±

    The number of contract slots for level 4 pub was eighteen. He initially had reserved thest 3 slots just in case he was lucky enough to find a summoning-rted item at the market.

    And he did find some.

    However, B-ranked Adventurer Summoning Scroll (Guarantee B-rank adventurers), Warrior Summoning Scroll (Guarantee Warrior Job Adventurers), and so on.

    These things, he didn¡¯t need it!

    He should honestly burn incense and bathe and pay homage to the Gods again.

    ¡°After the pub upgrade this time, there are 9 more slots. And now, there are a total of twelve empty contract slots.¡± Tang Yu pondered for a moment, ¡°How about rounding up and just leaving two slots for backup. This time, I will summon ten adventurers in one single summon¡­ Ten consecutive draws, it should give a little more power.¡±

    It should be, right?

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t sure. He was getting less and less confidence in his lineage. Moreover, there¡¯s no 10 consecutive draws system in the pub.

    Before summoning, Tang Yu had made a few attempts at fusion summon function. But the results were all the same, he still was unable to break through the B-rank limit.

    The level 3 pub¡¯s maximum summon probability was B-rank adventurer. The level 5 pub is still the same. The only thing he noticed was the number of fusions has be less. And each time B-ranked adventurers were summoned, the number of spirit stones consumed was less than before.

    Lord Tang had a deep thought.

    Inhaling deeply, Tang Yu closed his eyes tightly and slowly opened them again.

    A huge and arcane summoning formation circle was quickly sketched out in front of him.

    One, two ¡­¡­ eight, nine.

    The speed of his summoning was not very fast. Every time an adventurer was summoned, he must first look at the profile of the adventurer. Tang Yu does not want to summon bad followers. Even if there is no problem with loyalty, character, or behaviour, it would be bad if they can¡¯t get along with the people.

    Briefly reading the profile, Tang Yu already knew a certain part of the adventurer¡¯s life.

    After that, he chose to sign a contract with the adventurer and summoned another. After that, he will let Roger or ine exin the things in the territory to the new followers so they will get familiar with the territory.

    When the ninth follower came out of the pub. The scene outside the pub window was dark and full of starlit.

    Tang Yu thought back to the nine followers he summoned. There were five men and four women, well, not all pure-blooded humans. It¡¯s just that he hadn¡¯t gotten to know these new followers in-depth in order to rush the summoning time.

    B-B-B-B-B-B-B-B-B.

    These were the qualifications of the nine new followers. In general, they all have met Tang Yu¡¯s expectations, it was probably because the pub had been upgraded to Level 5. Although he still can¡¯t break through the boundaries and directly summon a transcendent ss adventurer, the overall strength of the new batch of followers was good.

    All were in the Eight Awakening stage or up. The strongest one had reached the Eleventh Awakening Stage. Enough to rival ine.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure. Thest time I saw her, it seems I heard she had a double breakthrough again. But now she was at the Twelfth Awakening Stage. So, who would win?¡±

    After breaking through to the Sixth stage, he was crazy refining and absorbing spirit power. He could only get to the Eighth Awakening. Of course, along with his life lever raising, Tang Yu insisted on strengthening his body. They polished his spirit, condensing source power, and so on. This had slowed down his refining spirit power progress to a certain extent. However, every time ine ascends, she must have also finished tapping her potential before ascending higher.

    ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s no potion master among the nine followers. But if I don¡¯t sign the contract, the summoning price is too expensive.¡±

    Tang Yu hesitated. But the probability of summoning a potion master is too low. If not for his previous luck when summoning Kevin, he wasn¡¯t even sure if there was such an option.

    Now. There¡¯s only onest chance left.

    Thest of the ten consecutive draws.

    Tang Yu took a deep breath and held both fingers together in front of his chest.

    At this moment, he was not fighting alone! His followers supported him. Behind them, countless survivors stood to witness his emperor lineage.

    ¡°My turn! Smack it to death!¡± Tang Yu¡¯s hand swung violently.

    In front of his eyes, the huge array of runes once again emerged.

 Chapter 281

    <h4>Chapter 281</h4>

    Just like before, the dense, arcane runes shone from the void, the circle array of runes emits a glowing light and slowly shrinks.

    Tang Yu held his breath, praying in his heart.

    It would be great¡­ to summon a potion master.

    BUZZ.

    Suddenly, as the circle of light shrank to the core, a zing white light erupted from the summoning spell.

    Tang Yu¡¯s hand-blocked in front of his forehead, his eyes could not help but narrow. His heart was half a beat slower¡­

    White light?

    No, that¡¯s not right!

    This doesn¡¯t seem to be the light that appears when the adventurer¡¯s shadow appears. He looked through the bright white light to the spell formation but couldn¡¯t see any vain shadow. Yet the light on the spell formation grows brighter and brighter.

    Suddenly, Tang Yu seemed to notice something. A translucent screen changed out in front of him. The spirit stones stored in the warehouse appear in digital units at the screen¡¯s upper left corner.

    However, at this moment, the number representing the number of spirit stones stored was decreasing frantically.

    It was rapidly decreasing at a rate of 10,000 per second!

    This was a situation that Tang Yu had never seen before. His eyelids jumped wildly as he stared at the numbers on the panel. Feeling his heart aching so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe¡­ But he didn¡¯t stop the summoning spell formation from sucking up the spirit stone energy.

    Half a minuteter.

    The energy drawing speed finally slowed down.

    Two minutester, the number that represented the amount of spirit stones storage finally stopped decreasing. Tang Yu roughly estimates it has consumed half a million spirit stones.

    HALF A MILLION!

    This was the cost of upgrading the territory from level four to level five!

    At the core of the circle of light, a golden light burst out.

    Tang Yu did not have time to think about it. In his mind, the long-lost system notification sounded.

    [Ding! Summoning energy replenishment isplete, start summoning.] [Ding! Uplete conditions, summoning failed..] [Ding! Uplete conditions, summoning failed..]

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu: ¡°!!!¡±

    What the hell?!

    It failed after everything he had spent?!

    Give me back my 500,000 spirit stones!

    Tang Yu was lost in thought as he looked at the summoning spell. As if the world in front of him had turned grey.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    He froze and noticed. Although the summoning was a failure, the summoning spell in front of him did not disappear. The golden light at the core of the circle flickered and jumped around. But he couldn¡¯t see the adventurer¡¯s figure. As if¡­ it was half summoned, but held back and couldn¡¯te out?

    Tang Yu did not know why he had this thought, he couldn¡¯t care less about the heartache of the 500,000 spirit stones. He frowned and pondered the reason for the failed summoning.

    From the pub¡¯s instruction, the only difference in the summoning was only between qualification and job. There¡¯s nothing saying about more or less spirit stones consumed. And there has never been a failure before. He had never seen the pub needed to absorb a lot of spirit stones along with the summoning ritual.

    The energy for the summoning spell was already spent at the beginning. This situation was like buying a 200 dor train ticket, only to be told by the attendant halfway through that you still need to pay for the 20.000 dor fare. And if you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll be thrown off the train.

    Tang Yu feels that the current summoning spell was such a situation. If the amount of spirit stones stored at the warehouse wasn¡¯t enough or he chooses to cancel, the entire summoning spell will copse.

    And now after making up for the fare, the train has arrived at the end of the line. But it seems tock a certain condition that causes the train door to not open.

    Tang Yu carefully recalled, ¡°The description of the pub¡­ Qualifications are divided into D-C-B-A and above. They didn¡¯t mention S-rank. But the golden light represents the S-rank qualifications¡­.¡±

    ¡°The difference gap between S-rank and A-rank should be huge. Just like the awakening ss and transcendent ss. The energy of summoning A-rank adventurers is not much. But when summoning an S-rank, in addition to 500,000 spirit stones, we also need to make up for a certain condition.¡±

    He had asked a thousand times to the system in his mind. Yet the answer he received was still the ¡®iplete condition¡¯.

    Fortunately, the summoning spell formation was still hovering quietly in mid-air. And it looked like it wouldn¡¯t copse for a while.

    Tang Yu had asked ine and others when they responded to the summoning. It looked like the contract was signed only after they agreed¡­

    He thought for a moment. Could it be because the adventurer on the other side refused the contract? This was what caused the summoning to fail.

    But soon he shook his head again.

    He had summoned so many times. He already knew the basics of the summoning mechanism. He also has some understanding and spection. The Law of Causality might be involved. That every chosen adventurer at the moment of being chosen, in fact, had abroad the ship. Et cetera.

    This looked like an ident and taught Tang Yu that the system alsoes with ws.

    ¡°If I can make up the conditions and summon the adventurer, we may be able to further ess the system¡¯s core secrets.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Castle Hall.

    After the internal wee party, Tang Yu was the one to receive the newly arrived followers.

    The nine people¡­ some were still wearing their original clothes. Some were already in critical condition before being summoned and changed their attire into rather modern clothing.

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze was focused on three of them.

    The three A-rank qualified followers were also the three strongest among the nine people.

    One Eleventh Awakening Stage, two Tenth Awakening.

    The Eleventh Awakening follower¡¯s face was shrouded in a ck robe. She was silent and could only be judged from the curves of her body.

    Red Moon Witch.

    Her real name was Red Moon, or she has abandoned her past name. She stood there, surrounded by dead silence. The others were standing a few meters from her. Although they werepanions, a rich blood scenting out from her body made them frown.

    Tang Yu, who had read her profile, knew that she was truly a ruthless person who had once ughtered 50.000 people to achieve her goal. It was said that in her region, the name Red Moon Witch was enough to make a child stop crying.

    She was ruthless, but not without reason. That massacre was the result of various reasons ovepping together. Otherwise¡­ even if her rank was A, Tang Yu would cancel the summoning.

    ¡°I intend to divide you into three groups and send you on a mission. Mainly to spy on intelligence and collect rare resources¡­¡± Tang Yu paused.

    ¡°Especially the secret realms. No matter how, as long as you find the information about secret realms, report it immediately.¡±

    Finding the secret realm meaning, he would find the rift crystals.

    The summoning spell energy was enough, the remaining missing conditions were most likely rted to space. The only thing he can think of rted to space was rift crystals. Not to mention the things from the secret realms contain high-valued items.

    Zhor, the skeleton, crack of the abyss¡­

    He might find the answer in the secret realm.

    At this time, a cold voice rang out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need help.¡±

    Tang Yu looked over in amazement, and the eyes under the hood met his.

    Dead silence¡­ Mountain of corpses and blood¡­

    After a brief pause, Tang Yu spoke. ¡°Alright.¡± He looked at the two people intended to be assembled in Red Moon¡¯s team. ¡°You group up with Gretel.¡±

    Gretel was the Tenth Awakening Stage followers whose long hair shaped like steel needles.

    Hearing that, he took a step forward, nced at Red Moon. He stretched out his hand and put his fist on his chest, grinned and said, ¡°My Lord, wait for our good news.¡±

    Tang Yu looked at thest follower. After lingering on her face for a while, his gaze moved up andnded on top of the girl¡¯s head, on the pair of fluffy pointed ears.

    Wolf Girl Fanny.

 Chapter 282

    <h4>Chapter 282</h4>

    Fanny just came into a new environment. Even in the middle of the castle, she remains vignt. Her pointed ears twitch from time to time. Even the slightest movement of grass being blown by the wind, she will be the first one to know.

    She¡¯s the real beastdy. It made Tang Yu have the urge to pet her wolf ears¡­.

    Ahem!

    ¡°From now on, the three of you will be a team.¡±

    Fanny and the other two female followers were teamed up together, they didn¡¯t look as cold as the Red Moon nearby.

    All three of them didn¡¯t object.

    Red Moon and the wolf girl¡¯s team will depart from Tree Shade. Tang Yu didn¡¯t limit them what to do and what not, as long as they can get sufficient information.

    The strongest one, Gretel¡¯s team, will depart from Luoxia in order to open the map.

    In the end, Tang Yu pondered for a while.

    ¡°Have a good night rest. Tomorrow, you will depart. If there¡¯s anything you need, talk to ine. Also, Gretel¡¯s team. Since you will depart from Luoxia, pay attention if you find anything about the ¡®ck iron skeleton¡¯ traces. ine will send you a copy of the information regarding the ck iron skeletonter.¡±

    ¡°Finally, take care of yourself and yourpanion. I¡¯m waiting for good news from you all at the castle.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    At the same time, somewhere hundreds of kilometres away from Luoxia.

    The ck iron skeleton ¡®Bone Sky¡¯ who was mentioned by Tang Yu, had changed into an ordinary-looking male youth skin again. He was walking in some mountains and forests.

    The demonic beasts he encountered mostly ignored him. And he asionally bumped into some alienated beast. But before they could pounce, they were crushed into pieces by the ck light bursting from his palm.

    ¡°Extreme Martial Arts¡­¡± he muttered, looking through the dense branches in a certain direction. The aura around him vaguely vibrates¡ªsome of the demonic beasts in the vicinity hurriedly running away towards the distance.

    ¡°Business matters.¡±

    He turned back, moving forward toward his destination and soon walked into a valley.

    The ck skeleton disguised, as a young man, closed his eyes and sensed for a while. He quickly stepped forward and plucked a dense bush¡ªthe imprint engraved in the soul fire resonated with this space node.

    The scene in front of him was distorted and constantly distorted, as if the dimension was changing.

    Eventually, a modest ck curtain was formed.

    The ghostly cold voice came from the ck curtain, ¡°You failed?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. But don¡¯t worry, I will keep my sanity and will never be swayed by hatred before realizing my n¡¯s great n. I, Bone Sky, swear that if I fail again this time, I am willing to suffer the pain of being burned by the soul fire.¡±

    The ck curtain rippled like water waves and spat out several things from it, which Bone Sky hurriedly put into his space ring.

    The ck curtain continued to shrink. The distorted scene once again appeared as the space node seems to be closing.

    The ghostly cold voice came out again. This time, it was a little horse and weak.

    ¡°Soon, the world barrier will be weakened again. Before that happens, we mustplete theyout of our White Bone n so that we have a chance¡­ only then, we will have a chance¡­¡± The voice reverberated until it disappeared.

    Bone Sky, who was kneeling down on one knee, slowly stood up and left this valley.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    One and a half-hourter.

    Bone Sky stood at the edge of a cliff, looking into the distance, ¡°This ce will do. Although it¡¯s far from arge shelter and I can¡¯t get enough reward. But this will be enough to open the space portal.¡±

    In the darkness of the night.

    The ce where he gazed at flickered with sporadic lights.

    It was a medium-sized shelter with earthen walls¡ªarge number of hunters and a variety of defensive weapons. Bone Sky jumped down from the edge of the cliff.

    A few momentster, sounds of fearful screams wereing out from inside the shelter.

    The night is getting darker.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The next day.

    The news about ¡®Tree Shade First Martial Arts Tournament¡¯ had been officially announced, including that one eye-popping reward.

    C-grade weapons, D-grade equipment, body hardening potions, ninja potions,bat skills, etc.

    It was only two days away from the start of the preliminaries. The adventurers in the territory were crazy about it.

    Even if they can¡¯t grab any mission, they have to take advantage of thest two days. They hunt down demonic beasts like crazy to improve their strength. The Fourth or Fifth Awakening stage hunters were also full of energy. Aiming to achieve a good ranking in the tournament.

    The square-faced man¡¯s squad met with Zhou Jianhong¡¯s adventure group early in the morning. His team was rtively small in number with six hunters. All of whom were in the Fourth Awakening stage and above. There was another strong person who was at the same Fifth Awakening stage like him.

    The two squads met at the entrance of themercial district and headed straight to their destination.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    On a high ground.

    Zhou Jianhong and the square-faced captain, along with the other members, were lying on their backs, observing the distance.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Red Phosphorus Beast.¡±

    The square-faced captain looked down the pointed direction and saw the very striking one among the herd of demonic beasts. The size was simr to an adult elephant before the doomsday. It also had two tusks, but the red phosphorus beast doesn¡¯t have the elephant¡¯s long trunk. Their limbs are shorter than the elephant but very thick with explosive power.

    Its body was covered with red scales. The captain visually measured each piece of scale armourrger than his face.

    ¡°To deal with the red phosphorus beast, pay attention to two points.¡± Zhou Jianhong said, ¡°One, is its scale armor. The temperature of the ed phosphorus beast¡¯s scales is very high and could reach hundreds of degrees. Although it won¡¯t immediately burn our skin, it will be a hindrance if we get too close.¡±

    ¡°The second point, the red phosphorus beast has the ability to breathe fire and the mes it emits have an extremely strong attachment ability. You must be very careful. During the battle, you should always pay attention to the red phosphorous beast¡¯s mouth. Once you find its mouth bulged, remember not to stand in the area directly facing its mouth.¡±

    The square-faced captain¡¯s squad nodded very seriously at the critical information.

    He eximed. ¡°Captain Zhou, you are really careful in your work. You even discovered the characteristics of the Red Phosphorus beast.¡±

    Zhou Jianhongughed dryly, ¡°This information was not actually investigated by us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡±

    The square-faced captain saw Zhou Jianhong pulling out a small booklet from his armpartment as if it was a precious treasure. ¡°The Adventurers Guild has a special demonic beast illustrated booklet for sale. The price isn¡¯t expensive. If we find certain demonic beasts that weren¡¯t recorded within the illustration booklet yet, we can turn the information we collected to the guild and will be rewarded, handsomely.¡±

    ¡°We will deal with the red phosphorus beast. These two will help you deal with the surrounding demonic beasts, you don¡¯t have to kill them. After we finish killing the red phosphorus beast and get the heart, we will evacuate.¡±

    Zhou Jianhong opened the booklet and handed it to the square-faced man. There were creases on some page numbers, and certain types of demonic beasts have been specially marked.

    ¡°Of the demonic beasts herd, pay attention to those who had the strength of the Fifth Awakening Stage¡­¡±

    The square-face captain and his squad members lying close beside him had their eyes fixed on the thick demonic beast illustration booklet.

    [No. 056: Winged Demonic Tiger] [No.009: Six-legged Red Devil] [No.293: Digging Sandworm]

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    There were detailed records on each kind of demonic beast, including characteristics, weaknesses. Even some were more detailed.

    To the amazement of the square-faced man, the illustration booklet not only contained a written description, but also an illustration. Several pictures were attached on each demonic beast¡¯s pages.

    These pictures were taken from different angles. Mostly the corpses, but there were some pictures that showed the beast in alive condition. There were pictures of demonic beasts pouncing very closely with their ws.

    It seems¡­ it was taken during the battle!

 Chapter 283

    <h4>Chapter 283</h4>

    There were many kinds of demonic beasts. And the more profoundly recognized by ordinary hunters weremon demonic beasts like demonic wolves.

    Most of them have rarely seen, or rather, have seen from afar, but have not fought demonic beasts. And have very little knowledge of demonic beasts.

    Originally, when the square-faced man saw such arge herd of demonic beasts, his heart sunk. But now he can read the detailed characteristics of the demonic beasts.

    In the past, they had no detailed information about demonic beasts/

    Sharp weapons, detailed information¡­ if he didn¡¯t need to travel hundreds of kilometres to find his family, he would just stay in the Tree Shade.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Time passes by minutes by minutes, hours by hours. In the blink of an eye, two days have passed.

    It was the official opening day of themercial districts. More and more hunters were pouring into the territory from the nearby shelter.

    There were a lot of stores that opened that day. They were survivors who had sessfully applied for Tree Shade loans. Some of them were hunters or even other forces¡¯ investment in the Tree Shade.

    The No. 1 giant in Lindong, General Lu, bought several adjacent stores. Making Tang Yu feel instantly¡­ he was like an old friend!

    Although the upancy rate of stores was still at 1:2 and looked very sparse. But themercial district had shown signs of prosperity.

    The squad walked down the streets. This time, they were looking at the peopleing and going with surprise.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of hunters here!¡±

    When they first arrived two days ago, there weren¡¯t that many people wandering this street. Mostly they gathered at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. But now it seems 6 out of 10 people in this street were hunters.

    The number of hunters was more than ordinary survivors!

    There¡¯s a lot of people whose aura was as strong as his!

    The square-faced man could not understand this change.

    The two men have established a sincere friendship in a short period of time. He was not surprised to hear, ¡°Under normal circumstances, the number of ordinary survivors in a shelter is definitely much higher than the hunter. But the situation is different in Tree Shade.¡±

    ¡°The Tree Shade was established in a very short time. Maybe a little over a month. It was built on a ruin from scratch. Even if this shelter had developed very quickly, the shelter¡¯s scale is still rtively small.¡±

    There weren¡¯t a lot of people who knew this secret information. The square-faced man couldn¡¯t believe that Tree Shade was established from a ruin.

    Zhou Jianhongughed. ¡°As far as I knew, the total of survivors in this shelter is around a few thousands. But today, I think just the number of hunters exceeds more than a few thousands.¡±

    ¡°Most of these hunters came from Lindong. The news of the Tree Shademercial district opening had long been spread to Lindong. Of course, the thing that attracted these hunters was therge amount of rune equipment on sale here.¡±

    ¡°Only hunters could cross the wilderness toe here. And those who can reach this shelter are mostly not weak.¡±

    The man sensed the aura around him and found what Zhou Jianhong said was true. Among the passerby hunters, at least they had the strength of the Double Awakening stage.

    Zhou Jianhong exined. ¡°Tree Shade and Lindong were separated by dozens of kilometers. Before, only Triple Awakening groups could reach this shelter unharmed. But now as more and more hunters travel between the two shelters, the demonic beasts on the road were ughtered so the numbers of demonic beasts appearing on the road became more and more rare. In fact, even First Awakening Stage hunters could safely reach Tree Shade. But these peoplecked courage and would run away from encountering weak demonic beasts. These kinds of people, even if they were given a good rune weapon, they won¡¯t be of much use.¡±

    Zhou Jianhong was unimpressed with this kind of weak people. He paused. ¡°However, it¡¯s better to settle in Tree Shade. But most people won¡¯t give up their ce at Lindong. It¡¯s a waste of time running from two ces. Not to mention the efficiency of missionpletion rate also greatly reduced.¡±

    ¡°¡­I used to be a mercenary at Lindong. But after I arrive here, I have no intention ofing back. After all, we¡¯re still doing the same mission of hunting down demonic beasts. Not to mention that only Tree Shade sells the rune equipment.¡±

    ¡°Take my adventure team for example. We have enough points, when we¡¯re ready, we can take the official challenge for a star ascend mission.¡±

    Today, the Tree Shade equipment supermarket had sales on basic E-ss equipment. But the most attractive thing to the Lindong hunters was that they could buy D1-ss weapons and defensive equipment with just spirit stones.

    These weren¡¯t attractive to Zhou Jianhong.

    As they talk, the team had arrived at the equipment supermarket located in the middle of the bustlingmercial area. The supermarket had just opened but was already crowded with hunters. More terrifying than stores on ck Friday before the doomsday.

    There were more than 200bat puppets and 500 basic puppets around. The weapons in the hands of these puppets were shing with cold light. As soon as a troublemaker hunter emerges, they will take care of them.

    Most of the patrol members were also vignt, patrolling around. However, there were too many hunters. When there¡¯s a lot of people, fights are bound to happen. Before the supermarket opened, several fights had broken out. They fought in the streets.

    Some hunters who knew the shelter¡¯s capability restrained themselves. However, there were a lot of neers. No matter how much they heard about the shelter¡¯s power, they thought a small shelter wouldn¡¯t be as powerful as arge shelter.

    Several incidents have been dealt with in a row, but still hasn¡¯t been able to suppress the agitated hunters. Some people even wait too long to be impatient and have a tendency to storm the supermarket.

    Until a few minutes ago, the square man¡¯s squad had just witnessed the chaotic scene at the supermarket. But this time, the usually unruly hunters were forming a long line in front of the supermarket.

    One of the patrol members acted as a temporarymander. When he saw that someone had purchased weapons and equipment and walked out of the supermarket satisfied, he said, ¡°Next in, each person is limited to fifteen minutes, don¡¯t me us for forced eviction.¡±

    The words weren¡¯t polite, but the hunters who were called didn¡¯t dare show any displeasure. Instead, they rushed into the supermarket door with an excited face. The hunters who were behind them restrained themselves.

    From time to time, some people looked around with fear. It was a bright sunny day. But these hunters felt a dark cloud pressing their hearts. This strong suffocating auraes from a high life level person¡¯s oppression aura. They were afraid to attract the strong person.

    Tree Shade was really too frightening!

 Chapter 284

    <h4>Chapter 284</h4>

    In front of the equipment, the supermarket was the most lively ce in the wholemercial area.

    But other streets were also quite crowded. The owners who have already rented stores in Tree Shade, regardless of whether the stores were renovated or not, are taking advantage of this day to distribute flyers and attract customers.

    A store with an area of ??more than 100 square meters has undergone a simple decoration. At this time, the owner was directing many survivors to move things into the store.

    At a closer look, the survivors were carrying some potted nts¡ªmost of which people had never seen.

    Next door, the owner was also busy soliciting customers andying out the store sighed and walked out of the store. Full of envy.

    ¡°Mr Yan. I didn¡¯t know you were so rich. Without saying a word, you rented such arge store and hired two experts as guards¡­¡± The next store owner said that after seeing the two guards¡¯ aura was stronger than his. His gaze was full of awe. ¡°Our shelter is simr in size. How do you make money to support the shelter?¡±

    He and Yan Tao were the directors of a small shelter.

    Their shelter¡¯s size was roughly at the same size with hundreds of survivors. A shelter this size struggled in the doomsday. Because their shelter¡¯s distance was not far, and they had simr size and strength, they often exchanged supplies. One way or another, they get acquainted well.

    They were struggling together, but in the blink of an eye, one or they skyrocketed to the sky.

    The owner was a decisive person. After receiving the Tree Shade¡¯s invitation and understanding their power, he immediately decided to take most of their property to the Tree Shade.

    He spent most of his spirit stones he had rented out a 30 meters store. He bought tables and chairs, nning to do a food business.

    After he investigated, he found out the food ingredients price at the tree shade was much cheaperpared to other ces. Unfortunately, he could afford arge store. Most of the tables were ced outside the store.

    But he didn¡¯t expect his acquaintance who was also the director of a small shelter like him to rent a store with a 100 square meters size. And also, he hired two Fifth Awakening Stage guards!

    The Tree Shade was rtively safe, few hunters dared to make trouble. Once any troublemaker emerges, the puppets or patrols will deal with them.

    Hiring guards seems not useful.

    However, the Fifth Awakening guards were a golden sign.

    He hired many survivors to hand out leaflets. But the passing by hunters threw them away. There were a lot of crumpled leaflets in front of the store, but not many hunters were willing to walk in to take a look.

    Mr Yan next door didn¡¯t even hand out flyers. Passing by hunters standing outside the store felt the two guards¡¯ aura in awe. At the same time, they were curious enough to step into the store.

    The shop owner next door has mixed feelings in his heart. Yan Tao looked at Mr Chen next door. He knows what the man was thinking. He obviously can¡¯t tell him the trick. It won¡¯t be good to teach hispetitor.

    He put on a false smile. In his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but recall that funny summer. A team of nearly 10 people came to his shelter in the High-speed rail trains station with a truckload full of goods. He traded spirit stones, minerals and herbs with the Tree Shade for arge number of guns and weapons, and even a Demon yer longsword.

    At that time, it was not even called the Demon yer longsword. But Yan Tao learned about this weapon earlier than others. Tasted the sweetness, heter decisively changed their business. He took the initiative to go out to look for all kinds of rare minerals and herbs and went to the Tree Shade to trade. Over this period of time of finding materials for trade, he became more and more skilled in searching for materials.

    Not only did he pull on all hunters in his shelter, but he also hired some people at Tree Shade. Forming a small team. Mr Chen, next door thought the two guards were hired today. He was unaware these two were part of his team.

    In order to umte experience as a businessman, Yan Tao even gave up his search for metals and minerals. In the wilderness, there were too many materials that people don¡¯t know about. While his team wasmitted to nning research. Through their assessment, they can distinguish which nt has a high value and which could only be used for decoration.

    Because of his professional expertise and several transactions with the Tree Shade had proven to be more profitable, Yan Taopiled a nt book. It contains more than a hundred kinds of post-doomsday newly emerged nts.

    But Yan Tao suspected that the Tree Shade was more knowledgeable than his nt illustration book. Each time he brought the goods, the person in charge of handling the transaction could always distinguish the nts¡¯ value and quality.

    In fact, Tang Yu also had aprehensive herb illustration book, including nt hers, foreign beast herbs and others.

    But the herb and the demonic beast illustration book were different. The reason why Tang Yu sold it at a low price was that demonic beasts were humans¡¯ mortal enemies. Publishing a book that describes the characteristics of demonic beasts greatly reduces hunters¡¯ casualties who went out to hunt.

    Which means more profit to the shelter.

    But the herb and mineral illustration books were different. It was precious information that even he didn¡¯t reveal too much information to Yan Tao, a long-term herb supplier. He just mentioned how to gather them.

    After all, Lord Tang won¡¯t ept if the herb quality was too poor.

    This was the reason why Yan Tao was able to open this store. This was also the reason why he had many herbs. Although the Tree Shade doesn¡¯t want it, it was still rare for most hunters.

    At this time, Mr Chen stood in front of a mediocre-quality fishy herb with shining eyes, ¡°¡­what you have here is the herb that can strengthen the body?¡±

    Fishy herb was the main material of Body Strengthening Potion. This was not a secret. The herbs crushed and soaked into the water also had a certain strengthening function. Many hunters who couldn¡¯t afford the Body Strengthening Potion would gather wild fishy herb to strengthen their body.

    When Yan Tao heard this, the fake smile on his face suddenly became sincere.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Themercial district opening and the supermarket discountsted for three days.

    From morning to evening, the supermarket doors were still crowded.

    While these hunters focused their minds on rune equipment, some of the more powerful hunters set their goal on another matter.

    The Martial Arts Tournament.

    The rewards have been long announced. The first ce will be rewarded with three C-ss equipment, including weapons,bat suits andbat boots.

    Second and third ce also get a C-ss weapon.

    This doesn¡¯t even include the other auxiliary cultivation resources.

    Such a bounty!

    No hunters who aimed for a good result would miss this opportunity.

    National Calendar, August 18th, 20xx.

    Doomsday Calendar, March 5th, 0001.

    On the second day of the opening, the preliminary round of the Martial Arts Tournament began.

 Chapter 285

    <h4>Chapter 285</h4>

    Today, a rare drizzle fell from the sky, but it could not douse the hunters¡¯ enthusiasm in any way.

    The construction of the auditorium progressed quickly. Tang Yu used custom construction to build the skeleton, and the engineering team and some metal and earth ability users worked overtime.

    And in just a few days, the construction of the half-moon shaped audience seats, which could amodate two thousand spectators, waspleted.

    The number of seats seemed to be a lot, but it was nothingpared to the number of people who poured into the Tree Shade in the past few days.

    The entire auditorium was filled to the brim, with half of the seats allocated to the major forces invited to the event.

    For example, a few of Lindong¡¯s top executives didn¡¯te personally, but many of their men came, and some also ordered their subordinates to send gifts.

    In addition to therge mercenary regiments, the original top squad, the top ranking of the Tree Shade Shelter Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and the surrounding shelters with strong strength also came along.

    The Department of Municipal Affairs responsible for matters of the martial arts tournament sent a varying number of tickets to the audience ording to the size of the power

    The other half of the seats have long been snatched up by the Tree Shade Shelter survivors.

    There were still many people standing in the open space where no spectator seats were built, watching from a distance, even if the sky was raining, yet not many people intended to leave.

    In front of the audience, the 50 square meters fighting ring was surrounded by a few smaller 25 square meters rings.

    At the moment, what standing on the ring was not thepetitors with cold faces fighting their opponent. But a performance team wearing bright clothes.

    It was a written rule anywhere that the opening ceremony should have some performance.

    There was a lot of singing and dancing and a lot of drumming.

    Although it wasn¡¯t the hunters who showed their strength, this kind of performance can also highlight the living standard of the Tree Shade survivors.

    On the stage, in addition to the performance team, Shay, who once again got a spot as the host, was talking about the history of the development of the Tree Shade Shelter and the rules of the preliminary rounds of the Martial Arts Tournament in a lively voice.

    ¡°The preliminary round is divided into two stages: the 100-yer battle royale stage and the other is the loser challenge stage.¡±

    ¡°A total of 2,789 hunters participated in this martial arts tournament. Each participant, please pay attention to the serial number card you have received. The first stage of the 100-yer battle royal willst until thest person emerges as the winner.¡±

    ¡°Down for more than ten seconds, fall out of the ring, the initiative to admit defeat, enter the loser group. In the second stage, each person in the loser group has a chance to purchase the right to challenge. The hunters who have purchased the right to challenge can challenge anyone in the first stage winners. The winner will take their ce. Thest hundred people who remain in the winner group will participate in the final¡­¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s strategy to make the loser purchase the right to challenge was not entirely based on the fact that he wants to make money. It was just a way to limit the loser and a swarm of people to purchase challenges.

    However, the number of participants this time was still far beyond his expectations. He had no choice but to cancel the initial preparation of one-on-onebat preliminary mode.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Time was gradually approaching the beginning of the preliminary round of 9 a.m., and the hunters in the room looked more and more excited.

    The drizzle gradually stopped, the dark clouds dispersed, and a ray of sunlight came down.

    ¡°Here, I would like to introduce to you the twomentators for thispetition. The one on my left, Captain Roger of the Patrols, and the one on my right is our special guest, the leader of the Ancestral Dragon Special Warfare Regiment from Lindong, Zhou Zhenglei.¡±

    Compared to Captain Roger, who was known to many hunters. Zhou Zhenglei, the former captain of Lu Jianjun¡¯s guard unit, was unknown to many hunters, even in Lindong.

    But once the identity of the Ancestral Dragon Special Combat Regiment leader was announced, people were all astonished.

    To be able to secure this position in Lindong, his strength was undoubtedly one of the strongest.

    But such a strong person would appear as a special guest of the tournament¡­ a small part of the audience doesn¡¯t know what to say.

    With the sound of the drums, the first group of participants, number 001-100, walked onto the central main ring.

    The 50 meters square ring-although not small, was still crowded with so many people standing on it.

    Each participant was only a few meters away from each other; all looked vigntly staring at each other.

    The match soon began, and the scene was unexpectedly chaotic.

    Perhaps because most of the hunters had never experienced this kind of meleebat, and many people were punched and spit out blood before they could react or were kicked out of the ring.

    Before the match began, some of the weaker participants nced at each other, intending to work together to eliminate the masters. But once they got down on the field, it was not the same thing at all.

    The hunters were mostly First and Double Awakening. Their auras entangled with each other; it was impossible to sense the master and the ordinary ones.

    In just a few minutes, two-third of the hunters have been cleared out of the field. Some fell out of the ring, and some couldn¡¯t move. But the patrols responsible for rescue dragged down from the field.

    Those who suffered severe injuries were quickly sent to the Tree Shade Shelter hospital.

    There, their injuries will be treated. But if they want to heal quickly, they will be required to pay an extra price.

    After all, you get what you paid for.

    ¡°Everyone, please see, the left yer 023 made a series of sidekicks, while the back yer 077 blocked them with two hands. His stance is very stable. It seems to belong to the previous one that had the upper wind, but in fact, the fight is stable and steady. The victory is still difficult to predict.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what Chief Zhou and Captain Roger have to say.¡± Shay handed the microphone to the twomentators.

    ¡°yer 023 has a slight advantage, but the winner is hard to predict.¡± Zhou Zhenglei said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Roger sinctly summarized what thest two had said.

    The corners of the mouths of the others in the audience twitched a little. Instead of the two special guestmentators, it seems the host talked a bit more. But hismentary was entirely reasonable.

    At this time, the first group of the preliminary round had reached the end.

    The one left at the ring was two Fifth Awakening Stage experts, but not just any hunter; one was a Tree Shade Shelter veteran adventurer who used Body Hardening Potion, while the other was a transformation ability user.

    The two sides fought so fast that many spectators¡¯ eyes could not keep up. They could only wait for the cameras to y back the highlights and thementators¡¯mentary.

    Then the whole arena was in the ¡°oh¡°, ¡°ah¡°, ¡°awesome¡± awe. Soon, the first group of matches came to an end.

    The second group followed, and the third group¡­

    The pace of the preliminary rounds was swift.

    A group of winners and losers quickly emerged. The members of patrols on the stage immediately carried away the fallen yers.

    The blood on the ring hasn¡¯t been cleaned up yet, but the next group had already ascended the stage.

    Is this preliminary selection method fair? Definitely not.

    The Department of Municipal Affairs didn¡¯t deliberately separate people with a high aura in the grouping.

    They just randomly assigned them. Some groups had nearly ten Fifth Awakening stage hunters on stage, while some groups only had a Fourth Awakening stage at most.

    Some participants in the groups contacted each other before they took the field. Unlike the first group, they had more time to unite and develop tactics.

    However, there were also groups where even if the weakest hunters grouped together, they were still pushed out from the rings by the Sixth Stage hunters super masters with strong and unparalleled stances.

 Chapter 286

    <h4>Chapter 286</h4>

    Tang Yu also arrived to watch thepetition, sitting in the middle of the audience.

    Among the hunters¡¯ participants, there were many Sixth Awakening experts, which was a rare sight for ordinary hunters. But in Tang Yu¡¯s eyes, these people¡¯s battles were average.

    Thanks to a great variety and dazzling special abilities that opened his eyes a lot, seeing these experts doesn¡¯t mean much for him.

    ¡°Hey, unknowingly, I¡¯ve be quite strong too.¡±

    When he thought back to the first time he went to Lindong, he had faced the deadly threat of a sniper rifle.

    But now, even if a sniper bullet shot him, it won¡¯t cause fatal damage.

    Ordinary bullets were impossible to hit him, but it¡¯s different with a rune bullet empowered with spiritual power andes with a tracking function. This kind of bullet would be quite a threat to him.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The preliminary round starts at 9 o¡¯clock in the morning and is suspended at 12 at noon, with 2 hours of break time in between.

    Starting at 2 o¡¯clock in the afternoon andsting until 6 in the evening. And then 7 until 12 o¡¯clock in the midnight.

    A total of three-time slots.

    The martial arts tournament was arranged in a hurry and did not specify how many days of the preliminary rounds and how many days of the final rounds.

    Everything will be depended on the progress of the tournament.

    A total of 28 group matches of the first stage of preliminary rounds. Somest for a long time, some short.

    Even some people stayed in the ring for more than an hour before being dismissed.

    After 9 PM, the 100 yer battle royal preliminary stage ended.

    After one hour break, the second stage will begin, the loser¡¯s challenge.

    The challenge was one-on-one. The winner can have 30 minutes of rest time so that it won¡¯t take too long. A few smaller sub-rings also opened at the same time.

    Without any surprise, the rules that make the challenge rights required to be purchased causing not a lot of people to participate in the loser¡¯s challenge. At best, there were only 200-300 people.

    Spirit stones don¡¯t grow on trees. Most of them were Double or Triple Awakening Stage hunters who were almost beaten to death at the previous round.

    Who would have to pay the money to get abused again?

    If they get injured, they will need to pay for the treatment!

    Some people heard that after the seriously injured participants were sent to the Tree Shade Shelter, they miraculously recovered in a short time.

    But their friends didn¡¯t see any joy from the faces of the discharged patients. Their faces were as ck as the bottom of the pot.

    God knows how high the charges of Tree Shade Hospital are.

    However, the participants paid voluntarily were quite wealthy. Unless they were fatally injured, these hunters would not pay for the recovery fee, although they will require a longer recovery time.

    After some money calction, some people figured out although the hospital charges were very high, the time to lie in bed unable to hunt down demonic beasts were even higher.

    That¡¯s why some injured participants took a trip to the Tree Shade Hospital and buy a ¡®Dean¡¯s Healing¡¯ package so they could recover quickly and keep their status as winners.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The martial arts tournament was held, attracting over ny-nine percent of the survivors of the shelter.

    Lorraine¡¯s bar has got a big screen with a live broadcast of the martial arts tournament. But unlike the usually busy and bustling bar, today it was a bit lonely.

    Thepetition venue was not far from the bar, so most of the customers ran to the scene to feel the atmosphere, making Lorraine grit her teeth.

    Now, themercial district has be lively and bright with spirit stone energy based streetmps that illuminate the area. If the area was dark, probably the timid survivors won¡¯t dare to go out.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Vi area.

    At this time, a few sneaky figures were approaching the forbidden area.

    Perhaps because of the restricted area, there were only a few street lights here. The light was dimly illuminating the castle wall that could be seen from afar.

    The hunter with the ck snake tattooed on his arm hid amidst the shadow of the trees around him. Walking in the shadows, a few members quietly followed behind him.

    Like a professional!

    ck Snake gestured at a few others, and they held their breath, smeared the darkness ahead.

    They had already crossed into the forbidden area. Far away, they saw the fence full of green vines; behind the fence was the castle garden. They could cross the garden and enter the castle.

    ck Snake clenched his fist and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t go through the main gate. We cross the fence from the side and then sneak in through the window at the side of the castle.¡±

    The team was about to move when suddenly, ck Snake¡¯s ears twitched as he heard a strange sound, ¡°Oh no! Someone¡¯sing! Could it be the guards of the castle? We¡¯ve been observing for a few days, but we haven¡¯t found any patrols outside the castle!¡±

    With a determined face, he said towards the team members around him, ¡°At this time of the day, the castle¡¯s guards must not be wary. It¡¯s fine as long as we¡¯re not being discovered. We will forcefully rush in and search for valuable information fast and then leave quickly in the night.¡±

    He grabbed his weapon and gazed towards a short distance.

    Under the moonlight, a dozen meters away, several figures with the same numbers with them stunned, a few were decisive. ck Snake looked at them in the eyes, feeling familiar with the figures.

    Isn¡¯t that¡­ it was them! It was an adventure group they had contacted to spy on information!

    When the two sides met at this time, it suddenly became clear.

    They¡¯re allies!

    The expressions of the people on the opposite side were equally unpredictable, and they were obviously already aware.

    ck Snake reached out and pointed to himself, and then pointed towards the left. The leader of the team, on the other side nodded and pointed to the right.

    A silent conversation, but they quickly reached a consensus.

    Although they were allies, neither ck Snake nor the other group had any intention of cooperating.

    The best oue was to go their own way and not have anything to do with each other.

    The group may not be as professionals as they were. In case their infiltration fails and attracts the castle guards, most likely, they will also be discovered.

    After the two groups separated, they didn¡¯t meet again.

    ck Snake took his members and came to the left side of the castle, near the fence.

    ¡°The fence is not high; we can easily cross it. After entering the garden, pay attention to crouch your body down so you can use the dense flowers in the garden to hide from the line of sight from above the castle.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, ck Snake swept his gaze across the faces of his team members.

    There was tension, and so was excitement.

    With a cold expression, he spat out one word from his mouth, ¡°Go!¡±

 Chapter 287

    <h4>Chapter 287</h4>

    Their bodies bowed and bent, their legs exerted themselves like sensitive cheetahs, and they crossed over the fence in one go.

    Leaping.

    Landing on the soft dirt, the team quickly advanced forward.

    Apart from the graveled pathway in front of the main gate, there were no streetlights in the garden. The darkness became their best protection.

    ck Snake was in the lead; his legs kept running, ¡°See that window? We¡¯ll enter the castle through thereter.¡±

    As he spoke, ck Snake suddenly felt his body a little heavy, as if his legs were tied with a heavyweight. When he looked down, with the help of the moonlight, he saw his legs were wrapped around by flowering vines.

    ¡®Was I running too fast and identally got entangled? There are too many flowers and nts nted here¡­¡¯

    ck Snake thought to himself, but the next moment his eyes snapped wide. He had clearly slowed down, intended to break free, but saw these flowering vines actively spread towards him.

    Around him, the vines within the radius of several meters hade to life with rustling sounds as if they were crazy.

    ¡°Be careful, something is not right here!¡± He roared out low. He took out hisbat knife out; arge vine was cut off, ¡°Get out of here! Quick!¡±

    He saw more flowers and nts in the distance also moved; some had their buds open just like carnivore nts. The vines rolled together and attacked forward like a whip.

    This garden was too bizarre. ck Snake felt a chill in his heart. He didn¡¯t know who was the owner of the garden nts here. Now, he only wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    ckSnake¡¯s knife moved up and down quickly. He increased his running speed, no longer caring about the loud noise it would cause.

    The team members were also panicked. Those who had the store-bought swords were fine; they could cut through the vines. But the spear-wielding hunters were desperate. Their hands and feet were bound, struggling to grapes the spears.

    ¡°Help, help!¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯te over.¡±

    ¡°Not there -¡°

    ¡°Ah-¡°

    The mournful screams made ck Snake even more afraid to turn back. He just desperately waved the battle knife. He leaped with a strong charge and finally jumped into the castle from an open window.

    Soon, two other members jumped into the window. They gasped in shock until they turned around to see the vicious flowers couldn¡¯t reach them.

    They felt relieved.

    ¡°Unicorn, Grouse¡­ are you two the only ones survived?¡± ck Snake looked out the window, and two rumbles could be faintly seen in the distant garden.

    If the person who was tied up was himself¡­

    ck Snake shivered.

    The other person with his arms tattooed with an open-winged bird muttered. ¡°I¡¯m not a Grouse. I¡¯m Eagle. Boss, how should we enter the castle?¡±

    ck Snake nced around. They were in a corridor. The walls on both sides were decorated with crystalmps. In addition to the few rustling sounds outside, the corridor was quiet. There are no other sounds¡­ aside from their twopanions left in the garden¡­ probably being turned as nt fertilizer.

    He hesitated for a moment.

    He instinctively ran towards this window, which he selected early in the morning¡ªforgetting the fact they had run to the other side.

    Seeing the Boss didn¡¯t hesitate to move, Unicorn and Eagle followed.

    Unwilling to admit his mistake, ck Snake contemted and said. ¡°Have you noticed? We made quite a noise in the garden. I also faintly heard screams from the other side of the castle. The other group must have encountered the same fate as we do.¡±

    ¡°But still¡­ there was no guard in this castle. What does this mean¡­¡±

    Obviously, it was just an excuse. The more he said, the more his eyes glowing from confidence.

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s no guard in this castle. Think about this. The castle is inhabited by the Tree Shade Shelter¡¯s high-ranks. They were already powerful, so they didn¡¯t need guards. The outside of the castle was surrounded by a cannibalistic garden. Ordinary intruders would be nt fertilizer. If we¡¯re not strong enough, we will have the same fate.¡±

    ck Snake smiled wide, showing off his teeth. Both Unicorn and Eagle nodded but vaguely sensed something amiss.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    After entering the castle through the window, the straight corridor was longer than they had expected. Unicorn was a little uneasy, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve been walking for so long. Why haven¡¯t we seen a single room?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± ck Snake¡¯s expression was calm, ¡°As long as we don¡¯t run into the castle guards, nothing will happen. As for the rest¡­ the castle is so big, as long as we continue to look for things, we can always find valuable clues.¡±

    As they advanced for several minutes, a change finally appeared ahead.

    It was a wide hall with golden chandeliers hanging from the top, a red carpet on the floor, and a life-like statue standing to the left and right.

    ck Snake showed a smile, ¡°Look, there is a change. Even the hall is not guarded. It looks like our action tonight will be a smooth one.¡±

    The team stepped over the carpet. Eagle gaze at the statue from both sides, admiring. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine the owner of this castle had good taste. These statues are very realistic. But these animals are a bit unintelligible; the shapes are weird.¡±

    Unicorn disdainfully asked, ¡°That¡¯s just decoration.¡± He gestured with a battle knife in his hand. ¡°Strength is the king. What¡¯s so beautiful about this kind of broken stone? I can easily destroy these broken stone sculptures into¨C¡°

    He hadn¡¯t finished his words yet.

    Unicorn¡¯s sweat hair suddenly stood. He seemed to see the eyes of the strange beast sculpture looking at him.

    It must be an illusion created by the enemy.

    Next to the two-headed dog stone sculpture, the beast snapped around.

    Four eyes were staring at him with murderous intent. Their originally closed mouth opened, revealing sharp teeth.

    The stone sculpture came to life!

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    A few minutester, ck Snake, Unicorn, and Eagle were running wildly through another narrow corridor.

    At this time, the Eagle tattooed man¡¯s arm has disappeared. Blood kept dripping, the man¡¯s face twisted from the pain.

    Unicorn was also severely injured, scorched, and ckened, turning into a ck-skinned unicorn. Only the ck Snake was in better shape.

    However, his mind was broken.

    He lost his calm expression.

    Walking through the garden, the flowers and nts came to life.

    Walking by the stone statue, the statue also came to life!

    Their intention was originally a spy-style secret infiltration! But how the hell does it suddenly be a different genre?!

    Even if ck Snake had been prepared to be discovered by the guards, he would use his trump card¡­

    But these stone sculptures¡­

 Chapter 288

    <h4>Chapter 288</h4>

    Huffing and puffing.

    The team gasped for breath. They were so thankful for the narrow corridor. If not, they won¡¯t survive this long. They couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. However, the stone sculptures seem to be tireless.

    The corridor leads to a crossroad. ck Snake didn¡¯t think which one to take. When he saw the left fork, two hunters panicked and ran out.

    They looked familiar. Aren¡¯t they that allies we bumped into outside before the garden?

    The two sides exchanged nces and understood each other¡¯s situation. There were pursuers behind them, so they could only take the other path in the crossroad.

    However, before the ck Snake step, a burst of loud footsteps came into his ears. With his eyes, he saw the several remaining forks. Damn¡­ several hunters are running wild. It was more than one person, maybe four or five people.

    There are so many allies!

    Crossroads.

    The allies were stunned. Now, all of the corridors had stone sculpture pursuers while they had nowhere to run.

    ck Snake¡¯s gaze swept over his allies¡­ Their strengths are not weak. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯tst until now. He had a ruthless color shing across his face, immediately opened his mouth, and spoke with a low tone, ¡°Gentlemen, now we have no way to retreat. But we still have a way to choose one of the corridors and fight. With our number of people, as long as we work together, we have a chance to escape.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other and nodded heavily.

    They were now grasshoppers on a rope.

    Just now, when their numbers were small, they couldn¡¯t deal with the stone sculpture chasers behind them. Now, they have gathered more than two dozen experts. There were only three or four stone sculpture chasers in one corridor; can¡¯t they still do it?

    They also do not need to kill the stone sculpture, as long as they seize the opportunity to deal with it.

    Countless thoughts shed in their minds. A lot of people have secretly resolved it. As long as they can escape death, they won¡¯te back here.

    The exchange onlysted a few seconds. These people were acting decisively and quickly chose one of the passages to break into.

    Their opponent was a cheetah stone sculpture.

    The crowd rushed forward, having taken out the bottom of the attack.

    Swords shed, a roar exploded.

    The next moment

    Whoosh.

    Amidst the smoke and dust, the cheetah leaped elegantly. Raising its ws towards the hunters and snap snap snap. shing the hunters unconscious.

    When the ws erged in front of his eyes, ck Snake¡¯s heart still couldn¡¯t figure it out. There were many of them, and they couldst for a while now. Why did they suddenly defeat each other?

    This can¡¯t be real!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Castle, Top floor.

    Tang Yu did not go over to watch the evening game. Initially, he intended to train in the castle¡¯s built-in training camp but did not expect to happen to see a good show.

    ¡°Fantasy blockbuster¡­ no¡­ Castle defense module 1.0 beta¡­ video recording¡­plete.¡±

    In front of his body, the crystal ball was suspended. The crystal ball lens has long recorded all kinds of things that happened in the castle before.

    ¡°The Castle defense module works better than expected.¡±

    Tang Yu pondered, he had long limited most of the power of the ¡®wreath of thorns¡® and ¡®guardian stone sculpture¡¯. It was the reason why ck Snake and others were able to survive for so long. Otherwise, when they first pass through the castle garden, those people would have to be turned into nt fertilizer altogether.

    The psychedelic passages also worked very well.

    The spies seemed to run around the castle for a long time. But in reality, they only kept going in circles until he finished testing and let go of the Guardian Stone Sculpture¡¯s restrictions, and those people were taken out in a heap.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The Martial Arts Tournament was still in full swing.

    Last night, the first round of the preliminary round of the 100-yer battle royale ended. The second round of the loser¡¯s challenge also took ce in part, with a small change in the number of winners.

    And this morning, the loser¡¯s challenge from yesterday continued at 8 AM, whichsted until 10 AM. and the final¡­ was put on hold for tomorrow.

    Leaving almost a whole day for the participants to rx and rest also let the martial arts tournament brew better.

    The official handicap opened by the shelter also took advantage of this time to ept more bets.

    At this time, the audience was guessing who would win the tournament. But they were also curious about how the finals will be conducted.

    That¡¯s right. The way of the final was still not announced until now.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The square-faced man sucked in a bowl of noodles into his mouth, ¡°Congrattions on entering the final, old man.¡±

    Zhou Jianhong was sitting next to him. The same iron bowl that was bigger than a basin was on his table. In order to meet the huge meal demand of the hunters, the catering outlets in the business district, which are also keeping up with the times, haveunched a jumbo set.

    The square-faced man quickly loved the noodle bowl. The price was quite cheap. He couldn¡¯t help, and he called the waiter, ¡°another one¡­no, two bowls.¡±

    Since he stayed in the Tree Shade, the square-faced man also participated in the tournament. He wasn¡¯t able to enter the final; he more or less still has some regrets.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m still not strong enough.¡±

    This time, it was said that there are more than 300 Fifth Awakening hunters participating in the tournament. He is only in the middle and lower reaches of the Fifth Awakening, so it was expected that he couldn¡¯t enter the final.

    It just makes the square-faced man feel more and more like there are people outside his reach.

    ¡°Elder brother Zhou, I¡¯m betting on you.¡±

    Zhou Jianhong let out a bitter smile, ¡°The final¡­ I guess it¡¯s just going through the motions; this time, the C-level rune equipment rewards attracted too many experts to participate. The ones who are really qualified topete for the top three are undoubtedly those big brothers who have broken through to the Sixth Awakening stage.¡±

    But since he hade this far, he had to do his best to try. At least, fighting with experts of the same level would also allow him to gain a lot.

    Someone walked inside the restaurant and passed by them.

    The young man had a faint awakening aura. He looked like just an ordinary person inside the restaurant who was eating.

    Zhou Jianhong, however, felt that this young man looked familiar. After staring for a while, he finally remembered and hesitated, calling the man, ¡°Mr. Tang?¡±

    He was a little unsure how to address him.

    Tang Yu turned around but immediately recognized Zhou Jianhong. They have met many times at Lindong. Although he wore a mask most of the time¡­

    He simply ordered a Big Mac set with foreign beast meat and sat opposite Zhou Jianhong¡¯s team. Tang Yu did not have the slightest hint of being a director of the shelter. This made Zhou Jianhongpletely rxed, and a few people chatted.

    Naturally, they talked about the uing final.

    Zhou Jianhong was quite principled and did not ask how the final was conducted¡­ Perhaps he is also clear with his own strength. Not to mention that he had a slim chance of getting the top three, or even top ten. Even if he learned about the final in advance, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use.

    Tang Yu pondered for a while and spoke. ¡°No hope, it¡¯s not necessarily true. The way of the final battle will be different from what you imagine. The strong will have a higher chance of winning, but the weak also have a chance.¡±

    ¡°As long as the action is fast enough in the finals, Brother Zhou may have the hope of winning the top three.¡±

    Tang Yu said very vaguely, not mentioning the slightest topic of how the final will be conducted.

    Zhou Jianhong and the square-faced man were a bit puzzled, yet the words of having the hope of winning the top three were firmly in their minds.

    The words of the shelter director are not false, right?

    After finishing lunch and strolling through the streets, the square-faced man was still a bit confused. The young man who had no strong aura just now was actually the director of the shelter?

    But he didn¡¯t underestimate him. He had noticed the strong aura of the Tree Shade experts. Perhaps this young director had even reached the peak of the awakening.

    Next to him, Zhou Jianhong thought about what Tang Yu just said. He was, even more, looking forward to the final tomorrow.

 Chapter 289

    <h4>Chapter 289</h4>

    Doomsday Calendar, 3rd Month, 7th day.

    Morning.

    The Martial Arts Tournament arena.

    The audience who had bought tickets had already sat in the stands early. A lot of seats in audience seats were still empty during the preliminary rounds. But now, they had to take time to watch the finals, even if these high and mighty figures were busy.

    After all, in the finalster, there will be a battle between the big brothers no one can afford to miss.

    One after another, the strongest people who participated in the final also came to the venue. These people were arranged in the audience side of the rest area.

    Some of the participants verbally tested their opponents, while others closed their eyes and waited for the match to begin.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Wang Wu, the captain of the zing Fire Battle Group. He¡¯s a boss level powerhouse!¡±

    ¡°Purple Rose of the Rose Mercenary Group is also here! What an amazing woman.¡±

    ¡°That Sixth Awakening big brother over there seems to have appeared out of nowhere. It looks like he¡¯s very strong. He might be a strong contender for the top three this time.¡±

    ¡°The Silver Wolf Mercenary Group¡¯s vice leader was said to be the strongest person in the shelter with 200-300 hunters under him. I never thought he would also participate in thepetition.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I bought the bet for the silver wolf vice leader for the first three. Although the odds are a little lower, with the strength of this big man, there will be a steady profit.¡±

    A day of preparation time, the identity of most of the hundred-strong people who entered the final has long been dugout.

    These people may not be like stars who people recognize when they walk down the road. Yet their names and their battle records resounded all over the Lincheng area.

    With so many hunters in Tree Shade, there are always a few people who have met these strong guys, so their circle wasn¡¯t big. Soon, the appearance of these strong guys was memorized by the spectators. Even the ordinary survivors understood the hunters¡¯ strength.

    Ordinary, elite, expert, big brother.

    Zhou Jianhong¡¯s strength was also counted as a well-known expert. But in this final, he was only a supporting role or not even a supporting role. He could only be the background passers-by.

    To set off the strength of the big brother.

    These backdrop contestants were not even bet by the audience. Only the dozen big brothers became the focus of attention.

    The time came at precisely eight o¡¯clock.

    Shay dressed in formal wear and ascended to the ring. This time, he had no-nonsense and went straight to the point, ¡°All contestants, please follow our guiding staff and go to thepetition venue. The way the final will be conducted is a bit special. We, Tree Shade, have prepared a ce for all the contestants where they can y their strength to the fullest but don¡¯t have to worry about casualties.¡±

    The hundreds of participants left.

    The Department of Municipal Affairs staff and the hunters brought several huge screens onto the ring, arranged in a hexagonal shape so that all the spectators around the venue could clearly see the live broadcast of the uing final.

    ¡°Spirit stones filling isplete, screen number one debugging isplete¡­¡±

    ¡°The second screen debugging ispleted¡­¡±

    The viewers in the audience seat were asking at theirpanion, looking more and more puzzled.

    ¡°What the hell? How did the final being broadcasted?¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not in thepetition venue, it seems the final is not between hunters. Maybe it¡¯s participant vs. demonic beasts? And the number of in demonic beasts and the rank will be added to the points?¡±

    ¡°No way! I came here to see the battle between big guys. What¡¯s the point of hunting demonic beasts?!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t agree with that. After all, it¡¯s the big brothers. Even if the opponent is a demonic beast, we can learn a lot of postures. Maybe the reason they didn¡¯t hold a direct battle was that in the preliminary round before, more than two dozen hunters were killed while countless people were seriously injured¡­¡±

    Even if the use of sharp weapons was restricted and the patrol members around the area were ready to drag out the fallen participants who had lost the fighting ability, the battle was not a sparring match. This the participants know, and the audience also understands. There were cowardly ordinary survivors who covered their eyes because they¡¯re afraid to watch. But this battle was indeed too cruel.

    Even ordinary survivors had seen corpses.

    In the wilderness, there¡¯s a lot of hunters who died by their own kinds¡¯ hand.

    In addition to thepanions of the deceased participant, no one would even care who was killed just now.

    ¡°The hunters that died in the previous round were mostly ordinary hunters. The impact is not that big. But the final round is different. Most of them were Fifth Awakening Stage experts and a few big brother hunters. Once the battle reached the fierce stage, a few dead big brothers are¡­¡±

    The Sixth Awakening big brothers were mostly members of top teams or a vice leader of arge regiment. If a lot of strong people died at once in the Lincheng Area hunter circle, it would stir a lot of shocks.

    Tree Shade, as the organizer, will also receive a lot of pressure from major regiments. This was the reason why they changed the final, right?

    As the hunters with the best analytical skills nudged the others to understand. They were also disappointed to see the game had gone from a battle between big brothers into demonic beasts hunt.

    The audience talked for a few minutes, and the big screen in the ring finally showed up.

    What appeared on the screen was lush foliage. The camera was constantly pulling up. Through the screens, a thick forest was presented in front of the audience.

    ¡°This is the final match venue, the Forest of Death ¡­¡­¡±

    Shay picked up the microphone to exin, ¡°But the forest of death is not real, everyone. Please look over here.¡±

    The picture on the screen turned into a corridor with small rooms on both sides, and at that moment, the participants were walking into the rooms on both sides in turn.

    Some sharp-eyed viewers noticed that in each room, only one participant entered.

    Shay continued, ¡°The Forest of Death is a product of our shelter¡¯s research. The construction of a spiritual space. Yes, it¡¯s like virtual reality space but slightly different. In each special room, the person¡¯s spiritual power acts as the medium. You can be in the spiritual space, and in reality, your body can be condensed exactly the same.¡±

    ¡°And our final will take ce in the Forest of Death.¡±

    ¡°It should be noted that the spiritual space can only copy the physical body and ordinary clothing and will not copy the rune equipment on the participants¡¯ bodies into it together. If any hunters need to change their clothing, please do it now.¡±

    This was not only said to the audience present, but also through the training camp¡¯s facilities, into the ears of every participating hunter.

    Shay paused to let the audience and the participants digest this news before continuing, ¡°At the start of the finals, everyone was required to fight barehanded. But since we have prepared a final venue in the Spiritual Space, we will naturally no longer restrict the use of weapons.¡±

    ¡°Throughout the Forest of Death, there are all kinds of light spheres of all sizes, as long as you touch the light sphere, you can get a piece of rune equipment to arm yourself to enhance your fighting ability.¡±

    ¡°This tournament ranking points used the survival time and the number of participants killed multiplied by a correction factor. The final points derived from the top three, and also the first, second, and third runners-up of this tournament.¡±

 Chapter 290

    <h4>Chapter 290</h4>

    With Shay¡¯s narration, the screen once again turned back to the forest.

    The camera kept scrolling up, and some strange shaped demonic beasts could be seen flying through the sky. When the camera pulled closer, even the pores on the magical beasts could be seen clearly.

    The audience outside the field froze in awe.

    Spiritual space, virtual reality waspletely beyond their imagination.

    Is this what human technology can do?

    However, as the camera pulled up to the very top and epassed the entire forest of death, the audience could see that the forest was surrounded by a circle of gray fog.

    No doubt this is not the normal environment!

    For the existence of spiritual space, even if they still find it hard to believe, what¡¯s in front of their eyes tells them that this was true. That was what the ordinary audience thought. The big boss sitting in the front row was even more surprised.

    ¡°We won¡¯t die in the spiritual space. That means we can fight and kill as much as we want. If I trained with this¡­¡±

    They weren¡¯t stupid and quickly figured out the key point.

    The construction of the spiritual space was very realistic and detailed; even they can simte demonic beasts.

    If they can fight in it for a whole day, the experience they gain will be more than a month¡¯s worth of fighting in the wilderness.

    They looked at the young figure in the center of the audience seat withplicated expressions for a while.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The preparation time has passed, and the participants officially entered.

    The hunters in their own solitary rooms in the training camp closed their eyes. In the next moment, they appeared in a dense forest.

    Around each participant, there was a translucent light screen that covered them. On the light screen, a five-minute countdown was slowly decreasing.

    The screen on the stage also changed.

    The figures of the contestants appeared on the screen, and after a short pause, they switched to the next person.

    ming King V, Purple Rose, Silver Wolf Vice Leader¡­ the big brothers appeared on the screen, including the Fifth Awakening hunters that the camera didn¡¯t miss capturing.

    ¡°Huh? Why is this guy naked?¡±

    The screen usually only causes viewers to talk when a big shot appears; however, when this ordinary passerby contestant appeared, the chatter was even greater.

    Compared to others who were either in casual or sportswear, this hunter who was wearing only shoes but not any clothes was quite noticeable. Even the camera lingered for a few more seconds.

    ¡°It seems to be a captain of the Heavy Motorcycle Mercenary Corps, tsk, the world has gone mad.¡±

    ¡°No, didn¡¯t you see any naked participants undressing just now?¡±

    ¡°Must be taken off before entering the room. It¡¯s a solitary room, and experts always had certain entricities. I guess this one¡¯s just too crazy.¡±

    The analyst hunter didn¡¯t underestimate him and said. ¡°Don¡¯t you hear the host speaking just now? Spiritual space can only copy ordinary clothing. That person must have worn a full set of rune equipment into the chamber. As a result¡­ the body cohesion was copied, but the rune equipment did not follow the appearance¡­ thus it came to this.¡±

    The naked participant was flustered. He did not expect this situation at all. When he heard the rule instructions, he thought that the body defense equipment will be ordinary clothes. Even if it doesn¡¯t, he thought they will give him a set of novice clothes. Who would have thought he would appear naked with no clothes?

    The Heavy Motorcycle Captain knew that this game was broadcasted to the audience outside. He hurriedly covered his vital points, eyes swept around looking for some branches to cover him.

    However, he was instantly in despair!

    A semi-transparent light curtain covered him. It was sturdy and won¡¯t disappear before the countdown finished. In the light curtain, there is not even a trace of turf. Apart from the surrounding scene, the space ispletely separated.

    The strong naked man could only crouch down and curl up like a kitten. Thepetition has not yet officially begun. He has not yet fought with other participants, but he already suffered heavy injuries.

    What a heavy mental blow.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The finalists were randomly distributed in various locations in the Forest of Death. Each participant was separated from each other by a considerable distance. At least, they could not see other hunters within the light screen, nor could they see the light sphere representing rune equipment.

    There was a lot of equipment, yet the forest was huge.

    In the light screen, Zhou Jianhong swept his gaze around and frowned in thought.

    ¡°Although there is no time limit for the finals, as the process goes on, the demonic beasts in the forest will be more and more powerful until the participants are unable to resist and are kicked out.¡±

    ¡°There are no points for killing demonic beasts. The only way to score points is to kill the participants. With the finals¡¯ points mechanism, even if one person fails to kill at the end, the score is bound to be low.¡±

    He thought of Tang Yu¡¯s tips to move fast. Originally, he couldn¡¯t figure out the meaning of this sentence, butbined with thepetition rules he just learned¡­ he managed to get the point.

    Once the five-minute time was up, the light shield shattered.

    While others chose to hide first and make nster, Zhou Jianhong jumped directly onto the treetops and moved quickly between the trees, while his eyes sharply swept through the surroundings.

    Soon, he spotted a white ball of light and a cyan ball of light, and there was a demonic beast guarding right next to the two balls of light. Without hesitation, Zhou Jianhong went forward, swung his fist, and hammered this demonic beast guarding the side of the ball of light. Instantly killing it.

    ¡°Sure enough, the demonic beast at the beginning is not strong. Now is the best time to find the rune equipment.¡±

    He reached out and pressed his hand on the white ball of light, and the next moment, a tight-fittingbat suit, was automatically put on.

    In order to avoid certain inappropriate scenes, Tang Yu adjusted certain rules of the spiritual space so equipment will be automatically put on when touched.

    However, Tang Yu still did not expect that someone entered the arena naked.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The outer world.

    The broadcasted screen jumped randomly between the contestants. And once a battle between hunters exploded somewhere, the camera switched quickly to follow.

    At this moment, the screen was showing a contestant carefully moving forward in the forest of death. The next moment, the camera switched to somewhere else, somewhere in the forest of death, burst into battle.

    Or more appropriately, chasing.

    A young man was fleeing in a rather distressed manner. Behind him, a sturdy man with a scarred face chased him at an incredible speed. And at once he got close enough to him, he held a long sword and stabbed the young man at the waist.

    The camera stays on the youth¡¯s stunned and frightened face, and the next moment, it disappears as a point of light.

    The big man with a face full of scars licked his lips, very satisfied.

    ¡°It¡¯s the leader of our ck Wolf Heart mercenary regiment, ck Panther¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is your leader not called ck Wolf?¡±

    The members of Wolf Heart snorted coldly. ¡°How can you understand the mind of the team leader? Our team leader broke through to the Sixth Awakening more than a week ago, which is considered powerful among the big guys. I ced the bet on our leader killing more than 5 people. I was worried that the forest would be too big and some contestants would be eliminated by the demonic beasts. Now it seems that our leader is very powerful. It¡¯s not difficult to kill five people!¡±

    As he spoke, the scene in the forest shifted for a while. A figure rushed out from the dense bushes and looked surprised to see the ck Panther with a face full of scars.

    Outside the field, the hunter of the Wolf Heart Mercenary Group was so excited that he almost jumped up, ¡°I know the guy who rushed out! That¡¯s Zhou Jianhong; he¡¯s only a Fifth Awakening Stage hunter. For sure, he can¡¯t escape our leader¡¯s palm. Humph! That¡¯s two people. Who¡¯s next?¡±

 Chapter 291

    <h4>Chapter 291</h4>

    A battle had just broken out, and the camera was switching on ck Panther, the leader of the Wolf Heart Mercenary Group.

    The mechanism of the spiritual space looked so real. The young contestant who just died disappeared as a point of light. But through the screen, the spectators can still see the longsword where the blood keeps dripping from ck Panther¡¯s hand.

    Zhou Jianhong, who rushed out from the bushes, was also discovered by the audience at first.

    Many peoplemented ck Panther¡¯s good luck while also being nervous for the yers they support¡­ ck Panther has taken two heads. Many well-known big men, such as the Silver Wolf Regiment vice leader, which many people are optimistic about, haven¡¯t killed anyone yet. Even if the strength of the Silver Wolf vice leader is above the ck Panther, it was useless. The game score is based on the number of kills and survival time.

    In the audience, the square-faced man and Zhou Jianhong¡¯s team members couldn¡¯t help but sigh when they saw this scene. His luck was really too bad, and the game had only opened for 10 minutes.

    The vast majority of participants have not yet met. Only the youth who met the ck Panther before was eliminated. Between the Fifth to Sixth Awakening, the speed gap is too big. He couldn¡¯t escape even though he wanted to.

    Brother Zhou Jianhong was also faced with the same situation.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    The ck Panther smiled fiercely with a determined expression.

    Zhou Jianhong gripped his weapon, his gaze tightened, and he did not choose to escape. Which was a sign of sanity.

    By fleeing, it will leave his back vulnerable to the enemy, and that will only result in him dying faster.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Head on fighting? Ah, he¡¯s dead now.¡±

    Some viewers were staring at the screen, feeling sorry for him. But suddenly, they thought that the image of both sides was a bit wrong.

    Both held long swords. However, Zhou Jianhong was wearing a set of silver armor, looking majestic. While the ck Panther wore tattered casual clothes as the result of chasing the young man through the dense bushes earlier.

    Looking at theparison, ck Panther looked like a beggar.

    But no matter how they look, the beggar was aggressive while the hero was cautious.

    ¡°Zhou Jianhong was lucky; not only did he get the rune longsword, but he also found a pair of rune armor. Unfortunately, the gap between him and the ck Panther can¡¯t be finished by a pair of equipment.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if it¡¯s advanced rune equipment, he might still stand a chance. But it¡¯s only ten minutes into the game. He can only find two E-ss, it¡¯s very good. But the ck Panther also had one. Oh right, I just noticed the naked guy earlier had good luck and found two light equipment balls at once. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t find any weapons.¡±

    Although the naked Heavy Motorcycle guy was well known, there¡¯s still a lot of stronger hunters than him in the finals.

    Maybe he will soon have a widely recognized title, such as Fruit Warrior. What will the guy think when he hears this title once hees out?

    Some idle spectators who had nothing to do are already thinking secretly in their hearts. The catchy title of Fruit Warrior must be promoted for him.

    Well, don¡¯t thank them, everyone else was happy to help others.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    On the screen, the ck Panther approached step by step.

    Zhou Jianhong did not stop in ce but also rushed up, the right-hand part of the muscle bulge, shing down the sword in his hands.

    ck Panther¡¯s feet mmed on the ground, and his body moved back half a meter. At the same time, the ground he stepped on looked like a cannonball hitting the ground, and the dust blew up, blocking Zhou Jianhong¡¯s sight for a moment. Leaning forward, he stepped forward again, sweeping the wide-ded longsword in his hand.

    Even in facing the opponent whose strength was clearly inferior, ck Panther was not the least bit careless.

    Tactics, timing, don¡¯t keep your hands barred!

    Zhou Jianhong obviously did not react and was shed by ck Panther¡¯s longsword on the waist.

    However, unlike the audience¡¯s expectation. The sword did not inflict damage on Zhou Jianhong¡¯s waist. The collision between the sword and the armor sparked. Bright patterns on the armor lit up, and silver light flickered.

    ¡°It¡¯s a silver scale chest armor, D3 level defense!¡±

    Shay took the time to exin, the speed of speech is as fast as a series of bullets, ¡°Silver scale breasttees with a passive skill. When subjected to a fatal threat, it will release stored energy in a short time to increase the armor defense and absorb a certain amount of impact.¡±

    ¡°As you can see, ck Panther¡¯s sword is full of force. it is reasonable to say that even if it can not break the armor, but that terrifying impulse was enough to make Zhou Jianhong fly out.¡±

    ¡°In the end, the weapon held by the ck Panther was only an E2 level ordinary longsword. Even in the hand of ck Panther with Sixth Awakening stage strength, it still can not cut the silver scale chest armor. The importance of equipment is beyond doubt. Good equipment canpletely save a life at a critical moment, or even reverse the battle.¡±

    The impact made Zhou Jianhong¡¯s whole body slide to the left, and his feet left deep scratches on the ground. His vision was obscured by the sted dust. Yet, the forceing from the armor allowed Zhou Jianhong to clearly determine where ck Panther was at this moment.

    ck Panther¡¯s strength was undoubtedly above him. Even if he had multiple rune equipment and sword, he still can¡¯t win. If ck Panther saw the situation and escaped, theirrge bottleneck would make him impossible to catch up.

    He was waiting.

    Waiting for this moment!

    Zhou Jianhong¡¯s eyes shone brightly, his body Qi surging. Raging mes whooshed out from the longsword, spreading, covering the one-meter longsword with mes. Turned into a me sword with a length of more than two meters.

    The fire dyed the surrounding area red.

    He held the sword and shed it down.

    At the opposite side, failing to cut Zhou Jianhong¡¯s waist, ck Panther also had a moment of consternation. He felt the danger, but it was toote to dodge. He quickly bounced back to defend, clenching his hand, and brought the longsword up to his chest to block the attack.

    On the one hand, it was a charged blow with mes, and on the other hand, it hurriedly returned to defense. The Panther knew that he could not wholly take the opponent¡¯s attack and would probably be injured as a result.

    ¡°But, after all, I am a Sixth Awakening, the one who can win in the end will still be me. If you¡¯re fighting against someone else, maybe you¡¯ll get-¡°

    ck Panther¡¯s thoughts drifted off for a moment. His longsword erected in front of his chest was cut into two pieces by the enemy¡¯s ming giant sword. And when he looked down, he saw that from his upper left shoulder to his waist, a line of fire diagonally split himself into two pieces.

    ¡­how is this possible¡­

    Poof!

    The ck Panther disappeared as a point of light.

    The audience was also dumbfounded, couldn¡¯t react at all¡­ no, even their eyes can¡¯t keep up with the speed of both sides. They only saw the person disappearing as a point of light wasn¡¯t Zhou Jianhong, but the big brother level powerhouse, ck Panther!

    The screen began to yback the highlights, the audience then suddenly realized.

    Damn it ¡­ if we hadn¡¯t watched a broadcast and watched the live fight. We can¡¯t see much!

    The speed of the battle between the two was slowed down more than ten times. After the failed ck Panther¡¯s attack, the audience recalled the host¡¯smentary. At the end of the battle, Zhou Jianhong¡¯s me longsword cut off the ck Panther¡¯s weapon and killed the ck Panther.

    Shay began the timelymentary, ¡°This highlights the importance of defensive gear and also the weapons.¡±

    ¡°Just like I said before, ck Panther¡¯s weapon is an E2 level weapon. And the weapon is Zhou Jianhong¡¯s hands¡­¡± He paused and waited until the audience¡¯s curiosity was fully mobilized, ¡°is a C1 level weapon. The Red me longsword¡¯s sharpness. I believe that everyone has seen how it cut through the E ss weapons effortlessly. Even the ck Panther¡¯s body was also in in two.¡±

    Shay¡¯s words turn, ¡°Some people may have seen a simr weapon, D2 level weapons zing Combat Knife. zing Combat Knife uses the me attachment rune. By shing, it can make the me fire attached to the de, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The Red me Sword is even more unusual. What was inscribed on the de was not only me attachment but a me ability that can be actively stimted. In addition to being wrapped in the de to increase the power, the mes can also be extended from the de further. Like a sword qi or sword light.¡±

    This time, Shay took the liberty to exin the power of C-ss rune weapons.

    The ability to actively stimte the mes was more desirable by those who had not awakened special abilities.

    The highlight rey ended, the camera jumped, and the battle images of the contestants appeared again.

    It was still Zhou Jianhong!

    This time, he was on the chasing side.

    The one who escaped was a skinny young man who looked like an agility hunter. His body was extremely nimble, leaping between the trees.

    Zhou Jianhong chased closely, but the distance was still a bit apart.

    At this point, Zhou Jianhong suddenly stopped. The skinny hunter looked back. It seemed like he knows he can¡¯t catch up and intends to give up to retain his strength¡­

    Three meters, five meters¡­

    The speed was so fast that it engulfed the frightened skinny hunter.

    The audience at the scene was silent.

 Chapter 292

    <h4>Chapter 292</h4>

    In order to exchange for C-grade equipment at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, it doesn¡¯t only require a three-star mercenary corps but also a c-grade equipment exchange scroll.

    The cost is very high.

    Perhaps, a very small number of giants already have them. However, the vast majority of the audience at the scene had never seen it before. Hell! They never even heard of it~

    They learned about it from the host¡¯smentary.

    Strong, invincible!

    Many viewers spit out this is open hanging. However, who does not want to open a hanging life?

    The wilderness is harsh and dangerous. If you can kill demonic beasts with this sword¡­

    Many strong and wealthy hunters had their eyes burning and secretly thought to pay to get a C-ss weapon no matter what the cost.

    The weaker hunters knew C-ss weapons were out of their league, but D-level isn¡¯t that bad either.

    As the host said, the silver scale chest armor can save their lives in critical moments.

    Compared to life, the high price is nothing.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Inside the spiritual space.

    Zhou Jianhong moved fast, after killing his opponent without stopping, and without hiding himself in the slightest, he just rampages straight through.

    In the Forest of Death, there were many rune equipment. But the forest was too big, and the environment wasplicated.

    The behavior pattern of most of the participants was to first hide themselves to ensure safety and then search for their targets. Their wilderness survival experience was already deeply engraved in every cell.

    However, it was only a matter of time before the others would eventually realize that the strength of the demonic beasts in the forest was weak in the early stages of the game. The rune equipment spread all over the forest could give a significant boost to their battle power.

    Zhou Jianhong knew in his heart that when it came to the middle andte stages. The other participants would have gotten a full set of rune equipment; anyone stronger than he could easily eliminate him.

    He won¡¯t survive for long, so he had to take advantage to arm himself early and quickly kill others. As long as his kill count is high enough, just like Tang Yu said, reaching the top three was not impossible.

    Zhou Jianhong, as a dark horse that came out of nowhere, came and wreaked havoc in the forest. His aura wasn¡¯t strong, and The Fifth Awakening hunter he encountered won¡¯t run away. He was lucky enough to defeat the previous Sixth Awakening Hunter just now.

    Some viewers were disappointed. Some of them ced heavy bets on the popr yer only to be eliminated by Zhou Jianhong.

    The big man who has returned to reality from the spiritual space is also sitting in the small room, doubting his life.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    As the final match continues, more and more battles exploded. The viewers screamed in awe.

    Zhou Jianhong had been too reckless. Finally, in the middle of the race, he met a big man who also had good rune equipment and was subsequently eliminated from the game.

    The high-level matchups were equally interesting for Tang Yu to watch. Even in terms of level, he was now a little higher than these contestants, but he still learned a lot.

    Inbat, thepetition wasn¡¯t only about physical quality, equipment, and experience¡­yout, timing, and choice to engage inbat also matter. Tang Yu learned a lot.

    ¡°Director Tang manufactured a lot of rune equipment, which was a great help to ourbatant. It contributes a lot to the Lincheng area hunters¡¯ strength, and also the mortality rate decreased a lot.¡±

    The one who spoke was a hunter sitting on Tang Yu¡¯s left side. He was wearing sses and sitting with an upright posture.

    He was Lu Jianjun¡¯s adjutant who came to the Tree Shade. Of course, his purpose wasn¡¯t just watching the game but also discussing important matters.

    Tang Yu smiled, ¡°The military deserves more credit, if not for the proper response at the beginning of the doomsday in the establishment of the shelters around Lindong, we won¡¯t be here today.¡±

    The two sides expressed their gratitude. Although it looked shallow, what they said was the truth.

    While watching the game and talking about the contestants, the adjutant also said the purpose ofing here. They hoped to build a railroad connecting the two ces, Lindong and Tree shade.

    Tang Yu pondered for a moment, thoughts flying through his mind.

    Regarding the resumption of small shelters around Lindong, he had already heard and learned about those small shelters¡¯ directors. With the help of the military, the survivors and supplies were moved to Lindong.

    He didn¡¯t receive Lindong¡¯s notice, and Tang Yu knew the reason.

    It was because of the construction of the business district and the tournament being held today. On the other hand, due to all the strength shown previously, the military did not take any strong measures.

    However, the construction of the railroad would benefit the territory.

    Most of the hunters were still active around Lindong. Some of them were too weak toe to Tree Shade, and they returned to Lindong for various reasons even though they had registered an adventure group in Tree Shade.

    With the railroad, more hunters will be attracted ining to the territory.

    Maybe he can even post recruitment there. There¡¯s a lot of manpower in Lindong where Tree Shadecks manpower.

    This is something that will benefit both sides.

    And the territory would benefit more.

    As for infiltration, it¡¯s not really possible to say who was infiltrating whom.

    Tang Yu nodded after a moment of contemtion, ¡°There should be no problem with talents in railroad construction, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The adjutant was confident in this regard and took out a long-prepared n, ¡°We intend to use the original railway line and make changes on top of it. The cost and time expected to be spent won¡¯t be a lot.¡±

    Tang Yu looked over.

    Originally, Lindong had a railroad passenger station as a public transportation site with several routes to the surrounding city. Maybe this was the reason why they decided to build arge shelter in Lindong.

    One of the railway lines passed through a town near the Tree Shade location.

    Lindong doesn¡¯tck a professional to repair and construct railways, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. But the key lies in the subsequent opening of safety and security.

    In this regard, Tang Yu also has some ideas in mind.

    Since the construction of the railroad was two-party cooperation, if he didn¡¯t contribute anything, he won¡¯t be entitled in the future.

    Hecked the manpower in the territory for the construction talent. But for safety and security, he was a connoisseur.

    Tang Yu called Chen Haiping and asked him to follow up on this matter.

    When things came together, the adjutant¡¯s serious face had a slight smile on it.

    At this time, a young soldier trotting up to the audience came to the adjutant¡¯s side and whispered against his ear.

    The smile on the adjutant¡¯s face disappeared and became a little cloudy. He turned to look at Tang Yu and paused, ¡°Director Tang, I just received the news. Tree Shade, including many ces around it, there¡¯s been a demonic beast rebellion. Their number had increased greatly. Some small-scale demonic waves even appeared in some ces. The situation is weird.¡±

 Chapter 293

    <h4>Chapter 293</h4>

    Demonic waves don¡¯t appear for no reason.

    After more than two months after the doomsday, humans had finally concluded the reason for the demonic beast waves¡¯ appearance.

    Every day, countless demonic beasts emerge from the Crack of the Abyss spread all over the world. The demonic beast moved like a virus, spread outward in a disorderly manner. The density of demonic beasts was higher in the regions close to the Crack. As the demonic beasts roam, the demonic beast density will also get higher and higher in other areas.

    Once the number of demonic beasts has reached a certain level, and arge number of human shelters are gathered nearby, their scent will attract the demonic beast¡¯s herd.

    And it will form a demonic wave.

    For this reason, the hunters need to go out from time to time to hunt demonic beasts to reduce the density of demonic beasts in the area around the shelter; so that the chances of the outbreak of a demonic wave is greatly reduced.

    The appearance of one demonic wave maybe just an ident, but the appearance of a demonic wave in several ces in this area was a bit off.

    ¡°Well. Of course, besides the mostmon reason like the density of demonic beasts, there are many other reasons that could trigger a demonic wave such as that giant tree in the mine.¡±

    Tang Yu secretly thought about it and asked, ¡°Do you know the exact location of the demonic wave?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably in these locations, but with the speed of the demonic wave¡¯s movement, the margin of error may be rtivelyrge.¡± With a serious face, the adjutant took out the map that was previously used to n the railway line and drew several red circles on it.

    Tang Yu stared at it for a few moments and did not say anything.

    There were several ces on it, far away from the Tree Shade, and it didn¡¯t look like the giant tree with glittering white branches and leaves had led to it.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After such an incident, the tournament suddenly became t.

    The adjutant and a few military warriors have left.

    Tang Yu was still sitting in the audience seat. He seems to be in deep thought. In fact, he had contacted Sky through the contact to check it out.

    The strange movement that urred around the territory, the military in turn, was first to notice. This incident allowed Tang Yu to recognize their current shorings.

    The territory was indeed operating like an iron barrel, but there are too few tentacles outside the territory.

    At this time, Tang Yu returned from his contemtion and nced at the side of the audience. A middle-aged man with a shadowy face and wearing at least D-rank rune armor, with a few of his men, left in a hurry.

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze lingered on the middle-aged man for a few more seconds.

    The director of Rinshan Shelter, who appointed himself as the Rinshan City Mayor.

    They had repeatedly sent people to spy on the shelter¡¯s information, including the group that previously infiltrated the castle. The remaining three people who were still alive all came from Rinshan.

    It can be said that it was a crazy trial on the edge of death.

    All kinds of information about the Rinshan shelter came to his mind.

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t very concerned with these spies¡­ he can¡¯t deal with flies every single day. But if there¡¯s a chance to p them, he¡¯ll be delighted.

    However, he also needs to be careful.

    Rinshan¡¯s Mayor¡­ had 20.000 survivors in his shelter. He even dares to call himself a mayor! Even Great Lord Tang has not announced his ¡®Lord¡¯ title yet!

    ¡®Themercial district has been built, the scale of the shelter has gone up a level. Perhapster we can also build a city in our style?¡¯

    Between his thoughts, the audience erupted with a burst of shouts.

    Tang Yu took a look at the screen.

    The final was already at the end.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At this time, only thest few people remained alive. All of them were big brothers with Sixth Awakening Stage or higher.

    Just now, the battle between two big brothers broke out; it was a thrilling fight. Finally, the Fire regiment leader, Wang Wu, managed to kill his opponent at the cost of serious injury.

    But before he could retreat frombat, a demonic beast attacked him.

    It was already ate-stage; the demonic beasts were getting stronger and stronger.

    Thousands of demonic beasts emerged from the edge of the forest, forming a demonic wave, and squeezed the participant¡¯s space.

    The final stage was the most exciting.

    Shay¡¯s speech speed was like a machine gun burst; he was bubbling non-stop, unable to keep up with the progress of thepetition.

    The audience supported their favorite participants. Shouting and cheering.

    Tang Yu also saw some of the audience who were in a state of shock¡­. they probably lost their bets.

    The final was about to end. The adjutant who just left returned again.

    Tang Yu noticed that the other party¡¯s clothes were somewhat messy, stained with blood, and his face was more serious than before.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Underground Research Institute.

    Dr. Zheng stopped what he was doing.

    In front of him stood a bald man with his head hung low, looking respectful. At a closer look, the bald man¡¯s thick arms were covered with thick brown fluffy hair, not human hair, but more like the hair of a beast.

    Unlike the shape-shifting ability user, it was the bald man¡¯s normal appearance.

    After listening to his men¡¯s report, Dr. Zheng¡¯s face changed, ¡°How many times have I told you? I told you to pay more attention and be more careful, but you told me that you messed up?

    The sturdy bald man took a half step back and waited for Dr. Zheng¡¯s anger to calm down before he spoke carefully, ¡°Doctor, it¡¯s not messed up; it¡¯s just that things are a bit unexpected.¡±

    ¡°We have no way to control the demonic beasts. We can only use the conventional method of attracting monsters. This time, the target is Rinshan Shelter. We intended to attract a few. Otherwise, the shelter will be destroyed. But too much at once is a bit¡­ a bit of a mistake¡­¡±

    The bald man felt very aggrieved. ¡°We really didn¡¯t expect the hunters to be more active these days. But fortunately, thergest demonic beast wave is not far from Rinshan.¡±

    Originally, it was difficult to gather the beasts. This time, arge number of hunters went to the Tree Shade and traveled between shelters. The demonic waves he managed to pull up were led to scatter.

    He was helpless too!

    ¡°Doctor, can¡¯t the Rinshan Shelter be done?¡±

    Dr. Zheng paced back and forth in the room, ¡°How many of the smaller shelters still left out there?¡±

    The bald man thought back a bit and said with some uncertainty, ¡°Maybe five, six? Or eight? We found some small shelters in the past few days. The survivors and supplies were moved out.¡±

    Dr. Zheng did not speak; he was hesitant. He was worried that it will cause Lindong to notice.

    This gave him a sense of urgency.

    The Beast warrior research needs a lot of material Dr. Zheng couldn¡¯t imagine. The research progressed and reached the key point, but due tock of experimental subject¡­ It could be stopped¡­

    He freaked out!

    After a moment of silence, Dr. Zheng gave the order, ¡°Rinshan Shelter must be taken down! They had more than 20,000 survivors, approximately one or two thousand hunters. These subjects are enough to use for two months.¡±

    ¡°It has to be done as soon as possible. In case the Rinshan Shelter is also being moved away, it will be a problem.¡±

 Chapter 294

    <h4>Chapter 294</h4>

    ¡°Rinshan is attacked by a demonic wave?¡±

    ¡°Yes, unfortunately, it¡¯s true. I hope that Director Tang can help to defeat this demonic wave. Our warriors over here have already rushed to Rinshan.¡± The adjutant hesitated, but still spoke out his request.

    Both as an official organization and himself personally, he couldn¡¯t sit back and watch the Rinshan shelter being overrun by the demonic wave.

    That shelter had more than 20,000 human lives.

    If it weren¡¯t for the opening of the Tree Shademercial district and the tournament which mage the military sent many troop carriers and Ancestral Dragon Warriors to escort the evacuation of several small shelters, they won¡¯t be able to gather the number of people that could fight.

    But even so¡­

    ¡°Level 2 demonic waves surrounded Rinshan shelter. Approximately 2.000 demonic beasts are in the wave. With the strength of the shelter, at most they can hold on for a couple of hours. They won¡¯tst until the Lindong shelter sends help. And our warriors can¡¯t afford to deal with this scale of demonic waves. We can only think of Director Tang at the moment.¡±

    Tang Yu pondered for a moment, ¡°I have a condition.¡±

    ¡°Please say.¡± The adjutant said with a straight face.

    ¡°No need to be so serious. It¡¯s not that I want you guys toe up with anything, just one request. After saving the Rinshan shelter, this shelter will belong to me, including the survivors inside.¡±

    The adjutant frowned.

    Rinshan Shelter was the key target that their officials were keeping a close eye on. Several small shelters with Rinshan as their target had a perfunctory attitude towards the repossession. They refuse to cooperate, making their work progress slowly.

    Originally, if there was no demonic wave, they were going to kill one of the chickens to make an example.

    Rinshan is the strongest one among the chickens.

    In the eyes of Rinshan Mayor, Tree Shade was the head of the resistance and the military intended to make a move. However, Rinshan Mayor didn¡¯t know that the Lindong military doesn¡¯t consider them a chicken but an eagle soaring above the sky.

    The adjutant did not expect Tang Yu to make such a request.

    But the thought onlysted for a short moment; without the help of Tree Shade Shelter, there would be no survivors left in Rinshan after being breached.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The adjutant agreed in a deep voice, afraid that Tang Yu did not believe him, and added, ¡°I can make this kind of decision in this condition with my rank. But if we didn¡¯t act as soon as possible, I¡¯m afraid the Rinshan shelter won¡¯tst long.¡±

    Tang Yu showed a satisfied smile and got up to leave the audience.

    As for the Rinshan Mayor¡¯s opinion?

    Uh¡­Tang Yu and the adjutant both very tacitly agreed to ignore it.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The wilderness.

    The floating chariot flew across theplex environment. The uneven ground feels like t ground.

    Tang Yu drove the chariot, and in the back seat sat ine and Lorraine.

    The tournament is not yet over. After the final curtain, there is still a need to carry out the appropriate award ceremony.

    As the host, Shay, can¡¯t leave. The realmentator, Roger, also can¡¯t leave. The other free people were Sky, ine, Lorraine, and Tyron. However¡­ Tyron¡¯s three meters tall body was too eye-catching and he couldn¡¯t be stuffed into the floating chariot, so he didn¡¯t tag him along.

    While Sky already rushed ahead to the rendezvous point with the military.

    Three¡­plus him, four top warriors will be enough.

    There¡¯s no need to transfer the Carmen brothers or Protoss sisters.

    ¡­teleportation costs are not cheap.

    The follow-up work of gathering andforting the survivors is also part of the condition. Tang Yu believes that the military will not break its promise.

    A survivor of the Rinshan shelter is significant to the Tree Shade, but it¡¯s nothing for the military.

    The straight-line distance from the Rinshan shelter to TreeShade is more than thirty kilometers. With the floating chariot rushing madly, it took less than half an hour to reach the vicinity of Rinshan.

    Tang Yu got off and looked back.

    The armored car driven by the adjutant was still missing, and must have been left far behind by his excellent driving skills. Tang Yu did not intend to wait for the adjutant. He looked around and quickly found the rendezvous point.

    A hill.

    Putting the floating chariot into the space ring, Tang Yu and ine Lorraine darted up the hill. They did not hide their forms, and were already seen by the Ancestral Dragon warriors on the hill from afar.

    Sky arrived here earlier than them, clutching his sword, leaning on the side of arge tree, waiting silently.

    Two dozen Ancestral Dragon warriors, who were setting up a defensive position on the hill, thought they were nning to fight a wave with the advantage of location.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes fell to the object in front of him. Around the pre-arranged machine gun position, several purple and ck vines pounded to smithereens. The sap flowing, spread around the defensive line.

    The surrounding Ancestral Dragon warriors were clear that Tang Yu¡¯s party, which consisted of only four people, was the main force this time.

    A captain warrior opened his mouth to exin, ¡°This is the Devil Vine. Its sap can give off a special smell, not too pungent for us humans. But for the demonic beasts, the smell is heavy enough to effectively mask the smell on us.¡±

    ¡°We are very close to the demonic wave below. Without the devil vine to cover the smell, there may be quite a few devilized beasts that will be attracted to us which is bad for the arrangement of the defense position. And when our position is set up, we can shoot the demonic beasts without attracting too many at once.¡±

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    Tang Yu stood on the hill and looked down.

    The location of the Rinshan shelter was close to the edge of the Lincheng area, adjacent to the provincial road. Along the road straight ahead would lead to the two adjacent cities, which was considered a major traffic route.

    At this time, in front of the earthen wall surrounding the town of Rinshan was a ck wave of demonic beast, and the hissing sound still resonated as far as they were concerned. Some of the demonic beasts were stuck in traps, some crashed into the wall, and some were so strong that they jumped onto the wall and fought with the hunters.

    Light and heavy machine guns, shotguns, assault rifles¡­ Various types of firearms spewed out tongues of fire to stop the iing demonic beasts. But the gunmen¡¯s bullets were empty in no time and they could only take out their homemade spears or ordinary swords to stand on the earthen walls and kill the demonic beasts.

    Only a few elite hunters were armed with Tree Shade¡¯s Demon yer. They were the main force in the fight against the tide of demons, but their power was still not enough. The earthen wall was in danger.

    From time to time, hunters were injured and died.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the adjutant to finally catch up.

    Seeing Tang Yu¡¯s party already waiting here, the adjutant was relieved, and the people became a lot more refreshed.

    He swiftly swept his eyes across the front of Rinshan shelter and quickly made a simple judgment of the situation, ¡°It looks like the Rinshan shelter won¡¯t be able to hold up for much longer, we need to ¡­¡±

    He turned his head to look at Tang Yu, ¡°Director Tang, the fight against demonic beast waves this time, we will fully cooperate with you. I wonder if you have any tactical arrangement?¡±

    ¡°Tactics?¡±

    Tang Yu stroked his chin and swept his gaze across the ck wave of demonic beast, ¡°Don¡¯t be a coward, just do it!¡±

 Chapter 295

    <h4>Chapter 295</h4>

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The adjutant was confused.

    Tang Yu stepped forward and walked to the edge of the hill, ¡°No kidding, what tactics can there be to deal with the demon wave? If you want to rely on positions, you can attract some of the demonic beasts and gradually nibble them away, but I am sure the Rinshan Shelter will notst that long.¡±

    He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°So the best tactic¡­¡­ is to clear out the demonic beasts directly.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± The adjutant opened his mouth.

    Tang Yu knew exactly what the other party was thinking and waved his hand, ¡°Do you see me as an impulsive person? The main force against the demonic beasts is us; I¡¯m not always willing to joke with my own life.¡±

    Tang Yu looked at one of his team members, ¡°Lorraine, you stay on the hill. You¡¯re responsible for sniping the strong demonic beasts in the demon wave. Well¡­prioritize killing the ones with sneak attack ability or long-range attack ability.¡±

    ¡°Yes~~¡± Lorraine swayed out her voice and replied breathlessly.

    Tang Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°Speak up, don¡¯t forget that you still owe me a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lorraine took arge box, stood straight, and gave a seemingly modest salute.

    However, within a second, her face copsed, and she took a sneak peek at Tang Yu.

    Seeing that there was no expression, she hurried to the edge of the position and found a suitable position.

    Squatting down, she took out the convenient automatic assembly sniper rifle inside therge box.

    A column transformed several times into a sniper rifle of one and a half meters in length.

    The cold muzzle was aimed at the demon wave below.

    The adjutant tried to identify the weapon but couldn¡¯t recognize the model of the sniper rifle.

    It is useless because he had never seen the automatically transforming sniper rifle. How could he judge the model?

    ¡®It should be a new type of rune firearms of Tree Shade.¡¯

    The firearms rune weapons sold to the public by the shelter were very rare. Even in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild exchange list, there was no sniper rifle category.

    As Lu Jianjun¡¯s adjutant, who was recently dispatched to the Tree Shade, he had a lot of the shelter¡¯s information in his mind.

    He initially thought it was rare because rune firearms were difficult to make. But now he understood that it was the Tree Shade shelter that restricted the outflow of such weapons.

    He looked at Tang Yu for a while.

    Lorraine sat in the sniper position. In her range, it was enough to cover the entire Rinshan Shelter.

    Tang Yu walked over, took out two orbs, and ced them beside her, ¡°These are two high-grade versions of the diator puppets, shield diator models, which have been set to activate automatically.¡±

    ¡°For me?¡± Lorraine¡¯s voice was much lighter.

    ¡°No, you borrowed it.¡±

    Her head instantly weakened and pulled down again.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu, ine, and Sky walked down the hill.

    A wind with a fishy smell blew in the face.

    Out of the coverage of the devil vine juice smell, they soon attracted the attention of nearby demonic beasts.

    The demonic beasts, who were at the back of the demon wave and could not squeeze forward, slowly turned around and stared at Tang Yu and the three of them.

    Their ws and teeth plowing the ground, hissing, showing off their sharp cold teeth.

    At the same time, at least dozens of demonic beasts lunged toward the three.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    On the hill, the adjutant looked at the small dots that were about to meet the ck wave, his face serious, ¡°Shoot, support Director Tang and the others!¡±

    BANG! BANG!

    Two demonic beasts that maintained their pouncing posture, half of their bodies containing their heads, burst open with a dull and heavy sound.

    The other half tumbled with inertia, and green blood mixed with organ fragments spilled all over the ground.

    The heavy machine guns in the position also opened fire. Equipped with the Academy¡¯s special armor-breaking bullets, the fire weapons could do a lot of damage to the demonic beasts, far from the misceneous troops that couldn¡¯t even get the gun models together over at the Rinshan defense line.

    The heavy machine guns sliced and killed, and snipers focus on thick-skinned targets.

    Soon, the first dozens of demonic beasts rushed over were eliminated. Most of the few were still alive with mutted bodies, but the powerful vitality of the demonic beasts made them able to struggle.

    Half of the demonic beasts dragged their body, and half roared towards Tang Yu. And was pierced by ine¡¯s ice spikes.

    The adjutant remained serious and did not show any joy. He calmly ordered, ¡°Rece the bullet chain and be ready to meet the next batch of demonic beasts.¡±

    There was a shrill cry¡­

    The wind swept by, green grass clippings fluttered, leaves rustled, and branches were bent by the pressure.

    The adjutant suddenly looked up at the ck figure that blocked the sunlight, ¡°It¡¯s a sphinx! Watch out!¡±

    Some warriors¡¯ clothes were torn and stained red with blood, some machine guns were sliced off into pieces on the ground.

    An Ancestral Dragon warrior roared, his arms were strong, and he hugged a heavy machine gun to his chest.

    The muzzle was aimed at the strange bird in the air. He pressed the trigger, and the bullets poured frantically.

    The machine gun roared. The strong recoil was pushed down by the bulging arms of the Ancestral Dragon warrior, and his feet left deep marks on the ground as he controlled the gun to aim after the strange bird.

    The adjutant¡¯s eyes widened.

    Sparks jumped from the sphinx¡¯s wings, a few broken feathers fell from the sky and embedded themselves in the dirt like hard objects. Yet the heavy machine gun filled with armor-breaking bullets could not really injure the sphinx.

    ¡°USE ANTI-AIRCRAFT MISSILES!¡±

    The two Ancestral Dragon warriors each carried a single man-portable anti-aircraft missile. They aimed at the monster bird in mid-air and pulled the trigger; the missile dragged its tail me and flew out.

    SCREECH!

    The strange bird cried. Sensing the danger, its wings stirred and easily avoided one of the missiles before it could hit its body. Then the wings pped again, an arcing wind de slicing the other missile which was close to it.

    BOOM!

    There were mes exploded in mid-air.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too hard to hit a flying ss demonic beast with an anti-aircraft missile! We could only hope for a sniper!¡±

    However, the sphinx, which instinctively sensed the danger, rose in altitude and moved rapidly through the air.

    The sniper bullets couldn¡¯t cause fatal damage to the sphinx bird!

    The adjutant was anxious, his brain spinning fast, looking for a solution.

    BANG!

    A gunshot sounded.

    The adjutant keenly heard the difference.

    The shot was a little more subtle than the previous few sniper shots. It was caught in a noisy environment and could easily be ignored.

    He turned his head to look to the side of the position where the girl with the teal hair lowered her raised sniper rifle.

    The adjutant jerked his head up to the sky. His pupils suddenly shrank, and a big hollow was clearly visible on the sphinx¡¯s chest near the neck.

    The ck monster bird could not even struggle. It fell crookedly and smashed on the wastnd not far from the hill.

    At the same time, the roar of guns, the explosions, and themotion induced by the engagement caused countless demonic beasts to twist their bodies and stare at the humansing from behind them.

    Looking down from the hill, a small half of the continuous ck wave split off.

    Partly surging towards Tang Yu¡¯s trio and partlying towards the hill¡¯s location.

    Approximately thousands of demonic beastsing towards them.

    The adjutant¡¯s gaze deepened. He didn¡¯t say anything but picking up a sniper rifle, walked to the edge of the position, the muzzle steadily aimed at the demonic beasts below.

 Chapter 296

    <h4>Chapter 296</h4>

    The fishy smell of demonic beasts was getting stronger and stronger.

    As far as the eye can see, in addition to the direction of the hills at their backs, the rest were all ck and oppressive.

    Tang Yu took a deep breath. The first time he had ever dealt with a demonic wave was from atop of the walls. The visual impact was far less than now.

    There is no fear, only excitement in his heart.

    He wasn¡¯t weak anymore.

    Some of the demonic beasts ran straight toward the hill. Tang Yu frowned, the space ring on his finger shed, and two warriors wearing silver-white full-body armor appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Stop them.¡± Tang Yu ordered.

    The twobat puppets took a step forward and charged. They were wearing heavy armor. In terms of defense, their defense was no less than the stone man Tyron. The two puppets charged faster and faster.

    BOOM!

    The puppets and the demonic wave collided head-on, and the front-most few demonic beast carcasses were crushed and burst open. The puppet held its sword with both hands and swept out in a half-moon motion toward the front.

    They faced the bite and pouncing of the demonic beast without dodging. Most of the demonic beasts were unable to leave the slightest scratch to the armor.

    Tang Yu also made his move, taking the initiative to meet the demonic beast herd.

    A special custom-made B3 level rune longsword appeared in his hand. The longsword rose up with a zing me.

    Battle Skill ¨C Sword of zing Fire.

    Tang Yu flipped his wrist, the long sword shed across the jaw of a huge demonic beast. The sword¡¯s sharp edge easily broke through its defenses. The demonic beast roared in pain and wanted to fight back, but mes continued from the wound. It spread and wrapped this huge demonic beast in the blink of an eye, giving out a pungent burnt smell.

    Tang Yu shuttled among the demonic beasts.

    He slid step and passed under an elephant-shaped demonic beast. His left hand supported the ground, he quickly jumped up, using the secret technique, Sky Breaking sh.

    With a roar of pain, the huge body of the elephant-shaped demonic beast copsed with a bang.

    Woosh~

    Tang Yu fell to the ground and rolled quickly without turning his head. There were a few spikes in the ce where he stood just now, and he was already halfway down the ground.

    He swept around, locked into a long snake-like demonic beast. Its back was full of dense spikes. Its torso was visually estimated to be over ten meters long and half a meter wide. The ck spikes grow on the back, varying in length, but it¡¯s all over a meter long.

    The giant spiky snake was now standing upright, but the head was reversed and lowered forward. Posed simr to the ¡®r¡¯ posture, the back muscles bulge slightly with spikes towards Tang Yu.

    Whoosh~Whoosh~Whoosh~Whoosh~

    ck shadows shed in front of his eyes.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t have time to think carefully. Hisbat instincts drove him to roll continuously to dodge and then look at the original ce where he was standing and saw a few thumb-thick ck holes.

    Those spikes have beenpletely submerged in the ground.

    The demonic beast pounced to bite, and the giant spiked snake also once again gathered its strength.

    The situation was critical, but Tang Yu did not panic at all. He focused on dealing with the surrounding demonic beasts.

    BOOM!

    Before the giant snake had finished building up its strength, its entire body burst open and turned into a mess of rotten flesh.

    On the distant hill, Lorraine¡¯s face was expressionless, her gun slightly adjusted and aimed at her next target.

    Next to her, the Ancestral Dragon warriors opened his mouth in surprise. Almost forgot to pull the trigger of the gun he was holding.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Outside the Rinshan shelter, shouting and hissing sounds shook the sky.

    Inside the shelter, the survivors are also in a mess.

    ¡°RUN, RUN AWAY!¡± Someone shouted.

    Some people cried, ¡°It¡¯s full of demonic beasts outside! Only the hunters had a hope to escape. We¡¯re just ordinary people; we can¡¯t escape.¡±

    A small group of hunters wearing beast skins hurriedly ran by.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Second, Third, and Fifth? They won¡¯t escape from the battlefield!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Third and Fifth is. But Second is not that kind of person. Something must have dyed him!¡±

    The captain listened to the hissing sounds outside, and his face was gloomy.

    Sighing, he spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ The city mayor still has a backhand. We can hold it.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Somewhere inside a private house.

    A bald man was sitting in a chair.

    A group of unconscious hunters was lying in front of him.

    Creak¡­

    The door of the room opened, and another man, also bald, walked in carrying two unconscious hunters.

    With a closer look, the two men¡¯s differences were seen. The bald man sitting in the chair had thick arms and thick fleece. And the one who just entered the room had horrible greenish-purple scars spreading from his neck up to his cheeks.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit too crowded.¡±

    The bald man sitting in the chair got up, frowned, ¡°Yo go call 35, 40, and 48. Then, send this batch of subjects out¡­ Oh, and then ask the doctor for manpower support¡­There are too many hunters in Rinshan. We can¡¯t take away these hunters with our power alone.¡±

    The bald man with the bruised neck nodded and turned to leave the room.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Rinshan Shelter City Mayor¡¯s House.

    The Mayor returned to the residence through a secret passage that connected the house to the wilderness with his trusted men.

    Inside the hall, the middle-aged butler looked anxious as he paced back and forth. He was finally relieved when he saw the Mayor¡¯s appearance. ¡°Mayor, you¡¯ve finally returned.¡±

    ¡°How is the situation now?¡±

    ¡°Our outermost defense lines are surrounded by a herd of demonic beasts. The defense line won¡¯t be able to resist for long.¡±

    ¡°We still have the city walls and the elite army. Can¡¯t we even stop the demonic wave?¡± Rinshan Mayor¡¯s face looked gloomy.

    ¡°That demonic wave¡­¡± The middle-aged butler hesitated but continued, ¡°There are thousands of demonic beasts, including many high-ranked demonic beasts. If those intelligent demonic beasts had rushed towards the shelter, the shelter might have long been breached. So, now, Major. We should hurry to take the elite ones and our supplies away. As long as there are people and supplies, we will have the opportunity again.¡±

    Rinshan City Mayor was torn. There were secret passages in this ce to move valuable supplies away. But he had operated this shelter for so long. Once he leaves, it won¡¯t be easy to build another one.

    His city, his country, all will be reduced to nothing.

    He was reluctant. He couldn¡¯t let it go. But there¡¯s no reason to stay there.

    He hesitated, but in the end, he ordered a few of his trusted men to start carrying supplies.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it!!! If I have more time to operate it, it won¡¯t be so easily overrun by a demonic wave!¡±

    He was so annoyed that he pped the solid wood table beside him and broke it into pieces.

    ¡°What¡¯s inside? Excuse me, can you stop taking my things?¡±

    A voice came abruptly from outside the door.

    The Rinshan City Mayor froze.

    It was the city mayor¡¯s residence. There are not many people who were qualified to enter here. Even when the shelter was facing a survival crisis, there¡¯re still two elite hunters standing guard outside the residence.

    ¡®Who is this person?¡¯

 Chapter 297

    <h4>Chapter 297</h4>

    A young man stepped into the City Mayor¡¯s residence.

    He wore silver battle armor stained with green blood and entrails like a medal, making the already majestic battle armor even more fierce.

    ¡®Who is this man? How did he get here?¡¯

    ¡®What is he doing here?¡¯

    The Rishan City Mayor¡¯s eyelids jumped as he kept asking questions in his mind.

    A few of his men who saw the outsiders barging in were furious.

    A tall, thin hunter reacted and rushed forward.

    This was a perfect opportunity to show off to let the City Mayor see his loyalty and his ability to react. In the future, when the City Mayor rises again, the three or two people who hold the most core power will be himself!

    The tall, thin hunter took a few steps out of the way, waving his fist while his thoughts turned.

    From the corner of his eyes, his gaze swept over several other co-working rivals and finallynded on the face of the man who broke into the City Mayor¡¯s mansion. He gazed with a fierce smile.

    Suddenly¡­

    BANG!

    The tall man¡¯s vision continued to roll over and gradually blurred. The pain and fear came like a tidal wave.

    Tang Yu withdrew his fist.

    Seeing the tall hunter who was pounded away by his own fist sunk inside the wall, he nodded with considerable satisfaction. He used a little technique. The source power in his body gathered on his fist, and at the moment of contact with the opponent, he punched the destructive source power into the opponent¡¯s body.

    The part of the tall man that was hit was his abdomen, not his vital point. However, his internal organs had been shattered by the impact of the destructive source of power, and his consciousness was now in a state ofatose.

    ¡°Simple Self-created version of internal energy. Got it.¡±

    Tang Yu shook his head. This move was not practical against the same level of awakening strength. It was difficult to get this source power hit into the opponents with Sixth Awakening stage strength or more. There¡¯s a huge gap between those who were in the body-shaping realm¡¯s internal organs strength from ordinary low-level hunters.

    The tall man was easily sent flying with a punch.

    The others who had raised their feet to move silently put them down again and could only steal a nce at the Rinshan City Mayor, hoping that the City Mayor would have an idea.

    However, at this time, the Rinshan City Mayor¡¯s forehead was sweating. He finally remembered the identity of the intruder in front of him.

    The person in charge of the Tree Shade Shelter!

    The one who had countless experts under hismand. The one who was called the chief instructor of Tree Shade and the patrol leader.

    There¡¯s a huge gap like an abyss between their auras.

    ¡®The person who can convince so many experts¡­ how strong is he?¡¯

    Obviously, the City Mayor can¡¯t beat him. He can¡¯t fight him!

    The problem was so big that Rinshan City Mayor panicked.

    Looking at Tang Yu walking step by step into the hall, Rinshan City Mayor¡¯s muscles tensed.

    Until the remaining two or three meters distance, Tang Yu stopped, gaze around, and sighed, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not spill blood.¡±

    Rinshan City Mayor¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Tang Yu snapped his fingers.

    An ice spike whooshed in from outside the City Mayor¡¯s door.

    Rinshan City Mayor was stunned. His body instinctively wanted to move. However, the ice spike was so fast that before his body even began to dodge, the sharp ice spike prated his chest.

    The blood has not yet gushed out. The cold bone-chilling cold air wrapped around his whole body. In an instant, his whole body was frozen into an ice sculpture.

    As expected, no blood was spilled.

    It was the Rishan City Mayor¡¯sst flickering thought.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu spared no one.

    He let ine freeze the rest of the men in the hall into ice sculptures. Lifelike human-shaped ice sculptures standing around them, eyes wide open look quite creepy.

    Tang Yu came close, kicking one of them.

    It won¡¯t shatter.

    Tang Yu nced at ine, who walked behind him.

    This moment, this was so awkward¡­ he didn¡¯t expect the ice sculpture would be this hard. He could only increase his strength and kicked out hard.

    Crack!

    Finally, the human-shaped ice sculpture shattered into ice crystal fragments and spilled all over the ground.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Tang Yu stopped paying attention to these broken ice fragments, and his gaze fell on one of the iron boxes ced scattered in the hall.

    When he first came in, these hunters were hurriedly carrying them.

    Tang Yu crossed the hall, walked through the corridor, and finally walked into a study.

    The bookshelves in the room were filled with books, and thick ash could be seen on the books ced vertically.

    His gaze fell on a bookshelf that had been moved away from the room, exposing the hollow secret passage.

    Without hesitation, Tang Yu walked in.

    The stone walls on both sides of the secret passage were rough. They looked like they had been violently excavated with a primitive technology-or something like that.

    At this time, not far from the entrance of the secret passage, an earthen room was also stacked with boxes of different sizes.

    Tang Yu opened these boxes. Most of them were filled with shiny spirit stones.

    There are also some boxes filled with precious minerals.

    ¡®Hmm. So, Rinshan City Mayor is quite keen in this regard. His collection is full of valuable items.¡¯

    Thest two boxes contain weapons and defensive equipment.

    Tang Yu looked at the topmost equipment branded with the Tree Shade shelter trademark, speechless.

    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t wait until the demonic wave was over. Otherwise, these guys would run with these boxes.¡±

    He didn¡¯t really care if Rinshan City Mayor ran away from him, but if these treasures also went with them, he would be heartbroken for at least a few days.

    ¡°My Lord, I found a few hunters. But something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±

    ine¡¯s voice transmission sounded in his mind.

    Tang Yu was stunned and quickly walked out of the City Mayor¡¯s mansion. Threw down a few fighter puppets to guard the supplies inside and quickly ran towards the direction ine had mentioned.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    When Tang Yu arrived, he saw ine stopping four hunters.

    All were bald.

    But there was no cloak.

    One of the bald men was driving a big truck while the other tree was either standing or sitting on top of the big truck.

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze fell on several people¡¯s necks, arms, and other positions, and he understood why ine said these people looked weird.

    The bald men¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t strong, generally First or Double Awakening. However, there¡¯s an odd feeling in their aura.

    A subtle, manic feeling.

    After being stopped, they didn¡¯t show the slightest look of panic. They looked yful and smiled instead.

    A bald man whistled andughed, ¡°Little pussy, let this big brother have a good time-¡°

    Tang Yu immediately pulled out the swift revolver and shot at him.

    The bald man sitting on top of the car with his legs crossed, tilted back, and hurriedly dodged. However, he was still grazed by the bullet. His nose bridge was cut open.

    He was injured.

    The bruise at his neck quickly spread upward, covering his whole face and head. His face and cheeks bulged, turning into bluish-purple color like a balloon filled with air. And a purple liquid was spitted out from the bald man¡¯s mouth.

    The speed was extremely fast, like a water arrow.

    Instantly, a prismatic ice shield formed in front of Tang Yu and ine.

    Purple water arrows spit on the ice shield, thinning the ice shield with a sizzling sound.

    ine¡¯s ice shield couldn¡¯t break with a full blow¡­ But this venom could corrode the ice shield!

 Chapter 298

    <h4>Chapter 298</h4>

    BANG!

    The main door was violently pushed open.

    The bald man with fluffy hair on both arms returned to the underground research institute with a palpitating heart.

    ¡°Eight, you messed up again?¡± Dr. Zheng¡¯s tone was cold.

    ¡°Yes¡­ No, no¡­ Doctor¡­ It was purely an ident.¡± The stout bald strong man shivered in front of Dr. Zheng.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid; rather, it was an instinctive reaction from the gic sequence.

    Although Dr. Zheng spent most of his time pouncing on research and ignored everything else except for matters concerning beast warriors, he had left a backhand when transforming each and every beast warrior.

    ¡°Say it. If the reason is not good enough, you shall return to theb. Recently, there¡¯s been progress in the secondary transformation in my research.¡±

    The bald man trembled harder.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the hunters we moved¡­ Originally, we were nning to transport the first batch of subjects. But¡­ we were stopped by two people, a man and a woman. They¡¯re terribly strong. They took down 33, 35, 40, and 40 without much resistance.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t stayed in the room to realize that the situation was not right and quickly sneaked away, he would not have escaped from the hands of the two people.

    The strong bald man couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    After the doctor¡¯s transformation, each of them has unimaginable power. They can beat an ordinary hunter into a bloody pulp. But he had never thought that even after gaining power, someone still could beat them.

    Those two people were too scary!

    The bald man shivered again.

    This time of fear.

    Dr. Zheng frowned, ¡®A man¡­ and a woman.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s Tree Shade Shelter again!¡± He muttered, pacing back and forth.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get my hands on Rinshan¡¯s hunters. My subjects¡¯ stock won¡¯tst long, and there¡¯s no other ce, damn it!¡±

    Dr. Zheng¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, ¡°Damn you, Tree Shade Shelter! You spoil my good deeds again and again. I must destroy you. I¡¯ll destroy you!¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± His face suddenly became calm again, ¡°Even Lin Wei was defeated in Tree Shade. It¡¯s very dangerous there. I can¡¯t go there.¡±

    ¡°If we remove this thorn called the Tree Shade, no one will be able to stop the Great Beast-Warrior Project in the future!¡±

    Once again, Dr. Zheng became crazy, his eyes filled with bloodlust.

    A momentter, he calmed down again as some concerns and fears shed through his pupils.

    ¡°The strength of the beast warriors is obviously not as strong as the hunters of the Tree Shade, so we have to work on it slowly.¡±

    ¡°I have hundreds of beast warriors with perfect bodies and the magic tide. Not to mention the Tree Shade. Even arge shelter won¡¯t survive!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Dr. Zheng¡¯s expression kept changing between madness and calmness.

    On his skin, dense tadpoles-like ck lines wriggling non-stop.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After eliminating the demonic tide in the Rinshan shelter, Tang Yu let Sky and two diator puppets stayed over there as a force deterrent.

    For the time being, the Rinshan shelter hunters won¡¯t make a move.

    On the way back, Tang Yu did not drive the floating warrior truck but took the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s troop transport truck.

    There¡¯re a total of three troop transport trucks, two of which carry some professionals from the Rinshan Shelter¡­ Tang Yu paid more attention to these professionals than the hunters.

    To put it bluntly, hunters weren¡¯t that rare.

    Among a dozen people, there¡¯s always a lucky one. However, these senior professionals were elite who have been working for decades before the doomsday.

    These kinds of people were very rare and also something hecked in the shelter.

    He can abduct ordinary survivors from Lindong. But it¡¯s impossible to abduct the professionals in the industry. These people have long been screened out by the officials and have worked in various key positions.

    On one of the troops¡¯ trucks, Tang Yu and the adjutant were stunned. They both looked at the several bodies with bald heads in front of them.

    ¡°It does seem weird. Even a hunter from the transformation department won¡¯t look like this.¡±

    In addition to the one whose face turned bluish-purple and whose cheeks bulged, the others also had different kinds of mutation. Some grew tails, some had scales all over their bodies, and some had dense fur on their bodies.

    Only one thing was the same, their crimson eyes.

    After they were maimed, these mutated appearances did not fade away and were still retained.

    Together along with their odd aura.

    ¡°What is their strength?¡± The adjutant squeezed the arms and thighs from one of the bald bodies and asked.

    ¡°In terms of physical quality, it¡¯s equal to Fourth or Fifth Awakening. But¡­¡± Tang Yu paused. ¡°Just like the transformation department ability user, each of them had unique abilities. For example, this man with a mouth like a frog. This guy can spit out venom. If we¡¯re not careful, it could injure someone with Seventh or Eighth Awakening stage strength.¡±

    Ordinary shape-shifting ability users don¡¯t stay in their transformed form permanently.

    But these guys¡­ it looks like their appearance was permanent.

    ¡°And they have an odd aura, kind of like¡­¡± Tang Yu stuck on the words.

    ¡°Like the aura of a demonic beast!¡± The adjutant spoke up quickly.

    ¡°Right! It¡¯s the demonic beast!¡±

    Tang Yu pped his head, finally understood what this d¨¦j¨¤ vu feeling was.

    These bald men were like abination of humans and demonic beasts. To be more precise, it was a human as the main body andbined with some of the demonized beast¡¯s abilities.

    It wasn¡¯t born naturally.

    In his mind, a piece of information he retrieved from Lin Wei¡¯s residence fiercely shes.

    There were certain studies on the human body on it.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    When he returned to the territory, the Martial Arts Tournament, including the final award ceremony, was over.

    When both Shay and Roger were free, Tang Yu asked Roger to lead some of the patrol members to find some trucks in the territory to transport the survivors from Rinshan with the Ancestral Dragon warriors.

    Tang Yu, however, did not intend topletely empty the Rinshan shelter.

    There will be some survivors left there.

    The Rinshan shelter location was very favorable; upying this shelter would allow the territory¡¯s sphere of influence to expand a lot.

    However, since Rinshan and the territory were not that far apart, Tang Yu couldn¡¯t afford to spend a sub territory construction permission to turn Rinshan into a sub territory.

    But it¡¯s not a big deal because he can see that it was possible to build a railroad to connect the territory and Rinshan.

    ¡°Before making a decision, we have to wait for the Tree Shade-Lindong railway first.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Times went by, two days had passed in a sh.

    With the end of the martial arts tournament, the hunters who still stayed in Green Shade didn¡¯t decrease too much.

    The sale of rune equipment also exploded in a small peak.

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t idle for thest two days. He spent his time in the Research Institute, studying the bald captives.

    Click.

    The door ofboratory number one opened.

    Tang Yu walked into it and saw the bald man whose hands and feet were bound had be visibly thinner.

 Chapter 299

    <h4>Chapter 299</h4>

    The bald skinny man¡¯s eyes opened when he heard the door opened. Looking at the arm-length sized needle in Tang Yu¡¯s hand, he shivered.

    Remembering the past two days, fear dominated him.

    ¡°Come on, good boy. Just a small tube.¡±

    The bald 33 struggled desperately.

    When he was strong and bulky, he couldn¡¯t break through the handcuffed hands and feet bound with a special chain. Let alone now that he had be skinny.

    The thick needles stabbed into the skinny bald man¡¯s bones. After the bald man became skinnier, it was a lot more convenient to stick the needle. Before, it was difficult to locate the bones.

    After pumping a tube full of marrow, Tang Yu wore a mask, and he hurried to leave with a disgusted face.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu had thoroughly studied some specimens through the Institute¡¯s scientific research function, as well as detection crystals and other items.

    ¡°Indeed, these people can no longer be considered as human¡­¡±

    Kevin is not good at this area of research. So, Tang Yu also pulled over professionals from Rinshan. Among them, there were also a few engaged in biological research. However, those people are not considered the top scientific research talent.

    What they got through the traditional means of research in a short period of time was not as good as his open research.

    Beast warriors.

    This was one of the pieces of information Gray de scavenged from Lin Wei¡¯s residence.

    Unfortunately, the research on beast warriors in those materials was still in the primary stage. No specific information data could be obtained except for the general direction of the ideas.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need a method like the beast warrior.¡±

    Tang Yu doesn¡¯t need it.

    Indeed, these bald men¡¯s got stronger by a noticeable degree after imnting demonic beast genes to trigger transformation. Their strength was originally First to Double Awakening, but now they were at the Fourth or Fifth Awakening.

    However¡­ Although unable to decipher the production method of the beast warrior through studying some materials, he found they had a great side effect.

    After being transformed, the beast warriors lost their potential to continue improving, and their strength was fixed.

    Tang Yu also get unexpected answers when he asked a few captives. Beast Warriors couldn¡¯t absorb the escaped spirit power after killing the demonic beast.

    ¡°The life span of the beast warriors are generally not long. Their life span should be affected by the genes of the demonic beast. These bald men can onlyst about a year of normal time.¡±

    ¡°Once a mutation urs, the demonic beast genes quickly devour the normal human genes. Perhaps the time they could survive will be even shorter¡­ so even if I pump a few tubes, it won¡¯t affect much.¡±

    Tang Yu shook his head.

    He took off his mask and his white coat.

    He walked out of the Institute.

    ¡°Institute is too depressing. Outside is better. The sky is so beau-¡°

    Looking up, it¡¯s a cloudy sky.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ding! Ding! Ding!

    In his mind, the long-awaited notification sounded.

    Not the traditional system alert, but, rather, an alert when an external enemy invades.

    Except for the time when the territory was first established, and the security has not yet been guaranteed, this kind of rm had not sounded for almost a month.

    The territory has expanded, and the number of small red dots visible on the map has increased. But again, under his settings, the entry of small groups of demonized beasts, including hostile-minded survivors, will not trigger the rm.

    The urgent rm was still ringing.

    Tang Yu first turned the rm off and then opened the territory map.

    There were about a dozen dots in the shelter. Not all spies had been discovered; there was some hiding among the ordinary survivors.

    Outside the shelter, the equipment factory area was all normal.

    In the back of the mountain mines, a few small red dot invasions appeared but soon disappeared.

    They should beid out by the mine defense building.

    The territory map was scaled by a hundred times and finally saw the appearance of dense red dots at the southwest corner.

    He stared at it for a few seconds.

    At the edge of the map, there was a continuous influx of red dots one after another. Soon, an arc-shaped red area formed in the entire southern map.

    The number of enemies was unimaginably high.

    His face gradually became gloomy.

    Through the contract, Tang Yu immediately informed Roger, ine, and other followers. He then took out the transmitter to inform Chen Haiping and a few other senior members of the territory.

    The whole territory was running at high speed.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°HURRY UP! PUT ON YOUR EQUIPMENT. IT¡¯S LEVEL ONE ALERT.¡±

    Several patrol squadron leaders, including Lu Xiaopeng, shouted.

    The patrol that had finished the tournament and conducted the third recruitment was already arge legion with up to three hundred personnel. All of their members were elite hunters above the Triple Awakening Stage.

    On the training ground, countless figures ran back and forth. Women rushed into the changing room to put on theirbat clothes, and many men undressed on the spot and soon stood in line one by one.

    Roger, wearing a full set of armor, came to the training ground. His gaze swept from the three hundred patrol members, emitting an aura that made the patrol members¡¯ hearts flinch and their expressions be more serious.

    ¡°The shelter is about to be hit by a demonic wave. Now, everyone forms small groups, stationed at various points and maintain the order in the shelter, understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Although it was daytime, there were still many hunters who remained inside the shelter.

    In the minds of these hunters, Tree Shade had two main features: one was rune equipment, and the other was food.

    Even Tang Yu did not expect that the reason for attracting foreign hunters to settle in Tree Shade, among which was the food. And surprisingly, the rate was not inferior to the rune equipment.

    There are many mercenary groups from Lindong who also registered in the Tree Shade shelter, but there aren¡¯t many of them that stay in the Tree Shade Shelter for a long time.

    The first stage for these mercenary groups is to receive the taskmissioned, reportpleted tasks, submit items, etc. For doing so, the adventurer group only needs to send two or three members. Therefore, there¡¯s no reason for them to stay for a long time. The facilities at the shelter have no effect on these people.

    However, since thepletion of themercial district, even more, restaurants were established. The mercenaries of Lindong really hesitated to leave.

    Aplete range of ingredients, raw meat, vegetable, and fruits, even an unlimited supply of mutated beast seafood was avable here¡ªall of which the Lindong shelter didn¡¯t have.

    The hunters couldn¡¯t figure out how Tree Shade Shelter get it.

    Tree Shade was far from the sea. So, where do they get so much seafood? And all are mutated?!

    However, this does not prevent their craving for food burning.

    Before, they could just dispatch two or three team members to do the deed. But now, can they still do that?

    Many well-known teams have rented quarters at the Tree Shade. Seeing the trend, more and more food establishments followed the trend and opened.

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t sure how to react upon hearing this.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    He Yuanhang and several adventure group members walked out of the restaurant in pairs, enjoying a leisurely walk after the meal.

    However, before they could take a few steps, they saw many patrol members running past in front of them with slightly hurried footsteps.

    The team nced at each other with suspicion.

 Chapter 300

    <h4>Chapter 300</h4>

    ¡°Is it just me¡­ or they¡¯re in a bit of a hurry?¡±

    ¡°What? You think so too? Could it be that there is another conflict somewhere? Maybe they had already fought.¡±

    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be it. Who would dare to break a fight in the shelter? But I heard that someone destroyed a few street lights and was fined a hundred spirit stones. Seriously, they will also be caught in the mines to serve hardborers¡­ not a lot of people would dare to make trouble. Not to the point that makes the patrol members rush.¡±

    Another five patrol members ran past them.

    As a senior member of the shelter, He Yuanhang recognized one of the acquaintances, and he shouted out, ¡°Mr. Xing, where are you guys going?¡±

    Xing looked back, stopped in his tracks. He thought for a while, with his eyes gazing at the five people in the small team.

    In the end, he walked to He Yuanhang¡¯s team and said, ¡°This is not something that needs to be kept secret. There¡¯s no time, so I¡¯ll make it short. There is a demonic waveing, the scale should not be small, you better not leave the shelter.¡±

    He finished his words and rushed to leave, followed by several other people. They rushed to the small team stationed in the location.

    He Yuanhang¡¯s squad nced at each other.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we say that the Crack of the Abyss in this area is scarce and the density of demonic beasts is low? Howe a demonic wave suddenly broke out?¡±

    ¡°With the strength of the Tree Shade Shelter, an ordinary demon wave shouldn¡¯t pose a threat, right? That towering tower outside is said to be a powerful weapon against demonic beasts.¡±

    Puzzled, they quickly walked out of the business district and came to the entrance of the shelter.

    At this moment, there were many hunters gathered there, all hearing the news of the iing demon wave.

    Some people were panicking and had already led their squads, trying to leave the shelter to avoid this disaster before the demon wave hit.

    Some people were indifferent, ¡°Tree shade shelter encountered the demonic wave not once but twice. Each time, it was easy to destroy the iing demonic wave. This time is certainly no exception. Since they could establish amercial district, Tree Shade certainly has the strength to defend it.¡±

    This statement made many people agree.

    Even the recently arrived hunters fully realize the strength of the Tree Shade shelter. Except for theck of tall walls to guard the shelter and the poption gap, there¡¯s no difference withrge shelters.

    He Yuanhang and several members of his team naturally had no intention of leaving.

    At this time, a team member pointed in a certain direction, ¡°Those guys just left. Howe they are back now?¡±

    A few hunters in the distance ran wildly, without any injuries on their bodies, yet they looked panicked and scared.

    ¡°There are too many demons¡­demonic beasts, it¡¯s overwhelming and has surrounded the shelter!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a level one demon wave. It¡¯s more than level two. They¡¯re too many¡­too many to see.¡±

    The person who spoke had a pale face and a trembling tone, which didn¡¯t seem to be lying.

    The hunters who stayed at the entrance were even more astonished.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ one of the top teams, the Divine Wind Battle Team. The captain is a big brother level powerhouse. Howe they¡­ look so miserable!¡±

    Captain Chen Feng had his hand over his shoulder, stained with blood. Several of his team members also had injuries of varying severity.

    Without waiting for the others to ask, Chen Feng spoke, ¡°There is a demon waveing. Looking in the direction, they aimed at the Tree Shade Shelter. I know there must be someone who ns to escape and avoid the demonic wave. But I still want to discourage you all, don¡¯t take a chance.¡±

    ¡°The demon wave is huge! Huge! I flew to the sky earlier to observe, it was really huge! This is not an adjective. I couldn¡¯t even see the end when I flew several dozen meters high. All the way to escape from the shelter has been blocked by the demon wave. Even myself, who can fly, am not sure if I can escape. Instead of holding on to the idea of escaping by chance, I suggest you all maintain your state to resist the uing demon wave.¡±

    The words that Chen Feng uttered caused the surrounding hunters to turn pale one after another.

    It wasn¡¯t that no one suspected, but Chen Feng had no reason to lie. And as a big brother level powerhouse, his words, too, carried enough weight.

    The wounds on his body also reflect the ferocity of the demon wave to a certain extent. They knew that Chen Feng is a wind ability user. He can fly with the wind and be known as one of the strongest survival ability big brothers.

    ¡°Captain Chen, how big is the scale of the demonic wave? How many levels of demonic beast in the wave?¡±

    Chen Feng hesitated for a moment but finally decided to speak up, ¡°By my visual estimation¡­ it¡¯s a level four magic wave.¡±

    Level 1 demon wave, hundreds of demonic beasts.

    Level 2 demon wave, thousands of demonic beasts.

    Level 3, tens of thousands.

    Level 4, hundreds of thousands.

    Level 5, over a million.

    And the shelter was going to face hundreds of demonic beasts? The entire shelter was full of a few thousand hunters in just two days of themercial district opening and the tournament.

    Thousands versus hundreds of thousands¡­

    Some people were terrified; others were equally pale.

    They understood why Chen Feng advised them not to have the idea of escaping by chance. Facing hundreds of thousands of demonic beasts¡­ even a big brother-level powerhouse would have difficulty breaking out, let alone a small shrimp like them.

    That was on the premise if they remained intact to resist the wave.

    The Tree Shade strength is strong; they themselves were not weak. If it was a Level 1 or 2 demonic waves, they might be able to resist. Maybe they can even put up a fight against Level 3 demonic waves.

    But Level 4 was different.

    When the Crack of the Abyss appeared near Lindong, the demon wave there was also Level 4. The tip of the spear to end these demonic beasts wasn¡¯t hunters but the Lindong Military depending on missiles, artillery, and tanks to kill therge scale demonic wave.

    But now, there was no military.

    Their faces were gradually bitter.

    Chen Feng cheered, ¡°What qualification do you have to call yourselves a hunter when you have lost the will to fight before the demon wave reaches your heels? Ah! Isn¡¯t it a desperate situation? Can¡¯t you kill a way out of a desperate situation? Although Tree Shade doesn¡¯t have missiles or tanks, we also have a tower that can kill demonic beasts and its own secret weapons!¡±

    ¡°We are not without hope. But if we even give up on ourselves, then we really don¡¯t have any chance!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, think about yourselves, think about the dangers we have experienced since we walked from the beginning of the doomsday to now, is it still less?! We are hunters. In desperate times, we rely on ourselves and kill our way out!¡±

    Chen Feng¡¯s words were deafening.

    Many hunters no longer lose their will to fight, even if they still feel that hope was slim. At least, they will die fighting!

    BANG, BANG, BANG!

    A torrent of metal came out from the depths of the shelter.

    It wasn¡¯t a tank, butbat puppets holding swords and carrying guns, formed a square formation with the same pace.

    The east wind blew, and the drums of war beat.

    Yes, they don¡¯t have missiles, no tanks, but they have puppets and towers. What can Level 4 demonic beast do?!

    200 patrols wearingbat uniforms also arrived at the entrance. Each full of battle spirit, gazing into the distance.

    Hum¡­

    An invisible wave spread out from within the shelter.

    Some people turned their heads to look, but their eyes fell fiercely above themercial district.

    In mid-air, a figure rushed forward one step at a time as if stepping on an invisibledder.

    He looked moving quite slow, but each movement was at least tens of meters forward.

    The hunters opened their eyes wide.

    It was Tree Shade¡¯s Director Tang!!!

 Chapter 301

    <h4>Chapter 301</h4>

    Tang Yu¡¯s feet stepped on the void, and with each step, he walked like he was on the ground.

    Donned in silver battle armor, a B3 Level Rune Longsword in a scabbard on his back, and two Level 3 Enhanced Swift Revolvers hanging from his waist.

    Wearing pure whitebat boots decorated with grainy streams of light, this was the equipment made from Item 017 as the main material.

    Ites with the ability to step in the air!

    He took a few steps out, climbing higher and higher, gazing far into the distance.

    At the end of the horizon, smoke and dust rolled. A ck line was stretching out of sight.

    Tang Yu¡¯s face was gloomy.

    Compared to the Level 4 Demon Wave, the small Tree Shade shelter was iparably small, like a reef against the raging waves.

    But, this reef was strong enough to withstand the wind and waves without being damaged!

    Swipe¡­

    The list of buildings unfolded in front of his eyes, and Tang Yu found the Special Buildings section.

    [Choose to build: War Altar!] [Ding! consume 15.000 units of spirit stone, 3.000 units of stone, and 100 units of resounding cloud stone.]

    Rumble~

    The ground bulged, forming a small mound, and those hunters who were close hurriedly dodged out of the way as they looked warily at the sudden change.

    The mound rose to four or five meters in height, and at the next moment, the mound continued to change shape as if an invisible carving knife shaped the mound.

    Cut out the angles, the regr shape, stone steps¡­

    In front of the crowds, the small mound turned into a circr stone altar with a diameter of more than ten meters and a height of more than four meters in just a few seconds.

    ¡°Go up to the altar and beat the drum.¡±

    A faint voice came from the sky¡ªseveral members of the patrols, who had been preparing, stepped on the stairs to ascend the altar.

    They picked up the drumsticks with solemn faces and waved their hands toward the war altar on arge drum carved entirely out of a rock and struck it.

    DONG! DONG! DONG!

    The sound, containing a special wave, spread out in all directions.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    At this moment, the people inside the shelter had already learned of the iing demon wave.

    Organized by the patrol members, the ordinary survivors ascended to the inner city located halfway up the mountain and prepared to take refuge.

    At the entrance, however, there were more and more hunters.

    After learning the scale of the wave, each one of them was pale. Even under the Chen Feng and other people¡¯s motivation and glowing battle spirit, they still had fear in their eyes.

    Nobody isn¡¯t afraid of death.

    At least this way, they will die with honor, fighting to theirst moment.

    DANG! DANG! DANG!

    The sound of drums kepting.

    Some people were still curiously looking at the altar but suddenly found that their blood began to boil.

    ¡°Why do I feel¡­ all over my body is¡­ full of power!¡±

    ¡°My blood is burning up. It feels like I can fight ten!¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Let¡¯s do it! A mere wave of demonic beasts is just an additional experience point!¡±

    The shouts resounded through the shelter.

    Tang Yu drifted down from mid-air, even he could not help but feel a fire in his chest, the me burning!

    The adjutant also came over. His blood was also boiling, and he wanted to rush up and kill the demonic beasts.

    Still, he held back and came to Tang Yu¡¯s side and spoke, ¡°Director Tang, the Level 4 Demonic wave cannot be underestimated. The best way to defend it now is to use the walls of the vi area.¡±

    ¡°Retreating to the vi area means giving up themercial area, giving up the factory area, giving up the shelter that we build with hardship¡­¡±

    ¡°But if there are no city walls-¡°

    Tang Yu pressed his hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I know even if thousands of hunters fight in an open area, no matter how much they inspired their fighting spirit, they won¡¯t be able to stop the demonic wave.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± He paused and looked at the distance. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, containing a power called self-confidence, ¡°If we don¡¯t have a city wall, we can build one.¡±

    ¡®Could it be that¡­¡¯

    In the adjutant¡¯s mind, the study ck city wall that was built around the vi area came to mind violently.

    They said that it was the man in front of him who built it with his own strength.

    They said that the man who had mastered the miracle power¡­ was an architect!

    But¡­

    The adjutant¡¯s throat wriggled, and the countless thoughts that crossed his mind, but he didn¡¯t know how to express them.

    Building a wall around the vi area was unbelievable in his view. Even the most powerful earth ability user from Lindong couldn¡¯t do it!

    The vi area, however, was still a small part of the entire shelter.

    The length needed to build a wallrge enough to cover the entire shelter was a hundred timesrger than the vi area walls. Or maybe even more!

    The adjutant¡¯s expression wasplicated.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    At this time, Tang Yu took a deep breath and stepped mid-air.

    The wave of demonic beasts was getting closer and closer. With his eyesight, it was enough to see those demonic beasts at the forefront with their hideous appearance.

    He closed his eyes.

    In his mind, a three-dimensional topographic map of the territory¡¯s boundaries appeared.

    Including the original site of the resort vi, the equipment factory area, and the tower of arrows towers in the wilderness.

    In the simtion, a walled defensive line was drawn, stretching from the shelter¡¯s entrance forward.

    His eyes reopened, looking down. He lightly shook his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention to build a city wall so fast. But¡­ there¡¯s no way out.¡±

    As the adjutant said, without a city wall, it was impossible to stop the demonic beasts.

    The other option was to crush hundreds of thousands of demonic beasts in one fell swoop. However, it was even more impossible.

    Great Lord Tang was still having doubts in his heart.

    [Select Build: Level 1 City Wall.]

    RUMBLE~

    The ground shook even more violently.

    The hunters didn¡¯t panic with the previous altar¡¯s construction. They saw the ck wall gradually emerge from the ground nearby.

    Inch by inch, it slowly drew higher.

    Some hunters who were standing in the wall¡¯s rising area hurriedly jumped down from above. Tilted their heads and looked at the slowly rising wall.

    Ten meters high, four meters wide.

    Thick and tall, like a ck winding dragon, majestically stretching endlessly.

    Once again, God¡¯s miracle!

    The hunters who were lucky enough to witness it again for the second time had wild eyes.

    However, the trembling did not end there.

    The ck wall, already ten meters high, rose again with a rumbling sound.

    A Level 2 city wall!

    Standing in front of the 20 meters wall with a width of 8 meters, the hunters could only sigh at their own insignificance upon such a great force.

    Behind the wall, a stonedder leads the way up every few dozen meters.

    Rogermanded the crowd to ascend the wall. By the war drum¡¯s effects, even the adventurer group hunters with little discipline didn¡¯t resist a bit after seeing the miracle.

    [Select to build: Tier 1 Arrow Tower] [Select to build: Tier 1 Artillery] [Select to upgrade: Tier 2 Arrow Tower] [Select to upgrade: Tier 2 Artillery]

    On the thick ck walls, a ck tower rose up.

    Every fifteen meters distance, an arrow tower was erected. Every three towers apart, there was artillery.

    In addition, mage towers, spike traps, and other defensive buildings were alsoid out by Tang Yu in a fell swoop.

    After doing it, Tang Yu floated andnded on the city wall. His legs felt weak. Building so many defensive structures at once, especially the level 2 city walls, consumed immense spirit energy.

    Fortunately, he was stronger than in the past and still managed to maintain hisst strength.

    Sky rushed over behind Tang Yu.

    Rogermanded the patrol members to fetch boxes of long-ranged weapons and distributed them to each hunter participating in the city defense.

    Light machine guns, heavy machine guns, sniper rifles, and longbows.

    Adventure group hunters rarely buy arge number of firearms. Some even rely on sharp weapons. However, in defending the city, only long-ranged weapons were effective to achieve maximum kill efficiency.

    At this moment, the rumbling sounds came from the distance. An endless wave of demonic beasts appeared at the end of the horizon.

    The war was about to start.

 Chapter 302

    <h4>Chapter 302</h4>

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.

    The arrow towersid out on the wilderness were the first toe into contact with the wave of demons and began firing one after another.

    A ck shadow shot out from the shooting port at the top of the arrow tower.

    Some of the demonic beasts in the front of the wave burst open under the tremendous force of the rune arrows, turning their entire bodies with bloody mist.

    This was many of the hunters¡¯ first time witnessing the arrow tower in action; they were amazed at the power. Only big brothers could see the ck arrow that shot out from the tower.

    The arrow tower was extremely strong, without a doubt. Each arrow could make a blood flower bloom in the demon wave.

    However, the number of the beasts was hundreds of thousands.

    Each shot killed dozens of demonic beasts. But in the face of the surging wave, it wasn¡¯t even a ssh.

    Soon, the demonic beasts approached the arrow tower.

    Bite, pounce, st.

    The arrow tower¡¯s material itself was also considered strong. Big brothers people need to spend some effort to destroy it¡­ this was on the premise if they could dodge the shots.

    However, the number of demonic beasts was too many. Hundreds of heads pounced on. The towering ck tower forest in the wilderness didn¡¯tst long before they copsed.

    The waves of demonic beasts were still ck and overwhelming and didn¡¯t seem to have decreased in the slightest.

    The hunters on the walls were silent.

    The raging wave of demonic beasts gradually approached the city walls¡¯ defensive buildings and began to pounce.

    More dense arrows flew out.

    A fiery red meteor spewed from the cannon,nding in the demon wave, exploding an empty gap, soon filled by the subsequent surge of demonic beasts.

    At this time, in the distant demonic wave. Demonic beasts with long-range attack ability hissed. Greenish-purple venom, sharp spikes, and spurting mes came roaring in,nding on the city walls, and the hunters rushed to dodge.

    ¡°DIE!!!¡±

    Someone raised a sniper rifle, not even needing to aim, and fired one shot, followed by the next.

    Heavy machine guns also opened fire; a demonic beast¡¯s body was broken into pieces. Some thick-skinned ones rushed up against the barrage only to be pierced by the spikes that emerged from the ground in one fell swoop.

    Carcasses, green blood, pieces of flesh were all over the ground, the rich fishy smell lingering over the city walls.

    BOOM!

    More and more demonic beasts crashed into the city walls, but the thick stone walls were still intact.

    ¡°Hahahaha, the city wall is great. These beasts can¡¯t reach us. Kill them!!!¡±

    The hunters on the wall relieved and yelled, shooting harder and faster.

    Zhou Jianhong was assigned to one section of the wall, surrounded by several of his team members. At this time, instead of using a firearm, Zhou Jianhong took a longbow with the bowstring drawn out to a full moon.

    With special wood as the bow and high-grade demonic beast tendons as the string, the longbow was strong enough to withstand the force of a big brother-level powerhouse, despite not being a rune weapon.

    Zhou Jianhong chose the second-grade bow. He aimed at a strong demonic beast, loosened the bowstring, and the arrow flew out with a whoosh. Blowing a bloody hole in that demonic beast.

    The majestic spirit power came out from the demonic beast and was absorbed by him.

    Zhou Jianhong showed a satisfied look, looking for his next target.

    Suddenly, his face changed slightly, and he rolled violently. Sparks sshed on the floor tiles, and a crimson mantis-like demonic beast appeared where he was originally standing.

    ¡°KILL IT!¡±

    Fearlessly, he let go of his battle bow and drew out the C-rankbat knife hanging at his waist¡ªthe third-ce reward of the Martial Arts Tournament.

    The de shed with a blinding light and cut the crimson mantis in two.

    Blood spilled all over the ground, staining him. But he couldn¡¯t care less. Retrieving thebat knife and picking up the bow, he looked for the next target.

    This was just a small scene.

    Every section of the walls was bursting with fierce battles.

    The level 2 walls were so high that most of the demonic beasts couldn¡¯t leap up. But the carcasses under the walls were also getting higher and higher, and some agile and athletic demonic beasts or flying demonic beasts could easily swoop down on the walls¡­ Fortunately, each of the hunter defenders wasn¡¯t a weak person.

    With the beating of the war drums, their courage, strength, and speed increase. Each of the hunters exploded with 200% of their battle power.

    Although there are hunters¡¯ casualties, all of this was still expected.

    The number of demonic beasts, too, was rapidly decreasing.

    Tang Yu breathed a sigh of relief and walked down the city wall.

    ¡®There should be nothing else to do.¡¯

    Then he thought of something, he gazed sharply and walked into the middle of themercial district.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In an open space, a dozen hunters were squatting on the ground with their hands tied. Next to them, three squads of patrol members are guarding them.

    ine was also present, ¡°These are the people who took advantage of the chaos. There are theft and robbery, but they also spread rumors and so on¡­¡±

    One hundred patrol members were left to deal with some troublemakers hunters. Which forces sent these people wasn¡¯t important for now.

    Tang Yu looked at a bald hunter who was separated out, and the reason he came over this time.

    ine nodded at him, ¡°The same breath as those people, but a little stronger.¡±

    Tang Yu walked up to the bald man. His eyes lingered for a moment on the arms with fluffy brown hair.

    Judging from the aura, the bald man¡¯s strength was at the Triple Awakening Stage.

    Listening to ine¡¯s words, this person¡¯s strength was strongerpared to the ordinary bald men.

    ¡°You guys attracted the demonic wave, right?¡±

    The pupils of the bald man suddenly shrank as he shook his head repeatedly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not! That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Tang Yu took out a memory crystal and turned it. On it floated a three-dimensional scene of theboratory, including the skinny bald man, 360 degrees without a dead angle in front of the bald man.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance, or you¡¯ll be him.¡±

    The beast warrior 8 shivered violently in fear. The man knew 35. God knows what he had been through to be like this.

    It was terrible, really terrible.

    Even scarier than the Doctor.

    However¡­

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± 8 cried.

    ¡°Wait¡­ wait for me to finish¡­ we were nning to lure a demonic wave to attack the shelter. But¡­ but an ident happened. And I didn¡¯t expect endless demonic beasts would suddenly appear. I guess ¡­I guess there was some sort of crack of the abyss that suddenly appeared.¡±

    8 shivered while saying. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. For real! With our strength, there¡¯s no way we could have lured so many demonic beasts. And¡­ normally demonic beasts won¡¯t attack us. But this time, we met an extremely terrifying demonic beast. It ate mypanions in one bite!¡±

    ¡°I also had no choice but to escape the demon wave, so I hid in here.¡±

    Number eight was really close to tears.

    If it weren¡¯t for another double ident this time, he would already be in the underground research institute and reported to the Doctor.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    On the city walls.

    The sound of shouting and killing shook the sky.

    ¡°Hahahaha, mine, the spirit power is all mine!¡±

    ¡°Kill! Fight for breaking through to the big brother stage!¡±

    DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA!!

    BOOM!!!

    A boulder fell from the sky, and hunters who couldn¡¯t dodge were smashed into fleshy bits.

    Someone trembled, pointing to the distance, ¡°That¡­ what is that!¡±

    There, a naked and muscr humanoid giant with over fifty meters of height appeared. It stood in the demonic waves. Against the huge giant, the demonic beasts at its feet were iparably small.

    The giant seemed like a demonic beast God.

    Its thick hands plunged under the mound. With a fearsome power, the whole mound was pulled up. Held high its arm, the mound was violently thrown.

    Like a meteorite falling to the ground.

    The whole ck city wall shook.

    The intricate runic patterns on the wall were constantly flickering.

    The adjutant stood on the city wall. His hands were limp, unconsciously hanging down.

    His mouth slightly open, his face bitter, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a disaster level demonic beast, and¡­ there are more than one!¡±

 Chapter 303

    <h4>Chapter 303</h4>

    The most eye-catching one was the naked 50-meter tall giant with a disheveled head.

    In addition to that, there were two disaster-level demonic beasts, also in humanoid form.

    One was about thirty meters tall, naked with light blue skin and very thick blue giant arms. While the other one was also thirty meters tall with red scales. Each scale wasrger than a door panel.

    The three giants were still far from the city walls. They could only be seen as a human silhouette with ordinary eyesight. However, even at a great distance, the monstrous aura emanating from these three giants was still like a heavy boulder and pressing down on the hearts of every hunter guarding the city, making them gasp for breath.

    The tallest giant, spaced several kilometers away, using the mound as a throwing object and smashing it like a meteorite against the city walls.

    Like it was ying a softball game¡­

    The 20 meters wall was thick enough to withstand the demonic wave. Yet, in front of the 50 meters tall giant, the wall can be crossed with a leisure step.

    With its destructive power, the terrifying demonic beast could easily destroy the wall when they¡¯re close enough.

    For a while, the people on the wall were tense.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Disaster level? That¡¯s a very appropriate description.¡±

    Tang Yu walked up to the city wall with an indescribably gloomy face.

    Confirming what the Number 8 beast warrior had said, the three giants were extremely terrifying demonic beasts.

    Transcendent¡­ demonic beasts.

    This was the second time he met them.

    The adjutant¡¯s face was bitter, sweat slid down his forehead. Holding his longbow numbly, shooting at the demonic beasts below.

    ¡°Director Tang, we have already sent a message to Lindong through special means. But the energy-charged Polygon cannon was very difficult to transport. Even if they send support here, it will take two or three hours.¡±

    ¡°Now¡­¡± he hesitated for a moment, ¡°The best option is to organize everyone to break out and retain some of the living forces.¡±

    Breakout was very cruel indeed.

    After losing the city walls, thousands of hunters facing the demonic wave won¡¯tst long. The vast majority of people will die in the breakout.

    Once they chose to break out, it was the same as abandoning more than 10.000 ordinary survivors in the vi area.

    It was impossible to take ordinary people with them when breaking out. With hunter¡¯s mobility, maybe one out of 10 people will survive. But taking ordinary people with them will only bring everyone to the abyss of destruction.

    It was cruel.

    It was very unfair.

    And it¡¯s also cold-blooded.

    The adjutant was aware of this, but this method was the most sensible option he could think of at the moment.

    ¡°The colossal beast at Maple Leaf Town was a disaster level, right?¡± Tang Yu asked.

    ¡°Yes, indeed. The term disaster means that every time these kinds of beast appear, a disaster would follow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Tang Yu thought about it. ¡°Now, the Polygon Cannon¡¯s technology should be advancing. With the cannon¡¯s power, it¡¯s enough to deal with the disaster level demonic beasts.¡±

    Although he jokingly called the energy cannon a ¡®spirit stones cannon¡¯ because one shot costs at least thousands of spirit stones, excluding the cost of the energy cannon itself, thest time a disaster level beast appeared in Maple Leaf Town was taken down in a single shot with this cannon. Whereas missile bombardment was unable to stop it.

    Although it was a single-use cannon, Tang Yu thought after more than a month, the Academy of Sciences should be a reusable product by now, right?

    Thinking of Tree Shade¡¯s rune technology, the adjutant said. ¡°If Director Tang has a weapon simr to the Polygon Cannon, you can try to deal with it. But I still rmend preparing the way to break out.¡±

    ¡°The destructive power of the cannon was enough to prate the defense of the disaster level demonic beast. However, although the size of the disaster level demonic beasts was huge, they weren¡¯t easy targets.¡±

    ¡°These demonic beasts possessed a certain degree of intelligence. They knew how to attack the most threatening people or things. Most of the time, the cannon will be destroyed when the charging is not yet finished.¡±

    ¡°The reason why that disaster level demonic beast in Maple Leaf was killed in a single shot was that aside from luck, the demonic beast¡¯s bloated size andck of flexibility hindered its movement.¡±

    ¡°But the ones in front of us¡­ not only there are three of them, but they¡¯re also humanoid. Humanoid beasts moved nimbly and are even more intelligent. Among the special demonic beasts species, the most difficult ones to deal with is the humanoid demonic beast.¡±

    After a pause, feeling that dry words aren¡¯t convincing enough, he continued. ¡°Director Tang, you know that there are a total of 305rge shelters in our Great Xia country, right?¡±

    Tang Yu nodded his head. He learned this type of basic information when he first went to Lindong.

    The adjutant¡¯s words continued. ¡°We usually ssify the demonic wave in 5 levels. However, this only represents the number of demonic beasts; once the disaster level demonic beasts appear, regardless of the size of the demonic wave, it¡¯s generally believed that the level of danger will surpass the level five magic wave and can be seen as level six.¡±

    ¡°Since the doomsday, a total of 55rge shelters encountered disaster level demonic beasts. At the very beginning, there was no energy-charged cannon. Some relied on nuclear bombs to eliminate these disaster level demonic beasts. But when the situation doesn¡¯t allow the use of nuclear bombs, once the beast approached, they had no choice but to form a suicide squad as a living bait and lured the demonic beast away. But¡­ 20 shelters have failed of doing so and were wiped out by the disaster level demonic beasts.¡±

    ¡°More than 80% of therge shelters that were targeted by the disaster-level demonized beasts have been destroyed. Once the invention of energy charged cannons, the shelters finally had the confidence to fight against the disaster-level demonic beast after survivors had been evacuated in advance before the demonic beasts arrived.¡±

    ¡°However, there wererge shelters overwhelmed by this. Some seeded in killing disaster level demonic beasts, with the result of the shelter being partially damaged. There¡¯re only a few lucky shelters like our Lindong who noticed the disaster level demonic beast early and was able to attack just in time.¡±

    ¡°And the most important thing is¡­¡± The adjutant¡¯s face gradually turned bitter. ¡°In most cases, only one disaster level demonic beast appeared. But now, there are three¡­¡±

    Three!

    Even Lindong won¡¯t be able to deal with this situation smoothly.

    A slight mistake could wipe them out.

    He admitted that Tree Shade was extremely strong. Facing the Level 4 demonic wave, they were unwavering.

    However¡­

    ¡°In this situation, apart from the Northern Court Defense Circle, norge shelter would dare to say that it could steadily withstand it.¡±

 Chapter 304

    <h4>Chapter 304</h4>

    ¡°And.¡± The adjutant advised, ¡°The disaster level demonic beast wasn¡¯t the most dangerous situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­the most dangerous thing is a new crack of the abyss that suddenly appeared in the shelter range. That will be devastating!¡±

    Tang Yu froze, ¡°The crack of the abyss will also appear within the shelter? Well¡­ there¡¯s nothing we can do to prevent that.¡±

    The adjutant continued, ¡°The probability is low, but not impossible. Lindong has sessfully established a space stabilization device that canpletely eliminate these probabilities. After the breakthrough, Director Tang may stay in Lindong for development. The chief also very much hopes to meet Mr. Tang.¡±

    That¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about?!

    What¡¯s with the cold-blooded tone?!

    Although, the situation at the moment, indeed, has reached an extremely critical situation.

    Tang Yu stared into the distance and said casually, ¡°If something can¡¯t be done, it¡¯s possible to break out and flee. But now¡­ the disaster-level demonized beast is indeed terrifying, but it does not mean that we are just fish on the chopping board.¡±

    The adjutant¡¯s throat wriggled for a moment and finally did not speak again. He just gazed dead in the distance, the three huge figures¡­ and waited for a moment of anticipation.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Mega giant, blue giant, and scaly giants gradually approaching the shelter.

    They weren¡¯t walking fast, or rather, they walked very slow and cautiously. The mega-giant asionally lifted a small mound and threw it like a stone. Fortunately, the distance was far enough for the hunters to have enough time to react and dodge.

    However, the pressure of disaster-level demonic beasts loomed over the mind, everyone¡¯s heart raced, and the pressure increased. Every now and then, a demonic beast rushed up the walls, and the whole line of defense became shaky.

    If they didn¡¯t see Tang Yu, Roger, and the other Tree Shade shelter seniors still stationed on the walls and the war drums to boost up their morale, perhaps the whole line of defense has long copsed.

    At this time, the red-scaled giant set up a charging stance and began to speed up. In just two minutes, the scaled giant has rushed to less than a kilometer from the city walls area.

    Standing on the city wall, one could clearly see every scale and every part of the scaled giant¡¯s body.

    The position where they were standing could only reach the chest of the scaled giant.

    30 meters¡­

    For a clear description, it was the height of a 10-story building. As the scaled giant approaches, its size, aura, and the oppression sense it brought grow stronger.

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze swept past the two giants behind him, and then stared dead on the scaly-armored giant.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it first.¡±

    He raised his hand.

    BOOM!

    In the distance, a ck column fiercely shot up into the sky amidst the dense group of demonic beasts¡­ Toppling the demonic beasts standing in their original positions.

    It was a level two city wall. With only one unit selected for construction, the speed of wall construction was far faster than before.

    A 20 meters high ck pir stood in the middle of a demonic wave. On top, three-level 3 arrow towers in zigzag shape were quickly built.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    A ck pir rose up around the scaled giant.

    The height of each level 2 city wall pir, together with the arrow tower, was already close to that of the scaled giant.

    With the city wall at the bottom, the arrow towers weren¡¯t instantly destroyed by the demonic wave.

    Tang Yu concentrated his mind and manipted several arrow towers with Lord¡¯s perspective.

    A rune arrow flew out at a fast speed that the big brother level powerhouse could only see a sh of shadow.

    CLANG!

    The arrow shot at the chest and was bounced off by the scale armor, emitting metal interlocking sound.

    More arrows shot towards the head of the scaled giant. Since it was humanoid, most of their weak points were their heads. Right in the eyes!

    Sensing the threat, the scaled giant¡¯s eyes closed, and the arrows bounced off the eyelids, which were harder than the transcendent metal.

    Tang Yu had the intention to shoot towards the weak point in the lower part of the giant¡¯s body. However, after staring for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t see where that weak point was, and he couldn¡¯t even distinguish the female from the male.

    ROAR!!!!

    The scaled giant was annoyed. With a step forward, it pped on the arrow tower, which immediately crumbled. He kicked a gap on the wall.

    In the distance. Several mage towers condensed spell missiles. Each one was like a blue light ball with the size of one-meter diameter.

    Taking advantage of the scaled giants¡¯ destruction of the arrow towers, the spell missiles came with a bang, with their own tracking and locking function, making the scaled giant¡¯s dodge attempt fail.

    However, the scaled giant stretched out its car-sized palm, grabbed the iing spell missiles, and crushed it.

    BOOM!

    The spell missile exploded, and white smoke rose from the scaled giant¡¯s hand. However, it was still unscathed.

    Even Chen Feng, who was roaring to ¡®kill their way out¡¯, felt powerless in the face of the terrifying disaster-level demonic beast.

    How to kill them?

    With what?

    Even if the scaly giants stand still, they won¡¯t be able to inflict any damage. On the contrary, as long as they approach with slight damage, they won¡¯t die or be disabled.

    After destroying the arrow tower and the mage tower, the scaled giant fell on the city wall.

    The smell of the many human hunters was like the best delicacy for it. Itunched a fierce charge with greater speed. Its huge body turned into a red shadow, even the demonic beasts on its way were knocked away.

    The distance of several hundred meters was crossed in the blink of an eye.

    The scaled giant sted on the city wall with one punch.

    The intricate patterns on the level 2 city walls flickered several times and finally shattered with a bang.

    BOOM!!!

    Smoke and dust filled the air.

    The wall cracked open a section of more than ten meters wide. Leaving not even corpses of the hunters standing on it a few seconds ago.

    The openings were opened, and the demonic beasts frantically poured in.

    The scaled giant grabbed several hunters with one hand and stuffed them into its mouth, chewing, and fishy red blood oozed out of its mouth.

    The others were terrified!

    Some of the hunters who were guarding the city couldn¡¯t take it anymore and turn around. They jumped off the wall to escape.

    ¡°Wait a little longer, just wait¡­¡±

    Tang Yu stared at the scaled giant, then looked at the other two giants in the distance and muttered.

    The adjutant was anxious, ¡°Director Tang, hurry up and break out and evacuate. Otherwise, it will be toote!¡±

    The disaster level humanoid demonic beasts were far more terrifying than he had imagined.

    With the flexibility shown by the scaled giant, it would be too difficult for the energy-charged cannon to hit! The opponent, on the other hand, could easily destroy the city walls of Lindong.

    Without the shelter¡¯s city walls facing the wave of demonic beasts, they were like amb to the ughter.

    At the opening, many demonic beasts had already poured in. Suddenly, two warriors wearing blue and white full-body armor appeared in front of the demonic beast herd, followed by hundreds ofbat puppets.

    No.1 rush forward with ance-like gun barrel, exploding the demonic beasts into pieces.

    No. 2 guarded the opening, and No. 1 stepped on the destroyed wall and leaped up, charging itsnce at the scaled giant.

    Blood sshed everywhere.

    This attack didn¡¯t hit the head of the scaled giant but pierced the scales of the giant¡¯s chest. ck blood gushed out of its red chest.

    The adjutant¡¯s eyes lit up.

    However, in the next moment, the super expert in blue and white armor was swept by the giant¡¯s p and flew several hundred meters away, prating a deep hole on the ground.

    The giant who had a few loose scales was at most only lightly injured. It didn¡¯t affect its movement.

    The adjutant became more anxious and looked at Tang Yu.

    At this moment, however¡­ Tang Yu stared at the two giants in the distance. Continuously calcting in his mind.

    The two giants were initially moving at the edge of the territory. But, at this moment, as they saw the scaled giant blew the walls and grabbed hunters and stuffed them into its mouth¡­ Perhaps they were unwilling to let the scaled giants enjoy the delicacy alone.

    The mega-giant, as well as the blue giants, also began to power up, speeding up and running towards the city wall direction.

 Chapter 305

    <h4>Chapter 305</h4>

    The earth trembled as the giants ran. More and more hunters couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure, and the city wall defense line almost copsed.

    ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    A brilliant light shed in Tang Yu¡¯s eyes, and his mind controlled the translucent system screen in front of him to scratch to a certain page with several bright icons on it.

    There were lightning shapes, fireball shapes, and snowke shapes.

    Each of these bright icons represents arge spell that has been constructed. For level 5 territory, the spell factory rises to a maximum of Level 2 and can store sixrge spells.

    Three Destructive Thunder that cost 10,000 spirit stones, two Mega Fireballs that cost 5,000 spirit stones, and an iplete version of the Freeze spell¡­ that cost 3,000 spirit stones was developed based on the ine spell.

    The spell factory was actually not the only building. However, when he built two more spell factories, he found that the storage ofrge spells remained unchanged. At best, only the construction speed ofrge spells elerated a lot.

    The original destruction thunder needed a day of construction time; now it was only a third of the day¡­ with a respawn.

    In a fierce battle, not to mention a third of a day, even a third of an hour may be toote.

    His eyes swept past the scaled giant on the edge of the wall.

    No. 2 was blocking the gap, No. 1 was fully wrapped around the scaled giants¡­ they can still support for a short while!

    At this time, the other two giants were only two or three kilometers away from the city wall.

    ¡°DESTRUCTION¡­ THUNDER!¡±

    A thunder icon glowed.

    RUMBLE!

    The clear sky was abruptly covered with dark clouds, and a thunder arc jumped between the clouds.

    His eyes were fixed on the blue giant. The light in his eyes almost condensed into substance!

    Using his sight as an anchor point and his spiritual power as a guide, Tang Yu manipted the Destruction Thunderbolt that had already coalesced and sted straight down towards the blue giant!

    DEATH!!!

    A thick thunderbolt instantly descended from the sky, tearing through the sky¡­

    BOOM!!!

    A loud explosion.

    The blue giant was hit by a purple pir of light formed by thunder. A circle of thunder burst out from the center point like a small purple snake, wandering around.

    The surrounding demonic beasts were destroyed by the thunder, not even left in pieces.

    The blue giant did not even let out a scream. The upper half of his body turned into ash, leaving only twopletely charred thick thighs, like two massive stone pirs standing in the middle of the wilderness.

    Dark clouds hang overhead. The sky was dark. The thunder shone purple, illuminating the miserable pale faces of every hunter still staying on the city walls.

    The eyes of every one of them reflected the purple pir of light that fell from the sky, reflecting the terrifying giant whose head had disappeared, leaving only two charred thighs.

    ¡®¡­dead?¡¯

    ¡®Dead!¡¯

    No one cheered. They still stared nkly into the distance, looking at the scene that was like a heavenly punishment descending.

    Even the seemingly fearless demonic beasts deterred by the terrifying aura of destruction in the demonic wave that surged also had a momentary pause.

    Phew~

    Tang Yu rubbed his temples, which were a bit swollen, and breathed a long sigh of relief. He dropped his gaze on the fifty-meter tall giant in the distance.

    Preparing for another round of destructive thunder.

    At this time, the scaled giant on the edge of the city wall turned his gaze on another section of the wall a few hundred meters apart after pping No. 1 away once again. It rushed out with a trampling foot.

    In a slight nce, his gaze met the scaled giant¡¯s crimson eyes on the opposite side.

    In his eyes, the huge red figures striding straight over.

    The speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it was already leaping half the distance.

    Tang Yu instantly understood. The spiritual energy he had emitted when guiding the destructive thunder was captured by the scaled giant.

    The demonic beasts at the transcendent level, even if their intelligence was not as good as that of a normal human, they weren¡¯t much different.

    As a person who can inspire the purple pir of light in their eyes, he was the most threatening target and needed to be cleared first.

    Tang Yu knew better; once approached by the scaled giant, his body can¡¯t even resist a single p.

    It was toote to think about it.

    The second icon representing thunder blossomed into the light.

    Once again, thunder rolled in the sky.

    Tang Yu gritted his teeth, his eyes fixed on the running red figure with a deadly gaze.

    ine, Oguri, Protoss Star, and Moon, and other followers simultaneously attacked.

    Frost spread along the scaled giant¡¯s feet and quickly shattered.

    A huge starburst spell formation lit up at the bottom. An illusory chain cuffed the scaly giant¡¯s hands and feet but was broken free in an instant. The spell formation shattered.

    Bamboo Rat Oguri grunted with pain. Her eyes under the lush green hair became dull. Blood seeping out from the corner of her mouth.

    Another thick pir of purple light fell in an instant.

    A bit of fear appeared in the scarlet eyes of the scaly giant. It no longer rushed towards Tang Yu but rushed out to the side, but there was a momentary pause, and its movement was too slow.

    BOOM!

    Thunder ripped through the world, zing light bloomed brightly.

    The scaled giant, who had just lunged up, was hit by the purple pir of light. Its entire body exploded. Several charred ck ¡®pieces of flesh¡¯, shot in all directions. Landed in the wilderness, and some smashed down in the shelter¡­

    From the center of the pir of light, the surging and terrifying power erupted.

    With fear, the hunters closest to that section of walls leaped down towards the shelter as soon as the scaled giants rushed over.

    As they jumped to mid-air, thunder erupted behind them. Thunder snakes flew, and their pale faces were clearly visible under the bright purple light.

    BOOM!

    Until they fell to the ground on the inner side of the city wall, some of them fell into severe injuries from the wrongnding position. Still, everyone¡¯s face was robbed of their original color.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡±

    Tang Yu gripped his hand on the wall and covered his head with one hand. The spiritual power consumed to guide the raging energy of Destructive Thunder twice in a row was even greater than he had imagined.

    But it¡¯s not bad for arge spell.

    If he didn¡¯t construct it beforehand, even if he called a group of mages to jointly cast it¡­ it would drain everyone out of their energy.

    Although he instinctively knows how to use and control this power, his head bursts dizziness after two consecutive attacks.

    ¡°Luckily¡­ only onest giant left¡­¡±

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t dare to waste time. He regained his strength and looked at the 50 meters tall giant in the distance.

    At this moment, after seeing two of its kind die under the purple pir of light, the mega-giant turned around and ran wildly with its legs, faster than when it came.

    With the size of a giant, one step is tens of meters. But without the effort of breathing, the huge figure almost flew to the end of the line of sight.

    It wasn¡¯t far from the edge of the territory!

    What he feared had happened after all.

    Tang Yu was a little anxious.

    The final Destructive Thunder finally condensed into shape.

    He endured the tingling pain in his brain and guided the Destructive Thunder to lock the mega-giant in ce.

 Chapter 306

    <h4>Chapter 306</h4>

    RUMBLE~

    On the dark clouds, the sound of thunder rumbled. Through Lord¡¯s perspective, Tang Yu spread his spiritual power to guide where the Destructive Thunder fell. The farther away it was, the greater the consumption of spiritual power would be.

    Large-scale spells that contain violent energy are harder to control.

    The fifty-meter-tall giant ran wildly not in a straight line but in a zig-zag curve, avoiding the deadly crisis from the sky.

    There was not much time left.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes opened wide. Once again, The purple thunder tore the darkness apart. As it flew, the mega-giant sensed the danger. Its gnarled muscles bulged and stomped on the ground, creating a deep crater.

    BOOM!!!

    Tang Yu could see clearly by the light reflected by the thunder. The giant¡¯s entire right arm and part of its body had vaporized entirely and disappeared. The rest were scorched ck from the neck all the way down to its feet. However, unlike the previous two giants, this one was still alive!

    Tang Yu could still feel its surging breath like a sea.

    BANG!

    The giant dashed with his left hand as support.

    If it were a human with the big brother power who already began to shape their body, it would be hard to suffer such injury¡­ Not to mention staying in action, maintaining their consciousness was already difficult.

    But the giant was different. Even if it¡¯s humanoid, it was still essentially a demonic beast with its powerful life force.

    The giant who has been badly injured wasn¡¯t slowing down and was about to disappear from sight.

    Three of the destruction thunderbolts had been released.

    Tang Yu dropped his gaze on the oversized fireball and was about to invoke the release of the fireball spell when suddenly¡­

    A tearing pain came from his brain.

    The scenes in front of his eyes appeared blurry, and a burst of exhaustion came like a tidal wave.

    ¡°It¡¯s too, too far.¡±

    The location where the supergiant was at the moment was still within the release range of therge spell. Yet, it was already several kilometers away from him personally¡­ his mental energy was again substantially depleted. In its current state, it was too difficult to mobilize the oversized fireball to hit the opponent.

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t willing to gamble on such a small chance.

    What¡¯s more, he was unwilling to let the oversized giant escape. A sentient transcendent stage demonic beast off the territory was too risky.

    ¡°ine!¡±

    Tang Yu shouted in a low voice, and a floating chariot suddenly appeared at his side. ine, who was standing nearby, immediately understood and rushed to the main driver¡¯s seat, skillfully steering the chariot to start. Tang Yu also opened the rear seat door and quickly got in.

    The chariot floated up and flew out with a whoosh.

    Many flying demonic beasts found this peculiar target and stirred their wings and flew but were instantly left behind by the full-powered floating chariot.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In mid-air, the floating chariots doplicated tactical maneuvers to avoid the flying demonic beasts in the way.

    Tang Yu was bound by the seat belt in the back seat. Looking at the driver on the front seat, her delicate figure strangled by the same seat belt. She drove the chariot effortlessly.

    Women drivers are terrifying.

    The female driver who sped up the car was even more terrifying.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The floating chariot soon caught up with the injured giant. ine didn¡¯t get too close, about several hundred meters behind it.

    The giant also found the small dot in the air and let out an ear-splitting hiss. In an instant, the flying demonic beasts around it came towards the floating chariot.

    ine controlled the floating chariot while dodging and firing.

    The other followers also drove the floating chariot to catch up. The chariot¡¯s external machine gun spewed out a metal storm. The front part of the miniature energy-charged cannon also fired from time to time. Targeting the flying demonic in the sky.

    Tang Yu concentrated his attention on the fleeing giant.

    In fact, the floating chariot¡¯s mini poly cannon on its maximum power output was sufficient enough to inflict damage on the mega demonic beast. It¡¯s just a pity that the cannon¡¯s limited range prevents them from doing so while getting close enough to shoot, also endangers the floating chariot.

    In contrast, Tang Yu would also prefer to choose a safer way.

    That is to releaserge spells¡­ after he ovees his headache.

    He was about to mobilize the huge fireball when he saw the giant, who was still moving fast. After thinking about it, Tang Yu chose another icon.

    The snowke represents the ice spell.

    ¡®Release.¡¯

    In an instant, the surrounding temperature plummeted, and the surging power of ice and snow erupted. Layers of frost formed on the ground, the surrounding demonic beasts were frozen into ice sculptures. And this was just the beginning¡­

    Blue-colored ice crystals spread from the ground and kept spreading up and climbed like the blue ice crystal dragons. Instantly wrapped the fleeing 50 meters tall giant.

    Like a pir of ice and snow extending from earth to sky, the 50 meters tall giant was nailed to the ground. The endless coldness burst out as if staining the entire world with ayer of frosty white.

    CRACK¡­ CRACK¡­

    The giant struggled frantically, and cracks appeared on the frozen pir.

    Tang Yu was clear that the extreme cold ice seal could not freeze the giant for too long. After releasing the ice spell, he took a deep breath and immediately released the next spell.

    ¡°SUPER LARGE FIREBALL.¡±

    The surrounding coldness was dispelled in a moment, and the heatwave rolled in, drying up all the moisture in the air.

    A fire-red point of light appeared in the air. It instantly rose to the wind, turning into a huge, super huge fireball with a diameter of more than ten meters.

    At this point, the cracking sounds be more and more frequent, apanied by a crunching sound. The frosted pir that was freezing the giant finally shattered apart by the giant¡¯s surging force.

    However, the fireball dyed the surrounding area and had already appeared in front of the giant¡¯s eyes. It grewrger andrger until itpletely enveloped it.

    BOOM!!!

    The ground shook!

    The violent firelight shot up into the sky. The ice pir turned into a column of inmmation. The surrounding demonic beasts that were frozen, dead or not, were turned into ashes in a sh.

    A few momentster, the mes gradually subsided. Leaving only a few traces of remnants after the mega-giant was blown up.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In mid-air, Tang Yu was dizzy but still looked down through the window.

    There was a 30 meters diameter deep crater on the ground.

    Three disaster-level demonized beasts were killed, and the squad returned to the city wall.

    Tang Yu endured a splitting headache and rebuilt the city wall section that was destroyed by the scaled giant. And then crushed the Town Portal Scroll and returned to the castle to rest as fast as possible.

    If he doesn¡¯t get some sleep, he¡¯s afraid his brain is going to explode.

    With Roger and others present tomand, the rest of the demon wave wasn¡¯t a big problem. With him around or not, there¡¯s not much difference.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The raging wave of demonic beasts still pounded the city walls, but without the threat of the disaster-level demonic beasts, especially after witnessing Director Tang¡¯ killing¡¯ the giant. Their already low morale was instantly reversed.

    ¡°Kill them all! We have heavenly thunder! We have heavenly fire! What are we afraid of, ordinary demonic beasts?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The most powerful demonic beast has been defeated by Director Tang! What¡¯s left are these ordinary ones. We¡¯re not weak!!¡±

    ¡°ughter all the demonic beasts! For humanity!¡±

    ¡°For humanity!!¡±

    ¡°For humanity!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Even the hunters who originally jumped off the wall intended to flee rushed back after hearing shouts from the city wall. They picked up their weapons to fight again.

    Humans are emotional beings. Panic was contagious, so was high morale.

    Not everyone is selfless. But deep inside, there¡¯s a passionate surge buried deep inside everyone present. At this time, it was unreservedly released!

    The spirit power escaping from a dead demonic beast was a feast for every hunter!

    Not to mention that Director Tang could kill disaster-level demonic beasts. If they don¡¯t perform well at this time, then what¡¯s the most appropriate moment for releasing their fighting spirit?!

    The hunters roared, swords were shing, and guns were sting.

    The fightsted for several hours.

    There were corpses all over the city wall, and the sticky blood gathered into a river.

    In the end, every hunter was exhausted. If it weren¡¯t for their defensive position and the avability of firearms, the hunters would already copse long ago, even if they were physically strong.

    The hissing of the demonic beasts gradually disappeared.

    Thest scattered demonic beasts either continued to pound on the walls and were shot by the arrow towers above or scattered and fled.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally over¡­¡±

    A hunter murmured. The tight strings were loosened. The sniper rifle fell to the ground, and his body fell backward with a loud grunt.

    Just like dominoes, the hunters on the wall fell one after another. Even if their bodies were sticky and warm from the blood and corpses of the demonic beast.

    The hunters sleptfortably¡­

    We¡­ have won¡­

 Chapter 307

    <h4>Chapter 307</h4>

    Tang Yu slept for a few hours.

    When he woke up, the battle to defend the shelter was over.

    Rubbing his head, which was still a bit swollen. Tang Yu walked to the sink, cupped his hands around the clear water, and sshed it on his face.

    He felt more awake now.

    He didn¡¯t stay any longer. Although the demonic wave was over, there¡¯s a lot of things he had to deal with.

    It¡¯s not the right time to rest.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    On the city walls, Roger and the others were still busy.

    The corpses of the demonic beasts were piled up in mountains, emitting an unpleasant odor. Especially in the area near the city wall, there was not even an empty space.

    The 30 meters wide city gate had been opened. Thousands ofbat puppets walked outside and pushed some of the demonized beast corpses out of the way, giving priority to clearing out a few passable roads.

    asionally, some alive demonic beasts were found in the pile of corpses. The puppets immediately killed it.

    At the end of the crisis, the ordinary survivors had alsoe out of the vi area. Under the Department of Municipal Affairs Minister, Chen Haiping and the others, the survivors lined up. Following the diator puppets that left the city.

    The pile of bloody corpses made a lot of people covered their mouths tightly with pale faces. But everyone was asked to help clean the city out of corpses except for elderly people and children under fourteen. They were protected while the hunters defended the city. Now, they should also contribute something.

    Thebat puppet cut open the head of the demonic beast, and some survivors immediately went to search it. Sometimes, they found glowing spirit stones from the flowing cerebrospinal fluid.

    The spirit stones were collected uniformly. There were survivors carrying big bags in each team. In the aftermath of the battle, they will receive a generous amount of spirit stones in return for picking them up.

    Some of the hunters of the adventurer groups also braced themselves of sleepiness. They began to look for spirit stones and valuable materials on the pile of corpses. Roger didn¡¯t stop them and assigned them to a certain area. The adventurers contributed a lot to this battle; it was only right to share some of the loot.

    What¡¯s more, there were too many demonic beasts corpses left by the Level 4 wave. If one stood on top of the 20 meters city wall, all they could see was a sea of corpses.

    There¡¯s no end to it.

    On the one hand, they had to break open the head to dig the spirit stones. On the other hand, they had to clean up the demonic beasts¡¯ corpses and disinfect the area. Which won¡¯t be finished in just a few days if they only work alone.

    As the main person responsible for the aftermath of the battle, Chen Haiping was the most worried one.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the aftermath. He went out of the city and collected the corpses of the three disaster-level demonic beasts.

    Then, he came to a temporary prison and found beast warrior number 8.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The bald man No. 8 led the way in front. Except for theck of weapons on his body, his hands and feet were not tied up. However, escape isn¡¯t possible. It¡¯s impossible to escape those monsters in this life.

    No. 8 also wondered. He was the one with the demonic beast gene imnt. He was strong. Those hunters he caught looked at him with fear in their eyes.

    At that time, he was the monster¡ªthe real deal. But now, three people who followed him. Any of them could easily defeat him¡­

    They are the monsters!

    No. 8 nced back and saw the man wearing a cone straw hat sheathed his longsword. He can¡¯t mess with him.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At this time, Tang Yu, ine, and Sky followed behind No. 8 to a ce 20 to 30 kilometers away from the territory.

    They were walking on a broken path. Dense weed hid the small road. If they didn¡¯t look closely, it was difficult to distinguish between the road and the wilderness.

    From time to time, demonic beasts pounced from the forest. More and more beasts appeared as they stepped into theplex forest area. Fortunately, the four people, including No. 8, can deal with ordinary demonic beasts with a punch.

    If it were any other team, it would be difficult to move in this kind of ce.

    Unsure if they were truly led to the Research Institute, Tang Yu frowned. ¡°Are you sure this is the right way? You¡¯re not leading us to a dangerous ce, right?¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­ No, of course, no! I¡¯m a weakling that was bullied by the devil Zheng.¡± No. 8 cried.

    ¡°When I left two days ago, there were not so many demonic beasts here¡­ Uh¡­ it might be the smell. As you know, the smell from a beast warrior like me doesn¡¯t attract demonic beasts¡­ And, in terms of direction, they can verify the truth of what I said.¡±

    Tang Yu can not deny it. He knew about Dr. Zheng¡¯s underground Institute long ago from interrogating Lin Wei¡¯s men. He learned about the entrance to the research institute. But unfortunately, the whole passage has been blown up and copsed when Roger¡¯s squad rushed over. They tried to dig it without avail.

    Apparently, there were more than one passage to the underground research institute.

    Perhaps the fact that the entrance was interrogated earlier made Dr. Zheng wary. Generally, the beast warrior squad sent to capture hunters stayed in the closedpartment. Only the captain knew the exact location of the entrance.

    The bald men such as No. 33 captured earlier were just ordinary members. The one who knew the clear entrance was No. 8 as the captain.

    ¡°If the passage was blown up too, what should we do next?¡±

    No. 8 suddenly felt a bone-chilling aurae over him.

    He froze for a moment.

    ¡®What should I do in case the passage was blown up?¡¯

    ¡®They won¡¯t sacrifice me on the spot, right?¡¯

    No. 8 felt that this possibility is not small. His brain running at high speed, and soon his eyes lit up, ¡°The passage that was blown up at the beginning was built before the doomsday. And the new passage was built after the doomsday relying on human power to dig it out. At that time, I also participated in the excavation work. Even if it copsed, I can still follow the traces and directly dig into the Institute.¡±

    The team advanced forward. After walking for some time, No. 8 looked around. Having identified the direction and pointed to a huge rock crawling with green vines, ¡°Here we are!¡±

    He trotted up to the edge of the boulder, fumbled around, and quickly found the switch on top.

    Along with the rumbling sound, a crack was exposed in the middle of the boulder. It quickly opened to the sides, showing an entrancerge enough to amodate cars.

    Tang Yu took this scene into his eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t an electronic switch gate, but old-fashioned hand-crank mechanism doors disguised perfectly.

    ording to No.8, even traces of vehicle ess were cleaned up regrly. Coupled with nt growth speed nowadays, it would be difficult to find the entrance without an insider.

 Chapter 308

    <h4>Chapter 308</h4>

    The passage was deep and nked by concave and convex stone walls; it was very crude. Only the ground of the passage was ttened so vehicles could pass. What No. 8 said was confirmed. This passage was excavated with human power.

    ¡°It seems that the passage was not blown up?¡±

    Tang Yu secretly thought.

    He did not hesitate to walk in and secretly activated a few small items used for defense.

    ¡­¡­

    No. 8 walked in the forefront while Tang Yu followed with a shlight. ine and Sky walked on both of his sides, always on guard.

    ¡°How long did you dig the passage?¡± After walking for several minutes, Tang Yu finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    No. 8 recalled, ¡°¡­in a long, long time. We did not measure the specific data, and Zheng Bo¡­ the old devil Zheng has asked us to dig as long as possible, so we don¡¯t care to dig forward until it feels almost the same. Then I dig diagonally upwards and look for ces that can be used as entrances and exits.¡±

    After listening to their excavation process, Tang Yu felt a chill walking here. He was afraid that the whole passage would copse.

    The passage surprisingly did not copse. He had no idea whether to admire the luck of these people or not.

    Only the scroll cupped in his hand could give him a sense of security, ¡°Fortunately, even if it really copses, at least safety is not a problem.¡±

    Suddenly Tang Yu smelled a slight odoring from the front, and his expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    The shlight illuminated the area in front of them, and several fierce-looking demonic beasts appeared.

    Sensing the human smell, the demonic beasts quickly pounced over.

    No. 8¡¯s eyes widened. He burst out foul words. ¡°$&% ¡­ How can there be demonic beasts in this ce! Did they escape from the confinement cage?!¡±

    He looked at Tang Yu¡¯s team and exined. ¡°It¡¯s never been like this before. I¡¯ve been here multiple times and have never seen a demonic beast here.¡±

    The demonic beasts that pounced over were quickly killed by Sky. However, these few demonic beasts were surprisingly strong. One of them even dodged a fatal blow, making Sky have to draw another sword.

    It was such a rare sight.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t dare to underestimate it. He had a vague guess in mind. He could not help but speed up his pace, ¡°Be careful, and try not to make too much noise.¡±

    After thinking about it, Tang Yu took out a bottle of spray containing the Devil Vine juice. Last time, he learned this information from the Ancestral Dragon Warrior, so he deliberately collected some.

    Pointing the spray bottle at himself, Tang Yu sprayed his entire body. The silvery-white battle armor dyed in purple with a slightly choking smell. He also didn¡¯t leave his head. Although feeling wrong, he sprayed his head with the purple liquid.

    ¡®It¡¯s not a big deal. I can tolerate it. It¡¯s not like it can¡¯t be washed out anyway.¡¯ Tang Yu calmed himself.

    ine and Sky also took the Devil Vine bottle and followed.

    They looked silly after the purple spray.

    After finishing preparing, the team continued walking along the passage. Unsurprisingly, they ran into several quite powerful demonic beasts. In order to keep the noise as low as possible, they attacked the iing beast at the same time.

    A batch, two batches, three batches¡­

    The passage wasn¡¯t short. There were a lot of demonic beasts blocking the way. ording to the bald man, they¡¯re almost there after walking for nearly thirty minutes.

    Sure enough, the front was illuminated by a dim light.

    Tang Yu¡¯s spirit was lifted.

    No. 8 also breathed a sigh of relief. If he didn¡¯t escort them to the Institute, he was afraid they would kill him on the spot.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu dealt with the demonized beast that was thrown by two or three swords and rushed forward a few steps but stood frozen on the spot.

    Not far ahead was the exit of the passage.

    The faint light wasing from the exit location.

    However, what beyond the exit was not what he imagined.

    The tight security of the secret Institute, like he saw in a science fiction movie, was nowhere to be seen!

    No. 8 nced around. His mouth kept chanting. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening¡­ this can¡¯t be real.¡±

    Tang Yu walked to the edge of the exit, squatted down, and stroked the smooth cut at the edge. This is not the original exit of the passage, but everything in the passage ahead has been ¡®swallowed¡¯ by some great force.

    The exit he saw ahead of him at this time was a huge hollow simr to a sinkhole. The passage exit was located on the rock wall of the sinkhole.

    Tang Yu looked up, and above the cavity, a faint red mist filled the air. His face became a little gloomy, the spection in his heart finally became a reality.

    ¡°Where did you lure the demonic beasts from before? Is it not far from the Institute?¡± Tang Yu asked.

    No. 8 came back to his senses and thought carefully, ¡°At that time, we had nned to enter the mountain. But a few kilometers from the entrance, we bumped into quite a few demonic beasts, and we changed our attention to those demonic beasts. Butter¡­ somehow, the herd of demonic beasts grew bigger and bigger. Even terrifying giants appeared.¡±

    He paused. His mouth was wide open, and he turned his head while stammered. ¡°So you mean¡­ you mean¡­ that¡­ that the entire Institute was swallowed by a crack of the abyss?¡±

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t believe it either.

    Not long ago, the adjutant had told him that the crack of the abyss could be born inside arge shelter. And once it was born, the disaster for the shelter that could only rely on the walls to resist the magic wave and focus on external defense would be devastating.

    However, Dr. Zheng¡¯s entire shelter was now swallowed by the crack of the abyss!

    Yang Yu couldn¡¯t believe it. However, the facts were right in front of him.

    On the opposite rock wall, he can vaguely see the passage entrance from the crack of the abyss.

    In order to prove it, Tang Yu deliberately climbed onto the ground through a hook and took a detour. On one side, however, when the passageway reached the end, it reached the ground.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After tossing and turning for nearly an hour, Tang Yu stood at the edge of the crack of the abyss with his feet on the dark red ground.

    Above him, red fog filled the air. Below there, demonic beasts constantly climbing up along the cracked stone wall.

    Tang Yu observed for a while. All kinds of demonic beasts seem to have the ability to climb. Even the humanoid forms, itsbat power in the climbing state wasn¡¯t much inferior to its standing state.

    ¡°The length of this crack of the abyss is around 250 meters. If it weren¡¯t for idents, most of the demonized beasts, including the three disaster-level demonic beasts, were lured to the territory by the bald people. If it didn¡¯t happen, it was impossible to approach the core area of ??the crack so easily.¡±

    Constant streams of demonic beasts were pouring out. Butpared to the previous level 4 demonic wave, the three of them could deal with the oing beasts.

    Tang Yu deeply felt theck of his own strength.

    ¡°But since there¡¯s a crack of the abyss with few demonic beasts, we can¡¯t let it go.¡±

    Not only was it rtively close to the territory, but it¡¯s also easy to induce a demonic wave. The crack of the abyss itself was equivalent to arge resource point.

    ¡­as long as he can hold the entrance of the abyss and kill the demonic beasts that gushed out of it¡­ An endless stream of spirit power, spirit stones, and demonic beast materials.

    The Lindong officials also possessed a crack of the abyss, so they had a lot of resources. It was a 150 meters wide crack of the abyss. But this one was at least 250 meters, or maybe close to 300.

    There are more demonic beasts, but of course, it means that it¡¯s more difficult to defend.

    Tang Yu stood at the edge, looking towards the bottomless crack for a few moments. Shook his head and retreated to a distance. He circled around the crack a few times, observing the surrounding terrain.

    Soon, a sub-territory castle was built at a suitable location.

    Not long after, the city wall surrounding the crack was built. Various defensive structures were set up around it.

    ¡°There¡¯s not enough material, so this is it for now. At least it can hold off ordinary demonic beasts wave. But if a transcended beast appears¡­¡±

    Tang Yu shook his head. The new batch ofrge spells was ready. Perhaps, there¡¯s a way to enhance the defensive structure¡¯s power¡­ Then again, he can learn from the Lindong officials and stationed arge polygonal cannon on the perimeter.

    Anyway, polygonal cannon is not a high-end technology.

 Chapter 309

    <h4>Chapter 309</h4>

    For several days in a row, the shelter survivors partly cleared the mountain of corpses outside the city walls. They partly followed the patrols out to porter materials.

    Stone, iron, and other basic materials including ckstone ore, tungsten ora, cloud ore, and othermonly used special minerals.

    Batch by batch, they were all transported to the shelter¡¯s central warehouse.

    The crack of the abyss was named Resource Point No. 1 by Tang Yu.

    Around the crack, he built level 1 wall, level 2 wall, and level 3 wall arranged respectively with the defensive structures.

    The outermost level 3 walls were mainly artillery. One-third of the artillery was level 2. In addition, every 30 meters, he stationed level 2 mage towers. The defense strength was much more powerful than the shelter.

    On the level 2 walls, every 3 meters, a level 3 arrow tower was built with a total of more than 200 arrow towers. He had put a lot of money into building the defensive structure.

    The closest to the abyss was the level 1 walls. There, Tang Yu built two new defensive buildings.

    The first one was a ck quadrangr prism with a wide bottom and a narrow top which was more than 15 meters in height. From time to time, the prism shes with a stream of inscriptions.

    The other type of defensive building was a column-shaped tower with ck and white stripes spaced apart. It was about 8 or 9meters high. The top of the tower was forked and eye-catching. Above the fork of the top, a six-sided crystal is suspended. The crystal slowly rotates, and the crystal mirror reflects dazzling brilliance.

    [Energy Pressure Obelisk: Constructs a domain force field that envelops a certain area, effectively suppressing the enemy] [Construction requirements: Level 4 territory, 20.000 units of spirit stone, 5.000 stone, 3000 iron, 300 tungsten iron ore, 100 ck stone ore]

    When the territory rose to level 4, Tang Yu built an obelisk in the vi area and tried it personally.

    Walking into the field enveloped by the obelisk was equivalent to being affected by multiple negative effects such as damage reduction, slowness. Affecting at least half of his strength.

    ine, Tyrone, and other powerful followers also said they could only exert 70-80% of their battle strength.

    The power of the obelisk is worthy of its high price.

    Tang Yu can also mark the foe in the suppressing force to avoid indiscriminate suppression. However¡­the obelisk¡¯s ability to oppress has a fatal w.

    Its coverage wasn¡¯t wide enough?Covering a radius of two or three hundred meters, it does not y much of a role for the long city wall defense unless he can build one every five hundred meters.

    But if it was ced around the ¡®Resource Point No. 1¡¯ abyssal rift, it will be perfect.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In the past few days, Tang Yu ordered a detailed survey of the crack of the abyss and came up with the size data.

    The length was 305 meters, and the width was 898 meters, nearly twice the length of the crack in Lin Dong.

    Tang Yu built a total of 3 energy pressure obelisks around the crack on the frontmost step, arranged in an ovepping back-and-forth cement. The suppression range of the obelisks ovep, but the exposed area has a stronger suppression capacity.

    In addition to that¡­

    [Super magic prism tower: send a condensed energy attack to the enemy in front] [Building requirements: level 5 territory, 8.000 units of spirit stones, 1.000 units of stone, 1.000 units of iron, 300 units of tungsten iron ore, 100 units of prismatic stone.]

    When he got the territory to level 5, he naturally built the prismatic tower to try it out.

    The result was poor.

    The Super Magic Prism Tower was a single-point attack. It was powerful enough to rank first among all current defensive buildings. However, the Super Magic Prism Tower has many shorings. Its range was very narrow with only 200 meters, which is even worse than the Arrow Tower.

    The most baffling thing about the tower was that each time a condensed energy attack was shot, the prism tower had a 5-second dy in replenishing stored energy for the next attack.

    The recharge time was too long, and the range was small. In five seconds, anyone could have easily run for more than 200 meters.

    And even if it hits the enemy, the power of the Super Magic Prism Tower is at best higher than the main gun of the floating chariot in full power. It was far from reaching the point of inflicting fatal damage to the extraordinary beasts.

    Tang Yu had practically abandoned the Prism Tower. But now, due to the crack¡¯s special terrain, he remembered the Super Magic Prism Tower again.

    A row of 10 prism towers was arranged on the wall closest to the crack.

    In an attempt to attack the demonic beasts emerging from the crack, Tang Yu discovered that the super magic prism tower was slightly different.

    The six-sided crystals spinning at the top of the ten prism towers bloomed with blue-purple light at the same time. It originally needed five seconds of energy recharge time. In the blink of an eye, he controlled it toward the strongest demonic beast. The prism towerpleted its energy recharge in an instant and attacked the beast.

    The prism tower where the demonized beast attackedpleted its energy storage in an instant.

    On the other nine auxiliary towers, the six prismatic crystals shot out blueish purple beams not towards the enemy but on one of the six prismatic crystals on the main tower, connected together.

    In this mode, the main tower attacked nearly without the need to restore energy.

    Tang Yu was confused. As the system owner, the territory¡¯s Lord, the person who can open Lord¡¯s perspective to control the defense building¡­ How could he not know about this mode of operation?

    Can¡¯t the system give him a manual or something?!

    Tang Yu named this mode ¡®linked mode¡¯ and did some experiments.

    In linked mode, he can reduce the energy recharge time by increasing the number of auxiliary towers. He can also hold the tower for a full 5 seconds to fire a powerful attack. When full of energy, its short-range can be improved to a certain extent.

    The ten super magic prism towers are connected. Although there were no targets that can be used for actual measurement¡­Tang Yu estimated that its power was enough to cause fatal damage to the extraordinary demonic beast.

    Resource Power No. 1, stabilized!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    These days, Tang Yu was busy.

    Very very busy.

    The defensive line arrangement of the Resource Point No.1 consumed a lot of his time and energy. He was dizzy from having built so many defensive buildings. In addition to this, the Tree Shade-Lindong railroad construction was also on the agenda.

    Professionals from Lindong have already nned the specific line and started exploring along the way under the escort of a team of Ancestral Dragon warriors.

    Tree Shade was responsible for the defense of the railway line. In short, along the railroad line, the construction of arrow towers was established to defend against demonic beast attacks.

    There was no need to set up sub-territories as the construction of defensive buildings can rely on personal domain.

    The most troublesome thing was the farther it is from the territory. The more costly the material and spirit stones consumed in constructing the defensive buildings would be¡­

    Luckily, the Lindong military fully cooperated in this operation. They were rich and had no shortage of manpower. Tang Yu proposed to request the other side collect wood, iron, and stone from transporting them to the railroad line.

    He can avoid a waste of basic materials consumption by using the local construction method. He can also carry some materials away. For sure, the Lindong military won¡¯t mind such trivial matters.

    On the other hand, something unexpected happened¡­

    One of the top brass of Lindong, Gu Dong, unexpectedly made a personal appearance. As apetitor, or more appropriately, as someone being abused, Gu Dong made his first visit. He appeared calm with a warm smile on his face. After some discussions, both of them walked out of the castle very satisfied.

    Gu Dong hoped to be a distributor for Tree Shade rune equipment and sell it to otherrge shelters to earn a profit. Tang Yu was happy to have an additional channel of equipment sales. By cutting off some profit, he could quickly expand the sales range and raise the Tree Shade¡¯s brand.

    This is a win-win solution!

    After the demonic wave crisis showing the strength of the Tree Shade, no one dared to provoke them in the Lindong area. The spies in the shelter also became much fewer.

    The territory ushered in a period of rapid development.

    In the blink of an eye, two months have passed.

 Chapter 310

    <h4>Chapter 310</h4>

    Doomsday Calendar, 3rd Month, 5th Day.

    Unknowingly, more than four months have passed since the day the disaster broke out. But for the survivors, it was like a lifetime ago.

    More than four months have passed, from summer to autumn and winter.

    Half a month ago, the summer heat began to fade away. But before the survivors could cheer, a cold wind blew in from the north.

    The cold wind whistling, the temperature dropped.

    The 40 degrees Celsius temperature had dropped to single digits. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t quite cold. However, this was only a short change of half a month. The survivors didn¡¯t dare to forget the summer heat this year was far hotter than the highest summer heatst year. That would mean¡­ will the winter be a hot winter, or will it be a cold winter?

    Ordinary survivors were not clear about that yet. But some people with foresight had begun to prepare winter clothes.

    ¡°These two carts of white velvet beast fur should be able to make a lot of warm clothing and also high-end goods. If we inscribe it with runes, maybe it will be an E2 or even E3 ss rune equipment. Half a month before the climate changed, Yunshang¡¯s leader already ordered arge number of first. He¡¯s a really far-sighted man, huh?¡±

    A caravan slowly approached from a distance.

    Except for a few people drivingrge trucks full of goods, the rest of the team were all armed with firearms or sharp weapons. Followed closely around the slowly moving trucks, keeping a vignt eye on the surroundings.

    In the forefront is a middle-aged man with a mustache on his lips, wearing a D3 cheetahbat suit stained with a lot of dried blood.

    The cold wind blew past him; he nced at the two trucks filled with furs.

    White velvet beast is a kind of demonic beast. Its appearance was hideous but had a high value for its white velvet fur. Not only the fur has a high protection ability, but it also keeps the user warm.

    It was recorded in the demonic beast illustration book with the number 029.

    In the Hengcheng area, the beast can be seen from time to time. This time, they weremissioned by the Yunsheng Merchant Guild to purchase a batch of white velvet beast fur and deliver it to Tree Shade.

    The delivery to Tree Shade wasn¡¯t difficult for the Moustache man who had already made several trips back and forth between the Hengcheng and Lincheng areas.

    Since the first time they followed the Hencheng Military through difficulties to Lindong and managed to buy a number of E-ss rune equipment in Tree Shade, his business bloomed after selling them in Hengcheng.

    The Stormwind mercenary regiment changed to the Stormwind Merchant Group. They no longer take missions from the task center, except for business.

    Later, they traversed the wilderness for a long distance. Although they did not have the backup from the Hengcheng military, they had mastered the safer ¡°business road¡±. They knew which areas they should not go to and which areas were safer.

    They encountered a lot of danger during the few trips back and forth but also earned a lot of money. Dozens of their members have put on a full set of rune equipment with D-ss rune weapons in hands. Most of them also had reached the Fifth Awakening Stage.

    A well-deserved elite.

    Including the Moustache man himself, there were three big brother-level powerhouses in their group.

    Although the numbers of big brothers nowadays had grown, it was still scarce. Most of the early awakened hunters who survived the fight had the power of the Fifth Awakening Stage. However, more than 90% of people were still stuck at the Fifth Awakening bottleneck. Unable to break through the Sixth Awakening.

    Those who were gifted and lucky enough to breakthrough the Sixth Awakening stage also felt their progress be slower.

    For Sixth, Seventh, and higher, more spirit power was needed to breakthrough the next stage. They also needed to refine it. While advanced demonic beasts aren¡¯tmon so most of them couldn¡¯t meet their spirit power needs.

    Relying only on refining spirit power to improve will be difficult.

    ¡°Fortunately, I can make a deal with the high level of Tree Shade to buy the knight cultivation method.¡±

    While cultivating and refining spirit power, Moustache man was now at the peak of the Seventh Stage. The hunters who broke through the big brother level at about the same time as he now had just breakthroughs the Seventh Awakening. The gap inbat power was huge.

    It made him delighted.

    He looked at the five trucks behind him. Two were ordered by the Yunshang Chamber of Commerce, and the other three contained special minerals long-term purchased by the Tree Shades.

    From a profit point of view, they were not as good as the two trucks of white velvet beast fur. But for Mustache, these three trucks were more important.

    Ahead, two hunters in charge of scouting ran up to the caravan with a smile on their faces, ¡°Chairman, we¡¯re almost there!¡±

    Mustache man looked around, ¡°The wildness now is really hard to distinguish. Since we¡¯re almost here, let¡¯s speed up.¡±

    The truck increased the throttle of the caravan¡¯s escort, and the followers quickened their pace.

    Soon, a ten-meter-high ck city wall appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Two tall ck towers stood by the city gates, a machine gun was set up on the wall, and several hunters inbat uniforms were patrolling back and forth.

    ¡°Uncle, is this the Tree Shade?¡±

    In the group, a teenage boy asked in a cheerful voice.

    The mustache man shook his head andughed. ¡°Tree Shade is much more spectacr than here. It¡¯s just an outpost. Creek Forest Outpost. But we¡¯re not far now from the shelter. The road ahead will be rtively safe.¡±

    The caravan came to a halt in front of the city walls. The team responsible for negotiating the hunters came forward and took out a certificate of the Chamber of Commerce certified by Tree Shade.

    Not long after, the city gatesrge enough to amodate four trucks drove in parallel slowly opened. The member of Stormwind Merchant Group stepped in.

    The entire outpost was converted from the original Creek Forest Shelter. As far as the eyes can see, low rises houses were built. From time to time, strong hunters walked past them, and there were a lot of vendors shouting their merchandise.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be here to repair the trucks for half an hour. If you have something you need to do, do it as soon as possible.¡±

    The teenage boy pointed to the survivors nearby carryingrge bags. There were a lot of these people in the outpost. When they saw passing hunters, they shouted.

    ¡°Them? They¡¯re also traders.¡± Moustache man paused. ¡°But they¡¯re different from us. We run back and forth between two shelters to make big profits. While these people are just ordinary people who carry water and food from Tree Shade and sell it to passing hunters to earn some coins.¡±

    A lot of hunters choose to rest at outposts in order to facilitate demonic beasts hunting or to save time in their missions. And these survivors saw the opportunity to sell supplies.

    However, Tree Shade and Creek Forest Outpost weren¡¯t far. The profit they earned is very low.

    The Mustache sighed, ¡°Little Hu, you have to remember the truth. If you want to make a lot of money, you must first have strength. This time, I promised to take you out so you can see the world. But I also want to send you to study at the Extreme Martial Arts School. I hope you can be a strong person. Way far beyond your uncle in the future.¡±

 Chapter 311

    <h4>Chapter 311</h4>

    The little boy nodded his head as if he understood.

    ¡°But why do I have to go to the Extreme Martial Arts School? I¡­ I don¡¯t want to be left alone there¡­¡± He was reluctant, on the verge of tears.

    Before doomsday, the teenage boy was not yet in Junior High School. He was at the age of innocence and romance. But he encountered an outbreak of disaster. Both of his parents were killed¡­ Mustache man is the boy¡¯s only surviving family.

    Nearby, the faces of survivors carrying bags wrapped in old woolen coats¡­ smiling stiffly at the passing by hunters. asionally, when they were able to sell a bottle of water or a packet of food, they could reveal a heartfelt smile.

    Moustache man had seen this. It was the same for everybody.

    No one had it easy.

    The Moustache man knows better, if it weren¡¯t for the Tree Shade Shelter, ordinary survivors could only live in a muddle, and one day they will starve to death. There¡¯s no chance of survival even if you work hard.

    Hunters seemed noble¡ªhunting demonic beasts in the wild. But often, most hunters were killed in the wilderness.

    Until the appearance of rune weapons, the hunters finally could have the upper hand against demonic beasts with the same Awakening Stage as theirs.

    He included.

    If he didn¡¯t take the chance to follow the military to Lindong and then went to Tree Shade, he would still be an ordinary mercenary regiment leader. Faced with the persecution of the big forces in the shelter, he could only lower his head and swallow his anger.

    But now, the Stormwind Merchant Group ranks in the top five among all unofficial forces in Hengcheng!

    Moustache knows that everythinges from strength.

    The Moustache man squatted. Due to the cold temperature, white breath came out of his mouth. He softly looked at the little boy. ¡°Little Hu, you¡¯re very talented. Only at the Extreme Martial Arts School, this talent of yours can be transformed into strength. Your mother entrusted you to me, so I have to provide you with the best environment.¡±

    ¡°Hengcheng also has a martial arts school. Isn¡¯t Hencheng arge shelter and Tree Shade a medium shelter?¡±

    ¡°Tree Shade is different.¡± Moustache shook his head slightly. He knew about his nephew¡¯s worry and fear. The doomsday was dangerous. And this was the first time his nephew ever went away, the first time he lived in a strange environment. It¡¯s only natural if he didn¡¯t see any familiar faces around.

    However, in doomsday, a lot of teenagers, or even children, had learned to survive alone.

    Mustache man didn¡¯t want to spoil him any longer. He changed his expression. ¡°Little Hu, you have to learn to be strong. Uncle can¡¯t protect you forever, you know. Didn¡¯t you say you want to grow up as a strong person? If you study at the Extreme Martial Arts School, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be a strong person soon.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to learn uncle¡¯s cultivation method? The reason why I didn¡¯t teach you is¡­ the Extreme School had a better cultivation method. If you work hard, you will have ess to these advanced cultivation methods. Stay in school and study well. Maybe in a few months, you will be able to surpass your uncle.¡±

    The mustache man did not expect his nephew to understand at once.

    After he finished, he stood up with his cigarette butt in his finger and, out of habit, wanted to throw it away. But he paused slightly as if he remembered something¡­ he looked around and quickly took a few steps, and flicked the butt into a trash can nearby.

    There¡¯s no littering penalty at the outpost, but if he doesn¡¯t develop good habits, he will walk out from the Tree Shade with a pile of tickets.

    After resting for half an hour, the Stormwind Merchant Group set off once again.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the wilderness, all around them were full of weeds taller than adult men. Trees in the distance were lush green. Dpidated buildings were full of green vines crawling. The river in the distance was clean¡­

    The only difference was the road that has been repaired.

    The road potholes and cracked ces have been poured with asphalt and leveled. As far as the eye can see, there were no scrap vehicles. The weeds growing out from the cracks in the road were also cleaned up.

    After the Creekwood Outpost, the caravan didn¡¯t need to open the road for the trucks. Every few hundred meters, a ck tower stood on the roadside.

    The mustache man eximed, ¡°Thest time I came, the road was not yet finished. The Tree Shade development progress is really too fast.¡±

    The road was smooth. They didn¡¯t encounter a demonic beast on the way. The caravan¡¯s speed is also much faster than before. In just more than an hour, the Tree Shade shelter appeared on the horizon.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Little Hu eximed.

    The tall city wall in the distance coiled like a ck dragon, covering half of the sky.

    In front of the ck wall was a golden field¡ªa lot of survivors pushing hand-held harvesters, weaving through the rice fields.

    Moustache man was stunned.

    ¡®Harvest, huh?¡¯

    ¡®They looked pricey!!¡¯

    He started to n to transport a batch of grain back to Hengcheng.

    The truck slowed down and moved slowly as the stream of people returning from their outings converged on the main road leading to the city gates.

    As they got closer, everyone seemed as small as ants at the foot of the city walls.

    It was a miracle in the history of architecture.

    The people who came to the Tree Shade for the first time stared in awe and couldn¡¯t move their gaze away.

    Even the Moustache man who had seen it several times was still marveled, ¡°Little Hu, this wall is much more spectacr than Hengcheng, right?¡±

    The walls ofrge shelters were built with reinforced concrete with bunkers and turrets on top. It¡¯s magnificent. Butpared to the ck walls with ck rocks linked together without any gap¡­ the Hengcheng walls can¡¯t bepared to this.

    The city wall of Hengcheng was more like a patchwork stretching from east to west. Obvious welding marks on the steel te outside of the wall were visible. But the Tree Shade wall looked natural.

    The city gate wasrge enough to amodate more than a dozen trucks in a parallel. Unlike mostrge shelters, the gate waspletely open, which only opened a small gate that can barely allow a vehicle to pass.

    Moustache man looked up.

    The majestic wall was 10 meters taller than when he arrived half a month ago.

    Demonic beast waves won¡¯t be able to pass such majestic walls.

    In front of the city gate, the survivors were hurried to make their way.

    Hunters returned from their outings.

    Neersing to the Tree Shade looked like pilgrims. Some were in rags, some were well-dressed, and some were stained with dried blood.

    Most were on foot. A few wereing with cars, jeeps, heavy trucks, armored vehicles, all-terrain vehicles¡­ all sorts of vehicles were visible.

    Even the unruly hunters inrge convoys followed the flow of people to enter the city. They didn¡¯t dare to cause any trouble.

    After entering the city, the crowds spread out.

    Ahead was the most prosperous area of the shelter, themercial area. The Stormwind Merchant Group¡¯s convoy turned to the left and followed the road to arge parking lot. Here was the parking lot provided by the shelter for foreign merchants to unload their goods.

    As far as the eyes can see, there were already many vehicles parked here. Mostly modified trucks like the one their Stormwind Merchant Group had, with a thickyer of steel tes on the outside of the car and conical corners welded on the front of the car.

    There were patrols in the parking lot¡­ No, now they should be called the Guard Corps hunters¡­ patrolling back and forth to ensure safety and order. At least, the Moustache man had never heard any Merchant Group in the parking lot had lost something.

    After the truck stopped, Moustachemanded his members to move some goods from the truck.

    Suddenly, his nephew showed a panicked look, pointing to the distance. ¡°That¡­ what is that?¡±

    Moustache man looked in the direction. A monster with a deer-like appearance several timesrger than the normal size appeared in their field of vision.

 Chapter 312

    <h4>Chapter 312</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s a mutated red deer; it won¡¯t bite.¡±

    Aside from the grayish-brown red deer¡¯srge size, the appearance wasn¡¯t intimidating. Its aura was also Double Awakening Stage. He can fight hundreds of mutated beasts with this degree of strength. However¡­ he naturally didn¡¯t dare to ughter the Tree Shade¡¯s red deer. He was sure their Merchant Group couldn¡¯t afford to pay the penalty.

    ¡°This type of mutated beast was milder in character and strength. They were specially domesticated by the shelter for pulling carts. If they were for public sale, I¡¯d be buying a few of them already.¡±

    Their Group crossed the region for transporting goods several times. For the Moustache man, the danger was second, but the transport costs were ridiculously high.

    The reason was that diesel fuel was expensive and bing even more expensive.

    Now, Hencheng officials sell gasoline and diesel fuel in a very strict manner. If he wasn¡¯t a big shot at the shelter, he would have difficulties purchasing them.

    Come to think of it, Tree Shade was also taking precautions before starting to use red deer, a moremon mutated beast, to carry goods.

    Unfortunately¡­

    Although the red deer were more gentle, not everyone can tame them. Moustache man had tried it before. Just from a slight movement, the red deer panicked and fled.

    Without domesticating the red deer, he didn¡¯t dare to use it for pulling carts.

    In other ces, he had not seen the use of mutated beasts to work. He had seen mutated beasts fighting along with humans, but most of them were domesticated before doomsday. Their bond was strong. Even after mutating, they still acknowledged the caretaker and didn¡¯t attack them.

    It¡¯s probably a very small chance.

    The mutated red deer was wrapped with reins and connected to a four-wheeled carriage at the back. The driver at the front seat wore a thick sweater, leaning on the back of the seat, gaze in the direction of the parking lot.

    The mustache man waved at the driver.

    The driver lightly tapped the red deer¡¯s tail, and the majestic mutated red deer trotted away, pulling the cart in front of them.

    Little Hu saw that there¡¯s no danger and curiously circled the deer horse. The domesticated red deer were extraordinarily tame and unafraid of humans. It nibbled on the concentrate fed to them by the driver during the stop.

    Severalrge boxes were carried on the Red Deer cart. The Mustache man and others did not sit in the truck but walked ahead to lead the way.

    The speed of the red deer cart wasn¡¯t slow, about 20 kilometers per hour¡­ But no matter how fast it was, there were a lot of pedestrians in the shelter. Even if they walked aside the deer cartne, they¡¯re prone to idents if it runs too fast.

    ¡°Little Hu, this is our Merchant Group office in this shelter. If you study at the Extreme Martial Arts School and need something, you cane here to find Uncle Qin.¡±

    The mustache man walked to andline inside the office and dialed the Yunsheng Merchant Group¡¯sndline.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s meet and talk with happy cooperation.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In a high-end coffee shop in themercial district.

    The Moustache man didn¡¯t bring the others. He came inside the private room with his nephew, Lin Hu.

    At this time, there were already two people waiting inside. A young girl dressed in fashionable clothing and the other one was a little older, dressed in a suit with a more formal and serious expression.

    The young girl, He Qingqing, stood up and extended her hand, ¡°Chairman Jiang, wee, wee! I¡¯m looking forward to your arrival.¡±

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you. Chairman He is so young and talented¡­¡±

    ¡°Division Head Xu is also here. I brought her along this time.¡±

    The business men and womenplement each other.

    In the end, the busy people quickly get to the point.

    The five trucks of goods brought by Moustache man, including the two trucks of white velvet beasts fur, were sold to the Yunsheng Merchant Group at the previously agreed price.

    He didn¡¯t take advantage to raise the prices. As the Tree Shade registered businessman, his reputation was more important than instant profit.

    Besides, he had gained a lot of profit from the previously agreed price.

    The other three trucks of goods were mostly special minerals. He was nning to sell it to the Tree Shade officials.

    It just so happens that the formally dressed young woman, the Logistics Department officer, also present.

    The first time they came to the Tree Shade, it was this Logistics Department officer who talked business with them. They werepeting with the Soulfire Mercenaries.

    Moustache remembered at that time, she was just an ordinary person. But now, he sensed her aura at the Triple Awakening Stage. The Triple Awakening Stage isn¡¯t that powerful. However, that depends on the person. With the young girl¡¯s qualification, each time she ascends a stage would require more resources than ordinary hunters. And the cost of reaching the Triple Awakening Stage isn¡¯t small.

    The Logistics Department officer¡¯s sry was also far from enough to afford it.

    This must be the welfare guarantees provided by the shelter. Just like the ones before the doomsday!

    However¡­ she was just a civilian employee!

    How rich was the shelter to be able to amodate an ordinary employee?!

    The mustache man was even more determined to send his nephew to study in the Extreme Martial Arts School.

    The three of them were already familiar with each other. The transaction was smooth, and the atmosphere was not too awkward.

    ¡°Division Head Xu, this is my nephew, Lin Hu. I intend to let him stay in the Martial Arts School to study. I wonder if¡­¡±

    The young woman frowned. ¡°You only need money to enroll in the Martial Arts School. But for bing a core apprentice¡­¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°Everything naturally must follow the rules of the Martial Arts School.¡±

    The mustache nodded and responded, ¡°Then, of course, we will certainly not break the rules of the martial arts school. It¡¯s just¡­ My nephew is young, and I may need to trouble Miss Xu to look after him.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with looking after him as long as it¡¯s within the rules. But whether he could seed in the examination and be a core apprentice or not, that entirely depends on your nephew.¡±

    She looked at the little boy and showed some surprise, ¡°How old is he? When did he be a hunter?¡±

    ¡°A little over 12, I guess. He was awakenedst month. The boy is very talented. I believe he can pass the apprentice¡¯s test.¡±

    The mustache man was quite proud when he spoke of his nephew.

    ording to scientific research, ordinary people have the highest probability of awakening between the ages of 18 and 30. Those over 30 years old are more difficult to awaken. Simrly, before they reach adulthood, they may be due to iplete physical development. Because of this, the younger they are, the harder they will be to awaken.

    Lin Hu was awakened at the age of 12. It¡¯s an extraordinary talent.

    Aside from his timidness, his nephew was smart. The Mustache man was confident Little Hu could pass the test. Even if he can¡¯t, well¡­ he had a lot of spirit stones. He can apply for a premium membership and buy all the courses. He believed his nephew could learn a lot.

    ¡°I remember the school has a total of four masters. If Little Hu can pass the test, which master will be his tutor? Do we choose the master, or will the school assign the master for him?¡±

    ¡°Female apprentices are usually assigned with Master ine. Those who are good at firearms will be assigned with Master Shay. But with Little Hu¡¯s current situation, most likely he will be assigned with Master Roger or Master Sky.¡±

    ¡°In fact, all the four masters are exceptionally strong. As long as they pass the apprentice test, it¡¯s equivalent to half a foot to cross the threshold power.¡±

 Chapter 313

    <h4>Chapter 313</h4>

    A strong person defined by the Extreme Martial Arts School wasn¡¯t the same as ordinary hunters¡¯ perception of a strong person.

    For most people, the Fifth Awakening was already considered as a strong person who can kill a bunch of weaker demonic beasts easily, who could blow a tall building.

    For a Fifth Awakening hunter, the big brothers like him were considered strong people.

    However, there were two aspects to determine a strong person in the Extreme Martial Arts School. One is their Awakening Stage, and the other is the increase inbat power.

    Stage¡­ Moustache can barely reach it. However,bat power was based on demonic beasts.

    The requirements for the apprentice were at least the ability to cross a stage to kill demonic beasts without being injured in the process.

    Facing a Seventh Awakening demonic beast, Moustache would be lightly wounded. If with Eight Awakening demonic beast one on onebat, it would be a life and death fight. The best result was to die together.

    This was because he has learned the cultivation method and has a D3 ss armor and a C1 ss weapon. He can do it¡­

    But thebat power increase test of the Extreme Martial Arts School was said to be limited on weapons and wear the mostmon E-ss armor.

    Martial arts apprentices are likely to be strong in the future. It¡¯s because the apprentices¡¯ qualifications weren¡¯t bad. On the other hand, it¡¯s also because the resources of the martial arts school and the guidance from several teachers are the most important.

    In order to send his nephew to the Extreme school, he had learned about the four masters. He can¡¯t say which one was stronger or weaker. However, in terms of teaching, he considered Master Roger had the best way to teach.

    The strong people in the original patrol team were the result of Chief Instructor Roger¡¯s training.

    Mustache sighed, ¡°It would be great if Director Tang was also teaching in the martial arts school. With Director Tang¡¯s strength and vision, it won¡¯t take long for the apprentice to reach the threshold of strength, right?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu, who was unanimously considered the strongest person by the outside world, the Great Lord Tang, the Heavenly Punishment Controller, the legendary level expert¡­ was currently staying in a cultivation chamber.

    He was Looking up at the¡­monotonous ceiling.

    He was stuck at the Ninth Awakening stage. At the peak of the Body Shaping realm for more than a month now.

    At the stage from the Sixth to Ninth Awakening was the external refinement of tendons, bones, and skins. The internal refinement of the five organs will increase by a leap in each life stage advancement.

    When he reaches the Eighth, and the Ninth, ordinary firearms will no longer be a threat. A bullet from a small pistol will be bounced directly without any trace.

    With the Eighth or Ninth Awakening hunter¡¯s reaction speed, there¡¯s no possibility of being hit by a bullet. With a strong body, they can even reflect bullets from all directions.

    However, Tang Yu was different from his peers with his Demon Swordsman cultivation method. He was supplemented by a body hardening potion and other herbs. He has tapped his own potential. He was so many times stronger than the people at the same stage.

    However¡­

    ¡°Even if I was stronger, it won¡¯t mean anything if I can¡¯t breakthrough!¡±

    His followers also met the bottleneck. But it didn¡¯t take them long for a breakthrough.

    Roger was at the peak of the body shaping realm before he was injured. After recovering from his injuries and improving his qualification by another stage, he sessfully broke through the bottleneck and has now reached the Eleventh Awakening Stage.

    Sky, Shay, Protoss sisters Star and Moon, Carmen brothers, Lorraine, Oguri, and those B-ranked followers summonedter whose names he hadn¡¯t remembered have now reached almost the same stage with Roger.

    The three A-ranked followers Fanny, Gray de, and Gretel, had reached the Twelfth Awakening; just a stage higher, they would reach the Thirteenth Awakeningpletion.

    The Thirteenth Stage has already touched transcendent qualifications.

    umting energy and adjusting the state would make them reach the bottleneck that obstructs the transition of life stages. Once they pass, they will jump over the dragon¡¯s gate and be transcendent.

    Red Moon Witch, Tyron, and Winnie were at this stage of the Thirteenth Awakening and now umting their energy.

    Red Moon Witch and Tyron were both A-ranked qualifications. When they were summoned, their strength was already powerful.

    Although Winnie was slightly less qualified, he happened to stumble upon a piece of legacy crystal of the Holy Light Sage at the daily market refresh. After receiving the job legacy, Winnie¡¯s cultivation speed progressed faster. She passed the bottleneck of the body shaping realm without a pause.

    Main healing, support, and light magic weren¡¯t a weak advanced job, after all.

    The same goes for ine. As the strongest person in the territory, she stepped into the Thirteenth Awakening more than a month ago.

    ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m also someone who has inherited a job legacy, so why¡­ won¡¯t it be the same for me?!¡± Tang Yu shook his head slightly.

    After ine entered the Thirteenth Awakening Stage, it took more than half a month to finally reachpletion and start to impact the Transcendent bottleneck.

    At that time, he thought the territory would have a Transcendent Mortal powerhouse if ine could breakthrough. And he would have nothing to fear if there¡¯s a disaster-level demonic beast attacking in the future.

    Unfortunately, it¡¯s not that the impact on the transcendent failed¡­ After ine¡¯s impact, she found that the transcendent bottleneck was as simple as breaking through with full effort.

    The actual breakthrough can be attempted only when the bottleneck has loosened to a certain degree.

    ording to ine¡¯s expectation, it would take less than two or three months or half a year at most to grind the bottleneck to loosen. At that time, she can really break through the Transcendent stage.

    This was unpredictable.

    ¡°Now we don¡¯t have enough information about Transcendent. Kevin, Gretel, and the other people who havee into contact with the Transcendent power only had slight contact or seen the battle between the Transcendent ss from afar.¡±

    In other words, none of them actually knew. The gap between them and the transcendent is toorge.

    Roger once said that even without counting the improvement brought about by refining spirit power. Just by relying on cultivation, the speed of cultivation in the Earth was ten times more than they did back in their original world.

    The concentration of source energy on Earth continues to rise.

    Even Kevin, the master equipment maker, was only qualified to talk to Transcendent powerhouses.

    ¡®How to break through the Transcendent Order? What exactly is the mystery of the Transcendent Order?¡¯

    Tang Yu can only do a brief understanding from the dozen or so books of runes swiped from the market.

    ¡°Forget it, the Transcendent is too far away for me. Instead of thinking blindly about this, it would be better to break through to Tenth Awakening as soon as possible. Even if I can¡¯tpare with ine and the others, I would be embarrassed if the Guard Corps or core apprentices surpass me.¡±

    The original patrol had now officially changed to the Guard Corps responsible for guarding the territory. The Investigation Corps was responsible for scouting information from the outside world.

    Both Corps each had around 300 people in their formation, with a total of 600 hunters.

    Each member had the minimum strength of Fifth Awakening; there were 53 people at the big brother level.

    Of course, these members of the two Corps had never dared to consider themselves as big brothers. But the strongest one in the Investigation Corps had broken through the Eighth Awakening.

    Now, the two Corps have yed a role. They¡¯re strong enough to serve as the backbone.

    Besides the Corps, there¡¯re also The Extreme Martial Arts School¡¯s apprentices.

    Although the numbers were small, the Extreme Martial Arts School¡¯s core apprentices in Tree Shade and Luoxiabined were less than 30 people. Half had broken through to the body shaping realm. The strongest were Seventh Awakening.

    They¡¯re a bit weaker than the Corps hunters because they were newly awakened hunters when they joined the school.

    Anyone could apply for the core apprentice test. But most of them who could pass the test were mostly innocent and young. Such people were malleable, and their own talent wasn¡¯t that bad.

    Almost no one from the adventure group hunters could pass the test.

    The apprentices in the martial arts school have improved their strength faster, and they respect Tang Yu as the ¡®strongest person in the shelter¡®.

    Tang Yu was panicked if he was surpassed.

 Chapter 314

    <h4>Chapter 314</h4>

    ¡°Cultivate, cultivate!¡±

    ¡°I love cultivation; cultivation makes me happy!¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t breakthrough, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    However, breaking through isn¡¯t something you can get in, even if you wanted to breakthrough.

    Tang Yu sat on his knees for a while¡­ couldn¡¯t find that mysterious feeling. He had no choice but to walk out of the cultivation room, wandering aimlessly in the territory.

    After wandering, he came to the new equipment production area, which now has been renamed as ¡®high-tech development area¡®. In addition to the production of rune equipment, many scientific research equipments were ced here.

    A few researchers in white coats ran past him nearby, ¡°They said there¡¯s a major thing at Lab 1! Go, go go!¡±

    Tang Yu froze and followed behind the researchers.

    Their destination was located on the high-tech side of the research center.

    Inside, many staff in white coatse and go. The hunters were mostly survivors from the surrounding shelters he had ¡®abducted¡® during the past two months. So far, the search and rescue missions of all kinds of professional jobs were still at the top of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild mission list.

    The number of researchers is quite a lot. Enough to form a scientific research team, but unfortunately, theyck scientific experts. Aside from the scientific experts, there were just a few real scientists from these people called ¡®researchers¡¯.

    At the beginning of doomsday, the real scientists were hired by the militaries all around the world. These researchers were used to be assistants in various scientific research units. Now they have the power to lead the project, and the shelter also provides a lot of resources¡­ They were all very excited.

    Everyone was either in a hurry or excited and walked past him, ignoring the shelter¡¯s director. Tang Yu couldn¡¯t care less. He followed the few researchers to a bigboratory.

    Theboratory was equipped with a lot of high-end scientific research equipment. Tang Yu stared for a while, not recognizing these devices¡­ This equipment has been there for the past two months. The shelter had traded with therge shelters¡­ and some of them were rune devices made by Kevin.

    Most of them were traded with Lindong. After all, it¡¯s close, so the transport was convenient.

    Large shelters in other surrounding areas, including Hengcheng shelter, Huiyang shelter, Nanqing shelter, Shuohu shelter¡­have gradually opened up the ¡®business road¡®, and many forces like the Stormwind Merchants Group have emerged.

    The Investigation Corps members were also scattered around severalrge nearby shelters and were gradually exploring outwards.

    Tang Yu looked at the meeting and couldn¡¯tprehend why ine, Kevin, Star, and Moon were also at theboratory.

    He walked over, ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    Kevin waved his long beard and smiled, ¡°Good news. The research on the remaining corpses of the disaster level demonized beasts have got preliminary results.¡±

    ¡°Can you have a preliminary understanding of the transcendent ss? The remaining corpses still retain a certain degree of activity under the bombardment of Destruction Thunder, and I don¡¯t know what kind of life the transcendent ss is.¡±

    Tang Yu sighed.

    But now, Kevin¡¯s face became a little more serious. He deliberated for a moment, ¡°Speaking of transcendent, one of thetest research results indicates that the disaster level magical beast¡­ may not be transcendent.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Tang Yu frowned, ¡°We have met a lot of Thirteenth Awakening Stage demonic beasts. But there¡¯s a huge gap between them and the three giants.¡±

    There was one thing he didn¡¯t say¡­ In the system identification, No.1 and No.2 were half-step Transcendent¡­ In fact, there was no such realm. It was only the special nature of the two puppet guards that made them fall between the Awakening rank and the Transcendent rank.

    No.1 was obviously not the opponent of the scaled giant. No.1 had difficulties holding off the giant¡¯s attack that day. This was what made Tang Yu sure that the disaster level demonic beasts were the transcendent.

    But now¡­

    He turned his head at ine; she had clearly understood in advance but also understood what he meant.

    ¡°My strength is still very different from the giant that appeared two months ago¡­ However, there¡¯s a qualitative leap in the transcendent order life stages and has all kinds of subtle abilities. And the three giants that day showed their strength was incredibly strong¡­ But the difference in life characteristics of the demonic beast in the awakening stages is not too big.¡±

    Kevin took over, ¡°This result is hard to believe. Do you still remember the arm bone you give to me?¡±

    Tang Yu nodded, ¡°You¡¯re talking about that arm bone of the Skeleton n, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± Kevin paused. ¡°That cut-off hand bone shoulde from a real transcendent creature¡¯s hand bone. Without any means of preservation, the arm bones still contain energy without the slightest escape in the past two months. And the giant¡¯s residual body pieces¡¯ energy was decreasing every day. We had used a lot of preservation methods to retain it until now.¡±

    ¡°¡­And the energy stage gap between the residual and the arm bone was alsorge. Of course, there might be another possibility. There might be a difference between strong and weak transcendent ss. Maybe the three giants were the most ordinary transcendent whereas the owner of the arm bones was considered strong in the transcendent ss.¡±

    ¡°These are just guesses.¡± Kevin was also quite helpless, ¡°But we generally believe that transcendent may have strengths and weaknesses. But the certain qualities should be the same. And the giant¡¯s residue obviously doesn¡¯t have some of the qualities contained in the arm bone.¡±

    Tang Yu fell into contemtion. It seems to be getting more and moreplicated.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not transcendent, then what is it?¡±

    ¡°It should be an iplete transcendent,¡± Moon spoke.

    They were brought in by Kevin to do some auxiliary work. Whether it was ¡®arm bones¡¯ or ¡®giant residue¡¯, the energy contained within them was enough to greatly affect their astrology spells.

    ¡°In our previous world, a method to forcefully break through the transcendent stage exists. But they said this method had side effects. They will be iplete after the breakthrough. It¡¯s possible that the disaster-level demonic beast had a simr situation¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­But for the specific information¡­ because my sister and I were far from the transcendent, we don¡¯t know much about this¡­¡±

    She racked her brain, thinking. ¡°Right! We¡¯ve seen the transcendent ss fighting from afar before. They were all flying, but these giants can¡¯t fly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Kevin¡¯s beard coiled to his neck, ¡°I finally remembered. I¡¯ve heard before the transcendent ss with the ability to step in the air. How could they do it? I¡¯m not sure. But in any case, with or without wings, the transcendent ss can fly.¡±

    ¡°¡­As for the forced breakthrough the Protoss sister said, it seems¡­ it seems to exist. It¡¯s called pseudo transcendent! The strength degree reached the transcendent ss, but the life level couldn¡¯t reach it. They also don¡¯t have all the qualities of the transcendent. But what are those qualities of the transcendent again? Obviously, I should have heard of it¡­ but how can I forget it all? Oh, I¡¯m old. Too old.¡±

    Kevin shook his head.

    The scientific researchers look excited. However, Tang Yu was gloomy.

    Each disaster-level demonic beasts have the ability to threaten and even destroyrge shelters. It even possesses a great threat to the territory.

    Last time they were able to solve the three giants smoothly. But if it¡¯s six of them¡­ he was worried he couldn¡¯t hold it.

    And they weren¡¯t even transcendent.

    How terrifying a real transcendent would be?

    He had never really seen once. Just that time at Luoxia through the space portal, he could felt that pressure.

    ¡°We must let ine breakthroughs soon as possible. I don¡¯t know if the territory¡¯srge spells can pose a threat to real transcendent¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Tang Yu¡¯s pocked messenger vibrated.

    Taking it out, it was a message from Chen Haiping saying that General Lu from Lindong was looking for him and seemed to have something very important.

 Chapter 315

    <h4>Chapter 315</h4>

    Chen Haiping didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t know that it was the Ancestral Dragon warrior stationed in the Tree Shade headquarters in Lindong who found him.

    Tang Yu was a bit puzzled. He had met Lu Jianjun, but he had not met him many times. For transactions between the two parties, Chen Haiping has always been in charge of the territory. There are also officials in charge of this matter in Lindong.

    In the eyes of outsiders, Tang Yu, the man in power in the Tree Shade, was almost at the same level as the No. 1 giant in therge shelter.

    In Lu Jianjun¡¯s eyes, it is moreplicated. He was grateful but also fearful and worried.

    Both sides maintain a certain tacit understanding with each other and will not easily cross the line.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    After looking at the busy scientific staff, Tang Yu left theboratory. He didn¡¯t take the stairs; he headed directly at the window opposite theboratory and leaped down.

    It¡¯s way more convenient.

    The window was also designed to be spacious in the first ce, so he didn¡¯t feel restricted at all.

    Out of the high-tech zone, Tang Yu was going to drive the floating chariot, but he thought about it and turned his feet and went in another direction.

    ¡°Tree-Lin railroad opened half a month ago. I heard that it¡¯s now very convenient to travel to Lindong by train. Try the post-apocalyptic train seems to be a good idea. It won¡¯t be much slower than driving my own floating chariot¡­¡±

    Tang Yu looked at the time, ¡°It¡¯s now 3:52. At 4 PM, there happens to be a train to Lindong.¡±

    He quickened his pace.

    The train station was located southwest of the shelter, built within the city walls. There was a gate on the side of the city walls exclusively for train travel. When Tang Yu arrived at the train station, he saw only a few scattered pedestrians, who were hurrying towards the tform.

    It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t many people taking the train, but most passengers had already been sitting on the train, waiting for the departure.

    The first few trips were sold out in no time. A lot of people were caught in the embarrassing situation of not being able to get train tickets for the Spring Festival.

    Now, everything was normal, the ticket sales weren¡¯t always sold out, but the Tree-Lin train makes two trips each day. One in the morning and one in the afternoon near the evening. Each trip has more than half of the sales rate.

    The station wasn¡¯trge. Tang Yu walked to the ticket selling booth.

    The staff did not recognize him and asked as usual, ¡°Would you like a specialpartment, first-ss, second ss, or third ss seat?¡±

    ¡°Specialpartment cost 3 spirit stones, the first-ss seat for 0.6 spirit stones, the second ss seat for 0.2 spirit stones, and third-ss seat for 0.05¡­¡±

    Tang Yu stood still, thinking of something.

    ¡®There¡¯s even a specialpartment¡­ Who came up with the idea? It¡¯s simply¡­ splendid!¡¯

    Both meet the needs to rip off the rich ones, but the poor could also afford a ride.

    Tang Yu thought about it. Sitting in apartment doesn¡¯t meet his purpose to experience the train ride. Second or third ss seat¡­ there¡¯s a high probability he will be seated next to survivors who have not bathed for several days. He can¡¯t tolerate it, so there¡¯s no need to torture himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a first-ss ticket.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir. Do you use cards or spirit stones for the payment?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll swipe the card.¡±

    Tang Yu took out his barely used identity card and swiped. His hand was quick; there was no need to show off his ck gold VIP card and exposed his identity.

    The swiping device didn¡¯t have advanced features to identify the owner of the card.

    For the time being, it¡¯s good enough for him.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Car number 2, Seat 12-B.¡±

    Tang Yu walked towards the tform and saw the train docked there from afar.

    The train was converted from an ordinary electric lotive with multipleyers of steel tes welded outside. Even the ss windows werepletely welded shut by the steel tes, making it impossible to see out the windows from inside the train.

    Only the first car where the specialpartment was located and the second car where the first-ss seat was located had the windows notpletely blocked, leaving a small window that could see the outside scenery protected by horizontal and vertical staggered iron bars forming protective, welded from the outside.

    It wasn¡¯t beautiful but secure enough.

    Tang Yu walked into the car, looking for a seat to sit down.

    There were four seats per row in the first-ss car¡ªtwo on the left side of the aisle, two on the window side.

    12-B was at the aisle while 12-A by the window.

    Tang Yu looked at the time and saw that there were only three minutes left before the train departed. He thought about it and moved to the window seat, and sat down.

    The whistle began to sound, apanied by a slight vibration. The train¡­ was about to leave the tform.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­may I ask if you¡¯re sitting in the wrong seat?¡±

    Tang Yu turned around and found a girl with long brown hair standing at the aisle of the 12th row. The girl was pulling arge 28-inch suitcase, looking very smooth like she just bought it. She looks beautiful in a white shirt buttoned tightly. The curve of her chest bulge and her slender waist and legs wrapped in tight ck pants, looking very attractive.

    Tang Yu looked twice and noticed the girl¡¯s top buttons were buttoned at the wrong ce. Her white shirt looks a bit skewed. He immediately stood up and walked to the aisle.

    The long-haired girl walked to the window seat and sat in a polite manner with her legs closed tightly. Her suitcase was ced vertically in front of her legs. The first-ss seats were spaciously spaced, enough to stuff the suitcase between the two-seat rows.

    Wooshh¡­

    The train pulled away from the tform and elerated, then advanced at a steady speed.

    The maximum speed of the Tree-Lin train was maintained at about 50 kilometers per hour which seems to be slower than the high-speed railway. But in fact, the Tree-Lin train took only a little over 1 hour and was already very fast.

    Back then, hunters would spend an entire day rushing from two ces, not to mention the time they spend when encountering danger.

    The second car wasn¡¯t as noisy as the next few cars.

    There were a lot of people like him who were boarding the train for the first time and were looking out through the small windows with great curiosity.

    Mountains stretched at the horizon. Theke was clear. If it weren¡¯t for dpidated houses that could be seen from time to time, the scene was just like before doomsday.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t have the gut to strike up a conversation and looking out of the window. He found the girl next to him stared by the windows with wide eyes, from time to time knocking on the ss window with a very curious look.

    ¡°Ah¡­ This train is amazing.¡±

    The girl murmured in a small voice as if she was imprinting the scene inside the train and outside of the window in her mind.

    The train traveled for ten minutes. Suddenly, the sound of demonic beasts roaring one after another came from the distance and quickly approached.

    There was somemotion in the car. A lot of people stretched out their heads and looked out the window.

    Behind the mountain in the front, a group of demonic beasts darted toward the train.

    Tang Yu stared closely. Unlike the others in the car who were nervous, he was more curious.

    The towering arrow towers on both sides of the railroad took the lead in the firing.

    Two demonic beasts in the distance were pierced. Their bodies exploded while more demonic beasts with hideous faces were getting closer and closer.

    The arrow towers were unable to wipe out the hordes of demonic beasts in a short time.

    BOOM!

    BOOM BOOM!

    The train shook and swayed violently.

 Chapter 316

    <h4>Chapter 316</h4>

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t see it, but he guessed the high-speed train knocked away some demonic beast that was blocking the railroad and smashed them to pieces.

    CLANG!

    A demonic wolf w pped on the outer steel te of the second car with a loud noise and was thrown away by the high-speed train and fell behind.

    However, the passengers inside were startled. Some were tense. Some bit their lips and turned pale, while others silently gripped the weapons in their hands and stared at the windows.

    The ones that weren¡¯t affected in the whole train were himself and some strong hunters.

    Their aura was at the Fifth Awakening.

    Something¡¯s not right.

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze stopped for a while on the person in front of him¡­ He was only the Triple Awakening, but he was keenly aware that this was the result of a reduced aura. Tang Yu could only judge from the slight breath that the other party inadvertently leaked. These people had the power of the Sixth or Seventh Awakening stage.

    These people were considered big brothers. But they only bought the first-ss seat, not apartment. They¡¯re really stingy.

    Tang Yu nced at the seat beside him. The Double Awakening brown-haired girl didn¡¯t seem to be nervous.

    Every time a loud sound was heard, the two passengers in the front seat were shaking while she¡­ her eyes opened wider as if trying to find the origin of the bang sound.

    ¡®This girl got some nerves.¡¯

    Several crew members¡­ or more appropriately, train guards wearing stripedbat uniforms, came to the second car.

    The first one opened his mouth and said, ¡°The train has encountered a demonic beast herd impact. There will be some bumps. This is a normal phenomenon. All passengers, please sit firmly at ease and try not to leave the seat. This train and all the members of the train crew had the ability to ensure the safety of each passenger.¡±

    The guards didn¡¯t look too serious. Rather, they were talking andughing, which made the nervous passenger rx a bit.

    Three guards continued to walk towards the back of the car while the remaining two stayed in the second car. Waking to each reserved position for shooting in the car.

    Between the fifth and sixth rows, and the ninth and tenth, there was an empty section that serves as both a firing port and a ce to escape in the face of a real crisis.

    The guards in streamlined suits picked up the rune guns equipped by the Ancestral Dragon warriors, aimed at the demonized beasts chasing the train, and fired.

    From time to time, the towering arrow towers on both sides of the railroad bursting out the sounds of arrows breaking something¡­ focusing on killing the strongest demonic beast in the herd.

    The roar of machine guns was also heard from the front and rear cars, interspersed with other sounds of different gun models.

    In no time, the demonic beast that attacked the train died, those who remained were left far behind the train.

    Many passengers breathed a sigh of relief.

    The guards¡¯ faces were the same as usual. They were already ustomed to this kind of work.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Woosh-

    The train steadily docked, the outer armor stained with demonic beast blood. Not hideous, but rather like a medal.

    Tang Yu saw a lot of passengers who just got off the train whose legs and feet are still a little weak. Someone also muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve been abroad on the train a few times and never had such a situation. God, it¡¯s killing me¡­¡±

    It seems not every time the train encountered a demonic beast herd impact. Today¡¯s apparently dangerous situation must be rtively rare.

    Near the winter, the sky darkened earlier. The sky was already covered with ayer of light golden gauze.

    Gray de was already waiting at the train station.

    Tang Yu ascended into the Hummer driven by Gray de and set off towards his destination.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lindong, Military Operations Command Headquarters.

    This is the heart of the entire Lindong Shelter. Every day, countless orders were issued from here.

    When Tang Yu and Gray de arrived, Lu Jianjun was already waiting here.

    There were not many people in the meeting room. Except for Lu Jianjun, there were only a few important people from Ancestral Dragon Head¡¯s Head, such as Zhou Zhenglei.

    As well as a few senior people from Lindong.

    A few people from Ancestral Dragon looked grave, while the rest of the top brass of Lindong also seemed to be as unclear about the purpose of the meeting as he was. They were looking puzzled.

    After some simple pleasantries, soon they entered the main topic.

    The one in charge of leading the meeting was Zhou Zhenglei, the head of the Ancestral Dragon Special Combat Regiment, who pointed to therge screen directly in front of him.

    There, a picture appeared.

    ¡°This is an important video information that came from the Northern Court not long ago, and it shows arge shelter¡­ being massacred.¡±

    Zhou Zhenglei¡¯s tone was very heavy, ¡°Xiajiang shelter, located in the middle of our country. With more than a million survivors, the shelter was very strong. Both its hunters¡¯ warfare and the scientific research capabilities. They had encountered level 5 demonic waves three times, two disaster-level demonic beasts. They were able to hold it with minimal casualties.¡±

    ¡°The strength of Xiajiang shelter can be said to far exceed Lindong. But two days ago, therge shelters were overwhelmed with almost no resistance.¡±

    From the video screen, the location of the shooting was located on the walls of the shelter. It was the time when the wave of demonic beasts attacked.

    The raging ck tide constantly pounding the tall city walls. At the edge of the battlements, a heavy machine gun roared.

    Countless Ancestral Dragon warriors in standardbat uniforms as well as variously dressed mercenary groups, casual hunters all holding guns or long-range abilities, sting the demonic beasts located under the city walls.

    asionally, powerful demonic beasts leap onto the city walls, but they are quickly killed by the experts who had prepared.

    It seems that the demon wave, which was at least level 4 in size, was not much of a threat to the Xiajiang Shelter.

    The video yback suddenly paused.

    The red pen in Zhou Zhenglei¡¯s hand pointed to a ce at the top of the video, where a red circle had been deliberately marked.

    The video zoomed in. A small ck dot inside the red circle was visible, suspended in the air.

    The video quality wasn¡¯t clear enough. Even after being zoomed in, it was impossible to figure out what the small ck dot was.

    As the video continued to y, the small ck dot approached quickly and was soon spotted by the hunters on the city walls. Anti-aircraft guns turned around and sted at the small ck dot.

    The sky exploded in a cloud of fire, but the dot continued to approach. It wasn¡¯t slowing down at all, and in the blink of an eye, it was only a few hundred meters from the wall.

    The video paused and zoomed in again.

    This time, Tang Yu saw clearly that it was not a flying demonic beast, but some kind of humanoid, grayish-ck skin ¡®monster¡¯ with eight arms behind it.

    The ¡®monster¡® chest muscles bulged, looking very strong. The muscles on all eight arms gnarled. Except for the skin color and the arms, it seems like a legendary creature¡­

    At this point, the video slowed down and continued to y.

    They can see that the anti-aircraft shells hit the ¡®eight-armed monster¡¯ straight with a sh of fire. But the ¡®eight-armed monster¡¯ was unscathed from the fire. Not even ayer of ash touched it.

    Even if the video was slowed down by more than ten times, Tang Yu could only vaguely see. It seemed that at that moment, a translucent light film appeared on the body of the ¡®eight-armed monster¡¯, blocking all the impact.

    The performance of the ¡®eight-armed monster¡¯ was marked by the Xiajiang City Defense Department as a highly threatening demonic beast. In an instant, most of the anti-aircraft guns and snipers aimed at the ck-skinned monster in the sky¡­

    The ¡®eight-armed monster¡¯ did not evade and ate all the attacks. After the explosion, the smoke dissipated. This monster remained unscathed and appeared instantly among the crowd.

    ¡°Is it a disaster-level demonic beast? But aren¡¯t disaster-level demonic beasts generally veryrge?¡±

    A senior member of the Lindong couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    Before Zhou Zhenglei could answer, in the video, a dazzling pir of light shot up into the sky.

    It was a concentrated energy cannon!

    As early as when the others bombarded the ¡®eight-armed monster¡¯, the concentrated energy recharge cannon began to charge up and was ready to st out.

    No one can dodge at the speed of light.

    But the ¡®eight-armed monster¡¯ in the sky disappeared. He sensed the danger, and the figure disappeared in ce just before the burst of the energy recharge canon.

    BOOM!

    The video screen shook.

    In one corner of the screen, the energy cannon that had just bombarded the ¡®eight-armed monster¡¯ was now destroyed.

    On the side, the ¡®eight-armed humanoid monster¡¯ was standing there. Holding half of the shaped energy cannon barrel.

    The scene stopped and changed into another scene.

    At this time, the video yed again. This time the shooting location was far behind the city wall.

    It can be clearly seen that the ¡®eight-armed monster¡¯ was ughtering the hunters guarding the city. With one punch, he copsed a section of the city wall, stretched out his hand, and raised it slightly, and the hunter in front was crushed into flesh by an unknown force.

    In fact, there are more than a dozen cannons on this wall alone, symbolizing the strong strength of the Xiajiang Asylum.

    The dozens of cannons were charged at the same time and aimed at the ¡®eight-armed monster¡¯. But it was as if the monster had predicted it. It easily avoided the pirs of light and sted the cannons to pieces.

 Chapter 317

    <h4>Chapter 317</h4>

    ¡°What kind of monster is this!¡±

    ¡°Impossible! A dozen concentrated cannons locked on at the same time, even a disaster level demonic beast can¡¯t walk away unharmed!¡±

    A few of the Lindong executives who saw the video for the first time had their eyes bewildered.

    The concentrated energy recharge cannons were enough to pose a threat to the disaster level demonic beasts. As long as enough concentrated cannons were arranged on the city walls, the shelter¡¯s safety was solid.

    But now, the newly appeared demonic beastpletely broke their existing perception.

    The ¡®eight-armed monster¡¯ destroyed the nearby energy cannons. His figure flickered. He crossed a few hundred meters in a sh and came to another section of the wall. The energy-charged cannons were sted to pieces.

    The biggest drawback of the polygon cannon is that the range isn¡¯t long enough.

    In the beginning, the ¡®eight-armed monster¡¯ appeared on the city wall. It could be said that it plunged into the defensive trap of the energy-generating cannon in one breath. It can¡¯t be killed that way. It didn¡¯t even inflict damage on the monster. Even the few cannons on the other walls didn¡¯t pose a threat anymore. In an instant, the polygon cannon at therge section of the wall was destroyed, and even the hunters guarding the city suffered heavy casualties.

    The so-called big brother experts were like a toddler in front of the ¡®eight-armed monster¡¯.

    After destroying the threatening cannons, the ¡®eight-armed monster¡¯ stood on the city wall. It suddenly spread its eight arms behind its back.

    BOOM!

    Even though it was far away, the people present could still feel the power through the video.

    The eight arms pressed downward, and the mighty city wall copsed in an instant like fragile tofu.

    It was no longer a section of the city wall, but almost an entire section of the city wall stretched for hundreds of meters had copsed.

    The demonic wave poured in.

    The next scene was clear. It was a one-sided massacre of humans by demonic beasts.

    The video sook and finally frozepletely.

    Zhou Zhenglei¡¯s voice was heavy, ¡°The entire Xiajiang Sanctuary¡­ the number of people who finally escaped was less than ten thousand. Please look here, everyone.¡±

    As the city walls copsed and the demonic wave poured in¡­

    A high-level executive suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s that kind of eight-armed monster, howe there are¡­ No, no, it has only four arms.¡±

    In the demonic wave, there were quite a few demonic beasts that looked simr to the eight-armed monster.

    ck skin, with muscr four arms.

    A lot of Sixth and Seventh Awakening hunters died in the hands of such monsters.

    ¡°Apparently, the four-armed and eight-armed demonic beast belong to the same kind of demonic beast. Our guess is the more arms it had, the stronger it would be. The Northern Court named these newly appeared strong demonic beasts as the Multi-armed ck Devil.¡±

    Some people thought 8-armed ck Devil was more catchy. However, most of the ck-skinned humanoid monsters actually only had four arms. They didn¡¯t see any six arms and the eight arms that appeared at the beginning.

    The atmosphere in the meeting room was a little heavy, but there was not much panic.

    It¡¯s not that they have big hearts, but Xiajiang is located in the middle of Great Xia Country while Lindong is located in the south¡­ The types of demonic beasts are very regional, and the demonized beasts active in Hengcheng may not be seen in Lindong. And Xiajiang was much farther than Hengcheng¡­

    There are also the demonic wolves that can be seen everywhere globally and were known as one of the most suitable demonic beasts for novices.

    Some of the executives were silent, and they waited for Zhou Zhenglei¡¯s continuation.

    ¡°Does the Northern Court have any indication that the multi-armed ck devil actually has some sort of weakness that we can target and make defensive arrangements?¡±

    The one who spoke was an old man wearing sses, the highest executives among the people present. Even Lu Jianjun showed respect in facing the old man.

    Lindong¡¯s top brass are considered official powers who hold part of the authority of the shelter. Gu Dong has 60% of Lin Dong¡¯s production line, and some top brass holds the shelter food output.

    However, only the military can be considered ¡®orthodox¡¯. The remaining high-levels are the result of thepromise between all parties in the early doomsday.

    Likewise, only Lu Jianjun had the way to contact the Northern Court¡­ or rather, the Northern Court contacted Lu Jianjun.

    Tang Yu learned that half a month after the doomsday outbreak, the conventional means of long-distance transmission lost its usefulness. But it didn¡¯t take a long time for the Northern Court to develop an instrument that could transmit information to all corners of the Great Xia Country.

    It may not rely on research and development¡­

    Although there are quite a few restrictions and the cost seems to be great, this ability has kept the Great Xia Country frompletely falling apart.

    Lu Jianjun heard there were powerful countries before the doomsday was destroyed after demonic beasts invasion or civil war with no more than a fewrge shelters left.

    In his thoughts, Lu Jianjun shook his head. ¡°The Northern Court had difficulties in identifying the power of the multi-armed ck devil. There may not be some kind of obvious weakness¡­¡±

    He paused, and his expression became serious. Several executives who knew Lu Jianjun felt their heart skipped a beat, and an unsettling feeling surged their heart.

    Then they heard. ¡°This time, we invited people to rush toe in a busy time because we have a crucial reason. There are hunters in the Huiyang area who found the multi-armed ck devil.¡±

    Huiyang, located in the northeast of Lindong, is one of the prefecture-level cities bordering Lincheng.

    It¡¯s very close to Lindong!

    Several senior executives¡¯ hearts sank fiercely, especially the old man who just spoke hurriedly asked, ¡°Is there a photo? It¡¯s not a rumor made by anyone, right?¡±

    ¡°There is no photo, but there are hunters who saw a transit station destroyed from a distance. And what they saw was a few dark-skinned humanoid demonic beasts with four arms. With these features, we figure out it¡¯s a multi-armed demonic beast. As for the rumor¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhenglei did not say anything further.

    The disaster that happened in the Xiajiang shelter, they, the top brass, have only just learned about it. The ordinary hunters were not even aware of the existence of multi-armed ck devils. If it weren¡¯t for the destruction of the transit sanction with someone happening to witness it from afar¡­

    The other senior executives weren¡¯t stupid; the old man also immediately thought about it.

    They grew more anxious.

    Just now, they can maintain an act of ignorance. However, the location where the multi-armed ck devils appeared was only a hundred kilometers away from the Lindong shelter.

    It¡¯s not impossible to say that tomorrow they will attack Lindong.

    ¡°What should we do? What should we do??¡±

    Zhou Zhenglei ignored the old man and looked at Tang Yu, ¡°Director Tang, I wonder if your heavenly thunder can kill the eight-armed ck devils in the video?¡±

    Tang Yu frowned, ¡°I can¡¯t say that from just seeing a video. But with the eight-armed ck devil¡¯s ability to foresee danger, I¡¯m afraid the heavenly thunder won¡¯t easily hit it.¡±

    The conference room was silent for a moment.

    The old man with sses suddenly spoke out, ¡°Yes, the heavenly thunder! The hit rate of that was much higher than the energy cannon. If one can¡¯t hit it, we can make five or ten attacks!¡±

    ¡°Brother Tang, how exactly is the heavenly thunder made? You might as well share it. We don¡¯t want to peep into your Tree Shade technology, but this is for the sake of the hundreds of thousands of survivors in Lindong. Maybe everyone can think about it. If we improve the heavenly thunder, it¡¯s a win-win thing.¡±

    Win-win?

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes swept at the people.

    Some were silent, some rolled their eyes in circles, and some agreed¡­

    He leaned back on the backrest, expressionless. Slowly uttered out a few words.

    ¡°You think too much.¡±

 Chapter 318

    <h4>Chapter 318</h4>

    The old man frowned and sulked a little, ¡°Young people must not be too selfish! It will be a great benefit to save the Lindong Shelter! The ancients used to say in both worlds in a high position, we must make an appropriate contribution! If not, we will be condemned by God!¡±

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t care and even wanted tough. If he can achieve his goal by relying on his mouth, what do you need his fists for?

    ¡°Sorry, the wrath of God is in my hands, as for¡­¡±

    He gazed around the circle, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people here had the same idea. Let me be clear about one thing. The heavenly thunder can only be used at Tree Shade. There¡¯s no way to bring it to Lindong. Sharing technology¡­ it¡¯s nonsense.¡±

    ¡°The ancients also said that if you are poor, you will be alone. If the multi-armed ck demon appears, I think we can¡¯t even take care of ourselves in Tree Shade. How can we take care of others? It¡¯s doomsday. You want to help the world? Why don¡¯t you go to the crack of the abyss and rely on your own strength to survive? The only way to live is with your own power. How naive of you to rely on other¡¯s contribution?¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­¡± The old man stood up and pointed angrily at Tang Yu.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I wonder what you old man has contributed during these days as a leader in Lindong~¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s voice swayed in a teasing note.

    The old man was trembling all over. He was angry. If he had not been awakened, he could have a heart attack. Then other people could carve up the cake left by the old man.

    ¡°I, I-¡±

    The old man tried to say something but suddenly got stuck.

    The others looked at the old man with eyes full of an oddity.

    Because the old man really has nothing to contribute!

    All kinds of his thoughts and concepts were still stuck at times before doomsday.

    Pedantic, stubborn, and they don¡¯t have many resources in their hands.

    If it weren¡¯t for his high status and seniority, the other executives would disagree with him.

    Lu Jianjun gave a dry cough, suppressed the contradiction, and gave the old man a step.

    The old man also finally sat down again, only to look at Tang Yu¡¯s gaze, looking unkind.

    Ancestral Dragon Warrior Head, Zhou Zhenglei, once again twists the topic back.

    ¡°We have sent warriors to scout Huiyang. But we must prepare for the worst. Once the multi-armed ck devil appears, we still can take that strategy. The polygon cannon is designed with a hidden trap as the core, allowing the cannon to attack while blocking the opponent¡¯s escape space. Right now, the Northern Court is adding camouge to the cannon and trying to reduce its recharge time.¡±

    ¡°But this counterattack might not be useful. I hope all of you also thought of this. We have to prepare for a backup n.¡±

    Some people were thinking of using nuclear bombs. But they weren¡¯t sure if nuclear bombs could kill the eight-armed ck devil.

    Tang Yu thought for a while and said, ¡°Weapons are also used by people, just like Xiajiang Shelter. If you let a hunter control the cannon, you will have stronger strength and quicker response, and you might have the chance to defeat the eight-armed ck demon¡­¡±

    Polygon cannon used manual targeting. If the eyes can follow the eight-armed ck devil¡¯s movement and predict itsnding point, then even a transcended being can¡¯t avoid it.

    ¡°¡­So, I think we have to break through a few stages higher while there¡¯s still time.¡±

    ¡°As long as we keep progressing, maybe one day we can have the same strength as the eight-armed ck devil.¡±

    There was a moment of silence.

    Gu Dong was the first to agree, ¡°Director Tang is right. We were weak at the beginning of the doomsday. Now, we can destroy a building easily in just a few months. I believe it¡¯s possible to kill the eight-armed ck devil by ourselves if we have more time. At the beginning of the doomsday, there were a lot of terrifying demonic beasts we can easily kill by now.¡±

    Only a few months¡­

    These words made several senior officers whose emotions were heavy renew their fighting spirit.

    Of course, they are not the ones who drank chicken soup in one go, but Tang Yu and Gu Dong¡¯s words made sense.

    The humans are advancing. Compared to the beginning of doomsday, they can only rely on firearms. Now, the hunters had be the backbone of the force. The demonic wave that threatenedrge shelters had be less and less. Everything was moving in favorable directions.

    ¡°Which awakening stage was the eight-armed ck demon at, and how powerful is it? Do you know it?¡±

    Lu Jianjun pondered for a while.

    ¡°The Awakening Stage is divided into many stages, among which the Awakening from the Fifth to the Sixth was the first bottleneck. I must understand this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was stuck in this bottleneck for a long time.¡± A senior said, ¡°There was a time when someone referred to the First to Fifth Awakening as the first stage of awakening, and after the breakthrough as the second stage of awakening.¡±

    Lu Jianjun continued to speak, ¡°At the peak of the Ninth Awakening, we will meet the second bottleneck. And at the peak of the thirteenth level, we will meet the third bottleneck, which is muchrger than the previous two.¡±

    ¡°The current understanding of the awakening order stopped at the Thirteenth Awakening stage. We¡¯re not clear of the higher stages. After all, Lindong was far from reaching that level.¡±

    ¡°ording to the Northern Court¡¯s judgment, the eight-armed ck devil and the disaster-level demonic beast that appeared before were more than Thirteenth Awakening Stage.¡± Lu Jianjun hesitated for a moment but still said it.

    The Thirteenth Awakening and up¡­ not to mention the current mainstream hunters stages, even the top ones in Lindong was far from it.

    Speaking out may undermine the confidence of others. But after all, everyone here is a high-level person, not an ordinary person. Lu Jianjun believes that these people are not so easily struck.

    He raised his head slightly and swept his eyes from several people.

    The old man wearing sses was somewhat frightened, and his sses were already crooked.

    Lu Jianjun: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A slight sigh of relief in the heart.

    Lu Jianjun continued to look at the others. Gu Dong was somewhat stoned, digesting the information given, and the other executives were either frowning or pondering. These were the normal reactions he expected.

    And Tang Yu¡­

    His hands were on the cheeks. He was expressionless and¡­ seemed a little bored?

    Finally, a senior spoke, ¡°so we can assume the eight-armed ck devil is Fourteenth or Fifteenth Awakening? No¡­ ordinary disaster-level demonic beasts are perhaps Fourteenth or Fifteenth, while the eight-armed ck devil is stronger. Perhaps reaching the Sixteenth¡­¡±

    Based on the existing clues, he tried to analyze and judge the situation.

    This senior was very wise and speaks the truth. The others nodded approvingly.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and coughed dryly to draw attention to him.

    ¡°The Awakening Order is only Thirteen. Further up is no longer called the Awakening Order¡­ The name is just a code name. Just like we can call the Awakening as the First Order, Second Order, Third Order, or the Fifth Order Ninth Order Thirteenth Order. It¡¯s all the same; the key is the strength of each stage.¡±

    The senior who just said his analysis frowned.

    ¡°The name may be unimportant.¡± Tang Yuughed, ¡°but it¡¯s like Awakening One, Two, and Three. The reason why they are divided together is that there is something inmon in this whole stage. Every breakthrough, we will improve. The gics have been improved, and the level of life will be improved.¡±

    ¡°The awakening stage is a foreshadowing process, and after the thirteenth level, it¡¯s different. It¡¯s no longer an increase in the level of life, but aplete transition from mortal to extraordinary¡­¡±

    That senior frowned, ¡°What exactly is it above the awakening level?¡±

    Tang Yu paused and changed to afortable sitting position.

    The atmosphere was somewhat subdued, except for the old man wearing sses. Everyone else listened with respect.

    Lu Jianjun was no exception.

    The t voice spread throughout the meeting room the next moment.

    ¡°That¡¯s called Transcendent.¡±

 Chapter 319

    <h4>Chapter 319</h4>

    The meeting ultimately failed toe up with an effective countermeasure.

    Lu Jianjun expected this. Even the Northern Court Defense Circle had difficulties. He didn¡¯t expect anyone woulde up with a method. He just wanted to inform the others so that they will be psychologically prepared.

    Once the eight-armed ck devil appears¡­¡­

    Lu Jianjun frowned, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can only abandon the shelter, organize the survivors, and break out in multiple directions.¡±

    At that time, there were bound to be countless deaths and injuries.

    He looked toward the conference room door, the direction in which several people left.

    ¡°Fortunately, no matter what Tree Shade came up with¡­ We had opportunities there. At least, he is human¡­ and that¡¯s good enough.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu walked on the streets of Lindong, and the survivors in sight were a bit less pale than before.

    A few months ago, the Lindong Shelter expanded a lot, opened up several grain-growing areas, and purchased arge amount of grain from the Tree Shade, which can meet the consumption of hundreds of thousands of its survivors.

    Compared to their struggle before, the survivors now blossomed with vitality.

    ¡°If the eight-armed ck demon strikes¡­ I¡¯m afraid Lindong will follow in the footsteps of Xiajiang Shelter¡­¡±

    The crisis was looming, but the others knew nothing about it.

    Tang Yu shook his head. He also didnn¡¯t want the destruction of Lindong. But just like he said, he wasn¡¯t even sure of his own survival; how can he care about others?

    ¡°Transcendent¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything about the eight-armed ck devil not being a demonic beast but a rtive to the skeletons that appeared in Luoxia¡­ Perhaps it was an alien. At least, it was also a kind of intelligent life. Compared to disaster-level demonic beasts with the wisdom of children that rely on instinct, the eight-armed ck devil was too strong.

    Both its intelligence andbat power¡­ Tang Yu suspected what was shown in the video wasn¡¯t its full strength.

    ¡°We must cultivate our own Transcendentbat power as soon as possible.¡±

    Currently, the closest to transcendent is ine. In order to make her breakthrough as soon as possible, Tang Yu has invested all kinds of resources regardless of cost, auxiliary potions, cultivation rooms, all kinds of ice treasures¡­ Unfortunately, the breakthrough of transcendent can only rely more on itself.

    Even if ine received the frost mage legacy, it would increase a greater probability of breakthrough. But reaching it in a short time was almost impossible.

    ¡°Puppet guards are currently at the half-step Transcendent Mortal. If we can find the materials needed to upgrade ¡®soul nodules¡¯, we may be able to make No. 1 and No. 2 into Transcendent Mortal puppets. They can fight a real Transcendent Mortal.¡±

    ¡°And I guess the other method is¡­ S-ranked summoning spell. If I can summon an S-ranked follower, perhaps they will be easier to break through the bottleneck of the transcendent mortal stage.¡±

    There are quite a few countermeasures when he thinks about it this way, yet they all take time.

    Such materials like ¡®Soul nodules¡¯, the system didn¡¯t give any hints. He had searched for months without any clue.

    Summoning spells requires rift crystals. The target is clearer, but the secret world was scarce; more than 99% of the hunters don¡¯t even know the existence of the secret world. Those who had seen it with their own eyes were even less.

    Red Moon Witch, Fanny and Gretel¡¯s team searched in the past two months and found real and false clues. The closest one was Fanny¡¯s squad witnessing the connection to the secret realm through a vortex-shaped space portal. But before they could rush over, the secret passage instantly shrunk and disappeared.

    Tang Yu also learned that the entrance to the secret realm does not always exist.

    A small number of secret realms are secretly held by certain local forces. Most secret realm entrances weren¡¯t found because of the remote location. The people who found it excitedly rushed in but never came out.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The day had gone by, dim shadows of the lights on the street swayed.

    Survivors came and went. At night, it was the most lively time of the shelter. The hunters who returned with full loads, their eyes were smiling. And those who were injured or failed in their mission hurriedly walked by.

    Tang Yu strolled towards the quarters that Gray de had bought on this side of Lindong.

    RUMBLE~

    Without warning, rolling thunder exploded in his ears.

    Many survivors were startled and looked at the sky. The bright moonlight was obscured by dark clouds at some point, and thunder scurried around underneath them.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to rain?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too sudden. It seems that thunder seems to fall around me; even now, my ears are still buzzing.¡±

    ¡°I still miss the days when there was a weather forecast, although I would have looked at it the other way around.¡±

    The survivors were talking, but no one cared and just quickened their pace. Looking for a ce where they could take shelter from the rain, and the vendors on the street were a bit sad and distressed, quickly moving to put things away.

    Tang Yu paused in his steps; his body turned around and looked towards the surroundings.

    ¡°Something is not right.¡±

    Rumbling thunder resounded incessantly, and blue and purple electric snakes swam wildly¡­ more exaggerated than the prelude when he condensed the Destruction Thunder.

    The range was even farther.

    He looked extremely far, the thunder snakes illuminated the dark clouds that shrouded the sky, but he could not see the edge.

    East, west, north and south, no matter which direction, everywhere was dark clouds, everywhere was lightning.

    Like the doomsday¡­even if they are already in the doomsday.

    The surrounding street lights flickered and suddenly shut down.

    If anyone was looking out from a high ce, they could see that all the lights in the shelter had been extinguished in a sh. Only important buildings were still lit in a faint dim light.

    The moonlight was obscured, and the light of the streetmps went out in a moment as if it had turned into a moment of darkness without lights.

    On the street, there was somemotion in the crowd.

    ¡°Strange, why can¡¯t my phone work? And why is there a burning smell?¡±

    ¡°Mine too, it took a lot of effort to find the resources!¡±

    The Inte cafe down the street also howled with angry voices, ¡°Inte manager, what¡¯s going on, what¡¯s going on, I just opened the night package!¡±

    At first, people thought it was an isted case but soon found that the entire shelter suffered the same situation.

    The survivors became more and more panicked.

    Tang Yu¡¯s face was dark. Through the contract, he connected with Roger in the territory and got bad news.

    In the territory, many electronic devices were paralyzed. Only the system building and a few equipment and instruments directly powered by spirit stones energy can still maintain operation.

    For the time being, there was not much promise for the territory.

    Tang Yu¡¯s expression became more and more solemn, ¡°Luoxia¡­ is like Lindong, the thunder billowed and fell into real darkness for an instant. This change¡­ is probably worldwide.¡±

    The thunder continued for about a few minutes, then the dark clouds gradually dispersed, and a crescent moon came out again.

    Under the soft moonlight, everyone looked gloomy.

    Lindong officials have started to organize manpower to calm the survivors, and the Academy of Sciences was also measuring the impact of the changes.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t stay there much longer and quickly rushed to the city gates, which had been ordered to shut tight because of the sudden change.

    He leapt directly over the 20 meters high wall with his feet and walked mid-air.

    When he reached the wilderness outside the city, Tang Yu drove the floating chariot and flew straight back to the territory.

 Chapter 320

    <h4>Chapter 320</h4>

    Somewhere in a strange space.

    There was no sun here. The dome was bright, and white fog filled the air. It was as if it was early in the morning.

    The space is full of pces and towering pavilions.

    Just by looking closely, it will be visible that these carefully crafted buildings are ancient with mottled marks as if they have not been repaired for a long time.

    In addition to a few small buildings in the back resided by people, all other ces have been abandoned for a long time.

    At this moment, outside a pce.

    Rhino mercenary regiment hunters were bored waiting. They were gazing from time to time to look at the tightly closed crimson door.

    ¡°Boss, when can we leave here? If we stay like this, our strength will be left far behind by the others!¡±

    Someone sighed.

    It had been a month since they came to this strange space. Initially, they found this hidden secret passage inside one of the caves. When they entered here and found the majestic pce, the dozen hunters of the Rhino Mercenaries were ecstatic.

    This was a unique encounter for their Rhino Mercenaries!

    Once they got the treasure inside the pce, bing big brothers and crossing the top mercenary regiments will no longer be a dream. However, their dream onlysted for a minute by the people walking out of the pce. In particr, an old man with a withered and dying face showed the power to destroy the world.

    Their dreams shattered, now they just want to go out.

    The leader of the rhino mercenary regiment was a 30 years old burly man with a transformation ability. When he transforms, a single horn grows on the top of his head and bes very powerful. It was rare for him to transfer into rhinos.

    ¡­¡­or maybe it¡¯s also a unicorn.

    The rhino boss frowned, ¡°Hush, as long as the great worship breaks through, we can naturally leave with it. Think on the bright side, since those people did not kill us, it must be useful to us. This is also our opportunity¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The Boss is right. The strength of these people is too terrifying. I think the strongest person in the Lindong shelter is far beneath them, especially the old man.¡± The speaker nced at the door and said, ¡°He¡¯s too strong to be human. Obviously, it¡¯s only been a few months since the doomsday. How could they be so strong?¡±

    ¡°They are not the same as us.¡± Someone sneered. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re a hidden n, that¡¯s why they have such a strong strength. Just like in the movies.¡±

    ¡°Sshhh¡­¡°

    The rhino boss nced around and lowered his voice. ¡°They called themselves the Nanrin Royal Family. Has such a country existed in history?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Have you forgotten? At the very beginning, theirnguage wasn¡¯t the same as ours.¡±

    The others suddenly shivered.

    When they were first pressed on the ground and yelled for forgiveness, the old man¡¯s skinny palm grabbed one of them, grabbed it on the skull, and theirpanion lost his life. In the next moment, the old man mastered theirnguage.

    It¡¯s like knowing everything about them from the soul.

    It¡¯s terrifying!

    They were silent for a while, and the rhino boss was about to say something when a wildugh came from within the pce.

    ¡°I¡¯VE BROKEN THROUGH. I¡¯VE BROKEN THROUGH. HAHAHAHAHA-¡°

    The crimson door did not open.

    The mercenary regiment members suddenly looked up, only to see the old man above the pce, levitating, slowly rising.

    The endless source of power around converged towards the old man frantically, like a hundred rivers entering the sea, forming a huge cyclone beside the old man.

    Suddenly, the old man took a step forward as if he hadpleted his sublimation. He stepped on the void and walked forward, step by step. With every step he took, his withered face regaining his youth, and his dry white sky also turned ck and shiny.

    Until the end, he became a young man in his early thirties.

    The old man¡­ stands in the air, looking at his palm, feeling the surging vitality. And was overjoyed.

    ¡°As expected by the prophecy. My wait for years is not in vain. I finally stepped into this realm. From now on, I¡¯m out of the ordinary!¡±

    In another pce, several ¡®Indigenous People¡¯ from the secret realm also heard themotion and quickly ran out.

    ¡°Congrattions to the Grand Counselor, congrattions to the Grand Counselor!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to the Grand Counselor, congrattions to the Grand Counselor!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Among the ¡®Indigenous People¡¯, a butler with white hair holding a child aged seven came to the Grand Counselor. Tears streaming down his old face. ¡°You¡¯ve finally crossed into the legendary realm! Our Nanrin Kingdom¡¯s Restoration is in sight!¡±

    Several other people looked equally excited.

    They were all members of the royal family of the Nanrin Kingdom. But they had withered away from generation to generation in the secret realm and finally survived the prophecy.

    Now that their Grand Counselor Has be a transcendent and a legend, they will be able to restore their country. And maybe even further and touch the glory they once had.

    The people gathered around the Grand Counselor.

    At this time, the Grand Counselor, who was already youthful in appearance, had the corners of his mouth slightly hooked up mockingly, ¡°Restoration? Who said I was going to restore the country?¡±

    ¡°Grand¡­ What did you say, Grand Counselor?¡±

    The butler with white hair couldn¡¯t help but take a step back as if he was struck by lightning.

    The Grand Counselor nced at him, ¡°I am already a Transcendent. The world is big; I had no time to apany you to a game of Restoration. I don¡¯t look at the so-called Nanrin Royal Family¡¯s return. There are a few people left.¡±

    ¡°But you are also a member of the royal family¡­¡±

    ¡°Was.¡± He nced at those from the Rhino Mercenary Regiment, ¡°Times have changed, what rules thisnd now is a kingdom called Great Xia. Even the Ancient Spirit Dynasty is dead. Kingdom restoration? How troublesome¡­ you, mercenary regiments¡­e with me.¡±

    From the mouth of the rhino and others, the Grand Counselor has long known about the outside world.

    Demonic beasts are dangerous to normal people. But they had no threat to him who had broken through the Transcendent Stage. Technological weapons¡­ it¡¯s interesting.

    Now was the beginning of the fifth era. The prophecy of the great world, the transcendent, for him, this was only beginning. How can he waste time on trivial matters such as restoring their country?

    The butler with white hair rushed forward and stopped him. ¡°You can¡¯t do this! Don¡¯t forget your oath. The royal family poured out all their money to help you breakthrough. Now that you¡¯ve broken through the Transcendent, you betray your promise. You¡­¡±

    The butler couldn¡¯t continue, as his neck was grabbed by the Grand Officiant and lifted up off the ground.

    The butler who had the Twelfth Awakening Stage was easily grabbed by the neck. He felt suffocated, not on the physical level but on the spiritual level. He was as weak as a cockroach in front of Transcendant¡¯s oppression.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    The Grand Counselor threw the butler away, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll let it go, but¡­¡± His gaze became cold, ¡°There won¡¯t be mercy next time. If you want to y the game of Restoration, you go by yourselves. Don¡¯t bother me. ¡°

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The next day, in the territory.

    Tang Yu sat on the main seat in the castle hall, listening to the reports from Roger and Chen Haiping below.

 Chapter 321

    <h4>Chapter 321</h4>

    ¡°ording to statistics fromst night, electronic products such as electric lights, vehicles, mobile phones,puters were all damaged to varying degrees. ording to the research conducted by the Equipment Department, even if new electronic products are manufactured, they will still be severely affected and sometimes not work.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Chen Haiping added. ¡°The shelter¡¯s previously spirit stones powered equipment pration rate was up to 30%. There¡¯re also ns to gradually transform electronic equipment into source power equipment. The changesst night didn¡¯t cause a great impact on our shelter. Within three days, Municipal Affairs Departments will guarantee that all the operations of the shelter are restored as before.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded his head.

    After doomsday, the interference of the unknown force field has been there before, such as unable to locate, unable to transmit remotely, various electronicponents are also rtively prone to damage, etc. But they didn¡¯t expect that it was almost paralyzed now.

    Chen Haiping continued, ¡°The surrounding Lindong and otherrge shelters were greatly affected by this. The Tree-Lin railway did not open to traffic this morning. It is said that the train was seriously damaged, and Lindong seems to have been unable to take care of the maintenance of the train¡­¡±

    ¡°Train¡­We now have no shortage of professionals, and we are fully equipped to build it ourselves.¡±

    Tang Yu looked at the Deputy Minister of the Equipment Department, a veteran survivor who joined the shelter early and worked hard for a long time.

    ¡°This matter is the responsibility of the Equipment Department. Of course, priority is given to the production of various source equipment needed by the current territory. ¡°

    ¡°Besides, in the future, the Tree-Lin line will be reced by our own source train, and the distribution of benefits between Tree Shade and Lindong will naturally be redistributed. It is best to let our own people manage the trains¡­ Minister Chen, I¡¯ll leave this matter to be solved for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Haiping replied, ¡°Director, this morning Lindong, and a few otherrge shelters minted to order arge number of basic source power equipment. But once sold, the technology of this equipment will be easily cracked.¡±

    ¡°Sell them. Don¡¯t forget to mention the price.¡±

    Things like source powered street lights and stuff were basic equipment. In just a few days, the Academy of Science ofrge shelters will be able to crack it out. The reason why these official shelters ordered in bulk was to stabilize the survivors¡¯ mood for a while.

    After all, darkness was the easiest way to make people panic.

    Chen Haiping finished. Roger stepped forward; his expression was a bit gloomy, ¡°Director,st night the number of demonic beasts that gushed out of Resource Point No. 1 increased greatly. There was also a disaster level demonic beast that appeared, but fortunately, it was killed in time. This morning, there¡¯s news from the Investigation Corps that there is also a significant increase in the density of demonic beasts everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the source power concentration has increased by about twicepared to yesterday and is still slowly rising.¡±

    The concentration of source power on Earth was already very high.

    Tang Yu asked ine, Roger and the others before. In the world they lived in, the source power concentration was only about one-fifth of Earth. Even in certain holy ground, the source power concentration couldn¡¯t bepared to Earth.

    Before Roger was injured, it took several years to raise from the First Awakening Stage to Ninth. Now, it only took a few months to reach the Eleventh Awakening Stage. Of course, he has refining spirit power, and Roger himself was also qualified. The rtionship of promotion in thete Awakening stage and the proportion of cultivation is getting bigger and bigger.

    If he only relied on cultivation to improve to a level, he would need half of the time now. If he was in Roger¡¯s original world, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to break through in one or two years due to therge gap.

    At least, the changest night wasn¡¯t all bad.

    After the meeting was over, Tang Yu took advantage of the increased concentration of source power and went to practice for a while. Being stuck at the Ninth Awakening Stage for a while, he had a vague feeling that he wasn¡¯t far from a breakthrough.

    Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s not just an illusion.

    ¡°Look over there!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°A mirage?!¡±

    Many people shouted.

    Tang Yu was stunned and looked up, the sun was high in the sky. And from the horizon, arge phantom could be clearly seen. It was surrounded by mountains, standing above the clouds.

    He immediately ran to the castle rooftop where his vision was not blocked and could see more clearly.

    The endless mountains appeared above the clouds and mist in the distance, from where he stood, almost covered half the sky,

    There was a scene surrounded by mountains, and it was extremely clear.

    Tang Yu opened his eyes wide and tried his best to look out. He saw that the mountains were covered with lush and lush trees that were very huge, with many weird-looking giant trees that walked around.

    On the towering mountain peaks, many birds flew by, like mutated animals. Not only were they huge in size but were also extremely ferocious. In a short moment, he witnessed many ferocious birds hunting and killing each other.

    ¡°Where exactly is the mountain range¡­¡±

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t know how many peaks there were¡­ The mirage surrounded by mountains was like a 3D scene standing on the clouds. He can only see the scene nearby. But if that¡¯s the case. There are at least thousands of mountains!

    ¡°Which mountain range has so many peaks and so many huge birds? This is probably a fierce ce¡­ Wait, what is that?¡±

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help leaning forward, although this didn¡¯t make him see more clearly.

    In the rolling mountains, he saw some majestic buildings like pces. These buildings have a unique style. But at first nce, they still feel tall and majestic and magnificent and exquisite.

    Uh¡­ one is enough.

    Tang Yu consciously added a prefix to the buildings in his heart. Although scenery of the past can be seen from the pces, at this time, they were mostly dpidated. Some pces copsed with only bricks and tiles remaining. Some were preserved and intact, but there was still a sense of bleakness that has lost its brilliance.

    A huge fierce bird, soaring high in the sky, suddenly swooped down towards a well-preserved pce building. Just when its sharp ws were about to catch the pce eaves, the pce suddenly burst into light.

    The fierce bird opened its mouth wide, seeming to be roaring in fear. It had been injured and didn¡¯t dare toe closer, but was unwilling to leave, and hovered around the pce.

    Tang Yu exhaled deeply.

    ¡®What is the pce? Where in the world did ite from?¡¯

    Although he had only seen it from afar, there were many of those fierce birds¡­ Even his eyes can¡¯t follow.

    ¡®Which mountain range appears in the scene, is it real?¡¯

    One guess after another emerged in Tang Yu¡¯s mind.

    Scientifically exined, a mirage is a natural phenomenon formed by the refraction and total reflection of light. It is a virtual image formed by the atmospheric refraction of light reflected by objects on the Earth. Its essence is an optical phenomenon.

    However, was this really just an optical phenomenon?

    He somehow feels that with the doomsday, the familiar Earth bes more and more mysterious.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The miragested for a total of more than three hours before it finally faded away.

    Tree shade, Survivors of Lindong could see it.

    A thousand kilometers away, Luoxia also saw the mountain range. Only in Luoxia, the mirage was smaller unlike in the Tree Shade where it upied half of the sky.

    As if the distance was even further, the Carmen brothers who stayed in Luoxia could not see the majestic pces among the mountains.

    For several days, Tang Yu stayed in the territory to practice. He felt a sense of crisis, perhaps because of a different mentality. He broke through the Tenth bottleneck of Awakening and began to loosen¡­ it wasn¡¯t an illusion.

    He let Roger continue to expand the size of the two major regiments of the Guard Corps and the Investigation Corps, and opened the road to Lindong and otherrge shelters. The source of manpower¡¯s qualities in Tree Shade were higher.

    The Intelligence Department led by Gray de has a huge intelligencework that was also spreading rapidly towards the surrounding areas.

    Not long ago, there was news from intelligence personnel that the mirage has not disappeared!

    They can¡¯t see it from Lindong and Tree Shade, but from another province capital city hundred kilometers from them, the mirage still exists. But it was narrowed down and fixed in a certain location.

    It was said the day the mirage appeared, the survivors in the province capital could see the endless mountain rangepletely enveloped the entire sky!

    The province capital city was not far from Tree Shade. Ordinary hunter team couldn¡¯t cross such a distance. But the current territory¡¯s armed forces can travel there with no meaningful difficulties.

    On that day, a hundred member Investigation Corps rushed out, and the focus of intelligence also shifted to the province capital city.

 Chapter 322

    <h4>Chapter 322</h4>

    Tiannan Province, as the top three provinces in the poption of Great Xia country before the doomsday. After doomsday, the strength of Tiannan Province was also considered rtively strong.

    The province¡¯s capital city, Jingcheng, had a poption of over 10 million before doomsday. At the beginning of the doomsday, the military responded in time to save most of the survivors. The strength was strong, and a convergence effect was formed. Nowadays, the defense circle built around the core of the Jincheng city shelter was home to more than five million survivors.

    Among them were half a million hunters!

    Even though the vast majority of them have not been able to break through the Fifth Awakening bottleneck, it was still a very terrifying number.

    And at one time, it was difficult to find any demonized beast around Jincheng City.

    The outposts that extend out from the defense circle are also being built further and further away.

    It was said that in a few months, Jincheng City would be able to regain most of the lostnd in the region.

    However, only after the weather changed a few days ago, the expansion was stopped when the number of demonic beasts gushing out of the crack of the abyss around Jincheng City increased sharply. Several outposts were destroyed.

    And these days, what people were talking about was neither the paralysis of electronic equipment nor the surge of demonic beasts, but the mountain range that stretches high in the sky.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly not a mirage if you ask me! Experts were unable to exin. If they can, why don¡¯t they exin the doomsday, exin the crack of the abyss?!!¡±

    ¡°Do you feel that in the past few days, there have been more flying demonic beasts in the wild, and many of them are flying mutated beasts? On that day, there were a lot ofrge-sized beasts in the mountains.¡±

    ¡°That being said¡­ Could the mountain range around Jingcheng we saw was not just a phantom?¡±

    ¡°It is said that there are many top mercenary groups and high-level forces who send people to explore the direction of the shadow of the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You are stupid. Didn¡¯t you see the majestic buildings in the mountains that day? Those big forces must have gone for treasure!¡±

    In the night bar, the hunters were talking.

    A big bearded man shook his head and said, ¡°Each of us¡­ we also go there. We can¡¯t let¡­¡±

    Suddenly¡­

    BOOM!

    There was an explosion in the distance, the ground shook slightly, the bearded man couldn¡¯t sit still and fell to the ground.

    Someone rushed into the bar and shouted, ¡°Come out and see, the fierce birds are attacking!¡±

    The sound was obviously the sound of an explosion, and the customers in the bar had sensed that something was wrong, so when they heard it, they ran out.

    As one of Jingcheng¡¯s most popr bars for the hunters, the night bar is located in the bustling inner-citymercial district, far away from the city wall. But the hunters were more flexible than the apes, climbing the anti-theft and quickly rushing to the surrounding high-rise rooftops.

    The bearded man and other weaker ones also found the stairs and quickly ascended.

    The cool breeze was blowing on the roof of a dozen-story building.

    Everyone stared in astonishment; all kinds of birds, covering the sky and the sun, attacked from a distance.

    The soldiers guarding the city wall had already reacted.

    The anti-aircraft artillery fired continuously, and missiles exploded in the air. But it seems because of the phenomenon in the previous few days that Jingcheng¡¯s air defense firepower seemed a little insufficient.

    Most of the birds were shot down, but a small number of birds flew over the shelter at breakneck speeds, some flew straight through, and some swooped down.

    ¡°What the heck!¡±

    ¡°Shoot, shoot them down!¡±

    Those carrying firearms began to attack. However, the damage caused by small caliber guns to all types of demonic and mutated beasts had be more and more insufficient.

    Those with the ability to attack from a distance have be the main force. However, on the rooftop, there were still hunters. From time to time, the fierce birds swooping down from high altitudes rush to the ground and bite.

    Some hunters relied on their strength to quickly counterattack, some were bitten in their throats, and some were caught by fierce birds and flew high in the air but could hardly survive.

    Most of the fierce birds were killed by the city defense army, but in just a few minutes, the shelter still suffered a lot of casualties.

    The burly man with a beard killed many fierce birds, stained with blood, and became sober.

    The hunter who just said that the ferocious birds flew out of the mountain range¡¯s shadow wanted to p himself.

    A colossal figure covering the sky,

    Appearing above the sky, it has golden feathers. Its wings were open with a length exceeding 100 meters!

    The ss of the tall building shattered by its cry.

    The missile sted out. The giant eagle with golden wings pped its wings and instantly appeared outside the front. The hurricane it blew was like an enormous wind de and even cut off a tall building.

    The energy-charged cannon was also finished charging and ready to aim, but the giant golden eagle spent most of the time hovering high above the sky, beyond the cannon range.

    It only needs to fan its wings to cause huge damage to the ground.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Jingcheng Headquarters.

    A middle-aged man with a majesticplexion stared at the big screen.

    The screen picture was very blurry, and the words ¡°No signal¡± popped up from time to time. However, the middle-aged man looked very serious. He frowned and said after a moment, ¡°Prepare to use a tactical nuclear bomb.¡±

    ¡°Chief, this ce is too close to the shelter!¡±

    Several small satellite towns have been built around Jingcheng but weren¡¯t not far away from Jingcheng. Once the nuclear bomb is detonated¡­

    ¡°The residents in the satellite cities have already entered underground shelters. It¡¯s enough to avoid the impact of nuclear bombs. A small nuclear bomb won¡¯t be enough to kill that giant eagle. Our goal is to detonate tactical nukes at high altitude, forcing the giant eagle to lower its altitude and enter the range of the cannon.¡±

    ¡°Bring those treasures in the secret realm as well. We must limit the giant eagle¡¯s mobility and kill it in one hit. Otherwise, we might not have a second chance.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    High in the air, the giant golden eagle that was nning to continue to swoop down suddenly turned its head to look into the distance and let out an angry cry.

    Obviously, it was just a sharp cry, but the hunters far away from Jingcheng could hear the anger contained in the cry.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    In the sky, a small ck dot was flying away.

    ¡°Is it a human? No, that¡¯s not right. There are eight arms!¡±

    The eight-armed ck demon was extremely fast. Every time it flickered, it appeared hundreds of meters away, but the giant golden eagle was faster and caught up in a few seconds.

    The hunters couldn¡¯t see clearly. They could only see a golden shadow in the sky, flickering back and forth.

    Every now and then, there was a violent sound of impact.

    BOOM!

    The ground trembled violently.

    The hunters standing on the rooftop could see a huge cloud of smoke and dust rising from the distant horizon. If they were closer, they could see that the ground had crashed out of arge crater, stretching for ten miles,pletely shattered.

    The humanoid ck figures flew out of the crater and continued to flee; the golden eagle¡¯s angry cries could be heard from more than ten kilometers away.

    Gradually, the two figures drifted away.

    Both the hunters who witnessed all this and the military brass inmands had their backs drenched in sweat. They thought that humans gradually have the power to dominate their own destiny after a few months of development.

    But under creatures of these levels, even the hunters were insignificant.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The next day, the territory.

    Tang Yu cupped the crystal in his hand. A video recorded by Lorraine, who was far away from Jincheng City, ventured closely.

    The image on the crystal was very clear. It even can be turned 360 degrees, but because of this, Tang Yu deeply felt the terror of the two transcendent creatures.

    He didn¡¯t know why the giant golden eagle madly chased the eight-armed ck devil, but if it weren¡¯t for it, Jingcheng Shelter might not be able to survive the catastrophe.

    ¡°If it happens in the territory, can I handle it?¡±

    Tang Yu thought, his face suddenly showed joy.

    Three teams were sent out to look for the secret realm. Among them, the Red Moon Witch had sent a message that an entrance to the secret realm had been found!

    He didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately rushed towards the teleportation array.

 Chapter 323

    <h4>Chapter 323</h4>

    Tang Yu quickly arrived at the teleportation array.

    Beneath his feet was an ancient stone b with arcane carvings and eight four-sided columns with a wide top and narrow bottom distributed around at equal distances.

    At this time, the teleportation array can open teleportation towards three fixed locations.

    Fortress No. 1 (Luoxia), Fortress No. 2 (Retreat), and Fortress No. 3 (Resource Point).

    This is an internal transmission between teleportation arrays. But it can also teleport at a set distance. For example, a thousand kilometers towards the east. This method has disadvantages because it consumes a lot of spirit stones, and there¡¯s no guarantee to be transported to safe areas. He couldnd in dangerous areas.

    Tang Yu chose the safer method.

    The three teams carried tracker crystals on their bodies, giving urate coordinates to the teleportation array.

    Tang Yu chose the location where Red Moon Witch was located. The arcane diagram formation on the stone b lit up and spread to the eight columns. In the next moment, his figure disappeared without a trace.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    It was one-way teleportation. Apanied by a hint of dizziness, Tang Yu was relieved to feel his feet touch the ground.

    In front of him, the Red Moon Witch was still wearing the ck robe. Her face was obscured by the shadow of her hood, only of a few strands of ck silk poking out.

    Nearby, there were 20 to 30 hunters holding weapons surrounding the Red Moon Witch.

    Tang Yu noticed several hunters on the ground farther away, lying on the ground in various positions, not knowing if they were alive or dead.

    One of the hunters with shield and longsword shouted sternly. ¡°Come on, she¡¯s alone. The location of the secret realm must not be leaked. Wait¡­ where did this man appear from?¡±

    The hunter who was holding the firearm opened fire. Bullets flew out, but the hunters with shields had his pupils suddenly shrank.

    The two people in the encirclement suddenly disappeared!

    At the left, Tang Yu¡¯s figure suddenly appeared. He kicked out, the hunter in front of him flew backward tens of meters like a cannonball, breaking several trees along the way.

    The hunters around him were no match for him.

    Aside from the disaster-level demonic beast and transcended creatures, he had be one of the world¡¯s strongest. Even facing the perfect Thirteenth Awakening opponent, he doesn¡¯t think he will lose with the aid of defensive buildings and personal domain.

    His fighting style was ferocious that some hunters who were punched by his fist had their chest dented in.

    But when he turned his head and looked over to Red Moon, he realized what the art of killing meant. Those hunters were scared out of their wits!

    As she stepped forward, she approached the hunters. Her white palms stretched out from under her sleeves, she wasn¡¯t close to those people, but Tang Yu saw them stiff on the spot like lightning strikes.

    Their eyes, nose, mouth, ears, and blood vessels on the skin burst open and ooze out blood.

    Tang Yu recalled the Red Moon¡¯s introduction and recalled she had the ability to manipte blood.

    It was the most basic blood control, like boiling the blood in a person¡¯s body and making them break through the blood vessels. But it was truly terrifying. This was the reason she was called the Red Moon Witch.

    The hunters who were closer to the Red Moon one by one fell straight down. By the time Tang Yupleted Triple Kills, Red Moon was Godlike; she already killed more than dozens of hunters. Leaving only the hunter boss who was holding a sword and shield. Standing farther away.

    He shuddered and held his shield across his body as he kept walking back. ¡°Wait, wait¡­ I¡¯m just a part-timer. It¡¯s useless even if you kill me-¡°

    His voice ended abruptly, and blood spurted out from all over his body. Spilling all over the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu did not know what to say to this sight. In fact, he preferred the elegant way of killing without seeing blood, such as standing at a distance throwing a fireball directly blown into ashes. It looks a little more elegant.

    Only then they had the chance to look around.

    There were quite a few corpses lying on the ground. In addition to the hunters just gathered around them earlier, there were a few more corpses dressed a little differently. They didn¡¯t have embroidered markings on their chests.

    Red Moon walked back and stopped not far away. She paused and opened her mouth to exin, her voice clear and cold, ¡°The first to show the secret realm was a small team of five people, but they were trailed by this group of people. And I followed behind the second group.¡±

    The group that acted as the mantis was obviously more professional, and there were probably people behind them. Tang Yu didn¡¯t really care; when he took the Rift Crystals, there was no guarantee that the secret realm would copse again.

    He turned back and finally saw the secret realm that Red Moon was talking about, his mouth slightly opened.

    Unlike Zhor¡¯s tomb, what you see in front of you is not a space portal that forms a vortex. Instead, it was a scene that seemed to be like a hazy mirror.

    He visually estimated that the ¡®entrance¡¯ was over twenty meters in length and five or six meters in height, just like a giant mirror with white mist drifting above. Through the mirror, one could faintly see a number of buildings with unique styles inside.

    Tang Yu first threw a few puppets to explore the way and then came to the back of the ¡®mirror¡¯. To his surprise, he couldn¡¯t see any secret realm here. He walked straight forward and would not enter the secret realm but went straight through.

    The secret realm needs to be in a specific position. Only then will he be able to enter.

    The obscure buildings inside look a bit simr to the mirage.

    Tang Yu looked up to the sky and could vaguely see the endless mountain range. But the distance was far away, shrinking into a small dot.

    ¡®It¡¯s not too far from Jingcheng.¡¯

    After waiting for a while, there was no danger signal from the puppet. It seemed safer, at least¡­ The entrance was safe.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Red Moon stretched out her pale left palm. Her fingernail from the other hand cut through her artery in the left wrist.

    In the next moment, her artery was cut. Blood gushed out.

    ¡®This is pure creepy!! Self-harm girl?¡¯

    In front of him, the blood that gushed out didn¡¯t fall on the ground. Instead, it coalesced in the air. Forming a ball of blood, constantly changing, elongated, forming limbs, then the other five senses¡­ and reaching the facial features.

    It was elegantly long, with a slight bulge on the chest, and the slender legs are closed to outline her curve.

    ¡®Wait, it looks like the Red Moon. ¡®

    Tang Yu had seen Red Moon¡¯s real appearance in the character introduction of his followers. And at this moment, the figure made of blood with gradually clearer features, wasn¡¯t it exactly Red Moon herself?

    Clone technique?

    Creating a person out of blood?

    It was the first time he had seen this unique ability, and his sight was somewhat parched as he looked away.

    Just as the human figure took shape and began to turn from red to flesh-colored, the Red Moon on the side took out a ck robe of the same type from within her space ring.

    In a sh, the ck robe was smoothly put on her clone.

    Looking at the appearance alone, one cannot tell the difference between the two.

    Tang Yu unconsciously looked towards Red Moon¡¯s body, which was hidden under the ck robe¡­ ahem¡­

    ¡°There may be more peopleingter. I¡¯ll have the clone guard the outside.¡±

    Her voice was as cold as ever. However, he didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion or not, but Tang Yu actually heard something unnatural in her tone.

    ¡­maybe as a solo powerhouse, Red Moon wasn¡¯t used to teaming up with others¡­

    This must be the case.

    Tang Yu secretly thought. Rubbing the tip of his nose, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 324

    <h4>Chapter 324</h4>

    Lindong, High-rise residence.

    An old man wearing sses led the youth forward, ¡°This is andline, which can be used for long-distance calls. There are also these cars, mobile phones,puters, but they are not easy to use now¡­¡±

    As one of the top brass, the old man was full of pride. Even facing the No. 1 giant Lu Jianjun, he was not likely to lower his posture.

    However, when he learned that this seemingly young-looking person beside him had actually lived for more than 200 years and was in a higher social position than his grandfather, the old man wasn¡¯t reluctant to lower his posture.

    Besides, the strength of this man and the eight-armed ck devil was at the same level!

    The old man had personally seen the terrifying destructive power.

    With him, he will be safe!

    ¡°Elder Yan, are you still satisfied with these?¡±

    Grand Counselor Yan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a bit interesting, but it¡¯s not what I really want.¡±

    ¡°The materials you need avable in the Lindong warehouse have already been sent for. For the ones that were missing, I have already issued orders. I think we will be able to find them soon.¡±

    ¡°Good. as long as I can find these materials¡­ I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±

    With his hand on his shoulders, Grand Counselor Yan walked to the brightly lit window. The entire Lindong area wasn¡¯tpletely reced with source powermps, but around the vi were already installed with various styles of exquisitely craftedmps.

    Grand Counselor Yan was quite satisfied. ¡°The two monsters in the video are indeed very strong. The so-called shelter is far from enough to protect your safety. This is not because your technology is too bad, but the life level of the two monsters was transcendent.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± He said, his eyes swept across the room. The senior old man, the head of the rhino mercenary group, and the old man¡¯s men. These people looked more respectful. Bowed their heads and listened carefully.

    ¡°I am also a person of this level. When a crisises, it¡¯s easy to save your lives. Of course, I only saved a few of you. I don¡¯t have the time to save others.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than enough. Certainly, we don¡¯t want to trouble you too much.¡± The old man hurriedly said. ¡°I wonder if the Grand Counselor Yan had more orders?¡±

    Grand Counselor Yan stood by the window and thought for a moment.

    ¡°Secret realm. I want to know where the entrance to the secret realm is.¡±

    ¡°There was once a secret realm entrance by the mountain twenty kilometers away, but it soon disappeared. I heard from the people who came out of it that the secret realm copsed.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the exact entrance to the secret realm, but¡­¡± the old man paused, ¡°There is a person who definitely holds the secret realm in his hands.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Tang Yu of Tree Shade.¡±

    ¡°That Tree Shade was originally just a small shelter, but they have the rune technology of the Academy of Sciences. Not only did they monopolize the market of rune equipment and sold it at a very high price. They have been making a lot of money since then.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, but Tree Shade also has some kind of device that can create Heavenly Thunder. It was more powerful than the energy recharge cannon. This is very abnormal. And that Tang Yu is very selfish. It is clear that human beings are already in danger, but he is not willing to share those equipment technologies!¡±

    The old man was angry.

    Grand Counselor Yan didn¡¯t care about thetter words. His eyes lit up when he heard the rune technology and the heavenly thunder.

    ¡®Mage Alliance, Ancient Spirit Dynasty, or the secret realm of other forces?¡¯

    ¡®Something must have gone wrong with the secret realm that was mastered by humans of this age. It must be a masterless secret realm.¡¯

    Like the secret realm of their Nanrin Kingdom, they could control the opening and closing of the secret realm entrance. Even if they were discovered by humans by chance, with human¡¯s weak power, they would never be a match.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about bumping into strong enemies of the same era. Even if the same old guys awakened from the Fourth Era, Grand Counselor Yan was fearless. He believed not a lot could break through the transcendent stage.

    Rune equipment and heavenly thunder technology have moved him.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a waste with that technology in their hands. It would be best and efficient if I take over. First, give me a detailed description of the Tree Shade.¡±

    The old man asked his man who was responsible for collecting information to give a detailed introduction to Grand Counselor Yan.

    The henchman spoke fully, including when Tree Shade was first established, when it started selling rune equipment, holding Martial Arts Tournament and inevitably talking about encountering a level 4 demonic wave including three disaster level demonic beasts. Also included Tang Yu stepping mid-air and walking up to the city walls.

    The words made Grand Counselor Yan choke.

    He didn¡¯t care about the disaster-level demonic beast. They¡¯re just a bunch of bulky guys. However¡­

    ¡°You said he stepped in the sky and walked step by step?¡±

    ¡°Yes, many people have witnessed it.¡±

    ¡°I think that the Tree Shade Secret Realm needs to be nned slowly. If Tang Yu bites the secret realm without telling the entrance, it will be very troublesome. Yes, this matter requires careful nning, so I will leave it to you¡­¡±

    He patted the old man on the shoulder and disappeared in a sh.

    A few people were left looking at each other. They had a feeling that there was Something they did not understand.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu, who was being talked about, didn¡¯t even sneeze and strolled around the secret realm in a leisurely manner.

    Unlike Zhor¡¯s tomb, once he entered the entrance, the whole scene was visible.

    This secret realm was bigger than the previous one.

    Tang Yu climbed higher step by step, looking around in mid-air.

    In the secret realm, the sky was surrounded by a white mist. Tang Yu, who has some understanding of space, knows that there is a boundary. Stepping into it will encounter resistance. The more you go in, the greater the resistance.

    This kind of barrier can be broken, but after breaking it, it will enter the void space streamyer that was the real danger. He guessed that even a Transcendent may not be able to survive in the void space.

    There were many unique buildings in the secret realm, just like the ones seen outside. It was like a small town.

    Some of the buildings were well preserved, while others looked like they had been attacked in some terrible way. Half of which had been obliterated, leaving no trace of the building.

    What caught his eye the most was the five tower-like buildings in the center of the town.

    Each one was more than twenty stories high; three of them were rtively well preserved.

    Tang Yu walked towards one of the intact towers and threw a puppet in front to explore the way. The round basic puppet just stepped into the gate of the tower when a green light curtain appeared. Under the puppet¡¯s brute force, it broke apart.

    ¡°Even a puppet with a First Awakening Stage strength can stop it. It seems that although there is still some defense mechanism operating here, the energy supplied was far from enough.¡±

    The entrance was a hall with a rune array painted underneath. On the surrounding walls, there were many objects that should be regarded as defensive facilities, but they all lost their function at this time.

    Tang Yu climbed up the spiral staircase. The second, third, and fourth floors should be theboratory, but he couldn¡¯t recognize many devices.

    The Fifth, Sixth, Seventh, Eighth, and Ninth floors were study rooms. Books were stacked all over the ce. Tang Yu felt with the number of books here, it can be considered as a library.

    He resisted the urge to flip through a book and went straight to the top floor.

    ¡°It should be the residence of the owner of the tall tower. If there are precious treasures, they must be hidden here as well.¡±

 Chapter 325

    <h4>Chapter 325</h4>

    The ground was covered with a bright ck floor, gorgeous crystal pendantmps hanging from the ceiling. Pure fragrant wooden tables and chairs, exquisitely carved bookcases¡­ There were even swimming pools, sky gardens, cloisters. Standing on the rooftop, he can overlook the whole town¡­ Whether it¡¯s theyout or decoration, it was full of luxury and glory.

    It¡¯s not even worse than his castle!

    Tang Yu opened the door and searched room by room ¡­¡­ he guessed that the pivot that controls the whole secret realm, the rift crystals, were likely in these five towers.

    He¡¯s already inside the secret realm. Even if the entrance had closed, he could leave with Town Portal Scroll, so there¡¯s no worry. In addition to the rift crystals, he hoped to find valuable items.

    Walking through the corridor and opening the door to the room, his eyes swept around.

    Maybe the various mechanisms in the tower were still working; even if it had been abandoned for a long time, there was not much dust.

    ¡°There¡¯s a situation here.¡±

    Red Moon¡¯s voice came into his ears like a clear breeze.

    Tang Yu ran away quickly and saw Red Moon wearing a ck robe, standing in a room with an area of ??more than 100 square meters, looking ahead.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    A figure in an exquisite robe sat on a chair. Tang Yu was startled at first and perceived it carefully, only to find that the person had no more breath.

    He went around to the front and got a good look.

    The corpse was male. The skin and flesh were sunken, dry, andcking in color, but other than that, the corpse didn¡¯t emit a foul smell or rotted away.

    ¡°It looks like he should be the owner of the tower. Living in such arge ce alone is a bit extravagant.¡±

    The robe on the corpse should be a good piece of rune equipment. Tang Yu thought about it but didn¡¯t pull it off. He walked to the exquisite wardrobe, and when he opened it, he found several robes of simr style.

    ¡°It¡¯s rune equipment and three kinds of runes¡­¡±

    Tang Yu took one piece in his hand and looked at it carefully, ¡°Just, what rune is this inscribed with? Dust rune? Constant temperature rune? Water-resistant rune?¡±

    All three runes were notbat useful.

    The water-resistant rune doesn¡¯t allow people to dive into the water. At best, it can keep the clothes from getting wet on rainy days.

    At first, he thought it was just one piece of daily clothing¡­ But Tang Yu overestimated the tower owner; not only other robes but even the staff ced next to the corpse were engraved with runes such as lighting and guiding the way.

    So these were aid runes?

    After searching the room, Tang Yu was a little bit dumbfounded, ¡°Forget it, you can find so many things in one room. The value of this secret realm was far above the tombs, and the robes for removing dust, constant temperature, and water are inscribed, although it is not applicable for fighting, but as a daily high-end product, it should sell well.¡±

    On the table in front of the corpse, a fine parchment book was ced, and Tang Yu finally picked it up.

    Not surprisingly, he did not understand the words above, nor was it a runenguage that he could tell the meaning at a nce.

    ¡°Where is the promised world-wide Chinese speaking? The ancients deceived me!¡± Tang Yu spat out.

    Not worried about thenguage barrier.

    He turned over the first page of the parchment book, took out a detection crystal, and shone it down on the dense text on the parchment.

    ¡°I awakened from my deep slumber. Has the prophesied erae? I was overjoyed and looked at the mechanical calendar on the wall for the first time. Fortunately, the calendar was not damaged. It shows that today is May 17th. But unfortunately, one calendar cycle is only a hundred years, and now, I¡¯m sure it has passed more than one cycle.¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve been asleep for at least a few hundred years. It¡¯s unbelievable! I¡¯m only 180 years old. I¡¯m very young. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t sleep like a fool.¡±

    ¡°Merlin and the others are also awake. Oh, I should get together with them first.¡±

    Tang Yu turned page after page; every time he turned a page, he had to shine a new detection crystal, which made him feel a little heartbroken.

    ¡°On June 17th, a month has passed, the secret entrance has not been opened yet, and our hearts are a little disturbed. With this setup, as long as the source power concentration outside reached a certain level, then the secret realm entrance will be open naturally.¡±

    ¡°This is the best way; no one knows how far away the fifth era is. The sleeping potion doesn¡¯t let us sleep for thousands of years. I should say that the price of that is too high, except for the royal families of three major countries, I¡¯m afraid no one can afford to pay it. But even it will be a waste to them.¡±

    ¡°On June 25th, the remaining ingredients after the crystallization of the sleeping potion were finally resolved by us. This is bad news. Our awakening¡­ is not because the ¡®opportunity¡¯ has arrived, but the solution has lost its effect¡­ This is the sleeping potion for 300 years. And our branch next door prepared only 250.¡±

    ¡°It may be that the flow of time in our secret realm is not slow enough. After all, we can¡¯t precisely control the direction of the secret realm. But there is another possibility that the interval between the Fifth and the Fourth era is too long.¡±

    ¡°How long is it? 10.000 years, 20.000 years, 100.000 years? It was clear that the time interval between the Third and the Fourth era was less than ten thousand years. I don¡¯t know what happened in the Fourth era. The powerhouses called Gods have all fallen, and they have gradually dissipated with the source of heaven and earth. It is said that thousands of years ago, there were people who sessfully broke through the Transcendent, but it is impossible to wait for our generation. If not, there was no need to risk sleeping and waiting for the fifth age era¡­¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s mouth gradually opened wide.

    The information contained in this diary was really a bit much.

    From just a few words, he summed up some keys.

    The owners of the diary, including the one Master Merlin, mentioned in it, a total of five people belong to an organization called the ¡®Truth Mage Alliance¡¯, which was a world-ss organization, but rtively loose. All five of them belong to the senior management of a certain branch of the Mage Alliance.

    There were only five of them in the whole secret realm.

    But ording to the diary owner, the three great nations, the Ancient Spirit Dynasty, the Seer Empire, and the Holy Glory Empire¡­ they were the ones in control of the world. Maybe there were more people in those three kingdoms who managed to awaken in the fifth era. Some may have mixed in with human society.

    Tang Yu was more than a little wary.

    People who awakened from the fourth era were mostly masters; perhaps some have broken through the transcendent. For the current human race, such existence might be a blessing, but it may also bring cmity.

    ¡°However, why is the modern era called the fifth era? And they seemed to know for a long time about the changes that were about to take ce in the fifth era?¡±

    ¡°The first two eras in the four eras weren¡¯t mentioned. But the third era was known as the fall of the Gods. And in the fourth era, transcendent doesn¡¯t appear, the source power declining and was known as the end times.¡±

    ¡°It was said that the modern era is doomsday? This is not scientific!¡±

    However, Tang Yu could not figure out one more thing. The fourth era was only the End Times and not the doomsday.

    He guessed the fourth era is simr to the ancient era. Due to the existence of source power, it was much more prosperous than the Middle Ages and the ancient times of the Great Xia Kingdom. At least themon people can fill their stomachs, and the whole world was also rtively peaceful.

    It seems¡­no matter the big countries or small countries, as well as other forces, focus on the Fifth Age in the prophecy.

    But such a prosperous era was not recorded at all in history. In terms of time, the interval was also very far away.

    What happened during this period that caused the historical fault?

 Chapter 326

    <h4>Chapter 326</h4>

    Tang Yu was not clear. The diary owner was even less clear.

    ¡°July 1, the secret realm gates still have not opened, and I do not know how long the outside world has passed. We began to wait, maybe next year, or just tomorrow, the gates will open.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, before entering the secret realm, we prepared a lot of food, preserved in a special way so they did not expire. We don¡¯t have to worry about survival. But it¡¯s a shame that¡­ the secret realm is only a closed space so we can not generate source power. Therefore we cannot cultivate, and also can not carry outplex research. ¡°

    ¡°September 13, the secret realm gate still did not open. There are only five of us here, it is too boring. I kind of regretted not bringing a few women in when I entered the secret realm ¡­¡­ It wasn¡¯t realistic either, by the time I woke up, either they would be dead or I would only be able to meet their great-great-great¡­great-grandchildren, if the food would satisfy so many people.¡±

    ¡°On September 25, I found Dana frequently visited Merlin¡¯s and Locke¡¯s mage towers for days at a time¡­ Dammit! In terms of academic exchange, why didn¡¯t she choose me? I¡¯m just a little bald? Does she not know that baldness represents wisdom, knowledge, which is the embodiment of mage charm!¡±

    ¡°October 3. I continue my research, even if I can not carry out experiments, I can continue to improve my theory. I want to prove that I am the most erudite!¡±

    ¡°October 5. Merlin even asked me to y cards, has he been abandoned by Dana? Yes, that guy Locke is as strong as an ape, and I don¡¯t know how he became an archmage.¡±

    ¡°October 6, we continue to y cards. This kind of card called ¡®Mage Lore¡¯ is really interesting, howe I didn¡¯t realize it before.¡±

    ¡°October 7, ying cards.¡±

    ¡°October 8, ying cards.¡±

    ¡°October 10¡­ Lane ah Lane, have you forgotten your research? Have you forgotten that Mage Xi once said that you have to review yourself several times a day to get progress, and you can¡¯t go on like this!¡±

    ¡°October 11.¡±

    ¡°ying cards¡­¡±

    ¡°October 10.¡±

    ¡°ying cards¡­¡±

    ¡°October 12. I¡¯m determined to quit mage lore. This is not a lie. Today I¡¯ve turned down Merlin¡¯s offer. In the future, I swear I will focus on research. Even if I¡¯ll die, I¡¯ll die in the research room, I¡¯ll die in obscurity and I definitely won¡¯t y cards again!¡±

    ¡°October 15. I have preserved for three days. Today, those people are looking for me to y cards. Do they think I¡¯m so easily tainted? I¡¯m not! Merlin! I won¡¯t y cards with you again! Wait, it seems to be Dana¡­¡±

    ¡°Mage Lore is so fun!¡±

    Tang Yu had a ck line. He had consumed so many detection crystals to trante this page after page. So in the end¡­ What was the purpose? Just to see this amusing mage named Lane?!

    It¡¯s like a heartache!

    Tang Yu quickly turned the page. He also recognized a few simple words, ¡®ying cards¡¯ words, he is familiar with after reading so much. Every time he turned a new page and saw this word, he did not say anything and directly swept through.

    Definitely not going to waste the detection crystal on ying cards!

    Finally, the diary is gradually approaching the end, and the timeline jumped faster and faster.

    To twenty yearster¡­

    Tang Yu saw the diary owner wrote that they could hardly wait any longer. And among the five, the older Merlin, and another mage, was nearing the end of his life span. After discussing, several people decided to control the secret world hub and forced the passage open.

    The result¡­ Tang Yu didn¡¯t need to read to know. Sure enough, they all failed. Although the entrance to the secret realm was opened, what appeared was not Earth but void space.

    Thetter, Tang Yu, did not need to see to know.

    Pitch-ck spatial cracks appeared from the dome, and the wind of annihtion blew through¡­

    Tang Yu finally understood the reason for the destruction of the buildings in the town and their disappearance.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the wilderness, a team, numbering more than a hundred, was running fast.

    ¡°Almost there?¡±

    A young man in the center of the group frowned as he wore a brown battle suit made of high-grade demonic beast fur, incorporating thetest technology of Jingcheng City.

    It looked majestic!

    Taking a closer look, although the team was progressing rapidly ahead, they still maintained an intact formation with the outermost hunters holding shields. The next circle of people clutchingnces and those inside equipped with new types of firearms and mastering extraordinary abilities.

    This team moves in a very orderly manner!

    ¡°Almost there, Young Master Li Ting. There should be about ten kilometers to go.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, the vehicles are all broken, it¡¯s really inconvenient to make a trip. I hope that the researchers can get the research department¡¯s source energybat vehicle despite.¡± The youth frowned and turned his head to look aside, ¡°I heard that the secret realm was not the first thing our people found, the location was not leaked, right?¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured, the secret realm was discovered by a small team in the morning at the fifth transit station. We learned the news, we sent people to keep a close watch, the team contacted people, we also secretly told them to be silent, absolutely foolproof.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± The youth raised his chin, his gaze swept around, ¡°All of you are dedicated people, my Li family will not treat you poorly. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of mastering the benefits of a secret realm. The Ancestor Dragon warriors were like that now because they had mastered a certain secret realm. Their probability of breaking through from the Fifth to the Sixth stage can be significantly increased. They are considered powerful even against other people at their own stage¡­ As long as our Li family can master the secret realm, you will also have the opportunity to enter the secret realm in the future.¡±

    The other people¡¯s eyes glowed, and their aura immediately soared.

    The secret realm was a very mysterious word. It was said that today many magical items, cultivation techniques are passed down from the secret realm. Who can master the secret realm were the ones that will be able to go to the front of the wave of the doomsday.

    Even though the Li family didn¡¯t have their own secret realm, only severalrge forces in Jingcheng, joint control of a certain secret realm, Li family would still benefit from it.

    Thinking of that secret realm, the youth¡¯s heart was on fire. He had been to the secret realm to cultivate. The speed was several times than the outside world. Even this iparably powerful rune battle knife in hand was from that secret realm, so Jingcheng City can produce the most top weapons and are much more powerful.

    And now, there is such a secret realm at his fingertips!

    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s just over the hill in front of us.¡± A hunter wearing fine equipment ran from the front of the group, ¡°I was separated from the captain and the others over there earlier, and I believe the captain and the others have already blocked off the entrance to the secret realm, just waiting for your arrival.¡±

    Li Ting nodded in satisfaction. Thinking that these people really did not waste the resources provided by the family, the strength is good, and the work is also very powerful. Perhaps they can promote a few people from it, as their own beloved.

    They leaped a few times and dart up the hill that was not high.

    Standing over there, the surrounding wilderness is unobstructed. The secret realm was the same as the first time aware.

    Like a mirror, revealing the unique style of the buildings inside, surrounded by clouds and fog, is spectacr.

    Li Ting gazed down¡­ Suddenly, he froze.

    In front of the secret realm, standing alone. There was only a ck-robed man whose face was hidden.

    Where is the team that blocked the entrance to the secret realm?

 Chapter 327

    <h4>Chapter 327</h4>

    ¡°Do any of our people wear ck robes?¡± Youth Li Ting froze and asked a question and soon reacted to feel stupid.

    In front of the ck-robed people, there was a ground of corpses lying, blood and flesh. Even if he did not recognize it, he knew that it must be a member belonging to their Li family mercenary group!

    ¡°What is the strength of the team stationed before, how many people?¡±

    ¡°A total of twenty-two people, the team members are all Fifth Awakening Strength, and the captain, ckie, broke through to Sixth Awakening Strength five days ago.¡± On the side of the youth, the strong man with a turban on his head answered.

    Li Ting looked down and nodded, ¡°Only one person was left to guard the outside, which means the enemy is notrge in number. It should be two to four people, but to be able to wipe out the team blocking the secret realm, the enemy¡¯s strength is at least in the Sixth Awakening Stage or up, and the appearance of the Seventh and Eighth stage is also possible.¡±

    ¡°But!¡± His rather handsome face became bloodthirsty, ¡°Killing my Li family¡¯s people, not to mention the seventh and eighth stages¡­ even if they are stronger, they still can¡¯t escape a death.¡±

    The group rushed down from the hill. Their identity was a mercenary group. But they¡¯repletely different from the scattered mercenaries. Each has its own division ofbor. They formed a battle formation, stopping a dozen meters away from the ck-robed man.

    Surrounding the secret realm, six or seven strong people were sitting in the town in each direction. Even if the ck-robed man stormed up, there was no fear.

    The middle of the team separated from a channel. Li Ting walked to the front, holding his chin high, ¡°You didn¡¯t escape. I do not know whether you are brave, or ignorantly fearless ¡­¡­¡±

    Li Ting sensed that the ck-robed man¡¯s aura only Fifth. There are few people who can converge the aura. But it was rare, and being able to converge was more perfect!

    In a sh, Li Ting¡¯s breathpletely erupted, as if a rolling furnace. Forcing Qi waves sted out in all directions, even the elite members attached to the Li family next to him all nced sideways. Their heart was uneasy.

    The young master of the Li family, who looked a bit pale, had this kind of strength. Li Ting felt proud, but he didn¡¯t show it. His gaze looked at the ck-robed man, but he was a little depressed.

    The ck-robed figure actually did not change.

    No, not right ¡­¡­ her entire face shrouded in a hood. With a butterfly mask, her face can not be seen at all.

    ¡°Say, how manypanions do you have?¡±

    Red Moon did not answer. She froze there just like a wooden statue.

    Li Ting¡¯s face could not hold it, ¡°Kill her, break her body, feed her to the demonic beast!¡±

    Instantly, the hunters who were holding the new rifle in the back row pulled the trigger. One by one, armor-breaking bullets pratedyers of air and fired at the target from all directions.

    They did not all aim at one point. Some were fast, some were slow, some aimed at the fatal part, and some firing points were aimed around the ck-robed man¡­ All the bullets formed a curtain of bullets, like a giant enveloping the enemy.

    This was their way of attack after a thousand years of refinement. Even if far stronger than their enemies, especially the flesh is fragile human strong, often can be reaped in one wave.

    Ta-da-da-da!

    To their surprise, the ck robe figure did not dodge. The bullet hit the seemingly insignificant ck robe but actually bounced off and then fell. The two armor-breaking bullets shot at the eyes were also caught by the white palms stretched out under the cuffs, right between three fingers!

    Li Ting¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank.

    ¡®Could it be an ability to stop a bullet¡¯s time?¡¯

    At the same time, the other hand of the Red Moon¡¯s clone raised. The front row of a dozen hunter¡¯s eye sockets, ears, nostrils, mouth, blood spurted out without mercy.

    ¡°Pull back and spread out the formation!¡±

    The burly man with the turban coiled shouted, his legs flexing, muscles bulging, trampling so hard that the ground sank violently, his body catapulted out like a cannonball.

    ¡°Come to hell!¡±

    Halfway through the charge, the turbaned strong man¡¯s eyelids jumped, and his right hand lifted across his chest. His face was abruptly bruised, and his entire right arm was bulging, not with muscle but with violent veins, like a small snake that roamed, with a horrible appearance.

    Snap, poof¡­

    The blood vessels first broke through the skin and spurted out, then the whole arm was like a balloon that had leaked air.

    The dry sore quickly went down.

    ¡°She can manipte the blood, be careful!¡±

    The strongman ruthlessly tore off his sore, dry arm. Because of the loss of blood, it became pale and broken. There were no other injuries, not to mention blood flow.

    Now that his whole body was drained of blood, the strong turbaned man himself closed the blood vessels. His temples bulged, his face reddened, and the next moment, snap! Like the sound of firecrackers bursting, the arm that had been broken off grew back!

    There was still mucus left on it, and the newborn skin looked white.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The Red Moon¡¯s clone didn¡¯t have time to drain the strong man¡¯s entire body from blood because the other¡¯s attacks followed.

    With the turbaned strong man¡¯s reminder, these peoplepletely scattered; they did note close.

    Only a few ability users at a distance raised their hands to st out the me, metal flying knives were manipted to shoot in the air, the ground copsed violently, and some even opened their mouths and releasedser-like beams of energy.

    The ground cracked inch by inch, sshing up dust five or six meters high.

    The ck figure of Red Moon walked through the smoke and dust out and came to a Sixth Awakening hunter with ability. In front of her hands, red light condensed, inch by inch spread, forming a scarlet blood whip.

    The long blood whip ejected with a whoosh, prating the ability user¡¯s chest. In less than half a second, the metal maniption ability user became a dry corpse and fell to the ground.

    The earth ability was also smashed into a dry corpse, and the ability who was spittingsers had his mouth shot into by the long bloody whip, and his whole head burst open.

    In the blink of an eye, the three high-ranked hunters in the mercenary group died.

    And at this time, the Red Moon¡¯s clone came to thest Fire Ability. Her long whip danced like a snake, the Fire Ability user did not dodge, revealing his hideous face, and the zing me erupted from his body, engulfing the two.

    ¡°Sh*t, cover attack, quick!¡± The turbaned strongman roared.

    The grenades and rockets arrived with a bang, bursting like radiant fireworks.

    The others stared in awe, the turbaned strongman¡¯s face was stony, and a few moments of fear shed across Li Ting¡¯s eyes.

    A gust of wind blew away the ck smoke.

    Like the devil, the ck-robed figure appeared before their eyes.

    Red Moon¡¯s hands outstretched. A ss thin light red shield blocked in front of her body. Almost all of the explosions were blocked. But some people noticed that the ck robe that was almost dragged to the ground had some damage at the end, revealing white and tender legs like lotus roots. And the feet that stepped on the ground were also covered with ayer of burnt ck.

    ¡°She is injured!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After turning over the diary briefly, Tang Yu understood the general situation of the Fourth Age, and many guesses in his heart were confirmed.

    Zhor was definitely someone from the Fourth Age.

    When he first imed to be a top powerhouse, although it was a bit exaggerated, he had Awakened to 13th great perfection. He was indeed a small group of people who stood at the top of the Fourth Age.

    Zhor was only a lone wolf and had used up almost all of his finances to obtain a secret realm. There can¡¯t be too many people like him who can sleep from the fourth to awaken in the fifth age.

    However, the major powers were different.

    A loose organization like the Mage Alliance, with a single division, could provide the resources for five people to sleep. And although it was a failure in the end, he had reason to believe that there were not a few strong people who had or were in the process of awakening from the fourth era.

    In particr, the three great powers said to have once ruled eighty percent of thend, mastering countless resources¡­

    ¡°I wish all the people of the Fourth Age failed to awaken. Well, it¡¯s better that they¡¯re deserted in the secret realm, and I happened to pick it up¡­¡±

    Although Tang Yu knows that the chances are very small, people always need to dream more in case the beautiful dreames true, right?

 Chapter 328

    <h4>Chapter 328</h4>

    After Tang Yu had harvested the high tower owner¡¯s residence, there were already quite a few valuable items piled up in his space ring. He somewhat regretted that he didn¡¯t bring a few more space backpacks when he went out¡­ Red Moon¡¯s spatial ring was even smaller than his and couldn¡¯t hold much.

    ¡°I was misled by Zhor¡¯s poverty.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he was poorpared to the rich mages. After all, they don¡¯t need money to cast spells, right?¡±

    As expected of a bald mage, Lane¡¯s collection of books was extremely diverse. Tang Yu couldn¡¯t count how many books he had.

    The good thing is that Mage Lane organized these books in a well-organized manner. Tang Yu directly skipped the ¡®novel biography¡¯, ¡®customs andndscapes¡¯, ¡®human art¡¯, and other books. He directly found the ones with really high value.

    Spellbooks, blueprints, research notes.

    He recalled when ine, with a tattered grimoire, walked on the road of a mage. Lane here had hundreds of grimoires, although it was not as many as other misceneous books.

    90% of them are basic mage jobs. But nearly 10% of the books had Tang Yu turned the page with shining eyes. Feeling himself as the elegant mage, at least another step closers.

    There were more than 200 blueprints¡­ the one Tang Yu brushed from the market, plus Kevin¡¯s research was only about 34 types.

    The quantity ispletely iparable.

    But the blueprints, like the spell books¡­ Most of them were very basic simple blueprints, and the production was not weapons, but certain small devices, such as the crystal ball of light, uninverted cane¡­ many even belong to no rune equipment categories. From the level and the difficulty of production, it was no more than the basic rune longsword.

    Tang Yu did not look away. These ordinary devices aren¡¯t difficult to research. But it always requires time, and in doomsday, theyck time.

    Kevin was the opposite of these drawings. He was good at researching and manufacturingbat equipment. Perhaps it was because the environment was different. Kevin¡¯s world was simr to the post-doomsday environment. The major goal of the research was their destructive power. The fourth age was rtively peaceful. The mage alliance was a neutral organization that rarely fought with people. But with their own strength and resources, not much dare to provoke the rich mages.

    Many of the Mage Alliance¡¯s research was on generic devices, which happens to make up for Kevin¡¯s shorings.

    Tang Yu also found two very valuable blueprints from it.

    [Flying backpack.] [Floating boat.]

    As the name implies, a flying backpack belongs to the single weapon equipment, allowing the user to levitate and even fly. And the floating boat was the symbol of the Mage Alliance.

    Lane had recorded it.

    ¡°Set offense and defense in one floating boat, with strategic-level significance. But unfortunately ¡­ The floating boat¡¯s production method was only theoretically feasible. For hundreds of years, the Alliance had tried a total of three attempts at floating boat manufacturing, each time at great expense. But in the end, it all failed without exception. I really do not know where the problem lies.¡±

    It is said that there were a few floating boats passed down from the third era at the Mage Alliance headquarters.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. For him, as long as it was theoretically feasible, that was enough!

    The Mage Alliance can not manufacture. Perhaps Kevin is also not capable of suchrge carrier manufacturing. However, he still has the workshop. It¡¯s not hopeless!

    Tang Yu was eager to immediately stuff the backpack into the workshop¡¯s scanner.

    ¡°Listening to Lane¡¯s story, the Mage Alliance has more advanced blueprints such as the Floating City. That is the real miracle creation, but the Floating City seems to havepletely disappeared into history, there were no physical objects remaining. Lane himself has even not seen the blueprints of the Floating City.¡±

    Exhaling lightly, Tang Yu walked out of Lane¡¯s Mage Tower.

    The rest he did not look again. He just stuffed the most valuable information into the space ring. He would take some timeter to study in detail. He walked towards a mage tower on the left side, which in turn was crippled, and the wind of annihtion that was blown in by the void space erased half of it.

    From Lane¡¯s diary, Tang Yu learned that this mage tower belonged to Mage Merlin, who was also the Mage Alliance branch minister. And the center of the control secret realm was located underground in the Mage Merlin tower.

    The Rift Sky Crystals, without a doubt, were also there.

    Tang Yu, on the contrary, was a bit hesitant. By taking away the Rift Crystals, maybe the secret realm will copse instantly. However, in this Mage Alliance branch, there were still many ces worth digging.

    He could scrape away the important information and items in the five mage towers. Still, within a short time, he would certainly not be able to search the five mage towers, as well as the entire town, carefully.

    If he got the Rift Crystal but missed an important treasure, wouldn¡¯t it be a blood loss?

    After thinking about it, he still entered the secret realm hub first to find out what happened.

    ¡°Ding! Detected the presence of Rift Crystals #2.¡±

    ¡°Ding! Detected Rift Crystals #1.¡±

    Tang Yu: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He realized that he thought wrong! Making a secret realm necessarily requires rift crystals. However¡­ rift crystals are not necessarily the core of a secret realm!

    The system detected two copies of Rift Sky Crystals. The one with unit number two is the core of this secret realm. Because the town wasrger and the crystals used wererger, it was defaulted to two units by the system.

    And next to the treasure chest, there was one unit of Rift Crystals.

    ¡®This damned¡­¡¯

    Tang Yu immediately held the entire treasure chest away.

    There was no need to hesitate either. He decided to continue scouring the Mage Tower.

    At this time, Red Moon suddenly spoke, ¡°Someone ising, and my clone is under attack.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is the situation? It¡¯sing so fast.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, clones can¡¯t share senses, they can only transmit simple signals¡­ However, the number of enemies should be quite a lot, clones carry limited power, the source power that can be stored in their bodies is very little. So they may not be able to exterminate the enemies.¡±

    Tang Yu was a little worried, ¡°Will something happen to the clone have an impact on you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Red Moon¡¯s voice seemed calm, ¡°clone was originally used to self-explode attack, no matter how many die, it does not matter. Once the clone can not hold up the fight, it will use the final self-exploding attack.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Yu was speechless.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Outside the secret realm.

    ¡°Quickly, group one attack.¡±

    ¡°The second group can¡¯t hold up, the third group is on top!¡±

    ¡°Long-range groups don¡¯t stop, all switch to rune bullets.¡±

    Li Ting was also holding a battle sword, boosting morale, ¡°After this battle, each person will be awarded two hundred spirit stones. Each captain will be awarded five hundred, and whoever can inflict fatal damage on her, I will award three thousand spirit stones!¡±

    In an instant, all the members of the mercenary group were fired up with murder intent.

    Finally, with a violent explosion, the hunters in the inner circle were all dead and wounded. Everyone in the outer circle was also wounded. However, a smile of relief was shown in the surviving hunters¡¯ faces.

    It was as if they had finally defeated the final demon king after all the hardships.

    Suddenly, from the secret realm entrance in front of them, a burst of ripples like water waves spread out.

    Two figures emerged from it.

    One was dressed in ck robes, and the other in battle armor.

    The rest of Li mercenary regiments¡¯ survivors¡¯ smiles on their faces froze.

 Chapter 329

    <h4>Chapter 329</h4>

    ¡®It seems¡­seems¡­possible¡­probably ¡­¡­¡¯

    Initially, they guessed that the enemy was between two and four people, but now that they look at it, their guess was damn good! The big BOSS that they had finally solved after all the hard work, deaths and injuries, that¡­ was only one of the three big BOSSes!

    Previously, because the enemy was too strong and their minds were agitated, they had actually overlooked this fact.

    Thanks to the fact that they solved one of them, it was like a weight off their shoulders!

    The mercenary group leader¡¯s, the strong turbaned man, smiled bitterly. The other remnants of the regiment had a look of fear in their eyes. Only the training they had received, the inertia engraved in their minds, kept them from immediately routing.

    Li¡¯s young master Li Ting also froze.

    Especially one of the two people who just came out of the secret realm. One of them was wearing a ck robe and a butterfly mask and was almost identical to the one before. Almost identical.

    ¡°No¡­there can¡¯t be that many experts, I know Jingcheng famous and top strong people. Yes, guarding the outside should¡­no, it must be the strongest one, that¡¯s why one is stationed, the remaining two, even if they are all capable, it was impossible to have the same weird and scary ability of manipting blood like the one just now, after all, everyone¡¯s special ability varies¡­¡­¡±

    Li Ting murmured, his whispered voice reached the ears of the surrounding mercenary corps members.

    The strong turbaned man fixed his mind, ¡°Li young is right, we are not without a chance. Do not panic, panic is useless!¡±

    In charge of a mercenary corps team of hundreds of people, the strong turbaned man naturally would not be naive enough to think that this man and woman who came out of the secret realm were weaker than the one just now. However, this was the only way to inspire the morale of the team members.

    ¡°Our side has suffered heavy losses, but there are still a lot of people, to escape¡­ ordinary members have a high probability of escaping, but Master Li¡­ and I, as the two most conspicuous targets in the team, are obviously hopeless. And once we are caught up by them after escaping, there was even no resisting the power.¡±

    ¡®Only the remaining strength of the mercenary group can be gathered to at least hurt the opponent. With the rapid healing and super strong survival ability of limb regeneration, I have no hope of escape!¡¯

    The turbaned strong man¡¯s heart is like a clear mirror.

    Li Ting even offered a huge reward.

    Under the so-called reward, there must be brave people who are willing to die, and the remnants who have been instigated have failed to consider so much, so they will kill them with red eyes.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    At the opposite, Tang Yu sped his hands, expressionless. In his heart, he even wanted tough.

    Speaking of it, this group of enemies who came out of nowhere must not believe it¡­ They were finally resolved after suffering heavy casualties. It was just a clone of Red Moon, not even a tenth of the strength of Red Moon¡¯s body.

    He did not move. At his side, Red Moon has stepped forward. The speed was slow, like people walking idly in a park after a meal. And the hunter who rushed forward was bleeding from his seven orifices. His whole body burst into a blood mist, snapped and flopped to the ground.

    ¡°Blood¡­blood maniption.¡±

    The others paused, not daring to go forward, their teeth chattering.

    shbacks of the fear dominated by blood maniption a few minutes ago.

    The strong turbaned man roared loudly and hurriedlymanded a response. However, Red Moon¡¯s body far surpassed the clone. She was faster and more powerful and was not limited by that weak source of power.

    The figure swayed and disappeared in the eyes of the strong turbaned man, and the next moment, it appeared among them, the densest crowd.

    With her as the centre, the people of Li¡¯s mercenary group fell one after another like dominoes.

    Sensing the danger, the strong turbaned man hurriedly stretched out his hands to block his chest while controlling his muscles to wriggle and close the main blood vessels.

    Snap. Snap.

    The blood vessels on the arms burst open, and blood spurted out like a sprinkler.

    The strong turbaned man gritted his teeth, with the experience of thest time, instead of being so afraid, he drew back and burst while¡­ He moved, only to find that the whole body strength, like a deted ball, dissipated.

    The field of vision was red, and warm liquid flowed from everywhere.

    ¡°I ¡­¡­¡±

    The strong turbaned man opened his mouth, staggered twice, and flopped to the ground,pletely silent.

    ¡­¡­

    Li Ting witnessed the hunters around him fall one by one. Panic could not stop surging to his heart. He was not an idiot, and he has fought life and death with the demonic beast. Although most of his strength depends on the Li family¡¯s resources, his own efforts have not been less¡­ However, Li Ting could notpare with the mercenaries who have been licking the knife all year ratio.

    He was stunned silly at first.

    ¡®The same blood control ability, this ck robe figure is much stronger than the previous one.¡¯

    Dominoes fell as the figures quickly spread towards him.

    Li Ting lifted his feet to escape for a moment but gritted his teeth and revealed a ruthless colour. He knew that with speed shown by the ck-robed man, he could not even keep up with his eyes; escaping was impossible.

    One could only fight for one¡¯s life!

    Li Ting instantly rushed out, faster than the strong turbaned man. He was the strongest person in the group.

    The direction, however, was not toward the ck-robed man but rushed toward the young man standing at the entrance of the secret realm, watching with his hands on his chest. Hepletely left everything behind and wanted to put his life on the line!

    Tang Yu naturally noticed it.

    Red Moon was ughtering the little soldiers, ignoring the youth who rushed over.

    Looking at the youth¡¯s aura, Tang Yu sighed, rubbed the tip of his nose, and pulled out the long sword hanging at his waist.

    Does he look so easy to bully?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Li Ting saw Tang Yu pull out his weapon, his eyes lit up, and he sighed in relief. He rushed to a distance of 20 to 30 meters. The iparably strong rune battle sword brought out from the secret realm in his hand was inverted. The de was stuck in the ground as if digging into the earth and picked forward.

    The source power continued to pour into the sword from Li Ting¡¯s hands. On the body of the rune sword, the mysterious rune patterns light up, and the surging power suddenly erupted. As he lifted up, a half-moon-shaped sword burst that was visible to the naked eye. The awns passed by, the surface cracked, and the rocks fell and flew. It was like a great white shark swimming in the water, with the fins exposed, and underneath it was a deadly killing machine.

    ¡°EARTH CRACKING CHOP!¡±

    Li Ting yelled, emboldening himself. Rolling waves of Qi hit him, and crumbling blocks of stone passed in front of his eyes. Tang Yu¡¯s face remained unchanged, but he only gave two more nces to the rune battle sword in Li Ting¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It should be a C3 or B1 level weapon. The skills attached are quite good. But unfortunately¡­ the user is too rigid. Who said that the Earth Splitting Chop must be stuck in the ground to use? The power looks quite sufficient, but¡­¡­¡¯

    It can only bluff those who have no knowledge.

    Tang Yu stepped wrong, leisurely step sideways to the side. The earth cracking chop of the de from a couple of meters away swept past, and the strong wind blew his hair straight.

    Li Ting, who had exploded into the Earth Cracking Chop, had already rushed to him, holding the hilt of his sword with both hands and holding it high, trying to chop it down on his head.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed. The rune sword was lifted lightly, the source of power flowed, and the long sword mmed into the sky with unparalleled vigour. A silver sword light resembled the brightest gxy in the night sky, and other things around him looked eclipsed in an instant.

    Swords shed with a shing metal sound.

    Half of the de flew out into the soft soil.

    Li Ting looked at the half-cut sword in his hand with a t fracture. His expression was dull, wandering, fearful¡­ He lowered his head stiffly, and a bloodline gradually became clear from his right shoulder to his left waist.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu put away the rune longsword with satisfaction. The only half of the battle sword left in Li Ting¡¯s hand fell and rolled to his feet. Looking down at the damaged battle sword, the arcane patterns on the de were fading and bing in and unadorned.

    Tang Yu froze, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly, ¡°Just how defeated am I-¡°

 Chapter 330

    <h4>Chapter 330</h4>

    [Secret Realm Transmission]: None

    [Can add: Secret Realm #1 (Yes/No)]

    ¡°Adding.¡±

    [Rename the Secret Realm?]

    ¡°Rename: Mage Alliance town.¡±

    [Rename sessful.]

    [Secret Realm Transmission: (Optional) Mage Alliance Town, Searching¡­¡­]

    Tang Yu nodded his head. This way, from the territory teleportation array, one could directly enter the secret realm without going through that one secret realm entrance again. The distance there was too far, the trouble to travel, and the location of the entrance was not hidden enough. Sooner orter, it would attract more prying eyes.

    Although Tang Yu wasn¡¯t afraid, it¡¯s too troublesome. Not to mention he would waste troops stationed there. At first, he thought of scavenging valuable items. Taking out the rift crystals and letting the secret realm copse¡­ And then he thought, throwing away a good secret realm is called a defeat!

    There was information about the Fourth Age in the Mage Tower, as well as the ability to construct the secret realm. In addition to the three powers, there were only one or two world organizations such as the Mage Alliance. It was a very small number of high-end technology handed down from the third age¡­¡­ However, the construction of the secret world consumed a lot of resources, far more than just Rift crystals.

    Taking away the rift crystals with the hubpared to the whole secret realm was like killing a chicken to get an egg. On the contrary, retaining the secret realm and closing the entrance was equivalent to having a very secure backup base.

    In Merlin¡¯s Mage Tower, there was a control method to close the secret realm entrance by controlling the hub. Tang Yu guessed that the previous weather change should have been apanied by some kind of spatial change, which made this long-deserted secret realm re-exposed.

    ¡°Currently Red Moon was guarding over there, Star and Moon have also rushed over. They are orthodox mages, learning the Mage Alliance¡¯s method of manipting the secret realm, should not take too long ¡­¡­¡±

    No more thinking, Tang Yu went straight to the front of the pub.

    Hesitantly, he did not immediately go in, first returned to the castle, the battle armour off, bathing, dressing. Prepare thoroughly, and thene to the pub half an hourter.

    Taking a deep breath, Tang Yu stepped into the pub.

    On the first floor of the pub, a gorgeous and arcane summoning spell suspended about 20-30 cm above the grounds. The golden light at the core of the spell was uncertain.

    It¡¯s neither appeared nor disappeared.

    This special summoning spell formation had been maintained for quite some time.

    During this period, Tang Yu could not make any summons. The existence of the spell formation still needed to consume a certain amount of source crystal energy every day to maintain. The good thing is that apart from the 500,000 source crystals that were initially swallowed, the consumption of source crystals to retain the formation spell on a regr basis was not veryrge.

    Tang Yu raised his hand, a walnut-sized crystal, so deep that it seemed to be able to swallow the surrounding space, appeared in the palm of his hand.

    At this point, he was instead apprehensive.

    Rift crystals can make up for the missing conditions. This is only his guess.

    ¡°Forget it, no matter how much hesitation the result is doomed¡­¡±

    Tang Yu smiled to himself, took a few steps forward, and sent the Rift Sky Crystals to the spell formation core.

    In an instant.

    [Ding! The conditions areplete, start summoning¡­]

    [Ding! The conditions areplete, start summoning¡­]

    [Ding! The conditions areplete, start summoning¡­]

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In front of his eyes, the summoning spell formation was like a fine mechanical gear and began to operate. In just a few seconds, at the core of the spell formation, a golden light bloomed. The entire tavern floor suddenly turned into a golden ocean.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t resist to blink and still feel the surrounding bright, burning eyes.

    Buzz¡­

    A trembling, water-like wave spread out.

    Tang Yu opened his eyes. The surrounding scenery seemed to fly past like streams of light. In the next instant, the environment in front of him becamepletely different. He was abruptly shocked and thought he was crossing over. After a careful perception, only to realize that his current state was not right.

    At this moment, he did not have a physical body. He thought the summoning spell came across the distant space.

    A bit like God¡¯s perspective, in mid-air overlooking everything around.

    The sky was grey, thick lead-grey clouds overhead as if it coulde down at any moment.

    The ck surface of the ground rubble all over.

    Depressing, silent.

    As if a dead world.

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze fell not far away, a ck body, only the trunk without leaves of a dead tree. That was the only different scenery around.

    The traction force of the summoning spell formation was directed at the centre of the dead tree. His follower, who was sealed in the dead tree, only showed a face with his eyes tightly closed.

    Tang Yu noticed that under the rhizome of the withered tree, a huge dark red spell formation, looming, and several figures wearing ck cloaks, stationed around the withered tree.

    ¡°In a while, we will ¡­¡­ be able to liberate it, right?¡±

    ¡°As expected of the strongest weapon. Obviously, it¡¯s not cultivated. But the power is growing stronger everyday.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, we have a way to control ¡­¡­ this control spell, which has been operating for ten years, is only gradually approaching the end ¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu strained to listen to the conversation below. He learned the parallel worldnguage from ine, Roger and the others. At this time, he regretted not learning thenguage properly. He couldn¡¯t hear the meaning of the words in the thick local ent, which made him annoyed.

    ¡®It can¡¯t stay any longer, this power from across the border is being consumed by flying, and if you don¡¯t act, I¡¯m afraid the summoning will fail.¡¯

    His mind moved.

    The huge power surged forward and covered the dead tree.

    BANG¡­

    BANG-

    An invisible chain emerged from the air, using the dark red spell formation on the ground as the starting point, sealing the ¡®strongest weapon¡¯ in the front of the cloak figures.

    At this time, with the summoning power surging up, these emerging chains have broken. The dead tree also cracked, revealing a petite figure at the core.

    ¡°What? A human?!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    The cloaks stationed around the dead tree were rmed and drew their weapons and looked around, but they did not find any enemies. However, their runic formation, which had been operating for ten years, shattered and disappeared instantly.

    A golden light wrapped the petite figure.

    Tang Yu¡¯s intention was likewise wrapped by this force, ready to leave.

    A terrifying aura came from afar.

    A figure whose face could not be seen suddenly appeared in mid-air, and he reached out. Vast power came down from all sides toward the dead tree, as if this space was under the control of the other party!

    Tang Yu was terrified. This power, even he could not resist the thought. Even his soul was trembling!

    The next moment, the sky spun, and the earth turned. The familiar environment of the pub appeared in front of him. Tang Yu¡¯s feet went limp, and he sat down on a chair. His back, at some point, was already wet with cold sweat.

    ¡­¡­

    He slowed his breath, raised his head, eyes full of expectation, looking towards the summoning spell.

    The golden shadow at the core of the spell formation gradually solidified.

    [Follower: Cmity Maiden, Nancy]

    [Strength: Thirteenth Awakening major perfection (critical)]

    [Talent: Ghostly power]

    [Job: Ghost swordsman]

    [Description: Nancy, whose birth was apanied by cmity, was regarded as unknowable by her n. She was abandoned in the ck Wave world, where even monsters dared not approach her until she was captured by a mysterious organization at the age of six, ready to control her and build her into the ¡®strongest weapon¡¯.]

 Chapter 331

    <h4>Chapter 331</h4>

    (Author¡¯s Note: I forgot to write on the S-rank qualification in thest chapter and have made up for it.)

    In front of him was a young girl with a petite figure and a clean-cut appearance but no expression on her face. Her eyes were tightly closed, and her short ck hair hung down to her fair neck. The upper body wore ck armour that clung tightly, outlining a slender waist. The lower body battle skirt wrapped the arms tightly, revealing snow-white arms and thighs.

    Tang Yu can feel that the armour, battle skirt, permeated with strong energy fluctuations. This set was not equipment in the true sense but was condensed with Nancy¡¯s own strength¡­ like herpanion job, this may be calledpanion equipment.

    ine got an equipment she can freely put away through the legacy. While Nancy had the job equipment fully equipped when she was born

    It was true that people will be fatally wounded as long as they have aparison.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Nancy¡¯s eyshes moved, and her eyelids slowly opened. Her eyes turned, slowly swept around. Through the confusion, her eyes moved. The line of sight finally rested on the front, her mouth opened, seeming not quite used to. After a few moments, there were no emotional fluctuations in the voice that came from her throat.

    ¡°You¡­are my lord¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The two spent quite a bit of time in the pub. Basically, he was talking, Nancy was listening, and asionally she could be seen nodding her head rather sluggishly.

    As an S-rank qualification, Nancy came with abat talent and was overwhelmingly strong. She was born with strength no weaker than the Fifth Awakening fluctuation, causing her mother to die in childbirth. It was also because she couldn¡¯t control the ghostly power in her body that she was considered a cmity by her n.

    Nancy did not know how to cultivate, or perhaps it was not necessary to cultivate. She can absorb the free source power in the air. Every moment, her strength was growing.

    She was 6 years old when she was taken by the mysterious organization. Nancy has reached the Ninth Awakening¡­¡­ after being sealed, the growth of strength was suppressed, but still faster than others who have worked hard to cultivate to improve the speed.

    When Nancy was sessfully summoned, she had reached the peak and even surpassed Tang Yu¡¯s expectations.

    However, looking at Nancy¡¯s confused face, even if the contract infused a lot of information, she couldn¡¯t understand anything. Tang Yu was also very helpless. He could only be patient and teach her some basicmon sense.

    Suddenly, the aura on Nancy¡¯s body began to rise, getting stronger and stronger, like a volcano about to erupt.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to break through?¡±

    Tang Yu thought of the word ¡®critical¡¯ that followed after Nancy¡¯s Thirteenth perfection. At first, he had guessed, but after Nancy was summoned over, there was no mention of it, and he gradually forgot about it.

    He did not expect that only at this time she began to break out ¡­

    At this time, Nancy innocently looked at him. ¡°Breakthrough¡­ what is it? It seems like there¡¯s something I can¡¯t suppress.¡±

    Tang Yu held his forehead. Nancy¡¯s body aura had be stronger and stronger, forcing him to retreat, the air around her vaguely began to distort.

    ¡°You can¡¯t break through here!¡± Tang Yu made a split-second decision and shouted at Nancy, ¡°Youe with me!¡±

    The narrow space of the pub might not be able to withstand the impact of Nancy¡¯s breakthrough. He was also not sure what he needed to prepare for the breakthrough to Transcendence. But he thought even if Nancy belonged to the kind of S-ss qualification that slept to the Transcendence rank, he could not be too casual. At least, he had to provide Nancy with a suitable environment for the breakthrough.

    The territory happened to have the superior cultivation environment. So, Tang Yu scampered out of the pub and headed toward the first cultivation room. Nancy followed behind unhurriedly while curiously surveying the surroundings.

    The superbly constructed castle was a sight she had not seen before. She was indifferent to her impending breakthrough, but Tang Yu was anxious and riveted to run furiously.

    In his perception, Nancy¡¯s rising aura was like a bomb about to explode, maybe about to explode the castle into smithereens.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The first cultivation room had the best effect on a cultivation site. It covered arge area and was not built in the castle. The rear of the castle, against the cliff wall, has been dug through. Inside was a building that was built into a basin-like environment.

    In the middle of the basin, three energy wells are arranged in a zigzag pattern¡­ Tang Yu prefers to call them source pools. A source pool will be able to make the entire green shelter source concentration increased by a lot. Cultivating next to the source pool, the speed can be increased by an unknown amount.

    When breaking through bottlenecks, it was also very helpful.

    Due to the infiltration of a lot of source power, even the source pool could relieve mental fatigue and restore physical strength to a certain extent.

    A sip of it was more soothing than drinking iced soda on a hot summer day.

    The first cultivation room is an open-air environment. The ground was carved with an array of source gathering runes to collect source qi, the surrounding smooth stone walls, was also carved with some obscure runes so that the source qi pool emitted the maximum retention in the cultivation room as well as the source qi gathered from the outside world.

    The concentration of source qi here was at least a dozen times that of the outside world. Staying here to cultivate can even achieve dozens of times the effect.

    There were three sitting pillows on the floor of the cultivation room. And on one of them, ine was sitting cross-legged. In contact with the high concentration environment of the cultivation room, impacting the bottleneck of the Transcendent Mortal Stage.

    But there was still a long way from breaking through.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    When the two arrived, ine felt it from afar. She opened her eyes and saw Nancy behind Tang Yu with a few moments of surprise.

    ¡°She is ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Her name is Nancy, there is no time to exin, let¡¯s get away from her.¡±

    As soon as Nancy walked into this cultivation sanctuary, the dense source qi around her frantically gushed towards her body.

    The source qi vortex, visible to the naked eye, formed around Nancy¡¯s body. The original climbing aura was like a soaring rocket. The suffocating aura pervading the first cultivation room, gradually spreading out.

    Tang Yu and ine left the cultivation room, retreated to the distance. Standing on the towering cliffs far away to observe.

    The dense source qi converged into rivers, covering Nancy¡¯s petite body.

    Whoosh~

    The gale blew, the clouds gathered, thunder rolled, and the space around was distorted by it.

    ¡°This is the breakthrough of the Transcendent Mortal Stage?¡± ine¡¯s small mouth was slightly open. Her eyes could not conceal her surprise.

    Tang Yu opened his mouth, did not know what to say. Together with ine, continuing to retreat.

    The vision of Nancy¡¯s breakthrough was truly terrifying. Before the breakthrough, the aura emitted will make people tremble.

    Luckily¡­

    Tang Yu was iparably lucky to have brought Nancy to this remote cultivation area. Otherwise, not just destroying the castle, but the hunters in the vi area must be shaken and fainted by the aura.

    However, Tang Yu wasn¡¯t sure¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­

    At this moment, the vi area, and even the entire shelter, many hunters had encountered the enemy¡¯s oppressive feeling, and they couldn¡¯t figure it out and began to feel panic!

    ¡­¡­

    Tang Yu and ine stood on the cliff to observe. On the way to detect the anomaly, Roger and Winnie also came to visit and quickly left.

    The two stood for several hours. Tang Yu felt little sore legs and feet. The surging tides of source Qi finally reached the peak!

    BOOM!

    A thunderbolt exploded.

    Nancy¡¯s petite figure rose up to the sky, standing in the void. Purple-ck ghostly power coiled around her like a giant dragon, overlooking the earth, bringing cmity.

    Terrifying aura swept out, the trees on the mountain were bent and broken, sand flew, boulders shattered, and a huge crack spread out on the towering cliff¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­

    After a long time, the aura gradually faded. The purple-ck ghostly power also dissipated. Just like in the very beginning, he saw her. The girl wore ck armour, bewildered and clueless.

    Nancy¡¯s eyes turned, her feet stepped on the void and walked quickly, stopping in front of Tang Yu, tilting her head, ¡°Lord¡­ have I¡­ broken through?¡±

 Chapter 332

    <h4>Chapter 332</h4>

    ¡°Marvelous! What do you feel?¡±

    ¡°What does it feel like¡­¡­?¡±

    Returning to the number one cultivation ce, Tang Yu couldn¡¯t wait to ask Nancy about the transcendent mortal prowess.

    However¡­ he overestimated Nancy¡¯s ability to understand.

    Tang Yu and ine tossed and turned several times before getting a more urate answer from Nancy¡¯s mouth.

    Indeed, the Transcendent stage can fly. But it¡¯s not quite urate to say that. After breaking through to be a transcendent mortal, the body was surrounded by a strange force field all the time. This force field can offset the earth¡¯s gravity and generate thrust to achieve the effect of flying or stepping in the sky.

    Tang Yu thought of something else for the first time.

    ¡®The Awakening stage has the ability to fly, flying to the wind, ability to grow wings. Was breaking through the transcendent order not a loss?¡¯

    But after another thought, he was wrong. The special force field of the Transcendent and their ability to fly belong to a different power source and does not say that the two can not be stacked. So, the ability to fly still has a lot of advantages. If the ordinary Transcendent was a single core, then with the ability to fly the Transcendent ss, is a double core horsepower bar.

    This special force field not only has the ability to fly but also can offset most of the attacks. That means the transcendent ss can survive in various harsh environments, covering strikes, siege and other means. As long as they can not break the strange energy around the body, it can not cause the slightest harm to the transcendent ss¡­ Even a little dust can not stain them.

    Tang Yu can only contemte, and he deserves to be non-human.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lindong, high-rise residential area.

    These days the great offerings of the word are cultivating and consolidating the transcendent realm down.

    The high-level elders, including the people from the Rhino Mercenaries, collected all the information about Tree Shade from various sources and sent it to Great Counselor Yan. They focused on the battle where Tree Shade encountered the disaster level demonic beast.

    ¡°No, that person named Tang Yu of Tree Shade is definitely not a Transcendent Mortal.¡±

    Great Counselor Yan pondered, ¡°If he was a Transcendent Mortal, there would be no need to use the Heavenly Punishment Weapon to kill those three disaster Level Demonic Beasts ¡­¡­¡±

    At first, Great Counselor Yan thought that Tree Shade¡¯s Tang Yu was toozy to make a move. Still, he learned in this detailed information that the defensive battle, which was precarious, had a section of the city wall destroyed. Hundreds of hunters defending the city had died.

    As the head of the shelter, the status is simr to that of the lord of a city. Great Counselor Yan thinks that even if ¡®Tang Yu¡¯ is cold-blooded, if he has transcendent strength, then he cannot sit back and watch his city being destroyed.

    In that case, there was only one truth. Tang Yu is not a transcendent, just an ordinary flying ability.

    ¡°He is obviously not an old man who awakened from the fourth era. He¡¯s just a young man in his twenties, although his strength should be good, butpared to a transcendent, there¡¯s a world of difference.¡±

    ¡°However, after all, being able to establish a shelter on the ruins even with the opportunity is also considered a talent. If he works for me, I could give him some sweet reward¡­¡±

    ¡°I was too cautious. They¡¯re not even transcendent, not to mention that the Tree Shade had no transcendent people. Even if there is, so what? Although good, that kind of heavenly punishment power is not even half a threat to me since a disaster level demonic beast could dodge it.¡±

    Great Counselor Yan felt that his perception had to be reversed and that he had to have the verge of a strong man.

    He called the rhinoceros, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the matter of asking for rune technology from the Tree Shade to you. Be a good boy and don¡¯t let me down.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side, since Nancy broke through Transcendence, Tang Yu was finally relieved.

    The eight-armed ck devil did not appear again. The giant golden eagle also disappeared without a trace, and everything calmed down again.

    In just a few days¡¯ difference, Fanny and Gretel¡¯s team, one after another, found the secret realm. Fanny found the secret realm in the deep mountains. Gretel¡¯s team found it at the banks of the Yangtze River Delta area. They established a small force over there, sending people to search and found two secret realms. Even the investigation corps found a secret realm.

    It seemed that since that change in the sky, there are more secret realms in the wild.

    Most of these discovered secret realms have been deserted. There was no danger, but also not many valuable items. Except for one secret ce, inside the fourth era of the old undead just awakened, just like Zhor.

    But this time, the undead hunter could only let two wild words before being killed by Gretel and the others.

    Probably the most suffocating death¡­

    During this time, in addition to running the secret realm. Tang Yu spent his time cultivating. Two days ago, finally, he broke through to the Tenth awakening. Sessfully stepped into the ranks of the territory¡¯s first-line experts.

    As for the territory¡¯s only current super first-tier expert, Nancy¡­

    Well¡­

    Tang Yu nced at Nancy, who was wearing a white striped top and blue strappy pants, sitting on a chair. Although still expressionless, her gaze showed some concentration, her eyes unblinking, staring at the chopsticks on the table, one hand had reached out to mid-air.

    Seemingly hesitating, Nancy finally made up her mind and reached out with her white palm to grasp the pair of chopsticks and pick them upwards.

    Snap!

    The chopsticks made of high-grade wood broke when she picked them up and immediately fell to the ground. Nancy turned her head, looked at him, and then looked down at the several wooden chopsticks that had fallen to the ground with a bewildered look.

    ¡°Eat¡­I want to eat ¡­¡­¡±

    Her words had a bit of aggression. Before Tang Yu moved, Nancy leaned down and buried her head on the beef noodle soup. Sucking and sucking, in a few seconds, arge bowl of soup noodles was transferred into her stomach. She raised her head just like a kitten.

    ¡°Delicious¡­ um¡­ I want more¡­¡±

    Next to him, ine rushed to bring a towel to wipe Nancy¡¯s face. Tang Yu held his forehead. It felt more arduous than bringing up a child ¡­¡­ although he had never had a child.

    At this time, Nancy suddenly turned her head to look out the window, ¡°Someone, an enemy.¡±

    Tang Yu froze and immediately opened the territory map. As expected, several red dots appeared in the vi are surrounded by several green dots.

    In the hundreds of meters away from these dots, there is a red dot like arge light bulb.

    It was very conspicuous.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The rhinoceros boss has recently be very prosperous. Being close to the Grand Counselor who had a high-level rtionship with the higher-ups in Lindong, the mercenary group rapidly expanded from the original size of a dozen people and expanded to hundreds of people.

    With the supply of sufficient resources, his strength also increased rapidly and reached the Fifth awakening peak. As long as he crosses this bottleneck, he is also a big brother level. In the future, they can also leave one of the top mercenary groups behind.

    ¡°The lord gave us the task. He put his trust in us, we must do it perfectly.¡±

    A few of his beloved followers behind the rhinoceros boss agreed, ¡°Boss, look at this ce. Tree Shade, the construction is very good, instead of just getting the manufacturing technology of rune equipment. Why don¡¯t we take the whole Green Shade? Then the manpower to produce the equipment is also avable.¡±

    The rhinoceros boss¡¯s eyes lit up and patted the shoulders of his beloved men approvingly. Several people entered the shelter and walked all the way to the front of the castle, and were stopped by members of the guard corps.

    Seeing the hunters whose aura was no weaker than his, the rhinoceros boss started to panic a little but immediately calmed down when he thought of his lord, the Grand Counselor Yan, who had alsoe to Tree Shade.

    He raised his head and said proudly, ¡°What are you looking at? Let your Bosse out and talk.¡±

    The guard group members ignored the Rhino Boss¡¯s crazy words, and several of them stepped forward, ready to subdue them.

    The rhino boss raised his voice and moved the backstage out. However, he soon discovered that the guard corps didn¡¯t even know what transcendence was, and they turned a deaf ear to whatever he said.

    The rhinoceros leader rose up to fight back but was knocked to the ground in three or two blows by a hunter of the same level.

    Just as several of them were about to be tied up¡­

    A terrifying aura swept through. Instantly, the guard corps froze.

    Everyone looked up to the sky. There was a figure with his hand on his head, standing mid-air.

    Like a god looking down on the earth.

    ¡°Who is it dare to move¡­moves against my people ¡­¡­¡±

    Grand Counselor Yan¡¯s eyes widened as he stared ahead. A petite figure in armour, stepping out of the castle window, also stood in mid-air, facing him from afar.

    The aura, which was undoubtedly of the transcendent rank, enveloped over and locked onto his body.

 Chapter 333

    <h4>Chapter 333</h4>

    The Grand Counselor Yan was a little panicked at this point. Who had sworn in the information that the strongest expert in Tree Shade could only hold up for a few seconds in front of the disaster level demonic beasts? He wanted to arrest the person who gave him the information and beat him up.

    But then, the Grand Counselor Yan reacted, ¡°It¡¯s just a little ident in the n, it¡¯s not a big problem, why panic!¡±

    ¡°After breaking through to be a transcendent, I don¡¯t even know how strong I am. Today is the perfect day to test it out.¡±

    He kept pumping himself up and soon calmed down.

    Grand Counselor Yan slightly raised his head, with a little bit of solitude and a little bit of indifference, looking at the Transcendent Mortal opposite him. Trying to show his strong temperament.

    ¡°In that case, let the old man weigh your real-¡°

    His pupils suddenly shrunk, the ck-haired girl in armor nearby has disappeared from his vision.

    ¡®Danger from behind!¡¯

    Although he didn¡¯t see it, the danger perception ability possessed by the transcendent ss let him quickly react.

    Without turning back, Grand Counselor Yan controlled the force field that surrounded his body and converged on his back, while the source force prated his body to protect himself.

    BOOM!!!!

    A ck-light shed, a terrifying chopping blownded on his back. The next moment, the speed of the Grand Counselor Yan broke through the sound barrier¡­ he was knocked out!

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Below.

    At the sudden appearance of the Great Confessor of the word, like a god overlooking the earth, several hunters the guard corps could not move. Then, an appalling aura enveloped up, making their souls, every cell of them, tremble, unable to raise the slightest thought of resistance.

    It was more terrifying than Chief Instructor Roger¡¯s breath!

    Several people had fear in their eyes, worrying for the shelter, and even more so for themselves. They thought these were just fanatics in front of them, but they didn¡¯t expect what they said to be true.

    Even the disaster-level demonized beasts, which have the power to destroyrge shelters, are like children in front of the real Transcendentals.

    Humans can be so strong!

    The rhinoceros boss was knocked down and could not move with pain, but when he saw his boss appear, heughed wildly.

    ¡°You have already messed with the wrong people, now it¡¯s toote to kneel down and apologize, hahahahahaha¡­ huh?¡±

    Theughter, however, stopped. Rhino¡¯s eyes widened and looked around. Where is his boss? Where he suddenly disappeared?

    BOOM!

    In the distance came a loud sound. The ground trembled, the rhino boss almost instinctively twisted his head and looked over.

    At the towering cliff, there was a man-shaped hole that was chiseled through the entire cliff.

    Cold sweat instantly flowed down from his forehead.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The mountain.

    The vegetation was lush.

    In a pit hole, Grand Counselor Yan had difficulty standing up.

    At this time he was quite a mess. His body was stained with dust and grass debris. His protective force field was instantly pierced by Nancy, and even the battle suit, which had been worn from the fourth to the fifth era and had yed a significant role in many battles, had also been damaged.

    As soon as the Grand Counselor looked up, he saw the ck-haired girl in armor. Her figure appeared in a sh not far away, her face expressionless, dragging arge sword in her hand, taller than her whole body, and was slowly walking.

    The Grand Counselor Yan couldn¡¯t care less about the heartache and had gotten serious.

    Just now, he was attacked by a sneak attack. However, the transcendent ss was no longer as fragile as the awakening ss. That blow seemed terrifying, but in fact, it didn¡¯t hurt him.

    He was unaware that Nancy¡¯s blow was not intended to kill the enemy at all, but only to force a shift in the battlefield.

    BOOM!

    Grand Counselor Yan¡¯s source Qi erupted, Qi mes rose and covered the whole body.

    Like a category 12 hurricane, it erupted with him as the center. The surrounding trees were uprooted and the stones were blown away, rolling on the ground.

    ¡°Taste the new trick developed by the old man after his breakthrough!¡±

    His fists sted out one after another, so fast that only phantoms could be seen. The air was hammered out, and a cannonball made of highly condensed source power shot out as he swung his fist.

    Grand Counselor Yan had lived for more than two hundred years and had a lot of experience. He knew clearly that the person in front of him was faster than him and could also explode an iparably powerful chopping attack, a meleebat expert.

    Since that was the case, he opted for a long-range attack!

    He absorbed source power from the sky and earth while condensing cannonballs to st out in an endless stream.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In the distance, the ground trembled, explosions resounded incessantly, and the ck-haired girl in armor flying into the air and constantly dodging. She was already tired of dealing with it!

    BOOM!!

    The source power shells hit, and dozens of rounds burst in the air.

    ¡°This is the power of the old man, but you Tree Shade are also qualified to talk to me-¡°

    ¡°(¡Ño¡Ñ)¡­eh?¡±

    The explosion of fireworks dispersed and the human figure appeared in the sky. Her ck hair, armor, purple and ck energy were surrounding the circumference.

    And she was unharmed!

    Grand Counselor Yan froze.

    ¡®This is not transcendent!¡¯

    He was aware that a few dozen rounds of high condensed source power shells would not be able to achieve a one-hit kill effect. However, at least it should have wounded the opponent and knocked her down from the sky, looking more miserable than herself.

    After all, with an attack of this power level, he knew he couldn¡¯t take it all. And the opposite side was also a transcendent, so it was the same by definition!

    At this point, Nancy¡¯s free left hand was stretched out. Her five fingers opened, in an instant, countless longswords likecquer appeared around her.

    The ck longsword emits a rich energy fluctuation, the tip of the sword is facing him¡­ Grand Counselor Yan sighed and gave birth to a bad feeling.

    The next moment the ck longsword fell like raindrops.

    The ground was plowed over and over again, and the mountain forest copsed several stories high.

    Grand Counselor Yan fled in a miserable state. Unable to find a counter-attack timing before being hit by another ck energy longsword and flew. Coughing up blood from the corner of his mouth.

    He couldn¡¯t fight in closebat and his opponent could do long-distancebat.

    Grand Counselor Yan panicked again, ¡±If we continue like this we won¡¯t be able to hold on, we must leave.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t even protect himself. Grand Counselor Yan had long abandoned the rhinoceros mercenary group.

    The ck-haired girl in armor¡¯s strength was too much stronger than him. If he hadn¡¯t got the transcendent order¡¯s fight resistance, he wouldn¡¯t make it.

    Grand Counselor Yan leaped through mountains and forest while dodging. He didn¡¯t fly up, intended to use the terrain to increase his chances to escape.

    Suddenly.

    RUMBLE!

    Dark clouds covered the sky and thunder snakes jumped.

    A deadly killing machine came from the sky. Grand Counselor Yan¡¯s face changed dramatically before he remembered that Tree Shade possessed a killer weapon like ¡®Heavenly Punishment¡¯.

    Thest straw that overwhelmed the camel.

    In his foreknowledge of the danger, once he was hit by the ¡®Heavenly Punishment¡¯, there was every possibility of being seriously injured. Plus a strong person whose strength far exceeded his was chasing closely behind him¡­¡­

    His face gradually turned bitter.

    ¡°Do you want to live, or want to die?¡±

    A majestic, loud voice, came from the sky.

    Grand Counselor Yan honestly raised his white g. He had only broken through Transcendence, and his great life had just begun, so he didn¡¯t have any thoughts of fighting to the death.

    There was no shame in surrendering.

    Many powerful people in history have also been captured.

    He did not believe that Tree Shade could keep an eye on a transcendent powerhouse like him all the time. As long as he had the chance to escape from here, the sky would be high for birds to fly and the sea would be wider for fish to leap.

    The first thing he needed to do is to get out of here.

    Grand Counselor Yan stared at the sky and did not hesitate to answer, ¡°I want to live.¡±

    ¡°Good, then sign this contract.¡±

    As the voice from the sky fell, a puppet wearing blue and white armor came flying from afar. Stretched out his hand, and handed him an ancient parchment sheet.

 Chapter 334

    <h4>Chapter 334</h4>

    The Grand Counselor Yan was a bit frozen, this unfolding was a bit different from what he had expected!

    He took the antique parchment, on which the contents of the contract were written in runenguage. And he read it at once, the dense text that made his heart panic.

    ¡®This is a fucking¡­ contract of sale!!¡¯

    The Grand Counselor Yan had a moment of anger. However, he perceived the killing machine from the sky and then turned his head to see the mortal power next to the gaze of the tiger. It¡¯s as if there was like a pot of cold water, thrown straight on the head.

    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t I sign it!¡±

    He hesitated, muttered, and cut his finger. A drop of blood dropped on the contract parchment, instantly seeped in, and disappeared without a trace.

    A mysterious power, gushing out from the contract, connected with his heart and soul. The Grand Counselor Yan did not dare to resist, the contract took shape. Arcane and mysterious rune patterns, branded on his soul.

    At this moment, everything about the contract power, restrictions, all emerged in the mind of The Grand Counselor Yan. He could feel the vast great power at the end of the contract. So vast that even a transcendent mortal like him was as small as an ant.

    The Grand Counselor Yan was shocked. All kinds of spection popped up in his mind. Immediately, his face bes more and more bitter. Whether it is the contract itself, or the contract that has vast great power, he was unable to resist.

    In this life, The Grand Counselor Yan was also a gold medal fighter.

    ¡®I thought I had gotten rid of the burden of the Ancient Spirit Dynasty. But I didn¡¯t expect¡­ I would still be an honorable Grand Counselor Yan at the Ancient Spirit Dynasty. But here¡­¡¯

    Thinking of this, Grand Counselor Yan was aggrieved. If the person who delivered the information appeared in front of him, he would kill him and refine his soul.

    After signing the contract, the ck-haired girl who was staring at him did not say anything and left directly.

    In the sky, the killing machine that locked him in ce also swirled and dissipated.

    No matter how dim the future might be, Grand Counselor Yan who managed to survive still sighed with relief and sat on his buttocks on the ground.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Yan Dingtian¡­ that name is quite domineering.¡±

    Through the contract, Tang Yu learned the other party¡¯s name and was quite speechless. He thought that a strong person of this level would rather stand and die than live¡­¡­ with his life. As a result, he had overestimated the other party¡¯s temperament.

    Obviously, his name was too long, like a dragon. But in the end, he was a strong person who determines to live from the heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be submissive, if not things would not be so easily solved. Much less harvest a gold medal fighter of the mortal transcendent ss.¡± Tang Yu thought, withdrew his gaze, observing the crystal ball, and rolled back to the original ce.

    The contract parchment which imitated the follower contract was created.

    Naturally, its power was far from beingpared with the follower contract¡­ The follower contract not only can summon across borders but also can have close contact with followers and transmit messages over long distances. It was a very high contract that cannot be broken by external forces.

    The contract he imitated could not achieve the above-mentioned effects. The share that was just given to Yan Dingtian was the most effective one recently created¡­ Theoretically, there was a possibility of being broken by external forces, but it was extremely difficult. He takes the territory as a whole, and uses some of the power as the lead, as the party A of the contract.

    With extremely strong restraint ability, even if the contract is destroyed, the bacsh can cause huge damage to the other party.

    The two sides reached a consensus, and Nancy returned to the castle.

    She still has an expressionless look, but can vaguely feel that between the beating steps, there are a few more leaps.

    As she walked in, the ck armor and battle skirt on her body, faded into streams of light. Revealing the white striped top and strappy pants she was originally wearing. The outfit was still intact, and not the slightest tattered spot could be seen.

    The three of them finished the interrupted dinner, and then each left.

    ine headed to the first cultivating room to continue hitting the mortal transcendent stage bottleneck.

    After the two of them arrived at the training camp, Tang Yu and Nancy also separated and carried out their own training.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Spiritual space, personal training mode.

    It was arge room of pure white, with no other colors visible except for the ck lines marking the corners.

    After breaking through the Tenth Awakening level, Tang Yu¡¯s strength degree, as well as the source power contained in his body has made a qualitative leap. These days he was in the training camp, consolidating the mastery of the skyrocketing power.

    A few puppets with Tenth Awakening stagebat power surrounded him with gunmen, swordsmen, shieldmen, all kinds of soldiers, and attacked violently. He rolled and dodged, jumped, and used his strength to fight. And a total of five puppets of the same level were dealt with by him without damage.

    ¡°Too weak, it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Tang Yu wanted to exchange the Eleventh and Twelfth awakening puppets, but on second thought, ¡°Why don¡¯t we try the strength of Yan?¡±

    In the personal training mode, the opponent originally could only be tuned up to Thirteenth Awakening and there was no limit to the number. But due tock of transcendent information, they couldn¡¯t tune out.

    Untilter the disaster-level demonic beast appeared within the territory, Tang Yu could simte the three giants in the spiritual space as enemies.

    And after Nancy broke through the mortal and had her whole body examined, the spiritual space already had a humanoid mortal transcendent temte and could tune out a humanoid puppet of transcendent mortal rank as an opponent.

    It can also simte opponents with Nancy¡¯s behavior pattern and full strength. The other people who have used the spirit space were also recorded and can be simted without any difference.

    Tang Yu practically has a GM¡¯s authority.*

    Other users can only choose ordinary puppets or demonic beasts as opponents. If you want to choose a specific demonic beast, this would be an extra service, requiring additional charges. As for higher levels that could be simted out of someone¡­ it does not exist.

    This was a function that he only has.

    With Tang Yu¡¯s intention, the scene in front of him was suddenly changed.

    Pure whiterge room paved with vegetation, lush trees, surrounded by steep peaks, which is exactly the back of the shelter mountain range.

    Then, two figures appeared.

    The wretched figure of Yan Dingtian, and the armor-d Nancy, flying to exchange blows, his eyes can not keep up with the degree¡­¡­

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    The fast-changing image stopped instantly. Yan Dingtian maintained his escape stance, while Nancy stood in mid-air. The ck silk in front of her forehead was blown up by the wind, like vertical hair, her white palm reached forward and was coalescing a ck longsword.

    ¡°ording to the battle scene captured by the crystal ball, simte Yan Dingtian as an opponent.¡±

    Soon, the two people in front of him disappeared, and the woefully dressed Yan Dingtian reappeared.

    In this mode, it seemed that Tang Yu was treated as Nancy, and Yan Dingtian had no reservations, and his starting stance was a cannonball condensed frompressed source energy.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes widened. It was toote to react, but he instinctively erected a wall in front of him.

    However¡­

    RUMBLE!

    The half-raised wall couldn¡¯t hold up for a second under the source force cannonballs before it was being blown to pieces. And countless source force cannonballs magnified in his pupils.

    BOOM!!

    A few secondster¡­ Tang Yuy on the ground that had reverted to pure white space, looking up at the ceiling.

    ¡°What the hell am I doing? Am I stupid!¡±

    *TL¡¯s note: GM refers to Game Master

 Chapter 335

    <h4>Chapter 335</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m so stupid to leave my job as the Grand Counselor and run to Tree Shade to be another person¡¯s little brother!¡± Yan Dingtian sighed and followed the blue and white puppet and walk back to the shelter.

    His clothes were ragged from the violent energy st, and only a few pieces of cloth remained, barely covering certain parts. His long, shiny ck hair has also be as messy as the seagrass grass, many pedestrians sweeping their eyes with odd faces.

    Yan Dingtian wants to die!

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Since you can¡¯t resist, you can only resign yourself to fate.

    A few momentster, Yan Dingtian changed into clean clothes and surveyed the temporary ce assigned to him.

    A small vi, simple decoration, but good and clean¡­ Yan Dingtian didn¡¯t resent. It was a simple life. No matter how much he resented, it was useless.

    He thought, a little working harder will make his future less dark.

    Knock knock.

    When Yan Dingtian opened the door to his room, he saw a small fat man standing outside the door.

    ¡°You are Elder Yan, right? The director asked me to introduce you to the shelter, and you can also tell me if you have any needs.¡±

    The person in charge, Wang Zhou, stared at Yan Dingtian¡¯s face for a while and said quickly. He still had some disbelief that the uncle who looked only in his thirties was an old immortal who had lived for more than two hundred years¡­ He also heard that just now also he was running naked in the street, in the end how was the old man not ashamed?

    Yan Dingtian didn¡¯t know what Wang Zhou was thinking. He thought that after being captured, the shelter still had a bit of respect for him.

    He eased a bit.

    He paused and said lightly. ¡°In that case, you can tell me.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Yan Dingtian followed Wang Zhou and turned around the vi area, the nting area, the equipment factory area, and finally came to the bustlingmercial area.

    Every ce he passed, the little fatty introduced in great detail.

    Yan Dingtian had a high and cold face, responding only twice now and then, yet inside, he was still a little surprised.

    The life cycle of the crops in the nting area was surprisingly short of only ten days or can be as long for one or two months and can be ripe for a season. The grain harvested was top-notch.

    As a former ¡®Ancient Spirit Dynasty¡¯s Great Counselor, Yan Dingtian wasn¡¯t just a martial artist. He considers himself a cultured man and has a lot of knowledge about state affairs. He knew that the fifth era has the power called ¡®technology¡¯. But the food production of the Lindong shelter was not as high as it could be. Before, Yan Dingtian could not see, but now he was secretly thinking.

    Then he felt wrong.

    ¡®I¡¯m just a captive, at best, a gold medalist. Not a Grand Counselor Yan, what¡¯s the point of focusing on this?¡¯

    Even the rune technology he wished to see from the Tree Shade also felt dull.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Themercial district was the most lively at night, with colorful source power lights dazzling the eyes.

    ¡°Elder Yan, this is one of Tree Shade¡¯s most prestigious streets, the food street! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m bragging, the higher ingredients in these stores are purchased from the Logistics Department. Plus there¡¯s no shortage of seasonings and all kinds of facilities, our food here can throw off other ces by a dozen blocks.¡±

    Wang Zhou introduced, proudly raised his chest, ¡°And I, as a reputable gourmet in Tree Shade, know which store master¡¯s craft is the best. Today, I will be in your service.¡±

    Yan Dingtian nodded indisputably.

    As the former Ancient Spirit Dynasty¡¯s Grand Counselor, his social status was high. There was no food he had not yet tasted. When he was young, he went to the capital city known as ¡®Capital of Food¡¯. Now after living for more than two hundred years, Yan Dingtian was stripped out of food. After breaking through the transcendent stage, he no longer needs to ingest food to replenish his daily consumption.

    But seeing the fatty¡¯s enthusiasm, Yan Dingtian did not refuse.

    Wang Zhou excitedly led the man to a medium-sized store. He found a window seat and immediately called for a waiter. He didn¡¯t even look at the menu and quickly ordered.

    Yan Dingtian calmly sat on his opposite side, nced at the menu.

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    He took another look and found¡­ some he can not read.

    Boiled zed fish and so on, he can understand. It¡¯s probably the zed fish boiled soup dish, but ¡®Buddha Jumping over the Wall¡¯, ¡®Stargazy Pie¡¯. What are these dishes??

    He couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Yan Dingtian¡¯s throat squirmed, he wanted to ask but because it would hurt his image if he asked he just quietly sat. After all, it¡¯s just some food. The name doesn¡¯t matter.

    When the food is served, he could eat for a little.

    The beautifully crafted dishes were served. Yan Dingtian took a look, although it looked good, he didn¡¯t have his hopes up.

    As a former Ancient Spirit Dynasty¡¯s Grand Counselor, he has seen even more exaggerated food servings.

    The Tree Shade food in front of him was in average.

    ¡®After all, it¡¯s just a shelter. It can bepared to the fourth era¡¯s rtively prosperous city. How can it bepared to the Capital?¡¯

    A fragrance hit his nose.

    ¡°Hmm? It seems¡­ Okay?¡±

    In the middle of Yan Dingtian¡¯s judgment, the opposite Wang Zhou had already begun to feast on the food. That happy look of tasting delicious food could not be faked, making him a little suspicious.

    Is it really that delicious? No, no, the little fatty is at best just an ordinary official who has eaten delicious food, how can it bepared to him¡­

    ¡®In the end, I¡¯ve experienced the capital of food, what could a small ce offer?¡¯

    He picked up his chopsticks and smoothly picked up a crystal clear fish fillet and put it into his mouth.

    The careless expression changed abruptly. The fish fillet vor contained in his mouth, he chewed carefully.

    A momentter. He chucked another piece into his mouth, chewed, and tasted.

    ¡°This meat¡­this taste ¡­¡­¡±

    Image?

    A strongman¡¯s loneliness?

    Fuck it, keep going and it¡¯ll be going to be eaten up by the little fat man!

    In no time, the two of them finished the meal that could feed at least 20 people. Yan Dingtian was a transcendent mortal, he was absolutely superb in terms of speed of grabbing food.

    Across the table, Wang Zhou¡¯s hand holding the chopsticks hung in mid-air, somewhat aggrieved.

    ¡°Little fatty, this food of yours. What kind of material is it made of?¡±

    ¡°¡­ pigs, cows, sheep, chickens, ducks, and fish. What else could it be?¡± All kinds of delicious food were flying in Wang Zhou¡¯s mind.

    Yan Dingtian took a deep breath and didn¡¯t continue to pursue the question. He will be staying in the shelter for a while. Later on, he will have plenty of time to learn.

    But¡­ He just couldn¡¯t figure it out. How did the fresh taste and the rich fragrance bloom on the taste budse from?

    If Wang Zhou knew his doubts, he would definitely say that he should know about Mutated Beast Meat, and the Big Food Empire would know about it.

 Chapter 336

    <h4>Chapter 336</h4>

    Yan Dingtian actually still wanted to eat. But he acted so careless at first, now he did not have the heart to ask.

    Wang Zhou called the waiter to pay out, he handed out his personal identity card and swiped it, and at the end took out another card.

    ¡°Elder Yan, this is your card. For the usual consumption, but also ess to some more important ces, the card has been filled with 1.000 spirit stones. Oh also, the director said, your weekly sry is 500 spirit stones¡­¡±

    ¡®There are wages?¡¯

    Yan Dingtian felt that the treatment was not bad. Plus here he can taste delicious food. The fact that he was captured was actually not that bad.

    The next second, Yan Dingtian hurriedly shook off this incredible thought. He could not be a gold medalist for life. As long as he found a way to break the contract, he would get out of it without a second thought!

    Definitely!

    ¡°How much do you get paid?¡± Yan Dingtian asked casually.

    ¡°Only two hundred.¡±

    ¡°And this meal?¡±

    ¡°Two hundred and fifty.¡±

    The corners of Yan Dingtian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, feeling that his sry could only eat two meals per week?

    Just see Wang Zhou said aggrievedly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the reimbursement for this meal today, I wouldn¡¯t dare to order so much, but still¡­¡±

    ¡®Still didn¡¯t get to eat much.¡¯

    Wang Zhou did not dare to say this, quickly changed his mouth, ¡°Mainly because the mutated beast meat is more expensive, but¡­ this is our shelter¡¯s specialty. In other ces, we need to pay an expensive price for mutated beast meat dishes for ten times morepared to our ce.¡±

    Wang Zhou knows quite a lot about food. Wang Zhou looked very proud and added a sentence.

    ¡°The price of ordinary ingredients is very cheap and the taste is not actually bad. This time because there¡¯s a reimbursement, I get all the expensive stuff.¡± He touched his small belly in embarrassment, ¡°And your weekly 500 spirits stones sry only belongs to the basic sry. The director said when there is a task, you can also get an additional amount of spirit stones.¡±

    The spending power of spirit stones was actually great.

    This was something that Yan Dingtian had already understood during the follow-up visit.

    Five hundred spirit stones per week were not bad, to say the least. After all, he was just a captive, sheltering all the guard corps in, and generally speaking, there was no need for him to personally take action.

    The only thing that Yan Dingtian regretted a little was that he could not often eat the delicious food he ate today. However, he is a transcendent powerhouse. What he pursued more was cultivation. It was stronger rather than the appetite for food.

    500 spirit stones per week were more than enough for him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll step in when needed, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to my cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Oh good¡­ Wait, Elder Yan, you are going back to cultivate? Not going to the training camp?¡±

    ¡°Training camp?¡± Yan Dingtian took a step, ¡°What training camp?¡±

    Cultivation is a very private matter, it is best to find arge enough and quiet residence. The small vi provided by the shelter was not luxurious enough, but the location is good and barely meets Yan Dingtian¡¯s requirements.

    However, listening to the little fat man, it seems that the shelter has a public ce of cultivation?

    ¡®Cultivation ces can be shared?¡¯

    Yan Dingtian thought it was impossible. Even if there were, it would only satisfy the low-level hunter. But he learned to be smarter and didn¡¯t dare to open his mouth before he really understood, so he waited for Wang Zhou¡¯s exnation.

    Wang Zhou did what he was good at, talking.

    Primary training area, advanced training area, spiritual space¡­

    Yan Dingtian¡¯s mouth opened slightly and closed quickly as he tried to keep himself calm.

    ¡°Ahem, so the gravity room can really have hundreds of times gravity? Spiritual space can simte the enemy, you can fight without worries, without fear of death? And a cultivation room where the concentration of source qi is several times that of the outside world?¡±

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    Yan Dingtian was a little dizzy, he had to slow down.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Within the shelter, several training camps have now been built, and the one located at the edge of themercial area, adjacent to the tournament ring, was thergest.

    The first thing that Yan Dingtian felt when he came here was arge number of people.

    He raised his eyebrows.

    Without staying long in the primary training area, he followed Wang Zhou straight to the advanced training area. His eyes were sweeping over the surrounding training equipment from time to time.

    Not bad, but basically useless to him.

    When he came to the advanced training area, there were fewer hunters here, and it wasn¡¯t as noisy with most people training silently in the various facilities.

    ¡°This side of the facility is limited, most of the time people are using it so you need to queue.¡± Wang Zhou introduced, continued after a pause, ¡°With your authority, all facilities in the primary training area can be used for free. And for the advanced area, you can also enjoy a 5% discount¡­¡±

    Hearing the charges, Yan Dingtian inexplicably had a not-so-wonderful premonition. He carefully asked Wang Zhou about the price of various training facilities, and finally sighed with relief.

    Not bad, with his weekly sry of 500 spirit stones, he still can afford to pay. Although facilities like high source gas concentration training rooms were a bit expensive¡­ but the little fat man also said that due to the supply shortage, each person has a time limit to use. In turn, he couldn¡¯t spend too many spirit stones on the training room.

    No need to worry about spirit stones, at most¡­ is that the two big meals that could originally be had every week must be reduced to one meal for three or five weeks in order to cultivate.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t bother me.¡¯

    ¡®The appetite for food is nothing, cultivation is the most important thing. With the cultivation room and gravity room, my strength will definitely be able to improve faster, and getting the contract out of the way is no longer impossible!¡¯

    ¡®Anyway, five hundred spirit stones per week is enough, I can cultivate until the end of time!¡¯

    While Yan Dingtian was thinking, his footsteps didn¡¯t stop and he came to the final spirit space area again.

    Transcendent Mortal level, there are few opponents at his level. Most of the time, he can only rely on hard cultivation bit by bit to improve strength, the same level ofbat experience does not exist at all¡­ He broke through the Transcendent Mortal for some time, except for experiencing a fight with a disaster-level demonic beast once. Seriously, there is no fighting experience at the same level at all.

    The time when he was blown away by the ck-haired girl and doubted his life doesn¡¯t count.

    However, as soon as he entered the spiritual space, he could quickly gain experience and even try and perfect his battle techniques.

    ¡°Wait, you said that the usage fee for each clock here is five times that of the gravity chamber?!¡±

    Yan Dingtian simply calcted an ount and found that his weekly sry was not enough for his cultivation needs!

    It was said that there are also various value-added services within the spiritual space¡­

    A pressure called insufficient wages is weighing heavily on his shoulders.

    The spirit space area was on the top floor of the training camp.

    The location where they were standing at the moment was the circr hall at the entrance surrounded by several passages that led to the small rooms used to enter the space.

    Yan Dingtian gave up thinking and decided to cultivate first before saying anything.

    ¡°How does the room open? The old man wants to buy two hours of rent time.¡±

    Wang Zhou pointed to the central area of the circr hall, at a huge cylindrical processing counter. ¡°You can look for a vacant room over there, select the length of time, swipe your card, and pay. Then with your personal identity card, open the selected room¡­¡±

    Yan Dingtian walked up and searched for the space room when the chatter of hunters around him reached his ears.

    ¡°Spiritual space has finally opened a new mode! It is said to be called ¡®Tower of Trials¡¯!¡±

    ¡°¡®Really?¡¯¡± Someone snickered, ¡°It¡¯s 8:12. 12 minutes ago, the ¡®Tower of Trials¡¯ mode was officially opened. There should be quite a few people trying it, but none of this matters. What matters is that three days after the opening of the ¡®Tower of Trials¡¯, you can get a high amount of rewards given by the official shelter for passing a certain number of levels¡­¡­¡±

    Hearing the word ¡®reward¡¯, Yan Dingtian¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He was short of spirit stones, and here they were!

    As for what tower, Yan Dingtian was not sure. But as a transcendent, he had enough confidence no matter what challenges he faced!

 Chapter 337

    <h4>Chapter 337</h4>

    The trial had just opened, so Yan Dingtian was not impatient. He decided to inquire about the rules of the ¡°Tower of Trials¡± challenge first. Then get the level rewards in one fell swoop.

    ¡°This I know.¡±

    Next to him, Wang Zhou said, ¡°The ¡®Tower of Trials¡¯ is a mode developed to test the truebat power of the hunter, and the challenger¡¯s levels will be fixed at the same level, but not with exactly the same physical qualities.¡±

    ¡°For example, in the first ten levels of the Tower of Trials, the awakening level is fixed at the peak of the first Awakening. But even so, there are still some slight differences in the strength and speed of each person, as well as the differences between ordinary hunters and special ability users. And these differences, too, belong to the real increase inbat power.¡±

    For example, the hunters who have used the body hardening potion and have tapped their potential, even if they are suppressed at the peak of the first awakening stage, their physical strength is notparable to ordinary hunters.

    Yan Dingtian slowly nodded his head.

    As a Transcendent, his insight, his control of the use of power, are far from what others canpare. The way he thinks at the time also beat all the same level of invincible existence. Otherwise, the Transcendentyer of bottleneck won¡¯t be easily broken even among the fifth-era hunters.

    ¡°The higher the number of floors, the more restrictions, and the less error tolerance there are. Where every tenthyer is a bottleneck, in the eleventh floor, the twenty-first floor of these levels, the difficulty will be significantly increased. Both as a trial, but also as a clever training method. Once you pass a certain number of floors and then look back, you will find that your actualbat ability has improved a lot.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Yan Dingtian suddenly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the ¡®Tower of Trials¡¯ open twelve¡­thirteen minutes ago? How do you know so well, little fatty?¡±

    ¡°Because I took part in the internal test.¡±

    Seeing Elder Yan¡¯s still dumbfounded look, Wang Zhou hurriedly changed his words, ¡°It¡¯s the¡­ uh, the advanced beta test.¡±

    At this moment, many people had already started to break through the ¡°Tower of Trials¡±, but more people were still watching in the circr hall. They wanted to wait for the first batch of breakers to exit the spiritual space and learn information from those people, but suddenly heard Wang Zhou¡¯s exnation. At once, many people looked over.

    Someone smiled and asked, ¡°Fatty Wang, how many levels did you break into?¡±

    Wang Zhou stretched out three fingers, ¡°Thirty-one floors.¡±

    ¡°Only thirty-one, you are too¡­¡­¡±

    The hunter who asked knew Wang Zhou, so he did not say too bluntly. But a blonde hunter around them teased, ¡°From a total of a hundred floors but you only managed to break so little. Your strength still needs a long way to go from all that fat¡­¡±

    Wang Zhou directly talked back, ¡°You know what! You can¡¯t even pass the first bottleneck!¡±

    The blonde hunter nced at Wang Zhou¡¯s belly, shook his head, ¡°Among the 100 levels, apparently you will be considered as qualified to break into the level 60. The number of rewards announced by the shelter is also on the 60th floor, which has already proved this. I heard that you are still the middle and high level of the Tree shade, and you can¡¯t think of this strength.¡±

    Although each floor of the Tower of Trials is very short, after all, there are a total of one hundred floors. Many hunters also specte that floor 60 was the passing line.

    The rules state that every tenth floor is a hurdle. After breaking through, even if you fail, you can start again from the eleventh and twenty-first floors. But after all, they start from scratch and want to reach the sixtieth floor. It was estimated to take two or three hours.

    Many people thought of this, so they stopped waiting and were ready to try to breakthrough, and the blonde hunter also opened a room to enter.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Half an hour passed, and more and more hunters learned about the newly opened ¡°Tower of Trials¡± mode and came from other ces, and more and more people gathered in the circr hall.

    The first hunter who tried to break through, to people¡¯s surprise, came out one after another.

    ¡°Old Chen, how many levels did you break into?¡±

    ¡°Big brother, floor 60 should not be difficult for you, right?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Captain, in the end, how many floors have you broken through?!¡±

    Those who have acquaintances hurriedly inquired, wanting to pry out some information, and even more, wanting to know the first batch of people in the trial all broke through to the first few floors.

    However, these people hesitated to speak, stopped talking, thought and thought, and decided not to speak.

    The hunters in the circr hall were as anxious as cats, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    The blonde hunter also came out with aplicated face.

    When someone asked, Wang Zhou came with a smirk.

    Huang Mao wanted to pretend to be deaf and not answer, but he couldn¡¯t hold back Wang Zhou¡¯s cynicism, and finally couldn¡¯t help but utter a few words, ¡°Although the results are not good, but a little more than you, 40 floors.¡±

    Huang Mao was a strong person who has broken through to the sixth stage of the Awakening order and has be famous, but he still can¡¯t break through the 60th floor. Although the trial has nothing to do with the awakening stage, however, the big brother-level powerhouse is always stronger than the ordinary hunters.

    Many people were surprised by the difficulty of the trial.

    But Wang Zhou asked, ¡°Forty floors? Then I ask you, what is the environment after the thirty-first floor? How many tforms are there?¡±

    Huang Mao froze and stammered.

    The faces of the other people around became odd.

    At this time, someone suddenly shouted out from the hunters who were operating around the cylindrical processing counter, ¡°The ¡®Tower of Trials¡¯ ranking is open.¡±

    A group of people rushed over.

    When they looked at the top of the list, it was the mysterious shelter director Tang Yu, on the ny-ninth floor.

    However under him, to everyone¡¯s surprise. The second ce who broke through the 83rd floor was a strong person they didn¡¯t know, Nancy. There were also very few people on the leaderboard who had broken through the 60th floor or above.

    Only twenty-thirty people.

    Some people recognized a few of the more familiar names. Roger who broke through to the seventy-first floor, ine on the seventy-eighth floor, and Winnie on the sixty-ninth floor¡­

    The hunters gradually realized the difficulty of the trial. Sixtyyers to be considered qualified? No one dares to say that anymore, even Chief Instructor Roger was only a cut above the ¡®passing line¡¯.

    Among the strongest people in the top ranking, the only one who broke through the floors was Director Tang, and they expected in their minds about the same. Butbined with the difficulty of the ¡®Tower of Trials¡¯ that exceeded their expectations, Mr. Tang¡¯s strength may be even higher than they thought.

    Yan Dingtian stared at the ranking and did not speak for a long time.

    It¡¯s hard to believe that Tree Shade¡¯s Chief Tang is also a Transcendent Mortal Rank expert, and his strength is far above that of the ck-haired girl?

    The crowd spected, but no one knew that the strongest person in their minds, Director Tang, could break through to the ny-ninth floor thanks to a certain ability.

    But Tang Yu was legitimately hanging.

    The ¡®Tower of Trial¡¯ restricts the level. Many ability users have their abilities greatly reduced after the level drops. However, as a fake ¡®Architecture ability user¡¯, his mental power bes weaker after the level drops, and the time for building construction is called out. Except for some buildings, the power of various defensive structures has not diminished. On this fact alone, he was far away from everyone.

    If we put aside the personal domain, his best result broke through to the 70th floor, which is already an eptable result for Lord Tang.

    There was a lot of talk in the circr hall, and several touch screen machines around the cylindrical counter had many hunters staring at the rankings, pulling down the rows.

    Wang Zhou squeezed closer and looked at Huang Mao, ¡°I heard that your score is on the fortieth floor, so why don¡¯t we look for it on the leaderboard on the fortieth floor, if there is your name on it.¡±

 Chapter 338

    <h4>Chapter 338</h4>

    The others froze, and the person who was in charge of the panel, thinking of the way Huang Mao was stammering just now, immediately pulled the leaderboard down.

    Within the spiritual space, you can only use your own name or a widely recognized nickname, or you can be anonymous.

    Most of the trialists in the leaderboard were not anonymous. And the ones who happened to break through to the fortieth floor are only two, Lu Xiaopeng and Ma Jiaze, neither of which was Huang Mao¡¯s name.

    Instantly Huang Mao was embarrassed.

    The public face snapped.

    Unable to face the other people, Huang Mao left the 22nd floor, and hurriedly left.

    Because of the difficulty of the Tower of Trials and seeing the strong people such as Chief Instructor Roger only broke through to the 60 or 70th floor, many of the first batch of trialists also told their results.

    Most of them were on the 10th floor, 20th floors. Surprisingly, none of them surpassed Wang Zhou.

    Wang Zhou endured for a long time and finally dejected, ¡°This is the reason why I can be valued by Director Tang and you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The Tower of Trials is difficult, but many hunters are refreshed by this.

    In other ces, the gap between ordinary hunters and big brothers is huge, while in the ¡°Tower of Trials¡±, everyone is brought down to the same level. And they can¡¯t fail to defeat the unreachable big brothers with their rich experience.

    ¡°Breaking into the 60th floor, the reward is one thousand spirit stones, the 70th floor, the reward is 3000 spirit stones, the reward to the 80th floor is ten thousand spirit stones¡­ So much money, I want it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste, hurry up and breakthrough!¡±

    ¡°Although it is indeed difficult, but a few more attempts to figure out the routine, the results can also be moved forward a lot. Tonight, I won¡¯t go home if I can¡¯t break through the 40th floor! Tomorrow, 50 floors! The next day, 60 floors! I will have the rewards in my hand!¡±

    ¡°Good luck then!¡±

    In a moment, the remaining nearly one-third of the room was upied by the hunters. The spirit space area has long queues for a long time.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu, who was peeping remotely, saw that the unused rooms were all logged in and used, and the spirit stones were ttering into the ounts.

    Such joy¡­ just could not be experienced by ordinary people.

    Where do the reward spirit stonese from?

    As the saying goes, the wooles from the sheep, as long as it can promote the hunters¡¯ consumption, he took out ten¡­ twenty percent of the ie, asionally engaging in activities was also possible.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    As the number of trialists increases, the ranking keeps changing.

    The first thirty positions have not changed at all, only the top of the territory, as well as a few two regiments, or the core apprentices of the martial arts school could break into the sixty floors above.

    The top 100 has changed very little. Wang Zhou¡¯s strength to reach the 31st floor was originally ranked at 91st. Although there were not many people on the list, at this time, there are at least a few. ?The hundred hunters began to break through the tower of trial. The changes in the top 100 list were still very small. After the slight changes, Wang Zhou only dropped to 95th ce.

    It means that there were only four people who have broken through to the top of the thirty-first floor.

    Those who cane to the spiritual space area were originally the elite hunters¡­ This time, many people¡¯s faces changed.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At this time, amotion came from the entrance to the circr hall. A magnificent aura came, the hunters standing by the door could not help but to separate to both sides.

    A group of a dozen people walked into the circr hall.

    They wore uniform ck and red battle uniforms with shield and longsword icons painted on their chests, nked by a middle-aged man with silver hair.

    ¡°It¡¯s themander of the Battle Alliance, Lin Qingtian, the Prime Shield!¡±

    ¡°I never thought that even he woulde. He deserved to be called a big man!¡±

    Many people whispered, and more people with awe hastily backed away to let the Battle Alliance group pass by.

    The few hunters who did not know them were also told bystanders, and quickly understood.

    The Battle Alliance started as a mercenary group but has grown to a size that far exceeds that ofrge mercenary groups. They have more than 10,000 hunters, and they do a lot of business. Taking missions fromrge shelters was only one of their businesses, and more often than not, they negotiate with employers to take on escort, collection, hunting, and other missions.

    The Battle Alliance has even established its own field station,parable in size to a medium-sized shelter, but with a muchrger defense force.

    The hunters of several major cities often speak to small and medium-sized shelters, Tree Shade for the first, then the Battle Alliance town was the second.

    It can be said to be a very high rating.

    The head of the Battle Alliance, Lin Qingtian, is also a legend in the eyes of the people. He was just apany manager before the doomsday, but after the doomsday erupted, he changed. His starting point was not much higher than the average person, his hard work built the Battle Alliance with his strength.

    In fact, Tree Shade¡¯s Director Tang was more legendary. However, for some reason, the hunters rted Director Tang to miracles and luck. And felt the head of the Battle Alliance was more real.

    Tang Yu was also paying attention silently, not because of the so-called legendary experience, but ¡­ this Battle Alliance leader has a job legacy!

    That silver hair, he reckoned it was caused by the power leaking out during the legacy.

    This was a person with a strange encounter!

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The small room where he entered the spiritual space was no longer avable, but the Battle Alliance group had people waiting here previously, and Hua Yuanjing opened the room but did not move in, just to leave the room for themander to use.

    Lin Qingtian entered the room and began to break through the Tower of Trials.

    ¡°How many levels do you guys think Commander Lin can breakthrough?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. Although the Tower of Trials is very difficult, the strength of Commander Lin is undoubtedly the top of human beings. I think at least seventy floors?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. Let¡¯s not forget the rules of the Tower of Trials, and strength does not have too much to do with the floors¡­ However, I think it should be at least sixty floors. Such a shame we can¡¯t see how Commander Lin breaks through.¡±

    ¡°Look here, you guys. There is the progress of the trialist¡¯s breakthrough, you can also send a live request¡­ eh wait, let¡¯s ask nicely, I don¡¯t want to be whipped, right.¡±

    A hunter cried, saw the members of the Battle Alliance not far away, and shrank in fear.

    Someone came to the side and took a look.

    [A live video request has been sent to trialist ¡®Prime Shield - Lin Qingtian¡¯, waiting¡­¡­] [Ding! Request approved.]

    The screen suddenly changed to the scene in the Tower of Trials.

    The sky was gray, and at the foot of it were a dozen circr tforms. Each with a radius of one meter upwards and was ced not too far. Below the tform, there was a void, once you fall from the tform, and can not fly, you can only y GG.

    At this time, Lin Qingtian stood on one of the tforms, holding arge shield. The other hand clutching a one-handed sword, his face was calm.

    All around him, three demonic beasts, somewhat simr to bees with the size not smaller than humans flew around and sometimes swooped down. At a closer look, you can also find the demonic beasts had tiny red dots or red line areas.

    Woosh!

    Lin Qingtian held his shield to block, and his one-handed sword shed through the demonic bees, shing at the red lines. And in a sh, the demonic bees disappeared as points of light.

    ¡°The tenth floor is over, so fast!¡±

    When he reached the eleventh level, the environment under his feet changed. The area where he could stand was smaller, the tform intervals becamerger, and some tforms were tilted, making it difficult for the hunters standing to maintain their bnce.

    But Lin Qingtian was still unstoppable, killing the demonized beasts without using a second strike, and without even a scratch on his body.

    On the twenty-first floor, the difficulty increases. Lin Qingtian could not always stand on the original tform and must use different tforms toplete the dodge.

    On the thirtieth floor, the crowd could see that Lin Qingtian gradually got pressure and no longer used only ordinary attacks. When he swung his one-handed sword, lightning bloomed from above. Injuring several flying demonic beasts at once, making them shaky, and Lin Qingtian leaped up and killed them decisively.

    When he reached the forty-first floor¡­

    The ground environment was no longer fixed. The tform was even changing, some moving, some tilting from side to side. The people who saw the 40th floor were shouting in unbelieve. The enemy was not limited to a single type of soldiers, closebat farbat with each other¡­

    Lin Qingtian was also finally injured, but showed a healing ability and continued hard to fight.

    A hunter with the ability to fly had aplicated expression. ¡°Being able to fly would have been an advantage. But I was stopped on the 35th floor. After watching the battle of Commander Lin, I realized that I had many shorings.¡±

    Lin Qingtian finally stopped at the 46th floor.

    This achievement was far from the crowd¡¯s expectations. But after seeing Lin Qingtian¡¯s battle, they were clear about something. It wasn¡¯t that the Battle Alliance¡¯s leader was weak, but it¡¯s just the Tower of Trials¡¯ difficulty was too crazy¡­¡­

    Who in the world designed this thing! It¡¯s inhuman!

    the 46th floor was already this horrible! Can a human breakthrough the 60th floor? Who are the top 30 people in the ranking?

    In an instant, the hunters who watched the live broadcast in the circr hall had their fighting spirit lowered.

    Tang Yu, who was secretly watching, was also helpless.

    Is the ¡°Tower of Trials¡± really that difficult? But he didn¡¯t take the me for the designer! It¡¯s the system¡¯s fault!

    ¡®These people wouldn¡¯t just back out, would they?¡¯

    As Tang Yu pondered, one person stepped out of the crowd.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a Tower of Trials, open your eyes and see how I break through it!¡±

 Chapter 339

    <h4>Chapter 339</h4>

    Yan Dingtian originally did not dare to say that he could ascend the 80th floor in one breath, but now, after watching Lin Qingtian¡¯s live broadcast, he undoubtedly had the most intuitive understanding of the ¡°Tower of Trials¡±.

    For an ordinary person, it was indeed difficult.

    However, he was transcendent! He has transcended the level of the mundane!

    Even if the level is suppressed, the maniption of power has reached perfection, the judgment of the battlefield was more profound from what these little guys canpare¡­

    For Lin Qingtian¡¯s breakthrough, Yan Dingtian also had to praise for his good performance¡­ Unfortunately, in his eyesight, there were still many shorings which was also the reason why the other party stopped at the 46th floor.

    He walked up step by step, a kind of aura called ¡®expert loneliness¡¯ emanated from his body. Others around froze in their tracks, specting about where this expert appeared from, a few people with keen perceptions, but also felt a deadly threat from this ¡®self-proimed old man¡¯ strange youth.

    Suddenly Yan Dingtian stood in front of the touch screen machine, and the two fingers holding the card froze in mid-air.

    ?How was he going to break into the ¡®Tower of Trials¡¯ when there were no more vacant rooms?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The embarrassment didn¡¯tst long, it just so happened that some hunters came out of the room and vacated the spot, instead of grabbing it, the others gave way to him.

    These people were more interested in seeing if the person who made the wild statement was really strong.

    Watching a few more tips should also help them in their subsequent breakthroughs.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Yan Dingtian walked into the passage and quickly found the corresponding room. The room was very small, only a few square meters. But there were no furnishings¡­ empty, but also not cramped.

    He looked around a few times and could not find any mystery, so he closed his eyes and rxed his mind ording to what Wang Zhou had told him.

    Soon after that

    DANG~DANG!

    Some huge world enveloped down and connected with his mind, a suction force acted on the spirit, and Yan Dingtian did not resist. And in the next second, he opened his eyes and found himself in a gray and dull space.

    There was no sky, no earth, except where he was standing. Further away there was pervasive gray fog.

    ¡°What in the world is this a spiritual space¡­¡±

    Without immediately starting the trial, Yan Dingtian waved his fist. Controlling the flow of source power throughout his body, his face full of disbelief, ¡°There is no sense of illusion at all, even the force field of the transcendent rank can not detect the slightest irregrity, it is incredible¡­ incredible!¡±

    The void that his feet stepped on was like the ground. Unable to continue down, Yan Dingtian tried to fly without any hindrance.

    He came next to the gray fog, gazed and perceived it for a while, stretched out his hand, and prated into it.

    This moment, he finally felt a sense of unreality, prating into the gray fog arm, the naked eye bing illusory and blurred. Yan Dingtian even felt that his spirit was having difficulty to maintain in the space. If this continues, it is likely to be directly kicked out.

    He retracted his hand.

    ¡°This ce is just a transit point, I heard that in the ¡®endless mode¡¯, it can also perfectly manifest the wilderness environment. How exactly is it possible? Why is it possible to bring people back from the dead in it?¡±

    ¡°The three powers can¡¯t do it, and that group of mages who like to do research the most, can¡¯t do it either¡­¡± Yan Dingtian fell into deep contemtion, ¡°Could it be that, as they say, the architecture ability people¡­ can turn the impossible into possible?¡±

    He still wanted to explore more, but after thinking about it, it seemed that he had just put down the cruel words. There is still a group of people waiting to watch the battle. If the pigeons will be released here, his old face¡­ will have no face in the future¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Ring Hall.

    Lin Qingtian hade out of the room and sat in the corner in deep thought.

    Others were talking, ten minutes had passed, and no picture had appeared on the live screen¡­ were they being cheated on?

    At this time, the Tower of Trials scene appeared with a beep sound. Those who had already challenged it could see at a nce that this was the scene of the first floor, where a demonic bee,parable only to the early stage of the first floor gradually revealed its form.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, so shouldn¡¯t you go to the bathroom? But it doesn¡¯t take more than ten minutes for constipation?¡±

    Someone muttered, and more were staring at the screen with the utmost attention.

    Just like Lin Qingtian who broke through the first to the tenth floor easily, the youth stood still. Killing the approaching enemy with lightning speed.

    From the eleventh to the twentieth floor, the figure in the picture was still very rxed, and the hunters watching the live broadcast were finally convinced that it was indeed an expert with strength and not some big lug who called himself ¡®old man¡¯. And that his performance in the first twenty floors was not in the least worse than Lin Qingtian¡¯s.

    Lin Qingtian, who was sitting in the corner contemting, had stood up at some point and walked to one side of the battle viewing screen, focused.

    On the twenty-first floor and up, the gap began to appear¡­ Although the youth on the screen could not stay standing in ce because the tform was constantly changing, his movements were nimble, causing people to praise him repeatedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. How can he be this good?¡±

    ¡°This movement, this posture, it¡¯s going to throw off the Lin group¡­ ahem, throw off us by God knows how many streets.¡±

    They stared dead-on, and someone had already taken out a small notebook to jot down some action essentials.

    Busting through the floors was easy and very fast, and in a short time, he hade to the 30th or so level. The youth on the screen still performed with ease.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At this moment, in the Tower of Trials, Yan Dingtian was sweating a little.

    It was just thirty or so floors, but it already began to make him a little bit of pressure. How is it possible?

    When he just watched the live broadcast, let alone the 30th floor, even the 46th floor, he thought it was nothing. But, now¡­

    ¡®There must be something wrong!¡¯

    He overlooked one point. When watching the live broadcast, he was an extraordinary powerhouse, like a giant overlooking the challenge of a child. No matter how difficult it is, it feels easy.

    However, at this moment, he changed from a giant to a child¡­ instantly, he didn¡¯t feel good!

    Time went by, and Yan Dingtian had broken the record of the Commander of the Battle Alliance.

    War League.

    Coming to the 51st floor, he gasped. His feet kept stepping on small steps, not daring to stop for a moment¡­ the tform under his feet was rotating at a super high speed!

    Some tforms were covered with spikes. Leaving only a small cluster of positions in the middle to stand. From time to time, there were redser shes in the sky. The smug flying ability will be stabbed into a beehive here.

    Surrounded by two humanoid puppets on both sides, it slowly approached with a sword. Suddenly, the puppet moved its arm to its waist, pulling outrge-caliber rune firearms and shooting.

    With the sound of fog grass, Yan Dingtian didn¡¯t expect the sneak attack. He rolled to jump to the side of the tform in a hurry.

    He was not yet injured but looked wretched.

    ¡°The old man¡¯s heroic posture is ruined by you ¡­¡­ ouch! fog grass!¡±

    The scene on the Trial screen turned drastically. From the original nimble and easily killing enemies into fleeing towards every direction and looking wretched.

    The hunters watching him didn¡¯t blink. To be able to resist the fight in such a situation¡­ This man is definitely a big brother.

    The corners of their mouths twitched and couldn¡¯t hold back a bit ofughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡±

    ¡°The 60th floor, a real big brother too!¡±

    ¡°Where did this big brother appear from? Is he like those at the top of the ranking? A hidden expert of the shelter that has never been seen before?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At the entrance of the passage, Yan Dingtian walked out step by step.

    The hunters looked at him in admiration but were shocked to see that the face of Yan Dingtian who came out of the Tower of Trials was torn, depressed, and confused¡­

    He was already doubting life.

    ¡®How could I have only reached the 60th floor?!¡¯

 Chapter 340

    <h4>Chapter 340</h4>

    Yan Dingtian thought back carefully.

    The 51st to the 60th floor was fine, although it was difficult. However, with the survival experience he had practiced when he was young, he still struggled to hold on and asionally found a chance or two to fight back.

    But on the 60th floor, the enemies that appeared were all instantaneous! He couldn¡¯t even hold out for ten seconds before he was defeated!

    Yan Dingtian saw Wang Zhou in the crowd, ¡°Little fatty, wait a minute. I think there is something wrong with the difficulty of the Tower of Trials. Think about it, the old man¡­ can¡¯t even break through the 61st floor, what about the others? These levels at the back are not for people to pass, right!¡±

    Wang Zhou nced at it and pointed to the leaderboard with an odd expression, ¡°There are still nearly thirty people ahead.¡±

    Snap!

    Yan Dingtian froze for a moment as if the colorful picture had abruptly turned into ck and white.

    In the eyes of the other awakened, he had cleared the first 60 floors and was a deserving big brother. Yet only he knew that as a transcendent, could he be measured by ordinary human standards?

    If he could break through to the 80th floor and only lose to other transcendent powerhouses, he would not feel ashamed, but now¡­¡­

    There were nearly thirty other people with better scores than him, and they may all have youngsters among them, and there¡¯s no ce for the old face!

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s impossible! On the sixty-first floor, the old man has done the extreme. Say, how do you pass the 60th floor?!¡±

    Wang Zhou was confused.

    How could this matter be brought to his head again?

    He is only a neer to the 31st floor! If he could break through to the 61st floor, would his weekly sry be only two hundred and fifty? The most important thing is that he would have to be able to get to the top of his life.

    The surrounding hunters froze, especially those who had broken through the Tower of Trials and watched Yan Dingtian¡¯s live broadcast carefully, questioned.

    ¡°I watched the live broadcast just now. The big brother had done every ultimate action with not a single mistake and still failed. It¡¯s impossible for another person to do better, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, our awakening stage was suppressed during the trial, our attack power, reaction speed, are significantly limited. The monster¡¯s instantaneous movement and only in a split second, how can you react to that? And that¡¯s not counting those bizarre changing tforms.¡±

    ¡°The shelter will not deliberately adjust the difficulty higher, right? The so-called reward is just a bait that we can see but not touch?¡±

    This statement is somewhat heartbreaking.

    The others were talking, but Wang Zhou didn¡¯t react at all. And the topic was quickly carried away.

    Yan Dingtian also froze.

    Just a casual remark, but these people reacted even more strongly than he did.

    Looking at these awakened people who seemed to be rebelling, Yan Dingtian was a little panicked¡­ Did something big happen? Will his sry be deducted? It¡¯s hard to get 1000 spirit stones reward from the 60th floors!

    DING!

    The ringing sound from the screen attracted the attention of the hunter in the circr hall.

    All eyes looked at it, only to see a few lines of font appearing on it.

    ¡°In view of the fact that many people have reported that the Tower of Trial is too difficult, it has been determined that¡­ The Gold Instructor ¡®Sky¡¯ will live teaching the Tower of Trials¡¯ strategy.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu was slightly disappointed. He thought Yan Dingtian could break through to the 70 or 80th floor, he was ready to give out a high bonus but did not expect¡­ Old man Yan could not even break through the 61st floor, so why not just change his name to Yan Wimpy Sky?

    ¡°So I¡¯m already so much stronger than a transcendent? Well, it¡¯s not that old man Yan is too weak, maybe I¡¯m too strong too¡­¡±

    He selectively ignored the fact that he had broken into the Tower of Trials for the first time and hadn¡¯t actually reached the 60th floor.

    But these hunters that doubted the difficulty of Tower of Trial was absolutely not okay!

    ¡®Is the 60th floor very difficult?¡¯

    In fact, it is not difficult, as long as you practice more, spend three to five hours a day soaking in the Tower of Trials¡­ Even if you can not break into the 60th floor in three days, 30 days, 100 days, there is always the possibility of sess.

    As for whether these people have enough spirit to soak in the Tower of Trials every day, it¡¯s not Lord Tang¡¯s business.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Sky received his message and was ready to enter the Tower of Trials.

    Tang Yu himself originally intended to go on the field himself, but after weighing¡­ People won¡¯t find it convincing if he used the architectural ability. After breaking through the bottleneck, he was worried about failing midway with his own strength so he let Sky demonstrate it live.

    Based onbat skills, Sky was the strongest person among all his followers.

    Tang Yu nced at the ranking of the ¡°Tower of Trial¡±. He hadn¡¯t seen it for a few days. Sky had already reached the 80th floor, second only to Nancy.

    Even if Nancy¡¯s strength of ghostly power was lowered and still could go on with raw power, Sky was undoubtedly more universal.

    Even ine, who couldn¡¯t wear her legacy equipment in the Trial of Towers, her ranking was lower than Sky.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Inside the circr hall, the hunters exploded at once.

    Of course, they can rebel.

    They just said that they will still be honest about the Tower of Trialter, but they didn¡¯t expect that Sky will broadcast the strategy live. ?He was a Tree Shade senior who had followed Director Tang from the early days. He had made great battle records and now served as the head of the investigation corps.

    His strength was undeniable. But only a few people had seen Sky in action, the hunters were curious.

    The news spread rapidly as more and more hunters gathered in the ring hall. Some who were not yet qualified to ascend to the advanced space had a hard time and could only work hard toplete their missions and improve their adventure star rating.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Extreme Martial Arts School, Tree Shade Headquarters.

    This training camp was exclusive for core apprentices. Inside the ring-shaped hall, which was two sizes smaller, two dozen core apprentices are standing scattered, who have also got the news that their mentor Sky will soon broadcast the Tower of Trials live and are waiting in silence.

    The people benefitting from the strategy weren¡¯t just ordinary hunters, but also for them, the core apprentices.

    Following several mentors to learn, theirbat skills were not weak. They had broken through the Tower of Trials, mostly hovering at the 40 or 50th floor. Only 5 people have managed to rush up the 60th floor. Two of them had reached the 63rd floor.

    Sun Yu and Cai Jiajia.

    The two were very young. Rather, the core apprentices were mostly young. The youngest was only 12 years old, the oldest was 20.

    The young man¡¯s skin was pale and was surrounded by many male apprentices. The other person was a girl with her hair tied behind her head. Like a flower bud, the number of young girl apprentices around was chattering about the Tower of Trials breakthrough secret.

    ¡°The 63rd floor is already so sick! I have already re-tried over ten times. It hurts. Let¡¯s see the tutor for breaking through and learn carefully. Otherwise, I can¡¯t pass theter floors.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only broken into the 48th floor. The tutor has stipted that I have to break into sixty levels within a month. Now there are only twenty days left, so I panic. I hope the tutor¡¯s strategy can take me to fly up¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Luoxia Extreme Martial Arts School division¡¯s 30 or so core apprentices were also waiting for the live broadcast to begin.

    Ji Ming and Xia Wanru were already a deserved expert after a few months had passed. Even cousin Chen Xiaojia also worked hard to cultivate to maintain the status of the first sister. Now, she was an Eighth Awakening stage master who held the record of the 64th floors of the Tower of Trials.

    ¡°I heard that mentor Sky is a master over at the headquarters. I haven¡¯t met him yet.¡±

    ¡°Most of the experts at the top of the ranking are over at the headquarters, I really want to visit the headquarters one day.¡±

    Oldest Carmen standing next to himughed, ¡°There will be a chance, and you will not be allowed to practice with a head covering. After a while, the martial arts school will organize a mission¡­ not to experience, but to let you truly participate in the mission and be the main force, well¡­ the headquarters will also act together at that time. ¡°

 Chapter 341

    <h4>Chapter 341</h4>

    The screen lit up.

    In order to make the live broadcast more realistic, Sky started breaking through from the first floor again.

    The lower level of the Tower of Trials was not that difficult, and Sky was holding two swords, flying like falling leaves, and any demonic beast that came close was sliced in half.

    As expected, Sky moved so easily that it didn¡¯t even look like he was fighting.

    ¡°¡­It was like strolling through a park, with two long swords, and also just the hands swinging as they strolled. He was looking careless, but actually killing the enemy with a single blow.¡±

    Some masters spoke their feelings, but the lower floors are ultimately nothing difficult and not much of a hindrance.

    The crowd waited in silence.

    Tenth floor.

    Twentieth floors.

    Thirtieth floor.

    Fortieth floor.

    Fiftieth floors and Sky was still rxed!

    Now that he couldn¡¯t always stand in ce, Sky also needed to move constantly with the tform constantly changing, but not at all in a bad way.

    The enemies in the Tower of Trials were marked with red dots or red lines to indicate their weak points. However, at more than 50 levels, the weak points don¡¯t just standstill. Some red dots were constantly moving. To be effective, it was necessary to follow the direction of the pattern above, cutting upward or downward against the moving red dots.

    At more than fiftyyers, Yan Dingtian was unable to kill the enemy in seconds, and therefore the pressure was increasing.

    While Sky¡­

    A flying demonized beast pounced, he held the longsword in his right hand, cutting down from the top. His body tilted in the right direction, cutting through the weak point, and the other sword, due to his body leaning left, the sword held in his left hand picked upwards at the opposite angle and hit another demonic beast¡¯s weak point just right.

    At first, people thought it was a coincidence. However, it happened again and again that the hunters who watched the live broadcast had their jaws dropped.

    On the screen, it was as if the man was doing a sword dance.

    It was amazing.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    61st floor.

    The number of enemies wasrge, and they could teleport and the terrain was even worse. So, Sky was frequently dodging and jumping, and swinging the longsword.

    However, it was not at all lousy. It¡¯s just he sped up the frequency as if the original slow-motion sword dance now bes fast action.

    Sword light shed from his left and right hand as it shed the enemies.

    Clearly, Sky¡¯s sword swept past his front. It was still empty, but the next moment, a burst of ripple spread, and a transparent human puppet suddenly appeared in front of the sword de and was cut into two.

    Traps popped up on the terrain and tform but Sky used it to his advantage. Sometimes the views saw after a certain enemy was killed, Sky used it to fend off another enemy attack before it burst into point of light.

    His self, the environment, the enemy¡­ all of it¡­ all of it was used by him to the extreme.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s the realm of intent!¡± Yan Dingtian blurted out.

    Wang Zhou focused on staring at the screen, suddenly shivered with fear, could not help but turn around and ask, ¡°What is the realm of intent?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ the realm of intent¡­¡± Yan Dingtian had aplex expression. ¡°Generally speaking, the better the control of your own power that means the stronger yourbat power will be. If you want to attack, how much strength you can use, how far you dodge when you wanted to dodge, how high you wanted to jump. If you want to jump 3 meters high, you will never jump more than 3,1 meters. Being able to do this means you have reached the meticulous level mastery of your own power.¡±

    ¡°A higher stage, perfection. In this stage, you not just know how to use power, but you clearly know how much power you use to defeat the enemy, dodge with a minimum range of motion to be able to achieve the maximum effect. This time, his power mastery is perfect.¡±

    ¡°In theory, this is the limit¡­¡±

    Yan Dingtian sighed in his heart. He himself was at this stage. After breaking through Transcendence, his life essencepletely changed, and was able to do so.

    ¡°But there¡¯s another stage above perfection, the realm of intent. In fact, he has gone beyond the realm of power mastery. In the realm of intent stage, he no longer simply kills the enemy but all around the enemy as a whole. It was like writing a word, outlining a painting, ying a game of chess¡­ everything is under control.¡±

    Wang Zhou was dumbfounded.

    The others around were also unsure.

    Then they looked at the big screen. On-screen, Sky was wielding the two swords, not like killing the enemy, but rather like holding two brushes in his hands, waving the brush and ink¡­¡­

    Elegant as a painting.

    Many male hunters suddenly emerged from this thought and then shivered.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The people thought that Sky would be able to break through to the 100th floor with this momentum, but they did not expect that the Sky would be out after less than half a second at the 81st floor.

    ¡°How could that be?¡±

    Some people couldn¡¯t understand.

    Yan Dingtian eximed, ¡°This is a genius, he has achieved the real limit. Just like if you can perfectly control the power, one point of force could y ten effects. And when you reach the realm of intent stage, one point of force can y a hundred functions. However, the 81st floor was beyond the limit. Here, the realm of intent was crushed and he copsed instantly.¡±

    The others nodded with understanding.

    It¡¯s because to the limit, there was no excess can be used. Once this pressure was exceeded, it will cause a chain reaction. One second it was in control, the next second, the whole line copsed. It was not difficult to understand.

    Someone suddenly froze and asked out of turn, ¡°You said Mr. Sky has done the real limit, then¡­ how to pass the 81st to the 100th floor?¡±

    Yan Dingtian: ¡°(¡ò_¡ò;).¡±

    He looked at the hunter who spoke with an unkind face.

    How does the old man know?!

    Can¡¯t you see that the old man¡¯s score is only 60th floors? So inconsiderate of you!

    However, Yan Dingtian himself really couldn¡¯t figure it out, even the Sky who had mastered the realm of intent only broke through to the 80thyer. So what about the higheryers? The first ce in the ranking was on the 99th floor. So how to finish thest floor?

    Others were also pondering this question.

    No one would suspect that the shelter deliberately adjusted Mr. Sky¡¯s breakthrough. If they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes, they can¡¯t image the 80-100 floors. It¡¯s not impossible, but the breakthrough on the floor limits their imagination!

    The expert who calls himself ¡®old man¡¯ was indeed very strong for them. But even so, he could only reach the 60th floor.

    They couldn¡¯t understand the idea of breaking through the upperyers.

    At this point, Yan Dingtian suddenly realized, ¡°I know the true function of the Tower of Trial! The Tower of Trial is not as simple as a test of the increase inbat power. Breakthrough the Tower of Trial is the cultivation method of the realm of intent!¡±

    ¡°Since ancient times, the realm of intent has been invisible and cannot be touched, and cannot be taught. You can only realize it by yourself, but I did not expect that today, some people have built a cultivation road to the realm of intent in a trial mode. I can¡¯t imagine¡­¡±

    He sighed, there is a kind of unspeakableplex look.

    Others realized, shocked, and ecstatic¡­ It turns out that we are so close to the Realm of Intent level!

 Chapter 342

    <h4>Chapter 342</h4>

    Tang Yu was a bit confused. He knew little about ¡®Realm of Intent¡¯ as well, or he had seen it in the Mage Alliance¡¯s information before.

    Sky¡¯s Realm of Intent must be cultivated recently. His achievement was he could rush from the 77th floor to the 80th floor in one fell swoop. If Sky had Nancy¡¯s ghostly power, with his realm of intent he could break straight to the 100th floor.

    ¡°In that case, Tower of Trials¡¯ environment was indeed helpful for Realm of intent cultivation. So that old man Yan really said the truth, huh?¡±

    However, the honeyed confidence on the faces of the other hunters¡­ Tang Yu could only sigh in respect.

    The ¡°Tower of Trials¡± may be somewhat helpful for ¡®Realm of Intent¡¯ cultivation, however, if ¡®Realm of Intent¡¯ could be simply cultivated, in the fourth era, it wouldn¡¯t be a legend. Regardless, Yan Dingtian, or Ryan and his mages, have only heard of ¡®realm of intent¡¯, but have not really seen it.

    The realm of intent requires several prerequisites. Awakening stage, sufficient enlightenment¡­ and more importantly sufficient spirit stones to break through the Tower of Trials.

    What can you do without spirit stones?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Army of hunters began to break through the Tower of Trials. Tang Yu was not an exception. Compared to others, he didn¡¯t hang to break through to the 70th floor of the battle. He should be very close to the realm of intent.

    BOOM!

    Hanging on the seventy-first floor for the XXth time, and returning to the transit space, Tang Yu sighed, ¡°So, what if I can¡¯t beat it?¡±

    No, it¡¯s not right.

    Before the Realm of Intent level, there are two more levels, the Entry level, and the Perfection level¡­

    Tang Yu thought about it and entered the practice space.

    In a white square-shaped space, mes rose from his palm, transforming into a burning me longsword which was again disintegrated and turned into a pure me, burning on his palm.

    CONDENSATION!

    Tang Yu controlled the change of mes with his spiritual power, and the disorderly mes instantly coalesced into arge fireball, twicerger than a basketball.

    With a wave of his arm, the amber fireball sted out, suddenly turned in mid-air, circled around, and returned to his hand.

    The fireball did not explode, turning into the purest source of power to disintegrate away.

    ¡°Entry-level, I¡¯ve undoubtedly reached it, but perfection level¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, if the intention is to treat the surrounding as a whole, then what about the domain?¡±

    Tang Yu opened his personal domain, and in a sh, his senses expanded and he was able to perceive the connection if something wasing from the surroundings.

    In the beginning, the radius of the personal domain was less than a hundred meters. However, with the upgrade of the territory and the rise of the territorial fit, today¡¯s personal domain with him as the center had a radius of five hundred meters extended.

    He could sense almost any change within the domain.

    ¡°Previously, I only used the personal domain as a construction carrier for defensive buildings, but now it seems to be far more useful than that.¡±

    A movement came to his mind.

    Numerous demonic beasts appeared around, their strength was generally at the twelfth and thirteenth stage, quite a bit stronger than him. Without relying on the defense building, there was usually only one ending for him¡­¡­

    Pounced on the street.

    But today Tang Yu did not sacrifice a big killing weapon. He just relied on the perception of the surroundings after the field was unfolded, trying to be like Sky with the help of the environment and with the help of the enemy in order to achieve optimal results.

    BOOM!

    Once again, he was killed, and the pain of his chest being torn open by sharp ws seemed to linger.

    After Tang Yu revived, his face was more or less pale, but with excitement.

    He resisted for a longer time! Longer than before!

    That means his thinking was right!

    His perception in the personal domain was not weak in the slightest, all that iscking is the overallyout and foresight.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The Intent level was obviously not that easy to enter.

    The previous people did not have a path to the Realm of Intent level and the Tower of Trials gives a clear path. While Tang Yu has a personal domain, he has a real shortcut.

    After fighting in the practice space for a long time, Tang Yu finally stopped and took a breath. Even if he doesn¡¯t really die, but hanging up again and again, and then resurrecting again and again¡­ The mental fatigue, the psychological pressure was not a trivial matter.

    He has also heard of some hunters who died once and were scared to enter the spiritual space again.

    Basically, he was ruined.

    ¡°Now is not the time to break into the Tower of Trials. It¡¯s best to wait until I was at the doorstep of the Realm of Intent. Then breakthrough the Tower of Trials in one fell swoop.¡±

    ¡°Now that I have reached the Tenth Awakening Stage, it¡¯s difficult to raise the awakening stage in a short time. Not to mention the fact that it¡¯s easy to make mistakes with my power mastery so better keep it steady.¡±

    Knowing the entry-level and perfection level ahead of him, Tang Yu was more reluctant to rely on spirit power absorption and rushing to the Twelfth and Thirteenth awakening. Such a short period of skyrocketing power was bound to pull down his mastery of power.

    Not to mention that by now, refining a standard spirit power container was not as much as cultivating a half-day at the cultivation chamber.

    He seemed to have a feeling.

    Spirit power was like a gift, to help humans who were in a weak state. By rapid improvement, and waiting until a certain level, the effect of this gift will be reduced. They will need to rely on their own efforts more.

    To the Transcendent, refining ordinary spirit power would have the slightest effect. Killing the demonic beast of the same level as them, there¡¯s not much spirit power escaping¡­ this he had confirmed with Nancy and the Old Man.

    Perhaps they will get spirit power escaping after killing other Transcendent creatures. But it¡¯s impossible to kill a monster on the same stage as them. There¡¯s no guarantee the escaping spirit power would be enough to breakthrough. He was worried there¡¯s no choice but to cultivate.

    ¡°Even if people had natural talent, if they don¡¯t know how to cultivate, they will never make it to the Transcendent stage.¡±

    And in this matter, he pays attention to the technique, time, and efficiency¡­ He has practiced for several minutes today. It¡¯s close to saturation. If he continues to practice, it¡¯s not impossible to improve, but the efficiency is too low and it¡¯s not worth it.

    ¡°Either study the documentation of the Mage Alliance, or¡­¡±

    With an idea on his mind, Tang Yu suddenly thought that he was killed by Yan Dingtian¡¯s mirror image in the practice space before. At that time, under the instinctive reaction, the erected city wall was shattered to pieces without supporting it even for a second.

    Therefore, Tang Yu felt that even if he had the strength topete sessfully with the Thirteen Perfection. He still had a huge gap in the face of the Transcendent.

    But¡­

    ¡°My use of the personal realm has always been too rough, let alone the slightest flexibility!¡±

    It was only until today that he paid attention to what the domain brought. If nothing else, the ability to perceive.

    So in the personal domain, are there more ces that can be developed for the use of temporary buildings?

    Tang Yu raised his hand, and not far away, a towering ck arrow tower condensed inch by inch and quickly took shape.

    ¡°It¡¯s too slow.¡±

    Temporary buildings are alsoposed of energy. When they are condensed, they are more than ten times faster than normal construction. However, at the high level of awakening, at the Transcendent level, one second is enough to decide the victory or defeat. The construction speed was good when the enemy was restrained. If it wasn¡¯t restrained, there was enough time for the opponent to attack back.

    Tang Yu waved his hand to dismiss the arrow tower, then raised his hand to condense the arrow tower. Over and over again.

    He observed the pattern. Defensive buildings tend to condense from the bottom to the top, what if the opposite, or even simply condense only the top half?

    With this in thought, the lower half of the towering ck arrow tower disappeared inch by inch, like a building copsing when the loweryer was off, and quickly copsed without a trace.

    Only the top of the arrow tower remains, including the firing port and some important parts.

 Chapter 343

    <h4>Chapter 343</h4>

    ¡°Hah~¡± Tang Yu gazed, eyes wide open at the remaining small half of the arrow tower, which was hovering in mid-air.

    A spiritual force turned into a bridge, linking with the half of the arrow tower.

    He pondered, and suddenly withdrew his spiritual power, and in the next second, the half of the arrow tower fell from the air and copsed and disappeared when it was halfway down.

    ¡°The building was very unstable in its iplete condition, and once it loses its spiritual power to maintain it, it will soon copse.¡±

    A hand was raised and another arrow tower was condensed out. This time Tang Yu directly condensed out the upper small half, the speed is really much faster than a whole arrow tower. He tried to continue to reduce the size of the arrow tower to a certain extent. Continuing to reduce will affect the attack power of the arrow tower.

    Finally, the arrow tower had the size of one meter with the firing port included. Its muzzle pointed forward.

    Following the same pattern, Tang Yu tried and modified other buildings in turn, mainly artillery, mage towers, magic prism towers, and several other major buildings, as well as anti-aircraft guns for flying enemies, and scorching jets for close-range attacks¡­

    The artillery was only arge muzzle, the main part of the mage tower, the prismatic tower is the suspended crystal on top of the tower. Compared to theplete building they were undoubtedly many times smaller.

    The defense building was magically modified by him to bepletely gray. Due to less stability, the temporary building that could originally support three minutes could onlyst a minute or half a minute. But he did not care, the magical modification greatly reduced the condensation time, giving a greater effect to the battle.

    Half a minute in high-intensitybat was good enough¡­ even if not enough, he canpletely condense the building again with the cost of spirit stones.

    Anyway, he¡¯s rich so he didn¡¯t care.

    After finishing the preliminary work preparation, Tang Yu¡¯s gaze ahead, hands open.

    ¡°ARISE¡­¡±

    Behind him, a burst of ripples spread. Arrow tower orb, artillery cannon muzzle, mage tower crystal appeared in an instant, suspended in mid-air. All attacks were directed anywhere within range with his intention.

    Everywhere within the range!

    Arge number of enemies appeared in the practice space. Arrow tower orbs, artillery cannon muzzles, mage tower crystals, and other magically modified versions of defense buildings firing one after another. Making a sea of fire in front of them, and therge groups of demonic beasts that emerged were sted to pieces.

    ¡°This power.¡±

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but admire, ¡°The volume is reduced and the defensive buildings are more concentrated. When the fire is set, the power is naturally greater.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡­¡±

    Feeling the rapid consumption of spiritual energy, Tang Yu frowned. Now he can only maintain at most fifty or sixty at the same time, still far from the image he had in mind of ¡®open arms and stars behind his back¡¯.

    ¡°The power and degree of this system are sufficient, but there is also a fatal w, defense.¡±

    As both the core and the weakness of the system, He knows that he was not tough enough, and could easily be killed by people. Only by protecting himself, he could sustain his output. However, there seems to be no building specifically for protection among the system¡¯s defensive buildings.

    Tang Yu frowned and searched through the list of defensive buildings, and suddenly his eyes lit up.

    [Energy Pressing Obelisk: Constructs a force field that envelops a certain range and can effectively suppress the enemy.]

    The force field that surrounds the body of the Transcendent ss was also a force field, although it is not the same. But the Energy Pressing Obelisk has never been transformed into a defensive force field simr to the Transcendent ss.

    At least it¡¯s theoretically more reliable than other defensive buildings.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The next few days, Tang Yu cultivated while perfecting his newbat system.

    The Tower of Trials has be the hottest topic these days. Many adventure groups recruiting used the Tower of Trials floor as a benchmark. If the floor was too low, they wouldn¡¯t do any good even if their awakening stage was higher.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The outside world.

    Ever since the mirage appeared that day, the area around Jingcheng City has been in an uproar. More and more forces have been probing in the direction of the mountain range¡¯s shadow appearance, eventually confirming¡­

    The mountain range presented in the mirage really exists.

    It¡¯s a few dozen kilometers north of Jingcheng!

    There, originally there was only a small mountain. But now it was abruptly connected to an endless mountain range. The mountain range does not appearpletely on the earth, as if it was suspending. The northern part of Jingcheng City was only the entrance to connect with the mountain range.

    No one knows how big the mountain range was. But the mirage that day made people guess it was never small!

    This unknown mountain range was full of mysteries, so it was named Mirage Mountain Range!

    Many mercenary regiments, even high-level official forces in Jingcheng had sent a lot of people into the mountain to explore. The purpose was a secret. However, the teams that entered the Mirage Mountain Range were either killed or injured!

    Some entire teams were wiped out, some escaped, but have since be insane.

    The mirage mountain range is extremely dangerous. Whether it is the monsters inside or the bizarre environment. Most exploration teams couldn¡¯t survive in the mountain range for less than a day. When they came out, not everyone survived. Even so, there were still hunters who had gone into the Mirage Mountain Range to explore.

    The magnificent buildings they saw one day made many people¡¯s eyes wet with tears. Although they haven¡¯t discovered the buildings yet, there were other strange encounters that hunters hade across.

    Some hunters ate a strange fruit and instantly awakened special abilities, some came out of the mountain range and their stage had skyrocketed. Others got some treasures that could harden their flesh and grow their spirit¡­

    These strange encounters stimted other hunters to get in the Mirage Mountain Range and then¡­ pounce in it¡­

    During this period of time, Tang Yu also put the Mirage Mountain Range as the focus of attention. He stationed Lorraine in Jingcheng City while operating her Night Bar branch, while using the bar as a headquarter to develop the Jingcheng City Intelligence Department, sending a steady stream of information to the territory.

    Tang Yu also sent people to explore the mountain. Fanny¡¯s three-person team repeatedly went into the mountain.

    Even if Fanny had the Thirteenth Awakening Stage strength and the others had Eleventh or Twelfth Stage strength, they still encounter deadly danger many times and had to escape via Town Portal Scroll.

    In the mountain range, there were a number of beasts. From time to time, there were found some that had awakened to the Transcendent stage. But there were also high-level awakened demonic beasts and mutated beasts.

    Tang Yu suddenly thought of the same scenario with the city¡¯s hunters.

    There was not enough information. They only knew the danger inside, but don¡¯t know how scary it was. They also don¡¯t know if it¡¯s safe for a group of hunters of which strength. Can a group of Fifth Awakening hunters go there? Or Seventh, Eight, or Ninth Awakening?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Jingcheng City

    The Mirage Mountain Range exploration team suffered heavy losses. Some small and medium mercenary regiments were gradually beaten back to retreat. Jingcheng City officials also feel the need to change the strategy.

    ¡°We can¡¯t send scattered teams to die anymore, we must concentrate our manpower and create an elite squad.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we can also invite other official shelters, a little more people to share the risk. It¡¯s more secure this way.¡±

 Chapter 344

    <h4>Chapter 344</h4>

    Jingcheng City, the nearest entrance area to the Mirage Mountain Range.

    A steel barrier had been made. Every now and then, the ground trembled with the sound of artillery fire.

    ¡°There¡¯s another beast waveing in. As expected from the 5 stars extremely dangerous region of the Mirage Mountain Range¡­¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s a good thing. There¡¯s a lot of mutated beasts there and most of them are edible so the price of meat in this city dropped.¡±

    When the sound of artillery fire stopped and the steel gates of the staging area reopened, the city guards nimbly handled the corpses outside the city walls. Picking out some of the less damaged and still edible mutated beasts. Some of them were responsible for skinning and cutting the main material, and finally, the remaining corpses were pulled to the nearestndfill and burned.

    There was also disinfection personnel to kill the area along the city walls to prevent a virus outbreak.

    Facing the back door of the King City shelter, several convoys of hunters wearing uniform and well-equipped equipment came in and stepped out of their vehicles.

    The idle hunters at the staging area looked over in consternation.

    ¡°That¡¯s the people from several major mercenary groups, howe they are together?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Li family, the Ye family, and the mercenary corps controlled by the Wu family. It seems that there are elites sent by their families.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Li family lose a mercenary group only a while ago? It was said that the leader ¡®Undead - Li Jing¡± is dead without leaving a corpse. I don¡¯t know who did it, it is really terrible.¡±

    ¡°The Ancestral Dragon Special Warfare Regiment is here too! I wonder which faction it is, or, both?!¡±

    ¡°It feels like something big is about to happen!¡±

    There were many elite hunters who came, and that aura made all the hunters at the transit station look sideways.

    The casual hunters and the great hunters were like two distinct parts. The casuals can¡¯t afford to mess with the greater powers and can only shrink to the side to rest.

    To the surprise of the casual hunter, the elite hunters who were fully equipped and dressed were obviously not going on an outing. They had been recuperating at the staging area for quite some time but did not seem to have any intention of pulling out into the mountains.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    At this time, the other side.

    The elite hunters, divided into areas ording to different forces, were whispering.

    Some of them had contemptuous faces.

    ¡°Why do we have to wait for people from other shelters? What¡¯s the use of those weak chickens!¡±

    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s a top team. Anyway, the Mirage Mountain Range is too big. We alone can¡¯t do it. Besides, more than tenrge shelters areing this time, and their strength is not weak.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but I¡¯ve heard that some teams have lost half of their men on the way just to get to Jingcheng City, and that little remnant left will only hold us back.¡±

    ¡°That weak?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Our Jingcheng City has the most sophisticated rune equipment, the most powerful hunters, and has developed several secret realms ¡­pared to the other shelters. For example the secret realm we jointly control with the Li family and Ye family. Just by cultivating for a day, there is equivalent to refining a third of the bottle of spirit power container. It¡¯s more efficient than hunting demonic beasts¡­¡±

    The hunter spoke with a sense of superiority.

    ¡°Other shelters¡­ even if they¡¯re lucky enough to discover a certain secret realm, can they understand the meaning of those words? While our cultivation level is drifting up, those people still can only slowly crawl forward little by little.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Time gradually passed, the caravans arrived one after another. The caravans were rather mixed, in addition to the official forces of the shelter, there were also top mercenary teams from various shelters. There were many personnel, adding up to two or three thousand elite hunters, although this was already the elite that remained after many screenings.

    This trip was not only to explore the Mirage Mountain Range. Many shelters took this opportunity to open up the ¡®road¡¯ with Jingcheng City, to facilitate future travel.

    The staging area was notrge, and the convoys were left outside. The major forces of Jingcheng City, who arrived first, also came out andmented on the major shelter convoys.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    This massive joint team from the Tiannan Province did not immediately explore deep into the Mirage Mountain Range.

    On the first day, they wandered around the entrance to familiarize themselves with the environment in the mountain range, and also to give the teams some time to bond.

    As the day darkened and brightened, by the next morning, nearly three hundred top experts were selected from the first day¡¯s joint corps to form the Tiannan Exploration Team.

    ¡°Why does our Kuncheng City only have this small quota?¡±

    Kuncheng leader looked at his ¡®own people¡¯ in the exploration team with a dark expression, quite dissatisfied.

    Basically, Jingcheng City¡¯s number one and two giants have the highest authority, but in reality, even if they were the same official shelter, they each look after their own shelter. Jingcheng City does not have the ability tomand the major shelters in Tiannan¡­ The formation of the exploration team was more like a drive for profit.

    He wasn¡¯t convinced by Jingcheng City¡¯s slot allocation!

    However, his dissatisfaction didn¡¯t resonate with other shelters. Some even snickered.

    ¡°How many experts do you have in Kuncheng, can¡¯t you see it yourself? Do you have to let the trash follow?¡±

    Kuncheng¡¯s leader red angrily.

    ¡°Kuncheng may havee with fewer experts. But their exploration team should at least have Seventh Awakening stage strength, otherwise, it¡¯s a drag for themselves. It¡¯s also not good for the team¡­¡±

    Jingcheng City¡¯s strength was the strongest, upying a small number of the half. There are just a few numbers of selected top experts from other shelters.

    Kuncheng was an example.

    The expedition group was led by Jingcheng City to select the people. But there was nothing fishy about it. The forces were judged by their strength and the performance on their first day of selection. Each shelter was both a partner and apetition. And thepetition process had already begun the moment the selection started.

    The more people that were selected, the stronger the shelter. And the fewer people are selected, the less strong they were.

    Kuncheng leader¡¯s expression was dark, he wanted to argue back. But in the end, he didn¡¯t dare to break away from the exploration team and split into the Mountain Range Alone. He threw one or two remarks and said nothing more.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The expedition group started exploring.

    Some of the remaining manpower of other forces also chose to venture into the Mountain Range but didn¡¯t dare to go deep and just wander around the periphery.

    The expedition group advanced at a moderate pace, and the hunters in front of the group hold ranged weapons, wielding and shing away weeds, bushes and obstacles. Spiritual, perceptive abilities take turns to release their abilities away to scan the surrounding environment.

    Zhou Jianhong was assigned to the nk. He swung his sword to kill the iing demonic beast.

    ¡°Somehow, I¡¯m not too optimistic about this joint operation.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still here?¡±

    ¡°Lindong offers a high price. These days I have been soaked in the Tower of Trials and bought a few pieces of equipment. I spent too much spirit stones, but Tree Shade consumption is so high. If you don¡¯t earn money, you can¡¯t live. And why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Coincidentally, so am I.¡±

    ¡°I find a lot of people didn¡¯te here. They must have mountains of spirit stones at home.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Do we really care if Jingcheng achieved their purpose? As long as we can get paid and cultivate at Tree Shade, it¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Right, right!¡±

    At the front of the group, themander of Jingcheng City spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Attention! We are about to go deep into the Mirage Mountain Range. We might encounter the inneryers of the mountains at any time. It¡¯s dangerous. Maybe the environment is dangerous, maybe we will encounter an unknown enemy. Be vignt as the sun is about to disappear.¡±

    The voice was controlled cleverly. Enough to be heard by everyone in the group, but won¡¯t spread to the distance and attract unwanted attention.

    Hearing this, Zhou Jianhong¡¯s head was slightly raised and his gaze looked toward the sky.

    The sky gradually bes dim.

    The zing sun hanging high in the sky also disappeared without a trace.

    Zhou Jianhong was clear that it wasn¡¯t the time of sunset yet. But the sunlight couldn¡¯t reach the inneryer of the Mirage Mountain Range.

 Chapter 345

    <h4>Chapter 345</h4>

    Castle Complex.

    Tang Yu was puzzled, ¡°Is the Mirage Mountain Range really on Earth?¡±

    People distinguish the inner periphery of the Mirage Mountain Range by not being able to see the sun. The inneryer was the real Mirage Mountain Range.

    However, despite not being able to see the sun in the inneryer, it was not total darkness where you can¡¯t see your fingers. It was dim as if the sunlight had trouble shining into the depths of the mountain range. It was actually well-lit.

    But even if the sun in the outside world had set, the inneryer of the Mirage Mountain Range is still hazy darkness.

    Jingcheng City organized manpower to prepare for exploration, Tang Yu is clear about that. Lindong¡¯s Ancestral Dragon head Zhou Zhenglei also sent someone to invite him, which he refused.

    ¡°With more people, it¡¯s not necessarily a good thing, Jingcheng City must have known this. Smaller teams could avoid danger easier. But the demonic and mutated beast in the mountain is too powerful. They probably can¡¯t handle the crisis with a small number of people.¡±

    ¡°With their wealth, Jingcheng must have a lot of preparation. Maybe they can harvest something.¡± Tang Yu pondered.

    To him, heavenly treasures were not very attractive. Fruits that can make people awaken special abilities, or certain items with strange powers¡­ something like the Mage Alliance, which has a huge library of books, were much more attractive.

    Compared to exploring the mirage mountain range, there were more important things to do now.

    Lowering his head, he looked at the book inscribed with arcane patterns in his hand, and his mind waspletely immersed in it.

    Reading makes him happy!

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Phew~¡±

    Putting down the exquisite Book of Runes in his hand, Tang Yu felt that he had gained a lot.

    It was a book of Intermediate Source Mechanics, which was refreshed in the market only yesterday.

    The market was refreshed early with books of runes, including basic runic literature, basic pharmacy, basic battle technique, etc¡­ These basic ss books, he already owned a dozen of them as early as more than two months ago. And it was because of these books of runes that he was able toy a thick foundation.

    ine, Kevin, Roger, and other followers also benefited a lot from this book.

    But then, for more than two months, there was no longer any book of runes, Tang Yu once did not believe in evil, he spent 100,000 spirit stones in the market to swipe until his hands cramps. In the end, he could only buy a few slightly valuable drawings, nothing else.

    He felt his ancestor¡¯s loss.

    But a few days ago, Tang Yu swiped out a copy of Basic Pharmacy at the market. And yesterday, he got a copy of Basic Source Mechanics.

    Tang Yu felt something was wrong. He did not purposely go to refresh the market which never gets him anything nice. But he actually swiped out 2 books of runes, both were of basic level.

    Said he sessfully stowed away, there is no reason to wait until now.

    He was thinking back carefully on the recent birth. The more significant things¡­¡­ Was that Nancy broke through into the Transcendent stage.

    In the past, whether it was Rune Literature Fundamentals or other books or runguages, the knowledge points involving the Transcendent were very scarce. At some point, Tang Yu still needed to go through analytical reasoning to determine the might possessed by the mortal Transcendent rank.

    The two books of runguage that were recently brushed out, without exception, talk about the Transcendent.

    Basic Pharmacy has the use of materials on the Transcendent body, making potion ims¡­ Yes, mortal Transcendent, every head, every drop of blood, including any part of the body, can be used as special materials¡­ some parts could even carry strange abilities in themselves.

    The Intermediate Runic Literature talked about the high-level use of source power, the mysterious veil shrouding the mortal rank was even stripped away at once.

    ¡°Transcendent is divided into three stages.¡±

    ¡°The gap between each stage is iparably huge, just like the Transcendent and Awakening Order.¡±

    ¡°Nancy and Yan Dingtian. Both in the first stage?kind of a beginner. Compared to the senior Transcendent powerhouse, the gap should be huge.¡±

    Yan Dingtian and Nancy¡¯s gap should be veryrge. Every day, their strength was flying progress¡­ but they might be unable to fight with a senior Transcendent.

    ¡°But at the second stage, the nature of life is different again.¡±

    ¡°The second stage of the mortal is called the elemental system. They can empower their flesh, revive broken limbs, and even rebirth from dripping blood. And the spiritual system, the soul can travel out of their body and travel the world.¡±

    ¡°It can be said that the second stage is the strongest. They will have the incredible ability to survive. Perhaps defeatable, but extremely difficult to kill.¡±

    ¡°And to the third stage¡­¡±

    Tang Yu murmured.

    ¡°The most iconic ability in the field! A single strike and they wrapped the entire world in their hands.¡±

    ¡°When summoning Nancy across the border, the terrifying powerhouse that appeared at the end should be the third stage of Transcendent.¡±

    When he thought of this, he still had palpitations. If it wasn¡¯t for the summoning power of the system, he might not have been able to escape even if he had squeezed the Town Portal Scroll.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Mirage Mountain Range.

    The expedition group.

    After a few hours of trekking, they came to a swamp and stopped. Through the dim light, they can see the opposite bank of the swamp. Within the swamp, it was dark, sometimes it was still bubbling soft mud.

    ¡°Is this still a swamp?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and no.¡± The head of the group, themanding officer of Jingcheng City spoke. His eyebrows were arched upward, giving a sense of non-anger, but his words were not aggressive.

    ¡°This territory in front of us has the characteristics of a swamp, but it is much more dangerous. Those swampy soil possesses a very high toxicity corrosive material, once you fall into it¡­¡±

    ¡°However, if you guys look carefully. In the ck swamp, there are quite a few protruding stones. As long as we step on these stones, we can reach the other side. So just be careful.¡±

    However, someone retorted.

    ¡°Who knows what other dangers there are in the ck Swamp in case a monster pops up? Why don¡¯t we choose a detour?¡±

    Instead of anger, the chief smiled and asked.

    ¡°Do you think that the team has been very purposeful along the way? Someone may have guessed it. That¡¯s right, a mirage appeared that day. When it was very clear, we drew a small part of the map. Afterparing the specific environment, we confirmed the authenticity of a part.¡±

    ¡°The road we are walking can lead directly to one of the intact castleplexes. Once we took a detour, we would lose our sign of location and it would be difficult to find the castleplex¡¯s location.¡±

    ¡°And we encountered no danger on the ck swamp when we explored it before. We just stepped on the rocks and passed by, and did not meet any danger.¡±

    No one was arguing, the expedition group found an area around the ck Swamp with a rtively short interval from the opposite bank, and several hunters from Jingcheng City who had already walked once took the lead and passed through the swamp.

    ¡°It¡¯s our turn.¡±

    Zhou Jianhong looked at a few leaping figures in front of him, and with a slight effort, he jumped onto the first stone block.

    The ck Swamp keeps bubbling bubbles and looks terrible, but standing on the rocks does not feel ufortable. The only difficulty is that some of these rocks have long spacing, some have a small standing area, and some are on top were rather slippery¡­

    However, for him who had already reached the 45th floor of the Tower of Trial, it was not too difficult to pass through the ck Swamp.

    A sense of familiarity returned when he stood on the stones.

    The hunters from other shelters weren¡¯t weak. They carefully passed through the ck swamp. As the head of the expedition said, it wasn¡¯t that much difficult.

    ¡°ARGH!!!¡±

    A miserable scream came from not far away, and Zhou Jianhong snapped his head around to look.

    A dark shadow rushed out of the swamp soil, and a hunter responded in time to jump up and avoid it but ignored the environment under his feet. His whole body stepped on the soft swamp soil and sank in.

    There was a faint smell of burninging from him.

 Chapter 346

    <h4>Chapter 346</h4>

    The hunters struggled, but the more he struggled, the deeper he fell. Even the hunters with flying abilities who tried to reach him could not pull him out because the mud was sucking him in like a power glue. There¡¯s nothing they can do about it.

    Zhou Jianhong¡¯s heart was astonished.

    The hunter screamed. From his legs, arms, then to his cheeks, ck mud slowly covered his body. The flying ability user didn¡¯t dare to continue pulling him out. He released the poor hunter into the ck swamp. His whole body sank soon. No longer screaming or struggling.

    ¡°It¡¯s toxic, very strong toxicity, and very strong corrosive.¡±

    Zhou Jianhong also saw clearly the ck shadow rushing out from the ck swamp.

    It was a mutated beast like a crocodile covered in scaly ck armor; it opened its mouth filled with sharp cold teeth. Once it jumped into the swamp, it melted into it and was extremely difficult to distinguish.

    There wasn¡¯t only one ck swamp crocodile. With the first crocodile, more and more ck shadows appeared. Pouncing on the hunters stepping on the stone.

    ¡°MONSTERS!¡±

    ¡°I thought we won¡¯t meet any danger!¡±

    ¡°Maybe there are too many of us this time and we have alerted the monsters living under the swamp!¡±

    ¡°Do something quick! The range of motion is too small to deal with these crocodiles!¡±

    An ice ability hunter burst out and opened his hands. Cold air gushed out, freezing the surrounding swamp into ice in a moment.

    ¡°Stand on the ice surface, and we can take on them!!¡±

    The frozen ice surface did notst long before the swamp corroded and melted it. There were even ck swamp crocodiles rushing out and cracking the ice surface to pieces with one w.

    These ck swamp crocodiles were very strong. Most of them were at the Sixth or Seventh Awakening Stage. Some even reach Eight or Ninth.

    If it¡¯s a Sixth Awakening mutated beast on t terrain, the Expedition Group were fully capable of handling them. But their movements in the ck swamp were greatly restricted. On the contrary, the ck swamp crocodile is like a fish in water and can y two hundred percent of itsbat power.

    ¡­¡­

    At this point, the front of the team had already reached the other side of the ck swamp. But, unfortunately, the end of the group was still right in the middle of the ck swamp. The most dangerous part of the swamp.

    The head of the team gave an order with a serious face. ¡°Flying ability, quickly go up to support and¡­¡± He ordered dozens of well capable hunters with medium and long-range killing ability to enter the ck swamp again to support the team.

    The rest of the people can only wait at the opposite bank.

    There weren¡¯t many rocks to stand on the ck swamp. It cannot amodate too many people. Rashly go up to support will only cause hindrance.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The human hunters stepped on the rocks and quickly ran towards the opposite bank of the ck swamp.

    Gu Le was Jingcheng City¡¯s Ancestral Dragon leader with wing transformation ability. He opened a pair of white feathers behind his back. With a p of wings, he can fly a dozen meters away.

    In order to minimize the loss of the Expedition group and set an example, Gu Le took the lead, flying sharply over the ck swamp and quickly swept down by the dim light.

    There was a famous hunter who kept retreating as the ck swamp crocodile rushed forwards. His stepping space was getting scarcer. If this continued, he would eventually fall into the swamp.

    Gu Le¡¯s eyes concentrated, the bow in his hand was stretched, and the arrow made of special metal flew out, piercing the ck swamp crocodile. The swamp soil was blown up and sshed everywhere. The hunter who was chased by the ck swamp crocodile was surprised. For a moment, he hurriedly twisted his body and jumped towards anothernding point in a slight panic.

    BOOM!

    At this time, the sonic boom of an arrow exploding into the air reached the ears.

    ¡°The arrow can¡¯t be picked up.¡± Gu Le felt a little pain and quickly swept away his gaze.

    At this time, the people who came in to support were the top masters. However, not everyone who has the ability to fly was like him, is good at bows and arrows. It is difficult to effectively kill the ck swamp crocodiles. They can only fly at low altitudes against the ck swamp crocodiles. They even have to be careful of the crocodile leaping into the swamp.

    Gu Le was under great pressure. He could not save everyone and could only prioritize helping the hunters who were in the most dangerous situation.

    At that moment, his eyes fell on another ce¡­

    A hunter was being targeted by three ck Swamp Crocodiles, and it was almost certain that he would die.

    Gu Le immediately pulled back the bowstring and was about to release his hand when he suddenly froze and opened his eyes wide.

    A ck swamp crocodile lunged. There was no othernding point around, but the man did not panic. He did not resist. His toe point stomped and took a high leap, by a hair¡¯s breadth, to avoid the ck swamp crocodile¡¯s bite. Seeing that he was about to fall on the marsh soil, he suddenly kicked on the scales on the side of the ck swamp crocodile. With the reaction force, his body flew out toward the right side and stepped firmly on the back of the other ck swamp crocodile.

    He lowered his center of gravity and shed hisbat knife towards the head of the ck swamp crocodile.

    STAB!

    The hard-scale armor of the crocodile was easily broken open, leaving a narrow and fatal wound.

    In the next moment, the knife-wielding hunter stomped and stepped. His body flew through mid-air, twisted, and hisbat knife sliced through the lower abdomen of another ck Swamp Crocodile that lunged¡­

    He finallynded steadily on the stone where he was standing at the beginning.

    ¡°Awesome¡­ He used the ck swamp crocodile as a pedal, not afraid of identally falling into the swamp!¡±

    As a bystander, Gu Le felt rmed watching!

    It was clear that the person with the knife whose breath was only the Seventh Awakening Stage could only have a 50/50 split with the Sixth Awakening ck ck swamp crocodile on the ground, let alone in the swamp.

    However, that person¡¯s bnce, his grasp of the battlefield, and his control of his own force were too precise!

    If it were Gu Le himself, even if he had the strength of the Ninth Awakening Stage, in that position, he would not be able to do this step!

    ¡°And that battle knife, it¡¯s too sharp. It was breaking through the ck swamp crocodile¡¯s scale armor just like cutting vegetables, could this be a high-level rune battle knife brought out from some secret realm?¡±

    Many thoughts surfaced in Gu Le¡¯s mind.

    The situation was urgent, so he stopped thinking about it. Since the hunter in front of him did not need his support, Gu Le immediately turned his attention to another ce.

    Three hunters were gathered together, but there were seven or eight ck Swamp Crocodiles around.

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s easy to be confused about each other when gathered together.¡± Gu Le saw the two hunters, jumping towards anding spot that was only the size of a book at the same time in the confusion.

    As a result, both have sunk to the bottom of the ck swamp, their corpses are gone.

    ¡°Now there are three people, there are seven or eight ck swamp crocodiles around. I can only kill one instantly, the support may be toote¡­¡­¡±

    Thinking this way, Gu Le still pulled the bowstring. However, the next moment, the bowstring that was drawn full shrank back¡­ The tree hunters cooperated with each other and surprisingly killed three or four ck swamp crocodiles in a few seconds.

    ¡°Another foot-stomping crocodile.¡±

    ¡°Did they grow eyes behind their backs?¡±

    ¡°What kind of weapon is it that is so sharp.¡±

    When the ck swamp crocodiles swam, most of their bodies were potentially under the swamp, and only a small part was exposed.

    Using the ck swamp crocodile as anding spot is not something no one has thought of. But, because it was too difficult, not many people can do it ¡­¡­

    ¡®No, it¡¯s not right.¡¯

    Gu Le was stunned.

    On the ck Swamp, most of the hunters rushed to the opposite shore quickly, with a little chaotic pace, and it was even more iprehensible to deal with the ck Swamp Crocodile attack.

    However, there are a small number of people who step on the sloping and slippery stepping points like they were walking on the ground.

    As if they had experienced the same scene a thousand times, they had the leisure to talk while killing the enemies, making the other hunters nce at them and look at them sideways.

    A few minutester¡­

    As thest hunter stepped onto thend on the other side, many people sighed in relief¡ªespecially the hunters who hade back from the ck Swamp, returning from the deadly situation.

    ¡°There were six hunters who died this time, and the remaining three suffered minor injuries¡­¡± The head with a touted eyebrows said.

    Before, they had idents on the ck Swamp, and normally dozens of hunters died.

    Others also knew that the casualties were much lower, precisely because of those level swings¡­ It should be said that they were hunters whose strength was far beyond what they expected.

    Those people belong to different forces, but they all seem toe from the samerge shelter.

    Lin Dong.

    There were also several cities around Lin Dong, Hengcheng, Shuohu. The performance of these hunters was beyond imagination.

    From all parts of Tiannan, including the Jingcheng hunters who had a sense of superiority, they couldn¡¯t help looking highly at the people from shelters in Lindong. But simr to Kuncheng, the performance of their hunters was extremely poor, and the people who have just died are the Kuncheng hunters.

    The Kuncheng leader¡¯s face became even darker.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    After the expedition group crossed the ck Swamp, they passed through the Shattered Stone Forest, skirted the Mirror Lake, and went over the Elephant Trunk Mountain¡­¡­

    There were a few hunters who died on the way. But, however,pared to the previous exploration team of Jingcheng, this time, it was undoubtedly too much better.

    The distance to the destination was getting closer and closer.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The expedition group walked in a dense forest different from the ordinary forest; the leaves here were light blue and fluorescent.

    ¡°Did you guys hear any sound?¡±

    A man from Kuncheng with a tattoo on his arm looked around suspiciously. He suddenly saw several translucent shadows behind the ancient trees with twisted roots.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Just a few spirits, I can¡¯t imagine that the people of Kuncheng are so timid.¡± The hunter from Jingcheng shook his head and snorted.

    The man with the tattooed arms red angrily, then looked at the few vapors floating over, ¡°Timid? Hmph, this kind of spirit, I can beat ten of them alone!¡±

    The tattooed man was dazed. But there were strange voices. At this time, the spirit body had appeared. He sensed the aura of a Sixth Awakening.

    The man lunged forward with abat knife in his hand, his body lit up with mes like a burning man from afar. The knife was wrapped in mes and cut down towards the spirit monster.

    SWISH!

    The knife cut through, distorting the spirit¡¯s transparent body. It looked thinner, but the powerful attack didn¡¯t immediately kill the monster.

    The man with the flowery tattoo didn¡¯t believe in ghosts. He swung his knife and shing. Swinging 6 shes in one second, each wrapped in his me-shifting ability.

    The surrounding spirit vapors distorted and faded but did not stop drifting and continued to advance.

    The man with the flowery tattoo wielded a dozen shes. He saw that he was about to wipe out the spirits. But, the rest of the expedition group noticed that the knife wielded by the man with the flowery arm became broken. Even the me attached to it burned out at times.

    ¡°BE CAREFUL!¡±

    The Kuncheng leader was the first to rush up.

    But the man with the flowery arms suddenly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ kill¡­ uh¡­ ah-¡±

    He moved abruptly and froze, and the next moment, he fell to the ground facing forward.

    The Kuncheng leader wiped out a few of the weakened spirits and crouched down to pluck the flower-armed man over to take a look, ¡°Dead.¡±

    The flower-armed man¡¯s face was pale and blue, and there was no breath left.

    ¡°How did he die so suddenly?¡±

    Jingcheng City hunters didn¡¯t mock him; they were also feeling puzzled.

    No matter how weak the people of Kuncheng Shelter were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to be killed back by a few Sixth Awakening stage spirits, right?

    After looking at the corpses, the head with the warped eyebrows raised his head and looked around, ¡°We are surrounded. These spirit beings are not less resistant to the elements and should have the ability of mental attack type. Be very careful.¡±

    The spirit body emerged from behind the ancient tree, a nce at the number of thousands, very dense. Seeing it, the people went numb.

    It¡¯s like entering a ghost nest.

    The head sitting in the center calmlymanded, ¡°Those with special ability can harm the spirit. You all stand outside, others stand in the inner circle. Once the existing group appears abnormal, carefully remove him from the battlefield.¡±

    The battle exploded in an instant.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Zhou Jianhong looked at each other with a few other hunters he knew well, ¡°On or off?¡±

    ¡°On!¡±

    Chen Feng smiled with a heated spirit, ¡°Although my ability is also not suitable for dealing with spirit bodies, we are not the only means of special ability.¡±

    Zhou Jianhong darted to a spirit body with a few steps, his qi and blood running like a burning oven. He shed out his sword, a dense red light wrapped around the body of the sword, carrying a full blood-damaging aura as the battle sword chopped down.

    ¡°BATTLE TECHNIQUE - BLOOD SLASH.¡±

    A strike that condensed the power of qi and blood was not only enough to hurt special creatures like spirit bodies. The blood qi aura carried by the blood sh was even more deadly to spirit bodies!

    BOOM!

    This spirit body burst open and dissipated without a trace.

    Not far away, Gu Le was astonished.

    Facing the spirit body, he could not do anything at all, and attaching his source qi to the arrow, he could only cause weak damage. But now¡­ A hunter who wasn¡¯t even an Ability, relying on the power of qi and blood, which was inferior to source qi, had killed a Sixth Awakening spirit monster in seconds?

    Where did that dense blood-death aurae from?

    Could it be that he had received some kind of miraculous encounter?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    BLOOD SLASH!

    BOOM!

    BLOOD SLASH!

    BOOM!

    BLOOD SLASH!

    ¡­¡­

    The corner of Gu Le¡¯s mouth twitched, isn¡¯t this a strange encounter? Howe each one of them cane out with the attack with a strong blood fury aura?

    He noticed that most of these hunters who had blood light wrapped around their weapons were the hunters who had performed beyond imagination in the ck Swampnds before.

    It seemed that¡­¡­

    All of them came from the area around Lin Dong?

    What exactly could be there?

    Gu Le could not help but think, but soon, he was not optimistic. Although the strength of the hunters in the Lin Dong was beyond imagination, these attacks with blood aura¡¯s power consumption were also massive¡­

    More importantly, many people in the expedition group find it difficult to hurt the spirit body, and the number of spirit bodies in the forest was too much.

    ¡­¡­

    With the spirit body approaching, several hunters in the front row poofed and fell.

    Seeing that, the head¡¯s calm face also showed a few anxious expressions, thinking of ways to break the situation.

    And at this time, at the front row of the expedition group, The Battle Alliance leader Lin Qingtian had already abandoned his shield. Holding a war hammer with lightning shes on it, each strike could kill a spirit monster.

    Battle Alliance leader gasped for breaths, suddenly his figure swayed, and quickly stood firm. He saw a number of people around the poof fell. Even Zhou Jianhong and others were also pale.

    He took a deep breath, ¡°Cover me, I¡¯ll open the big move.¡±

    After saying that, the Battle Alliance leader clenched his hands on the war hammer and raised it high.

    Zhou Jianhong, Chen Feng, and other hunters thought of it and rushed to Lin Qingtian¡¯s side. Their battle skills exploded without reservation.

    A few secondster, a beam of zing white pir of light rose to the sky from Lin Qingtian¡¯s hand, holding the silver-white war hammer.

    In an instant, a pale blue fluorescent light illuminated the dim Mirage Mountain Range.

 Chapter 347

    <h4>Chapter 347</h4>

    Members of the expedition group¡¯s vision were filled with white light. It was not blinding. It¡¯s just that many people were not sure what had happened.

    The zing white light, whichsted only for a moment, quickly faded and disappeared.

    In the foothill battle, members of the expedition group from various ces had their eyes stunned and widened. The spirit monsters that surrounded them in threeyers, at this moment, quickly melted. Like ice and snow that met the zing sun,

    ¡°They¡­ are all gone?¡±

    ¡°What was that white light just now? We actually have such powerful teammates, won¡¯t we be able to walk back and forth in the Mirage Mountain Range in a minute?¡±

    The hunters from Kuncheng City, Rainbow City, and otherrge shelters had excited faces. They all guessed where the Jedi master had emerged from and turned their heads to look around.

    ¡°A supreme expert? Ridiculous, the strongest ability of our Jingcheng City can¡¯te out with an attack like that.¡± Someone said, ¡°It should be a secret treasure. However, to be able to wipe out thousands of spirit monsters in an instant, it¡¯s considered stronger among secret treasures.¡±

    ¡°What secret treasure?¡± The Kuncheng leader had a dark face yet still asked.

    A Jingcheng hunter who was affiliated with the Ye family n experts said, ¡°Many people must have heard of the secret realm that was almost synonymous with treasure. But not every secret realm has high value items. Some secret realms hold powerful treasures if you know how to dig out the value inside.¡±

    ¡°For example, this axe in my hand.¡± He spoke while lighting up a huge axe that was over two meters in length, ¡°This is a high-level rune weapon thates with a bleeding cut effect. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it¡¯s useless against spirit monsters, I can pick three demonic beasts of the same awakening level alone!¡±

    ¡°This axe was found in the secret realm. It¡¯s far stronger than our own production of runic equipment¡­ Oh! I forgot to say, our Jingcheng City mastered nearly ten types of runes, and was able to produce various parts of low-level runic equipment. Although they were low-level,pared to the equipment made by ordinary means, they can also be said to be a divine weapon.¡±

    A few hunters in the Expedition Group look down vaguely at their own weapons with quite a bit of embarrassment.

    Ye family expert continued, ¡°The middle and high level rune equipment is scarce. We can only find them within the secret realm. But above the high-level rune equipment, there are certain equipment with extraordinary power, or with extremely special effects. These items we in Jingcheng City uniformly refer to as ¡®secret treasures¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Only by setting a unified standard, equipment can be better circted and traded¡­ Of course, to the level of secret treasure, few people are willing to sell. And even if there is, it can¡¯t be measured with Spirit Stones. Not even our Ye family ¡­¡­¡±

    He sighed and turned his head to look around, ¡°The pir of light seems to have burst out from a war hammer, in the end he used the secret treasure.¡±

    Ye¡¯s expert gaze fell in the distance, a hunter wearing a red and ck battle suit with his hands clutching a silver war hammer, still maintaining a raised posture.

    Quite a few people in the expedition group also noticed, and some eyes flickered as they walked forward.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Around the head of the Battle Alliance, a dozen hunters who had registered as adventurers in Tree Shade gathered.

    Zhou Jianhong and the others also had their mouths slightly open as they looked up at the modest silver war hammer in Lin Qingtian¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This is a B1 level weapon? It¡¯s too strong. It¡¯s invincible!¡±

    ¡°Is that move just now the skill thates with the weapon? It makes me want to buy a weapon with its own skill too.¡±

    ¡°Wake up! The highest weapon we can exchange at most is C1 C2 level. We can only exchange a B1 level with two specificmissions. If it¡¯s easy, then the twomissions won¡¯t be sitting idly at the adventurers guild by now.¡±

    Lin Qingtian¡¯s face was a little pale. He slowly put his hand down. He hung the Warhammer around his waist. He picked up the shield thrown at his feet and held it behind him, with a smile on his unsmiling face, ¡°It¡¯s just the skills of the warhammer to restrain these spirits, plus this warhammer requires my abilities to burst out this kind or power.¡±

    ¡°So it is a custom weapon, I heard that the price of custom weapons is three times that of normal weapons, and only B-grade weapons are epted for customization. As expected of Prime Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Prime Big Brother is also the only one of us to ascend to the 60th floor of the Tower of Trials. He¡¯s really a real big brother.¡±

    ¡°Pass the drink to the big brother.¡±

    The boast was from the heart.

    The Ye family experts who hade closer and were ready to poke around the Secret Treasure War Hammer, as well as some other hunters from Jingcheng, were full of confusion.

    ¡®What is a B1 level weapon? Shouldn¡¯t it be called a secret treasure?¡¯

    And C1 C2 C3. It seems to be aplete, detailed set of equipment ratings? Above the B-grade, isn¡¯t there an A-grade?

    Customized weapons? How can a secret treasure be customized! It¡¯s hard to believe that someone has mastered the secret treasure¡­ B1-grade weapon-making method? How is that possible!

    And what is the Tower of Trials?

    At this moment, Ye Family¡¯s experts and others were broken inside.

    Can these people talk in anguage they can understand?!

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The word had spread, and the hunters from Jingcheng City and other regions nodded in a daze.

    Kuncheng¡¯s dark-faced leader also disdainfully nced at the Jingcheng City hunter who boasted just now. However, now he had the same look of confusion. They still had to nod so they could pretend they understood.

    ¡°You guys say that all these rune equipment is produced by a shelter called Tree Shade? Where you can be strong as long as you have spirit stones?¡±

    ¡°Selling runic equipment and teaching battle techniques¡­ Wait, these battle techniques are the kind of stuff that makes qi wrapped around the weapons in red light?¡±

    ¡°What exactly is the Tower of Trials? Ah, I still can¡¯t understand.¡±

    A lot of Jingcheng City hunters couldn¡¯t believe it. However, the fact was these Lindong¡­ oh, ording to them, they should be called Tree Shade registered adventures. They just need some hits to kill the spirits.

    And, there¡¯s a lot of people witnessing this.

    They failed to figure it out before when they crossed the ck Swamp. But now they saw it. These ¡®Tower of Trials¡¯ things and the Tree Shade¡¯s registered adventurer¡¯s sharp weapons can not be faked.

    Thinking of this, a lot of Jingcheng City hunters felt a bit down.

    But Kuncheng hunters looked somewhat happy, as if they discovered a secret treasure.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lin Qingtian opened a big move to quickly solve the spirit, so not many hunters died from this battle.

    After a few minutes, in addition to the few hunters who were severely injured and died like the man with the flowery tattooed arms, the others who suffered spiritual shock and fell unconscious hade to their senses and got up bewildered, rubbing their swollen and painful heads.

    The expedition group took a temporary break and set up some defensive measures around the area.

    ¡°You guyse take a look, something is not right with him.¡± Gu Le squatted beside an unconscious hunter, frowning.

    Unlike the other unconscious awakened, this person, although his breath is still there, it was like a candle in the wind. There is a danger of being blown anytime. His face looked green and sick.

    The head with the touted eyebrows came over and gazed at him for a while, ¡°There is some kind of weird power in his body. It¡¯s eroding his life force.¡±

    ¡°Chief¡­is there any way we can still help him?¡±

    The head lowered his head and sighed, ¡°I can st that power away from his body, but he is too weak, and pulling out this power will inevitably cause damage. And with his current life force¡­ he can¡¯t carry it.¡±

    Looking at his good brother, who had fallen to the ground and was about to pass away, Gu Le clenched his fist, his eyes became slightly red, and suddenly shouted, ¡°Whoever has the ability to save him, I can pay a sufficient price!¡±

    His gaze was tinged with earnestness as he looked at Lin Qingtian and the others.

 Chapter 348

    <h4>Chapter 348</h4>

    Lin Qingtian examined for a while and shook his head, ¡°My ability tends to destroy, there is no way to get rid of that bizarre power without affecting him personally.¡±

    Gu Le¡¯s heart sank for a moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s inside? I may have a way, but¡­¡­¡±

    Gu Le looked up, ¡°Whatever you want, as long as I can afford to pay it.¡±

    Chen Feng was embarrassed to scratch his head, ¡°Saving a life is better than creating a Seven Floor Pagoda. Originally, I should not receive payment. But the thing is it¡¯s a disposable item, but also I spent a lot of spirit stones to buy it, so¡­¡­¡±

    Saying that Chen Feng took out a two-finger thick scroll from his backpack.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°This is a purification scroll, well, from Tree Shade. As the name implies, it is used to get rid of negative states, that¡¯s what the instructions say.¡±

    ¡°How much is it?¡±

    ¡°Eight hundred spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Gu Le took the scroll, spread it out, and it was inscribed with obscure and iprehensible runes that made people dizzy at a nce.

    ¡°How does¡­¡­ this work?¡± He paused for several seconds with the scroll in his hand and asked, slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°Tear the scroll open directly, or inject source power to mentally guide the release of the spell.¡±

    Gu Le concentrated, mobilized the source power in his body, and injected it into this ancient scroll.

    In an instant, the obscure runes on the scroll came out bright. Gu Le immediately guided the scroll power.

    A faint white light shot out from the scroll, enveloped in the fallen hunter¡¯s body¡­

    After two or three seconds, the white light dissipated, Gu Le hurried to look. Only to see the unconscious hunter¡¯s greenish pale face fade. Even taking the candlelight breath in, the wind gradually stabilized.

    He hurriedly sought out the Ancestral Dragon Regiment member with healing ability and then looked at the scroll in his hand. The scroll is still there, but the obscure runes inscribed on it have now disappeared.

    The scroll lost that mysterious aura and became ordinary.

    The fallen hunter who had received treatment also soon woke up. But the person was still weak.

    All of this happened in just under a minute, and onlookers were in awe.

    ¡°The effect of the purification scroll is amazing.¡±

    ¡°Weapons and other things are okay, but the price of this scroll is too expensive. I can¡¯t afford it or I can¡¯t afford it. Captain Chen is so rich.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    This bizarre forest contains weird killing machines, so it was dangerous to stay longer. After the fallen hunter recovered a certain degree of health andbat power, the expedition group continued to explore.

    However, not long after, a sharp voice came out from deep in the forest.

    An invisible sound wave with a spiritual impact swept through the expedition group. Instantly, many people staggered. And the hunter who had just passed out was even paler.

    A flock of spirit monsters appeared with a number more numerous than before. There were even some advanced spirit monsters amidst the flock that looked like a cloud of ck smoke but were muchrger and had a much more terrifying aura than normal spirit.

    ¡°It¡¯s bad. What the hell made that sound?¡±

    ¡°Can you still use that skill?¡±

    Lin Qingtian shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a skill thates with the weapon. Even if I inject in with source power, it would more than half an hour¡­ It¡¯s toote. Isn¡¯t there anything you guys from Jingcheng can do?¡±

    As the organizer and the party with thergest numbers of people in the expedition group, they had nothing as shiny as the people from Lindong. This made people from other regions feel a bit disappointed.

    The head touted his eyebrows deeply. ¡°We brought along three secret treasures this time. But it¡¯s not useful enough against spirit monsters.¡±

    As they spoke, there were already hunters of the Ancestral Dragon Regiment, holding a gray hardwood branch,ing to the front of the formation.

    With a wave of the hand, the gray hardwood branch grows countless tiny gray limb tentacles. These gray limb tentacles instantly prated the approaching dozen or so spirits, swept away theyers of spirit monsters until they burst.

    However,pared to the endless number of spirits in sight, the gray hardwood tree branches can only be considered a drop in the bucket.

    At this time, a terrifying aura drifted in from afar¡­

    With the light blue luminescence of the forest, it was faintly visible from extremely far away. Countless spirit-like monsters converged and fused, forming a huge, mountain-like spirit monster.

    The ear-piercing sound rang out again; this time, even the head, Gu Le, and other top strength hunters had their face pale. Even the weaker ones fainted.

    The other Tree Shade registered adventurers who had taken the Spirit Enhancing Serenity Potion were much stronger in spirit than ordinary hunters. Yet, Zhou Jianhong, Chen Feng, and others were likewise pale.

    Then, there was another shout from a great distance!

    ¡°It¡¯s too scary, retreat!¡±

    ¡°How can we retreat? We¡¯re surrounded!¡±

    The head with the touted eyebrows looked into the distance; although it was not far from the destination, he still decisively ordered, ¡°Retreat! There is a secret treasure that will take us all back, but it will take time to prepare.¡±

    Saying that he took out the secret treasure from his pocket with the size of a palm, like a pocket watch.

    Tick-tock sounds spread, a simple teleportation formation appeared at the feet of the crowd and slowly took shape.

    ¡°Stop them from destroying the formation.¡±

    Teleportation spells appeared, bursts of fluctuations spread toward the surrounding. Instantly floating over the spirit monsters. As if they were stimted, the spirits looked crazier and crazier and moved faster. A burst of spiritual impact swept through.

    The teleportation spell in the construction swirled and became transparent.

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    The hunters who still had the power to fight couldn¡¯t care less about hesitation.

    The terrifying aura in the distance was getting stronger and stronger. The spirit monster, as huge as a mountain, may move at any time.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Lin Qingtian shouted, the silver war hammer on the lightning light burst out. Killing three spirit monsters with a single blow.

    Others also stood at the edge of the teleportation array, making their own pressed moves. Some even went forward to charge and kill for a while, and when they returned to the line, they were already unable to hold up and passed out.

    The more the spirit monster pressed closer and closer, the more hunters suffer from the spiritual shock and fall down.

    The teleportation spell kept swirling and was also being constructed fast. The chief in the center of the line¡¯s face reddened, and several other ability users are reaching out to put their hands on his shoulders.

    Finally, thest stroke was outlined, and the teleportation spell burst into light.

    The next moment, the sky was spinning¡­

    Many hunters failed to stand firm, sitting on their butt on the ground, and even more dizzy, looking at everything like seeing a shadow split.

    It took a while before they overcame the after-effects of teleportation and looked up again.

    The sun was shining brightly outside, not far from the thick steel walls of the transit station, and there were several spirit monsters that were brought along with them. Their figures were transparent and distorted, seemingly also affected by the after-effects of teleportation.

    A few of the fastest-recovering hunters rushed forward. They took care of thest few spirit monsters in three or two hits before sighing with relief and sitting on their asses again.

 Chapter 349

    <h4>Chapter 349</h4>

    Territory, Research Institute.

    Tang Yu was holding a tube of light red, bubbling, soda-like potion in his hand.

    ¡°A potion that can quickly heal injuries is finally made¡­ it looks good to drink.¡±

    After examining it for half a second, he brought it to his mouth and gulped down the small twenty-milliliter tube of potion with a gulp.

    ¡°A little pomegranate vor, quite tasty¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, I seem to have forgotten to experiment with mice first??!¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s face stiffened, looking at the tube in his hand that had been emptied of potion, and then looked at the cage next to fluffy white fat, shrunken in the corner full of innocent mutated mice.

    He could onlyfort himself, ¡°Forget it, the herbs of the recovery potions are all tonic, I won¡¯t die eating it. Not to mention that I have already passed the body shaping realms, my internal organs quenchingpleted, general toxin¡­ probably ¡­ probably can not kill me.¡±

    Fortunately, the tube of potion was made sessfully, and there were no side effects.

    Concentrating on sensing the changes in his body, he only felt gentle energy, which quickly spread out, infiltrating the five internal organs, as well as every cell.

    Tang Yu put four fingers of his right hand together, put the source power outside attached to it; his fingertips glowed with a faint light. They suddenly made a wound about ten centimeters long on his left arm.

    ¡°Ouch! My source power is too big. It hurts!¡±

    At this time, the warm energy in the body quickly converged towards the wound site. In just ten seconds, this ten centimeters long wound has healed, the scars left on it also quickly disappeared.

    Tang Yu sensed that only about one-fifth of the potion¡¯s energy had been consumed.

    ¡°For people below the Sixth Awakening, one tube of potion is enough to heal the more serious injuries, even for high level hunter, if one tube is not enough, two or three tubes can be just as effective.¡±

    After taking a look at the few tubes of finished potions on the pharmaceutical table, Tang Yu thought for a moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it Recovery Potion Type 1.¡±

    He could already imagine the hot sale of recovery potions; even the adventurous team with healing abilities also will not be stingy with a bit of spirit stones to buy a few tubes of potions enough to save their lives.

    What¡¯s more, there are many types of healing departments. They are generally good at trauma and heal the wounded with the healing energy of the person with the healing ability. There are also some people who belong to the life force gift type, which gives the injured a strong life energy and allows the injured to achieve rapid self-healing effects.

    Another type was purification type that can get rid of external energy intrusion such as burns, freezing, etc., so that the injured can recover as before. These three types of healing abilities are moremon.

    After receiving her legacy, Winnie mainly focuses on the first type of injury treatment, but she also knows a lot of purification spells.

    ¡°However, the recovery potion type 1 in addition to treating injuries, also has the effect of restoring physical strength and relieving fatigue. It can be said to be quiteprehensive.¡±

    ¡°In terms of disadvantages, liquid potions are not very convenient to carry. If it can be made into a pill form, it will be moreprehensive. It¡¯s good for taking it in battle.¡±

    DING!

    The simplemunicator ced on the side of the table vibrated, and the light red liquid potion rippled and bubbles puffed up.

    Tang Yu picked it up and read.

    ¡°My Lord, the airne has been assembled and is ready for a test flight. -Kevin Sandridge de Patricia Traviskin.¡±

    Tang Yu: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He was surprised Kevin didn¡¯t use the more convenient and faster contractmunication.

    Was Kevin really that old-fashioned?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu met up with Chen Haiping on the way, and the two of them made their way to the equipment area.

    As the core of the shelter, although Chen Haiping knew about the existence of airnes, he did not know much about it. He only heard once about the uing test flight. His eyes were full of awe.

    ¡°Director, can the airne n really work? I heard that the airne can carry three hundred passengers?¡±

    ¡°Three hundred people, that¡¯s only the number of people that can be carried. In fact, the design of the airne has arge part of the space. It is used as a cargo hold, and the cargo capacity is extremelyrge.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ the sky¡¯s the territory of flying demonic beasts, helicopter gunships only dare to fly at low altitudes, fighter jets generally do not dare to fly too far away from the shelter¡­ a airne would be an easier target than fighter jet. I also heard from those people in Lindong that the Northern Court tried to use the airship to cross the geographic area, but failed.¡±

    Tang Yu smiled, ¡°airnes and airships are not the same, airships need to be filled with less dense gas with the help of airbags to use the buoyancy and lift off. The existence of airbags is indeed a big target, easy to be destroyed by flying demonic beasts. However, the airnes are depicted on the bottom. The huge floating spell made it possible to fly in the air, which is faster and has powerful firepower and protection capabilities, which is sufficient to deal with most of the threats of flying demonic beasts. Wait for the first flight of the airnes to go up and see. You will know.¡±

    The sale of runic equipment ounted for arge part of the territory¡¯s ie. However, because limited by the post-apocalyptic environment, it was difficult to dump it everywhere. The construction of the teleportation array needs to rely on the sub territories, the number of sub territories that can be opened was limited, and the teleportation array technology was too high-end to rely solely on their own construction ability.

    At present, the sales route only radiates to the areas around Tree Shade and Luoxia, Hengcheng, Shuohu, and other areas around Lincheng, even if there are many caravans running back and forth, the goods are actually difficult to meet the needs of the local hunters.

    Because of transportation problems, it was not even possible to open a new sales area in Jingcheng.

    Tang Yu also considered using floating chariots for transportation. However, even if the floating chariots were filled with space backpacks, they could not transport many goods at a time. Large items could not even fit into the space backpacks.

    The number of floating chariots was also very limited, each costing up to 200,000 spirit stones (converting materials into cost), some rare materials he could only umte slowly. The entire territory has only a dozen, half to the Armed Forces; the Ministry of Intelligence also wanted four or five. He needs to keep at least two in his hands and a few to go out on missions to followers¡­

    How can there be a floating chariot that can be free to transport goods?

    ¡°The airne is different. With the cost of more than two million three hundred thousand spirit stones, but the capacity is far more than the floating chariot. But with the current family budget and saving money, we can¡¯t build that much.¡± Tang Yu¡¯s worried face showed.

    The vault has been hovering between the alert line and the emergency line for some time. Even if he has a mine at home, he couldn¡¯t hold on.

    Spirit stones mine ie was stable at several tens of thousands of spirit stones per day as the number one resource point. After deducting the cost of maintenance of defense buildings, they can also have a small 20,000 to 30,000 ie per day. While the sale of runic equipment around, plus the spirit space, martial arts hall ie, has now be the bulk of ie, ranging from several tens of thousands of spirit stones to more than 100,000 spirit stones.

    However!

    Building a defense building will cost several thousand source crystals, expensive tens of thousands, or even 20,000 to 30,000. Setting up a defense line would cost millions of expenses. Followers and the staff expenses were also quite a lot, at least a few hundred thousand to 200,000 spirit stones per week. And even if he opened a new personal domain-constructedbat system, it would cost tens of thousands of spirit stones for its construction. It can only be maintained for less than a minute¡­

    ¡°Last time, I thought the battle system was perfect, and I might be able to fight against Transcendents, but I really overlooked the most important issue of spirit stones¡­¡±

    In contrast, territorial upgrades, summoning adventurers, and refreshing the market were nothingpared to floating chariots, airnes, and other expensive vehicles. Unless most of the materials were collected by the investigative Corps, which would reduce the cost of construction, he might not necessarily be able to build a lot.

    The Tang ¡®has a family mine - but poor¡¯ Yu smiled bitterly. ¡°When the airne is confirmed ready to fly across the region, we must sell our goods to the world. I heard from Lorrain that Jingcheng City hunters are quite rich so the first stop should be Jingcheng City!¡±

    While thinking about it, the ck city walls of the equipment area were already in sight.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The first level of the wall that was built at the beginning has now be the inner wall. In the upper part of the wall, various devices and the cold machine gun muzzles are exposed to deter anyone with bad intentions. There is a guard corps of hunters patrolling everywhere. asional spies sneaking into the equipment factory area will also be quickly uncovered.

    In the distance, the tertiary wall was stretching endlessly. Tall, thick, standing on the wilderness, until the end of the line of sight run halfway up the mountain, wrapping the original ring road within, with the help of the terrain to stop any iing demonic beasts.

    Tang Yu saw a demonic flying beast approaching, and it was immediately killed by the anti-aircraft artillery set up on the walls. It was howling miserably, falling from the sky. A hunter from the guard corps immediately jumped down from the walls, the line of sight was blocked by the walls, and Tang Yu could not see clearly. But he can also guess he jumped to collect the spirit stones from the demonic beast, as well as important materials.

    The catch during their patrols needed to be submitted to the Corps, but they can also get part of the contribution points, which is equivalent to ¡®extra money¡¯.

    ¡°Director! You can finallye, let¡¯s quickly go see the airne.¡± Kevin walked over quickly, his long white beard fluttering in the wind, followed by a few people.

    There were core members of the equipment department, as well as the logistics department. Tang Yu saw a few slightly familiar faces¡­seven or eight adults.

    ¡°The equipment department is in charge of this, you should have seen the airne many times.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Kevin was excited, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve ever seen an airne fly!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The airne was so big, and the level of secrecy was rtively high. The construction area can not be here but located in the mountains¡­

    The people soon came to the back of the equipment department, the location against the mountain. In front of them at the 70 or 80 degrees of the slope, an alloy door appeared in front of the people.

    Tang Yu scanned his ID at the gate. The verification light quickly went red to green.

    The alloy gate opened, Tang Yu lifted his foot and stepped into it.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    On both sides of the passage were walls made of metal. Spirit stonesmps are embedded in the top of the semicircr passage, emitting a soft light.

    Yang Wei and several other core members of the Equipment Department, Logistics Department, followed behind several bigwigs, slightly restrained.

    He used to be the lowest level of a handyman. Because of his thin body and malnutrition, his handyman sry was less than others. However, now, he was already the director of the rune workshop. Through the hunter¡¯s loan and excellent employee reward fund, he bought a lot of auxiliary potions and now has sessfully awakened.

    His weekly sry was about 280, with Triple Awakening Stage. He was close to the rune attainment of the intermediate Rune Master. He was at the peak of his life,pletely opposite of the time he was a handyman.

    However, Yang Wei was still very restrained, walking slightly tiptoed, do not dare to make too much noise.

    Those people walking in the front were the real big shot.

    He was familiar with them. In addition to Minister Kevin, there was also Minister Chen, who was called the shelter¡¯s great steward. And also, there¡¯s the young man who was both handsome and powerful was the godlike Director Tang.

    The man who established Tree Shade with one hand was now leading them to the airne manufacturing area.

    Yang Wei was clear about the existence of airnes, but it was the first time he walked into this ce. He was restrained and, at the same time, had uncontroble excitement.

    What kind of technology was used in the airne?

    How exactly is the rune array linked together?

    What are the characteristics of the structure?

    How spectacr is it?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The crowd was all hunters and was not slow on their feet.

    The passage went straight ahead for some time and then turned into a slope upward, which was enough road for a van to pass.

    A few minutester, they walked out of the passage, and it opened up in front of them.

    Yang Wei¡¯s mouth was slightly open.

    They came to a tform located in the middle of the mountain, where the trees had been uprooted, the ground was dug t, and a thickyer of cement was poured on it. The edge of the mountain wall was like being cut straight by a knife, smooth as a mirror, ny degrees straight.

    However, the most eye-catching thing was what was in front of them. A huge airne with its side facing them, visually measuring more than fifty meters in length, and the puppets standing at the bottom were as small as an ant.

    At first nce, the airne looks like a long and narrow battleship, with huge muzzles like airne engines on both sides, extending from both sides. If they stand directly in front of it, the entire airne looks like a V-shaped letter with stretched-out feet on the left and right sides, leaning firmly on the ground.

    The outeryer of the airne was coated with dark blue and gray armor coating. Not too heavy. In addition to the main gun loaded with some powerful weapons, the design was unique and magnificent. The view was breathtaking.

    The people who saw the airne for the first time were frozen on the spot.

    ¡°Yang Wei, you go check the rune pattern at the right link, Huang Ming, you detect the left ¡­¡­¡± Kevin gave them a few minutes to ease up before immediately assigning the task.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    Along with three other core members of the equipment department, Yang Wei walked up to the airne with a feeling of pilgrimage.

    Kevin waved his white beard and quickly boarded the airne, smiling like an eight-year-old child.

    Tang Yu circled the airne a few times; the more he looked, the more satisfied he was.

    This was still only a small airne¡­ Medium-sized andrge ones will certainly be even more spectacr and incredible¡­ Of course, that will wait until he can build it.

    As expected from the blueprint left behind from the glorious era of the Third Age, even the big Mage Alliance couldn¡¯t manufacture it.

 Chapter 350

    <h4>Chapter 350</h4>

    Airne blueprints were not just a single blueprint but a bundle of blueprints. Each one represents a certain important part.

    The blueprints were optimized by the research institute, and the various parts were manufactured through the workshop, transported to this mountain tform, and assembled.

    Everything was operated ording to the improved instructions¡­ General assembly blueprints and the Airne that was sessfully assembled for the first time were basically problem-free.

    Checking it was a double measure. After all, the cost for creating this Airne was more than two million and three hundred thousand spirit stones.

    ¡­¡­

    As an important part of the nextyout n of the territory, it was required for the authority to know about this project.

    As the news of the uing maiden flight spread, followers arrived one after another.

    Wearing a ckbat suit, Roger¡¯s muscles bulged. He had juste from the gravity room; his face was still sweaty. As soon as he saw the huge big thing parked in the center, a look of shock could be seen on his face.

    Shay also appeared from nowhere, standing in front of the Airne¡¯s huge gun, his mouth incessantly chanting something.

    ine and Nancy held hands and flew directly from the castle, andnded on the airne tform.

    Both of them looked up at the same time and let out an exmation.

    ¡°Airne¡­so spectacr.¡±

    ¡°Airne¡­is it delicious?¡±

    Tang Yu was dark. It¡¯s been a while since Nancy was with ine to study. How can she ask such a childish question? Certainly, he doesn¡¯t know if the Airne tasted good or not!

    ¡°Ready, let¡¯s get on the Airne.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    On the Airne side, a long ramp unfolded, connecting from the deck all the way to the ground. The ramp was wide enough to amodate two vehicles in parallel, and there were guardrails on both sides to make it feel safe and secure.

    Roger and Chen Haiping followed the ramp quickly and ascended to the deck in one go.

    ine and Nancy floated up and ¡°woosh~¡± flew to the deck in one go.

    Shay looked focused, his legs bent fiercely, the whole person shot up to the sky like a cannonball,nding firmly on the deck of the Airne. Leaving a visible spider web of cracks on the ground below.

    ¡°¡­it will be a deduction on your sry next month.¡±

    Tang Yu nced at the road, ignoring Shay¡¯s shocked face. His feet were in the air, like stepping on adder. Each step can be pulled up a few meters. It just took a few steps out to get to the airne deck.

    Yang Wei and a few others looked silly. They wanted to wait for the big guys to go first and then follow behind. However¡­ the big guys don¡¯t take the usual path!

    They hurriedly ran up the ramp.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Airne, main control room.

    Tang Yu held a rune ball in his hand, and mixed information rushed into his mind.

    If the Airne¡¯s control method, lift-off, steering, control of the various rune arrays ¡­¡­it was veryplicated.

    ¡°This control is much moreplicated than the floating chariot, even with the help of the system, I can only perform some simple operations.¡±

    At least he could try to lift the fancy Airne.

    BUZZ¡­

    BUZZ¡­

    BUZZ¡­

    Inside the controller light ball made of countless runes, some of the runes began to emit bright light¡ªa circle of invisible energy fluctuations spread from the bottom of the Airne. Apanied by a slight trembling, the Airne slowly rose.

    Surrounding trees and mountains are swaying away.

    Kevin stood on the edge of the deck, hands gripping the guardrail, looking excited, ¡°It worked, it worked!¡±

    He studied the blueprints of the Airne for quite some time, making him curious about who designed the Airne, most likely it was the Lord, but the Lord could not design such arge andplex creation by himself¡­¡­ most likely a team led by the Master, plus a team formed by a dozen design masters, to be able to design the Airne out.

    Perhaps it will take years, even decades.

    But Kevin also saw an important shoring of the Airne¡­¡­ it was designed too perfect, resulting in manufacturing difficulties bing extremely high. In his opinion, the manufacture of the Airne took at least a few years. In some of the parts, the precision requirements were extremely high. Some key runes needed senior runemaster, or even master runemaster, to be able to inscribe it.

    If there¡¯s the slightest mistake, the whole Airne will be scrapped, and the invested funds and materials will all go down the drain.

    But now, it actually had been built sessfully by the Lord. Moreover, the actual floating boat is even more perfect than what is shown on the blueprints!

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Kevin knows how to learn that special manufacturing method, he would want to learn it under the Lord.

    The Airne rose to hundreds of meters in the air. Surrounded by indistinct white clouds, looking down, the Tree Shade shelter¡¯s buildings were vaguely visible on the other side of the mountain.

    ¡°Strange, there seems to be no wind?¡±

    Yang Wei was surprised. He did not dare to walk to the edge of the deck at all; even if the guardrail was high enough, it could not give him any sense of security. What if he was blown away by the wind? Yang Wei was very self-aware of his own weight.

    The other people were the same. They wanted to get closer to take a look at the ground, but they were afraid to do so. Several people knelt on the deck like a cat, shivering.

    At this moment, he was startled.

    Yeah, howe there is no wind?

    ¡°Look guys, the airne is flying at high speed.¡±

    Someone pointed out, the clouds were like floating light, flying backward.

    They did not feel it at all, as if they were standing on the ground. It was much more stable than a normal airne. Yang Wei propped up his arms and slowly stood up. His legs and feet were still shivering a bit. He settled and found that he really didn¡¯t shake or sway and slowly moved to the edge of the deck, clutching the iron bars of the guardrail with both hands, and looked out.

    White clouds were like water, and the Airne floated freely.

    ¡°I guess there must be something on the outside of the airne, but I don¡¯t know it could catch people falling.¡±

    Yang Wei can not guess. He was more reluctant to test with his own body, still clutching the guardrail. His hands were a bit red.

    Several other people also slowlye closer, full of awe.

    ¡°I wonder how fast the airne can fly, do we have the opportunity to go to other shelterster¡­ er, travel¡­¡±

    ¡°You think too much. How can this kind of strategic weapon be used to carry passengers casually.¡±

    ¡°Hey, look at that, you guys, what a big demonic beast¡­¡­ Foggy grass, it¡¯s flying over!¡±

    This demonized beast with huge fleshy wings covered with brown hair like steel needles, dark red vertical pupils turned over. In an instant, Yang Wei and others sweat; their blood seems to be frozen.

    With one stir of its wings, it can sweep over tens of meters. Its hideous appearance reflected in the eyes of Yang Wei several people, more and more clear.

    WHOOSH¡­

    A long, thin beam of light faded in the air.

    The pressure in the air dissipated.

    Yang Wei stared at the brown fur demonic beast with flesh wings. Its head had been opened with a ball-thick bloody hole prating through the back. Under inertia, its flesh-wing pped a couple times. Under gravity, its huge body fell head down towards the ground.

    Yang Wei turned his head and nced at the top of the Airne. Leaning on their side, a beam cannon was erected on the top, and the light on it was slowly disappearing.

    There were more than a dozen sets of this kind of cannon on the Airne.

    He was relieved.

    At that moment, however, the sound of a dripping rm sounded.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The rm on the top of the airship building was shing with a red light.

    The reporting sound of the Airne¡¯s intelligent machinery spread to every corner, ¡°Iing impact with a flying demonic beast swarm, detecting enemy number in thousands; Iing impact with¡­¡­¡±

    It was broadcasted three times in a row.

    Chen Haiping looked grave. His concern was different; his view was not the same as Kevin¡¯s. Whether the Airne can sessfully take to the sky is not the key. The only way to prove the Airne¡¯s value was to resist the iing demonic beasts.

    In the distance, a dense ck swarm of flying demonic beasts had appeared in view, like dark clouds.

    The number may not beparable to the ground demonic wave. However, the high-altitude flying demonic beasts were not low-level. Their flying speed was breakneck. Once they meet in a fighter formation, one can only helplessly avoid. Once it came closer and surrounded the Airne, the whole thing would be destroyed.

    High-level flying demonic beasts with a pair of flesh wings can easily break the sound barrier and even exceed the flight speed of jet fighters. In the sky, high-level flying demonic beasts were much more flexible. Human fighters were just one of their prey.

    A few moments passed, the distance between the dense ck flying demonic beasts and the Airne was only a thousand meters away.

    Chen Haiping stared into the distance, tightly clenched his sweat-soaked hands.

    In five hundred meters, the demonic beasts¡¯ crimson eyes, hideous faces were clearly visible. They have long dragonfly-like thin wings. The front half of the body is dark green, only a pair of forelimbs, ck crooked sharp ws, and some red blood had dried and solidified on the sharp ck ws, highlighting their fierce name.

    The back half of the body was flesh-red, the abdomen bulging and swelling like a heart beating, contraction, the tail attached to its back was like a thick ck syringe, like a bee sting, making people¡¯s sweat hair erect.

    At this point, a few demonic beasts who were obviouslyrger pped their thin wings, broke away from the swarm, and elerated their flight.

    ¡°It¡¯s the red-bellied devil bees! There are so many of them!¡±

    Three hundred meters¡­

    The first few Red-bellied Devil Bees¡¯ thin wings were slightly closed, and a horrible aura was already pervading over.

    Two hundred meters¡­

    Their two ck front ws began to probe out with a cold mane.

    Chen Haiping held his breath, his hand unconsciously rested on the hilt of the knife, as if his gaze and the scarlet eyes of the demon wasps were staring at each other.

    One hundred meters¡­

    Between lightning and fire, several white beams of light shot out violently from the open muzzle of the beam cannon from the bottom of the Airne side.

    The condensed energy particles prated theyers of the air.

    In a ten-thousandth of a second, the red-bellied bee was frozen in the air. Their bulging abdomen was prated. Leak with red and green. Therge intestine and internal organs continuously flowed out from the breach, spilled, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    In the air not far away, the energy particles condensed into a line. The faint, intermittent white marks were like a dotted line, slowly dissipating in the air.

    Grunting, Chen Haiping¡¯s palm was slightly loosened, but his eyes widened again.

    The following swarm of red-bellied devil bees had already flown close by!

    ¡­¡­

    Fifty meters¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Twenty meters¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Ten meters¡­

    The fishy smell came to his nose. His hand gripped the hilt once again and slowly pulled it upward.

    Suddenly¡­

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The red-bellied devil bees that flew at him seemed to hit the air.

    Outside the iron railing, one arcane rune after another emerged, linking together to form a transparent but imprable thin curtain. The devil bee¡¯s sharp ck curved hook sharp ws, grasping, their abdomen bulging, tail sting fiercely poking the transparent light curtain, but only produced half a ripple.

    Chen Haiping breathed a sigh of relief.

    Yang Wei and the others fell down ass first to the ground.

    At the bottom of the Airne, the beam cannons on the upper floors of the Airne continued to shoot, and all kinds of white lines reflected each other.

    Tang Yu stepped out of the main control room, his right palm held upward. A ball of lightposed of a variety of runes suspended a few centimeters above his palm.

    [Rune shield slightly damaged, energy remaining 99.6%¡­¡­] [Rune shield slightly damaged, energy remaining 99.1%¡­¡­] [Rune shield slightly damaged, energy remaining 98.7%¡­¡­]

    Tang Yu controlled the beam cannon to shoot down one red-bellied devil bee.

    As the captain of the boat, he has the highest authority. He can control any runic arrays and facilities on the Airne. Including the external beam cannon, but it was not convenient to control. When controlling the defense building, it feels like his reach was far worse.

    Otherwise, he won¡¯t have to wait until the bull-bellied beees. But in any case, the beam cannon starts shooting.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to have a dedicated gunner¡­ the artillery group. If the beam cannon can be fully utilized, this group of red-bellied bees can¡¯t get close to the Airne.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Two minutester, all the red-bellied devil bees that attacked the Airne were shot down by all means. The only regrettable thing was that there was no way to collect the spirit stones and materials on the demonic flying beasts.

    The Airne was flying smoothly.

    Tang Yu also came to the edge of the deck and looked out at the dead bodies.

    BOOM!

    The Airne, which was as stable as a t surface, shook violently. He stumbled and stood with his legs apart, quickly stabilizing his weight.

    In front of him, Yang Wei, standing by the iron railing, did not have a firm grip on his hand. His body leaned forward and crossed the railing, like an onion, falling towards the outside of the Airne.

    The other people around him could not help but scream, and Yang Wei¡¯s face turned pale.

    BOOM!

    Yang Wei¡¯s stomach was propped up on the bar, his center of gravity was unbnced, and when his head fell forward, he didn¡¯t fall outside the Airne. But his forehead hit the invisible light curtain at once.

    Blushing, he fell back to the deck on his back, gasping for breath.

    The Airne has twoyers of shields, one to the outside, one to the inside.

    At this point, the control light ball came back with a feedback message.

    [Rune shield moderately damaged, energy remaining 91.9%¡­¡­]

    Tang Yu¡¯s face was grave as his gaze swept into the distance.

    A golden figure flicked in the air.

    Each piece of its feather is bigger than a door panel, like pouring gold, wings spread out, covering the sky, bigger than an airne. Its beak was like a hook, and a pair of sharp eyes coldly overlooked the Airne. Like a king standing on the cloud.

    ¡°IT¡¯S THAT GIANT GOLDEN EAGLE!¡±

    It circled around the Airne for a while and then suddenly came closer, with two front ws poking out. The wind whistled and blew.

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    The Airne shook violently.

    The feedback information from the control light ball was floating like rain.

    [Rune shield moderately damaged, energy remaining 85.6% ¡­¡­] [Rune shield moderately damaged, energy remaining 78.3% ¡­¡­] [Rune shield moderately damaged, ¡­¡­]

    Nancy came to his side, her white palm outstretched. The thick ghostly power converged into a huge ck sword, staring coldly at the giant golden eagle outside the shield.

    Tang Yu shook his head, gesturing for Nancy to slow down.

    Under his control, the beam cannon on this side condensed and shot out a dozen back and forth in an instant. The condensed energy particles smashed throughyers of air, prated the clouds, and sted towards the giant golden eagle.

    Its wings pped and flew up quickly. Only one beam hit the wing but failed to prate, leaving a bit of scorched ck marks on the golden feathers.

    The wound was small, but the golden eagle was in pain, and its attack became more and more fierce and frantic. The wind it stirred up formed huge wind des visible to the naked eye, chopping on the rune shield.

    BANG!

    BANG!

    BANG!

    The energy was sliding rapidly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to control the main cannon.¡± Shay quickly said, and a few people rushed into the cabin.

    Tang Yu frowned and pondered for a moment, looking at Roger, ¡°You go too, control the other main cannon.¡±

    In just a few seconds, the shield energy had dropped to less than half.

    The sound of the Airne¡¯s ringing rm became even frequent.

    Tang Yu no longer controlled the beam cannon but reluctantly manipted the Airne, keeping it steady and controlling the shield energy. Converging on the side that the golden eagle attacked as a way to increase the defense and reduce energy loss.

    The main cannons on both sides of the Airne began to charge up, emitting a humming sound.

    The air vibrates away, visible with the naked eye.

    The inferno dragon roars on the left, the thunder spear on the right¡­ At the beginning of the design of the Airne, the two main guns both could deal heavy damage and were capable of killing transcendent beings. In other words, the Airne itself was a unit capable of fighting against the transcendent!

    Tang Yu turned the direction of the Airne, and when it was attacked by the giant golden eagle again, the main cannon on the right side charged to its fullest.

    A blue-purple pir of light burst out from the massive cannon¡¯s muzzle!

    The shing thunder light surrounded the beam of light, piercing his ears, and the line of sight was filled with blue-purple light. The clouds on the horizon were prated by a huge circr gap!

    ¡°¡­¡­missed!¡±

    The thunder spear missed the golden eagle. Half of the giant eagle¡¯s body feathers stood up, with a number of it scorched ck by the electricity. However, this does not have much impact on the giant eagle¡¯sbat power.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes focused. It was no time to say sorry. He immediately steered the Airne and even increased the power output, approaching the golden eagle. The left side of the cannon muzzle steadily aimed at the beast!

    BOOM!

    mes blotted out the sky, and the golden eagle squealed.

    The air was filled with a burnt smell, and the air had evaporated.

    The Inferno Dragon roar gradually dissipated, Tang Yu poked his head to see.

    The giant golden eagle has be a giant ck eagle. The feathers have lost their color and have fallen from the air likeyers of ashes.

    ¡°It did not hit itpletely¡­ and transcendent level mutated beasts¡¯s life energy is too strong.¡±

    Tang Yu can feel the golden giant eagle¡¯s breath slipped arge part and has been seriously injured. He can see it pped its wings and flew away quickly with fear. He opened the shield. Nancy flew out to chase it for a while but could not catch up with the giant eagle with dual-core power.

    In the blink of an eye, the golden¡­ no, the ck giant eagle¡¯s trail disappeared from sight.

    Nancy was quite frustrated, and Tang Yu also felt pity for her.

    Chen Haiping and the others, however, were uplifted by it.

    The power of the Airne was still deeply engraved in each of their hearts.

    Before, the demonic flying beast upied the sky, and the golden eagle was the overlord of the sky. But in the future, the Tree Shade¡­ The Airne will be the real overlord of the sky!

 Chapter 351

    <h4>Chapter 351</h4>

    Tree Shade Shelter.

    Therge yground,parable to the size of two or three football fields, is located at the foot of the mountain and backed by the magnificent training camp building.

    The hunters of the two corps were staying on the yground in pairs and trios. Some people discussed with each other, some were training moves, and some were resting after undergoing high-intensity training.

    In one corner of the training yground, Lu Xiaopeng was holding a white longsword and was practicing his battle skills. His gaze was focused, staring ahead, and suddenly his body leaned forward, his right foot stepped forward, and the muscles of his right hand holding the longsword tensed up. Stabbing forward smoothly.

    This stab was slow at first and then fast. By the time the arm was straightened, it was like lightning.

    Lu Xiaopeng let out a low cry.

    The long white sword was connected to his arm and half of his body, a faint white light gushing out, and it instantly exerted force.

    Stab again!

    Three consecutive stabs!

    Each time he stabbed his sword, his whole body shifted forward several meters, his arm retracted slightly and stabbed again. And by the time the battle technique ¡®Quick Body Stabbing¡¯ was finished, his whole body had already appeared more than ten meters away.

    WHOOSH! WHOOSH! WHOOSH!

    The sound of the longsword piercing through the air was heard.

    Next to them, some members of the guard regiment who were watching expressed their admiration.

    ¡°Amazing! It¡¯spletely impossible to see the movement!¡±

    ¡°The attack was apanied by movement without making a single sound. What a divine technique!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to the great captain for your divine skill.¡±

    He panted lightly, and his right arm, which was gripping his custom weapon ¡®Arc Light Sword¡¯. He trembled slightly and put away the Arc Light Sword. Instead of looking smug, he shook his head.

    ¡°Divine? It¡¯s still too early, at best I can only be considered a beginner, I may not be able to use it in actualbat yet.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± The next hunters were surprised, ¡°With this triple stab, you can kill an awakened being of the same level in one hit.¡±

    ¡°It is also meaningless to kill those awakened beings without system training. ¡°

    Lu Xiaopeng paused and said, ¡°This move is not called three consecutive stabs, but called ¡®Quick Body Stabbing¡¯. The highest can reach the realm of five consecutive stabs. I have seen Director Tang make five consecutive stabs, even though we can¡¯t see the sword light. Each stab, the distance across not just a few meters, but more than 10 meters, 20 meters. Unlike me who can only simply stab forward, he could also turn around and stab, back and forth stab, that is called the highest realm.¡±

    The surrounding members of the guard corps slightly raised their heads, imagining that view.

    Director Tang¡¯s sword light, interwoven into an impermeable, cuts down the enemy easily. Until its death, the enemy can not touch, can not see the figure of Director Tang.

    He can stab, can retreat, in and out freely.

    ¡°Ahhhhh I really want to learn this move!!!¡±

    ¡°Quick Body Stabbing is Director Tang¡¯s battle technique. I am the only one in the whole corps who knows it, you can¡¯t exchange it even if you have contribution points.¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng finally showed his smugness. While the others¡¯ battle techniques were learned from Chief Instructor Roger and Chief Sky, his battle techniques came from Director Tang, and his face was all different.

    At this time, the sound of drum banging runs through the corps training area. Lu Xiaopeng and others all stopped the training in their hands. They came to the designated location to gather, and more people came out of the training camp.

    Chief Instructor Roger, dressed in a ckbat uniform and looked like an iron tower, appeared in front of them and announced a message.

    [Air Force Selection]!

    ¡°Air Force? It sounds like an air soldier, are we going to form a new corps?¡±

    ¡°The problem is that we can¡¯t fly, and out of the two corps, it seems that only three people have the ability to fly, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only concerned about how the selection will be made.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    Roger spit out the word. At once, the members of the two major corps in the training area stood still, not daring to speak again.

    ¡°You guys guessed right, the Air Force are flying soldiers, as for how to fly¡­¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng and others followed Roger¡¯s gaze and saw a few pieces of equipment not far away.

    ck vest-like garment, the back is attached to a ck box the size of an ordinary backpack.

    ¡°This is a flight backpack. The method of use is very simple. It is the same as the equipment you have used and equipped with special effects or skills. The selection of the Air Force mainly evaluates your ability to fight in the air when you use the flight backpack. Who wants to go to try it?¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was the first toe forward, ¡°The air force is interesting, I want to join this new regiment.¡±

    The Guard Corps was mainly responsible for the defense of the shelter, nothing challenging. Lu Xiaopeng has always envied those in the Investigation Corps who can run around in various territories.

    There was no opportunity for job-hopping before, but now it seems that the corps formed by the air force may be more advanced than the guard and investigation corps.

    Roger held his hands, nodded without refusal, and looked at several flying backpacks, showing a mysterious smile.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lu Xiaopeng picked up the flying backpack and weighed it. The weight of a few kilograms was very light for him.

    After putting on the vest, the buckles were fastened and locked. Lu Xiaopeng checked back and forth several times - since it was a flight, it was not a fun thing to have the buckles lose in mid-air, and the person and backpack detached.

    He tried waving his arms again, and his legs were handed out like springs.

    It felt good.

    The presence of the flying backpack does not impede flexibility in the slightest.

    ¡°Next, I can try to ascend to the sky, I¡¯ve always envied those with winged abilities, I thought I wouldn¡¯t have a chance to fly like a bird in my life¡­¡­¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng chanted. He was determined to be skilled in using a flying backpack.

    A momentter, he touched the ¡®switch¡¯, and the runes on the backpack were activated.

    ¡°Wow, the flight backpack is about to start. I feel the kic energying from behind¡­ seems a bit fierce, wait-¡°

    In the next moment, in front of the eyes of many corps members, Lu Xiaopeng shot up into the sky.

    Along with the ¡®Wahhhhhhh¡¯ shriek.

    Looking up, only a tiny ck dot remained.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    A strong wind blew past his face, whistling, and a cloud was thrown behind him.

    Still rising at high speed.

    If this continued, he would hit the sun.

    Lu Xiaopeng cried¡­ flight backpackes with spirit stones energy. He had used a lot of this type of equipment. Spiritual energy was just a primer to start, however just now, the primer seems to be under a little too much, the built-in spirit stones were burning up.

    He was worried about not being able to control his movement in the sky and worried that if the spirit stone¡¯s energy burned too fast and was empty, wouldn¡¯t he fall headfirst from the air?

    Lu Xiaopeng was not sure if his source power could afford to run the flight backpack. He could only go up to the sky while concentrating on his senses, ¡°Decelerate, decelerate, decelerate quickly¡­¡±

    It seemed to hear his prayer.

    His ascending speed dropped up sharply. And soon, Lu Xiaopeng stayed mid-air for a short moment. He fell headfirst towards the ground again, the gravity pulling him even faster.

    ¡°Waaaaaaaaaaaaaa-¡°

    Through one cloud after another, the wide yground of the training area is vaguely visible.

    Lu Xiaopeng¡¯s heart was full of chill and began to give the flying backpack speed again. Yet, the stabilization or ascension he imagined did not ur.

    He was in the middle of his descent, sliding out of the air in an ¡®S¡¯-shaped trajectory, flying away from the training area for a while. And then he adjusted back, and at the moment when he was about tond on his head, Lu Xiaopeng¡¯s eyes widened. His teeth clenched, making a final struggle¡­¡­

    BOOM!

    Like a rocket falling, Lu Xiaopeng stopped at a ce one or two meters from the ground. Layers of airwaves were swept away. However, at this moment, he actually flew out sideways, hitting the wall of the training camp.

    The two corps members were dumbfounded.

    Roger looked a little stunned, ¡°The flying backpack has a protection mechanism so it will not directly hit the ground, but ¡­how do you control yourself to hit the wall?¡±

 Chapter 352

    <h4>Chapter 352</h4>

    On the second floor of the castle.

    Tang Yu made a rare appearance in his office, and through the huge floor-to-ceiling window, he could see the drizzling rain outside.

    ¡°The weather is not very good ¡­¡­ However, it seems that I don¡¯t need to bring an umbre when I go out now.¡±

    His masterful control of source power allowed him to easily control it to prate his body, forming a translucent aura, or aura shield to block the rain, as well as the blood and water and other filth that could be rippled through during battle, from his body.

    He practiced this move very well without distracting control. He relied on his instinct.

    The first airne maiden flight was very sessful, the second, the third airne also began to be put into manufacturing.

    With the workshop in ce, his time was spent mainly on assembly, and on average, one airne could be shaped every five days.

    ¡°However, with the existing materials, manufacturing three small airnes is the limit. The urgently needed materials must be purchased by the people in the logistics department.¡±

    ¡°The control positions of the airne can be subdivided, captain. Take control of the overall situation. In addition, it is best to equip dedicated steers, artillery, observers, defense rune control specialists, etc¡­ ording to preliminary estimates, a floater needs at least fifty people to function perfectly and perform well. It must have thebat power it deserves.¡±

    ¡°Each control position can be subdivided, the captain controls the overall situation, in addition, it is best to have a special helmsman, gunner, observer, defense rune control specialist, etc¡­ Preliminary estimate, an airne needs at least fifty people in order to operate perfectly and give full y to its proper battle power. ¡°

    It also needs to be equipped with a certain number of armed personnel, the Air Force.

    The primary function of the airne is to transport cargo, but in the future may also take some passengers along. The presence of the air force was both to deal with unexpected situations and deal with the passengers who were nning to do something wrong.

    ¡°Another important point is that there must be rtively safe flight paths. Airnes areparable to transcendentbat units, but high intensity battles can still be best avoided¡­¡­ at least a good amount of spirit stones can be saved. Well,ter I¡¯ll let the people from the intelligence department drive the floating chariot to first explore a route between Tree Shade and Jingcheng City air route.¡± Tang Yu pondered, jotting down some key points.

    At this time, there¡¯s a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± He said.

    The door to the room was pushed open, and Chen Haiping walked in, clutching a pile of documents in his hand.

    ¡°Director, these are the information for the airne recruiters.¡±

    Tang Yu gazed at the information that was at least a few books high up, and his eyshes jumped, ¡°These¡­ just leave them in your charge.¡±

    ¡°There are several captain candidates¡¯ information, you should always take a look. Of course, they are not clear what position they were applying for now.¡±

    Tang Yu rubbed his temples and nodded helplessly.

    Chen Haiping spoke again, ¡°One more thing, there are a few people from the castle, they im to be envoys from Jingcheng and wish to have a meeting with you.¡±

    ¡°Bring them to the meeting room.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The meeting room.

    There were groups from Jingcheng City, three in total. The leader of the groups looked to be in his thirties. He had been staring intently since Tang Yu walked in, with an inexplicable glint in his eyes.

    ¡°You are Tang Yu of Tree Shade?¡± He opened his mouth; his tone was very impulsive.

    Chen Haiping was about to get angry, but Tang Yu waved his hand to stop him.

    The leading youth slightly angled his chin and continued, ¡°This time, on behalf of the official of Jingcheng City, I am enlisting you to join the expedition team of the Mirage Mountain Range¡­¡±

    ¡°Enlist?¡± Tang Yu raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The leading youth looked arrogant and said, ¡°It¡¯s a rare opportunity for a small shelter like your Tree Shade, I hope you don¡¯t fare yourselves-¡°

    He didn¡¯t continue; he was instantly dripping with cold sweat. There¡¯s a powerful aura emanated from the young director in front of him, like a mountain, pressing down on his body.

    ¡°Get away by yourself, or should I help you get away?¡±

    The three ¡®Jingcheng Envoys¡¯ did not dare to speak again and left the castle in a mess with their heads lowered.

    ¡°Director, these Jingcheng people are simply rude!¡± Chen Haiping said angrily.

    ¡°¡­They are not here for the expedition team at all.¡±

    ¡°Then what are they here for?¡±

    Tang Yu shook his head.

    In the map, the dots that represented several ¡®envoys¡¯ were for red dots, and they were dark red.

    Even if they were arrogant, it was impossible for envoys inviting Tree Shade to join the expedition team to be marked with dark red.

    The only exnation was that those people were already hostile before they arrived, holding some kind of purpose that he was not sure about.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The next day, Jingcheng City, Li n.

    The ¡®envoy¡¯ Li Ran was standing in front of a middle-aged man with a majestic face.

    ¡°Tang Yu is the murderer who killed my son?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Ran nodded, ¡°My tracking ability has determined that the murderer of Young Master Li, even if it is not Tang Yu, must have a close rtionship with him.¡±

    ¡°That Tree Shade Director was indeed as strong as rumored. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be that easy to deal with.¡±

    The majestic middle-aged man walked to the window and did not speak.

    The rain was falling.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Jingcheng City Council.

    Today many giants gathered together.

    Two days ago, the expedition team returned without sess, but a shelter that was so inconspicuous that no one even knew about it had entered the sight of the giants.

    Tree Shade Shelter.

    With unimaginable rune equipment manufacturing technology, and even being able to engrave spells on the scrolls, the hunters who walked out of the Tree Shade, each one¡¯s strength was astonishing.

    ¡°If the rune technology mastered by Tree Shade is in our hands, the overall strength of the shelter can increase by at least 50%! I propose that Tree Shade hand over the rune technology.¡±

    The Li n leader opened his mouth and incidentally said that he had sent someone to ¡®Kindly invite Tree Shade to join the expedition team, but Tree Shade did meetmon understanding and directly kicked them out¡¯.

    ¡°Since Tree Shade is unkind, there is no psychological burden for us to force them to hand over the rune technology. That great technology, if we can get our hands on it and carry it forward, it will be considered a benefit to humanity.¡±

    ¡°Director Li has a point.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we are greedy for rune technology, but it¡¯s for mankind¡¯s survival.¡±

    ¡°Hey, let me do the bad things.¡±

    Some giants echoed, all ying their own calctions.

    As they spoke, their eyes looked towards the number one giant.

    The middle-aged man sitting in the main seat, tapping his fingers on the table, did not approve or reject. He just said that he would discuss it again and dismissed the meeting.

    ¡­¡­

    Late at night.

    ¡°The Li family doesn¡¯t know what kind of devious ideas they are ying.¡±

    ¡°Master, then we¡­¡±

    ¡°Send someone to the Tree Shade Shelter first, check it out, and then wait for an opportunity to make a move.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Chief, what happened today?¡±

    ¡°Tree Shade is not just a shelter, it has already formed a mutual interest rtionship with shelters such as Lindong and Hengcheng¡­ In this way, I will send someone to Tree Shade secretly tomorrow. I need first-hand information about Tree Shade, then we can also consider inviting Tree Shade to join the expedition team.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Boss, if we can get the rune technology, then we will be rich.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I don¡¯t know what kind of medicine that guy Li Zongwei sells in the gourd. Rune technology is very important. We can¡¯t follow the rhythm of the Li family like this¡­¡± The dark figure paused, ¡°Send someone to Tree Shade, it is best to secretly contact their top management.¡±

 Chapter 353

    <h4>Chapter 353</h4>

    ¡°Tree Shade Shelter, it looks like it¡¯s not far away.¡±

    A young man with messy hair and obvious dark circles under his eyes spread a map open and looked up in a certain direction.

    Next to him, carrying arge backpack, the dirty hunter man walked up to an ancient two-story self-built house with a lot of green vines cut out of the walls, and therge letters painted on it were clearly visible.

    He read out word by word.

    ¡°1,500 meters from the Tree Shade shelter.¡± ncing another look at the young man with ck eyes, ¡°Captain, can we look at the road signs, not the map¡­ No, can you stop leading the way?¡±

    ¡®Your roadkill attributes are known to the entire squad.¡¯

    Obviously, the five of them, each was a top hunter rushing from Jingcheng City to the Tree Shade. They didn¡¯t consider the road dangerous but made theirbat clothing stained with broken leaves and blood, hair messy like a bird¡¯s nest, and proper survivor attire who had traveled a long road.

    The corners of the ck-eyed Captain¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, tilted his head, looking at the white clouds floating in the sky, some snobbishness, ¡°¡­you guys didn¡¯t stop me.¡±

    ¡°Now there is only thest part of the road. It¡¯s impossible to go wrong, look. Look at the map or the road signs¡­ it¡¯s the same.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Half an hourter, the five-member hunter squad finally saw the tall ck tower representing the Tree Shade from afar.

    The hunter carrying arge backpack gritted his teeth, ¡°Captain, from now on¡­ forget it. We have reached the Tree Shade, but when we go back, you should notmand blindly again.¡±

    Several people checked the equipment on their bodies and did not immediately walk in.

    The ck-eyed Captain swept his eyes over several people, ¡°From now on, we are the stray hunter squad.¡±

    Saying that Wu Mian looked grave and collected his aura a little.

    Eventually settled on Fifth Awakening.

    The others also did the same, holding their aura, controlling their aura fluctuations, and finally stabilizing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to converge your aura, but it¡¯s good that our Wu family has mastered the cultivation method.¡±

    ¡°Hey, we are also considered the first people in Jingcheng to master the cultivation method. Those casual mercenaries¡­ although some of them are also good in strength, but they don¡¯t know the cultivation method, after all, they are just wild, I can beat two of them alone by myself.¡±

    ¡°But the hunters of Tree Shade seem to have mastered the explosive method called ¡®Battle Technique¡¯.¡±

    As soon as a rash member of the team spoke, the squad fell silent in an instant.

    The dark-eyed Wu Mian coughed dryly, ¡°Anyway, we may not have any chance of learning battle techniques by pretending to be stray hunters.¡±

    ¡°Then that thing the Li family proposed?¡±

    ¡°Since the boss has not yet decided, then we just wait for the opportunity to move. If there is a chance to persecute, or discover the secret realm controlled by the Tree Shade, whether it is to act first or stand on the side of Li¡¯s side, it is fine, but if not¡­¡±

    Wu Mian couldn¡¯t be sure if the Li family had some kind of assassination method in hand or if it had another purpose.

    ¡­¡­

    The Wu family disguised as the hunter squad was strolling in the shelter for more than half a day. They did not feel tired at all, only felt that time passed too fast. Several people were sitting in a restaurant, devouring what¡¯s in front of them.

    ¡°This mutant meat is good, tasty enough!¡±

    ¡°There seems to be plenty of seasoning here.¡±

    ¡°Mutant sea beasts, and other mutant meat. There are so many kinds, you can¡¯t find so many fresh ingredients in our Jing ¡­ our side.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also a lot cheaper¡­ If I could eat mutant beast meat every day, at least my cultivation speed would be doubled.¡±

    Mutant beast meat contains a lot of nutrition, energy. If an ordinary person eats it, their body can improve and gradually strengthen.

    ¡°Then, Captain, will we return to the hotelter to cultivate? Don¡¯t waste this big table of food.¡±

    Wu Mian shook his head and lowered his voice, ¡°Have you forgotten our original purpose?¡±

    Several other people¡¯s faces stiffened and moved away tough dryly a few times.

    Wu Mian continued, ¡°I thought about it, since there is no specific task, why not find an adventuring group to join. Those people¡­ Were said to be registered adventurers. It seems that there are also sub-stars, the higher the star level, the more rune equipment can be purchased, and even learn to explode the power of qi, and even source powered battle techniques.¡±

    It was also easier to detect and touch the purpose of Tree Shade.

    ¡­¡­

    After filling their stomachs and paying, they went to the Adventurers Guild.

    Source power crystal lights neon shing, adding a few bright colors to the dark night.

    For the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, Wu Mian had already investigated them. To register as an adventurer, you only need to pay the cost of one spirit stone. The creation of an adventure group is divided into small, medium,rge, and extrarge. In addition to the special conditions required for extrarge adventure groups, evenrge-scale adventure groups can also be built.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have that much time to waste, find a three-star adventure group to join, and immediately enjoy the three-star treatment¡­¡± Wu Mian said, after registering their adventurer status, they re-entered the door and came to the small square outside the adventurer guild.

    Looking around, one could see that there were people yelling and even a few fixed rain-proof stalls that were leased here by well-known adventuring groups for new member recruitment.

    He took a fancy to one of them, the Purple Mountain Adventure Group, which is a three-starrge adventure group.

    Wu Mian walked in with a few other people.

    The hunter sitting in the chair in charge of recruitment, an old man in his fifties, raised his head and looked, ¡°Want to join our Purple Mountain?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Wu Mian¡¯s aura that had been collected to the Fifth Stage mixed with his aura emanated out, ¡°Enough for us to join Purple Mountain, right?¡±

    The old man in charge of recruitment had an unchanged expression, ¡°The strength of the Fifth Awakening Stage naturally meets the standard. However, for our Purple Mountain Adventure Group recruits, Awakening Stage is only one of the factors, there are also multiple tests that need to be conducted.¡±

    ¡°Please exin.¡±

    The corners of Wu Mian¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and his words carried strong confidence. Their aura was converged, and they themselves were Seventh, Eight, or Ninth Awakening Stage. So no matter what kind of test it was, it would be easy for them.

    The old man took out a few forms, ¡°Fill out some basic information that will be verified afterwards, I hope you will not falsify.¡±

    It was a formality.

    Wu Mian secretly took a look, the boss wrote some basic information such as name and age. He filled in the disguised name when registering as an adventurer and did not think the fake name would be detected.

    He continued to look down.

    Awakening Stage, awakening time, the number of floors of the Tower of Trials¡­

    ¡®Wait, what the hell is the Tower of Trials floor?!¡¯

    Wu Mian wanted to ask but turned his eyes and saw a description below his form, so he pressed on and continued reading.

    [About the Tower of Trialsyer requirements]. [Only after reaching the 30th floor can you join the Purple Mountain and be an ordinary member of the adventure group. ] [If you break through to the 40th floor or above, you can join the Purple Mountain and be an elite member of the Adventure Group with 100 internal contribution points.] [If you break through to the 46th floor or above and choose to join Purple Mountain, you will be rewarded 500 internal contribution points immediately, and high-level hunters will be given the position of junior Captain, and low-level genius hunters will be personally taught by the head of Purple Mountain.]

    There were a bunch of matters listed at the back, such as the price to pay once you quit after joining the group, etc.

    Wu Mian read it word by word. However, there was no key point that he wanted to understand.

    He immediately asked, ¡°What does the ¡°Tower of Trials¡± have to do with joining an adventure group?¡±

    Unexpectedly, the old man who had little expression immediately snorted and said, ¡°What qualifications does a weakling who can¡¯t even pass the 30th floor of the Tower of Trials have to join us at Purple Mountain? You have a good aura, but I don¡¯t expect you to be strong. Do you only have 25 floors, or you can¡¯t even break through the 20th floor? Then you don¡¯t want to join any adventure group. Just ask around in this square. At least you need to have the 20th floor of the Tower of Trials.

    Wu Mian and the others were confused.

    The second degree of confusion.

    People in the back were confused.

    Atst, they were driven away by the old man in charge of recruitment with a face full of disgust.

    ¡­¡­

    Twenty minutester, a few people sought a corner and conferred.

    ¡°Captain, what should I do? I just asked for a round. At least the 20 floors record of the Tower of Trial is required, and it is only a two-star adventure group.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that there are no adventuring groups with lower requirements, however, those are one-star adventuring groups, instead of joining, it¡¯s better if¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Or, we will build an adventure group by ourselves. With the strength of us, we will be upgraded to three stars. It won¡¯t be easy though.¡±

    Wu Mian didn¡¯t agree, ¡°One star to two stars, two stars to three stars, both need toplete the promotion task. With good luck, it may take two days. But normally, it could take three or four days, four or five days, or even more than a week.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, it takes a lot of points for the adventure group to rise to the stars. Although it can be reced by the spirit stones, do we have that many spirit stones?¡±

    The others were stunned.

    They had quite a lot of possessions, yet most of them stayed in Jingcheng City, within the family. And it was naturally impossible to bring their entire fortune with them on a trip out.

    They didn¡¯t have the spirit stones needed to ascend to three stars.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the training camp. The ¡®Tower of Trials¡¯ is at the training camp. With our strength, it shouldn¡¯t take too long to break through the 30 floors.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Ten minutester.

    Wu Mian, who had applied for a premium membership card, was stopped at the top floor of the training camp.

    ¡°What, you have to be a two-star adventurer or join a two-star adventure group member to enter the top floor area?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair! Ordinary adventurers can¡¯t enter the Tower of Trials, so they can¡¯t meet the recruitment requirements for the adventure group. But if they can¡¯t enter the two-star adventure group, they naturally can¡¯t break through the Tower of Trials, so they¡¯re stuck in a dead-end cycle?¡±

    ¡°Is there no other way unless we be two-star adventurers first and then go through the Tower of Trials?¡±

    The hunters of the guard corps in front of the door pointed out a doorway, ¡°If you have a two-star adventurer guarantee, you can also temporarily enter the top area and go through the Tower of Trials.¡±

    However, they¡¯re not familiar with anyone here. Where can they find someone to vouch for them?

    It may not be impossible to spend time, but Wu Mian knew clearly that what theycked most was time. They had to find out enough information before the senior management made a decision.

    ¡°No matter, first set up an adventure group, then make ns.¡±

    Wu Mian and a few people darted out of the training camp, and when they brushed past a group of people, they suddenly gazed and looked back.

    The group also happened to turn around, and their eyes collided.

    Not even a sound. They acted as if they did not know each other, as if nothing happened, and walked away.

    ¡°Captain, those people just now¡­¡±

    Wu Mian looked grave, ¡°It¡¯s the Ancestral Dragon War Regiment, the people of the vanguard battalion, the man in the front was none other than the vanguard battalionmander de, and also the beloved cadre of the one with the most power in Jingcheng¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°The Wu family¡¯s people are also here.¡±

    The stiff-faced and serious de spoke, ¡°Ye Family, Boss Huang, Lin Family mercenary guild and the other forces¡­ I can¡¯t imagine that they all sent people to Tree Shade as well.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, it is the Li family.¡± He frowned, ¡°The Li family is obviously the first to propose, but I didn¡¯t see any of them. Are they hiding?¡±

    The spies were hiding from Tree Shade, converging their aura and disguising themself as foreign hunters.

    But their appearance doesn¡¯t change.

    Many forces sent spies, the leader was a well-known expert such as the Wu family¡¯s nightmare Wu Mian¡­¡­ de can recognize these experts at a nce.

    ¡°Captain, what do we do now? We can¡¯t join two or three star adventure groups. Do we have to create a new adventure group? Just now Ye family people have created a group, the Wu family¡­ looking at their direction, they also headed to the Adventurers Guild. If we continue to dy, the initiative will be lost.¡±

    de pondered slightly.

    ¡°People from the Li family should have sent someone to Tree Shade and had conflicts with them¡­ I didn¡¯t want to show my identity ande directly because of us. We are also from Jingcheng. The Tree Shade officials must not feeling good about us. But now, Jingcheng had sent a lot of top hunter forces. Even if they were all disguise, it¡¯s likely Tree Shade have detected it. Rather than aimlessly spying for information, I would rather be¡­ open and honest. This way, we might win their trust.¡±

    Simply put, it is to sell teammates¡­ to sell spies from other forces.

    de paused, ¡°The chief said that we do not necessarily have to stand against Tree Shade since manyrge shelters such as Lindong can cooperate with Tree Shade. It¡¯s a win-win. Our Jingcheng City is thergest shelter in Tiannan. I see no reason why we can not do the same.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ we can¡¯t recklessly show up at their door. Early tomorrow morning, we can take the formal visits.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Lan Qingya, who was in charge of intelligence within Tree Shade, reported the current situation to the director.

    Tang Yu nodded, ¡°That means there are a total of eight spies from the forces in the territory.¡±

    He turned over the territory map and took a look. There were some light red dots, but not many.

    There were also some forces that were just small yellow dots.

    ¡°Keep an eye on them, and I¡¯ll have the hunters of the Guard Corps cooperate with the Intelligence Department.¡± He paused a moment and continued, ¡°Those envoys before, did you find out the identity clearly?¡±

    ¡°It should be someone from the Li family of Jingcheng.¡±

    Tang Yu wondered after listening to her. He couldn¡¯t figure out the trouble between the Li family and him. He didn¡¯t recall the mercenary regiment Red Moon ughtered outside the Mage Alliance secret realm. He could hardly remember their identity.

    Suddenly, a contract transmission appeared in his mind.

    Spirit stone mine side had caught some people.

    Tang Yu was slightly stunned.

    He thought that the first target of the spy invasion was the most conspicuous castle, but he did not expect that someone had gone to the spirit stone mine instead.

    The idea is different and promising. It is the material of a good miner.

    Tang Yu immediately got up, looking for Roger, ¡°Apany me to the mine.¡±

 Chapter 354

    <h4>Chapter 354</h4>

    The night in the forest was quiet. There¡¯s no hissing of demonized beasts nor chilling cries of the cicadas.

    Tang Yu walked on the gravel-paved path. The lights were dim, and the environment wasplex. Nancy followed behind, acting as an escort, turning her head from time to time to look.

    Roger was behind, walking on the side.

    Three people walked in the forest path in silence.

    Suddenly, Roger spoke, ¡°Lord, I think you need to form an escort team.¡±

    Tang Yu had not yet spoken, but behind him, Nancy froze, ¡°I¡­ protect¡­ the Lord.¡±

    The aura belonging to the transcendent diffused. Rogerughed dryly, ¡°Miss Nancy is certainly capable of protecting the Lord. But now with tens of thousands of survivors, the Lord also needs to pay attention to some titudes.¡±

    ¡°In my hometown, a Lord with financial resources will certainly be apanied by an escort in each trip. They¡¯re not only to protect the safety of the Lord, but also a manifestation of strength. In the territory you own, travel alone may be nothing, but if you go out to other Lords¡¯¡­ shelter, with your current status alone to other shelter¡­ even if you brought Miss Nancy, it¡¯s a bit inappropriate.¡±

    Tang Yu thought about it. In terms of personal strength, apart from Nancy, he considered himself second¡­third ss.

    To protect his safety, Nancy is enough.

    Roger used to be a knight; he can be considered some kind of noble ss. ine and Roger¡¯s way of thinking weren¡¯t the same.

    The arrangement was not necessary. But the existence of the escort and showing force can avoid some unnecessary trouble. He will also have more people around to order. He didn¡¯t have to do everything by himself.

    It would feel like recruiting a secretary?

    Tang Yu pondered for a moment.

    ¡®A secretary is fine, of course it is best to be a capable female secretary.¡¯

    ¡°Ahem¡­ So in this way, the members of the escort, tentatively set at twelve, from¡­¡±

    He was going to say screened from the two corps but paused and thought about it, ¡°select from the martial arts school apprentices.¡±

    Compared to the corps members, the younger and more malleable martial school apprentices are more loyal.

    In addition to worshipping him as the ¡®strongest person in the shelter¡¯, several followers such as Roger subliminally instill the loyal thought of ¡®the director is supreme¡¯ when teaching.

    Adults with sufficient experience would find difficulties changing their stereotypes. But the dozens of teenage girls were the best training objects.

    Roger clenched his fist with one hand against his left chest and answered, ¡°Yes! Must select the best escort for your Lord.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    After a few minutes of walking along the forest path, the front gradually opened up. The bright lights illuminated the mine as if it were daylight.

    The trees near the deep pit were all cut down and poured with cement to prevent the shrubs from growing fast, except for the massive tree with glittering white leaves in the middle of the deep pit. The tall breathtaking white tree.

    ¡°It seems to be a little bit bigger again, there is nothing wrong with the rune array running off the shelter, right?¡±

    Roger nodded, ¡°Every half month Master Kevin wille to the mine to check the array, there is nothing wrong.¡±

    The array only has a simple light and shadow effect, a certain degree of obscuring this giant tree.

    Theyout was not easy; only Kevin alone in the entire territory was capable.

    ¡­¡­

    Walking to the deep pit.

    Surrounded by tall arrow towers, which give people peace of mind, the sound of nking mining came into the ears.

    Spirit stone mines operate 24 hours a day. Mostly it¡¯s operated by ¡®reformers¡¯ who made mistakes and were escorted to work in the mines, but also some survivors who chose toe to the mines to earn more spirit stones.

    A guard corps brigade consists of fifty hunters, patrolled in two shifts.

    As soon as the three arrived, the hunters of the guard corps immediately noticed them and greeted them.

    A loud greeting came from the distance, shaking the eardrums.

    As if it were a giant, a figure over three meters tall walked step by step, and the ground stones trembled slightly.

    ¡°Good evening, my Lord.¡±

    Tyron bowed, but Tang Yu still had to look up, making him a little ufortable.

    Even a tall man like Roger looked like a child next to Tyron.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°That is to say, a total of six people, one was killed by your mistake, another dying is hanging on to life, the remaining few imprisoned?¡±

    These people are not the first outsiders to spy on the mine. Long before the formation to hide the giant tree was built, many spies found this mine. Now those people have either died or be a dedicated miner.

    After the formation was built, the giant tree was not easily discovered. But the mine was only a few kilometers from the shelter, and some people came in with bad intentions or by mistake.

    Most of them are not strong.

    But, the six spies that were just caught were strong. If it wasn¡¯t for Tyron¡¯s help, the hunters of the Guard Corps alone would not have been able to catch all of these people.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    On one side of the pit¡¯s edge, a three-story building was built as a residence for the miners. In the basement, the prisoners were temporarily guarded.

    Before he could walk in, he heard amotioning from the front.

    ¡°Get him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away, but be careful not to kill him either.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    BOOM!

    Not far away, a hole was sted in the ground, and the wretched figure jumped out of the hole. His clothes were torn, and he was coughing blood from the corners of his mouth, yet he was fast. In a few body shes, he had already appeared a hundred meters away.

    One after another, several members of the guard corps jumped out of the hole in the ground and chased after him.

    Seeing the distance became close and his pursuers were about to catch up, the fleeing figures shifted and suddenly changed from one to two, two to four figures.

    In the blink of an eye, there were more than a dozen identical figures, scattered in all directions towards the distance to flee.

    The members of the guard corps who were chasing after them were in a state of hesitation, not knowing which one to chase.

    Tang Yu looked at the figure that had scurried into the forest and disappeared without a trace, turned his head, and ordered, ¡°Nancy, capture him back.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Li Guming endured the pain in his body, ignoring it. Theplex terrain of the forest environment can not hinder his movement in the slightest. From time to time, he looked back on. Although he could no longer see the pursuer, he was still being careful and split a few more diversions, continuing to flee.

    Thinking back about the strong, inhumanly bald man, Li Guming¡¯s heart was palpitating. With just a punch, he beat one of his subordinates to pulps.

    He was the terrifying power that cannot be resisted.

    Tree Shade actually has a strong person of this level.

    He looked back again, the lights of the mine were far away, and the surrounding area was quiet. There was no sign of the pursuers, nor was there any sound.

    Li Guming slowed down his pace to keep the noise he made to a minimum¡­

    ¡°Thank God, I escaped and did not spoil things.¡±

    He turned back, just halfway, and suddenly, a violent shudder ran through his body.

    It was as if the soul was going to leave the physical body.

    His consciousness gradually blurred. Li Guming could only vaguely recognize that a petite, seemingly under-aged female hunter had left him defenseless with just one punch.

 Chapter 355

    <h4>Chapter 355</h4>

    The basement where the prisoners were being guarded.

    ¡°How dare you even kill your own people, that¡¯s ruthless!¡±

    Six captured spies, one was identally smashed to death by Tyron, one was seriously injured, and the remaining four were less severely injured.

    However, at this moment, in the dungeon, the three imprisoned hunters, their eyes rolled round, and their mouths opened slightly, full of disbelief. Next to them, several members of the guard corps lowered their heads, ashamed.

    Once Roger scolded, and their heads lowered even more.

    The spies were more ruthless than expected, but it is also true that the members of the guard corps made a mistake. Tang Yu fined them two weeks¡¯ sry. As for what else Roger will add to the penalty, he doesn¡¯t care.

    He walked out of the basement. He noticed that Nancy has returned, and an unconscious hunter with a curled body like a shrimp was suspended beside Nancy.

    Tang Yu sensed. ¡°He¡¯s actually a Ninth Awakening stage aura, and reached the peak.¡±

    Seeing Rogering out of the basement, Tang Yu pointed at the unconscious hunter. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, pry his mouth open.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Roger was good at interrogation.

    There was a wretched screaming from the dungeon.

    Tang Yu did not mind the torture but did not like to stay in such a ce, so he walked away and came to the center of the pit.

    The roots of the giant tree were intertwined and entwined, like a maze.

    In the center of the pit, slightly directed towards the shelter, there was a two or three meters hole in diameter. There were brackets around it to stabilize the hole.

    The hole leads to the bottom of the ground, embedded with source power crystalmp lighting. The light was not worse than the outside in broad daylight.

    Some slight rattling sounds wereing from inside the cave.

    There was also an elevator that leads to the depths of the cave.

    This cave exposed the raw spirit stones ore and had long been mined out. Now the mining team needs to go deep underground. It was more difficult. It also showed there¡¯s a possible decline in the spirit stone mine ie.

    Tang Yu had no intention of going down to the mine to inspect it. The mine was reinforced, but it was cramped, and the smell was weird. Maybe there was no danger¡­ but as a Lord, it¡¯s impossible for him to go down the mine. He only needs to send the head of the mine to inspect it from time to time.

    Tang Yu fell into contemtion.

    The highest person in charge of the spirit stone mine was Tyron. But with his size and horrible power¡­ probably the mine would copse, right?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    After walking around for a while, it seemed that the spies were more resilient than expected. Still, no information came from Roger.

    Tang - nothing to do - Yu was bored. He looked back at Nancy, opened his mouth, and did not know what to say.

    The members of the guard corps stationed outside the mine had solemn faces and looked at them.

    The mineborers, responsible for carrying the raw spirit stones ore, and the stewards, lowered their heads and remained in awe.

    It was pretty boring indeed.

    At this time, a rustling sound came from inside the mine cave. The lift pulley turned, the ropes descended, and the carrying panel rose.

    ¡°Steward Jiang, we found a few different raw spirit stones ore.¡±

    Before the people arrived, the voices came out first.

    Two survivors, and a cart full of raw stones, appeared in the front of their sight. They didn¡¯t recognize Tang Yu, but from the expressions of the people around them, they knew he was a big shot and immediately told the story in its original form.

    There were no twists and turns.

    They mined the raw spirit stones ore as usual, but after cracking open the waste stone, they found several different pieces of raw stone.

    The cart was pushed to a clearing not far away, and all the ores were unloaded and scattered on the ground.

    Ordinary raw spirit stones ore looks like rough jadeite stones. There was a faint white glow that emitted a faint light in the darkness. Among these pale white ores, Tang Yu saw a few special stones. It was no longer pale white but showed a red color. Half of the stone was dyed with a magma-like red color.

    Tang Yu picked up one of the pieces, about the size of a basketball, weighed it, and then cracked it open.

    The red raw stone shell spilled to the ground, and inside the broken stone pieces, there were three more red stones more brilliant than diamonds.

    Spiritual power coalesced, turned into substance, and pried matter.

    The small tree red stones floated to him andnded on his hands with his spiritual power.

    Tang Yu carefully examined them. Each one was a pebble size,rger than ordinary spirit stones, and shapes very regrly.

    Ordinary spirit stones were like cracked crystal fragments. Some were prismatic, spiky, and blunt. The sizes were also different. Although it still looks magnificent, there¡¯s noparison with the three fiery red stones in front of him.

    He perceived it carefully.

    Not only in appearance, but in the fiery red crystal, there was more source power contained.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the quality of a spirit stone dug out from the body of an Eighth Awakening Stage demonic beast, but it seems to be a bit different in nature as well.¡±

    The source power flowed through his body, passed through his palm, and probed into one of the fiery red crystals.

    In an instant, it was as if it touched a zing me, but it wasn¡¯t hot.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes opened slightly and became focused all of a sudden, ¡°Extremely pure source power, and¡­ with fire attributes!¡±

    The source power contained in the spirit stones was full of impurities, chaotic, and carries no attributes. The hunters cannot absorb it directly, and it was also difficult to use it directly. Usually, it was used as an energy source to drive other items.

    Such as consuming it to draw blueprints, making spirit stone bombs, etc.¡­

    It¡¯s all for external use.

    However, the three fiery red stones in front of him were filled with pure fire-attribute source power. It was like a clearke and water filled with trash.

    That¡¯s how much different the two things were.

    ¡°Such pure source power can be absorbedpletely directly. That is to say, these three fiery red spirit stones can be used to assist in cultivation? It¡¯s best to give it to fire ability users to cultivate, but others can also use it.¡±

    The attributes of hunters were not limited.

    Those who have awakened the special ability of me can also learn ice spells in the same way¡­ Tang Yu thinks that ice mages like ine can also absorb fire attribute source power for cultivation.

    Just¡­ with its low efficiency, it was rather wasteful.

    Tang Yu recalled for ten seconds, there seems to be no fire ability user among the two dozen followers?

    Oh, wait, Shay¡¯s explosive ability and fire system is close. It¡¯s suitable for cultivation with the fire attribute spirit stones.

    ¡°As a demon swordsman, I have fire, ice and thunder mostmon attributes. Amidst which, fire-based battle techniques are most proficient. These three spirit stones are equally suitable for my own cultivation.¡±

    Tang Yu nonchntly ssified these three high purity spirit stones as his own cultivation resources.

    ¡°In addition to aiding cultivation, high purity spirit stones may also be incorporated into battle techniques, spells to enhance my power, which can likewise help in the cultivation of battle techniques¡­¡­ Well, all these conjectures can be tried one by er.¡±

    He even felt that by increasing the input of source power, the three high purity spirit stones could be used as bombs.

    The power would not be small either.

    Turning his head to look at theborers and stewards of the mine, ¡°Prioritize mining in the ce where you find this type of crystal ore raw stones. Continue digging deeper, andter separate the two types of raw stones, well, if you still find any special raw stones, notify me first.¡±

    ¡°You two did a good job, each of you will be awarded with¡­ well, 100 spirit stones.¡±

 Chapter 356

    <h4>Chapter 356</h4>

    ying with the magnificent fire source crystal in his hand, Roger¡¯s torture also finally came to fruition.

    Those people were still the people of the Li family in Jingcheng. They were not prying into the secrets of the mines but to draw in trouble and bring the Jingcheng forces and Tree Shade into conflict.

    On the one hand, they threw out benefits to make the major forces of Jingcheng City eye-catching. On the other hand, they made Tree Shade feel bad about the people of Jingcheng City.

    Once Li Guming escaped, and other captives were killed, they failed to understand each other¡¯s purpose¡­ at the same time, the existence of many strong and unsuspecting spies in the shelter, it was just a matter of time until a conflict broke out with a trigger.

    ¡°Li family¡­ These people did not choose the most heavily guarded castle, perhaps precisely to facilitate the escape, and thus they chose the next best important ce of the mine area¡­ from the outside, the arrow toweryout and surrounding patrol members of the guard corps was visible.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, they underestimated the defensive power of the mine¡­ Tyron alone is enough to bring down an army of a thousand hunters on the front battlefield.¡±

    Li Guming¡¯s power was strong, and he was loyal to the Li family. With his good quality, he was no longer suitable for bing a miner. Tang Yu no longer cares how Roger and the others deal with this matter.

    Tang Yu was still baffled. How could Li family hate him so much?

    ¡°The young master of the Li family was ughtered by me? When did this happen, I¡¯m obviously a civilized person.¡±

    Tang Yu racked his brains; he can¡¯t seem to remember doing such things.

    Then he remembered that he once had a good quality rune battle sword that he had destroyed hard, that heartache, that hatred¡­

    It seemed that the young master really was ughtered by Tang Yu.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Late night, Castle, cultivation room number two.

    Tang Yu closed the door and leaned his back in afortable position on the soft sofa, cupping the pebble-sized, magnificent fiery red spirit stones in his hand.

    A few meters away.

    On the source power pool, the source power was dense and visible to the naked eye.

    A mist-like source of power was inhaled by his mouth and nose with his deep breath seeping through his heart. In an instant, the soreness of his legs disappeared. He could stay up all night to cultivate.

    It was as if the difference in source energy concentration between the hazy days of the Northern Court and the fragrant countryside of vani scent was more than the difference in feeling brought about by the difference in air quality.

    ¡°Sometimes when you stay in the cultivation room for a long time, you can¡¯t even let go of it.¡±

    He stopped thinking. Then, he used his own source power as a guide. He pried the fiery red source crystal and sucked the high purity source power inside.

    The source energy was very pure. With a bit of refining, it can be integrated into his body. He senses his body¡¯s source power ocean grows more and more, and cultivation progress has significantly improved.

    ¡°Compared to normal cultivation, the efficiency has increased by about 260%¡­ no, it has to be 280%!¡±

    He was quite ted.

    Normal and casual cultivation speed in the second cultivation chamber was already incredibly fast at 10% elerant. A 10% increase was not a small improvement, let alone now he had reached more than two or three times.

    Absorbing and refining soul power was not evenparable to the speed of improvement now - partly because the quality of soul power is too poor, and there was less soul power escaping from high-ranking demonic beasts.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Tang Yu smiled bitterly.

    The originally radiant fiery red spirit stones in his hand had dulled quite a bit at the moment. ording to estimates, it could only support his cultivation for half an hour at most.

    The source power value contained in a pebble-sized high-purity fiery spirit stone was equivalent to about fifty units of spirit stones. However, this was a high-purity source of power that can be directly absorbed. Its value was necessarily far beyond.

    For example, 1=500, or even higher.

    ¡°That is to say, I have to spend at least one thousand spirit stones to cultivate for one hour? I can¡¯t cultivate all day long. In five hours, it will still be 5000 spirit stones.¡±

    In the past, spirit stones were needed forbat. But even now, it was needed for cultivation. Even ¡°Tang -1000 spirit stones daily ie- Yu still couldn¡¯t support it.

    After all, he also needs to provide the cultivation resources for his followers.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible topletely cultivate with high purity spirit stones. But when hitting the bottleneck, supplementing it with spirit stones cultivation should increase the probability of breaking through and reduce the time needed.¡±

    ¡°I hope that there are more high purity spirit stones in the mines that can be mined.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The next day.

    To Tang Yu¡¯s surprise, early in the morning, he received several official call letters. They came from five forces in Jingcheng, respectively.

    With the Li family incident in front of him, he was already toozy to receive them personally. He had Chen Haiping meet with the representatives of several powers one by one for him.

    Some of the representatives of the forces sidled up and tried to pry out certain secrets of Tree Shade¡­ in less than two minutes before they were invited out.

    ¡°There are three forces that have offered to trade rune equipment with us and sell these equipment to Jingcheng City.¡±

    Chen Haiping paused, ¡°These three forces are more sincere, but the negotiations failed with the specific distribution of benefits.¡±

    Tang Yu thought about it, ¡°Wait for tomorrow, separate these three and talk one by one. In addition, spread the news quietly¡­ such as our Tree Shade is about to reach a million spirit stones level and deal with the same party.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Shelter, official hotel.

    Eight parties of forces, half of which were hunters, are staying here. Some have bumped into each other but pretend not to know each other.

    While pretending to be adventurers, they took some quests, preparing to break through the Tower of Trials while secretly meeting with the top of the Tree Shade and talking about the trade of rune equipment and sneaking into the shelter.

    They felt that they had seeded in gaining the trust of Tree Shade. Moreover, Minister Chen agreed to their trade request, leaving only the specific price and the division of benefits which were still under negotiation. So, there¡¯s no way that it¡¯s not a sess, right?

    However, they had no idea that Chen Haiping had received five forces separately. All of them had sold their teammates thoroughly.

    ¡®Probably¡­ they are still not aware that they have been sold out, right?¡¯

    Tang Yuughed, thinking about this.

    There were still thest three, still naively spying on information, with ¡®I don¡¯t know anything¡¯ written on their faces until news reached their ears.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°What?! The Wu family people sold us out and now our every move is under Tree Shade¡¯s control? The Wu family even used this to make a million dor deal with Tree Shade? This is outrageous!¡±

    ¡°We agreed to force Tree Shade to hand over the rune technology and the secret realm together, but those guys betrayed the revolution, we can¡¯t let it go like this!¡±

    ¡°Ancestral Dragon War Regiment Commander de¡­ We can¡¯t afford to mess with one family. But even if we unite several other families, we can¡¯t let them do it alone!¡±

    The initial purpose ofing to Tree Shade?

    They have left it long behind.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The hunters who were sent as a spy were not fools. Their intelligence level was at least above average. They didn¡¯t get angry easily but continued to investigate and soon discovered that¡­ these unintentional messages were deliberately passed on to them by the Tree Shades.

    It was not unique to one family. Every faction enjoyed the same treatment.

    However, having learned the truth, they were even more unable to unite and carry animosity towards each other.

    Selling teammates was true.

    But the deal worth millions was also true!

    Perhaps only one of them can really reach a deal and get this benefit for one¡¯s own force.

    ¡­ And everyone else was apetitor.

    Tree Shade was not a child holding a gold brick but a strong man with a sharp weapon. The eight families were not at the same thought, and there was no way to talk about persecution. They were worried that, on the surface, they were united to persecute. But, secretly, someone sold them for millions of dors in a blink of an eye.

    The Li family, who proposed it the earliest, was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡­¡­

    The next morning, before the castle gates were opened, eight family factions were already waiting outside the gate. One by one, the forces entered the door to negotiate, but soon they came out with a sullen face.

    Commodities were in short supply, and several forces cannot sit back and watch Tree Shade sit on their hands, but they want to win thepetition and get the big bucks themselves.

    In the end, Jingcheng City¡¯s major families decided to join forces.

    ¡°60!. We will take 60% of the revenue and the Tree Shade takes 40%, it¡¯s already very high!¡±

    The other side was aggressive.

    Chen Haiping was calm and unconcerned. ¡°Just now the Wu family proposed a four-six split. We take six, Wu family four. Jingcheng sales are fully represented by the Wu family¡­¡±

    !!!

    The hunters immediately nced at the Wu family people.

    Wu Mian could only return an awkward and unobtrusive smile.

    de turned his head to look at Chen Haiping. Hispelling aura was like a rolling wave as he said word for word, ¡°So what do you guys say, how are you going to split it?¡±

    ¡°Eight-two split. Us Tree Shade eight, you Jingcheng City, two.¡±

    Suddenly, the door of the meeting room was pushed open¡­

    Tang Yu walked in, ignoring thepelling aura,zily sitting on the main seat, nced at them, and spoke indifferently.

    Followed by Nancy and Yan Dingtian, standing behind him on his left and right side.

    de fiercely stood up at once, and the faces of the other Jingcheng hunters were ugly.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°No matter how good it is, it is impossible for your rune equipment to enter the Jingcheng City market without our consent. In addition, the security of the equipment store, as well as the transportation from Tree Shade to Lindong, all require a lot of manpower and resources. Fifty percent, we want a minimum of fifty percent!¡±

    Tang Yu smiled, his eyes swept from the Jingcheng hunters and slowly stretched out a finger. ¡°First of all, you must understand that our rune equipment can be distributed to Jingcheng City, but we can also sell it at Shancheng, Hucheng, Lancheng and other ces. You have a choice. ept the deal, or leave.¡±

    He slowly erected the second finger. ¡°We intend to do the transport things by ourselves. Lastly, the hunters stationed at the equipment stores¡­ you guys didn¡¯t think Tree Shade can¡¯t do it, right?¡±

    After a pause¡­

    ¡°Of course, you guys may stillck some intuitive understanding of our Tree Shade¡­¡±

    Saying that, Tang Yu gave Yan Dingtian a wink.

    Grand Counselor Yan understood, stepped forward, and smiled warmly. ¡°My fellow Jingcheng friends, do you really think you are the strongest shelter in Tiannan? Do you really think you¡¯re qualified to negotiate with Tree Shade? For us, selling rune equipment to you is a charity, don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    de was furious, his body glowing with a metallic luster.

    There were streams of light turning in Wu Mian¡¯s eyes.

    However, the next moment an indescribable aura erupted from within Yan Dingtian¡¯s body.

    ¡°Your Jingcheng City can¡¯t even withstand one mutant eagle. You know, the golden one. This old man can fight one¡­ no, five! Think for yourself. If it were up to me, I wouldn¡¯t even give you 10% of the benefits.¡±

    The suffocating aura soon dissipated after the proper disy of muscles.

    de was dripping with cold sweat. He opened his mouth but did not know what to say.

    They have no confidence in the negotiation. As the forward battalionmander, they know some secrets, and de has a vague guess about what this momentum represents.

    ¡°You¡­ must be the strongest person in the Tree Shade.¡± de can¡¯t help but bring up a respectful word.

    Yan Dingtianughed, ¡°Of course that is¡­ ahem, no, but the strength this old man in the Tree Shade is also among the top. Maybe can be ranked second¡­ three, err, probably fourth¡­¡±

    His ranking in the ¡°Tower of Trials¡± had risen to fourth but could not advance any further.

    It was finally set on the 82nd floor.

    The production of the equipment and transportation was taken care of by Tree Shade, while the sales were left to Jingcheng¡¯s full responsibility, with Tree Shade only sending a small number of people to supervise.

    Tree Shade ate meat, and Jingcheng could also drink a few mouthfuls of soup.

    The sales scope and the distribution of benefits of the major forces are left to themselves.

    Tang Yu only mentioned one sentence. After all, he and the Li family are not very good¡­ The Li family cannot be destroyed easily, but for a small Jingcheng force, they are enough to be handed over to the followers and to the hunters under hismand.

    Tang Yu just needs to be in the territory, quietly waiting for the news, that¡¯s all.

    During this period, de also raised an invitation to explore the Mirage View Mountain Range together. As he spoke, his gaze constantly skimmed over Yan Dingtian¡¯s body.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t say yes or no; he just told him to wait.

    In the end, when he was about to leave the castle, de still reluctantly asked. ¡°If you leave the transportation to us, the Tree Shade goods can be shipped to Jingcheng in three days, and you only need to give us 1.5% profit.¡±

    Tang Yu smiled, ¡°You¡¯d better hurry up and send the message back. Tomorrow morning at nine o¡¯clock, the goods will appear near your second transit station in Jingcheng, remember to do a good job of receiving them.¡±

    With that, the puzzled Jingcheng City hunters were sent out of the castle.

    ¡­¡­

    The next morning, just after dawn.

    The first batch of trained Air Force stood straight on the yground, waiting for orders. There were twenty people in total, and Lu Xiaopeng stood right in front of them. Each wearing a full set of equipment and carrying a ck flight bag.

    After a few days of training, they may not be able to exert the samebat power in the air as on the ground. However, their control of the flight backpack was already very adept. The wall-hitting incident never happened again. Some hunters can use their flying backpacks to show off their skills and perform gorgeous aerial performances.

    Their skills were at least 80-90%.

    ¡°Today, you¡¯re here for the first time as the Air Force on the battlefield. But you¡¯re not rookies, you should pay more attention. You don¡¯t need to hear from me anymore. There¡¯s only one goal, perfectpletion of the task. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The Airmen answered.

    ¡°All follow me.¡±

    Sky turned around, and his wind power manipted the wind around his body. With a swoosh, he shot up into the sky and was only a tiny dot in the blink of an eye.

    The twenty Airmen didn¡¯t dare to slow down. Their flight packs immediately activated, and they all flew into the sky, following Chief Captain ¡°Sky¡±.

    The target was to fly to a certain ce towards the mountains behind the shelter.

 Chapter 357

    <h4>Chapter 357</h4>

    The oing wind roared and was blocked by thebat helmet and mask. The strong levitation and propulsion of the flight pack allowed them to fly freely in the sky.

    Lu Xiaopeng and a cadre of newly promoted airmen followed closely behind the Chief Captain Sky.

    ¡°What do you guys think? Where are we going? Chief Sky seems to have said that the test mission is to escort a shipment of goods¡­¡±

    The words didn¡¯t finish. Sky had already lowered his flight altitude andnded towards a ce in the mountains.

    Twenty air soldiers controlled the backpack source power output and likewise dropped altitude.

    The floating tform hidden in the mountains gradually came into their eyes, including the huge, magnificent airne that hit their eyes.

    Immediately, they couldn¡¯t look away.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°This batch of rune equipment prepared for trade including 100,000 pieces of E-ss equipment, 20,000 pieces of basic longswords, 20,000 pieces of basicbat swords, 40,000 pieces of ordinarybat suits, and all kinds of E-ss equipment. 10,000 pieces of D-grade equipment, mainly also with swords, knives,nces, shields, battle suits, no C-grade rune equipment in this trade, plus several hot spell scrolls with a total of five thousand copies.¡±

    After listening to Chen Haiping¡¯s report, Tang Yu lightly nodded his head.

    Jingcheng¡¯s equipment sales are not suitable for the Tree Shade method. The establishment of an adventurer¡¯s guild in Jingcheng is unrealistic and practical. The Tree Shade is the base camp, and the individual hunters also belong to the fresh blood of the reserve, making money while cultivating. Jingcheng does not need to consolidate the foundation of the territory¡­ Just to harvest a sum of spirit stones.

    ording to the market price estimates, this batch of goods worth seven or eight million spirit stones¡­ after deducting manufacturing cost and then divided into 20% interest from Jingcheng¡­ It¡¯s reduced by more than half.

    That¡¯s four million spirit stones!

    It can greatly alleviate the current dilemma of theck of spirit stones in the territory.

    ¡°It can also be appropriate to raise the price of the equipment, I believe that the eight forces in Jingcheng have no opinion. After all, raising the price is also equivalent to increasing their earnings¡­ we have to limit the flow of advanced rune equipment and can not be measured in spirit stones alone.¡± Tang Yu thought.

    Next to him, Chen Haiping continued, ¡°Jingcheng has more than half a million number of hunters. This batch of goods, although looked like a lot, certainly can not meet the needs of the Jingcheng market. ording to our spection, half a monthter, the first batch of goods traded will be enough to sell away ny percent, by then, it will be possible to transport the second batch of goods.¡±

    One hundred thousand E-ss equipment may seem like a lot, but those hunters who can afford it will definitely have one weapon and battle suit in hand.

    At most, it can only satisfy 50,000 hunters, one-tenth of the number in Jingcheng, plus the eight major powers¡¯ own internal consumption, the real flow into the market of Jingcheng was perhaps less than half.

    ¡°As long as the eight forces can quickly sell the equipment, the interval of this half month¡¯s time could change. We still have a lot of equipment remaining in the hoard, can you consider dumping it to other shelters, do you have any good ideas?¡±

    Chen Haiping pondered for a while, ¡°within the Tiannan province, our Tree Shade has now radiated severalrge surrounding shelters. In Jingcheng, there are those eight local major power channels, I believe that after a while, rune equipment can also be dumped into the surrounding regions, so I think there is no need to put the transaction in the province of Tiannan.

    At present, the rune equipment of our shelter is far from being able to meet the demand of the entire Great Xia Country. I think we should prioritize selling to the affluent regions to facilitate us to raise the selling price. There are two considerations, one is the Northern Court, and the other is the area around the Yangtze Delta.¡±

    Tang Yu was also thinking about it.

    The Northern Court was located in the center of the Great Xia Country. Tang Yu heard that a lot of secret areas had been unearthed, and there were some techniques that even he coveted, such as transmitting messages to various shelters.

    Shaking his head, ¡°Northern Court and Tiannan Province are too far apart, one in the south and one in the north of Great Xia Country. Even an airne can¡¯t guarantee absolute safety.¡±

    A shipload of goods worth ten million, plus the airne itself¡­ Once an ident urs, it is no longer pain the word ¡®heartache¡¯ can describe. It may even break the territory¡¯s spirit stone chain, affecting the development speed of the territory.

    ¡°After this deal, the next shipment will be to the Yangtze Delta ¡­¡­¡±

    He remembered that Gretel and five other followers, who are currently developing in the Yangtze Delta area and have formed a considerable amount of small force, wereining to him in the transmission two days ago that the hunter equipment underneath them was too poor and too uselesspared to the rune equipment, which was like paper mache.

    ¡°In addition ¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu looked to an equipment department official who was a few steps behind and in a listening position, ¡°The market is expanding, and the production line of the equipment department also needs to increase its capacity. If there is anything you need, just mention it to Minister Chen and Minister ine.¡±

    As he spoke, several people walked towards the airne¡­

    The bottom hatch has been opened, a loaded truck filled with boxes of goods was transported to the airne. The staff, as well as the airne team that just came on board, unload the goods with the cooperation of thebat puppet, putting them in different categories.

    Tang Yu walked onto the deck and made his way to the control room.

    The newly appointed captain, Ma Liguo, was a young man in his early thirties. Sensing the arrival of several people, he hurriedly walked to the cabin corridor to greet them.

    ¡°Director, the airne is really powerful. With this airne, the so-called demonic wave is simply beatable.¡±

    Tang Yu could not deny it.

    From the initial enemy, the demonic wave was now more or less cannon fodder, never the main enemy.

    ¡°How is the airne running? There is no problem for your team to cooperate, right?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Everything is running well with the airne. We are currently able to make full use of the beam cannon, the external cannon, and the two main cannons, and the call rate for the airne energy can reach up to eighty percent.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded approvingly.

    It was clear that he was a very considerable figure.

    Once when he was controlling the floating boat, the energy call rate was only thirty percent - the reason was that he was controlling it alone, even though his spiritual power was strong, the weapons he could control at the same time were very limited.

    It was even more impossible to control the defense runes while distracted from the control of weapons.

    Ma Liguo is only an ordinary Triple Awakening hunter who can only control one or two beam cannons at a time, far from being able topare with him.

    However, Ma Liguo, who had been a pilot before, was extremely talented in this area and became familiar with the airne very quickly. Controlling the team to grind, and even had a set of his own methods, making the airne run in order within a few days.

    He was a talent.

    For this reason, Tang Yu did not hesitate to consume a contract scroll, signed a contract with Ma Liguo with strict terms - to prevent Maliguo, who is the captain of the boat and holds a high position of authority, from defecting.

    ¡°During this period of time, apart from a few trade voyages, all you have to do is to continue to hone your team. Maximize thebat power of the airne, and train the other two boat captains and share your experience with them.¡±

    Ma Liguo answered, ¡°Voyage around the world has always been my dream, now, driving an airne for me is like a dream, I will not let you down¡­ But Director¡­ It¡¯s a shame such a magnificent airne surprisingly has no name. Or have you given one yet?¡±

    ¡®Name?¡¯

    Tang Yu pondered for a moment.

    As the first airne, from this moment, it will set sail and Voyage far away.

    ¡°¡­then let¡¯s call it the Voyage.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Aboard the airne, the control team consisting of more than 50 people stayed in various positions in the cabin, responsible for their posts.

    Lu Xiaopeng and twenty other air soldiers stood on the deck patrolling around.

    Sky stood in the highest part of the ship, observing the four directions.

    In the distance, a group of flying demonic beasts attacked in the dark, and Sky took a look and spoke, ¡°Use this group of demonic beasts as the first battle for the air soldiers to test the water.¡±

    In the control room.

    Ma Liguo, who had the highest authority, learned Sky¡¯s idea and immediately passed themand to the person controlling the inner runes, ¡°Open the inner shield for ten seconds.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Sky¡¯s voice reached the ears of every air soldier.

    Lu Xiaopeng and the others stood at the edge of the deck with their faces expressionless.

    In a sh, the invisible transparent shield in front of them swung open in a circle of lines, notpletely open, but a ten-meter diameter hollow appeared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng¡¯s feet stomp the ground, he jumped out like a cannonball and blinked through twoyers of rune shield - the inneryer to the inside, the outeryer to the outside. There¡¯s no need to open the outeryer of the shield, and it can be directly passed through from the inside to the outside out.

    He was in mid-air, the flying backpack burst out thrust to fly out at a faster speed.

    The distance with the demonic flying beast was rapidly approaching.

    Five hundred meters¡­

    Two hundred meters¡­

    One hundred meters¡­

    The hideous face, ostrich-like long neck with a root burr, was clearly visible.

    Lu Xiaopeng did not panic at all, let alone slowing down. When the two sides were close, only less than two meters away, his hand on the hilt suddenly pulled out the arc sword, and the de was drawn in the air. A wonderful arc, with the momentum brought by the high-speed flight, effortlessly slid across the long neck of the ostrich-like demonic beast.

    One head, two heads, three heads¡­

    He did a series of bloody de strikes until the back of the flying demonic beast¡¯s mouth spitting out venom. He turned the direction, swooshed to the side, and continued attacking. His other hand reached the air soldier¡¯s gun hanging on his waist, a beam of lighting out of the gun burst the ostrich-like demonic beast¡¯s head.

    The other air soldier didn¡¯t do too badly either.

    Both sides¡¯ strengths were at least the Sixth Awakening Stage. With 20 air soldiers against more than 500 demonic beasts, they had the upper side.

    A few minutester, the toon returned to the deck. Only an air soldier suffered a small injury due to a slight error in control.

    The battle wasn¡¯t that hard.

    The flying demonized beasts encountered in the subsequent encounters were all sted into dregs by the powerful firepower of the airne.

    Lu Xiaopeng and many other air soldiers stared in disbelief.

    ¡®Is the airne really that strong?¡¯

    It always felt like there weren¡¯t that many demonic beasts!

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The existence of air soldiers as an internal force to prevent emergencies from happening in unexpected situations.

    Although the airne is strongpared to Transcendent mortal in terms of destructive power, the airne¡¯s main cannons might be even more powerful than the full force of a Transcendent strike. However, the airne was a dead thing. There were weaknesses and ws, so air force soldiers were to make up for those defects.

    Lu Xiaopeng and others were still a bit depressed.

    But soon, they looked at the view outside the airne, overlooking the ground mountains and rivers, and got excited.

    At this point, the airne started to descend.

    ¡°The Voyager is ready tond, you guys are notining that there is no opportunity to strike. Well, clean up the demonic beasts near thending site! It¡¯s your turn!¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng was delighted and then surprised, ¡°So soon? It seems to have only flown for less than an hour.¡±

    So this is a short trip?

    ¡°Below is already the boundary of Jingcheng City.¡± Sky said indifferently.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Jingcheng City Shelter.

    Since yesterday, some people have left to stay in Tree Shade. de and the others rushed back to the shelter.

    The giants were shocked to find out that the Tree Shade does have the ability to manufacture advanced rune equipment. D-ss rune equipment, in the eyes of the people in Jingcheng, was already advanced rune equipment. But the E-ss and other ordinary basic system equipment¡¯s quality was far better than their own production.

    Since they can¡¯t rob them, they had no choice but to trade with them

    This deal, it¡¯s worth it!

    The production of rune equipment far exceeded their imagination!

    de and the others told all the things they had seen and heard in the Tree Shade and basically had learned all about the Tree Shade Shelter.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you guys had no chance to ascend the magical Tower of Trials. You guys will be stationed in Tree Shade on another day. Send the information and analysis after breaking through the Tower of Trials.¡± A certain big boss said so.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    At this time, at the second transit station.

    After receiving the news, all eight forces sent convoys and arrived in Tree Shade overnight.

    de, Wu Mia, and others hurriedly followed the convoy to arrive at the second transit station again.

    ¡°Goods worth millions, even precious rune equipment would also need arge convoy in order to transport it¡­ In the end, I can not figure out what method the Tree Shade used to transport the goods to Jingcheng City with a distance of hundreds of kilometers away within a day.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ye family representative frowned, ¡°In order to catch up, yesterday we ran non-stop back to Jingcheng City, and were a little injured¡­ trucks were not as fast and flexible as we are, and it is easy to attract the attention of the demonic beasts. A day is simply impossible, reced by the strength of ordinaryrge shelters to take this trip, they¡¯re bound to lose more than half of the manpower.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the Tree Shade originally had the intention of selling the equipment to our Jingcheng City? The convoy actually left a long time ago and happened to be able to arrive today?¡±

    No one could guess the reason.

    They were just waiting, waiting for news from Tree Shade.

    The distribution of interests has already been negotiated by the giants if there was any regret¡­¡­

    ¡°Although there is a lot of equipment worth millions of money, it is divided into our eight forces and looks so small.¡±

    ¡°Come on, your Wu family ounted for 10% of the share, we Miao only 8%.¡±

    When they were discussing, a paper ne suddenly flew from the window. It was hovering before finallynding on top of the table where the representatives of the forces were sitting.

    de gaze at it, ¡°There¡¯s source power attached to the paper ne.¡± He looked out the window but found nothing.

    After a thought, the paper ne was disassembled and opened up.

    Ordinary paper with some ¡®wild cursive¡¯ script written on it.

    de¡¯s pupils first shrank, then leaned over and was speechless.

    [The goods have arrived. A total value of eight million rune equipment. Hope that all of you ¡­ you all will get the spirit stones for the mother ready. Coordinates % £¤ # @ ¡­¡­]

    Wu Mian and other representatives of the forces took the paper and looked at it. Their faces changed. They opened their mouths¡­ eventually fell into a fascinated silence.

 Chapter 358

    <h4>Chapter 358</h4>

    Transit station.

    This is both an intermediate station deep into the wilderness and the front line of the war¡­ There are a total of nine transit stations in Jingcheng City, most of which have been destroyed and rebuilt again.

    The existence of the transit area was to serve the war, spreading out the reach of Jingcheng City, around which several small satellite citiesparable to medium-sized shelters have been established.

    The satellite cities have also suffered damage from the golden eagle attack, almost destroying one of the satellite cities, but because of thisyer uponyer of defense Jingcheng City shelter established so far, the outside of the city has not been breached.

    Naturally, there was no hotel or restaurant at the transit station, just a war fortress made of steel.

    The scattered hunters can only simply rest at the transit station. The top-ranked mercenary regiment and otherrge forces have a dedicated staff stationed in the transit station. Regiment members can enjoy more treatment.

    The eight forces, representing more than two-thirds of Jingcheng City¡¯s official power, were originally the owners of the transit station, and they entered the onlyrge building at the transit station. A five-story fortress doubled as themand headquarters. They found a certain conference room there to discuss while waiting.

    After the underground fortress, this was the second-highest security level area of the transit station area.

    However, the paper airne with a mediocre folding method flew directly through the third-floor window. Itnded on the table in front of them.

    A hunter under de hurriedly went downstairs and quickly pushed the door back into the conference room.

    The man shook his head, ¡°I asked the warriors stationed outside, they did not notice anything different¡­ without making a big deal of it, I have instructed them to pay more attention and patrol, but still nothing was found.¡±

    In the conference room, a sensing spiritual ability opened his eyes and shook his head in frustration.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one hiding within the range of my perception.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Not far from the fortress, within the shadow of a small building.

    Noticing a mental power sweeping by, Lorraine raised an eyebrow, ¡°This level of mental power is not enough to spy on the ¡®Subterranean Shadow Technique¡¯ I cast.¡±

    The hunters who were patrolling back and forth looked around again. These people did not notice when their eyes swept over the shadows of the small building as if this was just an ordinary corner of the small building. There were no cover to hide, let alone suspicious people.

    This is the ¡°shadow art¡±, blendingpletely into the shadow.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good move, but I¡¯m just a bartender!¡±

    Lorraineined, and saw the patrolling officer¡¯s gap, and flew out from the shadow of the building. She stepped lightly and instantlyes behind arge tree, hiding into the shadow of the tree.

    After using the shadow technique on buildings, trees, and the fortress, Lorraine quickly walked out of the fortress area, patted the dust on her clothes, and turned around to blend in with the scattered hunters.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After fruitless research, the eight forces of Jingcheng City were restless but no longer waited.

    Tree Shade has sent the detailed coordinates of the convoy, just a few kilometers away from the transit area.

    But the eight forces were quite surprised¡­ Since Tree Shade¡¯s convoy had already driven to the Jingcheng border, why not simply drive into the second transit area, or at least do some resupply there?

    Under the astonished gaze of the casual hunters, the joint convoy of the eight forces of Jingcheng City slowly drove out from the open steel gate of the transit station.

    ¡­¡­

    A wet and cold wind blew through.

    A torrent of steel traveled on the crumbling road. Several tanks acted as road openers, knocking aside the obstacles blocking the road.

    Except for the transit area, even if it was only a few kilometers away, there were demonic beasts everywhere. de and the others held their des and cut down any iing demonic beast to protect the convoy from traveling.

    ¡°How much rune equipment worth eight million is there?¡±

    ¡°Tree Shade sent a trade caravan before they made a deal with us, and carried such exorbitant goods, their nerve is extraordinary, right?¡±

    ¡°Eight million worth of goods? I admit that there are many Tree Shade masters, but a caravan that big, it would be difficult to bring it to our Jingcheng City intact, right?¡±

    During the conversation, de estimated the approximate distance against the coordinates. He opened his mouth, and his voice spread throughout the convoy, ¡°It¡¯s probably nearby. Everyone, look out for it.¡±

    White feathered wings instantly opened up from the back of Gu Le¡¯sbat suit, apanied by a few white feathers shedding down.

    Feathers fluttered, flew up into the sky.

    With a slight nce, he immediately found it, ¡°Over there!¡±

    de and others ran and darted in the direction Gu Le pointed.

    Soon it could be seen from a distance¡­

    Thousands of meters away, there were giant wooden boxes stacked into a small mountain. Next to them, there were hunters wearing Tree Shade characteristicbat suit guarding.

    It looked like those people were bored.

    Some of them teased the demonic beasts and honed their skills.

    Some were leaning on wooden cargo boxes, smoking cigarettes.

    There are also some¡­

    de and others looked up. Above the cargo box, several hunters with ck backpacks seemed to be discussing with each other, maintaining their state mid-air.

    ¡°They have so many flying abilities?¡±

    ¡°Where is Green Shade¡¯s convoy? There is no reason to throw the goods here and drive away, right?

    A face full of ck question marks emerged.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The first trade with Jingcheng City wasplete.

    The first two million spirit stones have arrived, greatly filling Tang Yu¡¯s dry sore spirit stones bank. The subsequent ie depends on the sales of rune equipment. The supervisory staff will be the people from the intelligence department of Jingcheng.

    ¡°Perhaps, in the future, we can change the strategy. Sell the runic equipment to the eight forces of Jingcheng at a fixed price, and how the people of Jingcheng sell itter, and how many spirit stones they sell, they can make their own decisions, and it will save the manpower for supervision.¡±

    Jingcheng citizens would definitely not buy it if it was expensive, and he felt that it was a loss if it was cheaper. Tang Yu also couldn¡¯t figure out the market price of rune equipment in Jingcheng. At present, the price of rune equipment sold by the territory, even if it is doubled, the sales volume will not be small.

    Setting the first batch of rune equipment sold in Jingcheng City as a benchmark, for the second transaction, there will be a scale to measure.

    The shipment to the Yangtze Delta area was scheduled for five dayster.

    ¡­¡­

    During this time, the territory was calm and quiet. The only thing worth noting was the Mirage Mountain Range outside of Jingcheng City.

    Eight forces¡¯ invitation to explore was rejected by him. When Nancy¡¯s strength growth entered a slow period, he intended to let Nancy run the Mirage View Mountain Range, just along the direction in which the joint expedition group advancedst time.

    It can lead to an intact pce.

    But the journey is bound to be dangerous, and Nancy may not be able to sessfully reach it. Fortunately, the extraordinary strength cooperates with the Town Portal Scroll. Even if she encounters an extraordinary second-tier or third-tier enemy, it is enough to escape.

    Tang Yu¡¯s life returned back to his usual regrity.

    Instead of sleeping, he started cultivating at ten o¡¯clock every night, until six o¡¯clock the next day.

    In the morning, he reads the Book of Runes, with knowledge of pharmacy as the main focus, and conducts corresponding potion research.

 Chapter 359

    <h4>Chapter 359</h4>

    Since sessfully developing the ¡®Recovery Potion¡¯, Tang Yu began to feel greedy and has taken pharmacy as his main focus.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been unable to recruit a pharmacist, so I can only do it myself and feed myself in abundance.¡±

    In the afternoon, he went to the workshop to make a batch of high-level rune equipment that the factory could not produce. And by the way, he swiped the market and pub. When the spirit stones were abundant, he asionally performed high spirit stones summoning operation, only Tang Yu had always cautioned himself that the maximum number of spirit stones per day was once, this was to avoid the gambler¡¯s mentality and losing arge number of spirit stones in a short period of time.

    These days the B-ranked qualified followers summoned are mostly warrior job, unadvanced primary professions, which he did not choose to contract.

    Only one B-grade qualified mage, ¡°Kenrak¡±, although also an unadvanced primary profession, but good at spell scroll making was summoned by him.

    The afternoon daily schedule was less.

    In addition to spirit stones, there was a tour of the territory and the daily reports of various departments.

    In the evening, he broke through the Tower of Trials, as well as other practical training in the spiritual space.

    The quiet lifested for three days in a row.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Lord, the news of the new issue of the intelligence department has arrived.¡± Shay walked into the castle, holding a stack of encrypted letters.

    With more resources invested than the two corps, the Intelligence Department was expanding rapidly under the leadership of the intelligence head, Gray de.

    Currently, everyrge shelter in Tiannan Province had Intelligence Department personnel. The province where Luoxia was located, including several neighbouring provinces, all had hunter agents from the Intelligence Department operating.

    The territory¡¯s reach has spread to all sides, long before the initial news from hearsay.

    Tang Yu took it over and folded it open one by one. His face gradually changed to gloomy.

    ¡°In Yulin Province, a certainrge shelter was attacked and destroyed by a demon wave. That battle is said to have not appeared transcendent and pseudo transcendent, but millions of demonic beasts behaved like an army, advance and retreat in an orderly manner with division ofbor, cooperation, there are responsible for the siege of the city, there are responsible for fire suppression of the demonized beasts, and the timing is extremely good¡­¡­¡±

    Followed by a note from the Intelligence Department: high probability of a demonic wavemander.

    Humans relied on the tall city walls to resist the demon wave to arge extent because of the extremely low intelligence of the demonized beasts. Often they brainlessly impact the walls. Once a demonic wave had an order like an army, Tang Yu could imagine the dozens of meters tall high walls of arge shelter could be breached.

    ¡°Arge shelter in Dongming Province, encountered a level five demonic wave, and the appearance of a suspected transcendent being. The shelter was wiped out, and thest survivors who escaped were less than one percent.¡±

    ¡°Lookout Shelter was attacked by a wave of sea beasts, the city walls were damaged by more than half. During which a super sea beast with a body length of more than 100 meters appeared, suspected to be a Transcendent being. Finally Lookout Shelter sacrificed a golden sword, the shadow of the sword enveloped the entire sky, wounding the super sea beast, and the wave of sea beasts finally faded away. ¡°

    It was a secret realm item.

    The rank probably exceeds the rune equipment category. It¡¯s a real treasure.

    Tang Yu secretly paid attention and continued reading down.

    ¡°Two hundred kilometers north of the Luoxia Shelter, traces of the activities of the Skeleton Man have been found, and are under investigation ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Arge shelter in Dongming Province, several giants were attacked by mysterious figures, the shelter is suspected to be controlled by a group of mysterious people.¡±

    Followed by a note from Gray de: The mysterious people may be the Fourth Age hunter.

    He continued reading.

    ¡°A hugeke suddenly appeared in the south of Yunhu Province, suspected to be connected to folded space.¡±

    ¡°A secret realm was discovered in the north of Tiannan Province¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°One hundred and thirty kilometers east of Shuohu City, a secret realm has been discovered ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    After reading the information, he handed it over to Shay, who had been stretching his neck to him, seemingly eager to read it.

    His fingers unconsciously tapped on the desktop.

    During this time, the anomalies that have appeared everywhere were far higher than the past few months, especially when the number of the overthrow ofrge shelters was too many.

    Even though these shelters were far away in the other provinces and he had little to do with them. As the same human being, he finally felt worried. From the top of the food chain, reduced to the sadness of survivalists.

    ¡°I have to make the territory solid enough to defend against any iing enemy!¡±

    After thinking about it, he rushed to Shay and said, ¡°Let Roger bring people to the two newly discovered secret realms. As soon as possible. Well¡­ you can take the airne.¡±

    After a pause, ¡°And then call Chen Haiping and the vice minister of the equipment department.¡±

    After Shay left, Tang Yu felt the need to form a secretarial corps¡­ no¡­ the escort team should be formed quickly.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    When the two people arrived, Tang Yu was examining the sand table in front of him.

    The sand table shows the area around Tree Shade, north to the Lindong Shelter, south to the Rinshan Satellite City, westward spreading to the Creekwood Outpost, and farther on, an abstract map.

    After the upation of Rinshan City, Tang Yu did not empty itpletely but only took away most of the survivors.

    Currently, about five thousand survivors are living in Rinshan Satellite City, mostly engaged in timber cutting and stone mining. Inparison, Tree Shade has thirty thousand ordinary survivors, and the number of resident hunters was over ten thousand.

    They also have a total of three outposts, including the Creekwood outpost.

    The scale was still far inferior to that of Jingcheng City.

    The mostcking thing was still the survivors, and the construction work was too slow.

    Tang Yu¡¯s heart had no choice. Bringing survivors to Tree Shade from other shelters was not that easy, and it was even more troublesome since the Tree-Lindong line was out of service.

    ¡°Can the Tree-Lindong line be restored to traffic?¡± He asked with a twist of his head.

    ¡°The train has been tested several times, and there is a malfunctioning of the controls, and Lindong does not consider it appropriate to pass.¡± Chen Haiping thought about it, ¡°It¡¯s not just the trains, trucks, and armored vehicles that are very inconvenient. Large shelters such as Lindong should perk these vehicles to be equipped with a lot of anti-jamming equipment before they can barely use it, and asionally the internalponents are damaged. ¡°

    Lindong doesn¡¯t need to count on it. Perhaps they don¡¯t pay much attention to the Tree-Lindong line.

    ¡°What about our source power train, how is the progress?¡±

    ¡°Source powertrain research is progressing well, currently there¡¯s no major difficulties. The day before yesterday, we transported back a few speed trains through the airne. We n to transform a few trains into a source power train. It would greatly reduce the engineering time. If it goes smooth, we will have a result within half a month.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still too long.¡± Tang Yu paced and looked at the Vice Minister of Equipment, ¡°Increase the funding by one million for the research and manufacture of source power trains, the Ministry of Municipal Affairs, and the Corps will fully cooperate with you. I want to see the results within ten days, the sooner the better!¡±

    The vice-minister hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°After the source power train was manufactured, the Tree-Lindong line will be restored as soon as possible. In addition to that¡­¡± Walking to the side of the sand table, Tang Yu fiddled with it and drew a line. ¡°The Ministry of Municipal Affairs will build a second railway from now on. Starting from the Tree Shade, passing through the Rinshan Satellite City, and finally arriving at the Nanqing Sanctuary.¡±

    This will be the second open line.

    The basic resources mined in Rinzan Satellite City will be easier and faster to transport back to Tree Shade through the train.

 Chapter 360

    <h4>Chapter 360</h4>

    After arranging his work down, all Tang Yu had to do daily was to cultivate, research, and eat.

    With the fire-attribute spirit stone, his cultivation progressed rapidly. A day ago, he broke through to the Eleventh Awakening Stage.

    ¡°Such a shame¡­¡± Tang Yu shook his head.

    The improvement of his strength cannot be slowed down, but before entering the transcendent level, this improvement will not greatly improve the overall strength of the territory.

    Currently, the territory has two Transcendentals. Yan Dingtian is not reliable enough; Nancy¡¯s strength, although strong, is difficult to be left fighting alone.

    There were two airnes. One led by Ma Liguo, which can y at most 80% of the power outputpared with Transcendent. The other was still in the breaking-in stage. Thest one was still under development and had little use.

    He had barely three transcendentbat powers. However, there were more and more suspected transcendent existence information showing up. Tang Yu can¡¯t rest easy with just three transcendentbat powers plusrge spells to guard the territory.

    ¡°The most urgent thing will be to let ine break through the Transcendent stage as soon as possible.¡±

    ine had predicted she would need three to five months to break through the Transcendent mortal.

    After the fire attribute of high purity spirit stones was mined out, Tang Yu sent a batch to ine first. But ine, whose ability and job were all pointing at the ice attribute, was far less capable of utilizing the fire attribute¡¯s source power than he was.

    With the second cultivation chamber as aparative benchmark, ine can achieve a cultivation speed of 1.3 times faster.

    ¡­¡­

    The next day.

    Tang Yu came out of the cultivation room.

    The breakfast staple is made from several pounds of high-grade mutant meat, with milk tea made from the milk of mutated cows, which tastes delicious.

    He has now rarely eaten ordinary ingredients. It¡¯s not that they tasted terrible; he can make delicious food with it. But with his current increase in appetite to cultivate regrly, he needed a lot of energy. Compared to mutated beast meat, ordinary ingredients contain far fewer nutrients.

    Grains and cereals even more rarely appeared on the table. asionally showing up for the sake of nostalgic and hearty dishes.

    ¡°Fortunately, fighting in spiritual space didn¡¯t consume body energy. Otherwise¡­¡±

    The thought of sitting on the table eating for hours made him shudders.

    Food consumption must not be underestimated.

    For him, it¡¯s nothing, but other hunters won¡¯t be able to afford it.

    ¡°As the life level ascends, the physical consumption of resources would increase. Especially after the Sixth Awakening Stages physical body strength increases, with it, the appetite growsrger. Perhaps in the future, not owning spirit stones not only makes hunters couldn¡¯t afford a meal, but also dys their cultivation progress?¡±

    This possibility was not small.

    He made several divisions of consumption.

    Normal consumption; cultivation consumption;bat consumption¡­bat, hunting demonic beasts can also bring some revenue, while cultivation can be a bare-bones consumption.

    Even for some people, ordinary ingredients were not cheap. He also has some guesses. Ordinary ingredients may be able to fill the stomach, but the nutritional value intake was not necessarily enough.

    Perhaps the intake of ordinary ingredients will affect the hunter¡¯s cultivation speed.

    ¡°This is a subject, I should write it down,ter on I can find someone to try and conduct multiple experiments, and draw conclusions¡­ maybe even write a book ¡°Nutrition Cultivation¡±?¡±

    After eating breakfast, Tang Yu intended to start the project byparing the amount of mutated beast meat he consumed every day with ine, Roger, and the others.

    However, at this time, Chen Haiping hurriedly came to the castle, bringing a piece of news that surprised him.

    ¡°The rice has mutated?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this matter was only discovered this morning. Since rice is grown without manual care, it is impossible to determine exactly how long it has been mutated. The Ministry of Agriculture discovered mutated rice, several experts, first I checked the mutated rice for a short time and couldn¡¯te up with specific conclusions in a short time. However, this mutation is a benign mutation. The mutated rice is very unusual in appearance and should have a rtively high value.¡±

    Instantly, Tang Yu walked out of the castle and headed to the crop nting area at the foot of the mountain.

    The shelter currently has three nting areas.

    One is located in the back of the mountain valley, about thirty acres ofnd, nted with various types of medicinal herbs was the earliest nting areas opened in the territory, but also the most important piece of nting area.

    The second area, located at the foot of the mountain, was nted mostly with ordinary crops, such as rice, wheat, corn.

    Later, Tang Yu was not satisfied with the food production of the shelter - both to satisfy the growing number of survivors and to sell to the outside world to earn spirit stones.

    Just outside the city walls, hundreds of acres ofnd have been reimed on the vast and tnd to grow grain. There is a tenfold increase in the growth rate brought by system farnd. The green shade is not infested by demonic beasts. It was a bumper harvest, sold to severalrge shelters in the surrounding area, and brought a lot of ie to the territory.

    ¡°Crop mutation, does this kind of thing happen a lot?¡± Tang Yu asked with a sideways nce.

    It suddenly urred to him that many of the medicinal herbs grown in the back valley were varieties that had not been seen before Doomsday. And technically speaking, they were also the result of a mutation.

    For example, the main ingredient of the body-hardening potion, the ¡°fishy herb¡±. It¡¯s just they weren¡¯t clear what nt was mutated from.

    It does not rule out the emergence of new nts that apany the emergence of source gas.

    ¡°There are records that said it should have happened five times, but those few mutations are notrge and do not have value. Speaking of which, the mutation of nts now is really very frequent, animals are also mutating. It seems that saying humans weren¡¯t mutating was not right. Perhaps we mutated through awakening and cultivation.¡± Chen Haiping sighed.

    As they speak, the two havee to the foot of the mountain. Many officials of the Ministry of Agriculture were waiting eagerly. Tang Yu followed the customary chit chat and then followed the Ministry of Agriculture officials towards the rice nting area.

    At first nce, a golden rice field spreads in front of him¡ªthe wind blowing through the rice fields like golden waves.

    nt mutation was not new. Sometimes they didn¡¯t change that much. This time, however, Chen Haiping said the character changed greatly.

    However, Tang Yu nced over and didn¡¯t find the trace of mutated rice.

    Having been a Lord for so long, he was calm and collected. He did not ask impatiently.

    The Ministry of Agriculture official also did not dare to dawdle, stepping over the path between the rice fields and walking straight for a good distance again. Then he stopped and pointed his finger at a certain spot in the rice field.

    ¡°The mutated rice was discovered by chance when Xiao Zhang inspected the farnd in the morning, and this area, too, was inspected three days ago, but he could not guarantee whether the rice was mutated within three days, or that inspection three days ago was identally ignored.¡± The Ministry of Agriculture official said, his voice gradually lowered.

    Tang Yu nced at it.

    Apart from sowing seeds and harvesting when the crops mature, the Ministry of Agriculture¡¯s jobs only required some inspections on weekdays.

    The work was easy, the benefits were high, and the positions were mainly offered to the survivors who joined the shelter in the early days, but now it seems that some people may have forgotten their roots.

    Determined to overhaul the Ministry of Agriculture, he stopped thinking about the issue for the time being.

    They walked closer and observed up.

    There were not many mutant rice nts, only a few.

    When the rice matured, the mutant rice also matured. Butpared with the surrounding golden rice fields, the difference was huge. It was a little longer, and the grains that came out of it were no longer golden but glittering white.

    The grains arerge and full, and round with the size of a bottle cap.

    Tang Yu plucked a few of them, held them in his hands to examine them, squeezed them, and was suddenly stunned.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Sending out his perception, staring intently at a fewrge grains in his hand, from which he felt the fluctuations of source power!

    Looking at a few mutant ¡®white rice¡¯ again, there are also faint source power fluctuations emanating.

    Surprisingly, it was a crop that contained source power!

    Tang Yu was surprised.

    He collected quite a few medicinal herbs, many of which have special effects in themselves¡­ such as fishy herbs; even if they do not make body hardening potions, people can crush it up and soaked in water, they can also give a simr body hardening effect.

    For example, the main material of tranquillity potion, Ning Shenhua, can make the person¡¯s ears and eyes clear.

    The effect was extraordinary.

    This type of herbs, previously named by him as transcendental herbs. It can be used as the main ingredient to make a potion that has entered the grade. However, in reality, this type of herb itself does not contain source power!

    It was only nourished by the source power, more or less with some special effects.

    With more understanding, Tang Yu gradually divided the nts into three categories, ordinary nts, higher nts (representing fishy herbs, Ning Shenhua), and source nts.

    Since they contain source power, these rice nts in front of him were source nts.

    The preciousness was undoubted.

    Wild source nts are scarce, nearly non-existent. Tang Yu has not found any.

    Only in the mirage mountain range where a clearer source nt exists. There was once a rumour in the Jingcheng City of fruit that could make people awaken certain abilities. It must also belong to a source nt.

    The awakening fruit was scarce. Once picked, the source power contained within it will continue to lose. After five or six days, the awakening fruit will degenerate into an ordinary higher nt.

    He had gotten a few awakening fruits through channels and transnted them in the back valley medicinal garden so that the nt could bear new fruits through the effectiveness of the farnd.

    However, it failed.

    Efficient farnd can only ensure that the transnted nts containing source power no longer reduce but couldn¡¯t make the awakening fruit trees grow again.

    ¡°But mutant rice is different, since it mutates during growth, it shows that the nutrients of the farnd are suitable for Mutated White Rice to grow.¡±

    ¡°The source of power contained in rice grains is far less than that of Awakening Fruit, but the quantity is higher. Many, once it can be nted on arge scale, the value will be more than the fruit of awakening.¡±

    His thought turned in an instant.

    ¡°Rice is not a medicinal herb, not necessarily can be used in medicine. But since it is mutated from rice, perhaps it can be used as an ingredient for direct consumption?¡±

    The possibility is high. Holding a few crystal clear, round and full grains, he had the urge to put them in his mouth and taste them.

    ¡°These few rice nts must be protected, and find a way to expand the scale!¡±

    After thinking about it, Tang Yu also instructed Chen Haiping, who was standing at the side. ¡°Tomorrow, no,ter on, we will have to have someonee over to supervise, no mistakes can be made with any of the nts!¡±

    Chen Haiping nodded.

    The Ministry of Agriculture official wiped his cold sweat and promised repeatedly that nothing would go wrong.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In the Castle.

    Tang Yu brought back a small portion of glittering white grains.

    After inspection, it was determined that there were no toxic side effects. He removed the shell, the grain was more crystal clear, and the faint fragrance seeped into the nose, making people want to bite the impulse.

    ¡°Although the size is a bit bigger, since ites from rice, it should also belong to a kind of rice grain, how about calling it¡­ crystal corn.¡±

    After putting a handful of crystal corn into the steaming pot, soon, a fragrant aroma came out from the kitchen, diffusing into the dining room.

    Staying in the castle to practice, Nancy, who was only two rooms away from the dining room, followed the fragrance and walked in in a daze.

 Chapter 361

    <h4>Chapter 361</h4>

    Nancy was wearing pajamas, and her eyelids were half shut. She looks half asleep.

    Tang Yu understood it well.

    Nancy¡¯s cultivation method was sleeping. In a high concentration of source power environment, her body doesn¡¯t need to cultivate. The source power would be absorbed into her bodies on their own and would run, refine and turn it into her own strength.

    Compared to her, his own daily cultivation and source power absorption and cultivation method were far less efficient than Nancy.

    She¡¯s a follower, a child who hasn¡¯t grown up yet. So, he can¡¯t say that, but he can¡¯t contain his jealousy.

    Nancy walked towards him and stared at him for a while. Her small nose shrugged slightly and followed the scent step by step into the kitchen like sleepwalking.

    ¡°Smells¡­ yummy¡­¡±

    Tang Yu held his forehead, took Nancy¡¯s hand and grabbed her back, holding her down and making her sit down on the chair.

    Another quick step into the kitchen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long the crystal corn has to be steamed. But the smell is so strong, it should be cooked, right? As a source nt, perhaps without processing, crystal corn can also be eaten directly.¡±

    He nced at Nancy, who looked silly at his side. She couldn¡¯t help but drool.

    After thinking about it, he stopped waiting, opened the lid, and a steaming pot of crystal corn rice appeared in front of him.

    After steaming, therge and full crystal corn kernels and expanded a lot. A total of dozens of hundreds of crystal corn rice made the pots look full. Each crystal corn was like a small rice ball.

    Glittering white colour, round and full, thick fragrance¡­

    The first time he looks at it, he can¡¯t take his eyes off it.

    Tang Yu served two bowls of crystal corn rice and took them to the table. He intended to make some more dishes to go with the meal, but at this time, he put out his mind and could not put down the crystal corn in front of him to do other things.

    Nancy clumsily used chopsticks and had already caught a crystal corn and put it into her mouth.

    Seeing her squinting her eyes, full of enjoyment, Tang Yu could no longer hold back. With chopsticks, he picked up a crystal corn. If he increased the force, chopsticks would make the crystal corn deformed, but it didn¡¯t happen. From the middle of the dent, it did not break open. Seems very tough.

    He put it in his mouth.

    One bite down.

    At the same time, the source power contained in the crystal corn entered his mouth, partly nourishing the body and strengthening it, and partly remaining in the body as if it could be directly absorbed by the source power as soon as the cultivation method was run.

    A grain of crystal corn was sent into his mouth, chewed. His clip chopstick hand movements were moving non-stop. In the end, he brought the bowl near his mouth, grunting at thest few bit of crystal corn grain pouring into his mouth.

    This bowl of crystal corn was already equivalent to a lunch. Just from one bowl, his stomach was full.

    As a high-level hunter, Tang Yu can eat several days worth of food at once as backup energy to store it in his body with just a slight feeling of fullness, far less from filling up his stomach until full.

    He didn¡¯t give himself an excuse.

    He can still eat another bowl.

    Once he looked up, he found that Nancy had long since emptied the bowl of crystal corn rice and was looking at him with eagerness until he had finished eating, then he called out, ¡°You can still have it¡­¡±

    Tang Yu went into the kitchen and served two more bowls. The pot was already empty, not a single grain of rice left.

    After that, he carried it to the table. The two did not say much, just chewing. In just a few minutes, a bowl full of crystal corn rice was emptied. This rice containing source power that would require a certain amount of digestion time. If it were ordinary rice, overeating wasn¡¯t a problem.

    At this time, his mind sinks into his body. There was a source power cyclone at his abdomen from the source power contained within the crystal corn. The original free source power in his stomach moved.

    As the cyclone rotated, this source power was little by little into the source power cyclone, strengthening the cyclone into its own power.

    Running the cultivation method can speed up this process!

    From the Tenth Awakening stage upwards, the cultivation of the condensed source realm was to grow the cyclone and improve the quality of their own source power. Until the cyclone condensed into a liquid state and converged into the ocean of source power, which marks the greatpletion of the Awakening Stage.

    The process of impacting Transcendence was also the process of weakening the bottleneck as the ocean of source power forms waves, one higher than the other.

    ¡°Two bowls of crystal corns. I feel today¡¯s cultivation speed can be faster. If I eat crystal corn for all three meals maybe I will be able to climb towards the Awakening Order Grand Perfection and start impacting Transcendence.¡±

    Tang Yu was lost in his thoughts, then he looked up and saw Nancy looking at him again.

    ¡°Yummy¡­ I want more¡­¡±

    Tang Yu looked at his own empty clean bowl with no residue left and then at Nancy¡¯s bowl, imagining that there was a pot of fragrant crystal corn rice waiting for him. Yet, he could only helplessly show his hands, ¡°No more, not a single grain of rice.¡±

    Tang Yu gazed at Nancy and asked, ¡°The source power that strayed in your body after eating the crystal corn, did it help you in your cultivation?¡±

    If it did not help, he could not spare the precious crystal corn and give it to Nancy only to satisfy her appetite.

    Nancy froze for a moment, seeming to be thinking, speaking in a small voice.

    ¡°Source power, absorbed, my strength, should be improved¡­a little.¡±

    She stretched out her tender white palm, gestured with her thumb and index finger, pulling it apart. After reaching a certain distance, it seemed that it was too long. When she retracted, she almost touched the tip of her thumb and index finger. ¡°It¡¯s not too big, only a little bit.¡±

    But Nancy was a Transcendent. A little progress in strength was not easy to get.

    Tang Yu looked at that little distance between Nancy¡¯s two fingers, probably containing a universe.

    He had to admit Nancy¡¯s absorption of crystal corn beat his own.

    It¡¯s a good thing, though. As a battle power pawn, the stronger she was, the safer the territory will be.

    The source power contained in the crystal corn was simr to high-purity spirit stones. Very pure, suitable for direct absorption, and no attribute tendency of chaotic nature, Nancy digested the crystal corn and gained the strength to improve. If ine relies on the crystal corn, she should be able to significantly shorten the breakthrough time to Transcendent.

    The premise was that she could eat crystal corn at all three meals.

    When he thought of this and then looked at Nancy¡¯s slightly open mouth, like a puppy waiting to be fed, his heart burst with helplessness.

    Just a few grains of mutated rice eaten with an empty stomach, all the crystal corn will be absorbedpletely in three days.

    The most urgent task is to expand the scale of crystal corn cultivation.

    ¡­¡­

    The next morning.

    Without Tang Yu telling them what to do, the Agriculture Department officials and Chen Haiping could understand the importance of the mutated rice by judging Tang Yu¡¯s attitude this morning in the rice field.

    Someone was fined a weekly sry, and several people were dismissed from the Agriculture Department. The rest of the people didn¡¯t dare to do the slightest carelessness.

    Because the name ¡®crystal corn¡¯ was weird, the mutated rice was renamed crystal jade rice.

    For several days in a row, Tang Yu was concerned about the crystal jade rice.

    A piece of tertiary farnd was specially cultivated, and the seeds have been sown. Fortunately, the growth rate of crystal jade rice is far less than ordinary rice, but it germinates sessfully after all. The awakening fruit that cannot be nted has an unknown value several times higher.

    The only trouble was as a source nt, crystal jade rice needs to absorb arge amount of source power during its growth.

    At first, after a patch of rice seedlings grew out, they appeared a bit sick. He didn¡¯t notice until he approached the crystal jade rice nting area and felt that the source power concentration around him was significantly lower.

    There were only a few mutant crystal jade rice nts, and the surrounding source power has not been squeezed out, but when more crystal jade rice is nted, each nt couldn¡¯t get the source power nourishment they needed to absorb to grow.

    Finally, Tang Yu established three more source power pools in the crystal jade rice nting area. The source power that continued to flow outwards barely met the growth requirements of crystal jade rice.

    The dream of nting crystal jade rice all over the mountains and ins cannot be realized.

 Chapter 362

    <h4>Chapter 362</h4>

    In order for the crystal jade rice to take shape soon, Tang Yu could only hold back his appetite for food and fast cultivation. He would not touch even a single grain of crystal jade rice until the next batch of crystal jade rice was ripe.

    On the other hand, the airne, the Voyage, was once again fully loaded and ready to go. This time the target was the prosperous and chaotic Yangtze Delta.

    In a few days, the ship had experienced many battles. The team members were better integrated, and the airnes could y a higher level ofbat power. But unfortunately, every time the airship fought, they had to consume a lot of spirit stones, and there were few captures, so they lost money and could not organize too manybat drills.

    The leader of the team was reced by Shay. The Air Force Special Warfare Regiment also expanded to fifty people from the size of twenty people.

    Roger and Sky were working on expanding the members of the Guard and Investigation corps.

    Especially the Investigation Corps. Although the expansion of the scope of exploration had reached three hundred people, it has long been unable to meet the requirements. And this time by the Air Force Special Warfare Regiment pulled away twenty to thirty people.

    Recruiting new members was urgent.

    But in line with the principle of preferring shortage to be indiscriminate, the scale still can not expand too much.

    The two corps belonged to the official force of the shelter. They were different from the mercenary regiment and the adventure group. There were many masters, but either could not enter or were unwilling to enter due to the strict requirements, non-mission period and stipted the need to participate in training on time. Not every registered adventurer had the same assessment of character indicators.

    The initial estimate of the formation of a thousand people regiment was already the limit.

    The two corps together, that was two thousand people¡­ plus the martial arts school apprentices, the intelligence department of the intelligence officer, the people he could call the manpower, was in fact not a lot.

    Many senior adventure groups which belong to the territory can be called outside personnel. Through cooperation, through the task, they are not excluded from doing certain things for the shelter.

    The problem was these people were not loyal enough. In many cases involving confidentiality, Tang Yu did not take these people into ount.

    The air soldiers had already boarded the airship, and the boxes of supplies, too, had been carried.

    Different from the supplies shipped to Jingcheng Cityst time, in addition to arge number of D to E-grade rune equipment, there were also C-grade equipment and even B-grade weapons. There were about ten pieces of them, and the resources needed for cultivation were even more avable.

    ¡°After handing over this batch of supplies to Gretel, don¡¯t forget to search for a suitable location over there to establish a sub-territory.¡±

    Tang Yu did not follow on the airne and said to Shay next to him indifferently.

    Wearing a B-ssbat suit and carrying a flying backpack, Shayughed warmly, ¡°The environment of the Yangtze Delta is quite suitable for me. And since the Lord has ordered me, I will stay there for a while before returning.¡±

    ¡°Let me know when you¡¯ve chosen a location, and also, keep an eye out for news of the spirit stones mine.¡±

    Shay nodded and soon boarded the airne.

    With a light buzzing sound, the hovering runes inscribed on the bottom of the airne lit up. The huge and spectacr airne slowly rose up. When it reached a certain height, it began to elerate and disappeared into the Sky with a whoosh.

    ¡°The Chaotic Triangle¡­¡±

    Tang Yu looked at the Sky for a moment, turned around indifferently and returned to the castle.

    ¡­¡­

    Shay stood on the deck, smoking a cigarette, looking out over the great mountains and rivers, ¡°Such a shame that there is not a bit of wind on the deck.¡±

    After smoking a cigarette, he returned to the cabin, found Ma Liguo and asked. ¡°How long do we have to fly before we reach our destination?¡±

    ¡°About ten hours. This is the first time we flew to Yangtze River Delta so the estimated time may not be urate.¡±

    ¡°It took that long?¡± Shay was surprised.

    He had heard that it took less than an hour to fly from the territory to Jingcheng City. While the Yangtze Delta was certainly much farther than Jingcheng City, it was not ten times the distance.

    Ma Liguo momentarily observed the situation outside and shook his head, ¡°To travel to the Yangtze River Delta, we have to pass through multiple dangerous zones along the way, especially that area on the periphery of the Yangtze River Delta, which is a warzone with a danger level of six stars, if the Voyage can¡¯t cross that area, we can only consider a detour to cross from the sea and then take the location of the entrance to the sea and enter the Yangtze River Delta. ¡°

    Shay nodded knowingly.

    About the Yangtze River Delta, he already knew a lot from the Lord about that. There was both prosperity and chaos.

    Just like Luoxia.

    The three surrounding prefecture-level city areas, in addition to the Luoxia shelter, there were very few small and medium-sized shelters, nearly none.

    Lin Dong, Jingcheng and other areas, in addition to therge shelter established satellite cities, transit stations, most of the small and medium-sized shelters also have been incorporated into therge shelters.

    The Yangtze River Delta was different. Except for a circle of six-star warzone that encloses almost the entire Yangtze River Delta area outside the region, the internal density of demonic beasts was notrge, small and medium-sized shelters can survive well as long as they are not close to the edge and do not need to be pressured to integrate intorge shelters.

    Survivors were numerous, the exchange between the various shelters trade was very frequent.

    But also chaos and attack between shelters were not umon.

    In addition to a fewrge shelters with a more supreme status, small and medium-sized asylums annex each other and plunder resources¡­¡­

    ¡°The Lord seems to have said that when human beings are not threatened by external threats, internal conflicts will inevitably erupt. It seems that this is the case, this kind of environment is much more interestingpared to staying in the territory every day to cultivate or go out looking for supplies.¡±

    Shay felt excited.

    Ma Liguo meticulouslymanded the airne and repelled several waves of iing demonic beasts.

    Shay felt bored and returned to the deck.

    ¡­¡­

    Several hours of the trip were spent ying cards.

    Not facing the Protoss sisters and the Carmen brothers, Shay rediscovered his style as a poker emperor.

    Gradually, the airne was getting closer and closer to its destination, and Ma Liguo¡¯s voice spread throughout the airne.

    ¡°The Voyage is about to pull up in altitude and cross the Six Star Warzone, please prepare all sectors. Stay alert and vignt!¡±

    Shay looked at the g sign in his hand and instantly got up, ¡°All air soldiers enter the first alert level.¡±

    He walked to the bow position.

    In the distance, he could see a red fog over the tiny city at the end of the horizon ahead.

    The airne was pulling up in altitude, crossing the clouds, and soon the ground below had disappeared. Yet the billowing red fog was still visible at tens of thousands of meters, coloured the clouds red.

    As if the airne was sailing above the red sea.

    So red that it was frightening.

    Unusual Crack of the Abyss released red fog, with light red. But this area was dyed entirely red and even deep red in some parts. Shay could see clearly the countlessrge and small Crack of the Abyss.

    The route they took this time was a safer one. More than a month ago, Gretel and the others drove through the six-star warzone with the floating chariot.

    The difference was the floating chariot could only fly at low altitude, while the airne could fly above 10.000 meters and was much safer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Gretel and the others went through, they had to break through the six-star warzone. It feels like they went on a suicide mission, but they seeded.¡±

    Shay looked down at the bottom.

    Ten thousand meters above the Sky, there are still many flying demonic beasts in single or in groups to attack the airne.

    ¡°Fortunately, no transcendent existence has appeared. It¡¯s not my turn to strike.¡±

    But on second thought, it seems that if a Transcendent appeared, it would be useless for him to make a move.

    After sailing for most of an hour, the group of crew members were quite frightened.

    Finally, the red sea of clouds below gradually faded away and returned to the colour of normal clouds.

    The ship flew for a while longer before it began to drop in altitude.

    Shay, who ran to the stern of the ship, saw the red line of fog that filled the air fading away. Except for the flying demonic beast chasing them at full speed, the others were easily left behind by the Voyage.

    Thend below was devastated, and there was no sign of any hunter activity.

    The flight continued for more than a hundred kilometres, during which they only met a Crack of the Abyss, which was only fifty meters long.

    There were not many demonic beasts on the ground.

    The airne was flying at hundreds of meters altitude, opened the rune concealment hull and prated into the area. Shay finally saw signs of survivors, a shelter with the size of thousands of people.

    And they were about to arrive at their destination, the area where Gretel and others operated in the Yangtze Delta.

 Chapter 363

    <h4>Chapter 363</h4>

    Nowadays, the Silver Hand mercenary regiment has risen to fame in the Yangtze Delta.

    The number of members was at the thousands, and they had their own quarters. Although it is only a ¡®small shelter¡¯ level, the strength of the members of the Silver Hand and the leader who was called the Thunder Sword Saint makes many people afraid.

    There are also some big forces eyeing this force.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Corps station, meeting hall.

    ¡°Master Du, the people from the Octagon Alliance are here again and they promise that they can provide us with thirty rune weapons immediately as long as we join the alliance.¡±

    B-rank qualified follower, vice leader of the Silver Hand, Du Pontway, heard the words of the visitor without turning around, ¡°You think we should join the Octagon Alliance?¡±

    The young member was wearing beast skin clothing. A long sword made ofpiszuli polished and slightly rough was hanging on his waist.

    He shook his head, ¡°I know about the style of the Octagon Alliance, it¡¯s just that theye from a bad ce. Once the corps acted too slowly to agree, I¡¯m afraid that it would provoke the hostility of the Octagon Alliance. Moreover, thirty rune weapons is not a small number, some brothers below may be dissatisfied.¡±

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t stop those who want to leave, as long as they won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Du Pontway Turned back, he smiled warmly, revealing his teeth, ¡°Thirty ordinary rune weapons are just a number. We will soon have more.¡±

    The young Silver Hand member was unsure.

    At this moment, Du Pontway froze, with joy showing in his eyes. He turned his head to look at the young member at his side, ¡°Call up the people of the Knights ande with me.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The wilderness.

    The wind swept through, the dense weeds swayed, and gravel flew.

    Du Pontway held a cknce and sat on top of a ck beast that was two timesrger than a motorcycle.

    The ck beast darted up in the wilderness.

    It looks like a canine, its mouth slightly open to reveal sharp teeth. Covered with dense ck hair, arge ck and long-tail wagging, its mouth from time to time issued a low roar.

    Behind Du Bangwei, two dozen hunters followed. All of them were wearing clothes made of demonic beast fur, riding ck canine beast, only theirs were smaller.

    ¡°Du Pontway said that the headquarters sent someone? And sent us rune equipment?¡±

    One of them asked, the wind whistling in his face made his voice a little muffled, but he couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in it.

    There was also a bit of disbelief.

    The two dozen of them, as members of the Knights of the Silver Hand, had been in contact with the core of the mercenary group.

    There have been some rumours about the headquarters, but they always thought that only rumours. They had never thought that there was really a headquarters, and the strength was quite strong.

    They also have a backer behind them!

    ¡­¡­

    The canine-riding team of more than twenty people rushed all the way.

    Du Pontway pulled the reins and let the mutant dogs under his seat slow down, ¡°This is probably the neighborhood, everyone pays more attention to the surroundings, or maybe they have not yet arrived.¡±

    The members of the Silver Hands looked around. The grass was lush, the walls were broken, and there was no sign of any survivor activity.

    ¡°Du Pontway, why don¡¯t the people from the headquarters go directly to the station, this seems to be closer to the border.¡±

    As they spoke, there were already quite a few demonic beasts pouncing and biting towards them.

    The members of the Order drove the big ck canine and quickly cut down the iing demonic beasts.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to be too public.¡± Du Pontway said casually, ¡°Why choose this ce? First, it¡¯s out of the track, and second, it is closer to the border ¡­¡­ Yes, the people from the headquarterse from the border location.¡±

    ¡°Coming from the border?!¡±

    Exims of astonishment came one after another.

    Seeing the astonished look of theseds, Du Pontway understood what they were thinking.

    At the time, the five of them also narrowly escaped death when they crossed that area, and several times in the middle, they could not help but crush the Town Portal Scrolls.

    The safest route to the outside world was by boat, through the mouth of the sea, and then along the coastline. These routes were also dangerous, but it was saferpared to crossing the six-star triangle.

    He did not say in detail. After all, he did not know the exact information and lightly said, ¡°I heard that they are flying here with some kind of vehicle called an airne. Of course, I haven¡¯t seen one, so you should pay more attention to the surroundings.¡±

    The members of the Order had no time to be surprised. They all hurriedly looked up and raised their heads. Sweeping their eyes in all directions.

    The sun was high in the sky, and the sunlight was cast onto the earth, making people a bit hard to see clearly.

    Suddenly one of them called out, ¡°That! What is that!¡±

    The crowd looked at the sound.

    Above them was the endless blue horizon in the sky.

    At this time, it seems that the camouge has been erased by an eraser. A flying boat that was more than fifty meters long was inscribed with runes. It has huge cannons on both wings and sails above the sky¡­

    Inch by inch, it appeared in front of their eyes.

    They couldn¡¯t help but rub their eyes, trying to tell if it¡¯s real.

    ¡­¡­

    Keeping their heads up, they were all a little sore.

    Two dozen members of the Knights stared and could not move away.

    Du Pontway cursed secretly from the bottom of his heart. Each of them was shocked and forgot to guard the surroundings. But he also raised his head, facing the dazzling sunlight, looking at the flying boat soaring above the sky.

    The airne was really incredible.

    He has received a message from the Lord. But he still got shocked the first time he saw it.

    ¡­¡­

    The Voyage reduced its speed and slowlynded on the ground.

    With a slight tremor of ¡®boom¡¯, the floating boat sessfullynded.

    The inner rune shield was lifted, and before the shelf bridge was lowered, Shay had already jumped from the bow of the ship, straight down to the ground.

    A deep crater was smashed in the ground.

    He patted the dust on his body and walked up as if nothing had happened, ¡°Old Du, long time no see.¡±

    The two had a friendly hug.

    Behind them, on the airnes, the air soldiers flew out one after another. Theynded on the ground, causing the core members of the Silver Hand present to stare in awe once again.

    The ck canine mounts of the Knights also made the air soldiers wonder.

    ¡°These mutated canine beasts have Triple Awakening Strength, and the one I¡¯m riding has Fourth Awakening Strength. But unfortunately they were all too weak, and the number of mounts is too small.¡± Du Pontway paused and said, ¡°Canine beasts, especially domesticated, or tamed before the Doomsday were still rtively easy to tame after the mutation urs. But other types of mutant beasts were too difficult to control, our Knights have not been able to form a scale, and thebinedbat skills of Chief Gretel have not been able to exert a real effect.¡±

    His voice was tinged with regret.

    Without a mount, only ten people can do abined attack or twenty peoplebined attack, but if there is a mount, a thousand-person regiment unified pace for the charge. Even if the opponent had reached the Awakening Order Great Perfection would have to temporarily avoid the crowds.

    Of course, although there were thousands of members of the Silver Hands, but the trustworthy ones were only two hundred. Those with a mount were less than thirty people.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to tame a mutated beast.¡± Shay empathized. ¡°Currently, only the mutant red deer has been tamed in the territory. While others¡­ well, some have been imprisoned for a month or two, and their ferocity cannot be erased.¡±

 Chapter 364

    <h4>Chapter 364</h4>

    With the chaos in the Yangtze River Delta, it was difficult for new forces like the Silver Hand to survive because they didn¡¯t lean to any side.

    Those who were a little weaker will either be exterminated or will not be able to carry the pressure and submit to one side or the other.

    Du Pontway eximed, ¡°With this batch of equipment and weapons, not only can the mercenary regiment¡¯sbat power be raised a notch or two, but we can also use this to attract more hunters to join us.¡±

    Shay looked at the weapons in the hands of the members of the ck canine Knights, mostly polished from transcendent minerals, the hardness is okay, but the sharpness is far from the same.

    ¡°Rune weapons are scarce in the Yangtze Delta? Does it mean that the rune technology over here is very backward?¡±

    ¡°Neither.¡± Du Pontway shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s just that the rune equipment here is all held by the big powers, and the only thing that can be set aside asionally is one or two pieces on the ck market.¡±

    A dozen wagons followed in the rear, containing most of the goods brought in.

    The team from the Voyage and some of the air soldiers remained on the airne. With the runes turned on, the Voyage stays invisible.

    With a short conversation, Shay had a more in-depth understanding of the Yangtze Delta area.

    He frowned, ¡°Octagon Alliance is just an alliance of eight small shelters. From what you said, it seems that they all have quite a lot of rune equipment?¡±

    ¡°Octagon Alliance naturally can not build rune equipment, but this alliance, in fact, is arge shelter. The pawn of Long Jiang City has arge number of forces in the Yangtze River Delta. Everyrge shelter has some kind of rtionship. If it weren¡¯t for their tacit approval, so many chaotic wars would erupt between small and medium shelters.¡±

    Du Pontway warmly smiled, ¡°But now with this batch of supplies you sent would break the wall¡­ recruiting, there will be little difficulty.¡±

    A group of people arrived at the premises. The members of the canine Knights was the first to get their own rune equipment.

    Sharp and unmatched, with their own special effects and skills¡­ this C-ss rune equipment almost made their eyes pop out.

    In addition to Du Pontway, there were other followers who stayed in the area.

    The other two secretly lurked into certainrge shelters.

    ¡°What about Gretel?¡± Shay asked.

    ¡°Him¡­¡± Du Pontway looked up at the ceiling, ¡°He has already made a great sess, touched that heavy bottleneck, and started to charge.¡±

    Shay¡¯s mouth opened slightly.

    The same followers, some have already broken through Transcendence, and some are heading towards Transcendence. While he, on the other hand, was still only at the Eleventh Awakening Stage.

    Even though they were all followers, strength still determined status. He was the one who was contracted by the lord in the early days, but now he was gradually falling behind, and a sense of urgency suddenly came to Shay¡¯s heart.

    ¡­¡­

    The territory.

    Tang Yu opened his eyes and ended the cultivation for the day.

    From the contract information, he saw the messages from Shay, Du Pontway and others. And it was clear that the supplies had been sessfully delivered.

    With the environment of the Yangtze Delta, it is not suitable for direct trade. But the Silver Hand can use this to expand rapidly, and likewise, can bring him arge number of minerals, source crystals. And it was said that Shay and others have already identified a spirit stone mine, ready to implement the quickest means to make a fortune.

    ¡°I would like to rob, but unfortunately, can noty hands on it.¡±

    Tang Yu thought of therge surrounding shelters. Each one was rich. Worth of ten or twenty million spirit stones he could im.

    However, growing as a good man, he still has some morals in his heart. Except for enemies, he wasn¡¯t willing to make a move on others for no reason.

    Especially when the territory has been getting along well with the surrounding shelters.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s proper enough for sustainable development. Anyway, the rune equipment produced by Tree Shade has ruled most of the rune equipment market in Tiannan. The future goal is to upy the national market, and to develop our own equipment rating standards so we can promote it to the world.¡±

    He vaguely remembered this sentence.

    First-rate enterprises make standards, second-rate enterprises make brands, and third-rate enterprises make products.

    Not only to develop runic equipment rating standards, but Tang Yu also intends to develop potion standards, job standards, and demonic beast naming standards¡­

    Maybe he thought too far ahead. The road is still far.

    The sky outside the window began to dawn.

    Changing into a set of casual clothes, Tang Yu pushed open the door of the cultivation chamber.

    It had been several days since he tasted the taste of jade crystal rice again, and it seemed that his stomach was rumbling in protest from time to time. Every morning when he ran into Nancy, he always saw her eager eyes asking, ¡®When can I eat fragrant rice¡¯.

    Her words made people misunderstood that Nancy was living a miserable life and couldn¡¯t even afford to eat white rice.

    ¡°However, I really can¡¯t even afford to eat rice anymore, it doesn¡¯t seem to make any difference.¡±

    ¡­

    After simply coping with breakfast, he ran to the crystal jade rice nting area again to inspect the growth of the source nts.

    It would take about a month for the first crop to mature, which wasn¡¯t slow, but Tang Yu could not wait a bit.

    During this time, he formted a strategicyout to upy other countries with rune equipment.

    Regions with better order could follow the Jingcheng model. And after properly showing their muscles, he could cooperate with local forces to reduce resistance and unnecessary troubles.

    For regions in disorder such as the Yangtze River Delta, he could consider developing their own forces or funding a certain party to harvest the corresponding supplies - the territory¡¯s manpower was limited, and he could not take care of every region.

    Regions that are threatened by demonic beasts can appropriately adjust the selling price of equipment a bit lower. After all, he was a person who had the whole humanity at heart.

    Regions with sub territories established, which are key regions, would implement a simr model as Tree Shade, establishing direct sales stores, selling equipment in a graded manner, by membership or otherwise, and establishing martial arts schools to earn source crystals while selecting good seedlings suitable for training.

    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect to have a transportation like an airne before, and I had hoarded a lot of rune equipment and moved it all at once. With the current production speed of the Equipment Department, how long will it take to sell rune equipment to the entire Grand Xia Country?¡±

    He frowned tightly.

    He had ordered to expand the scale of the production line. Yet, workers, especially those in the rune workshop, were extremely scarce.

    With the current poption of the territory, it was also difficult to select talents with sufficient runic talent. After all, the newly arrived survivors had mostly undergone runic talent tests, and very few talents were left out.

    ¡°When the transformation of the source train ispleted, even if the survivors are abducted from the major shelters. How many can be abducted? And then screened from it talent enough, there will be even less¡­ How about, we do screening first in the major shelters secretly, and then the qualified talent to abduct to the Tree Shade? After all, talents in runes are different from those in the conventional sense, and other shelters do not guard them strictly.¡±

    Tang Yu thought it was feasible.

    Anyway, many survivors with runic talent were still living a miserable life. They didn¡¯t have enough money to eat, and this was the way to save their miserable lives and guide them forward.

    After some thought, the general direction of development had already taken shape in his mind.

    And the first step is the transformation of the source power train.

 Chapter 365

    <h4>Chapter 365</h4>

    The transformation of the train was not in the equipment production area but outside the factory area and temporarily widened arge area as a manufacturing nt for the source power train.

    The factory was temporarily built and somewhat rudimentary. The external building materials were mainly iron and gray steel tes with different specifications of steel tes, put together in one piece, like an old dress with numerous patches sewn on.

    Workers do not care as long as it¡¯s warm and has sufficient shelter from the wind and rain working environment. They didn¡¯t have to worry about the heat or rainstorm or about the threat of demonic beasts. But now, as long as they work hard enough, they don¡¯t have to worry about supporting themselves.

    When Tang Yu came here, he saw a scene of heated activity.

    The tame mutated beasts were pulling t carts, loaded with arge amount of materials, under the control of the driver, yodeling and driving into the nt.

    The fighter puppets and basic puppets act as hard workers, busy going back and forth.

    Both tamed beasts and fully automatic puppets did everything, all highlighting the extraordinary Tree shade Shade; the only eyesore was only that patchwork appearance of the nt.

    ¡°How about using custom architecture to build a high-end factory?¡±

    And then quickly denied, ¡°No! Customization is charged by the square, this nt area is sorge. God knows how many spirit stones will be sucked away!¡±

    But the temporary nt was really unattractive, and perhaps the quality was also worrying.

    If only one source power train is transformed, the nt is sufficient to simply cope with it. But he does not only want to restore the Green-Lindong Line. For now, the railway line leading from Green Shade to the Rinshan Shelter was also being built and repaired.

    The distance was much farther than the line leading to Lindong, the road was more dangerous, but now the territory has this strength.

    Not only Nanqing, but Tang Yu also wants to connect by rail to several surrounding shelters.

    For long distances, he relies on airnes. For short distances, he relies on the source power train.

    In the future, if he managed to crack the teleportation array technology, he didn¡¯t need to rely on the sub-territory construction. He just needs to set up some teleportation array on some important areas to make it the key hub.

    But he still has a long way to go.

    Tang Yu¡¯s arrival was not a big deal, but he was still spotted by sharp-eyed officials from the Equipment Department.

    One of the officials introduced to him, ¡°This source power train have 8 cars, the power has been transformed and static and dynamic tests have been conducted. Everything is running well. Currently, we¡¯re trying to reinforce the outer armor, once the transformation ispleted, the speed of the source power train will reach two to three times that of the original Tree-Lindong Liner train, and it is a real mobile steel fortress. The weapons added to the train will be enough to kill small demonic waves.¡±

    Tang Yu looked away.

    Although the source power train was only partially remodeled with the main body of an ordinary train, the appearance changed drastically.

    The outeryer was covered with a mix of alloy, transcendent metal, and iron and looked like a sharp ck luster. Like a giant prehistoric ck python slithering on the ground, daunting.

    The car¡¯s outer armor also has been reinforced. At this time, the front and rear of the train had been designed with a sharp angle to achieve high-speed travel. Not only was it stable, but it also had the function to pierce through demonic beast flesh.

    Fierce and powerful!

    It was a moving steel fortress.

    Tang Yu takes a look around.

    Kevin was not here, he was only responsible for tackling technical problems, or some conventional issues that technical means can not solve, or manufacturing precision don¡¯t have enough parts, whether rune inscription or other means.

    Two months ago, Kevin began to design the most difficult source power output device. Until half a month passed, he could pull out a wless blueprint. This was also one of the reasons he started the ¡°source power train¡¯ transformation project.

    The output device was manufactured through the workshop.

    Other parts that were not very difficult and could be mass-produced, such as the outer armoryer, were manufactured by the equipment department.

    Tang Yu approached the official in charge of the nt and asked for a while longer, finally nodding his head quite satisfactorily.

    The millions of spirit stones he invested were not wasted.

    With the first train of source power train, the second train, too, will soon take shape.

    ¡­¡­

    Leaving from the nt, Tang Yu took another trip to the train station.

    The Tree-Lindong Liner was closed.

    The train station, which was originally bustling with survivors, became empty again with no one at the ticket window and only two hunters of the Guard Corps stationed here.

    He waved his hand and let the two continue to stand guard; he walked to the tform.

    Initially, this was both the starting and ending station, and now the railroad was spread out further away.

    A bright green weed stubbornly grew out from the gravel surface under the paved railroad, although the shelter had stationed someone to clean the train station every now and then.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Nanqing Shelter.

    As one of therge shelters, Nanqing was simr in size to Lindong. Due to its proximity to the Tree Shade, the caravans that travel between the two ces bring a lot of runic equipment to the area.

    Looking around, at least seven or eight of the ten hunters walking down the street carried rune weapons produced by Tree Shade. The remaining two or three belong to the poor ones who can¡¯t even afford E-level equipment.

    Wearing crude animal skins, holding worn-out weapons, walking on the road with their heads down.

    People who couldn¡¯t afford to buy Tree Shade equipment won¡¯t even be recruited by the mercenary regiments.

    Turning down the street, the alleyway suddenly became secluded. No pedestrians were seen. At the end of the small alley, there was a poor business cafe with its wooden doors hidden.

    With a creaky sound, a pale and strong palm pushed open the old door, making people wonder if the door would fall apart.

    Lan Qingya walked inside the cafe.

    There were no customers, only the middle-aged man with stubble and a leather jacket at the bar. His face was full of mncholy, gazing at the ceramic cup in front of him. His right hand pinched a small silver iron spoon, stirring slowly, the iron spoon and the ceramic cup shing with a crisp sound.

    ¡°Hey Qingya, want a cup?¡±

    The middle-aged uncle, whose face plus temperament could score ny points, opened his mouth and pushed the mixed coffee forward.

    Lan Qingya nced at the coffee. The colors were mixed, and bubbles appeared from time to time, like dangerous goods often seen in chemical experiments. She moved two steps to the side and coughed lightly, ¡°Uncle Hai, can¡¯t you make some normal coffee? run the store properly and it won¡¯t be this miserable.¡±

    ¡°What does a little girl know? You either don¡¯t do it or make the best. My goal is to make a coffee that makes the customer¡¯s taste buds sublime.¡± Hai Hong Hui waved his hand, ¡°What about you, what brings you here?¡±

    Lan Qingya sternly said, ¡°I have brought a task. The shelter intends to screen out the survivors with rune talent in Nanqing, and then take them away directly. Your cooperation is needed.¡±

    Hai Honghui shook the coffee cup, ¡°Our Nanqing branch has not had a decent mission for a long time, and people are about to get rusty.¡±

    He looked up, smiled, brought the cup of mixed coffee to his mouth, and took a sip. But his face changed violently, twisted his head to the sink next to him, could not help but open his mouth and spitted out, and hated the coffee in his hand and poured it out.

    ¡°Bah, baah, howe it tasted worse!¡±

 Chapter 366

    <h4>Chapter 366</h4>

    Theyout of Nanqing was simr to the majority ofrge shelters. There was a core area, amercial area, and a ¡®mercenary street¡¯ that developed around the mercenary regiment and gradually formed an industrial chain.

    The core area belongs to the inner city, inhabited mostly by top-level, big forces chiefs and their rtives. Ordinary people can¡¯t set up industries in the core area. They either live in themercial area or in the mercenary street.

    However,rge shelters such as those in Nanqing have areas that are often overlooked but were equallyrge in size.

    The slum area.

    The official name was the relief area.

    The slum area upies about one-fifth of the shelter, but it was home to more than 80% of the survivors.

    There were almost no gaps, there was no sunshine, the roads were as cramped as the rooms, and the unpleasant smell permeated in the air. Sometimes you can see a few people in ragged clothes lying in the corners, and from time to time, there are reports of people hanging themselves. Or the death news of people jumping off the building.

    This was the slum area.

    An area that the hunters rarely mention and were more reluctant to enter.

    The Intelligence Department has a stronghold in the slums.

    Lan Qingya changed into rough and shabby clothes and put on makeup, followed Uncle Hai into the slum area, and came to a stronghold in a shabby building. What she saw on the way made her frown.

    Hai Honghui smiled, ¡°Compared to two months ago when I first came here, the situation you see now has improved a lot. Tree Shade sold our food to Nanqing shelter these days so the survivors in the slum area could eat slightly more. Of course, they can barely survive on relief food. Even if they work, Nanqing¡¯s treatment was far below our shelter.¡±

    Lan Qingya shook her head and sighed, ¡°I know, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    As an intelligence officer, she was able to restrain her sympathy, only to be more determined to take the survivors of Nanqing away.

    ¡­¡­

    Under the operation of intelligence officers, the secret news had reached the ears of some survivors in the slum area.

    Tang Wenliang walked out of thebor market. His eyes lifeless, his feet weak, staggering by instinct toward the housing he was assigned to.

    Just like the walking dead.

    District B, building 13, 5th floor, room 517.

    It was a small room of less than thirty square meters, piled up with more than twenty survivors living in it.

    Tang Wenliang could not remember how long it had been since he had eaten enough.

    Initially, when the walls of the Nanqing Shelter were under construction, he was able to grab a job of moving bricks and sandbags from thebor market. At that time, the wages,bined with the relief food received, could barely fill his stomach.

    Now, however¡­

    Nanqing¡¯s walls have beenpleted, and the construction work of the shelter has also be very scarce. When he went to thebor market that opened very early in the morning, fewer and fewer jobs were avable.

    For almost a month, he was unable to grab a job. He did not have enough to eat at all and got up extremely early every day in order to squat in thebor market, plus climbing up and down to get to the fifth floor many times, Tang Wenliang¡¯s body was getting weaker and weaker. And there were fewer and fewer jobs in thebor market that he could meet the requirements.

    The survivors in the same room were all advising him not to waste his energy.

    Most of the poor people, muddled through their days, onlye downstairs at the first hour of the day, and stand in a long line to receive relief food, and mechanically walk back to their rooms, leaning against the wall¡­

    Every day repeats the same life.

    However, Tang Wenliang was not willing to do that.

    Once, he was also a well-fed person. He could have saved two or three pounds of food hidden in his pocket.

    But now¡­

    Tang Wenliang¡¯s eyes lost his trace of rity. He felt his body empty, his power almost slipped away, he gradually fell into despair.

    Perhaps they were right. There was no hope in the first ce.

    He looked up and counted the building numbers, looking for the one he lived in. Suddenly out of the corner of his eye, he found a small advertisement was posted on the telephone pole next to him.

    It¡¯s a new one.

    Tang Wenliang remembered clearly that when he came out in the morning, the putrid-smelling telephone pole had no ads on it. His memory was good. There was no advertisement in the slum area.

    With the little strength he had, Tang Wenliang dragged his heavy body to the pole and looked at the advertisement.

    It was a job advertisement.

    The strange thing was that there was nothing about the job on it, only a mention that survivors who participated in the recruitment, whether they were selected or not, would receive one pound of grain.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite formal.¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe it, but the piercing font of one pound of grain was imprinted in his mind and lingered. Heughed at himself.

    ¡®Tang Wenliang, oh Tang Wenliang. How have you not yet recognized the reality? There can be no money falling from the sky, and even if there is, it won¡¯t be in the slums.¡¯

    He wanted to take a step forward, but it was very heavy.

    Two voices in his head, angel and devil, kept hitting him.

    ¡°Fake, it¡¯s all fake!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s one pound of grain.¡±

    ¡°Even the job content is not written, they must be joking! They didn¡¯t reveal anything so it must be fake!¡±

    ¡°One pound of grain.¡±

    ¡°I heard that there are cannibals in the slums, luring survivors to their doors, this must be a trapid by those cannibal guys¡­¡±

    ¡°One pound of grain.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Just like in the movies, two voices buzzed and exploded in his head.

    After a while. Tang Wenliang sighed, his pale face finally revealed a ruthless color, ¡°Fuck it all! Either eat a full meal, or being sent to the hell¡¯s gate and be human food, I¡¯m in!¡±

    Staring at the small ads for a few moments, he took off his hobbling steps and walked towards the address above.

    At the back.

    Some ragged survivors, wondering at Tang Wenliang¡¯s actions, walked to the pole and looked back and forth for a few minutes but still couldn¡¯t see the difference in the pole.

    They could only mutter a ¡°psycho¡± and leave with a shake of the head.

    ¡­¡­

    The address was right in the middle of the slum area.

    The distance was not far, only a few hundred meters, but Tang Wenliang had walked for nearly twenty minutes.

    Standing in front of a narrow alley that only allows two people to pass through side by side, he hesitated for a moment and then ripped off his stride and walked in.

    The alleyway seems to be extremely long and extremely long. Tang Wenliang walked for several minutes but did not reach the end.

    There are towering buildings on both sides, without a few rays of sunlighting through, looking dim and deep without streetlights.

    Like an intimidating beast.

    Tang Wenliang nearly lost consciousness. But there seems to be a voice in his head; there was a will that was still driving the body instinctively forward, towards the end of the unseen.

    ¡­¡­

    The roof of the towering building.

    Hai Honghui was a little surprised, ¡°So basically only talented people came here? That little advertisement doesn¡¯t seem to have anything special, right?¡±

    Lan Qingya smiled at the words, ¡°We are hunters, and we are awakened with strong spiritual power so we can easily see that small advertisement. But the survivors here are just ordinary people who can pass the first screening. Coming here means that their natural spiritual power and runes perception are no longer weak.¡±

 Chapter 367

    <h4>Chapter 367</h4>

    In thest two days, Nanqing branch Intelligence Department officers in the headquarters brought by Lan Qingya, as well as some staff of the Municipal Department, acted quickly. They spread leaflets, small ads, rumors, and other unusual and umon means and had recruited hundreds of survivors.

    There was no rush, but the slums had a lot of districts, and each district had at least a few dozen survivors.

    More people in the screening process were eliminated.

    ¡­¡­

    In the slum area, in the backyard of a certain bar, the number of survivors who entered and exited in the past two days was obviously much more.

    ¡°That smells good!¡±

    Tang Wenliang finished gnawing on thest bite ofpressed dry food and couldn¡¯t help but lick the residual crumbs at the corner of his mouth, letting out an exmation.

    Beside him, a survivor, who was also sitting against the wall, nodded approvingly.

    ¡°I thought it would be good to have a full meal, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so delicious. I think I tasted beef, I can¡¯t remember how long it¡¯s been since I tasted beef.¡±

    Thepressed dry food, which was just slightlyrger than a packet of ordinary cookies, looks mediocre.

    At first, Tang Wenliang, who passed the screening, was more or less disappointed when he got such a packet ofpressed dry food from an expressionless man. With the size less than the palm of the hand, the thickness was very thin and wrapped in white transparent film paper dry food. He weighed, it seems to be less than a pound.

    But Tang Wenliang did notin.

    The other survivors who passed the initial screening also did not argue and did not dare toin. They were only the lowest level of survivors.

    Even though it seemed to be a small amount, a packet of dry food was an unexpected pleasure.

    When Tang Wenliang tore open the outer package and chewed in his mouth as he took a bite toward the edge of the square dry food, the rich scent burst out of the mouth instantly. The small piece of dry food crawled on the tip of the tongue, and he tasted it for a long time. Until the strong scent disappeared, he was willing to swallow the dry food to his throat and stomach.

    Deliciousness was a trivial part.

    A few moments after digestion, Tang Wenliang was surprised to find that a stream of heat, gushing from the stomach, infiltrated the five organs and flowing through the limbs.

    His body, which had been starving for a long time and was already very weak, slowly recovered under the effect of this stream of heat.

    He only nibbled a third of the dry food, but he felt the long-lost feeling of fullness.

    Having eaten his fill, Tang Wenliang observed the survivors simr to him in therge room. There were 20 to 30 people; each person was given apressed food and a thick coat. In this cold weather, he wrapped it tightly, finally feeling the warmth.

    By giving food and clothing, they can¡¯t be the devil that eats men¡¯s flesh, right?

    His heart was relieved.

    But he was also wondering, what did this group of people recruit them for? He was also worried this good life may be gone at any time.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Hai Honghui pushed open the door, two intelligence officers guarding the room nodded at him as a sign of respect.

    He pped his hands loudly, drawing the attention of the survivors, who were either sitting or lying down.

    ¡°Many of you are wondering what we do and what you will do in the future. By the confidentiality regtions, I can¡¯t talk about it yet.¡±

    Some people were numb, some people were disappointed, Hai Honghui didn¡¯t care much. After a pause, he continued, ¡°But you do not need to worry. You all had passed the initial screening. At least all of you can have a job to support yourselves, as long as you work hard enough, and some of you can even change the fate of the future. I can¡¯t say anything else, but you¡¯ll understandter.¡±

    ¡°Soon, you will leave Nanqing with us, and those who have families, remember to report in advance.¡±

    No one answered, no one moved, the atmosphere seemed a little dull.

    But Tang Wenliang¡¯s heart was on fire.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°These survivors¡­ There¡¯s too much dead air.¡±

    Hai Honghui, who pushed the door in, shook his head.

    In the room, there are several intelligence personnel. This was the center base that received news from most of the bases in Nanqing.

    Lan Qingya had also met those survivors, ¡°Some of them probably don¡¯t believe what we say. Some are here just for food, probably already used to living a life of muddling through. By the time we get to Tree Shade, hopefully the people from the Municipal Department can turn those people¡¯s perceptions around.¡±

    She only slightly sighed and soon entered the work, ¡°Now, there are a total of 351 talents in runes, but the number of additional people who pass the screening is getting smaller and smaller¡­ Although we meant to be discrete, but there¡¯s hundreds of survivors. We can¡¯t attract the attention of the local forces in Nanqing.¡±

    After a pause, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided, we will first take the first batch of highly talented people and head to Tree Shade.¡±

    The survivors who stayed in the base were also the highest quality talents in the initial screening. These twenty to thirty people were even more important than the other three hundred or so people.

    Hai Honghui frowned, ¡°All these survivors are not fast on their feet, Tree Shade is far from here. There is no telling how many dangers along the way, even if you bring all the people out, it¡¯s difficult to bring them to the shelter intact. Moreover, if you leave, my side of the manpower is strained.¡±

    ¡°Unless you ride a car. But as you know, since the weather changed, vehicles are getting worse and worse. Even if there were vehicles to transport survivors, a round trip takes too much time and the vehicle¡¯s engine failure rate is high. It¡¯s better to wait for the train line between the two ces connected and it will be easier to send people there.¡±

    Lan Qingya shook her head.

    ¡°I know that. It¡¯s just that the railroad between Tree Shade and Nanqing, won¡¯t be connected that early. Other ordinary talents will be sent there when the railroad opens in the future, but this group of highly talented people, the sooner they are sent to the shelter, the sooner they can train their rune master knowledge.¡±

    By the time they reach the green shade, there are still a few more filters, and these people may not all be top talents in runes.

    But, the probability of a few out of 20 to 30 people standing out and bing rune masters was still quite high.

    ¡°So I¡¯m going to contact the guard corps and have them send out the rhino chariot to pick these people up.¡±

    ¡°Rhino chariot? It¡¯s the kind of armored vehicle that weighs tens of tons and looks like a steel beast?¡±

    Hai Honghui¡¯s rank was high enough to know quite a few of Tree Shade¡¯s secrets and knew that his shelter had two of the most excellent chariots.

    Floating chariot, and rhinoceros chariot.

    Rtively speaking, the rhinoceros chariot was a notch lower than the floating chariot but more massive. It was like abination of tanks and troop carriers, taking into ount thebat power and the number of people carried.

    The guard corps was rumored to have no more than ten rhino chariots.

    ¡°If you can persuade them to send out rhino chariots, that would be great.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The next day.

    Lan Qingya gathered several Intelligence Department personnel, plus two Municipal Department personnel who were responsible for organizing and maintaining order, and brought 20 to 30 survivors, one after another, out of the bar.

    The survivors who regained their strength no longer staggered so much. It took more than ten minutes for a group of people to walk on the main road that can amodate two cars in parallel.

    It was also the only driveway in the slum.

    A rusty bus stopped at the side of the road, and Hai Honghui jumped down from it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind this car, it¡¯s not easy to find a big car without attracting attention these days, at least it¡¯s not a problem to get you to the north gate.¡±

    He said, smoothly patted the car shell, fine iron filings rustling down, the bus shook as if at any time may fall apart.

    Hai Honghui: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Tang Wenliang and other survivors, in turn, get aboard the bus, one by one. Quietly looking for a seat to sit down.

    Hai Honghui acted as the driver. Lan Qingya sat in the first row, along with a few loud ¡®burst¡¯ sounds; the bus finally started shaking, driving on the narrow road.

    Driving carefully to avoid pedestrians, sometimes they saw other vehicles on the road. Mostly welded iron reinforced armor vehicles, the bust also welded with ayer of iron bar, nothing fancy.

    But its power was not good enough. Sometimes it goes fast, sometimes slow. Making the passengers worry if the rusty bus wouldst until they reach their destination.

    Lan Qingya intended to have the survivors walk toward the North Gate, but Nanqing was not a small shelter. There¡¯s a 2-3 kilometers distance from the slum to the gate.

    Even if they spread into small teams, the number of survivors who walked slowly would surely attract others¡¯ attention.

    In a few minutes, the bus had arrived at the city gate. Hai Honghui took out a certificate of the Chamber of Commerce, and a momentter, the bus drove out of the Nanqing Shelter smoothly.

    ¡­¡­

    Beyond their walls, Nanqing also nted crops. But they suffered a lot due to demonic beasts¡¯ attack. Most of them were spoiled, a few looked sickly.

    During the season¡¯s harvest, there was not much food; Nanqing still often had to buy food from the Tree Shade.

    In Nanqing, there was no morning rush. But, there were a lot of hunters carrying weapons. They came out of the shelter with a lot of enthusiasm, killing demonic beasts, earning spirit stones, and then enjoying a few days of drinking.

    Compared to the hunters, the survivors living in the slums seem to be living in another world.

    These people on the bus have not walked out of the tall city wall for a long period of time. Many survivors have been engaged in scavenging jobs, which have gradually disappeared in history as the surrounding areas have been repeatedly explored.

    The wilderness outside, the tall ancient trees, the tall grass, and the wind blowing make people feel strange.

    The bus drove slowly, and the bumpy road shook their bodies.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    After driving off the main road and driving for a few more minutes, the other hunters were gradually no longer visible.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go here, the people from the guard corps will receive the coordinates as soon as they get nearby.¡±

    Lan Qingya took out the beacon and activated it, a circle of fluctuations, invisible to the naked eye, spread out from the light red square in her hand.

    Hai Honghui nodded his head.

    Somewhat unable to stand the air inside the car, he jumped out of the car. He suddenly had the urge to make coffee, but he couldn¡¯t find the ingredients.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to bring it each time I go out.¡± He muttered, leaning against the car door, hiszy body suddenly straightened, his eyes gazing into the distant woods.

    Suddenly, the mixed hunter aura appeared in his perception.

    A group of hunters, wearingbat uniforms, with weapons hanging from their waists and holding guns, came out of the woods and surrounded the bus in a moment.

    In the lead, a young man with three red lines drawn on the arm position of abat uniform stepped forward and shouted, ¡°We are members of the Nanqing Guards. We suspect that you are a cult. Get out of the car for inspection!¡±

    On the bus, the survivors rioted.

    They knew the uniform; they were Nanqing Guards, which represented supreme power. Even other hunter adults show obedience in front of these people in uniform.

    The people of the slums don¡¯t understand the hunter¡¯s world, but they only feel fear.

    The people at the bottom of the food chain only feel fear towards those in charge of their lives and deaths.

    When the young man shouted, several people instinctively stood up, ready to get out of the car to ept the inspection.

    Tang Wenliang looked at the few people in the bus who should also be hunters and then looked at the guard team members who surrounded them and had already lit up their weapons and could only force himself to calm down.

    On one side, there were only seven hunters dressed in different clothings.

    On the other side, there were dozens of fully equipped hunters.

    The captain of the guard team finally smirked. ¡°Everyone gets out of the car and epts the inspection. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let any of the cultists go. But we won¡¯t use the innocent either.¡±

    He really did not intend to frame these people as cultists, but only to use the excuse to detain the survivors on the bus.

    The captain believed that among this group of people, there must be something hidden by Tree Shade Shelter that they couldn¡¯t find.

    The atmosphere was tense.

    Lan Qingya coldly snorted, and the terrifying aura of Eight Awakening Stage suddenly burst out like a gust of wind, pping down towards the faces of the members of the guards.

    Her hair in her high ponytail flew, her gaze swept through, and the members of the guards retreated one after another.

    The captain cursed in his heart; he was also intimidated. He himself was only at the Seventh Awakening Stage!

    But his aura wasn¡¯t weak. ¡°State your business! If you don¡¯t believe me, I can bring 300 strong people from the city wall right now!¡±

    ¡°This way, you can leave freely if you leave the survivors in the bus.¡± He thought he had made the other side submit to his will.

    Time seemed to freeze at this moment.

    The survivors on the bus were shivering.

    Hai Honghui also released his Seventh Awakening aura, and the other members of the Intelligence Department already had their hands pressed down on their weapons.

    ¡­¡­

    Lan Qingya knew that the secret recruitment of talents had been discovered by Nanqing.

    But she already expected it.

    She had already obtained the authorization from the director.

    The reason why she recruited secretly was that she did not want to sh with Nanqing, but it did not mean that she was afraid.

    ¡°Okay, you can take away people, but¡­¡±

    ¡°From now on, Tree Shade will no longer sell any food or rune equipment to Nanqing.¡±

    Before the first captain could show his joy, his whole expression changed drastically.

    Could Nanqing survive without Tree Shade¡¯s equipment and food supply? The answer was yes.

    However, they can¡¯t stand to let go of that luxurious life and return to poverty again.

    Nanqing didn¡¯t have that great power. Once the equipment supply was cut off because of what happened today, then¡­

    He was still stubborn, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t buy directly from you, there are chambers ofmerce, and the chambers ofmerce bring a lot of equipment every once in a while.¡±

    ¡°Do you think our Tree Shade doesn¡¯t have the ability to cut off the supply of the Chamber of Commerce?¡±

    Lan Qingya coldly snorted and stopped talking.

    The captain was torn.

    Releasing them or not, it was a difficult choice.

    If he lets go and something happens, he would be the one to be med. If he didn¡¯t let them go, the people from the bus would smash him into dust.

    No, they will smash him into nothing, like a fart.

    His face was tangled, and he felt anxious.

    Suddenly, a roar came from the distance¡­

    The 20 meters tall trees were trampled.

    A two-story-high silvery ck steel wall chariot appeared within their line of sight.

    The chariot¡¯s wheel left a tracks of 20 centimeters deep in the ground, drove straight to them, and stopped.

    Several thick gun barrels, pointing out, made the people who saw it shivered.

    Hunters dressed in ck standardbat uniform opened the door of the chariot and jumped down from it.

    Holding high-grade runic weapons, carrying runic firearms, and the intimidating chariot.

    He recognized the symbols inscribed on it.

    It was the Tree Shade Guard Corps.

    The captain couldn¡¯t help swallowing down his saliva.

 Chapter 368

    <h4>Chapter 368</h4>

    The wind was very noisy, whistling and pping on people¡¯s faces.

    Witnessing the survivors wrapped in coats, fishtailing into the two-story-high chariot, the guard stood silently and stiffly in ce. Just like a pir.

    The rhinoceros chariot roared, its tracks rolling up the dirt, and disappeared from sight in the blink of an eye. Leaving only twenty centimeters deep rutted marks.

    The rusty bus was moving forward with a loud sound until there was no sign of it after two or three minutes.

    The guard team remained silent until a soft ¡°poof¡± sounded in the air, and a guard member blushed slightly, breaking the silence.

    ¡°Captain, we just let them go?¡±

    A man was very reluctant, ¡°Tree Shade sent out such a terrible war weapon, only to send these 20 to 30 people away. These people, there must be something special about them¡­¡±

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know about that?!¡±

    The captain¡¯s face was gloomy. He lifted his feet and mmed down to the side of the member who just spoke.

    The ground cracked with a boom.

    He was breathing heavily, like an angry bull.

    For a moment, the captain sighed in dismay like a deted ball, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to mess with them. Even without that weapon of war, just the look in that woman¡¯s eyes sends cold shivers down my spine.¡±

    The words carried a deep mncholy.

    He and hisst stubbornness were pressed to the ground and crushed wildly.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The rhinoceros chariot¡¯s speed was not as good as the floating chariot, but it only traveled for more than three hours to reach the Tree Shade.

    The low and medium level demonic beasts met on the way could not leave the slightest trace on the rhino chariot¡¯s armor.

    The chariot slowed down, and the roar became muffled.

    Not to take the main road into the city, the rhino chariot turned to the side of the stretches of the city wall. Entering through a side door specialized for the corps vehicles only, driving straight to the corps parking lot, the rhino chariot parked in arge parking space.

    A total of three Rhino Chariots, two floating chariots, and a variety of modified vehicles were parked here. As if it were a chariot car show with hideous metal bodies and a dazzling sense of mechanical power and beauty.

    Staying in the rhino chariot for a while and haven¡¯t seen the scene of the outside world for some time, the survivors, such as Tang Wenliang, immediately froze on the spot once they got down the chariot.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The municipal officials who had been waiting in the parking lot greeted the hunters of the guard corps and immediately took the survivors away.

    The next step was to educate the minds of these people, finally arousing their vitality and stirring up their fighting spirit¡­

    With the spirit stones and the lure of a good life, it was not difficult.

    Lan Qingnya and the other Intelligence Department officers didn¡¯t follow. The guard corps from the rhino chariot also stopped caring after a few nces.

    ¡°Mission aplished. It seems there¡¯s nothing else to do today so let¡¯s break to the Tower of Trials.¡±

    Another member of the guard corps shook his head, ¡°Forget it, haven¡¯t you been abused enough by the Tower of Trials? We have now reached the bottleneck, there will not be a breakthrough in a short time. It¡¯s better to solidify the foundation and practice battle techniques¡­¡±

    At this time, feeling a vibration in his pocket, he picked up the simple transmitter and took a look, ¡°Gotta go. There¡¯s something to do, the top wants to test our mastery ofbinedbat techniques.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Tang Yu stood on the rooftop of the training camp.

    The bitter wind whistled past, failing to ruffle a single thread.

    Observing carefully, his body was covered with a faint, almost invisibleyer of thin light. The wind blowing towards his body was separated by thisyer.

    This was the application of source power.

    Since entering the source condensation realm, Tang Yu has be more and morefortable with it.

    Below, the hunters of the Guard Corps and the Investigation Corps had already assembled. Under themand of several senior captain hunters, five ten-man squads hade out.

    Three from the Guard Corps, two from the Investigation corps, the rest was still stationed at various posts in the shelter.

    The test ofbinedbat skills was not just a drill but a real battle.

    The hunters of the five teams, all of them, were at the peak of the Fifth Awakening Stage level.

    At this time, several corps captains dressed in equipment slowly walk to the front of the team out of line after calling out to their team.

    The sharp shing silver de was slowly drawn out.

    Their aura was no longer suppressed. Gushing out instantly like spring water.

    This captain stomped on the ground with his right foot, and the solid concrete yground ground shattered like a fragile muffin with a loud thud.

    His whole body exploded out like a cannonball out of the chamber.

    In the sword in his hand, a white me like a wave rising up, wrapping the de like gurgling water, and the momentum reached its peak at this moment.

    On the rooftop, Tang Yu nodded slightly.

    ¡°Good, the essence is united. What is his name?¡±

    Next to him, Roger replied, ¡°His name is Zhao Songming, Eighth Awakening Stage. His Tower of Trials battle record is at the 63rd floor.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In the field of view.

    Zhao Songming rushed out, and the ten-man squad not far away, everyone was holding a tall shield, ten shields leaning against each other, like a metal city wall.

    They let off a low cry, a thick stream of source power burst out from their body.

    Ten people connected together, like a long pir of vitality and blood, rose in an instant. On the ten-sided rune shield, bright rune patterns suddenly light up. From the first side to thest side, they were connected together to form a loop of source power, forming a simple rune array in an instant.

    BOOM!

    The sword wrapped in white mes and the shield with bright runes collided, like a huge truck at high speed, mming into an imprable wall of copper and iron.

    Powerful wind swept through, the ground cracked inch by inch, sinking deep.

    The shields and runes in the hands of the group of ten have dimmed a little. Their thick vitality has also dropped a lot at this moment.

    ¡­¡­

    Tang Yu could observe that many people¡¯s arms trembled slightly, and with one more blow, thebined battle technique would be broken.

    However, the senior captain whose essence and source power was united. His strength could not be underestimated, his entire body flew backward tens of meters, and after barely keeping his bnce in the air, hended backward to unload the force. Small deep pit on the ground cracked upon his steps.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±

    Although in real battles, the captain will not stand upright against the squad that was united by source power, but thebinedbat skills were originally developed for the purpose of the war, especially in the wild, relying on thebinedbat skills without a city wall. A team of a hundred people may also prate the level 2 or 3 demonic wave.

    ¡°What is the maximum number of people they can do tobine attacks?¡±

    ¡°This barrier can currently have up to 50 people in abined attack, but a ten-person team can make flexible changes.¡± Roger paused, ¡°Because the barrier has a specially designed rune shield,bined attack skills are easier to connect, but other Combination skills can often only be achieved by ten people, fifteen people can work together. But the more people linked, the strength of the connected vitality would copse.¡±

    After testing the barrier, Tang Yu saw thebined sh and thebined attack of continuous shbat technique. The performance was indeed not as eye-catching as the barrier, and the cooperation of the hunters was slightly stiff.

    ¡°The easiest to practice and very practicalbined attackingbat technique is that of Gretel¡¯s charge. As long as there is a suitable arrow to form a sharp triangle formation, even if it is abined attack of several hundred people, it is not difficult to achieve.¡± Roger said in an apologetic tone, ¡°Unfortunately, without a mount, thebined attack of the charge is difficult to achieve. If we let them rely on running and charging, thebination was even worse than otherbined attacks.¡±

    Tang Yu also felt regret.

    Once the charging formation was formed, it was like an unstoppable torrent of steel. No matter what stands in the way, it will be torn to pieces.

    But the mutated beast mount should not be too weak. At least the low-level mutated beasts currently domesticated, such as the mutated red deer, the mutated wildebeest, and the mutated buffalo, were not suitable¡­ Moreover, for domestication, the hostility of these mutated beasts has been wiped out and been used to pull carts. But on the battlefield, it¡¯s bound to be chaotic.

    ¡­¡­

    After watching thebinedbat technique practice, Tang Yu said a few words to practice morebat technique and floated away.

    When he passed by the foot of the mountain, he deliberately took a detour to see the state of growth of the crystal jade rice. Although everything was good, there was still a long time before it matured.

    Tang Yu was very greedy.

    ¡°Or I could go study potions, I feel it won¡¯t be far until I reach intermediate level pharmacist.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Walking beyond the city wall, towards the back of the Research Institute, and came to the Institute¡¯s entrance. He stopped his track and nced at the open pub and market door next to him.

    ¡°Should I go draw one?¡±

    After hesitating, he came to the market first and refreshed the market¡¯s goods with five hundred spirit stones at a time.

    After ten swipes, he stopped in time, holding an ancient potion recipe in his hand.

    [Cold Ice Potion: It can be taken to enhance the power of cold ice in the human body and can also be used as an ice material for the preparation of more advanced potions.]

    ¡°It¡¯s a verymon potion recipe, but I can¡¯t say if it can help ine break through the Transcendence.¡±

    Putting the recipe away, Tang Yu stepped into the pub next door. Rubbed his hands together, took a deep breath, and clicked on the summon after a minute.

    Swoosh!

    A huge arcane summoning spell formation unfolded before his eyes, suspended at the height of about fifty centimeters above the ground.

    A green aura burst in the center of the spell formation.

    Tang Yu¡¯s brain crashed for several seconds¡­ for a while, he couldn¡¯t remember what color green represented.

    There was gold representing S-ranked qualifications, purple representing A-ranked qualifications, and the mostmon blue for B-rank¡­

    After frowning and pondering for a while, he remembered that the green light represents the C-rank qualification.

    He didn¡¯t remember how long he hadn¡¯t seen it.

    Looking again at the center of the spell formation, the green light has been transformed into a human silhouette. A man dressed slightly fancy with a red suit, wearing a tall ck bowler hat, appeared.

    Tang Yu was amazed for a moment at this look, and the previous adventures looked either tough, mysterious, or ragged. He kinda looked¡­ slightlyical.

    He opened the adventurer¡¯s profile.

    [Ca Zamp]

    Qualification: C-rank

    Strength: Sixth Awakening Stage

    Profession: Musketeer

    Remarks: Beast tamer

    Introduction: A man from a family of beast tamers with a long history of heritage¡­¡­

    He frowned slightly.

    The beast tamer, no doubt, was a nonbat job simr to the equipment maker and rune maker.

    What puzzled him was that when he first summoned Kevin, the maker wasbeled as master level, and his rune smith wasbeled senior. While the profile of the beast tamer did not indicate the level¡­

    If it¡¯s just an ordinary level beast tamer, it doesn¡¯t make sense. The profile would only mark a nonbat job above the senior level, which must also be a job with higher value.

    Lorraine often imed that she was a master bartender, but when she was summoned, there was no such job as a bartender in the profile.

    Without making an immediate decision, Tang Yu pondered.

    ¡°Currently there are not many remaining contract slots in the pub, but my fit to the territory has broken through forty, it should not take long to reach 50% of the upgrade requirements. What I want most is the pharmacist, but the beast tamer is also a job currently scarce in the territory¡­¡±

    After pondering for a moment, he eventually decided to sign a contract with Ca Zamp.

    He selected the contract in his mind and summoned.

    The green human shadow instantly became visible. Ca Zamp walked out of the summoning circle. Tang Yu noticed a small white beast running around his feet.

    ¡°Greeting, my Lord. I am Ca Zamp.¡±

    He ced his right hand in front of his stomach and his left hand behind his waist, bowing in a gentleman¡¯s salute.

    Briefly introducing the current overview of the territory, Tang Yu also had a more in-depth understanding of Ca Zamp. He had this circus-trainer-like appearance, and he wasn¡¯t wrong. Before being summoned over, Ca really stayed in the circus as a part-time tamer.

    He also learned that the world he was in was different from the previous summoned followers.

    ine, Roger, Shay, and the others came from the same world. Their world suffered the ck Wave without daylight. It was even worse than Earth¡¯s doomsday scenery.

    Most of the summoned followers came from that world, but not all.

    Protoss Star and Moon learned from a school of astrologers, their world wasn¡¯t in the middle of doomsday.

    After some brief understanding, Tang Yu learned Ca Zamp¡¯s world was different from the Protoss sisters. There were hunters as well as technology equivalent to thete 19th to early 20th century of Earth.

    Precisely because of this, Ca¡¯s job was as a part-timer.

    It¡¯s somewhat simr to the text of the Fourth Age, where the tide of source power fades, and the doomsday came.

    The followers came from three different worlds, including the ck Wave world, and were also willing to descend when he summoned Nancy. However, Tang Yu could not figure out what the pattern was or the reason for it.

    He could only make up his mind to continue exploring when he had the chanceter.

    After then, he got straight to the topic, ¡°Mr. Ca, follow me to the ranch.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The ranch was not a system building. It was a fenced area with a fairly wide area. Many mutant beasts were either stocked or imprisoned in it.

    As soon as you arrive at the ranch, they can see from a distance. There were crystal pirs more than three meters high standing outside the metal fence, looking quite magnificent.

    The little white beast running around by his feet moved a little at this moment.

    Ca was stunned, crouched down to pet the beast. After a while, he asked, ¡°Those crystal pirs have the effect of driving away the beast?¡±

    Tang Yu nodded and took the lead in walking into the ranch.

    Cara followed closely. The little white beast calmed down its restlessness under hisfort, just a little unconscious, and followed into the ranch.

 Chapter 369

    <h4>Chapter 369</h4>

    The grass growing in front of the ranch was a new post-doomsday variety. It was cold-resistant, prolific, and rich in vitamins and trace elements.

    More than a dozen cows have mutated and were slightlyrger. The ck and white cows, with exceptionally bright fur, are walking leisurely in the ranch. Lowering their heads from time to time, taking a bite of the green grass, and chewing with a ¡®moo moo¡¯ sound.

    There were also several milking workers, squatting beside a few of the mutant cows, squeezing with skill¡ªthe milky white fresh milk seeping into the wooden barrels prepared below.

    As an excellent breed that was highly bred before the doomsday, after the mutation, these dairy cows, which were generally First and Double Awakening strength, still maintain the previous tameness. They just spreadfortably in the ranch every day. The milk production wasrger than that of ordinary dairy cows. Also, the milk was more delicious.

    In a long-term period, drinking the milk can also subconsciously improve the physique.

    Tang Yu spent a considerable amount of money to purchase these dozen mutant cows from Lindong. Most of them were females; there were also a few bulls used for breeding.

    A few hunters of the guard corps were stationed at the entrance of the ranch. The captain saw the two of them who came with a solemn face. He tried not to look at them and stayed on his post to guard, but his eyes nced over there from time to time.

    The entire ranch was stationed with a squadron of 25 hunters daily. In addition to preventing outsiders from intruding and also preventing the mutated beasts in the ranch to riot.

    In addition to cows, there weren¡¯t many mutated beasts in a loose state. Their breath doesn¡¯t exceed Triple Awakening, looking fluffy and tolerable.

    Well, there¡¯s one exception¡­

    Tang Yu nced at the left side of the ranch. A golden beast with a huge body was humming and gnawing on the metal minerals pushed into a small mountain in front of him.

    The golden beast emits the terrifying aura of the Ninth Awakening Stage. With his appetite, the strength could grow rapidly, making people envious.

    Inside the ranch, the walking cows, horned deer, and other mutated beasts were suppressed by thispelling aura and stayed far away.

    Within a hundred-meter open area, the golden beast was just like a ranch king.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for a while now. The Metal Swallowing Beast seems to have fattened up again? Will it be unable to walk one day? Nah, forget it, it¡¯s good to produce ore.¡± Tang Yu muttered and looked at it a few more times.

    Feeling being stared at, the ranch king¡¯s fat body suddenly froze. The big mineral stone gnawed on its mouth slipped away. Until the two figures went away and disappeared, it was shaking violently. After that, it continued to hum and gnaw ores.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The ranch was divided into the outeryer and inneryer. The outeryer was a loose area for harmless mutated beasts and did not limit their activities.

    More alienated beasts, however, were kept in cages.

    The ear-piercing screeching sound was apanied by the crossed sounds of iron and stone collisions.

    On the left side, arge hen with beautiful yellow feathers over two meters in height, with a sharp beak pecking wildly at the metal bars with a series of sparks emerging from the shing sound. But the metal bars were not damaged at all.

    The mutant hen was only a Triple Awakening mutant beast, but they didn¡¯t dare to put it outside the free-range area.

    Tang Yu was helpless. Aside from the Metal Swallowing Beast, which had high spiritual intelligence and knew how to judge the situation, there were not really many mutant beasts with that ability.

    ¡°Can you pacify the hen?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Ca fished out some yellow-green granr powder from his pocket somewhere, grabbed it in his hand, walked in step by step, and came to the iron fence where the mutant hens were kept.

    Grasping the powder, he handed it out, seemingly wanting to feed this huge hen.

    ¡®He won¡¯t be pecked out into a bloody hole, right?¡¯

    Tang Yu thought with some concern. Then remembered that Ca also had Sixth Awakening Strength while the hen was only Triple Awakening. Moreover, he was a beast tamer. If he can¡¯t even handle the mutant hen, Tang Yu would be disappointed.

    And Ca did not let him down.

    When the hen¡¯s sharp beak almost pecked down like lightning, he saw Ca¡¯s hand raised. Tang Yu couldn¡¯t figure out whether the yellow-green powder was sprinkled on the mutant hen or into its mouth. Ca¡¯s eyes widened as if he was staring at the mutant hen. A momentter, he reached out to touch the hen¡¯s soft yellow feathers without any resistance, the yellow hen squatted down and became tame.

    Sure enough, he has his own way.

    Tang Yu walked closer, ¡°The hen has beenpletely tamed?¡±

    Ca shook his head, ¡°Now I can only temporarily suppress its wild nature. If left unattended, it won¡¯t be long before it will return to its previous grumpy appearance. I still need a few days topletely tame it.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ca, what the highest level of mutant beast can you tame?¡±

    ¡°It is impossible to say, there are many factors that affect domestication. The character of the mutated beast, preparation, whether it was originally hostile to humans, etc. Each mutated beast is a different individual, only after seeing and understanding, it is clear whether it can be tamed or not.¡±

    Taming the alienated hen was not important. At best, it will be easier to pick up the eggster.

    Tang Yu would prefer that Ca tame some kind of mutated beast that can act as a mount and charge the battlefield.

    ¡­¡­

    The ranch was huge, and the deeper they went, the more terrifying the beasts were. There were more hisses and cries.

    Most of the hunter squadron stationed at the ranch stayed in the depths.

    The two walked past the iron bars holding the beasts, birds, and aquatic beasts¡­ the cage had varying sizes. There were small ones like a garage andrge onesparable to a basketball court.

    In addition to a feeding port for the beast to deliver food, the internal arrangement of the cage was also different ording to the living environment of the beast.

    There were horrible-looking crocodile beasts held in a watery swamp environment. Its scaly armor on its big tail flipped, sshing mud all over.

    In order to arrange such a ranch, Tang Yu took great pains to expand it several times. Put in manpower and material resources back and forth, and customize the building renovation.

    If it all counted as spirit stones, it¡¯s estimated to exceed two million¡­

    It wasn¡¯t just to fulfill the food quota. They can try taming the beasts to be used as mounts¡­ the existence of these beasts was a huge specimen library. It has extraordinary significance in terms of research and other uses.

    ¡°Mr. Ca, which kind of beast do you think can be tamed as a mount? I¡¯m nning to make a cavalry with the size of more than 300.¡±

    Ca looked around and soon observed the beasts held in the depths of the ranch.

    There were fifty-eight species in total, mostly between the Double and Fifth Awakening. There were only three mutant beasts from the Sixth Awakening up.

    There were a lot of them, but there were not many beasts that were suitable for the hunter to ride and charge and had simr strength.

    Ca locked on to three of them.

    A kind of wolf-like beast, its body, wasrger than that of a lion. Its hair, corners, and lines outline an explosive beauty of power and show its domineering and unparalleled.

    Tang Yu called them seat wolves. It had the power of the peak of the Fifth Awakening. He was very optimistic about this kind of beast before, but the seat wolf appeared extremely arrogant. When it just caught, it showed an ¡®even if I die, I will not eat a single bit of human food¡¯ attitude.

    In the end, the wolf failed to resist the temptation of delicious food. However, its wild nature was hard to be tamed, and every time it was approached, it turned hostile.

    The second was a horse-like beast. With a sizerger than ordinary horses with a fire-red mane fluttering like burning mes. It was magnificent. The strength of the Fourth Awakening Stage, he named them the fire horse.

    Out of his expectation, the third one was a bird with yellow feathers, slightlyrger than the giant yellow hen. It couldn¡¯t fly with its short wings, but it has a striking long slender neck like an ostrich and also appears to be very powerful.

    This avian beast, which had previously failed to attract his attention, had not yet received the opportunity to be named.

    ¡°The seated wolf is aggressive and possesses no weakbat power in itself.¡± Ca paused and continued, ¡°If you want to tame it as a mount, you need the knight and me to work together. Only after taming the seated wolf will it obey themand and work well with the knight.¡±

    ¡°But the seat wolf is wild, and it takes a longer time to tame it.¡±

    He went to the iron bar where the second beast was kept, ¡°The fire horse is rtively weaker, but the horse-like beast is suitable for riding. It¡¯s easier to tame, and it is easier for the knight to work well with the horse.¡±

    ¡°This kind of fowl¡­¡± Ca pondered for a moment, ¡°The aggression does not seem to be strong¡­¡±

    Yellow-feathered avian and mutant hens were somewhat simr, only stronger. But in turn, unlike the mutant hens that peck wildly at the iron fence when humans approach, it emits a ¡®gobble gobble¡¯ sound of wariness.

    ¡°But observation reveals that this bird should have extraordinary jumping ability, and superior speed, explosive power, and even better endurance, suitable as a mount for long-distance travel.¡±

    Tang Yu was also observing.

    He was far less knowledgeable about mutant beast than Ca, but his insight was not bad.

    The w part of the bird without dense hair was gray-ck. The ws and connected legs were huge and rigid, and powerful. If this yellow bird was around 2.8 meters tall, then its lower limbs, which upied at least 1.6 meters in height, were veritable ¡®long legs¡¯.

    Below its neck was mostly legs.

    This appearance ensures the explosive power of the beast, and bouncing power, as Ca said, was suitable for almost any terrain except for flying.

    It¡¯s a very excellent mount.

    Combining all the characteristics of the yellow bird, Tang Yu decided to name it the Landwalker.

    Seat Wolf, Fire Horse, and Landwalker, these were the three beasts that Ca had selected and were suitable to be mounts.

    Except for the two Fire Horses, there was only one wolf and onendwalker, which were obviously far from meeting the requirements of forming a cavalry corps.

    Tang Yu called the ranch steward, and after a brief inquiry, he soon learned the origin of these three beasts.

    The members of the Investigation Corps, who were active in the outside world, captured them by chance. However, the book in the steward¡¯s hand did not record the location of the capture of these three mutated beasts.

    Frowning, Tang Yu looked at the hunter of the Guard Corps standing guard not far away and beckoned.

    The hunter came running at his heels.

    ¡°Help me call in the investigation corps¡­ several squadron leaders.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The investigative corps was outside, usually in a squadron of 25 people.

    The ranch steward has records of who had found and captured the three kinds of the mutant beast, namely the third squadron, the fifth squadron, and the twelfth squadron.

    The third squadron and the twelfth squadron, which were not in the shelter, could not be contacted for the time being.

    He scratched his head, apparently couldn¡¯t remember.

    Tang Yu expressed his understanding. The post-doomsday terrain was not small; the mountains were intertwined, lush trees hid the roads, and hunters who went out were easily lost in theplex environment of the wilderness if they were far from the shelter.

    But the lieutenant said that the Fire Horse was captured only a few days ago, that the area should not have changed much, and he could still recognize it.

    ¡°In that case¡­¡± Tang Yu pondered for a moment and looked at the middle captain, ¡°Take your team members and take a trip to the area where the fiery horses were found¡­ Ca, you should alsoe along.¡±

    Among the three kinds of foreign beasts, only the fire horse was found in a pair. Most likely, the fire horse has a herd.

    Tang Yu could not hold back and decided to act immediately, not letting go of any opportunity to possibly discover a ming horse herd.

    Although the fire horses were not as strong as the wolves and not as adaptable to the terrain as thendwalker birds, they were horse-like beasts that were easy to tame and suitable for charging with the riders. And they were good enough to bring theirbined battle skills into y, which was their greatest advantage.

    Itsbat power was not important¡­ Any member of the corps could easily kill the peak of the Fifth Awakening mutant beasts.

    Instead, Tang Yu was most optimistic about the Fire Horse.

    He didn¡¯t intend to give up the other two kinds of beast. Seat wolves shouldn¡¯t live alone, and he can¡¯t say the same with thendwalker. But the third and twelfth squadron hasn¡¯t returned, and he didn¡¯t know their specific location.

    ¡°In the future, any information about the mutant beast must be recorded. Including the location of the discovery, as well as the details of the capture.¡±

    After that, Tang Yu, Ca, and the rest of them left the ranch.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the mountains, at the Airne parking tform.

    Tang Yu brought Ca here, followed by the territory¡¯s armed forces part-time No. 1 bodyguard ¡®Nancy¡¯ behind him.

    In order to get to the area where the fire horses were found as soon as possible, as well as to facilitate the capture of the ming horses for transport afterward, he decided to send out a strategic-grade weapon, the airne.

    Ma Liguo led the Voyage, which transported cargo to Wanghai Shelter two days ago. Due to the need to ship back minerals, herbs, and other materials from the trade, the Voyage has not yet returned.

    At this time, on the empty tform was parked the second airne, ¡®Flying Fish¡¯, and thest one which was being assembled.

    When the three floating boats were finished, most of the rare materials that had been umted for months in the territory¡¯s warehouse were dered exhausted. And the recent list of transactions between the airne and Jingcheng City, and Wanghai and other shelters, focused on the main materials needed for airne manufacturing.

    ¡­¡­

    Far away in the Yangtze Delta, Shay and others began to loot the n but also harvested a lot of mineral materials.

    Such as cloud grain stone, ck iron wood, star grain steel, and so on.

    ¡°The second brigade of the Investigation Corps, the fifth, sixth, seventh and eighth squadrons are all assembled, please give your instructions, sir.¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Sky nodded and boarded the airne.

    A brigade of a total of ny-three hunters (those poached by the Air Force Special Warfare Corps had not yet been reced), fully equipped and dressed, followed and then boarded the airne.

    Tang Yu stood at the bow of the floating boat with his hands in the air. Looking down at the survivors and puppets who were busy like ants.

    When he saw that the personnel wasplete, he said indifferently, ¡°Set sail.¡±

    The captain took orders.

    With a light buzz, the rune array activated, the airne slowly lifted off, and a momentter, began to elerate, flying towards the target location.

    ¡­¡­

    The white clouds were indistinct and receded towards the back.

    After flying for about an hour, the Flying Bird airne arrived at the northern part of Tiannan Province, at the border with the neighboring province.

    After lowering their altitude and circling the area, the two dozen hunters of the fifth squadrony on the edge of the deck. They carefully identified the area where they had been capturing the horse.

 Chapter 370

    <h4>Chapter 370</h4>

    The Flying Fish airne lowered its altitude to the point where it was only one to twenty meters above the ground, and the crowd jumped off the airne with a whoop.

    Tang Yu looked around and could vaguely recognize that the ce where his feet were stepping was once a two-way fourne highway.

    Weeds grew wildly, and thick tree stems were coiled, burrowing out from under the thick asphalt pavement, making the whole highway look depressed and dpidated.

    Not far away, steep mountain peaks copsed, forming a mudslide that snaked straight to the other side of the highway. Near the river, it was already solidified to form a gentle slope.

    Themotion ofnding drew the attention of the surrounding demonic beasts.

    Dozens of hideous-looking, different forms of demonic beasts were hissing, punching towards the crowd.

    It was like a mass of demonic beasts dancing around.

    However, before these demonized beasts approached, Nancy, who was standing behind him, snorted slightly. A purple-ck light was invisible on the tender palm of his hand. In an instant, time seemed to be frozen¡­ The ws, the demonic beast that flew into the air, and the whole body was rippling with rich source force fluctuations, all stood still. In less than two seconds, they disappeared and turned into powder,pletely annihted.

    The second brigade of Awakened, the investigation corps, who were ready to kill with weapons in hand, were very surprised.

    But they didn¡¯t see Nancy clearly. They only thought it was Tang Yu or Sky that solved these demonic beasts.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Tang Yu said.

    The captain of the fifth squadron froze and nodded his head in a hurry.

    The squadron leader, including all the hunters of the fifth squadron, were carefully recalling and identifying their surroundings.

    ¡°Go this way.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Followed the squadron leader for a while.

    This area was far from the shelter. The density of demonic beasts was very high; every kilometer forward, at least hundreds of demonic beasts attacked.

    Nancy did not strike again. The investigation corps hunter¡¯s performance was not bad. With high skill in the wilderness, they seem familiar enough with theplex environment of lush grass and trees. They could give an immediate solution against the sneak attacks of demonic beasts.

    Tang Yu followed the way, nodding slightly.

    Soon, a group of people came to the ce where the fifth squadron found the two fire horses.

    Sunlight glimmered through the dense branches and leaves like stardust sprinkled. Tree roots and wood knots intertwined, circling. Dry branches and leaves piled upyer byyer, a small stream appeared in view, the sound of the stream gurgling, more distant demonic beast¡¯s roar was heard rising and falling.

    This kind of ce was not suitable for horses to live.

    But then again, there were few wild horses surviving¡­ or fire horses running out of some horse farm within the Great Xia country.

    Who knows?

    Tang Yu shook his head and decided to leave it to the professionals to consider. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Ca, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Let me find out.¡±

    Ca stroked the two moustaches above his lips and walked around the area a few times, looking carefully.

    After a few moments, he took out a few strands of fiery red mane and beckoned the little white beast, ¡°Great White, smell if there¡¯s a simr scent nearby.¡±

    ¡°Oh ooh.¡±

    The white beast raised its forelimbs, the invisible little nose under the thick fur sniffed and let out a low cry.

    Not long after, the white beast let out another excited cry. Raising its short legs, and darted away in a certain direction.

    Seeing that Ca greeted and followed the beast closely, Tang Yu was still a bit dazed.

    ¡®That must be the dog, right?¡¯

    So is Ca the beast tamer and his pet, or the great detective and his dog?

    ¡­¡­

    Little puppy¡­ No, the little white beast was not running fast, and Tang Yu and the hunters of the Investigation Corps followed closely, asionally slowing down to solve the iing demonic beasts.

    The surrounding trees became sparse, and in a short time, it opened up in front of them.

    This was a in area located between two mountain peaks. The emerald green grass thrives, he stopped at the edge of the mountain forest. ncing in the distance, it was very striking¡­¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s the fire horses, there¡¯re so many of them!¡± A hunter of the Investigation Corps eximed.

    As far as the eye can see, there must be hundreds of fire horses, and they run.

    The fiery red mane fluttered in the wind, like a brilliant fire burning, extraordinarily striking.

    Tang Yu was delighted.

    This number waspletely out of his expectation.

    The fire horse herd was dominant in the vicinity. As far as the eye can see, there¡¯s not a lot of demonic beasts. A few unlucky ones who got too close to the herd were trampled with their iron hoof.

    A group of people slowly climbing down the slope carefully approach the fire horse herd.

    It was not a very aggressive creature, but after all, it is a mutated beast. When it sees humans approaching, it screams with a warning sound.

    Tang Yu did note any closer and continued to ask the professionals for their opinion.

    Ca appeared confident.

    ¡°To tame the horse and be a mount, first of all, the rider needs to rely on their personally riding the fire horse and rely on force to tame it. This is the first step, but far from enough. The second step, the knight should have enough time every day to stay together with the fire horse, to develop feelings¡­ These two points look simple; in fact, it is not difficult.

    The key is strength¡­

    The third step, mutated beasts and humans need to eat every day. A tempting food is the key to taming mutated beasts. We tamers need to adjust their meal ording to the ones they¡¯re suitable with. The principle of carrot and stick is the same in principle. But our tamer way is more targeted.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded his head.

    Fire horses were not considered difficult to tame. Of course, even the first step to conquer by force was impossible to achieve in a short period of time.

    ¡°Remember not to hurt the me horses, and don¡¯t let any of them get away.¡±

    Making a few hand signals, some of the hunters of the Investigation Corps slowly leaned over around the other side.

    Tang Yu also slowly approached.

    As the distance shortened, the female horses let out an even louder cry. The ground trembled like a sea of fireing head-on.

    The aura of the fire horses also entered the perception range.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes were brighter.

    Among the mixed aura, most of the fire horses were Fifth, a small part was Sixth Awakening. Their body size was taller and more robust than the two captured by the investigation corps.

    These were the adult fire horses, while the Fourth Awakening ones in the territory were just young horses.

    Once the cavalry regiment is formed and the charge wasunched, thebined battle technique will link the source power and vitality of the hunter together. No one below Transcendence can resist.

    If the hunter corps grows to a higher level, perhaps one day the charge will be so strong that even Transcendents will have to avoid it.

    ¡­¡­

    It took a lot of effort to finally catch all of the four hundred and fifty-one fire horses.

    The Flying Fish airnended on the grasnd, and the horses that were caught in the metals and dazed by the ecstasy were sent to the cargo hold of the airne where they were kept.

    The Flying Fish regained altitude and returned to the shelter.

    The hunters of the Investigation Corps were already tired, and many of them were slightly injured, lying on the deck in various shapes.

    Tang Yu and Sky, as the strength to prevent the fire horses from escaping, were also busy.

    Only Nancy, who Tang Yu didn¡¯t let her take the shot. He was worried that the fire horse would be wiped out identally, without any bones left.

 Chapter 371

    <h4>Chapter 371</h4>

    The power output of the airne was over fifty percent. In less than one hour, when the corps members were still attached to the deck and could not get up, the Flying Fish had already arrived at the Tree Shade and slowlynded on the parking tform.

    Roger had already been notified and brought more than a hundred members of the guard corps to greet the Flying Fish and take over the cement of the fire horse herd.

    Tang Yu stepped off the airne.

    ¡°The number of ming horses is rtivelyrge. If we all ced them in the ranch, it may be a bit crowded. So, we need to make a fire horse farm. cement and future taming are carried out in the horse farm¡­ Well, also can be arranged into the future cavalry training camp, both to raise horses and train them.¡±

    He turned his head and instructed Ca and Roger.

    The matter of the horse farm was in Ca¡¯s charge.

    In his mind, all sorts of ideas came up. In the future, he would need a cavalry training camp to form a special cavalry corps.

    It¡¯s impossible to draw from the existing two corps¡­ before, the Air Force corps had drawn away a lot. And then, the formation of cavalry corps, guard corps, and investigation corps will be separated.

    ¡°Fortunately, the corps recruitment thing is already underway.¡±

    Now specifically to a particr matter, Tang Yu has rarely intervened. The Municipal Affairs Department, the Armed Forces Department officers, cooperate with each other, the arrangement was well organized.

    He only needs to control strategically.

    ¡°Perhaps, instead of directly recruiting hunters into the two major regiments, a boot camp can be established to train the newly recruited hunter¡­ from the boot camp and then assign them to the various corps ording to their intentions and strength.¡±

    He assigned the task to the various departments.

    ¡­¡­

    Time rushed like water, and a few days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Tang Yu spent most of his time cultivating, a small portion of his time refining pills, and asionally patrolling various parts of the territory.

    The crystal jade rice was growing happily, and it was estimated that the first batch of crops will be ripe in another month. And by that time, the delicious crystal jade rice can be tasted again, and the cultivation progress will be more like a rocket.

    The source power train had begun to run, the Tree-Lindong Line has connected again. Taking the opportunity to screen a lot of talents with rune talent from Lindong, and the production line of the equipment department was being expanded in an orderly manner.

    The fire horse stable waspleted. The elite of the two major corps, with the help of Ca, began to tame the fire horse. He went to the stable to see some corps members had alreadymanded the fire horse with simple cooperation.

    It¡¯s just¡­ It will take some time to form a charge formation.

    ¡­¡­

    One day.

    Tang Yu sat cross-legged in the second cultivation room, and when he opened his eyes, the two fiery red high purity source crystals held in both hands had lost their glow.

    ¡°It¡¯s all money, ah¡­¡±

    Had to feel the heartache, the production of high purity source crystal was very low. He could spare some to save, but he couldn¡¯t save much.

    Under the spirit stones cultivation, his progress rose quickly. Only a few days ago, he was on the Eleventh Awakening Stage. Now, he had crossed two-thirds of it. Another three to eight days, he might be able to break through the Twelfth Awakening.

    ¡®Is the Thirteenth Awakening still far away?¡¯

    It seemed that he was seeing Transcendence beckoning him.

    Tang Yu got up and ced the two crystals that had been emptied of their source power in the cab in the cultivation room. He couldn¡¯t throw them away, so he could at least keep them as a souvenir.

    After cing the spirit stones, he changed the tight stic pants he wore during cultivation into a set of casual clothes and was about to push open the door and walk out of the cultivation room¡­

    He looked startled, his pupils suddenly shrunk, subconsciously looked up somewhere, but could only see the dense walls of the cultivation room.

    At this moment, Tang Yu perceived a misty voiceing from afar.

    The sound was not prating enough to block, but he chose to receive it.

    A message was projected in his mind.

    ¡°The Ancient Spirit Dynasty today established its capital. We invite all heroes and heroines to gather together in the Ancient Spirits Dinasty to join the prosperous age.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t in Chinese, but there¡¯s a consciousness contained within the spiritual wave message that anyone could understand clearly.

    Tang Yu immediately walked out of the cultivation room and went to the castle hall.

    Not long after, Chen Haiping had hurriedly arrived, his face full of gloom.

    Unsurprisingly, the entire Tree Shade Shelter, all of the survivors had ¡®heard¡¯ the transmission from the Ancient Spirit Dynasty.

    The range of this spiritual wave transmission was definitely not small; he just can¡¯t guess how far it actually spread.

    ¡°Calm down the survivors, everything is as usual.¡± Tang Yu quickly calmed down and said after a pause, ¡°It¡¯s just a little scary, but when you think about it, how big can the influence be? How many hunters would put it into action just for the sake of a nebulous voice? Not to mention the danger in the wilderness.¡±

    ¡°As for the Ancient Spirit Dynasty, it can be considered a human power. I can¡¯t say whether it¡¯s friend or foe, but judging from the spiritual waves, it is very far from us here, and there should be no contact with us in a short time.¡±

    Chen Haiping took a long breath and hurriedly left again.

    Tang Yu sat on the soft andfortable sofa, lowering his head and pondering for a while.

    Seer Empire could only provide the materials for a few people to sleep, and there were not many people qualified to sleep for a world-ss organization like the Mage Alliance.

    The Ancient Spirit Dynasty, even if it is called one of the three great nations of the Fourth Age, it does not make sense that other powers were beyond that much.

    Immediately, he approached Yan Dingtian to ask.

    ¡°The Ancient Spirit Dynasty has the ability to build a city, does it mean that they have many people who managed to awaken in the Fifth era?¡±

    Yan Dingtian frowned, ¡°Guessing from the current situation, it is likely that this is indeed the case. As the Three Great Powers, the Ancient Spirit Dynasty must have mastered many secrets that we ordinary small countries do not know, and are undoubtedly more prepared. However, if we are talking about providing hundreds of people with several thousand copies of the sleeping solution, I don¡¯t think the Ancient Spirit Dynasty can do it¡­ our time would already be the end of the era, and it was impossible to find many precious materials.¡±

    Tang Yu propped up his chin and pondered for a moment.

    ¡°Could it be that the Ancient Spirit enved arge number of survivors to build a city? Or upied arge shelter?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very unlikely.¡± Yan Dingtian shook his head, ¡°The Ancient Spirit¡¯s royal character is arrogant. To put it simple, building arge shelter or a city in a short period of time won¡¯t meet their standard. They won¡¯t proudly announce that they had built a city.¡±

    He said deliberately, ¡°once I heard, just heard, the Ancient Spirit and other three major countries mastered a higher level than the secret world of the small world. The secret world closed and couldn¡¯t survive for a long time, but the small world formed its own cycle, if the Ancient Spirit mastered the small world, there may exist from within the small world, after countless years and months to reproduce the Ancient Spirit offspring.¡±

    ¡°Even, it is possible to directly move the city in the small world to the outside world.¡±

    ¡°The Ancient Spirits were so high-profile this time. Without a doubt, they want to recruit virtuous people and even re-establish the imperial dynasty.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Sending away Yan Dingtian, Tang Yu continued to ponder.

    Half an hour passed, he already received information from the Lindong Intelligence Department. An hour passed, news from the surroundingrge shelters also came one after another.

    Mostly the same, the thing about the Ancient Spirits building the capital city inevitably spread. The streets and alleys were full of survivors talking about it.

    The good thing was that Tree Shade has good benefits and good treatment, and there are no hot-headed brains who set off for the Ancient Spirit Capital.

    Tang Yu was suddenly stunned. ¡°Ancient Spirit¡¯s move was like using the horn in a game. Sure it looks fancy, but it didn¡¯t ultimately introduce their advantages, attractiveness. Why should they let talentse to his door? If I can have simr ones in the future for advertising the territory. I must include the rune equipment, training camps and other gold signs inside.¡±

    Thinking about that, Tang Yu gets excited.

    ¡®Should we go to the capital to snatch the trumpet?¡¯

 Chapter 372

    <h4>Chapter 372</h4>

    This death-defying thought only lingered in his mind for a moment before he hurriedly shook it off.

    The spiritual wave contained the direction of the Ancient Spirit Capital City¡­ by airne. Tang Yu believed that he had the ability to reach it. However, he currently had no intention of making contact with the Ancient Spirit royal family.

    It feels rather vain.

    Nanrin was a small country that was promoted to Yan Dingtian, a Transcendent powerhouse. As one of the three major countries, even if Ancient Spirit Dynasty had eight or ten Transcendents, he didn¡¯t feel anything strange.

    ording to Yan Dingtian, although the small world was self-contained and self-sufficient, it was far from the real world and should not be able to meet the need to break through the Transcendence¡­There may be many descendants of the Ancient Spirits in the small world, but the strength was not necessarily strong.

    But in addition to the small world, the Ancient Spirits must have mastered a number of secret realms.

    Nanrin country could support five or six copies of the sleeping potion, while Ancient Spirit has a hundred to two hundred sleeping potions. Tang Yu felt that the possibility was very high.

    Even though there was a possibility of failure, dozens of Ancient Spirits strongmen sessfully awakened in this era.

    He found that he still had a long way to go if he wanted to snatch the trumpet.

    ¡°And¡­ in addition to ordinary Transcendent, the Ancient Spirits perhaps have more senior Transcendent power.¡±

    Strong people like Yan Dingtian, who had just broken through to be a Transcendent Mortal, he hadn¡¯t put much stock in. His battle power was only equivalent to 0.7 of the airne. Nancy¡¯s full power attack could fight four to five or six. In the spiritual space, he could go on par with Yan Dintiang with the newly constructed personal domainbat system.

    Mr. Yan was now keen to trespass the Tower of Trial. Thebat power data has been thoroughly measured inside and out. The biggest role was to be his sparring team. He was repeatedly shown in the practice space every day. Tang Yu feels once he was promoted to Awakening Thirteen Major Perfection, and perhaps possessed the strengthparable to that of Yan Dingtian.

    But it¡¯s different from the Ancient Spirit Dynasty.

    In addition to the newly promoted transcendent powerhouse, the probability of having an old Transcendent was high. That is, a transcendent that had existed in the Fourth Age.

    In the middle of the Fourth Age, when the prophecy appeared, the world was no longer sufficient to support the promotion of Transcendents. But even longer ago, at the beginning of the Fourth Age, there were still traces of Transcendent activity.

    The Three Major Countries, which have existed since the beginning of the Fourth Age, have a history of named transcendent powerhouses that cannot be counted on two hands.

    When the lifespan of a transcendent was about to run out, it¡¯s only normal for them to be sealed in the dormant potion as a base to shelter the entire kingdom.

    Perhaps this was one of the reasons why the rule of the three great nations has been so solid.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The matter of the Ancient Spirits Capital has been a big deal in the past two days.

    The Municipal Affairs Department secretly collected a lot of ideas from survivors, converged them, and sent them in a package.

    Unexpectedly, more or less, what people talk about most was not how powerful the Ancient Spirit is, nor where the Ancient Spirit Dynasty Capital was located¡­ But, what is the Ancient Spirit?

    Is that the name of a person? The name of the ce? The name of the country? ¡­or the name of the dish?

    From his understanding, not manyrge shelters seniors knew about the Fourth Era, not to mention ordinary survivors. They had heard about the Ancient Spirit Capital, but it only became a dinner conversation.

    However, Tang Yu was more concerned. In addition to the spiritual waves that spread throughout all directions that day, the intelligence department who set base in the southern part of the Great Xia Country hasn¡¯t been able to get any news about the Ancient Spirit.

    The world trumpet, too, did not reappear.

    He guessed that that treasure had more restrictions on the use¡­ such as word limit or something, and it was a bit sad to type up the advertisement.

    ¡­¡­

    Hunters live as usual, takingmissions in the adventurers guild every day, teaming up to travel to the wilderness, andpleting quests. The reward points, spirit stones were either used to buy weapons, enter training camps, or gather at high-end restaurants.

    The spirit stones flowed around, bing evenrger, and returned to his vault.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    BOOM!

    Spiritual space, in the practice field.

    Tang Yu opened his arms, and waves of water appeared behind his back. Defensive structures such as arrow tower orbs, artillery muzzle, mage tower crystal, and so on appeared. Violent energy erupted instantly¡ªarrows, beams, Skyfire, and rumbling towards the distance tounch a covering blow.

    The ground trembled.

    In the simted mountain environment, the ground changed as if it had encountered the most terrible disaster, trees were damaged, the ground was blown out into a deep pit. Heatwave rippled with hot air. Farther away, thick tree trunks were scorched to ck.

    Yan Dingtian was in mid-air, moving rapidly. Leaving a trail of residual shadows in his eyes. His outer body force field has been broken but repairing rapidly.

    Yan Dingtian clothes be tattered and torn. He flew closer, and in less than a millisecond, he came close. His fists were twisted with source power and blossomed with intense light.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    In front of Tang Yu,yers of invisible barriers opened up. Under the violent bombardment of Yan Dingtian, his entire vision was constantly shaking. Except for a small area covered by the barrier around him, the ground a little farther away has copsed and disappeared into powder.

    He was wrapped in an egg and sted into the ground, surrounded by either cracked, broken, annihted earth and rocks or the dense white light from Yan Dingtian¡¯s double fist st.

    Blinding.

    He only holds on for more than three seconds,yers andyers of stacked up invisible barriers broken open. He has not felt anything. His whole body has been kicked out of the practice space, appearing in the transit area full of gray fog.

    He was beaten out of GG.

    Tang Yu helplessly sighed, ¡°Once being close, I basically have no ability to resist. But there is no way to force Yan Dingtian at a distance all the time. My eyes can not keep up, the domain perception can only barely capture, the reaction is still a beat slower.¡±

    However,pared to being instantly killed at the beginning, Tang Yu still has a sense of aplishment.

    Especially since fighting in spiritual space doesn¡¯t really require the consumption of spirit stones, allowing him topletely let go.

    ¡°So it¡¯s true that I would have to wait until the Thirteenth Awakening Perfection before I can have the possibility to truly fight with Old Yan.¡±

    However, Tang Yu somewhat forgot that the strength growth of Yan Dingtian, who often soaked within the training camp, was definitely not slow, even if it was not as good as Nancy.

    ¡­¡­

    Out of the spiritual space, standing on the training camp rooftop.

    Built halfway up the mountain, the training camp near the castle¡¯s location was excellent. It overlooks the majority of the shelter; the survivors below were busy, the atmosphere at this moment became very calm.

    Farther away, the source power lotive, apanied by the low sound of deceleration brakes, slowly docked at the edge of the station.

    He leaned against the handrail at the edge of the rooftop, enjoying the cool breeze for a long time, before a hunter from the municipal department hurriedly came running.

    ¡°Director, General Lu from Lindong is here.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The No. 1 giant of Lin Dong, the one in control of the real power, Lu Jianjun, or General Lu, was a man to be admired.

    This was also the first time he personally came to Tree Shade.

    Tang Yu guessed that perhaps it was inevitably rted to the Ancient Spirit Capital construction two days ago.

    Nodding slightly at the officials of the Municipal Affairs, he leapt down from the five or six-story rooftop. His feet walked mid-air as if it was t ground, and in an instant, his body flew out tens of meters. Disappearing from the Municipal Affairs awakened officer¡¯s admiring and envious eyes.

 Chapter 373

    <h4>Chapter 373</h4>

    Commercial district, Pin Ming Teahouse.

    This was a three-story high, antique decorated teahouse. As a rare upscale leisure ce in the shelter, the environment was quiet, and it became a lot of big force leaders¡¯ first choice of ce to start cooperation conversation.

    Many of the survivors¡¯ private dining outlets were not divided into boxes due to the rent of the shop¡­ Tang Yu knew that the problem seemed to lie with him, but it was impossible to reduce the rent. He just couldn¡¯t rent it out and ruined the shop. It¡¯s impossible to reduce the rent by a penny!

    He funded the upscale teahouse. Whether he could make money or not, the key was to keep themercial district fashionable.

    Pin Ming Tea House, under his creation, the style was indeed nowhere near inferior.

    Tang Yu entered the door, immediately smelled a faint fragrance of flowers. To lift the people¡¯s spirits, the tea provided here was not ordinary. There were scented teas with calming flowers. Very refreshing when drinking it, and it also had the effect of increasing spiritual power.

    Other teas were also very effective. Apart from the shorings of extremely high consumption, they were very popr with high-level hunters and powerful leaders.

    It symbolizes strength and also saves their face.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    When he came to the third floor in front of a room, Lindong¡¯s Ancestral Dragon leader Zhou Zhenglei as well as his apanying escorts, were already standing outside the door, waiting to show respect.

    Tang Yu gave them a friendly nod.

    But then he remembered the escort formation n. Compared to therge number of Lu Jianjun¡¯s escort entourage, his own arrival alone looks miserable. He didn¡¯t give off the sense of a powerful party atmosphere.

    Even if the escorts can only y the role of decoration and errands for him, but if the old general Lu goes out without the escorts, he may be in danger at any time.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the room.

    It has been a while. The old general has be a lot younger. A small number of gray hair at his temples has disappeared.

    Lu Jianjun greeted him with a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Ah, the talented and young little brother Tang. Thanks to your research and development of body hardening potion and other auxiliary potions to have the opportunity to awaken, my old bones can still fight for a few more years.¡±

    Tang Yu felt it for a while, and Lu Jianjun¡¯s aura was about Triple Awakening.

    Not strong.

    With Lin Dong¡¯s financial resources, there was no shortage of resources. It¡¯s not difficult to pile up strength to the peak of the Fifth Awakening.

    It has been a long time since General Lu awakened.

    The only exnation was that Old General Lu does not care about strength. ording to his words, after bing a hunter, the old body ailments have been much less. The energy has be vigorous, and it¡¯s enough.

    ¡°Well well, I¡¯m just lucky¡­¡±

    Tang Yu responded with a smile, the old general deserves admiration. But he is not likely to reveal the confidential form just because of this.

    Lu Jianjun also did not mean to look deeper and soon talked about two days ago, Ancient Spirit built the capital.

    ¡°The Northern Court has confirmed in the past two days the sound has spread to all areas within the Great Xia Country. At least, the survivors of eachrge shelter can clearly hear it.¡±

    After a pause, Lu Jianjun continued, ¡°The source of the sound was also clear. The location of the Ancient Spirit Capital had been located. Although it¡¯s not within the territory of Great Xia Country, it¡¯s not far. Just west of Kunlun, above the Pamir Mountains.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded his head in understanding.

    Obviously, it was built on the territory of other countries¡­ But it was from west of Kunlun¡¯s location and was also very subtle.

    Then he froze and felt that it was not right.

    ¡°Have people from the Northern Court already been to the Ancient Spirit Capital?¡±

    The two ces were far apart. If Northern Court hunters can reach Pamir in just two days, Tang Yu feels that Northern Court¡¯s strength must be re-evaluated.

    Lu Jianjun also froze for a moment, dumbfounded. ¡°How is it possible? There are also a fewrge shelters west of our country. The high levels are still discussing if we should contact them or not.¡±

    High level here refers to the high level of the Great Xia Country.

    ¡°However, determining the location of the Ancient Spirit isn¡¯t difficult. You can know it by calcting the direction of the sound.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded his head.

    Lu Jianjun dipped his tea and drew directly on the table, ¡°In Lindong, the source of the sound was located in the northwest, while in Northern Court, the sound ising from the southwest. We can just draw two directions on the world map, and the point where they intersect is where the ancient spirit capital city is located.¡±

    ¡°However, this method can only be done if the Northern Court has collected information from our various shelters. Only a single one or severalrge shelters in the vicinity cannot do this.¡±

    Tang Yu froze, holding his forehead.

    Lindong couldn¡¯t do it. But he, with a little contact with a few of his outposted followers, coulde up with the location of the Ancient Spirit capital city.

    It was such simple mathematical knowledge. How could he not think of it? His little mathematics prince title back then was for nothing.

    ¡®Gray de didn¡¯t send anyone to remind me¡­ forget it, they probably never learn mathematics. I should open some basic courses to the followers in the future. So they can notice this kind of stuff.¡¯

    He thought of a lot of ns.

    ¡°What is the view of the Northern Court on this matter? The sudden emergence of an Ancient Spirit royal family will lead to the people¡¯s panic.¡±

    Lu Jianjun smiled bitterly, ¡°The Ancient Spirit Dynasty has great power. Some people feel that they should be wary, some people feel that they can cooperate, but some even think that the Ancient Spirits are humans from the fourth era and belong to the ancestors, it¡¯s not umon to seek refuge from them.¡±

    In two days, he learned far more through the Northern Court than what came out of his mouth.

    There were not only a few people with the third opinion.

    General Lu himself couldn¡¯t ept this. The people of the Great Xia Country were the descendants of Yan and Huang. How could they submit to people who appeared suddenly to be their ancestors?

    He hadn¡¯t heard of humans of the Fourth Era killing people in power and seized shelter and other things.

    Smiling to himself, Lu Jianjun suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°I forgot to mention about the Fourth Age. Actually, I don¡¯t know much about it, it was a long time ago, and there was a group of people who through some means, slept for tens of thousands of years and awakened today.¡±

    Seeing Tang Yu¡¯s unchanged face, Lu Jianjun understood. ¡°Little brother has unearthed the secret realm of the fourth era?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t particrly a secret. Tang Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, I know some. I heard that people of the Fourth Era sleep until now in order to break through the Transcendent in this era. From this point alone, the strength of the Fourth Era humans was too far beyond us.¡±

    ¡°But even so, the weapons we had today rarely had the ability to threat Transcendent mortals.¡± Lu Jianjun sipped his tea. ¡°But the good thing is it¡¯s extremely difficult to break through the Transcendent. It¡¯s said that everyone that slept from the Fourth Era has extraordinary talent, but breaking through the Transcendent is still very difficult. Perhaps it would take years, or decades. At that time, I believe the Great Xia Country would also have power.¡±

 Chapter 374

    <h4>Chapter 374</h4>

    Is that what happened?

    At first, when Zhor looked like ¡®I¡¯m going to break through¡¯, and Yan Dingtian also managed to enter Transcendence not long after his awakening, he thought that the strongest people of the fourth era had already given birth to a good number of Transcendence.

    Now it seems that this is not the case¡­

    Even in the fourth era, those strong men were inches away from the door to ¡®breakthrough the Transcendent¡¯. It was difficult for them to seed in a short period of time. What¡¯s more, not all the awakened people of the Fourth Era were at the ¡®door¡¯.

    This suddenly inspired Tang Yu. He didn¡¯t think about it carefully before and ignored the key information.

    When the Fourth Era prophecy appeared, the Transcendent was not obvious, and the Thirteenth Awakening stage was already the strongest, and the number was notrge. Many small countries did not even have the strongest of people.

    Among the Five archmages of the Mage Alliance, only one of them was the Thirteenth Awakening. They still need to polish to weaken the bottleneck. Only when the bottleneck was weakened to the extreme could it only be considered ¡®critical¡¯.

    Breakthrough at this time depends on talent and opportunity.

    ¡­so, the Transcendent that the Ancient Spirit Dynasty had at this stage may not be as many as he thought? Before they could reach the Transcendent stage and order them around like gods, would it take a few more years or even decades?

    Yan Dingtian belongs to the top power among the strongest in the Fourth Era?

    If he hadn¡¯t been captured, perhaps he would be the lucky one standing on top of the wave?

    The corners of Tang Yu¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Yan Dingtian probablymitted sins in his previous life and only encountered misfortune¡­ This idea just came out, and then he thought that Old Yan spent this time in the training camp and lingered among the restaurants and was extremely happy.

    How can he look like a prisoner?

    Not long ago, the weekly sry of 100 spirit stones was increased, and Old Yan was immediately as happy, just like a 288 years old child.

    If he let him go, he won¡¯t be happy.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The thought turned around in an instant.

    Lu Jianjun¡¯s face reflected in the teacup, a few years younger.

    ¡°Transcendents are difficult to break through, but those in the fourth era, basically have Tenth to Thirteenth levels of awakening. They do not know technology, but have mastered many ¡°secret arts¡±. I heard that at the same level, they are much stronger than us.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re humans, it¡¯s not that they can¡¯t cooperate. But¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°The people from the Fourth Era looked down on the Fifth Era humans like us. In some ces, they cooperate with the strong ones in the Fourth Era. When in fact, they were enved and driven. Only when we be stronger can we have the qualifications for equal negotiation.¡±

    Lu Jianjun paused, revealing a kind smile.

    It seemed that he felt a little uplifting spirit. He continued, ¡°However, our Great Xia Country is now barely qualified to negotiate with people from the Fourth Era.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tang Yu couldn¡¯t understand.

    Lu Jianjun smiled, ¡°Just yesterday, a high person from the Northern Court has sessfully broken through the transcendent, and has informed all therge shelters within the Great Xia.¡±

    This made Tang Yu really surprised. He hurriedly sipped the scented flower tea to suppress his shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pre-doomsday martial arts master.¡± General Lu exined. ¡°Before the doomsday, there was no source power and no hunters. But martial arts does exist. In a passive environment, maybe they don¡¯t have a strong destructive power. But their cultivation method is outstanding.¡±

    ¡°After the doomsday, source power apparead. The master was among the first people to awaken. The master¡¯s awakening stage rose rapidly to five, nine, because of his high knowledge of the realm, he could easily have crossed over the two bottlenecks without a problem.¡±

    Tang Yu understood.

    To put it bluntly, with sufficient qualifications and spirit stones, the upgrade speed was naturally faster. With the background of the Northern Court, the spirit stone flow may not be less than the territory. Two or three months ago, the territory certainly had less than that.

    High-purity spirit stones, source nts, the Northern Court should have given it to the master in order to let him quickly pass through the body shaping realm.

    In such desperate times, there¡¯s no doubt that the Great Xia county needs such things.

    ¡°With that master sitting in town, it is enough to make Fourth Age humans face up. It is said that there were forces from the Fourth Age who have taken the initiative to show up and intend to cooperate with Northern Court, a real win-win cooperation.¡±

    Fourth Age humans and modern humans look alike, there was not much difference. Without taking the initiative to show up, it was almost impossible to notice that those strong and heavily guarded people were alsoing and going without a trace.

    Those in charge of shelters like Lu Jianjun are very helpless. They have to prevent them from snatching, killing, and destroying the shelter.

    Among the ¡®secret arts¡¯ mastered by the people of the Fourth Period, there were methods such as relying on blood sacrifices. To increase the probability of breaking through the Transcendence.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    General Lu was a person who has his heart set on the Great Xia country and appears to be cheerful, drinking a few more cups of tea.

    He was happy just from a single Transcendent mortal.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t intend to hold back the blow.

    But he just couldn¡¯t deliver it. What would happen if he said Tree Shade has two Transcendent mortals and one was captured?

    He didn¡¯t say anything and refilled the tea for Lu Jianjun again. He lowered his head to sip the tea.

    But he was also wondering about the purpose of Lu Jianjun¡¯s arrival.

    At first, he wanted to exchange information about the ¡®Ancient Spirits building the Capital¡¯, but then he acted more like a listener. It was always Lu Jianjun who chatted. But he heard that the Old General was so busy that he had no time to sleep and practice.

    It made him feel ashamed.

    But he was still the Lord of the territory.

    After a while, Lu Jianjun only said. ¡°I wonder how much you know about the cult?¡±

    ¡°Cult? I don¡¯t know much, I heard that there are cults popping up in many ces, but the total threat is not big.¡±

    ¡°Most cults are, but-¡± Lu Jianjun shook his head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Could it be that there is a cult that has caused a big trouble? It won¡¯t be good.¡± Tang Yu frowned, ¡°most of the cults are ordinary people, and how can they have the ability to cause big problems.¡±

    This environment of the doomsday was like a hotbed of cults.

    Inrge shelters, there were many survivors, and it was easy to breed cults. But only the survivors living at the bottom of the food chain will bepelled by the cult. Less hunters were attracted. Especially high-ranked hunters who belonged to the privileged ss. Their life was even morefortable than before the doomsday, so there¡¯s no reason to join such a shady cult.

    These cultist rats, at best, could only make some trouble in the slums. In arge shelter, it could be a small problem, or a big one.

    But cults were like rats. There¡¯s not enough threat to kill them, but it was enough to disgust people.

    ¡®Is the Lindong shelter disgusted by the cultists?¡¯

    With doubts, he looked at Old General Lu.

    Lu Jianjun didn¡¯t sell himself short, ¡°Have you heard of the Final God Cult?¡±

    Tang Yu frowned, thought for a while, shook his head, ¡°Doomsday God Cult, Destruction God Cult, Final God Cult or whatever, I have heard of it, the names are simr.¡±

    ¡°The doctrine of the Cult of Finality is that everything in the world will return to the origin¡­ simr to many cult teachings.¡± Lu Jianjun paused, ¡°but not the same, the final cult is well organized, and has high level hunters.¡±

    ¡°How high?¡±

    ¡°Seventh and eighth, or even higher¡­ About the Final Cult, I do not know much. If it weren¡¯t for that incident a few days ago, I would still be in the dark.¡±

    Cooperatively revealing a curious look, Tang Yu listened carefully.

    ¡°A few days ago, the Academy of Sciences in Lindong was attacked by terrorists. The number of deaths and injuries was quiterge. The attacker was a researcher, detonated a homemade explosive, he himself died in the explosion, it was a suicide attack.¡±

    Lu Jianjun sorrowfully shook his head, ¡°the Academy of Sciences is the highest level of security in Lindong, there are many high-ranking hunters among the guards. Outsiders need to go through multiple procedures to enter the inspection, but the internal researchers were clean, and usually live in the Academy of Sciences. This time that researcher used the materials saved from the experiments done on a regr basis, made a bomb andunched an attack¡­¡±

    ¡°Is Dean Sun okay?¡±

    Lu Jianjun shook his head.

    Tang Yu opened his mouth again but finally turned into a sigh.

    ¡°In other words, the Final Cult has infiltrated the Academy of Sciences?¡±

    ¡°Yes, to be more precise, it was temptation. I do not know by what means they make the researcher willinglyunched a suicide attack. Our department had difficulty to find out if there was a simr person.¡±

    He still has a slightly wrinkled face, and his expression was much more serious. ¡°It¡¯s not just Lindong, Hengcheng, Shuohu¡­ Manyrge-scale shelters in Tiannan have shown signs of Final Cult activities, and most of the time they have caused greater damage.¡±

    ¡°The main scope of activities of the Final cult is the central and northern part of Tiannan Province. This time, we have severalrge-scale shelters. I n to unite and eradicate this cult. I came this time to ask little brother Tang to help.¡±

    Tang Yu did not immediately agree, ¡°How do you want me to help?¡±

    ¡°We have analyzed and agreed that the Final God Cult has its own stronghold in the wilderness, and we are currently tracking it down. I hope Tree Shade would help sending hunters when the timees to encircle them and attack.¡±

    Lu Jianjun made many more promises.

    Such as the distribution of the spoils of war, science and technology, and so on.

    He didn¡¯t use righteousness to oppress him, but rather a in tone, as if he could understand it without agreeing, but it made Tang Yu a little embarrassed.

    He was also a patriotic, dedicated, friendly, prosperous, democratic¡­ Although he cannot dedicate himself, it was just a small effort to deal with cults. He was only giving orders, and the real implementation were the hunters below him.

    Besides, he had regarded the Province of Tiannan as his own personal ranch. How could he let the cult wreak havoc?

    The eyes reflected in the tea water shed a sharp look, and Tang Yu suddenly looked up, ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lu Jianjun briefly toured Tree Shade and soon took the newly opened source powertrain Tree-Lindong, back to Lindong.

    So he could hurry up and set up the ns against the Final God Cult.

    Old Lu was only asking for help in encircling and suppressing cult strongholds, but since they all decided to take action, it was weird not to help.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Back to the castle, he pondered for a while.

    Tang Yu looked for the head of the Intelligence Department in Tree Shade.

    The beautiful, ponytailed Lan Qingya, whose hair was constantly swaying as she walked, pushed open the study and came to stand pensively in front of him.

    Tang Yu went straight to the point, ¡°Do you know a cult called the Final God Cult?¡±

    Lan Qingya recalled, ¡°There is such a cult, but it seems to be very mysterious. The intelligence department does not know much about it.¡±

    ¡°The Final God Cult is not an ordinary cult, the hunter strength was not weak. This time, your job is to identify the stronghold of the cult, whether in the wilderness, or in therge shelter¡­ Well, it¡¯s also possible that the high-level of arge shelter was corrupted by the cult and acted as an umbre. We also need to pay attention to this aspects.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Lan Qingya¡¯s legs closed together, her right hand clenched fist on her left chest. Performing a simple knight¡¯s salute. An etiquette originated from Roger, it wasn¡¯t required, and they were not taught to do it. But the hunters within Tree Shade began to consciously use this set of movements.

    When she finished, her throat squirmed, and she looked bitter, ¡°The arrangement you gave us before, screening talents with rune qualifications has not beenpleted, and now we need arge number of people to investigate the cult. We can no longer draw so many people.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Tang Yu thought about it, although the intelligence department had been secretly expanding its manpower, butpared to the area covered by this intelligencework, the manpower growth was rather slow.

    Other departments were also short of people, so much so that the intelligence department has to take the lead in things like screening talents.

    The two major corps were also busy recently. The new battalion establishes many regiment members to be transferred to the new battalion as instructors. Another part was also busy with the formation of the cavalry regiment. They can¡¯t draw manpower from the same corps.

    He struggled to figure out the solution.

    He thought of issuing a quest to the high reputation score in the adventurer guild. But he was worried if the case leaked and they became enemies.

    Suddenly, there was a bright light in his eyes.

    Tang Yu looked at Lan Qingya, ¡°There is no need for you to draw out arge number of manpower, I will have the apprentices of the martial arts school cooperate with you. The intelligence department will give the direction for the apprentices to start the investigation.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Seeing Lan Qingya leave, Tang Yu sat in his study and took out a copy of ¡®Three Years Runes, Five Years Simtion¡¯. But his eyes did not fall on the book, wandering, caught in the middle of his thoughts.

    He was curious as to why the Final Cult could attract high-ranking hunters and public officials fromrge shelters.

    Certain suspicions bubbling up in his mind made him even warier.

    Let the martial arts apprentice participate in this matter, and add some spiritual experience was just right. It can make up for theck of manpower.

    After thinking about it for a few minutes, he confirmed that there was nothing missing. He closed the book and turned the ck ballpoint pen on the cover of the book. The door of the study was closed. Tang Yu walked quickly and came directly from the fifth floor of the castle, directly to the fifth floor of the training camp.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in thinking about it. There¡¯s a master breakthrough in the Transcendent in the Northern Court. I, the Lord, can¡¯t be left behind.¡±

    Tang Yu entered the spiritual space and hovered between Personal Training, Survival Mode, Duel Space, and Tower of Trials before finally settling his gaze on the Lord¡¯s Exclusive Mode.

    He had not challenged the Lord Mode for a long time, and many of the battle techniques rewarded in the mode, the development and use of source power were more advanced than the heavy chopping, blood chopping, and such¡­

    However, Tang Yu has been here for a long time. He hasn¡¯t experienced battle in time, only asionally in personal training, when used the spirit stones in PK mode with Old Yan. Thebat skills awarded, including the skills inherited by the demon swordsman, were actually used less.

    ¡­ It¡¯s not useless; he has sorted it out and gave it to followers to learn. He can also popte the skill database to prepare for the development of new skills in the future.

    ¡°In short, when you do something, you must have a beginning and an end¡­¡± He muttered. His mind fell on the Lord Exclusive Mode, and he chose to confirm.

 Chapter 375

    <h4>Chapter 375</h4>

    There were a total of five scenes in the Lord¡¯s Exclusive Mode, which means five levels.

    Each scenario has one or two missions with different requirements.

    Survive, Kill, Hide, Escape, Fight, Chase, and Assist¡­

    Passing the Lord¡¯s Exclusive Mode was not only for the reward but also a precious opportunity to experience and turn the Lord into all-round talents.

    -That¡¯s what Tang Yu thought.

    He had already beaten the first four levels before. Except for the first two levels, which he had to burn his heart and effort to pass. In the third and fourth level after that, he used the spirit stones burning personal domain mode, armed himself as a humanoid turret, and needed to defend against the Level Four demonic wave and guard the rear of the city. He had passed without much difficulty.

    And the final fifth level.

    The scenery changed. He was in a deste, withered environment.

    There were bare mountain peaks in the distance, no trees. There were deep craters like the surface of the moon. Under his foot was barren gravel ground. A gust of wind swept through; the air was full of sand flying. Tang Yu hurriedly condensed ayer of source force field outside his body, only to avoid the sand filling his mouth.

    Turning his head and body, he quickly remembered the surrounding environment in his mind until he saw a beam of light rising from the sky and prating into the sky¡ªevery level, the environment, and the enemy was different. He could not pass this level even with unlimited save files.

    The test was still hard.

    ¡°Thest level should only allow Thirteenth Major Perfection to break through it. But after forming the newbat system, I have the strengthparable to the Major Perfection in defense and beyond.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not fast enough to run away.¡± His face was bitter.

    There was a countdown time before the start of this level.

    A white circle of light with a radius of about one meter was drawn around his feet, limiting his movement.

    [Mission Goal: Reach the Pir of Hope within ten minutes, obtain the holy relic and hold on for three minutes]

    Tang Yu faced the direction of the golden pir of light, leaned forward, slightly squinted his eyes, and silently recited the numbers in his mind.

    3¡­¡­

    2¡­¡­

    1¡­¡­

    The moment the white circle of light disappeared, inch by inch force was transmitted to the toe of the right foot burst out, the gravel ground sunken, a shower of yellow sand shot out toward his back.

    His whole body, with the speed limit difficult to capture with the naked eye, shot out, leaving a residual shadow under the sky of yellow sand to maintain a flying posture.

    HOO!

    Tang Yu¡¯s athletic body nimbly got over the obstacles in the way. asionally he found it difficult to cross the bottomless rift with the size of more than a hundred meters. He leapt up, his white-feathered shoes glittered with light. His feet stomped mid-air, crossing the rift in a heartbeat.

    In a one-minute timepse, the distance between him and the golden pir of light had crossed about more than a quarter.

    Arriving in ten minutes seems simple. However, at this moment, he slowed down slightly, and his face gradually became grave.

    A few more seconds passed.

    BOOM!

    It was as if a waterfall fell to the ground beside him, deafening his eardrums with an unbearable loud sound. His face was distorted and flushed, his fast running feet stumbled, and he barely adjusted his bnce. But he didn¡¯t dare to dy even for a moment. He continued rushing towards the golden pir of light.

    The corner of his eye nced to the sand-filled sky; it was worn into halves from the middle.

    The left was still the sandy sky, while in the other part was indescribable darkness.

    Faintly, above the sky, it seems that several huge lights and shadows, collisions, and entanglements can be seen.

    An indescribable sense of depression emerged in his heart.

    The earth trembled violently, gullies blossomed, mountains were covered with cracks, and debris poured down¡­

    If the scene was just a deste scene, now, it was the end of the world, nowhere to escape.

    This scene was very shocking, but the good thing was that Tang Yu has experienced it many times. Even if each time was different, he was already immune to it. He was still firmly aiming towards the golden pir of light.

    Not far away, hotva gushed out of the ground, and the rocks on the river ofva melted quickly.

    He looked to the left and right, gritted his teeth, and rushed to the magma river. His sensespletely spread out, relying on the ¡°stepping¡± ability of his feather shoes while avoiding the pirs of fire spewing from theva stream¡­

    He tried to cross theva river, but suddenly, there was a strong wind blowing. Tang Yu tried to stabilize his body, but the sky was filled with flying yellow sand that blocked his vision. The map in front of him turned into a fog of war.

    Several hazy lights and shadows remained. At some point, suddenly, the sky was filled with a burst of red mists.

    ¡°It¡¯sing.¡±

    A fiery red meteor appeared from the indescribable darkness half of the divided sky and fell.

    From high altitude to low altitude, the fiery red meteors abruptly separated.

    Tang Yu, who was flying, had his eyes widely staring at the meteor. It wasn¡¯t a meteor! But ayer of dense red mists with a dense herd of demonic beasts wrapped inside!

    Each meteor contains a few dozens or even hundreds of demonic beasts.

    As it was about tond, the red mist wrappingyer faded away, and the herd of demonic beasts, which had beenpressed into a ball, separated with a whimper.

    Most of the demonic beasts continue to fall, smashing down on the barren earth with a bang; while the flying demonized beasts remain in mid-air, sparing a number of natural disasters involved in his surroundings, there were still a good number of demonic beasts.

    Each of them was above the Tenth Awakening stage.,

    In the ck sky, there were more fiery fed meteors falling down.

    The real fifth level began. He previously attempted dozen times, and all failed at this stage. The first time, he was directly killed by a demonic beast. Andter, although he was able to resist, he couldn¡¯t reach the golden pir of light within ten minutes.

    This time, however

    Tang Yu gave a low roar, opened his arms. Behind him,yers of waves rippled up.

    The domineering, mysterious, and hideous clusters of defensive buildings emerged from behind, and endless gunfire enveloped the surroundings.

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    The world that was already devastated and constantly copsing, the surface was sieved into pieces by him. The demonic beast that had juste out of the red mistyer was blown away by him in a single blow.

    But Tang Yu did not dare to be careless.

    Three only the tip of the tower of energy pressure obelisk maintains the frequency of rotation around his body,yer byyer, the shield outside his body surface formed.

    He rampaged across, darting towards the golden pir of light in the shortest straight line.

    BOOM!

    Steeply enveloped by endless mes, Tang Yu¡¯s expression remained unchanged, rushing out against the shield, only to see the mes follow him like a shadow.

    ncing with the corner of his eyes, a human-like ming demonic beast appeared from the side. He was its hand raised, a ball of me containing a huge amount of source power brought up towards his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Major Perfection me Burning Devil.¡±

    He nced over, and the right cannon turned around, rumbling and crushing the me Burning Devil.

    Flying wing devil, ghost face monster bird, six-legged red devil, screaming evil spirits, etc., the demonic beasts he hadpiled into the book flooded toward him as if he were the only reef in the wave.

    In fact, it was, after all, he was the only human in the scene.

    But more demonized beasts, but he has never heard of them pushed towards him. He could only rely on the power of thebat system to push them horizontally.

    He had thirtyyers of shields stacked on him, and as long as they were not broken for a short time, he could recover quickly. His turrets, attacking indiscriminately to the surroundings, the only demonized beasts that could barely hold up were those at the Major Perfection level.

    The side has already be a restricted zone.

    In addition to the high cost of the spirit stones battle system, there was no exhaustion. Tang Yu¡¯s unreserved output in the spiritual space will not really deduct the spirit stones!

    With this kind of mode, his output ability was weaker than that of a true Transcendent powerhouse.

    ¡°Fortunately, the spirit stone mode thatbines offense and defense was developed. Otherwise it would have been impossible for another Thirteenth Major Perfection, even ine whose battle power isparable to a half-step Transcendent won¡¯t be able to reach the golden pir of light within ten minutes against the pressure from the surrounding area.¡±

    The old version of the personal domain could only nt defensive structures on the ground. Even if it could withstand the attacks of the demonized beasts, it was impossible to run as dashingly as he was now.

    Tang Yu simply admired his foresight.

    The only drawback was that because he was carrying a cluster of turrets, its speed was limited. The highest speed in a straight line can only reach one-half of the original speed, and it is not limited to dodge and move at close range.

    Adding to the interference by the demonic beasts, his speed was reduced a bit but still kept moving forward. The golden pir of light that rose up in the sky was getting bigger and bigger in the field of vision.

    When the ten minutes counted down to thest thirty seconds, Tang Yu rushed to the peak where the golden pir of light was located.

    From a distance, it was just a light beam that was just as thin as a toothpick, but when he got closer, he discovered that the golden pir of light covered more than half of the mountain like a golden barrier.

    When he arrived, he saw a wave of demonic beasts constantly pounding the golden barrier.

    The barrier, which was flowing with light, gradually became dull.

    Tang Yu, who had the experience of failure, knew very well that when ten minutes arrived, that was when the golden barrier would break. He did not dare to dy, sting away the demonized beasts that blocked the way, stepped forward, and crossed the golden barrier without any obstruction.

    At first nce, he saw the golden barrier¡­ the body of the pir of light, a palm-sized irregr golden stone was floating in the center. That was the target of the mission.

    A few steps forward, he held the golden stone, unable to take it away, but at the moment he touched it, under his feet, there were countless mysterious runes almost all over the top of the mountain, disappearing one by one, not far away, the golden barrier that resisted the demonic wave also copsed.

    [Mission objective: Please hold on for thest three minutes].

    The hill, surprisingly unaffected by the terrifying natural disaster, remained intact. But the demonic wave not far away punched up madly after the barrier copsed. Hissing and bing more and more frantic.

    The target of the demonic beasts was not only him but also the golden stone in his hand.

    ¡­¡­

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    The cluster of defense buildings behind him kept spewing light, and Tang Yu had lost track of just how many times he hadunched a full-range coverage strike on the surroundings.

    The triple obelisk shield had been reced with an eight-tiered one.

    Eight ck tower spikes rotated rapidly around the perimeter, constructing an eightyyer barrier. This was the limit of what he could do and only applied to being stationary or moving at turtle speed.

    In addition to the cluster of defensive buildings suspended behind, Tang Yu nted a number of defensive buildings. But often, in the moment of construction, it was destroyed by the demonic beast. The fort behind them was also constantly in the cycle of destruction and rebuilding.

    However, this way, there were still a number of demonic beasts bursting in front of him with countless attacks, falling on the shield.

    Eight to tenyers of barriers were destroyed instantly. Although they were rapidly being constructed, they could not match the speed at which they were destroyed.

    Tang Yu no longer manipted the turrets and let the defense buildings attack automatically, while he himself drew his A-rank rune longsword and sted out towards the distance with a zing move.

    An effort to increase his power output!

    Time passed by, Tang Yu took time to observe the surroundings. Most of the runes spread throughout the mountain had disappeared. Only the nearest one around the golden stone remained, and a rune quickly dissipated.

    Knowing that the time limit was about toe, his face was happy.

    Suddenly, however, he could not help but raise his head and look to the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    Obviously, his head was enveloped by a ck mass of flying demonic beasts, but his gaze inexplicably prated through and actually saw more clearly.

    Above the sky, several huge yet hazy shadows of light tangled. The middle one was gradually dimming. The surrounding ones, however, were tearing apart.

    Just at the moment, he raised his head and ¡®looked¡¯ at this scene.

    The middle of the dull light and shadow that was torn fiercely burst into an iparable ze of light, the entire sky turned pale gold in an instant.

    Apanied by an earth-shattering explosion that shook him to the point of dizziness.

    It took a few seconds before he gradually recovered. Tang Yu¡¯s pupils shrank, and the huge light and shadow in the middle of the sky had disappeared, as if a piece of the puzzle was missing, it was very conspicuous.

    Several surrounding lights and shadows also dimmed a little.

    There seemed to be ament that contained unwillingness to spread throughout the world.

    Tang Yu covered his chest, feeling inexplicable grief in his heart for some reason.

    The sky darkened, and the wind rolled up and made a whimpering sound, everything in sight lost its color as if the whole world was wailing.

    At this point, an indescribable sense of oppression enveloped his heart.

    Tang Yu reacted again, and thest scene he saw was thest arcane rune disappearing, closing up, and merging into the golden stone.

    The next moment, he was already in the gray and dull transit space.

    He passed thest level of the Lord Exclusive Mode. And the system notification beep sounded, but Tang Yu was still dumbfounded with the scene that had just happened ying in his mind.

    What were that light and shadow?

    Why was there inexplicable grief?

    A few minutester, Tang Yu shook his head andughed at himself to shake off the pain in his mind. He clenched his fists, and the excitement of finally clearing thest level after working hard for a long time came to his heart.

    He quickly opened the system notification just now.

    [The task has beenpleted, the exclusive skill ¡°Eye of Insight¡± will be rewarded. Receive? Yes/No. ]

 Chapter 376

    <h4>Chapter 376</h4>

    [Eye of Insight: See through all illusions and gain insight into all changes.] [Remark: Insight results depend on one¡¯s own level, target, input source power, and amount of knowledge.]

    Rubbing his slightly dry eyes, Tang Yu withdrew from the spiritual space.

    Theplicated information about Eye of Insight flooded into his mind like a tidal wave, and the source power in his body, involuntarily, converged to the eyes area, following a specific line, and operated.

    The reward of the Lord¡¯s Exclusive Mode was simr to the skill legacy.

    The information gushed directly into the mind and aided the first run, directly allowing the learner to get started.

    At this moment, Tang Yu felt a change in his eyes. He had a better vision. Surprisingly, he had an understanding of the fading arcane runes on the walls of the small room.

    This was only a small part of the Eye of Insight ability.

    Insight¡­ Analyze the target and draw the corresponding conclusions¡ªit was the essence of the skill of Eye of Insight.

    Feeling that the source power was running out, Tang Yu swept his eyes around the room, looking for which target to use as the first target for Eye of Insight analysis.

    However, the small room was empty, and the runes around it had faded away.

    After thinking about it, Tang Yu looked down at himself.

    In an instant, the flow of source power increased tenfold, and only after two or three seconds did it begin to slow down.

    [Target¡¯s name: Tang Yu] [Qualification: B+ (You are already a genius)] [Level of Awakening: 89% of the Eleventh Awakening (You are a strong person in the shelter) [Job: me, Ice and Thunder Swordsman (advanced ss, rare legacy, will get a second, advanced legacy job when entering the transcendent level, up to the third stage of transcendence)] [Skills: heavy sh, blood sh, continuous sh, sky breaking sh¡­ (you have mastered more than twenty battle techniques/spells, but none of them are proficient)] [Physical condition: slightly hyperactive (Killing syndrome. Suggesting drinking a few cups of calming tea to wake up your brain)]

    A stream of information, transformed into data he could understand, was reflected in his mind. Tang Yu looked at it with silence.

    The Eye of Insight was an excellent skill, and the results of the physical examination were more detailed than the profile he had seen on his followers before signing the contract - if certain remarks in brackets could be omitted.

    When he practiced today, he would be able to judge the time to breakthrough through the progress of his practice. The Eye of Insight also analyzed the best time to practice and the posture to practice.

    Including a series of problems that he currently has.

    ¡°Maybe because the target is myself and belongs to the ¡®known¡¯ category, it coulde up with the most detailed insight results. It may not be the case if it judges others.¡±

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help thinking, what if the target of insight was followers such as ine? Although it is certainly not possible to even insight into cultivation issues-at least when they are practicing-but maybe, check the measurements or something¡­ ahem, no¡­ He¡¯s not that kind of person.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Like getting a new toy, Tang Yu returned to the castle and used Eye of Insight on other things.

    [Exquisite crystal chandelier: with three levels of brightness adjustment, there are three colors of white, red, and blue, the source of power is on, and the first level is on, it belongs to the manifestation of energy.] [Dining table with a faint wood fragrance: It is made of an unnamed wood, which can withstand the Fifth Awakening full blow without being damaged. It is a manifestation of energy. ] [Fully automatic home puppet (non-human type): a matching creation of a level 2 castle or above, proficient in cooking, washing, and mopping the floor and other housework, belonging to energy manifestation. ]

    Tang Yu pondered.

    Insight into these homes consumes little source power. ording to the data list just now, he was already a rare master among the people on Earth.

    His source power was more than four or five times that of those of the same level, and he can afford to consume a mere Eye of Insight.

    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from the corridor ahead, and Tang Yu looked up.

    Nancy was sleepy-eyed like she was sleepwalking.

    She walked barefoot on the carpet. Her loose bear pajamas slid to one side, revealing glistening white shoulders, ck shoulder straps, and a hidden ckce bra¡­

    Who the hell chose it for Nancy?

    She saw Tang Yu and froze, ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Good morning¡­ no, it¡¯s not right to say good morning in the afternoon!¡±

    Nancy tilted her head and tried to open her drooping eyelids, ¡°Is that so? ¡­well, good afternoon then, I want to eat cake.¡±

    ¡°You go back to your room and change before youe out.¡±

    Tang Yu sighed.

    Although it is the Welfare Bureau, Nancy does not seem to care. She probably doesn¡¯t understand, although¡­

    As the lord, he has the obligation to correct the worldview of his followers - the fifth floor of the castle is nothing, but what if Nancy sleepwalked out?

    Nancy hasn¡¯t woken up yet. The reflex was a bit rusty.

    After staying for a few seconds, she responded and said, ¡°(£à?¦Ø?¡¯) Un.¡±

    Her body shook, and she walked back to the room.

    For more than ten seconds, Tang Yu¡¯s gaze has been on Nancy, from the forehead to the feet. He swept back and forth several times-don¡¯t get him wrong. He was trying to use Eye of Insight- on the Transcendent Nancy. He needs more time to scan.

    The fading speed of the source force was simr to that of his own insight. Although it was fast, he didn¡¯t panic.

    After opening the ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, it bes the normal state, which can increase one¡¯s own observation and analysis capabilities, but once the insight is turned on, the rate of loss of source power increases¡­ Tang Yu called this period of time the scanning state.

    Scanning himself for about three seconds, scanning furniture for less than one second, scanning Nancy only ten seconds, and in this state, he can hold on for more than a minute.

    The effect was so strong!

    The light reflected in his eyes, like countless data streams flowing by.

    Nancy has been sessfully scanned by him, her information began to pour into his mind.

    At this moment, there is still more than half of the source power left in the body, like an avnche leaking to the end!

    His body swayed, his hand braced against the wall, barely standing firm.

    It seems his whole body was hollowed out!

    [Target: Nancy] [Qualification: S (Existence beyond demons,pared to you, you¡¯re a curly-haired baboon)] [Level: Transcendent 3% (An existence you can¡¯t beat)] [Job: Ghosts Swordsman (Ghost Swordsman advanced,panion upation, endless potential)] [Skills: Demon sh, Demon Sword, Cmity Power, Demon Apotheosis] [Physical condition: sleepy, three circumferences ****** (insufficient source power supply, insight interruption)]

    Tang Yu: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    So what¡¯s my body being emptied for?

    He wants to lift the table! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©ß

    What the hell was written in the notes! The insight was clearly Nancy, and I have nothing to do with it!

    The Eye of Insight was so silly, Tang Yu can¡¯t stand it!

    But after thinking about it, the data frame was the result shown by the information deliberately transformed into-the easiest way for him to understand.

    In other words, it¡¯s the transformation of his subconscious mind. He can¡¯t me anyone.

    He sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 377

    <h4>Chapter 377</h4>

    After returning to his room and drinking a few tubes of potions to recover his source power, his face was flushed. Tang Yu still couldn¡¯t resist and open his ¡°Eye of Insight¡± once again.

    But he learned his lesson this time and didn¡¯t just look around.

    At least the next time he saw something he shouldn¡¯t have seen, when the source power poured out like an avnche, he was able to close the skill in time to avoid his body being hollowed out.

    Next time, Tang Yu¡¯s goal was to break through the 80th floor of the Tower of Trials without relying on the system.

    At that time, he would be able toprehend the realm of intent.

    Now, he was only one step away from the door.

    With the personal domain reference imitation and enhanced perception, Tang Yu¡¯s progress inprehending the realm of intent was enough to surpass most of his followers. It wasn¡¯t considered cheating. After all, there were no spirit stones involved.

    ¡°However, the Lord¡¯s Exclusive Mode was not useless even though it was cleared.¡±

    He could still continue to enter and try out.

    Tang Yu¡¯s goal was not to try out but to look at the information resources in the Lord Mode.

    From Scene 1 to Scene 5, the resources of the demonic beasts that had appeared in it.

    In Personal Training and Survival Mode, onlymon demonic beasts and puppets appear. If the user wants to call up advanced and rare demonic beasts, which is a value-added service, the demonic beast was required to be in the database (by capturing magical beasts or detecting the data recorded by the crystal, new resource objects can be entered).

    The recorded data of advanced demonic beasts was not much. So, Tang Yu personally took the initiative to pinch a dozen odd-shaped demonic beasts to fill the database.

    But these demonic beasts do not exist in the wild after all.

    In all five scenes of Lord¡¯s Exclusive Mode, countless demonic beasts appeared. Especially thest level, all were more than Tenth Awakening demonic beasts, most of which he had never seen.

    Those were all real. He knew a few, and the demonic beast catalogue recorded it.

    If all of them could be recorded in the illustrated book, Tang Yu believed that this book could be the number one treasure book that took the world by storm.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the workload is a bit too much, and no one else can do it for me. Forget it, I have better jobs to do.¡±

    Having made up his mind, Tang Yu closed the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± and jumped down from the soft andfortable king-size bed.

    Pushing open the door of the room, then he walked to the dining room.

    Several cakes made by the Home Puppet had already been brought up, and Nancy was already nibbling small bites, revealing a satisfied smile.

    Tang Yu lowered his head, opened his mouth, and bit into a third of the cake. The cream was glued all over his mouth.

    He did not care.

    Thinking back to the data obtained from the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± insight just now, he realized that he had mastered more than twenty skills.

    Nearly half of them originated from the rewards of Lord Exclusive Mode.

    The first level: Air Breaking sh, Instant Step.

    The second level: instantaneous continuous sh, imperial guard.

    Level 3: Sublimation of Source Power (Passive skill to improve the quality of one¡¯s source power).

    Level 4: Transcendent Perception (Passive).

    The fifth level: the Eye of Insight.

    A total of eight skills, including attack techniques, discement techniques, perception techniques, auxiliary techniques¡­ can say that in addition to not being able to be a milkmaid, Tang Yu has been able to do everything.

    It can be called the five good qualities of the overall development of moral, intellectual, physical, and aesthetic.

    The other nearly half of the skillse from the ¡°demon swordsman legacy¡±. The legacy also has an eye movement, ¡®demon swordsman eye¡¯. It¡¯s an auxiliary skill that could see through the flow of source power. The scope of action was very close, and the main use was not to assist against the enemy but assist the practice of demon swordsman skill.

    When he can rely on the sword of zing fire and evolve a small fireball technique, there was credit for this technique.

    Both are eye techniques, and Tang Yu was already thinking about whether he could fuse the two techniques together toplement each other¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. ¡°Eye of Insight¡± could see through weaknesses. If it also had the ability to see through the flow of source power, it would be a well-deserved number one divine technique.

    ¡°Fusing battle skills or spells is simr to creating new ones. It requires high cultivation, extensive knowledge and deepprehension of the skills, with more than twenty skills I should¡­ should ¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t think any further.

    He found that the Demon Swordsman Legacy skill and the Lord Mode bonus skill have one thing inmon, and that was the skill instation and direct initiation.

    It saves a long learning process¡ªa process that may not be able to learn yet.

    Such an analysis shows that among the twenty-odd skills he has mastered, there were not a few that he really learned on his own.

    It¡¯s not even a master at all.

    Beginner, ordinary, master, perfect.

    Understanding the use of skills, Tang Yu suddenly found that he was still at the level of elementary school students. Fusing skills would require at least high school students to do so.

    It¡¯s still a long way to go.

    He had one more goal to work on in the future.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Luoxia Shelter, the Extreme Martial Arts School.

    At the main entrance of the martial arts school, the que engraved by the master of the first generation hall hangs high above the entrance. From time to time, hunterse to watch and admire.

    Today, with the official certification and cooperation, strong people came out inrge numbers. Teaching resources of the Extreme Martial Arts School and have upied two-thirds of the market share of the entire Luoxia.

    The remaining one-third, if it were not for the martial arts school after several expansions, the area was still limited. If the masters of other martial art schools hadn¡¯t taught directly, the other four martial arts schools were about to close down.

    Smaller ones, either switching to other businesses or those who passed the test, joined the Extreme School as a teaching instructor. Solving the initial solution to the dilemma of the shortage of martial arts school staff.

    By now, the early core apprentices, Ji Ming, Xia Wanru, and others, have grown up and started to share the teaching work.

    The three Carmen brothers were the highest level of mentor. In addition to teaching the core apprentices, they only open lectures from time to time. Each time, the students were overcrowded.

    Ji Ming, Xia Wanru, and other eight apprentices, the second-tier mentors, asionally appear to point out some senior trainees.

    Although they were young, the philosophy of their martial art, practical level was high in Luoxia. Soon, the senior students were convinced, and it also aroused their strong desire to be an apprentice.

    Finally, the third level was the mentor from other martial arts schools. Even though these people had good strength before, they are gradually being overtaken by Ji Ming, Xia Wanru, and others.

    In the Extreme Martial Arts School, whether it is a student, a guard, or a foreign instructor, the most talked about is the core apprentice¡­ Not only the awakening stage was soaring, but the actualbat level far surpassed by the strong people at their same level.

    What kind of training have they received?!

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°I have already taught you what I should teach you. I heard that you really hope to have an experience, hehe. Now you have a chance.¡±

    The Oldest Carmen with short brown hairughed, ¡°Of course, the adventure is limited to Sixth Awakening and above. Those who have not reached it, continue to cultivate hard and wait.¡±

    A small number of people were bitter, while Ji Ming, Xia Wanru, and other apprentices followed behind Carmen and headed out with excited expressions.

 Chapter 378

    <h4>Chapter 378</h4>

    Nearly twenty people walked out of the back door of the Extreme Martial Arts School.

    The area behind the martial arts school was already developed, blocks of residential buildings lined up in the development. They walked on a secluded, little-known shaded path inside themunity, straight ahead.

    Looking at the direction, it was getting close to the edge of the Luoxia Shelter.

    ¡°Master, are we going out of the city and going over to the headquarters?¡± A younger apprentice asked.

    Boss Carmen walked at the front of the group. Every step seemed to be measured, and his aura became deeper and stronger as he was already close to the Great Perfection.

    ¡°We do have to go over to the headquarters, but we don¡¯t need to leave the city.¡±

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    The young apprentice was baffled.

    He heard that Tree Shade and Luoxia were more than a thousand kilometers apart. If they didn¡¯t go out of the city, then how did they get there?

    They still fantasized about bloodshed in the wilderness, killing all the way, arriving at Green Shade headquarters with a body full of brawny breath. But now, they were bewildered.

    A very few people were alone, showing a look of realization.

    ¡®Eldest Sister¡¯ Chen Xiaojia was one of them.

    In her side, the chubby girl Xiong Qianqian shook her arm and asked with great curiosity. Her lips curled up into a smile like a crescent moon.

    ¡°Of course¡­ ahem.¡°

    She wanted to say it to make her best friend admire her and marvel. However, Chen Xiaojia thought of his cousin¡¯s warning¡­ Be mature, elegant, and steady, especially as the eldest sister. She must set an example.

    Then waved her hand and returned ndly, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    They didn¡¯t have to go far before they came to a building with ¡®Community Security Office¡¯ hanging at the entrance.

    This building was also indeed themunity security station, but the rear of the building belongs to the forbidden area, with a metal gate blocking the passage to the underground space.

    After the gate opened, Carmen walked down the tunnel with a group of apprentices.

    Inside, it was still asplicated as a maze, but they chose the one with the shortest distance. The road was widened with the help of earth power ability users, and the rough ground had be as smooth as a road, enough to amodate two lorries to pass through in parallel to transport the goods.

    Each intersection marked the direction of advancement, part of the passage was alsopletely closed up.

    Walking a few hundred steps, it suddenly cleared up.

    A vast underground space with an areaparable to a few football fields and a height of more than ten stories were fully presented to the apprentices.

    The green crystal on the rock wall no longer exists. Instead, a brighter dazzling halo or source power crystalmp illuminated the dark underground space.

    A silver-gray metal fortress stands quietly in the center of the underground space under the protection of many ck towers, red cannons, and magnificent crystal towers.

    The iron-blooded auraes to the face. The people couldn¡¯t move their eyes away.

    Those whose perception was excellent were even more aware of the danger from the bizarre tower-like structure, making their hairs stand upright like a needle.

    They didn¡¯t give much time to marvel.

    Boss Carmen was walking like a duck, followed by the apprentices. The apprentices jumped off the gentle slope shaped by the mud and arrived not far from the silver-gray fortress. This circr tform was one step higher than the ground and a radius of more than ten meters.

    The eight quadrangr spire towers with bizarre lines on the edges are regrly distributed with the same spacing. Veryfortable to look at for people with OCD.

    The apprentices came to the tform and were also very curious to look around.

    Chen Xiaojia knows what will happen next but has never been to the other side. She can¡¯t suppress her inner excitement, ¡°Next, it¡¯s the moment when the miracle will happen.¡±

    The misty blue halo covered the entire teleportation tform, and the figures of more than twenty people became blurred, and the halo shed outyers of wavy light. The next moment, the figure on the teleportation tform disappeared.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Chen Xiaojia raised her eyes to look out, except for the circr tform standing under her feet. The surrounding environment waspletely different.

    The blue sky, white clouds.

    In the distance, the mountains wereyered with peaks, and many strange towers simr to those in the underground space can be seen.

    Squish!

    Chen Xiaojia looked at Xiong Qianqian and red angrily, ¡°Why are you hitting me!¡±

    The flustered girl was aggrieved. ¡°I just checked¡­ it¡¯s not an illusion, right? Wait no, don¡¯t hit me! The illusion cracking manual says that two people interacting to crack the illusion is the most efficient.¡±

    The other apprentices, too, are caught up in the ¡®Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?¡¯ illusion.

    It wasn¡¯t until Carmen exined the principle of the teleportation array that they dawned on them, quickly epting the setting and feeling excited about the strength of their own martial arts school!

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Soon, under the leadership of several people in the reception Wang Zhou, Carmen, and his party came to the office of the Intelligence Department.

    Along the way, this group of apprentices, who were not mature, were chattering and shouting.

    Although the Tree Shade was not as big as the Luoxia, the novelties were endless. Deer-like non-deer, horse-like non-horse-like mutated beasts, pulling a cart slowly forward. A two or three meters tall puppet holding a cold weapon, patrolling back and forth in line like a mecha golem.

    Metal and earth ability users cooperated with architects to quickly build the construction, looking dazzling. Many apprentices looked at the leader with sorrowful eyes. The fat in his pants makes Wang Zhou look silly.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Inside the office.

    Carmen boss spoke, ¡°Your adventure task this time is to cooperate with the Intelligence Department, investigate the clues about the ¡°Final God Cult¡±, and find the ¡°Final God Cult¡± stronghold. This is aprehensive adventure, your investigation and analysis, orbat, will be a factor that affects your evaluation of the adventure.¡±

    After the training, the first batch of mature apprentices will also take up various positions and be the backbone of the shelter.

    The hunter of the Intelligence Department took over and exined in detail about the Final God Cult, and a map of the Tiannan Province wasid out t on the table.

    The map was marked with a total of twenty-onerge shelters, as well as hundreds of small and medium-sized shelters - which existed either for various reasons after the repossession policy, but none of them were weak and had the strength to withstand small demonic waves.

    ¡°There were traces of the activities of the ¡®Final God Cult¡¯ in many parts of the Tiannan Province, but they were extremely well hidden. The clues they currently possess are all left behind after the cult hunter rebellion, and we don¡¯t have a clue about the stronghold of the ¡®Final God Cult¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Look at the top of this¡­¡±

    Twenty-one dots representingrge shelters, six of them were circled by red ballpoint pens, and several of them were ticked off next to them.

    The Intelligence Department Awakened continued, ¡°The circledrge shelters have traces of the activities of the ¡°Final God Cult¡± Awakened and need your assistance in investigating¡­ The apprentices on this side of the Tree Shade have already left ahead of you, the three ticked shelters are the ces they have chosen to go, you can act together, or you can split into three teams and assist in the investigation of the three remaining ces.¡±

    ¡°Finally, I warn you not to underestimate the ¡®Final God Cult. It¡¯s not one of those unorthodox cults that are weak, they currently have Eight or Ninth Awakening hunters, not to mention it is unclear what power the cult holds in its hands.¡±

    The apprentices from Luoxia were not nervous. There was only excitement.

    They were clear that as the target of the training, the ¡°Final God Cult¡± could not be unbeatable, and it was for this reason that they had room to show their value.

    This time, they missed and couldn¡¯t meet the apprentices from the headquarters, but they could surpass them in terms of their performance!

    They quickly discussed, divided into three teams, and headed for the threerge shelters, respectively.

    ¡­¡­

    Pingliang Shelter, located in the western part of Tiannan Province, was arge shelter simr in size to Lindong.

    Sun Yu, Cai Jiajia, and two other young apprentices formed a team. They arrived here on the Rhino Chariot of the Investigation Corps.

    They quickly made contact with Pingliang¡¯s intelligence officers.

    ¡°Three days ago, Pingliang¡¯s orphanage was ransacked, hundreds of orphans disappeared, ording to the analysis, this is the handiwork of the ¡°Final God Cult¡±. So far, the Pingliang shelter has not been able to trace the whereabouts of the orphans.¡±

    ¡°Orphanage?¡± Captain Sun Yu frowned, ¡°Why ransack an orphanage, there should be nothing of value, right? Or is there something different about that orphanage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was not an ordinary orphanage. Hundreds of orphans were taken in, all highly qualified geniuses, the entire orphanage, with resident instructors, was surrounded by a strict patrol. The defense force can not be said to be strong, but three nights ago, the hunters stationed in the institution were ughtered, no one survived, and dozens of orphans ranging in age from eight to fourteen years old disappeared without a trace.¡±

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    Sun Yu hesitated, still not thinking about what the purpose of the cult¡¯s plundering of the orphans was.

    ¡®Not agreeing with the cult¡¯s means of revenge, huh?¡¯

    In the end, Sun Yu was a minor, his life experience was not much. With uncertainty, he looked at Cai Jiajia.

    Cai Jiajia pondered for a while and could only look at the liaison officer of the intelligence department for help.

    The hunter in the intelligence department, Nian Chengwei, was an older middle-aged man. Cai Jiajia and others, and his daughter¡¯s age, are simr - if she¡¯s still alive.

    Looking at the few people in front of him, Nian Chengwei shook his head dumbly. In terms of strength, in terms ofbat experience, these apprentices were notcking. What theycked was decisiveness, the ability to stand alone.

    The director sent the apprentices out in the hope that they can grow in the experience.

    However, Nian Chengwei smiled bitterly in his heart.

    This time, the investigation of the ¡°Final God Cult¡± was even more difficult than expected. This cult has only revealed the tip of the iceberg so far. He couldn¡¯t imagine the cost of using it as a training target.

    As an intelligence liaison officer and an examiner who guided and graded Sun Yu, Nian Chengwei did not show it and was still a poker face with no expression.

    He spread his hands and said, ¡°After all, I¡¯m just a liaison officer. On Pingliang¡¯s side, the Intelligence Department has very few staff and can¡¯t provide you with much assistance. So¡­ it¡¯s all up to you how you want to investigate it.¡±

    The ball was kicked back again.

    Sun Yu thought about it, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the orphanage first to understand the situation.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Under the leadership of Nian Chengwei, Sun Yu¡¯s four people were fast on their feet, and within a few minutes, they saw the orphanage from afar.

    The orphanage, formerly an elementary school, was small in size. But it had been cordoned off, with uniformed hunters patrolling back and forth.

    The team was stopped as soon as they approached.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Sun Yu looked at the uniforms of the visitors, and knowing something about them, he was clear that the visitors belonged to the Pingliang Security Bureau, one of the official forces of Pingliang. So, he sped his hands and said, ¡°We are investigators from Tree Shade, and we are here to investigate the Final God Cult.¡±

    Nian Chengwei fumbled around in his pocket and cooperatively took out a Tree Shade Investigation Corps identification card - one of the multiple IDs he had prepared for his activities outside.

    Unexpectedly, the man from the Pingliang Security Bureau didn¡¯t even look at it, ¡°Go, go away. There¡¯s no cult here. Even if there is, it¡¯s under our control. Those who had no business should leave.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s clear that-¡°

    The hunter with the assault rifle on his chest became more and more impatient, and he swept his face from the team. ¡°Even if there is, it¡¯s a mere cult, our Pingliang City can solve this. You say you¡¯re from the Tree Shade, I believe it. But even if you have some power, what can you find out? In terms of investigation and equipment, our Pingliang Security Bureau shakes you dozens of streets away.¡±

    Through the police line, there were several forensic doctors in white coats inside.

    It was obvious that the Pingliang Security Bureau must have used various means to investigate.

    In terms of conventional technology, Sun Yu knew they were no match for Pingliang. But in terms of power and source power technology, Tree Shade was far superior to Pingliang shelter.

    He saw the man¡¯s assault rifle. Although improved, it was only an ordinary firearm. The spear on his back was also inscribed with runes, but it¡¯s only the lowest grade rune equipment.

    He judged quickly, Pingliang was rtively backward in terms of source power technology.

    The thoughts shed in his mind. Sun Yu coldly stared at the other party. His collected aura exploded in an instant, frightening the other party to a pale face before turning away.

    Cold sweat drenched the other Pingliang Security Bureau holding a longsword and shield on his side. He was surprised. ¡°Such a powerful aura. Actually¡­ I think it¡¯s okay to let them go in to investigate. Maybe they¡¯ll be lucky to find clues.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being powerful? Our Pingliang Security Bureau isn¡¯t weak, we have professionals. We haven¡¯t found any clues after three days and two nights of investigation. Let alone those people.¡±

    ¡°Then there is no need to offend them, I heard that Tree Shade¡¯s rune equipment is very good. What if they don¡¯t want to sell their equipment to our side in the future?¡±

    The hunter carrying a spear also regretted it. But his mouth was defiant. ¡°We have rune equipment too. Besides, they¡¯re just a few people from the Investigation Corps. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    The other person shook his head and changed the subject. ¡°I don¡¯t know the Final God Cult¡¯s purpose of abducting orphans. Obviously after we found the orphanage ident case, there were other disappearing orphans in the city.¡±

    ¡°This kind of brain-wrecking thing, we should leave it to the captain and the director to solve. If the cult also attacked us by surprise, I believe the top has a defense. The Final God Cult won¡¯t dare to do it.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°So annoying!¡±

    Inside a restaurant nearby the orphanage, Cai Jiajia puffed her mouth full of anger.

    ¡°It should be a joint fight against the cult. Clearly, us, the Tree Shade is helping them but Pingliang Shelter turns us away!¡±

    Sun Yu frowned, ¡°I was too reckless, I shouldn¡¯t have gone straight to the door to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Nian Chengwei no longer remains silent and says. ¡°The Pingliang Security Bureau was responsible for the orphanage incident, the director tends to do things more conversative. For them, maintaining Pingliang¡¯s stability was more important. To put it bluntly, finding traces of missing orphans were not their priority.¡±

    ¡°Within the entire Security Bureau, most of the members had simr thinking. They also want to conceal the existence of the cult, so the probability of you rushing forward without preparation and being rejected is more than 90%.¡±

    Sun Yu¡¯s team thought about it.

    Nian Chengwei continued, ¡°So you guys, have you thought of the next step to take?¡±

    ¡°Visit the surrounding area?¡±

    ¡°Investigate other orphanages in Pingliang?¡±

    ¡°Investigate the past situation of the orphanage in question?¡±

    Nian Chengwei sighed.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone thought of a more direct, decisive and efficient solution?¡±

    The team shook their heads.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to infiltrate and investigate? The Pingliang Security Bureau does not allow us to enter, but we have hands and feet, and can not walk on their own!¡±

    Sun Yu hesitated for a moment and spoke, ¡°In addition to the orphanage, I saw a lot of people inside the school building, the Security Bureau should have arranged a lot of people inside and outside the orphanage. Even if we can sneak in, but if we want to start an investigation, we will definitely be exposed to the sight of the hunters stationed there.¡±

    Nian Chengwei nodded slightly and refuted, ¡°Good observation, but ¡­ you will not knock people unconscious first, and then start the investigation? Don¡¯t tell me that the four of you can¡¯t do it quietly to get rid of the guards?!¡±

    ¡°But we identified ourselves today, once we violently infiltrate, the security bureau will definitely suspect us¡­¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s just knocking out a few people, and it¡¯s just infiltrating inside the guard circle. So what if we¡¯re suspected? So what if we were recognized? Young people, ah, you¡¯re still not brave enough.¡±

    Nian Chengwei smiled, full of confidence in his smile.

    The confidencees from behind. The strong backing brings nothing to fear.

    Sun Yu and others were also infected, showing a confident look.

    With the help of Nian Chengwei, they quickly formted a detailedbat n and prepared to act in the early hours of the night.

    However, several apprentices looked at Nian Chengwei and then on the infiltration route map. A straight line went straight to the ce where the crime urred, and there was no need to turn around, and their expressions were rather strange.

    ¡®Sneaking in, is it really like this?¡¯

 Chapter 379

    <h4>Chapter 379</h4>

    The night was tranquil. In addition to the asional patrol passing by from the Pingliang Security Bureau, almost no one else was seen on the streets.

    The power supply has been increased by the Pingliang Power Supply Bureau so that the electric streetlights were barely usable. However, at a nce, eight out of ten streetlights were still dimming, and the remaining one or two, with their yellowish light flickering, seemed like they could go out at any time.

    These kinds of streetmps need to be reced every two or three days.

    Only source power street lights canst.

    The full moon hangs high in the sky, gradually fading behind the clouds, the bright moonlight was hidden behind it, and the night was even darker.

    ¡­¡­

    A few streets away from the orphanage.

    Sun Yu, Cai Jiajia, and the team have changed into the props prepared by Nian Chengwei.

    Wearing uniform ck cloaks to hide their body shape, people couldn¡¯t tell if it¡¯s a man or woman. Their face was covered with a mask. A very distinct mask¡­

    ¡°Why do I have to wear a pig face mask!¡±

    A female apprentice asked with deep mncholy in her voice when she touched the mask. The big pig nose bulged up,

    Nian Chengwei touched the monk¡¯s face mask he was wearing and coughed dryly, ¡°I didn¡¯t find the props, I¡¯m also very tired.¡±

    Look at the other apprentices; there are monkey faces, sand monk faces, and horse faces¡­

    This was a set of the Journey to the West mask. In order to make up the five copies, he deliberately adds a horse face. He chose a fewical masks that look hrious.

    However, as a liaison officer and examiner, and head of the Pingliang Intelligence Department, Nian Chengwei can notugh. He had to maintain a serious look.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a prop to hide your identity, no one knows who is really under the mask anyway¡­ Anyway, hurry up and do it!¡±

    The action roadmap has long been developed. From the side of the orphanage in a straight line to break in¡­ infiltrating.

    From a high-rise building, Sun Yu¡¯s team floated down. Stepping on the outer edge of the building and speeding forward mid-air. Just like ck fish swimming between the buildings.

    From a distance, the orphanage on the side of the school building was visible. There was bright light inside and the shadows of the patrolling Security Bureau hunters.

    The surrounding area was empty. There was a gap of more than thirty meters distance from the school building to the nearest building.

    Sun Yu grabbed the anti-theft of the window with one hand and hung his body in the air. With the other hand, he took out the hook rope that he had prepared. With a flick of his wrist, the hook flew out steadily with the rope, apanied by a slight noise. On the roof of the teaching building.

    On the other side of the hook rope, Sun Yu quickly threw it to hispanion, who quickly tied it to the anti-theftwork. At this time, Sun Yu had already stepped on the dangling rope. Like a ghost, he went straight to the roof of the opposite school building.

    Nian Chengwei, who was wearing the mask of the monk, nodded imperceptibly.

    When formting the n, they looked childish. But their action was quick and crisp, as expected from the martial arts school apprentice who focused on training.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The roof of the school building, as an important position overlooking the entire yground, was stationed by three Security Bureau hunters.

    One of them yawned, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many days I have to guard, obviously I¡¯m not on night duty, staying upte is the natural enemy of men!¡±

    On the side, the hunter with a shlight gave a ¡®heh, amateurs¡¯ look. Suddenly he paused and looked at the other two.

    ¡°Did you hear a loud noise?¡±

    ¡°The yground side is still busy, the sound of talking can be heard clearly from here.¡±

    ¡°No, the sound seems to being from the other side¡­ never mind, I¡¯ll go check it out, standing for a long time is not good for blood flow. I¡¯ll go walking.¡±

    He took the shlight and walked slowly to the other side of the rooftop.

    Sleepiness made his brain a little sluggish.

    The shlight¡¯s flickering light illuminated the distance, and a dark shadow shed in his line of sight.

    Like a pot of water poured down on his head, the sleepiness instantly dissipated.

    Security Bureau hunter¡¯s gaze pierced to the rooftop outside. There was no ck shadow¡­ there was only an empty rope, constantly shaking under the shlight light.

    ¡®Intruder!¡¯

    His mouth opened, was about to shout out, but his throat was locked with a heavy blow to the back, and he fainted.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Putting down the limp hunter in his hand, Sun Yu looked to the other side of the rooftop, where the other two hunters, with their backs to him, were facing the direction of the yground, talking in low voices.

    They did not notice the situation on this side at all.

    He shook his head, walked behind the two, grasping his fingers together into a punch.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Ten secondster¡­

    Three unconscious members of the Pingliang Security Bureau were dragged to the rooftop¡¯s side and leaned on the edge of the wall.

    Cai Jiajia¡¯s team also followed the rope to the rooftop. Thest one untied the rope buckle tied to the anti-theft. With the help of hispanion on the roof of the teaching building, he flew onto the roof andnded silently.

    ¡°The first step is to sneak in.¡± Sun Yu walked to the edge of the roof and leaned down. ¡°Fighting mostly urs in the yground, which is also the key area of ??our investigation¡­ There are currently six people on the yground, but it is not the key. The yground is open and there¡¯s no cover. It will be easily noticed by the hunters on the school building-¡°

    ¡°So knock them all out.¡±

    Cai Jiajia waved her pink fist, seeing that Sun Yu had already knocked out three people, she was a bit impatient.

    This kind of infiltration already made her excited.

    The assassin who can¡¯t knock people down is not a pro one!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    There were two school buildings, both with six floors. Not every floor had hunters stationed on it. But there were quite a few of them, a total of twenty to thirty people.

    If so many people gather together or are rtively close to each other, it would be almost impossible for Sun Yu and Cai Jiajia to solve it silently. The hunters of the Pingliang Security Bureau were not weak.

    But now, these twenty or thirty people were divided into several teams into small teams of two or three people, four or five people, scattered in all directions on each floor. Not to mention that they have five¡­ four people. Even if there was only one person, they could solve it easily.

    Dive in without any pressure.

    A minuteter, they solved all the hunters stationed in the school building and a few people on the yground with their sneak attacks¡­ Under the violent infiltration, they were knocked out without any resistance. Even they couldn¡¯t see the masks.

    Sun Yu and the team were relieved.

    Looking around again, some of the bodies were collected, but the traces were not cleaned up. There was some cracked ground in the yground, and the blood would stain the weeds with red once it dried.

    One could vaguely identify what happened the night of the cult attack.

    ¡°It seems¡­ to be a one-sided battle.¡± Cai Jiajia said.

    Nian Chengwei nodded. ¡°Precisely. Because the Cult had overwhelming power, they only left a little trace during the night. The investigation couldn¡¯t find anything useful because modern technology couldn¡¯t trace it.¡±

    ¡°What about people with abilities? Among ten thousand hunters in the shelter, there must be some people that had the ability in tracking or investigating, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Piangling had found someone with the ability to retrace the scene and recreate it.¡±

    Nian Chengwei stared at the dark red blood on the ground, sweeping from one end of the yground to the other. After a while, he shook his head. ¡°The scene, and the analysis of the judgment would be the same. A group of cultists wearing ck robes took less than a minute to solve the orphanage guards and instructors, and did not make a big noise, until afterwards, the surrounding patrols of the Security Bureau members found they had already gone far away.¡±

    ¡°Backing away consumes a lot of time and with the cultist¡¯s power, it¡¯s difficult to find out where they would go. Three days had passed, I¡¯m afraid the cultists had returned to theirir.¡±

    Nian Chengwei shook his head and looked at the apprentices, ¡°So, do you have any insights?¡±

    The team shook their heads neatly.

    After a while, Cai Jiajia walked to the yground near the location of the school building towards a corpse that had not been collected.

    The area around the corpse was drawn with a line. Cai Jiajia didn¡¯t blindly approach. She only stood nearby to observe.

    The corpse was full of holes as if he was pierced by dense needles. His face was unrecognizable; his corpse was horrible. Perhaps that¡¯s why the corpse was preserved - the Security Bureau wanted to determine the identity of the murderer through the victims. If the cultists were hiding in the shelter, there was a clear identity. The senior hunter and the special ability user would easily locate them.

    However, three days had passed.

    And there was no information. Either the Pingliang Security Bureau hid the information too well, or the attacker was hidden well in the shadows, not known to the experts.

    ¡°Can you be a psychic?¡± Sun Yu asked as he walked over.

    Cai Jiajia shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s dead for too long. If it¡¯s just a few hours, the spirit hasn¡¯tpletely dissipated and I still canmunicate toe up with some information. But now¡­¡±

    She turned around the entire yground, next to all the corpses that had not been collected. She lingered for a moment.

    ¡°Three days have passed and all the corpses have no more spirits¡­ but that¡¯s just as I expected.¡±

    Cai Jiajia wasn¡¯t frustrated. Her ability was psychic. It¡¯s very special and extremely rare. It allows her tomunicate with ¡°spirits¡±, get information, and even use the ¡°spirits¡± for her own use.

    People have spirits.

    Grass and trees have spirits.

    All things have spirits.

    However, in such a post-doomsday era, the spirit will dissipate in a few minutes after the death of a person, and the spirit of grass, trees, mountains, and rivers was so weak that it was not visible.

    With the growth of the concentration of source power in earth and the air after the change of the sky some time ago, Cai Jiajia was surprised to find that the spirit of all things enhanced a lot.

    Her ability tomunicate with the spirit could also finally be useful.

    Cai Jiajia looked around, and finally, her eyesnded on a huge banyan tree near the g-raising tform.

    The trunk of the banyan tree was thick. It would require two or three people holding hands to hug it. The height of the banyan tree was almost the same as the height of the school building. Its dense branches and leaves also covered half of the yground.

    There¡¯s no doubt after the doomsday, the banyan tree got so much nutrition and was able to grow luxuriously.

    Cai Jiajia walked in and stretched out her hand to touch the trunk of the tree. She closed her eyes tightly, her eyshes fluttering gently.

    Several minutes passed, and as the others began to get anxious. Cai Jiajia opened her eyes, bright enough to illuminate the surroundings.

    ¡°The direction the cult left is this way.¡±

    The channeling wasplete.

    On the other side, Nian Chengwei took out quite a few detection crystals, retention crystals and recorded the scene.

    Seeing they can¡¯t find any clues, the team leaves after Cai Jiajia finishesmunicating with the banyan tree spirit.

    Only one ce was left, the members of the security bureau lying horizontally and vertically. Some of them wrapped their arms around each other and hugged each other.

    A few minutester, another team of Security Bureau members who came to change shifts walked into the orphanage gate and saw the hugging scene¡­

    They were shocked.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°The world is going down.¡±

    ¡°The hearts of the people are not ancient.¡±

    ¡°Flowers and nts are not repaired by anyone.¡±

    Along the way, Cai Jiajia relied on physics and looked for trees, grasses, flowers, historic buildings, and stones. Point by point to determine the direction where the cultists were leaving.

    In front of a thick tree that was roughly cut, Cai Jiajia frowned, ¡°The cultists split up here and left in three directions, the spirit¡¯s expression was not very clear, but there were orphans taken away in several directions that left.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°We can only find them slowly along the three directions.¡±

    This was a big project. Fortunately, the team had prevention. Well precisely, Cai Jiajia is able to do something and is continuously psychic.

    The source power consumption of psychic power was not much, just time-consuming.

    Several of them dodged the night patrol while looking for the psychic object.

    Cai Jiajiamunicated with the ¡°spirit¡±.

    Sun Yu and the others looked out.

    Nian Chengwei was bored, thinking about the purpose of the Cult and pondering Pingliang¡¯s response.

    Pingliang has a hunter with backtracking ability. They certainly had tried intercepting fragments of the search method.

    But the Cult¡¯s anti-ability tracking was very advanced. More than a dozen people split up, increasing the difficulty of retracing.

    Unlike ¡®psychic¡¯, ¡®backtracking¡¯ consumes a lot of source power, and it was simply impossible to use it continuously. ording to Nian Chengwei¡¯s estimation, backtracking a cult member who has a power of the peak of Ninth Awakening Stage would require at least two-thirds of the source power of the ability user must be consumed. The Intelligence Department has backtracking-type ability users. He knows very well about the characteristics and durability of the ability.

    The cultists do not take the usual path. They may leap from the rooftops or walk through small alleys¡ªthe range of backtracking was limited, increasing the difficulty of tracking.

    ¡®Scent, aura, and other tracking methods won¡¯t work. Final Cult is really professional, huh?¡¯

    Nian Chengwei pondered between the passing two or three hours.

    Cai Jiajia was so tired that she had to do psychic again and again, and it didn¡¯t consume much at a time. After hundreds of times, her source power pool had already gone empty three times.

    If it was Pingliang¡¯s backtracking ability, it could only be used three times. Each would require a few hours to restore the source power and then slowly tracks.

    But the investigation team had already made ns to drink potions and recklessly go over.

    Cai Jiajia took out a small bottle of source power recovery potion containing blue liquid, unscrewed the cap, and gulped it down.

    The potion melts in her mouth, the rich potion power burst out, turning into a rushing source of power. Traveling along her body, converging to the area three inches below her abdomen, forming a bulging source power pool.

    The source power in her body rapidly filled up.

    It would be restored to full in three minutes.

    Cai Jiajia became full of source power again and reached out to point, ¡°They passed through thispound. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s continue the chase, even if we had to chase them out of the shelter and deep into the wilderness, I will not let them go.¡±

    She tiptoed the ground and leaped up gently,nded on the courtyard wall.

    The courtyard was dark and did not look like it was inhabited. Cai Jiajia did not care, ready to step on the eaves of the courtyard side and swept across to the opposite side. There happened to be arge four-story tall tree at the back of the courtyard.

    She stepped lightly on the rubble of the eaves, and suddenly her face changed, and she leapt upwards violently.

    At that exact moment, the eaves burst open with a bang. And the roof tiles shot out in all directions. The bright knife light shot out from it as if it was about to shine through the dark night.

    Sun Yu, who was one step behind, jumped from the wall to the eaves, but he was unable to use his strength in mid-air.

    The figure in the house saw the situation. The de changed, the de light like a bright train changed towards Sun Yu.

    Sun Yu couldn¡¯t avoid it and swung out his fist.

    In an instant, the fist that stretched out from under the cloak turned into crystal clear like white jade!

 Chapter 380

    <h4>Chapter 380</h4>

    Time rewinds to a minute ago.

    There was no bright light inside the courtyard.

    The doors and windows inside the house were closed, and the figure bowed to a fist-sized crystal ball in front of him, emitting a faint red light, and whispered back.

    ¡°¡­Yes, yes, no problem, must bring back sacrifices of sufficient quality.¡±

    The crystal ball¡¯s red light dimmed down. The figure in the room put it away and began to plot the next target to make a move.

    The orphans with excellent talent and not too strong were his first choice. There were a total of three orphanages in the whole Pingliang, although the other two orphanages were under strict guard because they were plundered once three days ago.

    It would be very dangerous to provoke the Pingliang officials at this time.

    But the silhouette didn¡¯t care. Just like at this moment, being in the enemy camp with the entire Pingliang Security Bureau on the trail, he didn¡¯t panic at all.

    ¡°Those fools, how can they find me? Even if they do, if I want to leave or stay, those Pingliang can¡¯t stop me.¡± The corners of the mouth of the figure in the dark curled up.

    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for an idental contact¡­ I wouldn¡¯t know that the world is so vast.¡¯

    He murmured. His wrist raised to look at the time, ready to leave and change back to his bright identity.

    Suddenly, his feet paused. Looking up to the roof, a faintly unnoticeable alert ringing into his ears.

    The figure¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Unexpectedly, they can really found me here, so don¡¯t me me for this¡­¡±

    He revealed a ruthless color, and the advanced rune battle sword given by the Final God Cult at his waist was sheathed, and the silvery de light shed at the people on the roof.

    The roof exploded.

    The first thing he saw was a hunter wearing a ck cloak and a sand monk mask.

    ¡®Not someone from the Security Bureau?¡¯

    The head of the Final God Cult thought in secret, but his hands did not stop moving.

    ¡®As long as they are not a member of the Cult, anyone appearing within this courtyard could only be allowed to return to the embrace of God.¡¯

    The sword light shed at another person.

    CLANG!

    The sharp de and the jade-like fist collided with a sound of iron and stone shing.

    The head of the Final God¡¯s face changed.

    The battle sword in his hand was called a divine weapon, and the rune sword that the Security Bureau originally equipped with was like paper machepared to it. No matter how thick the steel te, he could easily cut through it with this weapon.

    He cut on the flesh fist, but it did not even break the skin.

    Sun Yu used his hands and feet to engage in closebat.

    The sound of stone and iron nging repeatedly echoed in the dark night.

    The old courtyard house was crumbled by the aftershocks when the two exchanged blows for the first time.

    The head of the Final God Cult waspletely at a disadvantage. His expression changed.

    ¡°Who the hell is that? Could it be someone from the Ancestral Dragon? A hidden super expert from Pingliang? No, no, if it was Pingliang¡¯s side, the ones who came shouldn¡¯t be only a few people, much less the need to wear a cloak to hide themselves. So who the hell is it?!¡±

    Ten seconds had passed, and the two had exchanged no less than a hundred strokes.

    The cult leader nced over out of the corner of his eye and looked around. At any moment, four other cloaked people might strike, and he knew that he could not continue.

    He no longer wielded his sword and shouted instead. Short hair proliferates. In the blink of an eye, the hair-like steel needles grew longer and longer, shooting out rapidly like a slithering snake towards Sun Yu.

    Sun Yu¡¯s face changed slightly, turning his fist into a palm to stop the sharp hair strands stabbing his face.

    Like being stabbed by sharp steel needles.

    His jade palm felt a burst of stinging pain.

    The cult leader¡¯s aura erupted, like a gust of wind swept toward the surrounding. Once again, his hair elongated into two to three meters long. It¡¯s not just for attacking Sun Yu, but also Cai Jiajia and the rest of the team.

    Things were getting dangerous.

    The next moment, the hair snaps just like a gecko¡¯s broken tail with a bang, bursting out steel needles towards the team with a loud sound.

    Each needle was enough to prate the ten-millimeter thick steel te. A hunter¡¯s fragile body couldn¡¯t defend against it. With this move, even the same Ninth Awakening experts will be directly killed in seconds if they¡¯re not careless.

    The cult leader¡¯s target wasn¡¯t to kill the enemies but to distract them so he could escape towards the other side of the courtyard.

    ¡°Humph. It¡¯s too much movement¡­¡±

    He turned back to see how many people died by his ¡°Ten Thousand Needles¡± move.

    The cloaked man with a monkey mask with a jade-like body who just fought him before had blocked them with his arms. And the remaining steel needles stabbed at the man seemed to have little effect.

    The cult leader had expected this. After all, he could withstand a fight with him.

    But the others¡­

    His eyes suddenly widened.

    Some of them drew a circle with their arms, and their source power spurted out to form a constantly rotating shield that blocked all the steel needles.

    There were also cloaked people who, at some point, have shed out a dozen meters away, beyond the range of the steel needles.

    The dense steel needles stabbed into the courtyard ground, and surrounding walls like a ho¡¯s nest with thousand holes looked particrly chilling.

    ¡°One, two, three, four ¡­¡­ wait, there is another cloaked man?!¡±

    As soon as the cult leader turned around, he bumped into a sand monk mask.

    The simple face seemed to be mocking him silently.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death.¡±

    He swung out with a sh while controlling the growth of several hundred hairs, turning into steel needles to shout out. He just exploded a big move, so his short hair was quite thin. Several hundred hairs were already his limit at this time.

    But when hundreds of steel needles flew out, the cloaked man wearing the sand monk mask not far away stepped out in one step. His whole body turned into a stream of light and appeared beside him, and the deadly sword light struck him.

    The cult leader temporarily changed his stance to block.

    When he heard the sand monk masked man instantly appear on his other side again, the cult leader bent down to dodge.

    The figure moved almost like a flicker for the third time, and a sharp dagger shed across his throat.

    ¡°!!!!¡±

    The cult leader¡¯s eyes widened, filled with resignation, and stiffened as he looked to stand a short distance away before falling straight down. He heard a voiceing from the other side from the monkey-faced masked man.

    ¡°You have mastered this instantaneous continuous sh move, right? But unfortunately I still want to take him down with the move.¡±

    The cult leader, with reluctance, with remorse, snapped and fell face down.

    Scarlet blood flowing out, staining the floor of the small courtyard with red.

    ¡­¡­

    Two or three streets away from the courtyard, a team of five hunters from the Pingliang shelter were on duty.

    Hearing the loud explosive sounding from the distance, the team¡¯s face changed, and they dashed to the direction where the sound came from.

    Half a minuteter, they stood in front of the door of a courtyard that had copsed most of the way.

    They could see a corpse lying on the ground, and they couldn¡¯t sense the aura.

    In the next moment, a yellow re shot up into the sky and exploded like a firework.

    A few minutester, a captain-level master of the Security Bureau led by a dozen of his subordinates rushed here.

    ¡­¡­

    Ten minutester.

    The chief of the Security Bureau, the chief of the City Guard, and some experts from Ancestral Dragon all came to thispound.

    Looking at the messy battlefield¡­ one by one, their expression became serious.

    It seems like a big deal!

 Chapter 381

    <h4>Chapter 381</h4>

    In front of the copsedpound, the atmosphere was heavy.

    A beaming light illuminated the dark courtyard.

    ¡°It has been determined that the identity of the deceased is Deputy Director Liang of the Security Bureau. With the peak of Seventh Awakening strengths, he waspetent and good at swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°Now the question is¡­ why Deputy Director Liang appeared here and why did he die here?¡±

    ¡°What was Director Huang think?¡±

    Many people looked at the director of the Security Bureau with wary eyes.

    Director Huang frowned, ¡°Old Liang was not on duty tonight, but he was very attentive to the investigation of the ¡®Final Cult¡¯ during this period of time. He must have found a clue and tracked it out before he was killed, we need to uncover the murderer as soon as possible!¡±

    Another top expert of the Ancestral Dragon scanned a corner of the courtyard densely packed with holes, ¡°Director Huang, don¡¯t jump to conclusions too early. If the killer is the ¡°Final Cult¡± who attack on the orphanage, there¡¯s no way they could make such a big mess with Deputy Director Liang who had strength at the peak of the Seventh Awakening. To put it bluntly, there were two Seventh Awakening hunters at the orphanage.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible that Deputy Director Liang had a connection to this event.¡±

    Thinking back to Liang¡¯s somewhat unusual actions recently, Director Huang slightly thought. If there was a mole in the Security Bureau, even if he really did not know, this hole was still too big to be covered.

    He collected his facial expression and said forcefully, ¡°Impossible. Perhaps the deputy director Liang bumped into a small part of the cult, so he resisted.¡±

    Several forensic doctors wearing white coats and gloves had begun to identify the scene. But the hunters, especiallybat ability hunters with identification equipment, had difficulties getting the results.

    Pingliang had a hard time dealing with the Final God Cult. More than a hundred hunters from all sides gathered outside thepound. They didn¡¯t leave and waited.

    Director Huang and Ancestral Dragon experts, too, fell silent. They have their own views. But the only way to decide everything is with evidence.

    After another ten minutes, several hunters arrived in a hurry.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on one of the young men in his early thirties. This was a precious person with a backtracking ability. The orphanage backtrackedst time was also done by this person.

    The ability person, clearly aware of his mission, stepped inside the copsed courtyard. He swept his eyes over the ripples of the battlefield and finally found the right angle.

    ¡°My mirror shback which can envelop a range of sixteen meters should be able to recreate the scene just now at once¡­ Then, I¡¯ll begin.¡±

    As soon as the voice fell, the ability hunter stretched out his hands and opened his five fingers, aiming at the wretched ground ahead.

    The mist was dense.

    A few secondster, a huge mirror appeared in front of the eyes of the hunters. It was like staying in front of a screen and watching a movie.

    Inside the mirror, it was pitch ck, and you could vaguely see the scene before the courtyard was destroyed.

    Not long after that¡­

    A figure wearing a ck cloak appeared in the mirror. They saw the cloaked figure gently leaping from the courtyard wall andnding on the rubble of the eaves with a vigorous posture. There was no sound in the backtracking scene, but from the scene, the hunter masters present can judge that this jump was excellent, and there was almost no sound. He¡¯s a master at stealth.

    ¡°Could it be that this is the cult hunter who assassinated Vice Bureau Liang?¡±

    This kind of thought has just begun to appear.

    In the mirror, the roof bursts with rubble, and a bright knife light is cut out from the inside so suddenly.

    Even if it was just a backtracking, they could feel the strong and unmatched momentum, and they were shocked. ¡ªPutting themselves in their ce, if they were the cloaked man, they would probably be killed on the spot.

    The cloaked man, however, took a gentle leap to avoid the deadly killing chance.

    The next scene that happened was even more shocking to the many experts present.

    One of the cloaked men fought against the silhouette of the attacker inside the house. In just a few seconds, the aftermath copsed half of the courtyard.

    The night was dark, and in the backtracking mirror disturbed by source power, the figures were very blurred. They couldn¡¯t see clearly the cloaked man¡¯s face or the silhouette inside the house. But they were able to glimpse the speed, force and destructive power¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s at least the peak of the Ninth Awakening, I¡¯m not as good as them!¡± One of the top Ancestral Dragon experts said, his face became more and more gloomy.

    Hearing this, the people around him immediately froze. The one who talked was one of the experts from Ancestral Dragon regiment¡¯smander at the peak of Ninth Awakening. His power suppressed the entire Pingliang shelter. There were not many people who had this kind of power.

    But the people who fought were stronger than him?

    That¡¯s a lie, right?

    But in the mirror, the silent battles made their eyes unable to keep up with the speed, endless murderous intent, but it was no joke to tell these people there.

    ¡°What kind of ability is this? Turning hair into steel needles, ten thousand needles in unison? It¡¯s simply terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Wait, this ability¡­¡± Someone looked to the side, the wall and ground with a thousand holes, ¡°It¡¯s the one who attacked the orphanage with the ability! It¡¯s from the Final Cult!¡±

    What a plot twist.

    It was even more thrilling than watching a small movie.

    Until the end, Cai Jiajia used the instantaneous sh to finish the silhouette. The people present were sweating. Because their level wasn¡¯t high enough to see the mystery. They could only feel the special effects.

    The battle onlysted ten seconds before the silhouette died. They saw the cloaked man bend down and reached his hand towards the attacker, seemingly searching for the loot¡­

    Bzzz¡­

    The backtracking mirror suddenly became very unstable and dissipated with a bang the next moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on! Howe it¡¯s gone at the most critical moment! Last time when we went back to the orphanage, the 30 seconds battle didn¡¯t consume most of the source power!¡± Director Huang was anxious.

    The other experts¡¯ eyes focused on the backtracking ability hunter.

    Dropping the chain at the critical moment made them very upset.

    The backtracking ability person¡¯s face was pale and was already close to crying. ¡°That¡­ those people are too strong and interfered badly, the source power flowed much faster than that time in the orphanage, I¡­ I have no source power left.¡±

    After saying that, the backtracking ability hunter fainted, not knowing whether it was too much consumption or he couldn¡¯t bear the ghostly gaze of the big brothers and chose to faint once and for all.

    Director Huang, the head of the city guard, and the Ancestral Dragonmander and the others felt regret.

    But they knew that interfering backtracking could lessen the picture quality. Even if they continued watching, there¡¯s no guarantee if they could find anything useful. So they waited for the hunter¡¯s source power to regenerate.

    Even if there¡¯s no ending, just a few seconds of backtracking has made a lot of things clear.

    Director Huang¡¯s expression darkened, and he stopped talking. Manymanders, captains and chief-level figures frequently swept their gaze on him.

    In the end, it was an Ancestral Dragonmander who stepped forward to preside over.

    ¡°Although there¡¯s no direct evidence yet, we can assume Deputy Director Liang¡¯s identity as the Cult member. And also the orphanage incident. But¡­ in the end, what is the identity of the cloaked men that were stronger than him?¡±

    He shook his head.

    Once again, the entire shelter fell under martialw.

    The traitor was found, but an unknown figure with topbat power appeared¡­

 Chapter 382

    <h4>Chapter 382</h4>

    Castle.

    It was already the next day at noon when Tang Yu received the news from the Pingliang shelter.

    ¡°The speed is too slow, if it¡¯s urgent information, it won¡¯t arrive in time.¡±

    At present, the most convenient way of contact was the follower contract contact, which was a special function that came with the top-level contract, and the contract developed by the territory itself could not do this.

    Themunication between the intelligence department in various regions was not much different from otherrge shelters. They were all hand-delivered¡­ The difference was that those shelters were real human errands, while the information transmission between the intelligence departments relies on floating chariots.

    It only takes a few minutes to traverse the entire Tiannan Province¡ªwithout encountering danger.

    However, Pingliang¡¯s Intelligence Department is not equipped with a floating chariot. When the news was transmitted, the letter was first sent to anotherrge shelter more than 100 kilometers away. Then the personnel of the intelligence department over there will drive the floating chariot to move the surrounding area. Then intel of several shelters was sent back to the headquarters.

    Last night, one of the apprentice teams in Pingliang got a head-onbat with Final Cult. This kind of intelligence wasn¡¯t a high priority, so the letter was not sent with a floating chariot.

    Tang Yu felt it was too slow, but it¡¯s better than having people delivering letters running for a day and a night from Pingliang to Tree Shade.

    ¡°Forget it¡­¡±

    After reading the information from the Pingliang shelter, he opened the other letters and perused their contents.

    Mostly rted to the investigation of the ¡°Final Cult¡±.

    After reading it, Tang Yu frowned.

    ¡°There is still no clue about the cult stronghold, but the strength disyed is getting stronger and stronger¡­ It seems that this cult is collecting experts, but what makes the top hunters side with the cult?¡±

    In addition to Pingliang, there was another group of apprentices who have found clues to the cult.

    In conjunction with the local shelter, they directly ghosted the cult¡¯s nest in the city, with an even higher record than Sun Yu¡¯s group.

    Tang Yu took these apprentices who performed brilliantly and kept them in his mind¡­ Depending on individual performance, the apprentices might enter the major regiments, enter the intelligence department, and enter other departments in the future.

    ¡°However, this batch of high-quality apprentices may be snatched away by the intelligence department.¡±

    He heard other departments reflect that people from the intelligence department took advantage of the apprentice training period to pull in talents. The people who thought of this trick method were the real talents, and being an intelligence officer was a bit condescending.

    After reading a dozen intelligences, Tang Yu picked up a fist-sized crystal ball.

    The crystal ball does not look magnificent. On the contrary, the surface was a bit rough, like a cloudy ss ball. No one would pick it up even if it was thrown to the roadside.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this was the only thing recovered from the cult leader, it would not have attracted the attention of the Intelligence Department¡­

    Tang Yu ced the crystal ball in his hand, staring intently at the end. After a moment, he took out an initial detection crystal and started testing it against the cloudy crystal ball.

    [???? crystal ball] [Composition:????] [Role:????]

    The detection result came up empty. Tang Yu was not surprised. The people from the intelligence department had already tried it long ago, which provoked his curiosity even more.

    With a flip of his wrist, he took out an eight angle crystal stone that wasrger than the previous one.

    [Detection Crystal (Intermediate)]: Can perform deeper detection analysis on items/creatures, one-time use item.

    Market price 500 spirit stones.

    To him, the price was very cheap. He could buy as much as he wanted without the fear of being broke. However, there were some things that you couldn¡¯t buy just because you wanted them.

    The market refreshed item has never been regr. The probability of Detection Crystals (intermediate) showing up was not very high. Excluding those he had already consumed, he only had 20-30 intermediate detection crystals and 3 advanced detection crystals.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t buy them as he like

    ¡°It would be great if I could buy the blueprints of the intermediate detection crystals. The market price of the basic crystals is 50. After the blueprints are avable, the manufacturing cost is only 10 spirit stones. The materials are also verymon.¡±

    It can be seen that the system market was very greedy.

    Tang Yu subconsciously ignored the basic detection crystal he sold to hunters at 100 spirit stones price. He took the intermediate detection crystal on the cloudy ball and injected source power to activate it.

    [Sub-Master Crystal Sphere (Sub)] [Composition:?????] [Function: With the crystal ball (Master) as the core site, the expressed meaning can be transformed into spiritual power, and then through the crystal ball (Sub) transferred to other crystal balls and transformed into Language or text message within 500 kilometers range¡­ The crystal ball (Sub) has a limited service life. When the crystal ball (Sub) ispletely turbid, it will lose its special function and be an ordinary crystal ball.]

    While the detection crystal analyzed it, Tang Yu¡¯s eyes changed for a while as if there were countless streams of data crossing in his eyes.

    Having opened the ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, he instantly gained a deep understanding of this crystal ball that could transmit spiritual power.

    ¡°Good stuff-¡°

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes glowed. Wasn¡¯t this the transmission item he wanted the most?!

    He injected the source power into the crystal ball (sub), controlled the source power and rotated the crystal ball a few regr turns. This was the analysis of the detection crystal and Eye of Insight¡¯s analysis of the opening method.

    With the naked eye, the fist-sized crystal ball glowed slightly and gradually stabilized - a sign of sessful opening of the crystal ball.

    The moment the spiritual power was dispersed and came into contact with the crystal ball (sub), a strange feeling appeared in his mind that there was a door at the other end of the distance, just waiting for him to push it open.

    Tang Yu then went up and pushed it.

    ¡­nothing happened. He knocked again.

    ¡°The crystal ball (sub) function is restricted, including contact with other sub balls. It seems it needs to go through the consent of the master ball.¡±

    While the electromaic waves are being jammed nowadays, this spiritual band transmission will undoubtedly be mainstream. If he had the tools and method of using the spiritual band to transmit information.

    Initially, because his own leeks were robbed by others, Tang Yu took a brave step tobat the ¡°Final Cult¡±. But now¡­ with the existence of the master crystal ball, he has a million ways to find out the core stronghold of the cult.

    The crystal ball (master) must be stored within the cult¡¯s stronghold!

    When thinking about pushing the cult stronghold and harvesting a lot of loot, Tang Yu¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    The crystal ball on the table was still open, his spiritual power still attached to the crystal ball. Even a few seconds ago, he also knocked on the door at the other end of the distance.

    And at that moment, the door opened.

    Unexpectedly¡­ A cold, majestic spiritual power, diffused out from the open door.

    Instantly came into contact with his spiritual power.

    Both of them were stunned.

    The owner of the opposite spiritual power, sensing that Tang Yu¡¯s spiritual power trait was different from his subordinates, realized the problem.

    In an instant, the gloomy spiritual power that prated from within the gate became tumbling, like a continuous wave,pping down toward the other end of the spiritual bridge.

    Tang Yu¡¯s face changed slightly.

    The originally scattered spiritual energy instantly condensed into a single stream, like scattered soldiers forming a formation and charging towards the enemy under the leadership of the general.

    The raging waves pped down, and a sharp sword formed by the momentum of the charge struck through the waves and struck out.

    But the wave stretched on and on, one wave higher than the other, the sword was constantly pounded, emitting a trembling chirping sound!

    Tang Yu¡¯s face turned red, his spiritual power exploded again, and he used his concentration method, a sharp sword made of spiritual power merged into a sword formation, fighting against the waves.

    The sub-master crystal ball constructs the spiritual bridge.

    A silent encounter erupted¡­

    A few secondster, blood dripped down from the corner of Tang Yu¡¯s mouth, and his spiritual power retreated from the crystal ball (sub) strategically.

    ¡°Mmmh!¡°

    He was about to get Nancy, but the crystal ball on the table suddenly cracked¡­ And, more and more cracks formed. A few secondster, the entire crystal ball shattered with a bang, turning into a ground fragment.

    Tang Yu was stunned.

    Although not usable. This crystal ball has a very high research value.

    Now¡­

    It was a huge loss.

    Why did he have to be so impulsive?!

 Chapter 383

    <h4>Chapter 383</h4>

    For a few days, Tang Yu was paying close attention to the situation of the Final God Cult, apart from cultivating and studying potions.

    Several other groups of apprentice teams, as well asrge shelters under the main responsibility of the Intelligence Department, have received news one after another.

    The major shelters have deployed a lot of manpower to investigate this issue. Even if the Final God Cult hides deeply, there was still a lot of sess.

    The cult¡¯s raid was blocked by the city¡¯s defence forces, who had anticipated it. Killing most of the cultists immediately and even capturing some of them, but he heard that no information could be pried out.

    The traitor that appeared among the high officials of the shelter was also uncovered several times.

    The biggest one was the discovery and destruction of a stronghold of the Final Cult located in the wilderness. ¡ªIt was a small vige where over 500 cultists lived, not all of them hunters but also ordinary people working in production. All of them, without exception, were deeply brainwashed.

    Some of the cultists were captured and even killed themselves on the spot.

    In the hands of the major shelter, they all have a lot of clues about the Final Cult.

    These clues were collected and were very helpful in understanding the cult and even inferring the search for the cult headquarters.

    A meeting about the ¡°final cult¡± unfolded in Yangcheng.

    ¡­¡­

    Yangcheng Shelter, one of the twenty-onerge shelters in Tiannan Province.

    It was first attacked by the ¡°Final God Cult¡± and was also the area most severely poisoned by the cult.

    Today, the gates of Yangcheng Shelter were open, and city guards can be seen patrolling the streets.

    ¡­¡­

    Yangcheng central office building, the highest level meeting.

    Many giant figures arrived one after another.

    ¡°Minister Lan, it¡¯s been a long time. Thatst batch of supplies was good, and our shelter wishes to continue trading.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gao, you have made another breakthrough. Congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Commander Ram, I heard that you recently discovered a red copper mine, can you¡­ sell us some.¡±

    During the conversation, a transaction worth hundreds of thousands of spirit stones was reached.

    ¡°Tree Shade¡­ the people from Tree Shade shelter areing!¡± Someone whispered.

    The hunter with sensitive hearing immediately looked toward the door.

    Thirteenrge shelters participated in the meeting this time. Tree Shade was the only nonrge shelter.

    In addition to the few shelters in Lindong and Hengcheng, the other shelter¡¯s knowledge of Tree Shade was still limited to rumours.

    Powerful.

    Rich.

    Good equipment.

    Some were skeptical of the rumours, and others were jealous of Tree Shade¡¯s chances.

    Wearing a corset ck leather jacket, Lorraine walked in the forefront with her long legs. Following her were several Intelligence Department personnel, including Lan Qingya, and a group of martial arts school apprentices who were assisting in the investigation in Yangcheng.

    A line of a dozen people walked into the conference room.

    Lorraine¡¯s aura didn¡¯t explode. But the others had no restraint. The Seventh, Eighth, and Ninth Awakening aura mixed together. Making the hunter from other shelters couldn¡¯t look away.

    Indeed, Tree Shade had quite the strength.

    Lorraine and her group walked towards the location arranged by Yangcheng.

    At this time, several hunters stopped in front of them.

    The leader of the group, whose aura was at the peak of the Ninth level, burst out without reservation, causing the air around him to distort. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Five days ago, the cloaked hunters who appeared within the Pingliang city, were they from Tree Shade?!¡±

    The dozens of hunters stationed at the orphanage were knocked unconscious, but he didn¡¯t ask about that. He was sure that it was Tree Shade¡¯s doing. Those who were knocked unconscious didn¡¯t realize who did it. When questioned, it looked as if they were weak.

    He turned his anger into momentum and pressed towards the Tree Shade group¡­ They suspected Tree Shade sent several cloaked men who appeared in the mirror backtracking. But the big men didn¡¯t believe it. They couldn¡¯t believe Tree Shade would send out topbat power so casually.

    Ninth Awakening hunters were also divided into three, six, or nine levels. Among which the strongest one was qualified to be called the topbat power. In the mirror that day, there were at least two people who can be called the power of this level.

    This strong man was one of Pingliang¡¯s top battle forces, he asked in a deep voice. At the same time, his eyes swept Lorraine and her party ¡ªas if trying to determine if one of the cloaked people was in this party.

    Unexpectedly, the Pingliang¡¯s strong man¡¯s aura, who killed mountains of corpses and sea of blood mixed with Ninth Aura oppression, didn¡¯t affect the Tree Shade. Even some of the Seventh Awakening people walking in the back had no change of expression.

    Lorraineughed lightly, her voice clear as a bell. ¡°The person who appeared in your Pingliang asked me for my identity¡­? Might as well let me take over your Pingliang intelligence department. Anyway, your stuff is useless¡­¡±

    Behind her, a martial arts school apprentice suppressed hisughter.

    The people from other shelters swept their gaze towards the Pingliang party with odd expressions.

    The owner of the person who appears in their house doesn¡¯t know the identity of the other party. If they want to talk about sneaking in, pretending to be¡­ arge-scale shelter, even the intelligence on their own shelter was not good enough, which makes it hard to believe how they could investigate a cult.

    Even if it were a spy, they could only swallow their bitterness if they can¡¯t catch them.

    The Tree Shade¡¯s leader made sense. Isn¡¯t a useless intelligence department should be taken over?

    The top power of Pingliang just thought of this. His expression changed even uglier. His sight lingered for a moment on Lorraine¡¯s face. ¡°How dare you insult my shelter!¡± He shouted, suddenly rushing forward with his fist. His fist was carrying a strong wind.

    The faces of the other shelter¡¯s representatives changed; apparently, no one expected that someone would start a fight in the middle of the meeting room.

    Lorraine¡¯s long brown hair was blown backwards by the strong wind and spread out like a flower in the sky. Her face did not change, her eyes did not blink, and she did not even move.

    It was as if she was stunned.

    The Yangcheng officials thought the young woman was in distress because they couldn¡¯t sense a strong aura from her. As the representative of the Tree Shade shelter, things will be ugly if she gets attacked. As the conference organizer, Yangcheng should interfere.

    His eyes saw it, but he couldn¡¯t teleport to the leader of the Tree Shade in a short time. He could only watch as Pingliang expert¡¯s huge fist got closer and closer to her beautiful face.

    When he was just about to witness the destruction of such a beauty.

    Suddenly¡­

    BANG!

    The strong wind blew the surrounding seats into disarray, and knife scratches were visible on the table top.

    A pale, delicate arm and a sandbag-sized fist collided with each other.

    The Yangcheng officer stared in disbelief.

    It was not the Tree Shade leader who reacted, but, rather, another young woman standing at her side who struck out and deflected the iing punch.

    The young woman herself, did not move a muscle.

 Chapter 384

    <h4>Chapter 384</h4>

    The strong man who struck was stunned for a moment. But he didn¡¯t stop. He raised his leg and swept out a foot.

    His foot was still only halfway across the air when Lan Qingya already moved sideways up. Her fingers were like a knife around the arms, straight to the chest and abdomen.

    BOOM!

    The strong man was suffocated. His source power and blood stopped for a moment, his reaction became a bit slower, and his powerful leg sweep was slightly stiff.

    There was a poke in his source power pool!

    With a height of more than two meters tall, the strong man¡¯s arms were thick and strong, covered with thick skin. His whole body was like a humanoid beast.

    The 175 cm tall Lan Qingya was tall among women, but she looked petite standing in front of him. Her thighs were not as thick as the opponent¡¯s arms, as if a giant and a weak little girl were standing together.

    No matter what defence and attack move he makes, the strongman couldn¡¯t keep up with Lan Qingya¡¯s speed. He swayed like arge rag doll, apanied by a muffled sound of fists and flesh shing.

    BOOM!

    The strong man sat on his butt on the ground. Spider web cracks spread on the ground.

    Lan Qingya was holding back. Not for Pingliang, but if she didn¡¯t hold back, the whole venue and even this building would copse as a result. Moreover, they represented Tree Shade¡¯s image. After all¡­ Tree Shade has always been a civilized and friendly shelter.

    Yangcheng¡¯s officials were dumbfounded.

    The corners of the mouths of the other shelters officials twitched.

    When Lan Qingya attacked, the fist wind did not leak at all, and the muffled noise was not very loud¡­ They thought it was just a ¡®friendly¡¯ strike.

    But once again, the Pingliang strong man sitting on the ground had been beaten up, and he didn¡¯t react for a long time. The red blood leaked from the corner of his mouth¡­ Anyway, it looked like he suffered quite serious injuries.

    The other Pingliang rushed forward and burst out their aura.

    The entire conference room was once again swept by a gale. The chairs and table were knocked down.

    Butrge-scale armed fighting did not break out¡­

    The Yangcheng principal, with a group of experts, stopped in the middle of the two sides.

    ¡°STOP IT ALL!¡±

    He looked at Pingliang¡¯s people with an unfriendly face, and his aura had locked them from afar.

    The Pingliang¡¯s people were even more agitated. Obviously, they were the ones being injured. Why were they the ones being reprimanded?

    The other shelters also discourage the fight. But they all gazed as if it was Pingliang¡¯s fault, not Tree Shade.

    ¡ªBut they were the ones who were beaten¡­ right?

    A few of Pingliang¡¯s strongest men wailed inwardly, but they could only carry the injured hunter to the side and no longer dared to blow up. They could only cower honestly in the corner.

    After stopping the fight, the Yangcheng principal turned his head and climbed up with Lan Qingya, Lorraine and others.

    The difference in treatment made the people of Pingliang in the distance had their faces gloomy for a while, and they felt that they had no human rights.

    If the Yangcheng principal knew the inner drama of the people of Pingliang, surely they would say¡­ weak scum has no human rights whatsoever.

    The previous tall man from Pingliang was probably stronger than them, but he was beaten like this. Even so, under the attack of the Tree Shade, the Pingliang strong man still appeared to be defenseless.

    From beginning to end, only one trait was disyed.

    Scum!

    Scum to the core!

    You were the one who caused the trouble first. It¡¯s a good thing that you weren¡¯t beaten to death.

    The thought of Pingliang¡¯s hunter aura broke out unscrupulously and messed up the conference room. He didn¡¯t get out of his anger. If it wasn¡¯t for the organizer, he had to restrain himself. He wanted to personally throw the Pingliang hunter out.

    The person in charge of Yangcheng nced at Pingliang with an ufortable expression. It was clear that the truth was not that the giant of Pingliang was too weak, but that the Tree Shade woman was too strong.

    From the beginning to the end, she was able to perform well. Making people uncertain about her true strength and awakening stage.

    Maybeparable to the top battle power?

    Or even higher?

    The Yangcheng master did not know that the Pingliang giant was one of the topbatants of the Pingliang Shelter, nor did he know that the level of awakening of Lan Qingya was still a little behind the peak of the Ninth level.

    The so-called three-six-nine levels of the Ninth Peaks, one was the difference in martial arts sophistication, and the other was the difference in ability.

    Those who are reputed as the top battle power mostly possess special abilities excellent at fighting. However, what Lan Qingya showed, regardless of strength or speed, she was not even a star and a half from the usual Ninth Awakening peak.

    Yangcheng officers can¡¯t figure it out.

    Except for a few shelters, such as Lindong and Hengcheng, who had in-depthmunication with TreeShade, other hunters from all over the world could not understand the gap was so huge.

    They looked at the leader of the Tree Shade, the brown-haired woman whose aura was collected and did not strike, and they became even more doubtful.

    The young woman, who was said to be the head of the intelligence department, was so strong¡­ could it be that she has broken through the boundary of the Ninth Awakening and touched thest realm of the Awakening Order?

    All parties were secretly thinking.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The rubble in the meeting room was soon cleared away, the tables and chairs were also reced with new ones. In addition to the cobwebby cracks, no one could see that there was once a top-level battle here.

    The deal and other off-topic talk were quickly discussed.

    The meeting started to get to the point, exchanging and exchanging information about the ¡°Final Cult¡± from all sides.

    Hopefully, the Cult¡¯sir can be locked and destroyed in one fell swoop!

    ¡­¡­

    After the Yangcheng meeting, Lorraine drove the floating chariot back to the territory first, and Tang Yu soon got about the content of the meeting.

    Indeed, the power ofrge shelters can¡¯t be underestimated. Perhaps in high-end power, they couldn¡¯t bepared with the territory, but they had huge gaps in talents.

    Although the core base of the ¡°Final Cult¡± has not yet been discovered, the veil shrouding the Cult has been gradually lifted.

    After listening to Lorraine¡¯s report, Tang Yu frowned, ¡°Are you saying that things like the Pingliang Orphanage being looted are not isted cases?¡±

    Somerge shelters were tightly covered, or the cults caused little movement. The intelligence personnel hiding in the local area also failed to learn the news. It was not until the meeting that the major shelters were attacked by the Cult or found clues to the Cult.

    ¡°Not only looting official orphanages, but also targeting individual children. The targets are irregr. Children who are suspected of being looted have high aptitudes. There have also been many cases of disappearance of hunters in the wild, but it is not the Cult. It¡¯s impossible to say what the Cult does.¡±

    ¡°In response to this, other shelters specte that the ¡°Final Cult¡± is the work of one or several Fourth Age powerhouses to improve their own strength through blood sacrifice, and with the strength of Fourth Age powerhouses, they are capable ofting Eight or Ninth Awakening.

    There is also a theory that the leader of the ¡°Final Cult¡± has obtained a certain powerful secret treasure which can take away other people¡¯s natural talents and improve their own qualifications¡­ hearing the treasure¡¯s talent is bound to make many hunter masters rush. This was valid spection, but it¡¯s still a spection.¡±

    Lorraine casually brushed her hair. Her long brown hair was tied into a ponytail hanging down to her right shoulder, making her look less spirited, more charming and elegant.

    When reporting on her work, her long and slender legs closed together. Her ck leather jacket and leather pantspletely outline the curve of her delicate figure, and her delicate body was slightly leaning forward as if she were a naughty secretary.

    Tang Yu faintly expressed his respect, feeling the need for a few bottles of nutritional express to replenish the deprived body¡­ he must have been too tired fromst night¡¯s practice.

    He gave a dry cough.

    And thought of the spiritual encounter before¡­ Across the bridge constructed by the crystal ball and the person behind the curtain.

    The person behind the curtain ¡­ may not be the Cult leader, but it must also be one of the Final God Cult senior. From a short spiritual encounter, Tang Yu can clearly feel the strength of the other party.

    In terms of spiritual power, Tang Yu thinks he was no worse than an ordinary Awakening Order Awakening Great Perfection - this was the advantage of a solid foundation and spirit stones.

    But on that day, even after choosing to strategically retreat, Tang Yu had to admit that the spiritual power of the person on the other end was stronger than his.

    No, it was far more than him.

    The two relied on the media to confront each other, and the spirit power they could input was limited. If it was face-to-face, the spiritual power would be exposed to the battle, he might not be able to support it for a few seconds, and he would be traumatized.

    If it is a modern person who got the secret treasure¡­ Tang Yu will have to admit that the other party was more open than him.

    If it is a person of the Fourth Age with Great Perfection, half-step Transcendent or even¡­

    He shook his head. Even after unveiling a part of the ¡°final cult¡±, it still feels mysterious.

    Seeing hime back from his contemtion, Lorraine tentatively asked, ¡°Um about that, can my debt be forgiven?¡±

    Tang Yu nced at her, ¡°The vice minister of intelligence earns three thousand a week, and the debt you owe at present, there are still thirty-five thousand spirit stones, do the math yourself.¡±

    Lorraine calcted with her fingers. With her barely passing grade in the crash course in arithmetic, she calcted for ten seconds, and then her facial expression changed. ¡°My Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°My Lord~¡±

    She pretended to look pitiful.

    Tang Yu was not moved.

    Which is more important, money or beauty? Of course, it¡¯s money!

    He nced twice toward the bulging breasts and thought so.

    ¡­¡­

    The Final God Cult was left to the intelligence department, with the assistance of the martial arts school apprentices.

    Tang Yu continued to be a cultivation nerd.

    Every day in the cultivation room and research room, drinking boxes of auxiliary potion, swallowing a lot of high purity spirit stones, he just needs one more thing toplete the set, special rice.

    The days spending at home always pass quickly.

    On the fifth day after the meeting in Yangcheng, the first batch of crystal jade rice finally ripened. Tang Yu could not resist eating three big bowls, and that night the cultivation drive could not be finished.

    He is already at the Twelfth Awakening Stage.

    With Eye of Insight¡¯s observation, the daily cultivation speed progressed from 5% to 8%. With a sufficient supply of resources, it only takes 2 or 3 days to cross thest level of the Awakening Stage and then touch the mountain of Transcendence.

    Hunters with better aptitudes, even if they have sufficient nutrition, their daily cultivation progress was less than 1%.

    Tang Yu was satisfied with this.

    ¡°Shay in the Yangtze River Delta also recently upied a spirit stone mine, which happens to produce ice-based high purity spirit stones. Just in time to send them to ine together.¡±

    The spirit stone mine made from the convergence of source power essence in the air and earth was far rarer than he imagined.

    The territory continues to expand and explore outward, currently upies only three spirit stone mines. There was no even news of other mines. On one hand, it was rare, but some shelters also hid it deeply.

    The territory happens to be built next to the spirit stone mines. Tang Yu can onlyment his initial Emperor¡¯s luck outburst.

    But it was only at the beginning¡­

    Three source crystal mines in the territory produced high-purity fire attribute spirit stones, and one in Tiannan Province not far away was difficult to mine and produced earth attribute spirit stones. The Earth attribute spirit stones have little effect. None of his followers was of the Earth attributes, so he would not bear it even if it was sold at a high price to cultivate for others.

    ¡°Perhaps it can be exchanged with a power that has a spirit stone mine?¡±

    Spirit stone mines, secret realms and other secrets are generally hidden and not shared by several forces. But if he had an earth ability spirit stone as a knocker, it¡¯s not impossible to exchange it with other types.

    The spirit stone mine that Shay and the others had just upied in Yangtze Delta was an ice attribute spirit stone.

    Tang Yu had already taken the Voyage and made a trip to Yangtze River Delta to establish a sub territory next to the spirit stone mine. While the sub territory at resource point no.1 was cancelled by him, the defensive building wouldn¡¯t disappear. But the repair would be troublesome.

    With the help of the spirit stone mine and crystal jade rice, the time that ine needs to polish the bottleneck can be greatly shortened.

    The northern court pushed to the foreground, that breakthrough to Transcendent martial arts master. He knew aside from edible source crops, they must have quite a lot of high purity spirit stones.

    Perhaps there were other treasures.

    ¡°But the cultivation room in the Northern Court should not be able topare with mine. The level of making rune equipment, although far higher than the general shelter, but also can notpare with the Tree Shade¡¯s production¡­¡±

    These were the information that Gray de learned in the Northern Court.

    The scale of the production line was already expanding, and Tang Yu intends to wait for the stock to umte to a certain level before he makes a strong entry into the equipment market in Northern Court.

    Use this to upy a ce in a short period of time.

    ¡­¡­

    Time was like flowing water, and the palm of your hand could only hold it for a moment.

    Cultivation room.

    Tang Yu slowly exhaled a breath of turbid air, ending today¡¯s cultivation. He stood up, ran the ¡°Eye of Insight¡±.

    A stream of data shed under his eyes. After looking down and gazing at it, the cultivation progress had surfaced in his eyes.

    99% of the Twelfth Awakening.

    ¡®Today, I can break through the Thirteenth Awakening in one fell swoop!¡¯

    Having cultivated continuously for five hours, Tang Yu walked out of the second cultivation room, ready to calm down for a while, and then put in all his strength to rush into the final stage.

    At this time, he received a contract message from Lorraine.

    The location of the Cult¡¯s headquarters had been locked!

    It was in a big mountain more than two hundred kilometers away from Yangcheng¡­ In order not to alert the snake, the major shelters decided not to probe deep into the mountain but to directly assemble their teams, surround the mountain, and eliminate the Cult.

    The time was set for two dayster.

    ¡°After staying at home for so long, it¡¯s time to go out and move my body, and then get the master-sub crystal ball¡­¡± Tang Yu murmured.

    Suddenly turning his head, he sensed a familiar aura.

    Wearing a long light blue dress, ine was standing by the door.

    The morning sun shining down from the window on her full smiling face, cheeks with two small dimples. Her eyes were as bright as sapphire, blinking. Her lips slightly open seems to be impatient to share the joy.

 Chapter 385

    <h4>Chapter 385</h4>

    [Target: ine] [Qualification: A++ (Natural talent demon,pared to you¡­ you are still a curly-haired baboon) [Level: Awakening Stage Grand Perfection 10000% (critical)] [Job: Frost Mage (advanced job, rare legacy, the only inheritor)] [Skills: ice prism, ice storm, ice crystal shield, frost fall, ice path, instantaneous step, a thousand miles of ice, extreme cold permafrost ¡­¡­ (master more than thirty spells and all proficient, in terms of number and depth of sophistication, you arepletely trampled)] [Physical condition: height 165cm, weight 45kg¡­ the following eight hundred words are omitted for indescribable description)]

    ine has been in retreat for more than a month. Not in the castle, but in the mountain¡¯s number one cultivation sanctuary retreat. So, they haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.

    During this period of time, he either let the puppets cook automatically or do it yourself and asionally ask the hotel to send them¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since he has tasted ine¡¯s supreme cooking skills.

    Tang Yu felt a little hungry.

    So¡­

    He blurted out, ¡°Are you sure about the breakthrough?¡±

    ¡°Un.¡± ine nodded her head.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s not toote, let¡¯s break through today, I¡¯ve prepared all the materials you need.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ine¡¯s natural talent was high, A++. Tang Yu was curious how many ¡®+¡¯ could be the highest after qualification.

    But in the end, it can¡¯t bepared to Nancy.

    S-ss Nancy doesn¡¯t need to cultivate, no need to be an adult, she can directly enter the Transcendent¡­ The biggest difference was Nancy¡¯s body contains an extremely terrifying energy. She doesn¡¯t need effort to breakthrough thest stage of transcendent partition.

    This was also one of the reasons why Nancy had a hasty breakthrough in the first ce, but it still went smoothly.

    Tang Yu asked Kevin to temporarily set up a source gathering formation for ine at the number one holy ce.

    With two hundred thousand spirit stonesid as the chassis, together with the rune array underneath the No. 1 cultivation sanctuary, when ine broke through, the source gathering formation directly extracted two hundred thousand spirit stones which could greatly increase the concentration of source power around.

    Another hundred pounds of cooker crystal jade rice, hundreds of high purity ice spirit stones this already existing in the territory.

    Supplemented with various potions to maintain the state and protect the spirit and source power pool to ensure that the rush was foolproof.

    For ine, Tang Yu was confident.

    At the moment, a decisive battle with the ¡°Final God Cult¡± may beunched.

    The locked location of the ¡°Final Cult¡± headquarters was only two or three hundred kilometers away from the territory. For the transcendentals, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take more than one hour to make the round trip.

    The threat was too great.

    This chaotic evil cult cut off his leeks and even uprooted them. It doesn¡¯t match his philosophy, so he needs to eradicate them for good.

    Tang Yu intends to personally lead the Investigation Corps and the newly established Fire Horse Knights to besiege the ¡°Final God Cult¡±, with his ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, and bring some intermediate detection crystals. He believes that when scavenging the spoils of war, he won¡¯t miss some hidden treasures.

    Especially the crystal ball (master) that can be transmitted spiritually.

    Nancy, ine, Yan Dingtian¡­ they¡¯re the territory¡¯s most cutting-edge battle force, so he had no reason to leave them behind. Plus, he himself can beparable to 0.9 transcendent. Tang Yu thinks the safety was okay.

    All things were ready. He just needed ine to breakthrough.

    He took a deep breath and prepared to absorb the fire attribute high purity spirit stones and enter the Thirteenth Awakening in one fell swoop.

    ¡­¡­

    Every breakthrough was a double sublimation of body and soul, so soothing that one wants to moan.

    Tang Yu was looking forward to the real transformation into the transcendental realm and what kind of scenery it will be.

    But¡­ it¡¯s still a bit far away.

    The members of the investigating corps from missions have returned one after another, and the fire horse knights were also ready to go. Except for some fire horses, they were transported to the Yangtze River Delta through the teleportation array. The territory headquarters here has formed a knight group of three hundred people!

    The three Carmen brothers, their legacy was the advanced job ¡°Heroic Knights¡±. They were good at cooperating with mounts¡­ The strongest fire horse was Seventh Awakening.

    Single-handedly, it couldn¡¯t exert all of Carmen brothers¡¯ strength. But as an arrow, it could make three hundred knights the size of cavalry!

    Carmen¡¯s third boy was also asked by Shay to go¡­ Shay didn¡¯t want to go out on his own and even poached away from the only remaining assistants.

    Only eldest Carmen was left alone at the Extreme Martial Arts School in Luoxia.

    Especially the recently joined new apprentices with high cultivation levels were going out on missions, and even no one could help.

    Tang Yu even felt a little pitiful.

    The contract information was another shock.

    Tang Yu opened it and saw the 99+ unread message on the contact column of Carmen¡¯s boss and silently retracted his previous thoughts.

    He nned to transfer two male followers from the Yangtze River Delta and then transfer the two female followers who followed Fannie to move over. Now¡­ well, he should slow down.

    He heard that the pressure of work can best stimte a person¡¯s potential.

    The team finished preparing and was scheduled to arrive tomorrow afternoon at arge shelter adjacent to Yangcheng, Shancheng City Shelter, which was said to produce many high-quality logs.

    Shancheng City was also the closestrge shelter to the cult¡¯s headquarters, just under 100 kilometers.

    After the rendezvous at Shangcheng City, then they set off for therge mountain that had been locked into position.

    Two days were given, apparently taking into ount that some shelters were far away and would take a short time to get there.

    For Tree Shade, there would be plenty of time, and it would take less than an hour to travel to Shangcheng City by aerone.

    Tang Yu can still continue to house in the territory¡­ and prepare for some time.

    He refreshes the market and equips the crowd with some life-preserving rune scrolls.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed, and while he waited, Kevin suddenly brought good news. Tang Yu immediately rushed to the equipment manufacturing factory area.

    ¡°Nancy¡¯s weapon blueprint design came out?¡±

    In the workshop, he was more or less surprised.

    Nancy could coalesce armor and weapons with her Ghost¡¯s power. But she could still use weapons to wear armor - herpanion equipment, a type of energy equipment, could either be used alone or attached to weapon armor to increase its power.

    What Tang Yu entrusted Kevin to design was a Transcendent weapon that was powerful enough for Nancy to use.

    Those who have the ability to design and build transcendent weapons were qualified to be called equipment masters.

    Kevin has only made three transcendent weapons in the ten years since he became a master, which shows the difficulty of casting this level of equipment¡­ And now, just over a month since Nancy was summoned, a design drawing took shape, so Tang Yu had to be surprised.

    Kevin stroked his long white beard, his face could not hide his excitement, but still very modestly said, ¡°Well well, it¡¯s all thanks to My Lord for those books of runguage, so I have made a lot of progress during this time.¡±

    He treated it like a treasure and brought a piece of thick leather paper about A2 size, made of high-grade demonic beast fur. The drawing was ced on the wide workbench and slowly spread out.

    Tang Yu took a step closer to look at it.

    On the blueprint, he can roughly see the appearance of a broad-edged sword. The sword wasposed of countless twists and turns, as small as tadpoles. ¡ªEach tadpole rune was extremelyplicated. The originally mysterious rune patterns have been condensed to the extreme in this blueprint.

    The archer¡¯s office is¡­

    Hot rooms in front of¡­

    Some of the more difficult jobs¡­

    After staring at it for a while, Tang Yu became dizzy. Shaking off his head, he averted his gaze but saw Kevin take out another long box.

    Once the box was opened, there was a depressing power that emanated from a silver-white arm bone inside the box.

    ¡°Cmity Great Sword¡¯s main material was this arm, but do not underestimate it. ording to my analysis, the owner of the arm bone is strong and was at the second stage of Transcendent. Every drop of blood, every piece of hair are extremely precious materials¡­ This silver-white arm bone also condensed the essence of that Transcendent. With this as the main material and a variety of high-level minerals, you can maximize the arm bone of the dark energy out. The energy can be used as a weapon, which can be used by Miss Nancy before entering the second stage to increase thebat power by two to three percent. It¡¯s not impossible to say.¡±

    At this point, Kevin was very stunned, and the white beard was about to curl up.

    But then, he shook his head, ¡°The main material as the core of the blueprint is rtively easy to draw. But manufacturing it myself would at least take three or five months. It¡¯s far from being able topare with my Lord¡¯s workshop.¡±

    Finally, Kevin blew a wave, Tang Yu was very satisfied.

    After taking the blueprint and the silver-white arm bone away, Tang Yu ordered the logistics department to send the other materials marked on the ¡°Cmity Greatsword¡± blueprint.

    Such as secret silver marrow liquid, Moir¨¦ Fine Gold, Tuo iron was extremely precious. It can be used as the main core material of A-grade rune weapons.

    On the ¡°Cmity Greatsword¡±, however, it can only serve as a trivial ingredient.

    The more Tang Yu looked at it, the more satisfied he was.

    No matter what, it would be a divine weapon if it was made of huge chunks of spirit stones.

    He came to the workshop, entered the blueprint into it, and the ck box was activated.

    There was only one blueprint for the ¡°Cmity Sword¡±, which was much easier than making an airne.

    Surprisingly, after putting in the materials, the Great Sword of Cmity was not immediately transported out. Instead, the light screen next to the ck box showed a progress bar of ¡®in progress¡¯.

    The progress barsted about ten seconds before Tang Yu saw a silvery-white two-handed sword with a ck hilt appear at the other end of the ck box.

    The de of the sword can be seen vaguely, inscribed with rows of arcane runes.

    When he picks it up and weighs it, there was no question of it being too heavy or too light. A weapon of this level can change its weight depending on the amount of source power injected.

    However, the moment his palm touched the hilt of the sword, Tang Yu sensed an extremely dense dark energy that resonated with the source energy in his body. The sea of source energy boiled up in an instant.

    A surge of power wanted to gush out.

    Without even thinking about it, Tang Yu turned his wrist and swept his sword de across. In an instant, thick dark energy erupted from the sword de, turning into a column of energy and sting out in front.

    BOOM¡­!

    The sturdy wall of the fifth level workshop was blown out by a big hole.

    Looking out along the hole in the wall, a hundred-meter-long gully, winding beyond the garden. The surrounding ground eroded by the dark energy, bing as ck as ink, farther away the beautiful flowers all bent down and withered grey.

    Surprised, ine and Nancy in the castle immediately flew out.

    Four eyes were facing each other.

    The scene was very awkward.

    Tang Yu: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to take the me for this. It was clearly the ¡°Great Sword of Cmity¡± that did it!

    ¡­¡­

    Shancheng City, military camp outside the city.

    This was the area that was deliberately set aside by the Shancheng City Shelter for all the shelters to repair.

    In order to facilitate the departure tomorrow morning for the big mountain where the ¡°Final God Cult¡± is located, the regiments from the major shelters will need to spend the night outside of Shancheng City - not allowed to enter the city, Shancheng City was afraid about attracting wolves into the house - even if this is not very likely.

    ¡°Probably the hotels in Shancheng City can¡¯t afford to amodate so many people with their daily and weekly rooms.¡±

    The airnended more than twenty kilometers away from Shancheng City and then Tang Yu, ine, Nancy and a dozen other followers plus the investigation corps that came with five hundred people, as well as three hundred people from the Knights of the Fire Horse, a total of more than seven hundred people, came to Shancheng City.

    The number of people was quite a lot, butpared to otherrge shelters, it may not be enough for a tenth.

    When Tang Yu arrived, there were already severalrge shelters on the scene. In the area divided by Shancheng City, they set up camp. A field military tent was set up, peoplee and go, it looks like a small gathering ce.

    Shancheng City promised to sell a certain amount of food. Many vendors in the shelter saw business opportunities also flocked out of the city. They sold supplies and specialities.

    But the major shelters rarely buy.

    It¡¯s impossible to trust food to outsiders. Tang Yu looked around and sawrge trucks carrying food and other supplies.

    It was also the first time he saw such a spectacr scene.

    The real legion of hunters was no longer the previous mix of ordinary soldiers and hunters.

    At least five or six thousand, and some were more than ten thousand.

    The aura was entangled together, like a hot pot with various ingredients, very tasty.

    When Tang Yu arrived, he drew frequent nces from other shelters. Mainly from the 300 cavalrymen riding on fire horses. Their manes fluttered like mes with the wind, which surprised them.

    This was the first time he had seen an established cavalry regiment.

    Although the number of people was small, they were indeed elite. A lot of people were measuring the strength of the Tree Shade in their hearts.

    ¡­¡­

    The two regiments of hunters were instructed to set up camp.

    Tang Yu idly strolled around and walked towards Lindong¡¯s camp.

    The leader of the team was an old acquaintance, Zhou Zhenglei. During this period of time investigating the ¡°Final Cult¡±, Zhou Zhenglei did not stop running to Tree Shade, and Tang Yu could see that Old General Lu intended to train Zhou Zhenglei as his sessor.

    Before arriving at the camp in Lindong, Zhou Zhenglei also arrived on the news.

    He was wearing a colourfulbat suit, walking with striped pants. His strength seems to have improved again.

    Zhou Zhenglei arched his hand, ¡°Director Tang, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Chief Zhou¡­¡±

    Into the Lindong camp, Ancestral Dragon warriors figure everywhere was busy. ording to Zhou Zhenglei, this time, Lindong came with a total of five thousand people. Tang Yu perceived the strength of these people. They weren¡¯t weak; they had orders and quite iron-blooded.

    Next to an unknown shelter. Although there were many people, the strengths were uneven. In contrast, Lindong was also considered strong among the major forces.

    Wandering around and returning to the campsite belonging to the Tree Shade, the field tent has been set up by this time.

    The logo of Tree Shade is drawn on it, a practical andfortable field tent.

    Tang Yu got into one of the luxury tents, ine and Nancy lived next door to him¡­ in the tent.

    One after another, the caravans of the major shelters also arrived at Shancheng City.

    Outside, the walls of Shencheng City was bustling with activity.

 Chapter 386

    <h4>Chapter 386</h4>

    This time, those who participated in the siege of the Final God Cult were a total of 18 parties from various forces. Some shelters joined the siege only after the Yangcheng meeting.

    Some of the shelters joined the siege only after the meeting in Yangcheng. Not all of these forces came from Tiannan Province, and a few came from the neighbouring province, Xilin.

    The area of activity of the ¡°Final God Cult¡± was located in the western part of Tiannan Province. Xilin Province was also affected, but the eastern part of Tiannan Province was not much affected. Including Jingcheng, several shelters did not participate in the operation to eliminate the cult. However, Tang Yu seems to have heard that Yangcheng initially approached Jingcheng, but seems to have mentioned that ¡°Tree Shade also participated in the operation¡± and then Jingcheng, led by eight families, refused.

    What can he say? ©´(£þ¥Ø£þ)©°

    After the arrival of all the forces, the organizer of the fight against evil, Yangcheng, held a pre-war meeting.

    This kind of meeting of little value, Tang Yu wasn¡¯t really interested in. He said he was just a symbolic leader and continued to push the chores to Lorraine.

    After some bullsh*t, not long after, Lorraine re-entered the camp with an obscure look.

    ¡°Mpphh! All the content is useless. I will not participate in this kind of meeting next time!¡±

    ¡°1000 spirit stones.¡± Tang Yu nced at it and said back indifferently.

    Lorraine looked solemn and bowed deeply with her legs closed together. ¡°No matter what meeting there is next time, please make sure I can attend, I like meetings the most.¡±

    Then Lorraine said, ¡°The meeting was basically about the distribution of the spoils after the elimination of the ¡°final god cult¡±. Many shelters believe that the cult has at least one powerful secret treasure in its hands, in order to fight for the spoils, many people at the meeting fought to the death but finally decided to eliminate the cult, and then talk about other stuff¡­ ¡­ That is, the process of eliminating evil, such topics like who grabbed what obviously not that important.¡±

    She skimmed and said.

    ¡°And then tomorrow, ording to clues, the location of the headquarters of the final god cult pointed to the crescent mountain. But because of fear of rming the snake, Yangcheng did not send people deep into the crescent mountain. So it is impossible to determine the specific location of the cult headquarters. So Yangcheng proposed that tomorrow, the major shelters, respectively spread in the crescent mountain in all directions, deep into the mountain to ensure that the cultists have nowhere to escape. ¡°

    Mount crescent was notrge.

    Eighteen shelter forces, a total of more than 100,000 hunters, it would not be difficult to surround Mount Crescent.

    Only, Tang Yu felt that these people¡­ were they a little too optimistic?

    The level of secrecy of this joint operation was very high. People who joined the operation didn¡¯t know they were going to exterminate the cult but to jointly explore a newly developed secret realm. Only a very small number of shelters high level knew about Mount Crescent and the purpose of the operation.

    But after all, the operation was so powerful that there are no traitors from the ¡°Final God Cult¡± among the top brass.

    Shaking his head.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t deny this strategy was much more efficient. By going into different directions to find the exact location of the headquarters, at least someone would eventually run into the cult experts, and thebat noise would ur.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The night was getting slightly cooler.

    The wind rustled.

    Tang Yu did not sleep. He cultivated in the tent all night, only to feel¡­ the efficiency was too bad! Five, six, seven, eight hours of cultivation and the progress was even less than 0.5%. Next time he went out, he wouldn¡¯t choose to cultivate!

    When lifting the tent door, the sky outside was already slightly light.

    Counting the time since the doomsday, it would be winter soon. The sky has a thinyer of small snow drifting down.

    It wasn¡¯t that cold yet, but exhaling his breath exudes white mist before gradually dissipated in the air. Tang Yu wondered if he could develop a sword move to spit fire?

    It¡¯s still quite amazing.

    Unfortunately, he still needed to acquire thebat skill first, repair to the proficiency degree and even perfect control before he had enough insights to create new moves.

    Maybe.

    Outside the tent, Sky has organized the members of two regiments in batches for breakfast with Tree Shadepressed food as the menu. It tasted quite good. Just a few mouthful bites would maximize a hunter¡¯s energy. It¡¯s also useful in indulging power inbat.

    A dozen other camps were equally busy.

    Soon, the army started to move.

    Shangcheng City was only less than a hundred kilometers from the crescent mountain. The most dangerous on the way was probably the three or four areas. The hunter army pushed all the way. Not long after, they came to the foot of the crescent mountain.

    The top of the mountain was very sharp and has a slight curvature like a crescent moon, hence the name.

    Yangcheng once again summoned the top brass of the shelters to discuss the direction of the attack.

    This time, Tang Yu did not give Lorraine the opportunity to earn spirit stones and attended personally.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Inside the tent, at a nce, there were familiar faces such as Zhou Zhenglei, as well as Hengcheng and other shelter chiefs or military chiefs. Also, he saw Yangcheng¡¯s director for the first time, a middle-aged man with a majestic face and a very strong aura.

    Wearing silver and white armor, he was powerful and said to be the first person in Yangcheng¡¯s battle power.

    Yangcheng¡¯s director pointed to a detailed map covering the area around Mount Yueyang, which had been roughly divided into eighteen areas, just like a cake cut into eighteen pieces from the center.

    It was up to each party to choose.

    Some of the shelters hoped that the one they chose would be lucky enough to discover the cult headquarters, while others looked to the Yangcheng director and Tang Yu.

    Yangcheng and Tree Shade were the two strongest recognized among the eighteen forces.

    Before the end of the world, there was a saying that as the secondrgest city in the south of the country, with arge poption, Yangcheng¡¯s strength after the end of the world was far beyond the averagerge-scale shelter.

    That¡¯s why they had the ability to pull the strings of major shelters.

    Only a few hundred peoplee from Tree Shade. But severalrge shelters such as Lindong and Hengcheng were pushing Tree Shades. And after seeing Pingliang and Tree Shade fought the other day, no one dared to underestimate them.

    Lindong¡¯s strength was not weak. They can be ranked third. Someone in the tent was already asking Zhou Zhenglei¡¯s opinion.

    Zhou Zhenglei pondered for a while but turned his head to Tang Yu and asked, ¡°Director Tang, which way are you going?¡±

    There were eighteen roads withplicated and t mountains, but to the hunters, it didn¡¯t matter.

    Tang Yu nced at it and casually pointed to a rtively gentle route.

    As soon as Zhou Zhenglei saw it, he immediately stretched out his hand and pointed to the adjacent route on the left side of Tree Shade¡¯s route, as if he was afraid of being robbed, ¡°Then we¡¯ll take this road.¡±

    The others were surprised.

    They contemted, frowning and gazing, was there something special about the route Lindong chose? Is the cult headquarters on this route?

    At this point, the director of Hengcheng squeezed forward and pped his bushy palm on the map, ¡°We in Hengcheng will go¡­ go to¡­¡± He hastily changed his palm into a finger and pointed to the route on the right side of the Tree Shade, ¡°Right. That¡¯s the one!¡±

    Shuohu, Huiyang, Nanqing, several shelters reacted half a beat slower and were suddenly baffled.

    ¡°Wait, we in Nanqing want to go this way.¡±

    ¡°This route is our Huiyang¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Deadly!¡±

    A route choice that clearly had little dispute of interest erupted into a fierce argument.

    Yangcheng and other shelter executives looked dumbfounded. It feels like¡­ there must be an unspeakable secret between these forces!

    The argument did not take long and was finally settled, Lindong and Hengcheng¡¯s route just on both sides of the Tree Shade. Shuohu and Nanqing were next door, only Huiyang, a little far apart.

    The leader of the army, looking at Shuohu with a dark expression.

    Zhou Zhenglei wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead and sighed in faint relief.

    Before arriving here, General Lu had urged that they shouldn¡¯t stay too far from Tree Shade. This was a matter of the safety of thousands of warriors, but fortunately, they started early.

    ¡­¡­

    After the route was selected, the eighteen forces detoured from the chosen location into the mountains.

    Each shelter with a number of a couple thousand people had the task to blockade the crescent mountain to prevent the cultist from escaping.

    Walking in the mountain, the grass and trees are lush, dozens of hunters of the Investigation Corps holding war knives in front of them to open the way. The path opening skill has been ordered to the MAX. They were very familiar with it. They walked through the ce and cleared out a path.

    Some of the spies who are good at speed and concealment stepped on branches and shuttled between the tall trees. Scouting for the team just in case the Final God Cult really had the intention of withdrawing.

    Tang Yu doesn¡¯t think so.

    If there were Transcendental in the Final God Cult, then they had no reason to evacuate. Not every person among the 100.000 joined forces were brave. Transcendent beings weren¡¯t ordinary human lives. Once the deaths and injuries exceed 30%, no matter how well-trained they were, they will surely flee. Many of the hunters in the joint forces were recruited after the end of the world.

    The ¡°Final God Cult¡± pays to have the strength to eat the coalition forces, and it is likely to fight back, but they certainly don¡¯t know that there is extraordinary in the coalition forces. ¡°There

    The ¡°Final Cult¡± pays itself the strength to eat the joined army and will probably fight back, but they surely don¡¯t know that there were Transcendents in the coalition army.¡±

    There was more than one.

    Tang Yu looked back at ine and Nancy.

    In addition to the Transcendents, there were Sky, Lorraine, Fanny, Red Moon, Carmens, Bamboo Rat Oguri, Winnie. All of them were at Twelfth, Thirteenth, and even Great Perfection Awakening.

    Most of the territory¡¯s high-end battle force was out. Only Roger stayed behind.

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t worried about idents in the territory. There were contractual links, there were Town Portal Scrolls. In case a big ident urs, he was able to rush back.

    The size of the luxurious expert group was to deal with the possible existence of the cult experts.

    ¡°However, howe the high-end battle force seems to be all girls?¡±

    Recalling the vaguely odd and admiring gaze of the other shelter executives, Tang Yu realized only after a bit of hindsight that this lineup of his own seemed a bit mocking.

    ¡­¡­

    After walking for ten minutes, in addition to the investigation corps hunters in front to open the road, from time to time to kill the attack of the demonic beasts and mutated beasts. But they haven¡¯t seen the cultists.

    Suddenly Tang Yu¡¯s gaze fell on the ground not far away.

    He took a few steps forward, looking at the withered flower, and then looking around, the lush leaves were a bit yellowish. And as the wind blew, the dead leaves rolled down.

    With source power nourishment, flowers and trees were extremely prosperous. Even if the temperature drops again and again, it also does not affect the outside lush scene. But Tang Yu always feels the foliage in the crescent mountain was a little absent. As if the vitality was not enough.

    It¡¯s too weird to be true.

 Chapter 387

    <h4>Chapter 387</h4>

    Deep in the crescent mountain.

    Withered scenes were more frequently seen, the dry earth was strewn with cracks. Although there were still many withered trees still standing tall, it gave a desert bleakness and dead silence.

    A quiet vige, nestled within the Crescent Mountains, withyers of small two- and three-story buildings, built right next to the mountains in a terraced shape.

    Smoke curled up.

    There weren¡¯t any demonic beasts close around either. It was a calm and peaceful vige, but if someone could see the people in the vige, they would inevitably frown.

    Some people wear ck robes and masks, some with indifferent faces, walking in a hurry, more just ordinary vigers, full of fervor like devotees.

    ¡­¡­

    The east end of the vige.

    Two Fourth Awakening hunters were wearing retro tawny robes hiding under the shade of a tree. Looking at the crowd of peopleing and going. One middle-aged, the other in early thirties. Both with a badge on their chests representing the bishop of the Final God Church.

    ¡°Uncle, when will it be our turn to offer sacrifices? I can¡¯t wait to break through the Transcendence!¡± The man in his early thirties spoke up.

    The middle-aged man gently shook his head, ¡°Blood sacrifice breakthrough is only the next best option, the strength after the breakthrough is no better than a true Transcendent. Moreover, it will exhaust all potential, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t the divine religion promise us that if we achieve great feats, we will be granted the opportunity to breakthrough? And the divine religion often orders people below to bring highly qualified children, so if it¡¯s not for blood sacrifice, it can¡¯t be to train dead soldiers, right?¡±

    ¡°Dead soldiers?¡± The middle-aged man patted his eldest nephew¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You are still too young. With the strength of the Final God Cult, what¡¯s dead soldiers for? I guess those highly qualified children were also for sacrifice, but not to improve strength.¡±

    ¡°The blood sacrifice method of the family is for high-level hunters. People like us would require at least ten thousand hunters if we want to break through the Transcendent. With other materials, the sacrifice requirement can be reduced. It¡¯s impossible to get all the current conditions¡­ it will be possible in a few years. The sacrifices chosen by the gods are just the opposite. Instead, they choose low-strength and younger children. I don¡¯t understand at all. I don¡¯t understand how gods teach those sacrifices. The strength of an adult is not difficult to get in the Tiannan Province and Xilin Province, but they don¡¯t seem to be in a hurry¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for better rules, right? Right now, the Cult has limited personnel, and when it continues to grow, it can even be taken without bloodshed.¡±

    The youth said his opinion.

    The middle-aged man stomped his foot, and the trees behind him trembled, and the leaves fell in a flurry, a withered yellow visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°Look at the environment under our feet, and think about the doctrine of the Final God. It¡¯s not to rule, but¡­ to destroy.¡±

    He sighed and then lowered his voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you find that since the Final God put the main tribe here, it has never been harassed by demonic beasts? The lord of the divine religion¡¯s faith, I guess¡­ is also real.¡±

    The youth¡¯s pupils shrank.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s words gradually with fervor, ¡°The world is doomed to destruction, even as strong as the ancient spirits of yesteryear can not reverse the fate, but we on the contrary, as long as we can truly be a part of the divine religion and break through the transcendent, ascend to a higher peak. We all have boundless possibilities¡­¡±

    The murmuring voice, gradually faintly inaudible.

    The frenzied expression, too, returned to calm. So was those expressionless people in the vige. The only thing that lingered was the madness deep inside their eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    In the crescent mountain.

    In order to eliminate the ¡°Final Cult¡±, the Pingliang Shelter dispatched 8,000 hunters this time. In addition to the 1,500 people who stayed behind, there were more than 6,000 people who entered the mountain.

    If there was enough time, it would have been enough to turn the vast area of Mount Crescent upside down.

    ¡°We have limited time, we must find the cult headquarters before the other shelters!¡±

    ¡®By then, our own strength, including the strength of the shelter could soar.¡¯

    The director of the Pingliang shelter thought so.

    He even personally tookmand of the group and led a thousand of the most elite hunters to speed up their trek through the mountains and water, cleaving through the trees and rocks in their way and advancing.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone over there!¡±

    The Pingliang director looked over.

    There was a small hill in the distance, without trees. Only a boulder stands on the top of the hill. At this time, two people wearing yellow-brown robes were standing on the giant boulder.

    Their eyes were distantly facing each other.

    Director Pingliang¡¯s face was happy, ¡°It must be someone from the cult.¡±

    He has not lost his head, knowing that those who dare to show up at this time must be strong, and immediately ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t give them a chance to fight guerris, one team and two teams. From the two wings, you follow me, pay attention to restricting the other¡¯s actions. It¡¯s best to catch them alive, and torture to extract the location of the cult headquarters from them!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we capture the live ones or not, quickly crush them and prove that we are better than the others.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle.¡±

    As he spoke, among the thousands of hunters in the distance, dozens of them rushed forward at a breakneck speed. They ran like t ground among the rugged mountains and rocks. One of them raised his hand.

    On the boulder, under the feet of his uncle and nephew, a huge chessboard emerges.

    The two wearing yellow-brown robes were like two pawns on a huge chessboard. They move freely, but their mobility was greatly restricted. No matter how they go, they can only advance a small square on the chessboard.

    Special ability, heaven and earth chessboard.

    ¡°A little interesting, but the strength¡­ is too weak.¡±

    The middle-aged man snorted coldly, the rules binding force on the chessboard shattered with a bang. The owner of the chessboard covered his chest and fell to his knees. Blood spurted out from his mouth.

    He stomped his foot, and the boulder sank down into a bowl-shaped crater, littered with dense cracks.

    The middle-aged man was like a low skimming eagle. In less than a few seconds, he appeared in front of Pingliang¡¯s expert group. With a finger tiger fist swing, a Ninth Awakening peak expert beside him, sttering blood. That expert was like a balloon drained of air, limp and fallen.

    The middle-aged man keeps moving with one move.

    Even if it was the topbat power, they could only see a sh of afterimage in their eyes. Ordinary Ninth awakening peak masters weren¡¯t his match.

    The young man also flew down from the boulder. Instead of rushing to the master group, he jumped over and rushed into the rear hunter legion. The sheep entered the tiger group, his sword-light flickered, and several people were divided into corpses in an instant.

    Pingliang Director eyes were red with rage.

    Doesn¡¯t it mean that there are only one or a few powerful Fourth Age people in the Final God Cult?

    It was clear that they were only one of the 18 forces besieging the Cult, but they ran into two by chance.

    Tree Shade and Yangcheng were not enough, but now, even the Cult is targeting them.

    Why?

 Chapter 388

    <h4>Chapter 388</h4>

    The speed of Lu Yin¡¯s party was neither fast nor slow.

    As long as the ¡°Final Yan Cult¡± did not evacuate in advance, then at this moment, early discovery andte discovery would make little difference¡­ at least Tang Yu did not think that before they arrived, there was a shelter that could take away the headquarters of the cult.

    Neither can Yangcheng.

    Tang Yu is more concerned about safety than speed.

    Nancy, ine and the others¡¯ perceptions were dispersed at all times, and it is impossible to be attacked by surprise. But in case ¡°Final Cult¡± arranged somerge formations in Crescent Moon Mountain, and they identally strayed in again¡­ This is what Tang Yu didn¡¯t want to see.

    From time to time, he opened his ¡°Eye of Insight¡± and swept through the far and near but found no cultists lurking, nor any sign of the existence of rune arrays, but ¡­¡­

    Tang Yu walked to a small nt with purple eyes and stared with his ¡°Eyes of Insight¡± for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Put this herb away.¡±

    Immediately behind him was the awakened member of the investigation Corps team, holding an exquisite wooden box for medicinal herbs. They came to the purple grass, squatted down and carefully dig out the roots of this precious medicinal herbs, together with the surrounding soil and put it in the wooden box.

    They are waiting to return to the territory to transnt it into the medicinal ntation area.

    This took more than a minute.

    Tang Yu is not quite willing to admit that he walked slowly because of the medicinal materials digging.

    It was for safety!

    WHOOSH!

    In the distance, a red re, rising high into the sky, exploded out.

    Like blood-coloured fireworks.

    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency re for help!¡±

    He turned his head to look. The re rose from the front side.

    It was Lindong¡¯s team asking for help!

    ¡°Speed up the support!¡±

    WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH!

    One whole person turned into a shadow, flying through theplex mountain environment. A demonized beast was rmed and pounced over. Tang Yu did not draw his sword. Instead, he pointed his finger, flying to the demonized beast in mid-air, burning it into charcoal.

    ine, Nancy and others, followed closely behind him.

    The Awakened investigation team and the Cavalry team flew at full speed.

    After pouring a bottle of recovery medicine potion into his mouth, He quicky recovered the one-third of his power that has been consumed. Tang Yu throws away the empty bottle. His pupils are still indifferent without the focus. This is The state when the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± was opened.

    The cultists are likely to be ahead. This is no time to be careless.

    Not long after that, the sound of shouting and killing came to the ears.

    Arge area of vegetation and rocks were destroyed, smoke and dust filled the air, and a fast figure could be seen bursting into the Legion of the East.

    He took one step, which was hundreds of meters. A huge fireball sted and hit him with a punch. The awakener holding a tall shield was also kicked. The rune shield was torn apart. The awakener even flew dozens of meters, hit the mountain wall, and got stuck.

    The smoke and dust were thick, the energy lights and shadows of various colors shed continuously, the rumbling sound is resounding.

    The breath of the figure in the Lin Dong battle formation can be seen, but it is difficult to see clearly. Tang Yu use his ¡°Eye of Insight¡±. He finally sees clearly through theyers of fog.

    With a height of more than two meters, its upper body is naked, its skin is gray-ck, and its chest muscles are firm. However, the most interesting thing about the ck-skinned humanoid creature was its four knotted arms!

    Two arms were empty, constantly waving their fists and bursting the air.

    The other two arms, pulling the bowstring apart, shot arrows like a cannonball, exploding the ground into a deep crater two to three meters in diameter!

    At this time, Zhou Zhenglei was holding a battle sword, his body shed with lightning, he had broken through to the tenth level of awakening, the power of thunder and lightning surging out could almost wind the de of the sword out ten or twenty meters.

    With him as the leader, together with the other topbatants of Lindong, all wearing C3 or even B-level rune equipment, even when cooperating with each other, they could barely block the attack of the multi-armed ck devil, they can¡¯t trap the enemy, in just one or two minutes of engagement, several of the Awakened of Lindong, was dead and wounded.

    Zhou Zhenglei was relieved when he saw Tang Yu appear.

    They were very lucky if they were farther away ¡­¡­ such as on the other side, even the re will not be seen, then, it is really ¡­¡­

    He quickly shouted, ¡°Leader Tang, address him together, don¡¯t let him run away!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Lorraine called out, without waiting for Tang Yu to answer. She made a move to elerate her battle skills, bringing up the shadow to fly forward, ¡°For one bullet, I bet 10,000 Spirit Stone!¡±

    Tang Yu paled slightly, ¡°Five thousand.¡±

    At the same time, his footsteps elerated and flew.

    ¡°Eight thousand.¡± Lorraine said.

    From the central battlefield, the distance shortened rapidly, only two or three kilometres left, but during the period, Lin Dong, another peak ninth-weight expert, was seriously injured, and he eerily exited the battlefield.

    The sniper rifle had already been reloaded and was in her hand when she was running. ¡°You can¡¯t renege on a bet!¡±

    Tang Yu responded quickly, ¡°Deal¡­ it¡¯s a bet!¡±

    Lorraine took a few steps out, stepping on the jagged rocks and leaping, reaching a higher position and stopping abruptly. She bent her knees in a half-crouch and leaned back slightly, her two-meter-long rune sniper rifle, its muzzle aimed at the four-armed ck demon that kept changing its figure in the distance, barely taking the time to aim.

    BANG!

    The bullet inscribed with advanced armour-breaking runes, bursting runes, spun and spurted out from the muzzle. The air was like fragile paper, pierced throughyer byyer; it did not even ripple.

    A shot was fired.

    Lorraine did not stop, the source of Qi surging in her body. A steady stream of it pours into the rune gun.

    BANG BANG BANG!

    Several rounds shot out one after another.

    ¡­¡­

    In the distance, the four-armed ck devil who had avoided the trap of the Lin Dong group and burst into the midst of the legion had his dark face change colour abruptly.

    The bullet that was spinning through theyers of air was continuously magnified in his pupils.

    ROAR-

    The ck devil¡¯s muscles spurted again, while in mid-air, it seemed there¡¯s no escape, but it kicked down, surprisingly stepped on the air, its whole body pan to the side several meters.

    However, the rotating bullets unexpectedly turned in the air and continued to shoot at him.

    The ck devil changed colour again, its gnarly muscles bulged, its palms became harder than extraordinary metal, with a palm shot, the air trembling burst!

    The surrounding boulders all burst apart one after another.

    BANG-!

    BZZZ-!

    The bullet shot through the ck devil¡¯s palm, but it lost most of its kic energy and became easily avoided. The ck devil had just breathed a sigh of relief and was already nning to retreat. Suddenly, his face changed drastically again.

    Several bullets were fired from a distance, a fiery red, an ice blue, a deep purple¡­

    Like several brilliant beams of light, the four-armed ck devil exploded.

    Orange-red mes shot up into the sky.

    Frost condensed the ground.

    There was even ayer of purple spreading out, emitting an unsettling aura.

    Lorraine took the sniper rifle back and skimmed her lips, ¡°Five hundred Spirit Stone for one bullet, it feels like I lost money again!¡±

    As a full-time bartender and a sniper, Lorraine is most adept at killing enemies from a long-range. Besides Tang Yu, she is also the most Kryptonian.

    All this happened in less than a second or two.

    Zhou Zhenglei was still holding his weapon, a fourteen-meter long thunderbolt maul, and was raising it high into the air, but it had frozen.

    One of them created a fireball but forgot to throw it. It exploded around him, getting him covered in ck soil.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Tang Yu took the others and came to the somewhat fragmented square formation of Lin Dong, looking at the awakened ones who were injured or even dead, and sighed silently.

    A handful of healing abilities renewed the lives of those injured whose lives were hanging by a thread.

    Winnie also came forward to help.

    Every now and then, you can see them unscrewing the recovery potion from Tree Shade and pouring it into the injured mouth.

    On the other side, the team from Shuohu shelter had arrived after seeing the re from Lindong. Several people with healing ability came forward to help.

    Zhou Zhenglei and Lin Dong experts finally put their hearts down, their bodies swayed, and they almost failed to stand still.

 Chapter 389 â€“ Exterminating the Alien! (Large Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 389 - Exterminating the Alien! (Large Chapter)</h4>

    The vignce in Zhou Zhenglei¡¯s heart had risen to the extreme when the humanoid monster with four long arms, grayish-ck skin, and a height of more than two meters appeared.

    Earlier in the video, he has seen the strength of this monster.

    It can only be described with the word ¡°horror¡±. More than a month has passed, and even though he is not the same as before when facing the four-armed ck devil, his heart is still unsure.

    But the battle was inevitable.

    He led the expert group of Lindong, and even while wearing the advanced rune equipment custom-made from Green Shade and using the rune scrolls to increase BUFF temporarily, he was barely able to fight with the enemy.

    However, the four-armed ck devil was extremely cunning and did not fight them head-on.

    In just a minute or two, no less than a hundred Awakened were seriously injured or killed. All of them were the most elite warriors in Lindong, Zhou Zhenglei roared, but to no avail. Fortunately, soon after the signal was sent out, the Green-yin Director Tang led reinforcements arrived.

    Zhou Zhenglei had seen several people around Director Tang. They were high-level of the green shade, a symbol of identity and a symbol of expert first-ss strength.

    From the very beginning of Luyin¡¯s establishment, these top leaders were far ahead on the path of awakening.

    He breathed a sigh of relief.

    With Luyin¡¯s reinforcements, plus their group of experts from Lindong, trapping the four-armed ck devil and killing it¡­ was possible.

    What Zhou Zhenglei worried about at this time was that the enemy would escape instead.

    The ¡°Final Yan Cult¡± was strong, and if they could kill a cult expert in advance, the scales of victory would be tilted in their favor.

    Then, Zhou Zhenglei saw Chief Tang nodding and ran this way.

    Another woman with a sniper rifle was seen rushing ahead of the others. Her speed is probablyparable to that of the four-armed ck devil.

    ¡®The top leaders of Luyin are really all monsters.¡¯

    However, this thought onlysted for less than an instant.

    The woman with long brown hair bent her knees and half crouched. She put the barrel of her gun in front of her body, aiming and shooting¡­ The action is done in one flow. There is a kind of unspeakable beauty, and hidden under that beauty is a deadly killing machine.

    Zhou Zhenglei could not see the bullet¡¯s trajectory, and the crackling sound of the breakthrough sound barrier had not yete.

    The four-armed ck devil, which has boulder-shattering fist power and foot that cracked the earth that no one can stop, its tall body had actually exploded with a bang, its frozen ck devil head fell to the ground, beneath the iceyer its eyes red.

    Only half of the thighs remained, but it was scorched ck and lost its original appearance.

    The coordination, siege, and killing strategies that had been prepared were all gone.

    Zhou Zhenglei was so shocked that he could not speak. Such horror like this, he can not describe his feelings at this time!

    The high-level person in Luyin usually drinks together; she seemed harmless, even if she pretended to be fierce, he would only think that she was a very lively girl. But now that he thinks about it¡­ she was more than super fierce. She was a huge, powerful, ancient ominous beast!

    Zhou Zhenglei swallowed very hard. He didn¡¯t know if he would dare to go to the night bar next time.

    The result is undoubtedly good.

    The old chief came to the door in person and invited Director Tang to deal with the cult. He still felt that he was making a fuss¡­ Now, he had to admire the old chief¡¯s strategic vision and was fortunate to have the Luyin joining to avoid the heavy casualties.

    Zhou Zhenglei waspletely relieved.

    However, the rxed mood did notst two or three minutes¡­

    At the end of the line of sight, he saw a simr to the four-armed ck devil, only taller and with a total of eight arms. The ck devil walks seemingly in the sky; each step is hundreds of thousands of meters. Less than a few secondster, the monster was coldly looking down on them.

    The 8-armed demon was ck all around, with purple-ck demon me rising.

    The monstrous pressure, like a mountainous wave, sted straight down.

    Everyone turned pale.

    ¡®It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him!¡¯

    It was the monster in the video, the culprit who wiped out an asylum. It was even more terrifying than the disaster-level demon beast, a transcendent-ranked alien powerhouse!

    The monster had also appeared near Jingcheng. It was an extraordinary powerhouse that had battled with the giant golden eagle!

    Zhou Zhenglei¡¯s face was bitter.

    ¡®The multi-armed ck Demon Race is obviously a race, I should have thought of it long ago¡­¡¯

    ¡°During the destruction of Xiajiang, it was the eight-armed ck devil who took the lead, destroying all of the shaped energy cannons, not humanly possible!¡±

    He had withdrawn from the death and the fierce battle before. He didn¡¯t think about it, and his subconscious also avoided this.

    It was only when the eight-armed ck devil appeared that it dawned on him that the ¡®Final Yan Cult¡¯ was neither the Awakened who had the good fortune to get some super-powerful secret treasure, nor the executioner of the Fourth Age, but the mysterious alien race that ¡­¡­ could manipte demonized beasts!

    This point is hanging.

    Tiannan is dangerous too.

    This extraordinary powerhouse first nced at Lindong Zhou Zhenglei and the others and finally fell on Tang Yu and others.

    With a gaze that makes people like falling into an ice cave, the monstrous pressure is even more. The weaker turns pale, and fell to the ground, became unable to stand. The previously wounded awakened, who were under the envelope aura, also directly fainted.

    It was not because their willpower is weak, but it stems from the huge gap in levels.

    No matter how strong the ants were, they couldn¡¯t bear the giant breath.

    Transcendent.

    Above the mundane.

    Look and fear.

    Zhou Zhenglei has already made ns to fight for his life.

    On the other side, the Shuohu shelter legion that came to support was also like a big enemy.

    Tang Yu took a deep breath and looked at the eight-armed ck demon.

    Except for the space channel in the fallen haze, he felt a short breath. It was the first time he saw the supernatural alien race. He didn¡¯t know the rtionship between the multi-armed ck Demon Race and the skeleton who can disguise as humans.

    It was something to think about.

    The extraordinary monster¡¯s power is very strong, but Tang Yu has already experienced 100 battles and can fight against Yan Dingtian in the mental space¡­ He doesn¡¯t care about the pressure of petty breath.

    Just ¡­¡­

    The ¡°Final Yan Cult¡± really has a transcendent battle power, but it appeared so early.

    In the sky, purple and ck magic mes converge, eight thick arms are beating in front of the monster¡¯s chest, and the atmosphere of destruction distorts the surrounding air.

    Zhou Zhenglei and others, who intended to fight for their lives, became more and more desperate¡­ how could they fight with Transcendentals?

    Tang Yu nced at Yan Dingtian at the back, indicating that it was time for him to appear.

    In a sh, Yan Dingtian leaped into the air. His hair was dancing. Together with the trancendental¡¯s breath, Bao Wushu burst out.

    The two breaths collided, and the sky seemed to be split into two sides.

    Yan Dingtianughed heartily, ¡°This enemy is extraordinary, let the old mane to meet you.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s the counselor!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the super powerhouse who broke through to the eighteenth floor of the ¡°Tower of Trials¡±, I never thought he would be a transcendent mortal!¡±

    ¡°This is the powerhouse resurrected in the 4th era? Is it possible that the reason why the Luyin is so strong, is because it has the secret support of the 4th era extraordinary powerhouse?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not right. In addition to Director Tang, who is at the top with a battle record of ny-nine floors, there are two or three people on the eightieth floor. Even if the ¡°Tower of Trial¡± can¡¯t be equated with strength, but at least, the strength of Director Tang must be beyond imagination! ¡°

    The extraordinary and mighty confrontation, the oppressive feeling that shrouded everyone¡¯s hearts, also disappeared in an instant.

    Despite the fact that their lives were just hanging by a thread, many people could not help but murmur, perhaps venting their inner fears.

    Tang Yu alone is a little helpless.

    What an irony!

    The best time for a sneak attack would have been when the enemy was not vignt because of the aura convergence!

    The old man, this fool, is still breathing and still standing in mid-air while facing away? That¡¯s stupid!

    He is really unreliable!

    The two of them did not start fighting in mid-air, so Tang Yu held back.

    The extraordinary alien was obviously surprised by the strength of Yan Dingtian. ¡ªAs a powerhouse of the same rank, he did not dare to shoot casually, and his attention was focused on Yan Dingtian.

    It was a good time.

    Through the contract, Tang Yu asked Nancy to sneak closer and prepare a sneak attack.

    Nancy answered at once, without the slightest idea of how a transcendent powerhouse can sneak attack, making Tang Yu secretly feel that his own people are still reliable.

    ¡®The old man can be used as a transcendent battle unit in the ¡°spiritual space¡±.¡¯

    Yilian was always ready. As long as there is an opportunity, she will not hesitate to participate in the battle.

    After a short time of confrontation, the eight-armed ck devil spoke up, his voice like thunder, sting in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°You are given a chance to serve the great master, but everyone else will die, this is the generation that must pay for killing our n members of the Ghost Hand-¡°

    The word ¡®n¡¯ had not yet been uttered.

    When a glowing ck sword rose from below.

    At first, the sword¡¯s glow was not visible, but it expanded a hundred times in the blink of an eye. Finally, it bes a huge ck sword, trying to cut the sky in half.

    After the explosion, Nancy¡¯s breath couldn¡¯t be suppressed, and a more suffocating terrifying aura bloomed.

    The eight-armed ck devil¡­ The transcendent powerhouse of the Ghost Hand n suddenly changed his face but did not react. Instead, the thick ghostly power condensed into a glowing sword in front of him.

    A sword shed down.

    BLAM!

    The sound resonated throughout the sky like a flooding bell. The space where the sword struck down was like fragile ss, and with a bang, it cracked open.

    There were ck, emptiness cracks in the sky.

    The ghost hand n was surrounded by the transcendent, and the sword could not be blocked. As a result, half of his body broke apart as the sword glow fell.

    The blooming ck glow eclipsed the sky and the sun, and the alien flew back thousands of meters and fell to the ground, shaking the whole mountain.

    ¡°The monster is still alive, hurry up and prepare yourself!¡±

    Sensing the transcendent aura that was still present had weakened considerably, Tang Yu yelled.

    Yan Dingtian¡¯s senses returned to him, and he rushed forward.

    The thick demonic power erupted once again from Nancy¡¯s petite body, and the ¡°Cmity Great Sword¡±, the sword¡¯s glow, extended out again.

    ¡°WHO DARES!¡±

    As the ck sword swung out, endless purple-ck demonic mes covered half of the sky.

    Another Ghost Hand n with eight arms appeared. Its aura was stronger and faster, appearing not far from Nancy in the blink of an eye, a fist containing endless devil mes swung out.

    The devil me pir and the ck sword shed together with a roar, and the whole world became silent.

    Yan Dingtian flew towards the wounded alien¡­ He knew that this was the best opportunity. Otherwise, the alien might recover and makes it difficult to kill.

    He struck dozens of hundreds of punches in an instant. His power concentrated like a missile, rumbling and sting down.

    The alien had already been hit hard, a small half of its body had been vaporized, and with the remaining three arms, it tries to support itself; its breath gradually became weaker and weaker.

    At that moment, two more Ghost Hand came flying from afar.

    They are not as fast as the one who fought with Nancy ¡­¡­, who is the elder of the Ghost Hand n, the highest leader of the Divine Church, and is already a senior transcendent.

    The one who just came, on the other hand, can only be considered ordinary.

    Butpared to the transcendent from the fourth era, they were stronger¡­¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s difficult to imagine that this newly revived, has a powerhouse that can fight with the elders?¡¯

    The two Ghost Hand n aliens pondered as they flew at full speed.

    Although the n was severely traumatized, they were calm, and their experience judged that they were able to arrive before their n member could not hold on and stop the Fourth Age Transcendents.

    When the timees, three against one, even if the Transcendent Mortal is powerful, it will be difficult to escape.

    The elder is fine. The transcended human has been suppressed. As long as the three of them surround the human, the trancended being who is unexpectedly powerful will also fall.

    ¡®As for the other humans ¡­¡­¡¯

    His gaze swept across and crushing Legion of the Awakened.

    ¡®They are just ants.¡¯

    ¡­¡­

    The wounded Ghost Hand smiled.

    The two ghost hand n alien who are getting closer and closer to each other seem hesitant.

    The corner of the mouth of the one who was injured grinned even wider.

    At this point, the power source was no longer reserved, and the two palms tly pushed down towards the injured Ghost Hand n.

    The surface of Yueya Mountain has been knocked downyer afteryer, and the huge crater had sunk by tens of meters!

    The ghost¡¯s hand breath once again weakened.

    However, because Yan Dingtian¡¯s power had exploded into a big move, his power was somewhat sluggish and could not continue to explode.

    At this time, a silhouette, as if teleporting, appeared not far from the giant pit¡­

    The sky blue eyes stared at the extraordinary ghost hand, fluttering dress, and flying hair.

    Yilian¡¯s staff was raised high, ice-blue light rays burst, Zhou Zhenglei and the others shivered suddenly. The temperature had suddenly dropped more than ten degrees.

    ¡°Help-¡°

    In the center of the giant pit, the ghost hand, who was struck by Yan Dingtian¡¯s supernatural strike, had not yet struggled. The surrounding soil was annihted, and arge ice ball wrapped it.

    The ice crystal is magnificent and brilliant.

    The ghost hand n body hadpletely frozen.

    The already weak breath became like a candle in the wind.

    Yilian face was cold and stern.

    Therge ice ball had a diameter of more than three meters, and it blooms out a dazzling ice-blue light.

    This light prates heaven and earth like a field of a blue nket.

    When the blue glow gradually dissipated, the gray and ck bodies of the Ghost hand n had disappeared from the hundred meters crater, which was covered with a thickyer of ice.

    That extraordinary depressing breath finally disappeared under the constant gust of wind.

    ¡°NO, IMPOSSIBLE¡ª¡±

    The two ghost hands roared.

    High above in the sky, explosive sounds kepting as endless demonic mes rose and fell like a meteor shower, burning the air dry and burning through the earth.

    The elders of the Ghost Hand n wanted to vent but were firmly entangled by Nancy.

    Tang Yu smiled.

    ¡®This battle opens the door to exterminate the Alien!¡¯

 Chapter 390

    <h4>Chapter 390</h4>

    The battle of transcendental mortals unfolded in an instant.

    From the time Yan Dingtian soared to the sky to confront Nancy¡¯s sneak attack and the Ghost Hand n¡¯s transcendental power appearing one after another, until the transcendent fall. ¡ªAll this happened in just 20 or 30 seconds. If the initial confrontation time was removed, it would not even be ten seconds from Nancy¡¯s shot.

    In less than ten seconds, a lot of things happened.

    Nancy and the elders of the Ghost Hand n, fighting fiercely. It almost made the sky cracked.

    But on the ground, what the barely standing awakened people felt was apelling aura shed and watched the twisted light and shadow swaying in the sky. They could feel the earth trembling, saw the sky full of smoke and dust, and heard the endless rumbling sound. They could not see clearly and dare not think of the two figures fighting above¡­ it¡¯s like a god overlooking them.

    Suddenly¡­

    The Ghost Hand n transcendent¡­¡­

    Fell!

    Thest thing they saw was a pir of ice blue light rushing up into the sky. ¡ªAnd the one who did it was the one they secretly called the Goddess of Cold Ice, the head of the Logistics Department. They never thought she was really a goddess

    ¡­And also a transcendent!

    The awakened people near Dongshuo Lake looked sluggishly at the sky. Even the people of the two major corps of the Tree Shade did not expect that the excitement of witnessing this fight was beyond words.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t wait to be able to immediately cultivate to transcendent level and to have the power to destroy the heavens and the earth with a throw of the hand.¡¯

    Tang Yu lifted his head and looked at the sky.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    On the other side was Nancy¡¯s battlefield. While another side was Yilian and Yan Dingtian¡¯s, fighting against two other Ghost Hand tribe Transcendents.

    Nancy and the strongest Ghost Hand Transcendent were fighting back and forth. From the roar of the collision, the sky was overflowing with various colors of energy. Tang Yu could judge that Nancy¡¯s strength had grown rapidly in just one or two months of breakthrough. From the look of it, she already has the power to overtake the general Transcendent.

    However, Yan Dingtian was at a disadvantage. Sure, his strength had improved a lotpared to thest time when he was beaten by Nancy¡­ but right now, he has also been taking hits even more. ¡ªThe Ghost Hand n Transcendent, despite being only an ordinary Transcendent, has crossed this stage for decades.

    Ghost Hand n¡¯s unique magic me, as well as the unique eight arms, made Yan Dingtian overwhelmed. Just in a short while, his protective field was easily destroyed. Then it was instantly destroyed again after he rebuilt it.

    The Counsellor had already had the intention of retreating. However, hearing a sentence from below, ¡°If you don¡¯t involve in this matter, ten weeks of sry will be deducted,¡± his eyes became red with anger. He could never survive if he had his sry deducted!

    Yan Dingtian fought for his life. But, even if he was beaten into a pulp, he still battled the other party fiercely.

    Tang Yu withdrew his gaze in satisfaction but then shook his head and muttered, ¡°Old Yan still can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Then he looked at Yi Lian¡¯s battlefield. Unexpectedly, Yi Lian, who had only broken through for a day and whose realm had just stabilized, was slightly gained the upper hand?

    Tang Yu focused his mind and used his ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, everything in his vision has changed, high in the air, constantly turning and shifting. He saw two figures wielding the power of mes and ice. He is barely able to capture the sight with his enhanced insight.

    It was true that Yi Lin has the upper hand.

    It¡¯s not that this Transcendent of the Ghost Hand n was weak, but Yi Lian¡¯s foundation was very stable. Moreover, she also received the perfect heritage. Hence why her control of the art was extremely high. Yi Lian was the second person to cross into the ¡°realm of intent¡± level.

    Every bit of power was used to the extreme. But, in the inheritance message, he also has transcendentalbat experience, plus heritage equipment that perfectly matches the power of this soul outfit that can be integrated into the soul. Kevin doesn¡¯t know the level, but Tang Yu knows.

    During the battle, Yi Lian realized that her strength has improved rapidly. From a slight disadvantage, she has begun to suppress and even break the ghost hand¡¯s transcendental protective force field, hurting her opponent.

    As expected of Yi Lian.

    You couldn¡¯t conclude the result of a transcendent battle in just a short time.

    ¡°Uh¡­ or for a long time too.¡±

    The transcendental life level has beenpletely changed. The source of energy in the body was endless. Even if it was exhausted, it could quickly recover.

    Tang Yu thought that his power was barely equivalent to a Yan Dingtian and hesitated to join the battlefield. It was useless for him to join. ¡ªIn the face of those transcendental, if he were to fight mid-air against these types of opponents, he would probably just became a sand sack, a balloon pped away by a bunch of kids.

    Decisively extinguishing this idea, he could only be thankful that the sneak attack seeded at first. Otherwise, it would be worse now.

    ¡°Strength¡­ we still need strength! If there are dozens of transcendents under my seat, with a few numbers of second and third level of transcendents, it would only take a minute to destroy this cult!¡±

    After waiting for another two minutes, the roar of fighting still remained. The crescent-shaped mountain top at the tip of Crescent Mountain in the distance has been razed to the ground by the aftermath of the battle¡­ This mountain will be called Pingtou Mountain in the future.

    Tang Yu breathed a sigh of relief. The transcendent power of the Ghost Hand n could not be felt anymore.

    Thinking about it, taking advantage of the high-endbat power of the Ghost Hand n, it might be possible to take the cult headquarters away.

    Following the direction where the Ghost Hand n just flew beyond, he believed that he would be able to find the cult headquarters hidden in the mountains. So he prepared to go one step further. But suddenly, his face was startled¡­

    In the distance, countless auras are quickly approaching from all directions, full of destructive auras.

    ¡®Demonic beast!¡¯

    The ground trembled, sand and gravel flew, and trees were pushed down in the distance.

    Other people had also noticed this. Zhou Zhenglei jumped into a tall tree to get a better vantage point. He looked into the distance, and his face gradually became grave.

    The number of demonic beasts was not particrlyrge, visually estimated no more than 100,000 ¡ªjust about the scale of the second and third levels of the demonic wave. But the strength of the demonized beasts in the wave wasn¡¯t weak. Almost there are no low-level demonized beasts present. The weakest of the bunch was level 5. It was almost as if they were hand-picked by someone!

    These demonic beasts did not rush up like usual, but instead, they surrounded tens of thousands of awakened people. With scarlet eyes, they were staring at everyone, exuding a frightening aura.

    It¡¯s like these beings were manipted, which was frightening since now they could move in unison and have someone strategize their movement.

    ¡°Those alien races really have the ability to control the demonic wave!¡±

    It has been verified that in the information that has been received, whenever the transcendent level demonic beasts broken through the shelter, there was always arge demonic wave. ¡ªIn the video, the four-armed ghost hand n was mixed in the demonic beast group, and it was unharmed.

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze swept over, and indeed he found that there was a ghost hand n figure mixed in the demonic wave. They all have four arms and wererge or small in size, the taller ones were close to three meters, and the smaller ones were only two meters tall.

    With the ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, Tang Yu could analyze any data very quickly and instantly judged that the number of four-armed Ghost Hand nsmen was over three hundred!

    ¡®Even if these Ghost Hand nsmen were not all above the 10th level of Awakening, such numbers and such strength could easily annihte anyrge shelter!¡¯

    ¡®Not to mention therge group of high-level demonized beasts!¡¯

    ¡®These Ghost Hand nsmen are obviously ordered toe, no doubt about it. The demonic wave is under their control and in charge to attack us.¡¯

    Therge, rough-skinned demonic beasts were in the front. While the long-range attack demonic beasts stayed far behind the attack. ¡ªVenom, bone arrows, me have been unleashed and fall from the sky like rain.

    It was the first time they have encountered this kind of demonic wave that understood strategy. The awakened people in the two shelters in Lindong and Shuohu recovered from the transcendent coercion and suffered losses immediately.

    But the Demon wave rushed closer. Hundreds of Ghost Hand nsmen, hiding inside the Demonic wave, attacked from time to time. The topbat power of therge shelter was targeted, and it was difficult to survive.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    A few kilometers away.

    The distress reunched by Lin Dong was not only seen by Luyin and Shuohu but also by Hengcheng, who was a bit further away, and another shelter legion further to the right of Shuohu, who could also see the red re that rose high up.

    They rushed towards the location of the re.

    The clouds floating high in the sky and the brilliant light and shadow made them a little puzzled. But Nancy and the others deliberately stayed away, and the transcendental battle was getting higher and higher. The endless rumblings are getting closer and closer¡­ Hengcheng, and the people who rushed to the other shelter, did not know what happened.

    They ran in the direction of the distress signal.

    They drew closer and closer, curious about what kind of trouble Lindong had met, wondering whether they had met the ¡°Final Cult¡±ir¡­ However, they did not see that around Crescent Mountain, the Eighteenth Road deep into the mountain legion, there are at least four or five ces, which also shot a red re into the sky.

    But not everyone has support.

    Just a few kilometers left, Hengcheng was on the left, and the other regiment of refuge was on the right. So they approached more slowly and fell behind. At this time, the two regiments met, and then they saw the Demonic wave at a distance. Their magic waves overwhelmed the sky. ¡ªIt dawned on them, and they finally understood the reason why Lin Dong asked for help.

    ¡®It¡¯s most likely that the people of Lindong had bad luck with the magic wave. ¡ªAnd it would be more troublesome without a city wall. But the total number of theirrge-scale shelter legions is tens of thousands of people, as long as they are not the fifth-level demonic wave, I¡¯m not afraid.¡¯

    The director of the Hengcheng thought. He led everyone to keep up with him, and when he confronted the demonic wave, his face suddenly changed!

    ¡®The weakest of them were above the fifth level?¡¯

    ¡®And what about those ck-skinned monsters with four arms were in the wave?¡¯

    As the chief of Hengcheng, he was well aware of the existence of the multi-armed ck demons. His body swelled, thick ck hair emerged from ces not covered by the battle suit, and the tight-fitting battle suit was propped up and bulged. He punched the 4 armed demons and flew out.

    ¡°MMP¡¯S! THIS IS A PLEA FOR HELP. IT IS CLEARLY A DEATH! I COULD NEVER SURVIVE AGAINST THESE DEMONS!¡± He roared when he saw a number of demonic beasts and four-armed ck-skinned monsters rushing forward.

    His face suddenly became pale.

    ¡­¡­

    At Luyin, which everyone was talking about, the crowd was at the forefront of the defense against the tide of demons.

    Tang Yu was located in the center, his gaze swept toward the distance. He was looking for the Ghost Hand n members who were controlling the demonic wave. ¡ªMost of the four-armed Ghost Hand n members were hiding in the demonic wave to attack the Awakened, and Tang Yu judged that there were perhaps not many who had the ability to finely control the demonic wave.

    ¡®One, or a few¡­ at most.¡¯

    He concluded that these Ghost Hand ns were one of the few people controlling this demonic wave.

    ¡®If we could finish of these people, the demonic wave will no longer advance and retreat, theirbat power will instantly drop several notches ¡­¡­ at that time we could unite several shelter legions such as Lindong, and it would be possible to eliminate all the demonic wave, as well as these Ghost Hand n.¡¯

    If Tang Yu himself entered his domain and burst out all of his power, at most, he could only wipe tens of thousands of demons, but not killing their chain ofmands.

    ¡®There are intelligent beings who controlled these demons, they were the elites of the Ghost Hand n, and once they escape, it would be even more to track down and kill.¡¯

    ¡®We must kill them in one blow.¡¯

    His ¡°Eye of Insight¡± vision constantly swept through the tide.

    ¡­¡­

    The sound of hissing, shouting, explosions continued.

    The ck waves kept crashing.

    On both sides were the legions of Awakened Ones from Lin Dong and Shuo Hu. Further back, a good distance apart were the legions from Heng Cheng and another shelter. Theserge shelters also had a bunker that hid secret treasures and carried many high powerbombs, and they were under so much pressure. They all struggled to hold off the onught of the demonic wave and the Ghost Hand n.

    Luyin was located in the middle, although few in numbers, but like a most solid castle, the demonic wave were blocked dead.

    An elite of the ghost hand n made a sneak attack, but suddenly a rune bullet shot at a tricky angle prated into its body and exploded, sting the blood.

    Kong Shouchi rushed into the demon wave. He spread his five fingers, swept his palm from left to right, banging and banging countless demonized beasts together with the ghost hand n people hidden in the demonized beast herd, his blood vessels protruding and bursting open.

    Holding two swords in the air, the wind whirled around him, flying in the sky to attack the demonic flying beast. ¡ªOne by one, corpses of the demonic beasts fell from the sky.

    Fanny suddenly appeared behind a ghost hand n. Her slender palm has be fluffy wolf ws, shing the ghost hand nsmen¡¯s head wide open. Winnie was also within the battle formation. She put her hands together, golden light waved out, enveloped in a range of hundreds of meters within each awakened body.

    A momentter, these people felt their power was bursting out.

    The followers shot the demons one after another. The awakened members of the two major corps also performed well, which naturally attracted the attention of the strong Ghost Hand n.

    The demonic wave swarmed up, and the pressure became even more intense.

    An Awakened thirteenth level Ghost Hand n Transcendent who was about to achieve great perfection rushed out from behind a huge-sized demonized beast, four arms spread out, sting outyers of protective barriers, trying to break up the formation of the Luyin, allowing the demonic wave to dive straight in.

    Once the battle formation of the front part of the Luyin was dispersed, the whole resistance line will copse in an instant!

    Taking advantage of Kong Shouchi and other experts being involved by other Ghost Hand n members, this Ghost Hand n strongman directly attacked the Luyin Awakened, who was holding a shield and was at the forefront.

    ¡°WATCH OUT!¡±

    Tang Yu saw it and crossed the distance of several dozen meters with an instantaneous step, but it was still toote.

    The foremost members of the investigation corps, face to face shields pressed against each other, and the radiant runic patterns carved on the shield surface lit up, forming a circuit -

    BOOM!

    The explosion sounded like thunder!

    The Ghost Hand tribe¡¯s strong fist sted on the shield. However, the scene of the shield being crushed did not appear in the eyes of Tang Yu. Instead, it held out like an imprable wall.

    The recoil caused the Ghost Hand n strongman to tremble and stiffen for a moment.

    Tang Yu took several instantaneous steps and appeared at the side of the Ghost Hand tribe strongman. The A-grade rune longsword de swept by, and with a swoosh, the longsword fell back into its sheath.

    A line of blood, from top to bottom, ran through the ghost hand n¡¯s body.

    The first thing he needed to do was to get a bottle of power potion and keep the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± open. Tang Yu¡¯s eyes continue to sweep through the demonic wave, ck and white in the eyes. He could only see arge or small clump of source power, showing different colors.

    He looked straight over the demonized beasts, sweeping the ghost hand n among them. Especially the ones with huge source power reactions. ¡ªThe strongest of the Ghost Hand n.

    Some are involved in fighting against Kong Shouchi and others. Some were hidden in the tide of demons. Not far away, there was one that¡¯s quietly approaching, seemed to have set eyes on him. All of a sudden, Tang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, his silent power erupted, his feathered shoes stomped on the air and rose to the sky.

    ¡°FOUND YOU!¡±

 Chapter 391

    <h4>Chapter 391</h4>

    The ¡°Instantaneous Step¡± was a short-distance explosive battle technique, which to a certain extentplements his current shorings in speed. ¡ªThe moment he rose to the sky, he took one step out, and in an instant, he appeared a hundred meters away. Far away from the battle formation, in the middle of the demonic wave.

    Both the sky and the ground were filled with these hideous creatures.

    A demonic beast with a sharp beak froze when it saw Tang Yu, realizing that Tang Yu was different from its kind. It fluttered its wings and tried to peck Tang Yu with its beak, but its target was already gone.

    In this chaotic war, where breaths intertwined with each other, no one could perceive in detail what actually happened in this ground zero, but under the gaze of the ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, Tang Yu could pinpoint the highest energy source emitted from these demonic beasts and Ghost Hand nsmen. He felt a source of power that was slightly different from the source power of the demonic beast. It was undoubtedly the strongest ones from the Ghost Hand n.

    Probably the transcendent who has achieved the ¡°Great Perfection¡±¡­and most likely to be themanders of the Demonic Wave, including the other Ghost Hand n members!

    The silhouette shed past, leaving a trail of residual shadows in the demon tide¡­

    A thirteenth-level Ghost Hand n leader calcted the nextnding point after the instantaneous step, lurking and observing for a long time, he finally dashed out, with his four thick arms spread out, clutching four grey-white bone knives.

    He then felt a presence of a high-powered transcendent, his gnarled muscles bulge, he swung four of his bone knife at the same time, a trail of light appeared behind each of his shes. Several demonic beasts were struck by his attack and died instantly. In the end, these demonic beasts were just cannon fodder. If he could kill a high-powered transcendent, then these demonic beast has served their purpose.

    The ghost hand n¡¯s strongman smiled with excitement, grinning from ear to ear, revealing his sharp teeth like a fierce beast, with some flesh foam remaining on his teeth. Tang Yu felt bad chills. Although the Ghost Hand n were, in a way, also a living being, he felt that even the skeleton of a skeleton tribe looks better than these ck skin creatures.

    The light created from the Ghost Hand strongman¡¯s knife was now reached, Tang Yu.

    Tang Yu did not hide. He couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Instant Step.¡±

    With a sh of 100 meters of movement, he has used this skill to its limit. If he drove on without any preparation, he will definitelyck the ability to fight against this man.

    After he pondered about it for a bit, he decided to recklessly go over and kill the puppet master as soon as possible. His right foot stomped hard, the feathered shoes stomped down heavily, the air under his feet solidified like a hard floor. Both of his legs trembled rhythmically, and the source force filled the meridians of his legs.

    His body began to shiver unnoticeably, ¡°Instantaneous step unleashed!¡±

    And in an instant, he flew out a hundred meters!

    However, it was toote after all!

    The light of the sword had already reached him, tearing the air and making it wail!

    BUZZ!

    Ayer of wave-like transparent shield appeared before him. ¡ªLike a flowing shadow, the four bone sabers shed at the thin, transparent spherical shield that seemed to break open with a single blow and was blocked, unable to advance an inch!

    SWOOSH¡­

    Tang Yu¡¯s figure swung past, leaving only a residual shadow in ce, maintaining the posture of bowing and bending his feet on the air.

    With a brilliant fire red, it flickered away in the tide of demons.

    ¡­¡­

    A hundred meters away, the crimson me dissipated, revealing a silver-white sword body covered with arcane runes. ¡ªBehind him, the ghost hand tribe strongman was stunned and had his head down, looking at the cracked bone knife, and then see his chest and abdomen had already disappeared, cut cleanly by Tang Yu¡¯s move ¡­¡­

    The power of gravity took action, and his body fell down straight into the demonic wave, the forward-moving demonic beasts trampling him all over.

    What a tragic end.

    ¡­¡­

    Tang Yu went against the current and crossed two or three kilometers in a few seconds, but he also drew the attention of themanders of the Ghost Hand n. The wave of demons rushing towards the rear of the awakened human battle formation suddenly paused and turned their heads in unison to look at him.

    As expected, using ¡°Instantaneous Step¡± repeatedly drained his power. He once again drunk the power potion to replenish his strength. Then, he directly pounced into a group of demonic beasts.

    BOOM¡­!

    Red-red mes swirled like a fiery dragon, the demonic beast that was pounced on was scorched and burned to ashes. However, some magical beasts managed to extinguish the mes and swung their huge ws at Tang Yu.

    The outermostyer of his protective barriers was destroyed. He felt helpless. The ¡°instantaneous step¡± was not an instantaneous movement but only a short-distance sprint battle technique that was a momentary burst of power. ¡ªIt was not teleportation. An obstacle could still hinder his movement.

    And at this moment, under the control of the Ghost Hand racemander, these alreadyrge high-level demonic beasts nearly blocked every inch of space around him.

    He was thinking of moving quickly to burst in, but now it seems that it won¡¯t work.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s push across.¡±

    Tang Yu opened his arms, and the space around him rippled like water waves.

    ¡­¡­

    From a distance, countless flying demonic beasts swooped down towards a certain location, and the demonic beasts on the ground jumped up high, like wrapped into a ball, dense and imprable.

    Suddenly, a beam of light shot out from within the meatball. The light bloomed, at the diameter of dozens of meters, surrounded by countless demonic beasts. This meatball burst open.

    The pieces of flesh sprinkled down like rain.

    Tang Yu took a step forward.

    The fire cannon roared and blossomed into a gorgeous red light, orange mes pulsating in the tide of demons.

    Huge balls of light flew out from behind, hitting every demonic flying beast with precision.

    A beam of light¡­

    Arrows¡­

    Tang Yu casually leaped through the battlefield; each of his steps was a distance of a hundred meters. He opened his arms like embracing the whole world, but also like fighting against the whole world. His sword has not been sheathed, and his hand does not need to move¡­ The surrounding demonic beasts were sted into g before they could get close.

    The ground was strewn with pits and gullies. However, his footsteps never stopped.

    In the blink of an eye, the distance between him and a few of the Ghost Hand n Great Perfection Transcendents¡­was already less than a thousand meters.

    ¡ªThe closer the distance, the clearer the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± could see, and the source power reactions of those Ghost Hand n Great Perfection powerhouses were like ovens, iparably dazzling in the ck and white vision.

    When he looked at one of them, their source power color is even deeper, and the others differ greatly. Tang Yu¡¯s gaze immediately locked the other party.

    It was indeed the person he hunted.

    The Ghost Hand nmander panicked. ¡ªhis insight, his eyesight, could see that Tang Yu was still in the Awakened Level, which was not relevant at this moment.

    ¡®Retreat!¡¯

    Tang Yu saw that the strongest Ghost Hand n member with the most unique power force actually spread his legs without hesitation and ran wildly backward. There was not a bit of dignity of amander.

    Seeing that, the other few Ghost Hand Race Great Perfectionists also followed and fled. Thesemanders turned their heads and screaming at each other.

    Tang Yu caught the sound but couldn¡¯t understand it.

    ¡°It should be anguage unique to the Ghost Hand n. I thought they only spoke Mandarin ¡­¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    Tang Yu¡¯s spiritual power spread out, with the spirit, to perceive those unintelligible words.

    This was a special way of using spiritual power nguageprehension.

    Just like songs sung in a differentnguage, sad songs, even if you did not understand thenguage, you can feel the melody, the sadness.

    At this time, focusing his spiritual power, Tang Yu immediately felt the emotional fluctuations contained in the ghost handnguage ¡­¡­ a more detailed feeling, you could distinguish its general meaning.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Quick, stop him! Give me time to escape!¡±

    ¡°Yes, young patriarch!¡±

    It was the general meaning that Tang Yu tranted to himself in his mind.

    Apparently, several other Ghost Hand n Great Perfection was very loyal to themander. These aliens were much stronger than the same level of demonic beasts and more than a grade beyond the same level of awakened humans.

    Against the demonic beasts, Tang Yu just need to bombard them indiscriminately. However, these few ghost hand n Great Perfection, some of the figures soared through the fire, some holding a battle bow shot an arrow straight at him and destroyed his outer shield. The arrows also shattered into pieces at the same time.

    Several Ghost Hand Grand Perfections worked together. It was indeed a bit difficult to deal with.

    But only a little.

    In a short bout between Tang Yu and these people, most of them were easily defeated and now lying motionless on the ground. He didn¡¯t check whether those who were in the ground really dead. Instead, he went straight after the big fish.

    Tang Yu poured a power potion while instantaneously chasing his prey¡­¡­ he drank too much, it made his face turned blue, a reaction caused by toxin within the potion.

    The young patriarch of the Ghost Hand n had strength far beyond the other great perfection, at least in speed.

    Without the use of ¡°instantaneous step¡±, Tang Yu felt that they might not be able to catch up with each other under full run. However, the ¡°instantaneous step¡± consumes a lot of energy, not to mention he needed to maintain an ¡°eye of insight¡± ¡ªneedless to say, without these potions, his body won¡¯tst.

    It was also fortunate that his body was often hardened and cultivated in a high gravity environment. His body strength was enough to afford the instantaneous use of sessive steps.

    The demonic beasts that are blocking were also very annoying.

    Tang Yu has experience in dealing with advanced demonic beasts. These beasts would never slow him down. He had prepared a few weapons to deal with these beasts. He reached out on his bag and took a power crystal!

    This was the first time Tang Yu unleashed this grenade-like crystal outside a controlled environment. Saying that the explosion would be painful was an understatement¡­

    WHOOSH!

    A brilliant light shed in Tang Yu¡¯s eyes. His right hand snapped his fingers, and several ¡®Mage Tower Crystals¡¯ that had their heads exposed in his hand linked together and merged to form arge source power missile, which shot out under the control of his mind and sted at the fleeing Ghost Hand n chief.

    Only to see the ck-skinned young n leader¡¯s footsteps did not stop, and the two arms that were stretched out from his back, pushed forward, and a faint luster flickered.

    BOOM!

    The ck-skinned patriarch flew out; his two arms have been blown to pieces, his back was also damaged, revealing cold white bones and pulsing internal organs.

    ¡­¡­ simr to a human.

    The explosion sted the patriarch, but he kept flying farther instead.

    Although his breath has weakened, he is still flying to escape.

    Tang Yu admired this strong fe a bit.

    A few more seconds, Tang Yu again caught up.

    But suddenly¡­

    Ghost Hand Young Patriarch smiled.

    The ground shook violently.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyelids jumped and climbed up in height with a few steps. Just then, a long jointed-limbed monster, covered in crimson, rushed out from the ground. Its body length has exceeded a hundred meters, hovering on the ground, tentacles at its head constantly swaying.

    Like an oversized centipede.

    It was a catastrophe-grade demonic beast!

    Tang Yu could not help but gulp his saliva. It was a very¡­ very¡­ disgusting creature.

    Once the catastrophe-level centipede appeared, he immediately opened his mouth and spat out arge amount of venom. The purple venom covered the sky, from a distance, like a purple curtain of water, rose up abruptly, towards a small point in mid-air.

    Tang Yu immediately manipted the cannon, spitting out the cannon fire to collide it with the purple venom, emitting a sizzling sound. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he moved his barrier to the top of his head like an umbre protecting him from this rain of venom¡­¡­

    ¡°Threeyer of the defensive spell has dissolved.¡±

    Tang Yu frowned. He has stacked his shield to a hundredyers, threeyers, which may not seem much, but this was the result of the artillery bombardment out of the weak point. If it directly prates his whole body, the loss of shield could be even more fatal.

    A catastrophe-level magical beast, pseudo transcendent, and the difference between this being and a true transcendent was intelligence. However, if youpare the destructive power, a veryrge size catastrophe-level magical beast was even stronger than an ordinary transcendent.

    The catastrophe-level centipede rose upright, and its sharp foot stabbed towards him. Tang Yu agilely dodged, ready to disregard the target first, when he frowned again and looked at the running Ghost Hand n young n leader.

    At this moment, the ground beneath the ck-skinned young patriarch¡¯s feet rumbled, and a superrge demonic beast with a rock-like body and a snake-like body appeared. The length of the body is no less than the centipede. This big brown rock snake appeared, the mouth immediately opened, only to see the ghost hand young patriarch leap into the disaster-level rock snake¡¯s mouth.

    It¡¯s not that he couldn¡¯t think.

    Through the ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, Tang Yu could still see that there was a special reaction of source power in the body of the rock snake.

    The ck-skinned young patriarch was trying to run away in this way!

    The thought had only just shed through his mind¡­

    At this moment, in the distance, three mountains crumbled, filling the yellow smoke cloud, three huge human figures step out from the smoke and dust.

    Cloaked hair, naked, no gender¡­¡­

    It is a disaster-level humanoid demonic beast!

    Each step was apanied by the earth¡¯s rumble. The highest giant was nearly sixty meters high. The other two also have about fifty meters. The giants¡¯ scarlet eyes were fixed on Tang Yu, who was standing in mid-air.

    The catastrophe-grade centipede hovered, its step feet plunging into the ground, its abdominal armor rustling with friction. The brown rock serpent also stood tall and upright, the pair of eyesrger than a car stared deadly at him. It seemed to be silently saying that he was going to kill him.

    Five immense and iparable disaster-level demonic beasts surrounded him.

    With a maniptor, each one, only slightly worse than an ordinary transcendent.

    Tang Yu swept his gaze over several superrge demonic beasts. His gaze finallynded on the brown rock serpent and sighed silently, ¡°MMP, it¡¯s time to burn my little crystal vault!¡±

 Chapter 392

    <h4>Chapter 392</h4>

    From the time Tang Yu discovered it and rushed into the demonic wave to chase the Ghost Hand nmanders, the time was briefly less than a minute.

    Rao opened the turret mode in the middle and bombarded all the way, but not many awakened people noticed - the distance was far, there were screams and sound of explosives everywhere.

    Zhou Zhenglei and other people desperately fought these demonic beasts.

    The only hope was that the Tree Shade Shelter could help. Zhou Zhenglei realized that the power of Tree Shade Shelter and these Ghost Hand ns transcendent was far beyond their expectation. He could only support others and was not the one to end this battle.

    Thepany¡¯s main business was to provide strong support for others. Zhou Zhenglei admired the old head¡¯s vision.

    However, the ¡°Final Cult¡± strength was even more terrifying than what he had imagined, and there were four Transcendents! The number four-armed Ghost Hand nsmen who had awakened to more than ten levels wererge. However, each one of them was enough to outperform the top battle force of the army.

    Tree Shade Shelter people formed a battle formation and fought at the forefront. Several experts were fighting with the strongest of the aliens precisely because they fought at the forefront. The formation could barely hold until now, but it was only a matter of time before it was breached.

    ¡°Unless we can make the demon tide attack out of order and have a strong force to break through a pathway, there is a slight possibility of escape ¡­¡­¡±

    There was just a moment when the demonic beasts rushing over became somewhat chaotic. Zhou Zhenglei thought he saw hope, but it didn¡¯t take long for the demon tide to return to an orderly pattern of advance and retreat.

    Zhou Zhenglei gazed silently, looking towards the battle formation of the Tree Shade Shelter, hoping that director Tang could make a miracle.

    At that moment¡­

    BOOM!

    A loud sound, the ground shook, and Zhou Zhenglei saw several peaks in the distance explode, and several huge figures, one by one, came out.

    ¡°It¡¯s a disaster-level demonic beast!¡±

    ¡°How can there be such a thing!¡±

    Several humanoid demonic beasts, 50 or 60 meters tall, could be seen clearly even from a few kilometers away.

    The naked body, the draped hair, and the red eyes under cover of the hair.

    The giant brown rock snake stood tall.

    And the giant centipede that was a hundred meters long, over ten thousand awakened people looked at the bottom of their eyes.

    Their faces were pale all of a sudden¡­

    The size of the catastrophe-level demonic beasts, just one, could easily tear apart their line. Without a solid line, the human Awakened, whose strength was not as strong and whose numbers were even more different, would be torn to pieces in a minute.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone over there!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that legendary Chief Tang of Tree Shade Shelter!¡± An eagle-eyed type of ability shouted in rm.

    Knowing that ine and the others showed their transcendent strength as the number one expert of Tree Shade Shelter, an existence that made several transcendents willing to be under him. The strength of Chief Tang, obviously, should be even stronger.

    Their only glimmer of hope resting on director Tang¡¯s shoulder¡­

    ¡­¡­ But Director Tang alone couldn¡¯t win against those five!

    There were five disaster-level demonic beasts, equivalent to five transcendents! -The difference between a pseudo-transcendent and a transcendent was not known to them, but in their eyes, a transcendent was far beyond the 13th level of awakening, the same as the catastrophe-level demonic beast.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Mid-air¡­

    Catastrophe-level demonic powerful beast breath from all sides was aimed at Tang Yu. In terms of breadth, it was not any weaker than the transcendent.

    Although these catastrophe-level demonic beasts couldn¡¯t fly and didn¡¯t have any protective barrier, they have tough skin and exoskeleton¡­¡­ even if the transcendent were to kill a single one of the catastrophe-level demonic beasts, they have to use a good deal of effort.

    Tang Yu nced at the giant brown rock snake¡¯s belly. There was the source of the power of the young patriarch of the ghost hand n.

    Many water ripples have dispersed behind them. Artillery, arrow towers, and other defensive structures were no longer enough to deal with the disaster-level demonic beast¡­ Tang Yu did not consume the source crystal for another wave.

    He still has a trump card.

    Super Magic Prism Tower! ¡ªIn link mode, it was the strongest single point of damage among all defensive buildings!

    In the past, prismatic towers, even if arranged on the defensive line, have the disadvantage of insufficient range. To the transcendent stage, a random attack can span hundreds of meters of distance.

    Super magic prism tower could only be used in some particr terrain, such as the entrance to the abyssal rift. But after developing a personalbat system that allowed the defense building to move along with him, Tang Yu found that¡­ this ability was simply to serve the ¡°Super Magic Prism Tower¡±.

    Perfectly circumvented all the drawbacks.

    Except for kryptonite, in addition to the construction of the prism tower, each additional linkage of objects, each additional charge, the energy consumed by the source crystal increased by thousands¡­

    It was much more expensive than using rge spells¡± within the territory!

    Ripples reappeared on Tang Yu¡¯s back. The range was not far, a six-pronged crystalpressed to the size of a fist, slowly floating around his body, a total of fifteen prismatic tower crystals forming a circle.

    Tang Yu¡¯s right hand lifted.

    On his hand, the first prism tower crystal spun, bursting with blue-violet light. The second prism tower crystal in the clockwise direction slowly began to rotate, faster and faster. At this time, from the first six-sided crystal, a blue-violet light beam shot out and sunk into the second six-sided crystal. The blue-violet light burst into light, and the crystal was spinning faster and faster.

    The third one.

    The fourth.

    The catastrophic giant centipede swooped over and spat out venom condensed into balls.

    Tang Yu pulled the Super Magic Prism Tower to charge up his energy while avoiding the giant centipede¡¯s venom attack. If he couldn¡¯t avoid it, he blocked it.

    The three superrge giants were also approaching. A straight fist was thrown out, and the dust from the strong wind turns into a dust storm that covers the world in the blink of an eye. When they m their feet on the ground, they immediately form a bottomless pit. Everyone felt that the world was shaking violently.

    Only the giant brown rock snake stared coldly but didn¡¯te close.

    BOOM!

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t dodge one time and was pped into the trap by a giant hand. The thirteenyer egg-shaped shield was broken immediately.

    ¡°Compared to the real transcendents, these disaster-level demonic beasts are not flexible enough, but they are more violent. It is good to confront head-on.¡±

    Tang Yu is still thinking about it.

    If it were five Transcendents, he would have fled as far as he could, but with five Catastrophe-level Demonic Beasts, relying on ¡°Instant Step¡± and ¡°Eye of Insight¡± to anticipate the trajectory of the enemy¡¯s attack, he would be able to keep them at bay for some time.

    It only took five seconds to charge the Super Magic Prism Tower. He was not worried at all!

    When there were seventy-fiveyers of the shield left, Tang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The fourteenth six-sided crystal was spinning, and the blue-violet light burst into the fifteenth one.

    BOOM!

    The ground shook behind him.

    Tang Yu did not care. Instead, he escaped with ¡°instantaneous step¡±, flying close to the giant brown rock snake.

    As a price, the shield was instantly broken another twentyyers.

    The eagle eyes, the dynamic vision type who was always observing¡­In the eyes of those who can barely capture the afterimages, Director Tang, who was blinking in the air, seems to be indifferent to the terrifying attack of the disaster-level demonic beast. He blocked it a few times, he just flew faster, and it didn¡¯t seem to be injured.

    Worthy of being a legend!

    At this time, behind the legendary figure, there was a blue-purple ring, and he had appeared above the brown rock snake for a moment, with his right hand stretched out and his five fingers spread out.

    The giant brown rock snake roared. His body was constantly twisting. The beam of light fell, covering the brown rock snake, and its huge body was constantly washed away by a blue-violet light and disappeared inch by inch from top to bottom.

    There was a vast blue and purple light between the sky and the earth.

    ¡­¡­

    After a long time, the thick beam of light gradually disappeared.

    A bottomless hole was left on the ground.

    The huge brown rock snake with a body length of nearly 100 meters has long since disappeared. Including the young patriarch of the Ghost Hand n inside the snake, he couldn¡¯t even struggle at all. He died instantly.

    Tang Yu breathed a sigh of relief. He faintly retracted the right-hand palm that reached forward. Suddenly, he was pped by the giant next to the mountain peak. Like a balloon, he was blown off, sent straight through the mountain, and directly pierced it with a bang.

    ¡­ but soon, he flew out from the mountain cave entrance.

    ncing at the number of remaining shields and then at the clothes that were not contaminated by dust on his body, he patted his hands lightly, pretending to be very chic.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Now that¡¯s cool!¡±

    ¡°Destroyed a catastrophe-level demonic beast with a single move of his hand, and even more so without even a bit of dust on his body, he managed to take the attack of that giant unscathed, worthy of being a legend!¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s outburst caused the morale of the Awakened ones, such as Lindong, who was at a low point, to soar.

    ¡°kill 10 is enough, kill 20 to make a profit, kill 30 to go home and get a wife, kill 40 to have a baby immediately ¡­¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhenglei was surprised to find that the Demonic Wave, which was initially in order, suddenly became erratic, sudden chaos.

    A dozen long-rehearsed coping strategies immediately popped up in his head. Finally, Zhou Zhenglei shouted, ¡°One group, formation number three, two groups, formation number five.¡±

    In a sh, there was that glimmer of hope.

    It was not clear how many people could make it to that point, they were all warriors who died for a good cause, and their names must be engraved on the most prominent monument in Lindong.

    Zhou Zhenglei frantically waved his battle sword, but out of the corner of his eye, he could still see more and more warriors, either wounded or exhausted, falling on the battlefield.

    ¡°CHARGE!¡±

    A very prating voice echoed across this battlefield.

    Zhou Zhenglei looked over and saw a strong man with short brown t hair, riding a fiery red warhorse and holding a two-meter long knight¡¯s spear. The fiery horse¡¯s front hooves were raised high as the me-like mane flowed in the wind, and the knight¡¯s spear was held high and pointed straight up to the sky.

    ¡°CHARGE¡­¡±

    The fire horse under the seat, open hooves forward, the investigation corps shield-bearing awakened, tacitly divided from the middle of a channel, Carmen with a horse in the lead, and holding a knight gun sweeping, will make sure to swept away several iing demonic beasts.

    ¡­¡­

    In the back.

    The Cavalry Regiment Awakened, who had been fighting since the start of the war and had long held their breath, their eyes glowed as they followed, shouting.

    ¡°CHARGE!¡±

    ¡°CHARGE!¡±

    ¡°CHARGE!¡±

    In an instant, three hundred cavalrymen charged out from the gap in the line, holding their knight¡¯s spears tilted forward in their hands, the power of qi and blood bursting out, winding around the tips of their spears and linking them together.

    The speed gradually increased as each man mobilized the qi and blood in his body to perform thebined battle technique ¡°Charge¡±!

    With red faces, a glowing red aura of qi and blood bloomed from each person¡¯s body. The red aura became more and more prevalent¡­¡­

    HOO~

    The abundant qi blood was visible to the naked eye, forming a pir of qi blood, a dragon of qi blood, and rushing straight to the clouds!

    In the eyes of outsiders, it was no longer a regiment of 300 cavalries but a red dragon that seemed to condense with the power of qi and blood, swooping down.

    Everywhere the cavalry regiment passed, the ck tide of demons was wiped out without any obstruction. The huge qi-blood power followed the entire cavalry regiment and fused on the front end of the charge, on the knight¡¯s spear of Carmen.

    The demonic beasts touched by the tip of the gun were instantly turned into pieces.

    A ghost hand n transcendent shot an arrow thatnded on the red aura, but it was immediately shattered and could not hurt the awakened in the knight group.

    The red cavalry regiment, led by Carmen, circled back and forth in a ¡°Z¡± pattern in the tide of demons, which was so strong that it was shattered to pieces. The scale of destruction was greater than that of a catastrophic demonic beast!

    Carmen was also looking at the ghost hand n transcendent, chasing them, with the huge power of blood, fire horse speed was very fast, 12 to 13 ghost hand n transcendent, was not able to avoid it, they could only scream, holding a war knife sh, several arms shattered, swirling a line of smoke and dust.

    The original peak strength of Carmen, showing an almost invincible posture.

    Combinedbat techniques, shine in war!

    Lin Dong, Shuohu, Hengcheng, and the other shelter, under reduced pressure, also put in their best efforts.

    A blue-purple pir of light that ran through heaven and earth in the distance appeared again.

    Catastrophe-level demonic beasts, another one of them was killed in seconds by Director Tang, the remaining three, the giant centipede, burrowed into the ground. The two oversized giants also turned their heads and spread their legs to run wildly ¡­¡­

    Surprisingly, they fled!

    Tang Yu did not chase. Instead, he re-joined the demonic wave fight on the ground. He quickly switched the super magic prism tower back to artillery mode. Countless sky fires were sprinkled from the sky and smashed into the demon tide. Without theirmander, the other ghost hand nsmen were crushed to death by the cavalry regiment and fled.

    Tang Yu did not know how long it has been. He was so tired that he started breathing erratically. His heart was also tired, so he didn¡¯t dare to calcte how many source crystals he had consumed.

    The tens of thousands of demons were also reduced to only 20,000 to 30,000, sparsely, and humans have begun to gain the upper hand.

    But Lin Dong and other sheltered awakened suffered heavy losses. Tang Yu nced; at least half were resting on the ground, some exhausted, some seriously injured, some have died valiantly.

    On the Tree Shade Shelter, the investigation corps also lost some Awakened, but in the fiery horse cavalry corps, almost no one died ¡­¡­ Tang Yu saw that they had stopped doing thebined battle technique. The power of qi and blood was nearly depleted, lying within the line. Most of them were limp and already unable to stand up. Even Carmen was also the same.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡±

    Murmuring, Tang Yu also slowly fell to the ground. His clothes were still unstained with dust, and everyone looked at him as if they were looking at a hero, he was exhausted, yet he still had to keep smiling.

    The smile was faintly weary.

 Chapter 393

    <h4>Chapter 393</h4>

    The injured people were appropriately ced. Some of the more seriously injured were taken out of Crescent Mountain after the emergency treatment was resumed.

    Several shelter leaders were terrified.

    The ¡°Cult of the End¡± and its strength have constantly been increasing. From the very beginning, the main force of anti-evil was reduced to being unable to even y a support position. At best, just a passerby, watching epic heroes fighting!

    His heart was tired.

    His body was even more tired.

    God knows whether the ¡°Endless Cult¡± will cause more problems, so they quickly arranged for the weaker hunters to retreat. Tang Yu walked past the injured with a smile on his face, and frequently the hunters nodded at him from time to time.

    The hunter who had been hanging hisst breath immediately rejuvenated, and there was aplete opportunity for someone by the side to pour the medicine in, giving him a new hope to live.

    He was acting as a mascot, a spiritual belief.

    Wherever he goes, he has an aura of invigoration.

    People forgot about the pain, forgot about the sadness ¡­¡­

    After walking around, with the healing ability these people originally have and the awakened life force and tenacity, most of the injured were saved and are being sent to the Crescent Mountain one batch at a time.

    There were still many people left outside to receive his power.

    Although recovering quickly, the awakened who have been badly injured were also kind of overexerted themselves; they need to recuperate for most of the month before returning to the battlefield.

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, Tang Yu lifted his head.

    Two transcendent fought in the sky, but they gradually descended to the ground. He could see the gorgeous light and shadow of the battle, as well as a thunderous ear-piercing explosion. Tang Yu could see clearly it was Yan Dingtian and a Ghost Hand n Transcendent.

    The next moment¡­

    With a loud bang, a silhouette smashed down heavily.

    Based on the previous transcendent battlefield¡­ Tang Yu knew that it was impossible to kill the enemy with the same strength, so he asked Nancy and the others to make their enemies busy and stay as far away as possible.

    However, at this time, Yan Dingtian looked very embarrassed and suffered a severe injury. His breath was obviously weakened, and he was obviously unable to fight the opponent anymore. In contrast, the Ghost Hand n Transcendent was still brimming with power and had not received any major injury.

    If the fight were to be continued, Yan Dingtian could die¡­

    A stage one Transcendent was still far from being immortal.

    Through the ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, he could see above the clouds the other two transcendent battlefields.

    On Nancy¡¯s side, it was evenly matched. Unlike Yan Dingtian, who has been beaten out of sh*t.

    ¡°The old guys are really unreliable ¡­¡­¡± Tang Yu sighed, stepping forward.

    ¡®I can¡¯t watch old Yan being beaten up.¡¯

    At this time, that Ghost Hand n Transcendent, instead of chasing after Yan Dingtian, charged towards the side of the human army as if to take the opportunity to finish off this group of threatening potential.

    However, halfway through the flight, the Ghost Hand n Transcendent froze.

    ¡®Where are our 100,000 demonic beast legions?¡¯

    ¡®Where are the hundreds of elite warriors of our Ghost Hand n?¡¯

    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t we have the upper hand!¡¯

    ¡®We don¡¯t fly in the wrong direction! It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the other side of the mountain!¡¯

    ¡®Where are the five pseudo-transcendent demonic beasts? Where are they? Only the wounded human legion could be seen, and the huge bodies of the Pseudo Transcendent Demonic Beasts are not even seen at all.¡¯

    The Ghost Hand Race Transcendent was dumbfounded.

    At this time, Tang Yu had already rushed forward, surrounded by fifteen six-sided crystals behind him, and a blue-violet beam of light formed a circle of light behind him.

    It¡¯s a man with a halo.

    Tang Yu stretched out his hand, palm facing forward, and a ¡°Heaven Destroying Super Magic Cannon¡± sted out. In an instant, the entire sky seemed to be split apart.

    The blue-violet beam of light shot out countless miles away before it gradually dissipated.

    Looking around, huge cavities appeared in the hidden cloudyer, and the cloudyer was scattered and dissipates.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity ¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu nced the far side. The Ghost Hand Race Transcendent had been scared silly fleeing frantically.

    Obviously, it was a sneak attack when the opponent was not vignt. However, the transcendental perception of danger was still a bit unexpected¡­ Before the ¡°Destroy the World Super Magic Cannon¡± reached him, the opponent had quickly shifted his body¡­

    It was only slightly rubbed by the beam of light, and the force field of the guy was immediately shattered, and he was seriously injured.

    But he escaped quickly¡­

    Tang Yu wanted to catch up, but after walking a few steps, he found that he had been thrown a few blocks away, and the distance was getting farther and farther. He could only stay in the air, raised his head, and climbed the height step by step as if to support other people.

    He kept his facial expression calm.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Director Tang is mighty!¡±

    ¡°Director Tang is invincible!¡±

    ¡°The enemy that defeated Advisor Yan was actually forced back by Chief Tang in one move, amazing!¡±

    The hunter who witnessed all this was all looking at him in awe.

    ¡­¡­

    Tang Yu looked at a small ck dot in the distance, very helpless. Yan Dingtian had already chased after him, but the Ghost Hand n Transcendent was scared. It had no intention of fighting again and ran away one after another.

    People thought that if Director Tang Yu joined the fight earlier, this situation where their enemies had the chance to escape would not ur.

    This was actually an overestimation of him.

    Tang Yu knew this. He didn¡¯t have any hope of joining the Extraordinary War if he were to fight against the normal Transcendent. Instead, if he was against a catastrophe-level demonic beast. Although not much weaker than the Extraordinary, its huge size was like a fixed target, most suitable for his type of cannon.

    He originally intended to raid the cult headquarters, turn around and then find a way to destroy the Ghost Hand race transcendent, but now ¡­¡­

    The frightened Ghost Hand race transcendent was fleeing. The other two transcendents also have begun to retreat.

    It would not be good.

    High in the air, the Ghost Hand n elder desperately injured himself to get rid of Nancy, and his body shed towards the bottomless pit where the first Transcendent had fallen.

    Tang Yu squinted his eyes while walking like a leisurely court, while in his heart, through the follower contract, quietly ordered.

    The Ghost Hand n elders rushed back from afar, shuttling between the clouds.

    WHEW~~

    A gust of wind blew by.

    A drifting white cloud abruptly revealed its true face, a huge floating boat of fifty meters long, revealing its menacing cannon muzzle.

    The ¡°Sailor¡± had been hidden here for a long time! When the concealment rune array was removed, the two main cannons, ¡°Inferno Dragon Roar¡± on the left side and ¡°Thunder God¡¯s Spear¡± on the right side, were humming with source energy visible to the naked eye.

    The Ghost Hand n elder was shocked and flipped several times in the air.

    The ¡°Voyager¡± flew closer at full power and spewed out with intertwined mes and lightning.

    BOOM!

    The air burst into brilliant fireworks, and the violent air currents hit the airne shield, shing brightly. The whole sky was dyed with clouds of crimson and blue and purple.

    Thunder clouds sizzled¡­

    Tang Yu poured his source power into his eyes, running the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± and gazing at it. Endless purple-ck magic mes sted out from the clouds and enveloped the airne.

    In a turbulent flow of energy, the Ghost Hand n elder¡¯s skin was scorched ck and cracked, but his aura, however, did not weaken much. On the contrary, under the magic me envelope, the energy of the shield of the ¡°Voyager¡± decreased dramatically.

    Not a match for a senior transcendent!

    Tang Yu sighed, ¡°it was originally an airne to transport goods, could not expect it to match the power of transcendent, huh¡­¡­¡±

    But blocked for a split second, Nancy has arrived in time, the pretty face became severe and cold and stern ¡­¡­ failed to fight the ghost hand n elders, Nancy was guilty and angry! The ck ghostly power wrapped around her body became more viscous, ¡°Cmity Great Sword¡± was frequently waved. For a time, the ghostly hand n elder was suppressed and could not raise his head.

    Tang Yu turned his head to look at the fleeing Ghost Hand n transcendent and jumped onto the deck in one leap as the airne approached.

    At this point on the deck, except for the Bamboo Rat Chestnut, who was acting as a liaison and ring at him with a puffy face, everyone else was hiding in the cabin to prevent being affected by the battle.

    Tang Yu reached out to hold down the little chestnut¡¯s green hair and pushed her into the distance while ordering the floating boat to elerate the pursuit.

    At least one more Transcendent should be left behind!

    Under themand of Ma Li Guo, the ¡°Voyager¡± was extremely fast. Its agility might not beparable to that of a Transcendent, but its straight-line speed was definitely beyond. ¡ªIt didn¡¯t take long to catch up with the wounded Transcendent. Yan Dingtian chased after it with all his might, sting out a few source power missiles every now and then.

    The two main cannons were fired.

    Yan Dingtian was deadly entangled with the Ghost Hand n transcendent.

    Tang Yu even increased the number of crystals in the super magic prism tower to twenty - this was already the limit of what the spiritual power can control.

    Twenty of them, divided into three parts, ¡°six, seven, seven¡± linkage.

    The pronged multiplex attack.

    The powerful Ghost Hand race transcendent onlysted a few seconds. Then, finally, the tattered body was annihted in the air.

    His aura disappeared utterly.

    The ¡°Eye of Insight¡± also determined that there was no possibility of faking death to escape.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t take a second nce and immediately turned his head to look at the other side of the battlefield, where Yi Lian was.

    ¡°Go there¡­wait, where¡¯s the Transcendent!??!¡±

    At this point, even with the Eye of Insight, you can only see several small dots far away in the sky.

    Nancy and ine tried to chase them, but it was toote¡­ After chasing for a while, they could only return in depression.

    ¡°These transcendents are some, cowards ¡­¡­¡±

    The thought of going through all the trouble to ughter two Transcendent Mortals, five Catastrophe-level Demonic Beasts, hundreds of Ghost Hand n transcendent, and more than 100,000 high-level Demonic Beasts ¡­¡­ Tang Yu¡¯s heart was dripping blood.

    After fighting so many monsters, was there any benefit?!

    Soul power was of no use to him now!

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t get any experience. I need loot¡­ But the transcendent corpses were all turned to ashes, and what loot can you have¡ª¡ª¡¯

    ¡°WHAT??!¡±

    Tang Yu froze and looked at the distant ce where the transcendent body had just been annihted. But, nevertheless, there was a certain tiny particle that was shining with light.

    Tang Yu jumped out of the airne and stepped on the air to fly over.

    Closer¡­

    He saw that it was a pebble-sized, white translucent, somewhat irregr crystal.

    Although irregr, it was very magnificent. At a nce, there was a fatal attraction. He wanted to get the crystalline crystal in his hands or even swallowed it.

    Tang Yu¡¯s heart was shocked and quickly suppressed the thoughts in his heart. He didn¡¯t dare to reach out and touch it immediately but kept the speed about the same, and the translucent crystals fell to his hand.

    While opening the ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, the stream of data continuously shed under his eyes.

    [Soul Crystal (Transcendent) (Magic me) [Soul crystals are the essence left behind by the convergence of the remaining soul power after the death of a strong person, and soul crystals must appear when a transcendent falls, and soul crystals may also be produced by a strong person in the Awakening ss].

    [Soul crystals contain part of the ability of the deceased in life, absorption can get soul crystals in the inheritance, including skills, experience, awakening ss absorption transcendental crystals can significantly increase the probability of breakthrough ¡­¡­]

    Tang Yu¡¯s jaw dropped.

    ¡®No wonder it¡¯s so attractive.¡¯

    He took two steps closer.

    The fatigue made Tang Yu need to consume the power potion constantly. The light blue color on the cheeks of his face was getting deeper and deeper, already visible to the naked eye.

    More and more data was being analyzed.

    [But because it is the soul force condensed from the remnants before the body of the transcendent, after absorbing the soul crystals, it has side effects, the soul may be contaminated and produce a variety of symptoms such as schizophrenia, the serious ones will be ¡®reced¡¯ by the original Transcendent.]

    Tang Yu¡¯s outstretched hand quickly retracted as if electrocuted. However, he didn¡¯t dare to rush and waited patiently for the ¡°Soul Crystals¡± to be resolved. And besides, Tang Yu had already figured out a lot about using the ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, and the information given during the analysis wasrgely influenced by his will.

    It could be the surface consciousness or the subconscious.

    Tang Yu tried his best to strengthen his consciousness of getting the ¡°Soul Crystals¡± to work or circumvent the side effects.

    [Role] [1. Through special means, stripping the influence of residual soul power, weakening the effectiveness of soul crystals, absorbing them to obtain the special ability ¡°Magic me¡±, but cannot gain experience and increase the probability of transcendental breakthrough;] [2. to create pseudo-transcendent, absorbing transcendent soul crystals can force the awakening of thirteen major perfections, upgrade to the pseudo-transcendent stage (1 transcendent soul crystals can form 2~3 pseudo-transcendent), will not produce soul pollution and schizophrenia, but the pseudo-transcendent can not continue to get stronger and will be subject to a certain degree of intelligence reduction;] [3. as a core material for the advancement of the puppet guards, after the improvement of the puppet guards,parable to the real transcendentbat power, and with the possibility of enhancement, no side effects].

    Option 2 was ruled out by him directly. The pseudo-supremacy was still dregs. He could destroy it with his backhand.

    The ¡°magic me¡± was simr to the special ability and may also be a unique talent of the Ghost Hand n.

    Even if there were more than three options, he was still tempted to choose 1.

    The first thing you need to do was to get a good idea of what you¡¯re looking for.

    Reaching out with the help of soul crystals, Tang Yu directly threw it into the spatial ring, shielding that fatal attraction, and flew directly to the bottomless pit where the Transcendent fell in the beginning, looking for a while, and found another soul crystal on the tattered corpse.

    The core material that hadn¡¯t been figured out since rising to the fourth level of territory was finally found.

    The promotion of No. 1 and No. 2 was just around the corner.

 Chapter 394

    <h4>Chapter 394</h4>

    After rummaging around in the pit crater that he had created after battling the Ghost Hand n transcendent for a while, Tang Yu failed to find anything more valuable than the soul crystal. The two Ghost Hand n transcendents were very poorly equipped; there isn¡¯t even a single transcendent equipment, one of the bodies was sted into g, and the other did not differ that much¡­

    A few catastrophe-level demonic beasts were in a more miserable condition, a pile of organs scattered everywhere.

    ¡°Obviously, there were still some precious materials left before¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu could only pin his expectations on the cult headquarters.

    With this in mind, he hurriedly greeted Nancy and ine aboard the floatne. Then, the ¡°Voyager¡± lowered its flight altitude and flew in the direction of the Ghost Hand Race Transcendents.

    ¡­¡­

    The pontoon was only a few dozen meters from the ground, very close, looking up at the massive thing with a cold metallic hue.

    The senses of several people on the deck had spread out, from the ground, underground. Even by checking the surrounding mountains inch by inch, Tang Yu could not be sure where the ¡°Final Cult¡± headquarters was built.

    He was left at the back of the line and followed the group slowly.

    Even after the injury, with at least 50%-70% transcendentbat power left on old man Yan, the old Yan could still fight for a while if they were to encounter a surprise attack.

    Tang Yu leaned on the edge of the deck handrail, eyes looking around, focusing his power on his body and neutralizing the power potion¡¯s poison effect. His blue face gradually went back to normal.

    The more they move forward, Tang Yu realized something strange on the ground.

    This was already deep in the Crescent Mountain, it was reasonable to say that the trees should be lusher, but most of the trees have withered.

    ¡°Something is not right.¡± ine looked to the side and frowned.

    The ¡°Voyager¡± shifted its direction and flew to where ine pointed out and stayed in mid-air. Tang Yu looked out, but it was just an ordinary maroon hillside with some vegetation covering it. It was not different from other areas. But with a keen sense of perception, he still vaguely perceived that there was a slight sense of incongruity.

    He immediately opened the ¡°eye of insight¡±.

    On the hillside, there were many small buildings two or three stories high. The buildings were ordinary, self-built bungalows, and as far as the eye could see, it was a small vige without people. But the vige is intact¡­ There was an illusion spell formation that covers it. It speaks volumes.

    Tang Yu, behind the construction of a cannon muzzle, shot its fiery red meteor-like cannon, apanied by a ¡°boom¡± sound. The hillside exploded to a three-to-five-meter diameter crater.

    However, his ¡°eye of insight¡± managed to capture the truth. The explosion that he saw earlier was just an illusion created to trick ordinary people. The barrier surrounding the vige absorbed all of the impacts, and the vige was unscathed.

    ¡®Perhaps we need an attack strong enough to exceed the threshold of the barrier to break it.¡¯

    Nancy raised the cmity great sword, ready to strike, but Tang Yu stopped her.

    On the faint film of light outside the vige, the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± could see some flowing energy routes, which keep changing, but always in certain areas, converge into a point and separate again.

    The Eye of Insight could see the trajectory of the runic array!

    If he wasn¡¯t limited by his knowledge of runes, he might be able to see through the essence of the barrier and even copy it.

    The deeper he understood it, the more he realized the power of ¡°Eye of Insight¡± was worthy of the reward for passing the Lord Mode.

    Tang Yu controlled the fire cannon suspended behind. The fiery red meteor fell, hitting the node of the energy intersection directly, the light barrier shaking violently, the energy flow inscribed on its surface started to glow erratically.

    ¡°It¡¯s working!¡±

    Another artillery shell smashed down. This time the energy nodes burst open, visible to the naked eye. The entire rune formation had shattered like a ss, instantly crumbled open, revealing the small mountain vige inside.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Tang Yu flew down from the airne, followed by ine, Nancy, and Zhu Shu Li. Their feet have stepped into the vige pavement, look around, and did not see any people.

    Tang Yu threw out dozens of fighter puppets, ordered them to explore around with him along the vige road.

    A momentter, Tang Yu arrived at the end of the vige and saw a dark cave, seemed to lead underground. Tang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, the data stream shed from the bottom of his eyes, and after a pause, he quickly walked into the cave.

    ¡­¡­

    As he went deeper, a faint fishy smell came to his face. He spread out his senses, encapsting the deep underground, there was the breath of the Ghost Hand n, and he could faintly hear some panicked footsteps.

    They were fleeing.

    Tang Yu had expected this.

    He sped up his pace.

    There should be another exit to the outside. But there were not many forks and junctions, mostly consisting of a straight line passage with the asional appearance of some stone rooms - the n certainly did not expect to be beaten to the door, so it was not necessary to build like a maze of underground tunnels.

    Not long after, several dark-skinned, four-armed ghost-handed people appeared in sight. Unlike those who attacked the humans before, the strongest breadth of these ghost-handed people was only the fifth level of awakening.

    They were not tall, one meter, one meter two, one meter three¡­¡­ the tallest awakened ghost hand n was only two meters tall. Tang Yu noticed that ¡°her¡± chest has a significant bulge, with human clothing on the body, and looked a little tight.

    ¡°A woman of the Ghost Hand n? And children? ¡­¡­ Could they really be a full-blown family? Or a race?¡± Tang Yu hesitated for a moment.

    Several Ghost Hand nsmen who were hurriedly preparing to leave, perhaps seeing that the number of pursuers was small and did not perceive a powerful aura, actually revealed a fierce and sadistic look and turned themselves to charge up.

    mes emerged from the palm, zing fire sword instantly formed, the sword swung and created a sea of fire within this enclosed space, a few ghost hand n retreated, leaving a cloud of dust behind.

    Yi Lian stayed outside to look for other Ghost Hand n members.

    Tang Yu, as well as Nancy, was still on a pursuit in the underground tunnel, some ghost hand n just out of the stone room, some are already fleeing ¡­¡­ all found ghost hand n in addition to a few that was seemingly higher in status, Tang Yu will take them as a prisoner and.

    There were still many stone rooms under the ground that have not been explored yet. Tang Yu checked out a few, should be the Ghost Hand people¡¯s residence, roughly built, but there were a lot of human furniture and artifacts ¡­¡­ as if the Ghost Hand ns were some civilized people, they have organization and understand strategy, also seems to know a lot about human ¡­¡­ Tang Yu could not guess where did these aliense out from.

    And what was their rtionship with the demonic beasts?

 Chapter 395

    <h4>Chapter 395</h4>

    Underground.

    Tang Yu walked into a wide stone room inside. The ceiling height was more than ten meters and in an area of more than 500 square meters, but there was nothing inside, except for some scattered debris on the ground.

    They have abandoned this ce.

    ¡°This ce was originally¡­ a ce to construct a spatial channel?¡± Tang Yu guessed.

    ¡°The space channel and the abyss crevice¡­at least they look different, and there are no alien species emerging from the abyss crevice. So is it possible to think that alien races and demonic beasts are not on the same? Or the same space?

    There is also another possibility that the abyss can only amodate the demonized beasts to pass through, so the aliens need to build their own passages? But the channel should also have a limit, limiting the number of people¡­ no, more likely the strength. the more transcendents passed through, the more it causes the spatial channel to shake, either waiting for it to be stabilized or¡­raising the level of the channel.¡±

    Tang Yu propped his chin, using his knowledge to guess the possibilities of what happened.

    ¡°The channel of the Ghost Hand n should only be able to amodate senior transcendent¡­¡­¡±

    The alien race exists for an unknown time. Tang Yu could only try to estimate them as high as possible. The skeleton n had appeared as the second-order transcendent. The ghost hand n might also have.

    The formation and materials used to construct the channel might have been taken away by the elites of the ghost hand n who stayed behind at the headquarters. After all, it took more than ten minutes from the killing of the transcendents to discover this vige.

    ¡ªIt also meant that The Ghost Hand n also has a means ofmunication.

    It was just a very hasty deduction, picking up clues left behind.

    ¡°With the materials, doesn¡¯t it mean that the Ghost Hand n will soon be able to reconstruct the space channel and transport a steady stream of soldiers to Earth?¡±

    Now the stakes got higher than ever.

    The two ghost-hand tribes who escaped are transcendents, and the one they hated the most was definitely the Tree Shade Shelter. Once they came stronger and with more reinforcement, they were likely to take revenge on the Tree Shade Shelter first.

    But there was nothing to regret.

    ¡®When the ¡°Final Cult¡± develops and grows¡­ sooner orter, I will run into it¡­¡¯

    ¡®But this time, the harvested soul crystallization can at least give birth to two more transcendent figures within the shelter. When the ghost hand n hits the door, we will get more transcendent than before. That won¡¯t matter.¡¯

    Tang Yu then lightened up.

    Tang Yu searched several more important stone chambers one after another, and it was messy. So many artifacts were scattered on the ground. Obviously, the ghost-hand n elites only took away some of the most important items.

    Some of the paper documents that could not be taken away werepletely destroyed.

    From this, it could also be seen that they did not have space equipment or were not big enough.

    ¡°I knew they were poor¡­ but at least they should have left behind something good.¡±

    Fortunately, after some exploration, Tang Yu finally got what he wanted.

    The parent-child transmission crystal was found here.

    One crystal ball (parent) and five crystal balls (child).

    In addition, there were some runic equipment, props, etc. However, the most important to him was a dozen books on the shelves, which were written in the unique text of the Ghost Hand n, could not be read for the time being, but it did not matter.

    The rest were some source crystals, materials, etc., which he didn¡¯t like. So he threw them directly into the spatial backpack ¡­¡­the important books and the parent-child crystal ball, was ced in the spatial ring.

    ¡­¡­

    There has been a bloody smell in the underground passage, making people frowned. Following the smell, Tang Yu came to a hall where the smell of blood became rich, mixed with the smell of corpses, and it came to his face.

    In the center of the stone room hall, there was a mountain of bones. The top was close to the ten-meter-high ceiling. Blood and water were flowing. Countless flies were buzzing and flying. Some broken skulls are rolling down from the bone mountain, and the surface was covered with maggots.

    He could vaguely see the children¡¯s faces within the corpse, full of panic and despair.

    ¡ªIt was a blood sacrifice.

    It was the orphans who were taken away by the cult.

    Tang Yu clenched his fist, and a sword Qi swept through, cutting open the few captured elites of the Ghost Hand tribe, but not fatally.

    They groaned in pain.

    ¡­¡­

    The Investigation Corps, the Fiery Horse Cavalry Regiment, and the fourrge shelter coalition forces, including Lin Dong, finally arrived outside the vige.

    Thousands of Huntersunched a carpet search. But the Tree Shade Shelter had already searched this cave. ¡ªPeople knew that they had taken the valuables. But what remained might still have some value.

    Tree Shade ate the meat. They drank the soup.

    Without these people in Lindong, it would not be easy to destroy hundreds of thousands of high-level demonic beasts.

    ording to Kong¡¯s report, when the coalition forces marched here, they also encountered some fleeing Ghost Hand nsmen. Some were killed, and some were captured. Among them, the thirteen strongest were also easily defeated by Yan Dingtian.

    There should be no fish that escaped in the direction of the coalition forces.

    But the ones fleeing to other directions¡­ Tang Yu did not expect all the major shelter legions to intercept the Ghost Hand n elites. It would be good if they were not destroyed by the group.

    There must have been quite a few who managed to escape from Crescent Mountain. However, regardless of whether they are in contact with the transcendent, these ghost-hand tribes will inevitably cause trouble to Tiannan Province for some time in the future.

    But this was a trivial matter.

    A mission can be issued for the adventurers to solve, and perhaps other shelters, to pay thismission fee.

    What¡¯s the idiom?

    Use other people¡¯s fertilizer to water your own vegetables.

    ¡­¡­

    The other side of the Crescent Mountains.

    The legion of the Pingliang Shelter blew two of their precious secret treasures, got several of their top-levelbatants dead, and more than two dozen masters of the 9th peak injured. Pingliang¡¯s Director, who had broken through to the tenth level of superbat power, was also badly injured. But finally defeated two fourth-level transcendents, one dead and one wounded, the injured middle-aged man finally fled.

    Pingliang¡¯s legion was badly damaged but did not withdraw, still advancing deeper into the Crescent Mountain.

    ¡°We lost a lot of money before killing the cult¡¯s top brass. If we left at this point, we would not get the spoils of war!¡± Chief Pingliang said as such, ¡°Not only do we have to stay, we have to find the cult headquarters as soon as possible to make up for this loss.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, in the face of our eighteen-allied army, the cult headquarters must have exhausted their resources too ¡­¡­ as long as we can be the first to find the cult headquarters, the spoils of war will be ours, even if other shelters ask for their part, we can say that our shelter has sacrificed so much to get this treasure!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Deep into the crescent mountain.

    After a short while, Pingliang¡¯s Director saw a small vige in the distance.

    ¡®It is definitely not a normal vige.¡¯

    ¡®That must be the cult headquarters!¡¯

    He fastened his horse. He did not directly rush in but lying on the high ground, observed for a while.

    In the distance, within the vige, there were more than a few people. It seemed to be bustling with activity.

    ¡°This cult, they got more people than expected, a little tricky ¡­¡­¡± Pingliang¡¯s Director murmured, but he suddenly widened his eyes. The more he looked, the more he felt that the figures within the vige were somewhat familiar.

    ¡°Thosebat uniforms, isn¡¯t it exactly the uniform of a certain shelter among the eighteen-allied army?¡±

    ¡°Why do they look like they are partying??!!¡±

    Pingliang¡¯s Director was dumbfounded, his internal injuries worsened, and a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth.

    ¡®Why¡­¡¯

    ¡®every time¡­¡¯

    ¡®My n is always failed!!!!

 Chapter 396

    <h4>Chapter 396</h4>

    Five days have passed since the ¡°Final Cult¡± was exterminated. During this period of time, the cult storm in Tiannan Province gradually subsided. However, there were still many follow-up matters caused by the cult.

    In the two viges of the cult headquarters, the major shelters followed the traces and used some backtracking and tracking abilities to find out the identity of a hunter who had secretly defected to the Ghost Hand n¡­

    The shelter leaders even stayed in the army to eliminate the cult.

    A very few had already disappeared before their identities were discovered. Nevertheless, most of the human traitors who were uncovered were caught and imprisoned.

    All the major shelters alsounched a power shuffle. The traitors were all-powerful people, either the top of the asylum, the head of arge mercenary group, deputy head, the top hunter, etc¡­ ording to the information from the interrogation, these people were suddenly approached by the Ghost Hand n at different times to give the children as a sacrifice. In turn, the Ghost Hand n will bestow great power upon them.

    Strength, indeed, there was.

    Those who betrayed have a way to easily be stronger in a short time, and they were even more knowledgeable because they have a new source of information, the Ghost Hand n¡­

    ¡°Are there any side effects from this forceful power boost?¡± Tang Yu asked.

    The newly built prison in the domain held nearly ten human traitors, one of whom was also a fourth-level transcendent with twelfth-grade battle power and would not have been caught if the other party had not run into the Tree Shade Shelter rushing to the vige when they escaped. It¡¯s simply because the other shelters were not capable of stopping them at all.

    The one who also served as the warden was Luo Zhe.

    He frowned, ¡°In these people¡¯s bodies, there is a strange power, this power incessantly transforming their bodies, and make them have farbat power. For the time being, we cannot see the side effects of this power, neither overdrawing potential nor corroding vitality¡­ But their bodies have been transformed; There is a tendency to gradually move away from being a human and bing a monster.¡±

    Back in Luoxia, the Skeleton n also used power as bait to make a group of ordinary people stronger and sold their lives for them. But that kind of power, the side effects were extremely strong, forcing ordinary people up to three times stronger than hunter level cutting their life expectancy to only a year, forcing up to a quadruple, cutting them to about eight months, and so on.

    It was a forced ascension at the cost of their own lives.

    The ghost hand n has given the power to the traitor, although the speed of improvement was much slower butpared to cultivation, this speed was much faster, this kind of advertising¡­ how could people believe that there will be no side effect?

    Tang Yu was baffled.

    His current strength was obtained through diligent practice step by step, and his strongbat skills have also been improved after many fights and hard work.

    There was no shortcut to bing strong!

    ¡°Is there any more information to dig out?¡±

    ¡°The humans who defected to the Ghost Hand n, the information learned is very little, including those of the fourth-level transcendent, but a few captured Ghost Hand elite, know a lot.¡± Luo Zhe paused and said, ¡°The total number of these ghost hands is more than six hundred, and there are indeed four transcendents. The strongest transcendent has the position of elder in the ghosts. As for their patriarch, they are second-level transcendents but not necessarily the strongest in the n¡­ However, it is also confirmed that the spatial channel has a capacity limit. Therefore, the stronger the strength of the people passing through, the more unstable the channel will be.¡±

    ¡°About the blood sacrifice, it is said that the younger the age and the lower the strength, the higher the qualifications, the more favored by the world ¡­ This is also the reason why the Ghost Hand tribe chose children, but the blood sacrifice is not to enhance the strength, but those who were interrogated, no matter how painful the torture is, won¡¯t tell a thing about this matter.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm,¡± Tang Yu pondered.

    ¡®There is too little information to guess. It would be great if I could catch the extraordinary of the Ghost Hand n.¡¯

    After Luo Zhe left, Tang Yu turned his attention elsewhere.

    The major shelters have suffered heavy losses this time. Therefore, it is estimated that the high-endbat power will be reduced substantially. However, that might not be the end since there were traitors within this shelter who we need to take care of, making the high-end power even weaker.

    For this siege, the ¡°Final Cult¡±, Although Tang Yu¡¯s inner organ was now blue because of how many potions he drank, he also showed some gratitude to hisrade who has given a helping hand. Otherwise, the shelter allied force¡¯s destruction was inevitable.

    This time, the name of Tree Shade Shelter really resounded in the south of the sky and also spread to the next province of West Forest.

    Four Transcendentals!

    In the era when other shelters did not even have one, Tree Shade had four transcendental powerhouses that were even more terrifying than strategic weapons!

    They couldn¡¯t afford to mess with them.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Tang Yu began theyout of the Tiannan Province. They established the ultimate martial arts school and the branch office of the adventurer¡¯s guild in major shelters.

    The main shelter has several simr halls and about the Ultimate Martial Arts School. It might not be most people¡¯s cup of tea, but the number was low, so there was no need to worry.

    As for the adventurer¡¯s guild, the impact was bigger. A number of mercenary associations went there to do some business. Mercenary association has the power to manage and control the idle hunter and give them quests and so on.

    The main force of the shelter was personally rescued by the Tree Shade Shelter, which now opened a small guild branch in their ce. Sure they didn¡¯t have any objection, right?

    Pingliang and the other shelter could only agree to it.

    Tang Yu had secretly decided to grab business and start with shelters like Pingliang. ¡ªAs for shelters such as Lindong, the cooperation was quite good, and the distance was close. So it didn¡¯t matter whether to build a branch or not.

    In addition to establishing a martial arts school and an adventurer¡¯s guild, Tang Yu also asked the intelligence department to cooperate with the municipal department officials to recruit survivors in major shelters. This time, there was no need to sneak in. It waspletely tant.

    ¡°There is still a transportation problem, with the current reputation of Tree Shade. If it weren¡¯t for the dangers in the wild, the survivors and the hunters would definitely be able to run into the Tree Shade by themselves.¡±

    Fortunately, the airne could transport the survivors to the Tree Shade from hundreds of kilometers away. If it was transported by ordinary vehicles, the escorts would not know how much time they need. It would be a slow journey. ¡ªIt mightst more than a week.

    Arranging everything down, Tang Yu summoned No. 1 and No. 2 and brought two puppet guards to the No. 1 cultivation sanctuary.

 Chapter 397

    <h4>Chapter 397</h4>

    Stepping into the No. 1 Cultivation Sanctuary was like being bathed in a dense ocean qi. The air was filled with a dense fog, and if the concentration of qi was higher, it would likely be raindrops.

    No. 1 and No. 2, these two puppet guards, wearing blue and white full body armor, carrying ance, with the mask on their helmets pulled down, unable to see their faces. ¡ªTang Yu once tried to pull up the mask and saw¡­well, there was nothing inside the helmet, including the armor. As for the helmet itself, he couldn¡¯t pick it up. It seemed that the entire armor was already connected.

    These two puppet guards have made great achievements since the beginning of the domain.

    The iing demonic beast, the enemy sneaking into the territory, the raging demonic wave¡­ if No.1 and No.2 weren¡¯t with him, he should¡¯ve died a long time ago.

    However, as the strength of his followers increased and the transcendents appeared, the puppet guards who were originally responsible for territorialbat gradually withdrew from the front line.

    Tang Yu was reluctant to let them go¡­ Although the two puppet guards had no emotions, they had always been his battle partners, remembering the early days when they formed a three-person squad to hunt demonic beasts.

    ¡°After promotion, you can still shine in the future.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s spatial ring shed, and piles of materials appeared in front of him.

    Half of them were Transcendental Metals, all of which were of rare quality or above, and a few of them were also traded with other shelters this time.

    The other half was the crystal-clear leaves of the ancient soul tree - this material was the best material found so far that could withstand soul power.

    Finally, Tang Yu took out two transcendent soul crystals with great value.

    The promotion of No. 1 and No. 2 did not require a special arrangement. Everything has its own system guidance. In the previous few promotions, when the territory was upgraded, there were no notable changes for them; the armor of No. 1 and No. 2 was still the same as it was first seen.

    This time they were brought to the 1st cultivation sanctuary, just in case. After all, whether it was ine or Nancy, they need to absorb arge amount of Qi when breaking through the Transcendent Order.

    [Do you want to consume materials to upgrade the level of the puppet guards: Yes/No?]

    ¡®Yes¡¯

    The next moment, an invisible power enveloped all of those materialsid out in front of them. Then, finally, it was liquefied and merged into the bodies of the two puppets.

    As a puppet, No.1 and No.2, there was no movementing out from either of them, but Tang Yu gradually felt the pressure from them.

    ¡ªTo make him felt pressured¡­ there was no doubt that the two puppets are progressing towards bing transcendents.

    ¡°Transcendent rank puppets, even in the fourth era literature, there is no record, it seems that giving this much power to a puppet was an outrageous proposition.¡±

    Even going back to ancient times, onlybat weapons like airnes could reach the battle powerparable to that of a transcendent.

    Puppet?

    It didn¡¯t exist.

    Tang Yu immediately opened his ¡°Eye of Insight¡± to observe the change process of the promotion. Still, this time, the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± could see very little information, except for the increasing hardness of the armor and the appearance of a cyclone inside the puppet. The rest waspletely iprehensible.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Time passed.

    The oppressive forceing from the puppet guards became heavier and heavier. The qi within the No. 1 Cultivation Sanctuary suddenly swarmed into the two puppet guards. In the blink of an eye, the rich qi in the air was absorbed.

    There was still a steady stream of source qi being extracted from the outside world and the qi pool.

    If you have the ability of true vision, you could see that the source energy of a dozen kilometers nearby, centered on the mountain behind the sanctuary, continues to flow in like a funnel.

    Tang Yu flew up into the sky and took a nce, ¡®This absorption range¡­ seemed to be exactly the area covered by the territory.¡¯

    At this moment, No. 1 and No. 2 were already wrapped in the high concentration of qi that had converged, looking like two giant white cocoons from afar. This absorbed qi was much more than the normal transcendental breakthrough.

    Tang Yu opened the system panel and found the amount of source crystal storage at the bottom.

    As expected, the amount was slowly decreasing.

    ¡°That is to say, in addition to absorbing arge amount of qi, No.1 and No.2 have swallowed a lot of source crystals?¡±

    A normal person obviously couldn¡¯t directly absorb the power in the source crystals, but the puppet guards didn¡¯t have this limitation. ¡ªThe pitiful system also didn¡¯t specify at first that the advancement process also required the consumption of arge amount of source power.

    ¡®Luckily¡­I chose the location at the No.1 Cultivation Sanctuary. Otherwise¡­¡­¡¯

    Tang Yu secretly believed that he had the foresight, and this wave saved at least hundreds of thousands of source crystals. In other words, he made hundreds of thousands in a few minutes!

    ¡®Finally, I managed to win once from the system.¡¯

    ¡­¡­¡­

    When the promotion of No. 1 and No. 2 waspleted, Tang Yunded to observe up close.

    Compared to before, the two puppet guards did not change greatly. The only visible change was that the armor was brighter. You could even detect ayer of mysterious energy attached to the upper side, simr to the transcendent force field, but different.

    And the two puppets became more agile.

    Tang Yu ordered them something, and No.1 took a step forward, did not take out the spear behind its back, and just clenched a fist with one hand and punched.

    BOOM!

    The majestic force came out, sted on the distant mountain, and saw No. 1 slowly lift off the ground and then rushed into the sky.

    ¡°It can fly, and it can use the source force. Sopared with the real transcendence, it shouldn¡¯t be much different.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The back mountain, the deserted area.

    In order to verify the fighting power of the puppet guards, Tang Yu had sought out Yan Dingtian. ¡ªBecause of his good performance during the battle with the evil sect, Great Advisor Yan had recently received a considerable reward and had been soaking in the spiritual space. He had created his own Transcendent Battle Technique and was eager to test it.

    ¡°Test theirbat power? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m good at this. I¡¯m sure I can control the power just right so that these two puppets can bring their strength out perfectly.¡± Yan Dingtian rolled up his sleeves and was a little surprised to see No. 1 slowly walking across the room, ¡°Aren¡¯t you two together? Oh, I understand. Director Tang needs separate tests to get the most urate data.¡±

    Tang Yu held back augh, retreated hundreds of meters, and waved to thebatants.

    ¡°Start!¡±

    Number One broke through the sound barrier and rushed forward into the careless Yan Dingtian.

    BOOM~

    RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE!

    RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE-!

    In front of his eyes was a sky of smoke and dust, and the mountains were constantly trembling.

    Two minutester, Yan Dingtian¡¯s figure was woefully flying out of the smoke and dust. He stayed in the air and tried to catch a breath, then unleashed dozens of rounds of gas missiles. Being attacked like that, No. 1 did not dodge them at all. Instead, it clenched its fist and punched the air, blowing away those missiles and old man Yan together.

    Yan Dingtian was sted far away.

    His protective force field has long been broken. No. 1 quickly chased and followed it up with a violent beating.

    From afar came the eager voice of Yan Dingtian.

    ¡°No more fighting. I admit defeat, admit defeat!¡±

    No.1 flew back to stand behind. Its armor was still shiny as new. Not even a trace of dust was visible.

    Yan Dingtian flew down in the distance, not daring toe closer. His skin and face were swollen.

    Tang Yu¡¯s face baffled, ¡®it was over in less than three minutes?¡¯

    Old Yan was so wasted Tang Yu felt bad for him.

    The battle waspletely overwhelming. Tang Yu roughly estimated that thebat effectiveness of No.1, although notparable to Nancy, but it was at least twice stronger than Yan Dingtian.

    ¡ªThe test was very sessful; looking for old Yan was really the right choice, or else how could there be such an obvious battle powerparison.

    ¡°The advantage of the puppet guard, as always, are in speed and strength that is far beyond the same level. Not to mention their defenses are overwhelmingly sturdy, and now, with the power of the puppet guard, does it mean that you can learn battle techniques? If it is possible, thebat power of No. 1 and No.2 can still be substantially improved in a short time.¡±

 Chapter 398

    <h4>Chapter 398</h4>

    The aftermath of the cult was still brewing, but this was only circting in the upper echelons of the shelters, the full-fledged elders. The mercenary corps and other idle organizations were unaware that an event that almost brought the entire Tiannan Province into extinction urred a few days ago.

    Only somerge organizations, and the top mercenary groups, vaguely caught the transcendental atmosphere.

    ¡­¡­

    Today.

    Outside the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, a new announcement was posted.

    [Adventurer Battle Power Measurement]. [The guild ns to rate all registered adventurers in theing week. In the future, the personal information of adventurers will indicate not only the star rating, reputation level, and awakening level but also the increase ofbat power.] [When evaluatingbat effectiveness, you can wear equipment, but borrowing advanced equipment from others is strictly forbidden. Once discovered, borrowers and lenders will be punished by lowering their star rating. In severe cases, they may be disqualified as adventurers.] [After the evaluation, based on the demonic beast of the same level, the adventurer¡¯sbat power increase is +1~+MAX. For details, please go to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild Consultation Office.]

    The level of awakening was not linked tobat power, which was clear to all adventurers.

    Nowadays, at least in the Tree Shade Shelter, even the newly awakened hunter understands that the strength of the awakened person couldn¡¯t be simply measured by the aura they exuded¡­ It was said that many masters have the habit of pretending to be new by hiding their aura.

    And with equipment, the battle power gap between hunters of the same level will berger andrger.

    Once in the first martial arts conference, a fifth-level hunter armed with a C-level weapon easily killed the sixth-level master. Thetter was called the ¡®big brother¡¯ at the time.

    The power of the equipment is evident.

    In Tree Shade Shelter, money is power. This was not an empty phrase.

    ¡°But, why do you need to conduct abat power evaluation when you have a star? Isn¡¯t it superfluous?¡±

    ¡°No, thebat power evaluation is more intuitive. It may also be that the guild is about to make some rule changes, and the version always needs to be updated from time to time.¡± He Yuanhang rubbed his chin and said.

    Although Farhang Adventure Group was only a small adventure group of five people, they have the strength of the seventh-level hunter. The group¡¯s strength was also not weak and was well known in the industry. Along the way, many hunters greeted him.

    He Yuanhang responded with a smile.

    At first, Tang Yu was just a very ordinary hunter who could only hide in the wilderness, but since he came to the Tree Shade Shelter, he had be a powerful adventurer, his strength began to soar.

    Growing to this point from the beginning was unimaginable.

    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to showcase hisbat power.

    However, the insider information he learned was still too little.

    He Yuanhang was distressed and walked inside the guildhall with the crowd.

    The top floor of the guild building was connected to the training camp¡¯s ¡°Spiritual Space¡±, where thebat power evaluation took ce. He was already dressed in his usual full set of equipment for the mission.

    At this moment, He Yuanhang saw a conspicuous bald head in the crowd.

    ¡°Brother Qiang-¡°

    Fang Qiang walked down the stairs with a dragon¡¯s stride, and everywhere he passed, his powerful aura caused the surrounding Awakened to avoid him. ¡ªOne of the leading figures among adventurers, a master of the awakening of the nine peaks, he was known as a warrior of steel.

    If the two did not know each other, He Yuanhang would never dare to shout so loudly.

    They shook hands together andughed merrily, ¡°Head of Farhang, Brother Qiang, are you back afterpleting the evaluation? How is it?¡±

    ¡°The evaluation ofbat power is very simple. Each level represents an evaluation level. After you kill the enemy in the level, you can rest to regain your power and enter the next level. The number of levels is currently unknown, but preliminary estimates are that the guild has prepared at least a dozen levels.¡±

    He Yuanhang nodded and listened eagerly.

    ¡°+1, it means that the strength is slightly stronger than the same level of demonic beast, and can win in one-on-one singlebat, +2, it means that you can defeat the same level of the demonic beast more easily, +3, it shows that you can crush the same level, but there is a possibility that you can win against the higher level.

    The battle power increase of 6 levels, it means that you can cross two small levels, 9 levels, is to cross three small levels, for example, you now, if you can get a +6 rating, then your battle power and the ninth level of the demonic beast isparable.

    In addition, in terms of the fifth-level breakthrough, sixth-level breakthrough, and ninth-level breakthrough to tenth-level breakthrough, the guild currently defaults to two small levels by default, and it needs +6 to ovee the breakthrough challenge. ¡°

    He Yuanhang timely asked Fang Qiang about his battle power measurement results.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I broke into the eleventh level but failed to breakthrough. The final battle power rating is +10.¡±

    He Yuanhang¡¯s mouth opened slightly and counted silently for a while, ¡°So then doesn¡¯t that mean that Brother Qiang you can cross three levels and defeat your opponent?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just aparison to demonic beasts. They have little intelligence, and theirbat power is not strong by nature.¡± Fang Qiang shook his head.

    It was not umon to need a team to surround and kill a magical beast of the same level.

    ¡°We humans also have magic weapons. If we put aside this equipment, my battle power would hardly reach fifth-level.¡± He looked at He Yuanhang, ¡°You are looking for me for some insider information, right? I did hear some rumors.¡±

    Fang Qiang¡¯s voice remained the same, but the weird thing was that the other people standing a few meters away could only see their lips moving, but they couldn¡¯t hear the sound at all.

    ¡°I heard that the Adventurers Guild intends to set up branches in multiple ces, and this time the battle power evaluation is all for the branches.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Nancy, what do you think is the advantage of the guild to create thisbat power evaluation?¡±

    In the study, Tang Yu and Nancy were sitting opposite each other.

    On the desktop in front of Nancy, textbooks such as Chinese and mathematics for the ninth-year students.

    The high-level transcendent couldplete the most basic operation with ease. For example, three digits multiplications and divisions could be solved within seconds. Yet, Nancy still frowned, pouting and looking at Tang Yu sadly.

    She did not like to use her brain to do things. So why would her boss ask her to study like this?

    Her head tilted for a while but did note up with a result.

    Nancy lowered her head again and tried to read arge number of texts within the books, but the letters seemingly jumped out of the books and flying all over, at least on her mind.

    This author, called Lu Xun, must be a master of illusion.

    She sighed.

 Chapter 399

    <h4>Chapter 399</h4>

    ¡°Thebat evaluation is to rate the true strength of our territory¡¯s adventurers, understand?¡±

    Nancy stared at him for a moment and then shook her head.

    Tang Yu sighed.

    Although Nancy was already sixteen years old, she was sealed for ten years. Even if she has be transcendent, her mind was still at the level of a child. ¡ªThe first thing you need to do was train Nancy to be your right hand, a long way to go. It was better to let her learn all the nine years ofpulsory education first.

    ¡°If the adventurers only takemissions in the territory, there is little difference whether there is abat rating or not.¡±

    As many adventurers perceive, the star rating, to a certain extent, represents thebat power of the adventuring group.

    ¡°But now, we have established branches of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild in a dozen or twenty other shelters, and the main branch that issues missions will no longer be us, but the local shelters, the various local forces.¡±

    ¡°And the hunter level of the adventurer in our territory isn¡¯t that highpared to other shelters. So the increase inbat power is added to personal information to reflect the truth of the adventurer. Once there is a difficult task that mercenaries cannotplete; naturally, they can only find our adventurer guild, and the way they can evaluate their skill is by this rating.¡±

    Thepany¡¯s main business was to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.

    The first was to expand the influence of the Tree Shade Shelter. You could either use the resources of the local branch to do whatever you want or borrow the resources of other shelters to train our people.

    In Tang Yu¡¯s vision, the followers were:

    - The core force.

    - The investigation regiment.

    - The guard regiment.

    - The cavalry regiment.

    - The air regiment.

    - Otherbat regiments belong to the territory¡¯s first line of force.

    And arge scale of adventurers could hire this force by issuing guild quests.

    The major shelters also used simr means to drive unofficial hunters in the region.

    Tang Yu¡¯s ultimate goal was to intend to develop and grow the Adventurers¡¯ Guild into a national, or even worldwide, organization.

    The difficulty was, of course, very great. Even Northern Court could only control a fewrge shelters in the surrounding area. As for the other shelters in the Great Xia Kingdom, it was nominally under the jurisdiction of the Northern Court, but in reality, the Northern Court did not have the ability to order. Therefore, it was very difficult even to deliver messages.

    If it were not for the fact that the crystal ball for spiritualmunication has been cracked and sessfully utilized for their purpose, and there were airnes and other fast-moving vehicles that could amodate the movements of the major shelters, it would be difficult for Tang Yu to set up multiple branches all across those shelter.

    But the local forces were not stupid. The arrival of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild mightpromise them, but it will inevitably curb the development of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild on their local shelter.

    Tang Yu sought out Chen Haiping and asked, ¡°Has the framework of the adventurer branches around the region been built?¡±

    ¡°The framework has been built, and the guild building has been roughly constructed with the cooperation of the earth system, gold system, and other abilities, but currently, there are very few registered adventurers. The local forces havemissioned them in the adventurers guild, and none of them isis capable of clearing all of those quests due to theck of adventurers. So it is very difficult to develop and grow.¡±

    This was expected for Tang Yu.

    ¡°After the adventurer information is updated, I will get a group of top adventurers to go to various shelters to open up the situation.¡±

    It just so happened that the aftermath of the ¡°Final Cult¡± was not over. The elites of the Ghost Hand n who fled outside, the traitors who took refuge in the cult¡­ There were so many problems. For the sake of Tiannan Province and the stability of the major shelters, the remnants of the cult must be engaged. Killed, especially those who know a lot of secrets.

    However, these people were not weak. The resources avable on the major shelter were used to reconstruct or heal the damaged facility or hunters. They might not be able to capture or kill these cult remnants at the moment.

    At this time, adventurers with topbat power ¡°coincidentally¡± appeared in their eyes. Not only by using the newly added bat power evaluation¡±, in order to better use other shelter resources to cultivate adventurers but some systems such as adventurer star ratings must also be changed in due course.

    In the future, the main body of the task will be transferred from the Tree Shade Shelter itself to the various shelter forces. Then the rewards were used for settlement, which was not appropriate.

    The reward for themission, provided by the task issuer, could be source crystals, materials, equipment, etc. Points will only be used as the experience value of star ascension, no matter which side of the task is issued by the forces. Thepletion of this task would give the adventurer who cleared it a point. This move was to facilitate somerge contributions, but theck of adventurers.

    The points in the adventurers¡¯ original ounts will be converted into source crystals and other items.

    The original C-level equipment exchange voucher, B-level exchange voucher, etc., Tang Yu intended to convert the sess points uniformly. Merit points and source crystals can be exchanged for advanced rune equipment. As for the stars, in addition to appropriate discounts, you have the right to redeem goods.

    The specific reward amount and conversion ratio, Tang Yu left it alone and left it to other professionals.

    ¡°How is the martial arts school?¡±

    ¡°Martial arts schools everywhere are built next door to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild,pared to the Guild, the martial arts school has the group of core apprentices that had gone out, The newly opened business is okay, but because of theck of those training facilities, it would be a problem sometime in the future.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded, ignoring Old Chen¡¯s confused look.

    Without establishing sub territories and training camps, there was no way for him to get these facilities like gravity chambers!

    Chen Haiping thought of something at this time, ¡°martial arts school has dozens of apprentices, most of them serve as coaches in martial arts schools around the world after leaving the division, a few joined the Ministry of Intelligence, and the other, I heard that Minister Yi Lian personally selected eight outstanding apprentices to form the squad of your future personal guard.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Tang Yu was intrigued.

    Soon, he would also be an important person.

    Not much timeter, Chen Haiping had people from the municipal ministry, bringing eight members of the personal guard.

    The weakest aura was at the peak of the seventh level. The strongest has crossed into the ninth level. The ¡°Tower of Trials¡± battle record is on the 60th floor up, mastered a number of battle techniques andbined attack techniques. Eight people stood there, with their aura spread out, enough to rival a legion.

    Their strength was good.

    The problem was ¡­¡­

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze swept from these eight people. They excitedly raised their chests. Tightbat clothing under the thick pectoral muscle outline was clearly visible, looks very intimidating.

    They were all fierce men.

    Not what he had imagined!

 Chapter 400

    <h4>Chapter 400</h4>

    Yi Lian managed to hand-picked the eight strongest apprentices from the Martial Arts School. So what could Tang Yu say?

    When ine asked him about the personal guard and what did he want from them, he replied, ¡°to be imposing, to be able to show the strength of the territory¡­¡­¡±

    And that was what he got.

    That¡¯s right, they all had such a fearsome aura. However, when he thought of the future travel, eight fierce men will follow him left and right, he felt a little ufortable.

    ¡®What I want is actually a secretary ah!¡¯

    ¡®Note to myself: don¡¯t let Yi Lian pick my own personal guard.¡¯

    ¡­¡­

    But if he were to pick it himself, it would be embarrassing.

    He contemted for a moment. The eight members of the personal guard were looking at him as a shelter ¡°legend¡± and were all admired him, so he couldn¡¯t even say no¡­ The main thing was that when you go out, these guards will undoubtedly help, but you didn¡¯t need these people regrly.

    Tang Yu nodded slightly, ¡°good, work hard ¡­¡­¡±

    He just said some words of encouragement to fire up these people.

    The martial arts school¡¯s cultivation strategy was sessful.

    After a slight motivation speech, the guard team left.

    Tang Yu raised his head, looking at the bright chandelier on the ceiling, thinking.

    ¡®Anyway, sooner orter, the personal guard will have to expand. Next time¡­when the martial arts school has more apprentices, I will let Nancy pick ¡­¡­¡¯

    ¡®Nancy is also the head of the guards, she will be in charge of them, so there is no way she picked fierce men again, right?¡¯

    He turned his head to look at Chen Haiping.

    Old Chen wasmenting that his strength was gradually being exceeded by a new generation of young people, although the old generation had more time to practice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not building those Martial Arts Schools for the sake of making money and profit. I want to discover good seedlings and send them to Tree Shade shelter to cultivate them and strive to have a group of qualified apprenticese out every two months, and in increasing numbers.¡±

    ¡°In addition, all kinds of professional talents are also needed. Whether it is scientific research talents. ¡ªManagement talent, or other talents, we must at least reach the average level ofrge shelters¡­ if you can¡¯t find them, then look harder. We can spare a tremendous amount of source crystal with our Tree Shade Shelter as long as the field is lush and bountiful. I really do not believe that many people wouldn¡¯t want to move here.¡±

    ¡°Now is the best time. Only all aspects are up to par, no shorings, we Tree Shade Shelter can be a substantial shelter and beyond, it is only a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Haiping clenched his fist in excitement.

    There was a time whenrge shelters were still giants that one could only look up to. Still, now, Tree Shade was steadily growing, and it was only a matter of time before it reached the scale of arge shelter, and moreover, would exceed them.

    In the future, bing a mega-shelter like King¡¯s City, or even be a super shelterparable to the Northern Court, is not impossible!

    ¡°The major shelters for cutting-edge talents are very tight, and it takes time to cultivate them, and there is no shelter capable of conducting screening method to the rune literature talent. If it is transported, we need to send adventurers to various shelters. The two airnes that we have ready aren¡¯t enough.¡±

    There were three airnes in the territory, at least one must be left on standby, and the other two could not immediately carry passengers when they go¡­ There was only one set of crystal balls, which was still under study, and it wasn¡¯t ready to transmit information.

    Old Chen has a point.

    ¡°We recently traded a lot of mineral materials with other shelters. As a result, we can build three more airnes. They should be able to meet the passenger demand ¡­¡­ As for this period, the focus is first on Pingliang, Kuncheng, and other weak shelters.¡±

    These shelters have severe losses of high-endbat power, and it was the easiest to open up the situation.

    As for Yangcheng and Jingcheng, they had such arge number of hunters and strong shelter. However, it might take more time.

    But Tang Yu wasn¡¯t rushing anyway.

    ¡­¡­

    The next day.

    There was an endless stream of hunters before the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. More and more adventurers who have received the news participate in the evaluation ofbat power.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s useful or people just followed the trend.

    The results of thebat power evaluation ranged from +1 to +12¡­¡­ There was actually a zero-level increase, which means that the battle power was equal to that of the demonic beast, but the guild seemed to have ignored this level.

    The adventurers, however, have no doubts¡­

    What qualification was there to be a Tree Shade adventurer if you couldn¡¯t even reach +1 increase?

    Know your ce!

    The adventurer who wore magical equipment, although just ordinary people, had theirbat power evaluated to be +2, +3 increasement.

    The assessment speed was fast, and nearly a thousand awakened adventurers hadpleted their assessment battles in one day. There were no dark horses, and not many people were disappointed with their own battle power levels and how strong they really were.

    ¡°Impossible, how can I not even +15-!¡±

    An angry roar full of resentment against the world drew the sideways nces of others.

    He Yuanhang sensed the other person¡¯s aura, A second-level hunter. ncing at it, that person only had one of the most basic E1 war swords, and his evaluation was only +1. This wasn¡¯t a forced number.

    He Yuanhang¡¯s adventure group did not have a mission today. Yuan has a strong team of more than 20 people, as well as top teams such as the Purple Mountain Adventure Group, the Silver Wolf Adventure Group, the Kamikaze Adventure Group, etc., all gathered outside the Adventurers¡¯ Guild this morning.

    It was not a tacit agreement.

    It was the guild that released the news, and newly established adventurer branches in various ces invited top adventure groups to settle in.

    The adventurers were very realistic. They often didn¡¯t do things that were not profitable. If the branch couldn¡¯t shelter them, they will go¡­ After all, they were adventurers who yearn for freedom.

    However, in the branch, there were rewarding tasks waiting for them, and in the Tree Shade Headquarters, as the number of registered adventurers continued to increase and the total number ofmissions was limited, there weren¡¯t any chances for more adventurers to get money and eat good food.

    To make money, buy equipment, and be stronger, you must go to the branch office.

    They also needed to be fast. Surely they didn¡¯t want to get their preferred quests taken away by the local adventurer.

    At this moment, the adventurers were more anxious than the local mercenary.

    ¡­¡­

    He Yuanhang waited a little anxiously. The guild notice did not state the exact time but only mentioned that ¡°the guild is responsible for sending them safely to the local shelters¡±.

    ¡°The actual guild¡¯s n is to send them all the way to the shelters. You¡¯re not going to form a convoy to escort them all the way to the major shelters, are you? Then we might as well go ourselves.¡±

    With their strength, as long as they had a map, it wasn¡¯t difficult to travel hundreds of kilometers across the wilderness as long as they didn¡¯t trespass into certain forbiddennds.

    But it was troublesome and time-consuming.

    Fang Qiang shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t know the specific information through my channels, but I heard that this shelter has a means of transportation that can send us hundreds of kilometers away in just a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°A few minutes? How is this possible! Even before the doomsday, driving hundreds of kilometers on your own takes a few hours, let alone now, unless you take a ne. But these days, high altitude is the territory of flying demonic beasts, whether it¡¯s a fighter jet or a flight department ability, they don¡¯t dare to touch the high altitude domain, let alone an ordinary carrier passenger ne -¡°

    He Yuanhang entirely disbelieved, suddenly he saw Fang Qiang raised his head. Others also raised their heads in unison, looking behind him with eyes full of disbelief.

    The sunlight was covered, and a huge shadow loomed over him.

    He Yuanhang was abruptly startled, looked up sharply, and saw ¡­¡­ dozens of meters in the sky, a huge ship, was slowly sailing past.

    The shadows faded away, and under the sun, the armor coating of the huge ship floating in the Air was shining brightly.

    After this huge ship drove away, it slowlynded in the distance, on the open space outside themercial area.

    ¡°Is that ¡­¡­?¡±

    He Yuanhang was still wondering what exactly was flying in the sky, and he saw a lot of hunter hail and ran towards the ce where the huge shipnded.

    These people were speedy, some were running on the roof of a house, and some were stepping on the streetmp poles like a ninja.

    Soon, the open space in front of the guild suddenly be sparse, and many of his acquaintances were gone.

    The number of people rushing into the ship was mindblowing.

    A sea of people made He Yuanhang lost track of his acquaintances. He Yuanhang¡¯s face was baffled!

    ¡®Have you put me in the eyes of this adventure leader!¡¯

    He also started to run in the ship¡¯s direction; his legs flew with power, immediately surpassed those ordinary hunters. Then, when he saw a huge blockage in front of him, He Yuanhang¡¯s sight swept around, he gently jumped,nded on a streetmp, and then, through the streetmp and the sides of the tree, he jumped.

    His movement was so subtle that not a single leaf on the tree trunk was shaken off.

    Only a master with strong control like him could take this unusual route. Other hunters, even if their jumping power were enough, once the leaves are shaken off the tree, the branches would break, and thus made them fall.

    ¡­¡­

    When He Yuanhang arrived, the huge ship rested in the clearing, and a nteddder was lowered from the deck. The adventurers who arrived first surrounded the area but could not get close. Many garrison hunters inbat uniforms were guarding around the ship to maintain order.

    A captain figure was shouting loudly, the power of qi and blood contained in his voice, which spread throughout the room, silencing the noisy chatter.

    ¡°¡­¡­ The destination of this flight is Pingliang Shelter! The limited passenger capacity is three hundred people. The flight does not charge any fees for the time being but is only open to adventurers with two stars or more. So those with high stars have priority ¡­¡­ adventurers who can¡¯t get a ticket do not have to be frustrated. There will be more and more simr flights in the future¡­¡­¡±

    There is no doubt that they will take this airne carrier and fly from Tree Shade to Pingliang.

    He Yuanhang did not expect that Tree Shade was really taking them to fly there.

    Some of the top adventure groups have boarded the floating boats in an orderly manner under themand and coordination of members of the garrison.

    More adventure groups were still waiting and watching. On one hand, Pingliang was just one of the manyrge-scale shelters in the branch. Naturally, not all the top adventurers went there andpeted in the same ce.

    ¡­ And there were some people that still worried.

    ¡°The sky is the domain of flying demonic beasts, not to mention the airne is an obvious target. Once flying up, I¡¯m afraid that we will immediately provoke those demonic flying beasts, and the airne itself is veryrge. So it might not be able to escape.¡±

    ¡°Flying is indeed convenient and fast, but safety is a problem, even fighter jets have not seen for a long time¡­¡­¡±

    He Yuanhang saw many people shaking their heads, a look of wanting to get on, but worried that the safety measures had not been done the right way.

    The 300 passenger limit has not been exceeded. The number of adventurers willing to join the first flight wasn¡¯t that many.

    The airne will set sail in five minutes.

    He Yuanhang hesitated for a moment and finally stepped out heavily, striding towards the slopingdder to board the airne.

    ¡­¡­

    He Yuanhang swept his eyes over. In this first batch, there were about two hundred and twenty-three people. He saw Fang Qiang, Zhou Jianhong, Chen Feng, and other familiar people.

    There were about a dozen adventuring groups and a few solo adventurers.

    Inside the airne cabins, there were enough seats and even private rooms. ¡ªbut private rooms, viewing cabins, and other VIP rooms were not open yet.

    Most of the adventurers stayed on the deck.

    Looking out at the receding misty white clouds, it was so rxing that even the top-flight department abilities rarely dared to fly to heights of several thousand meters.

    He Yuanhang clutched the handrail at the edge of the deck, his legs were a bit weak at this moment, and he didn¡¯t even dare to stretch his head out to look.

    ¡°Brother Qiang, the safety of the airne should be guaranteed, right?¡±

    They were full of confidence when they walked into the airne and getting on board, but now after the airne flew a thousand meters, they started to be worried.

    Fang Qiang pondered for a while, ¡°¡­¡­ it should be?¡±

    He Yuanhang became more and more worried.

    At this time, Chen Feng came and patted his shoulder. That confident smile made He Yuanhang immediately rxed a lot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if something happens to the airne, I can fly anyway. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    He Yuanhang: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Fang Qiang also patted his shoulder, ¡°Yes, rest assured, even if something happens to the airne, I can¡¯t fall to my death. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    He Yuanhang could only avert his gaze and look at the Tree Shade Hunter patrolling on the deck of the airne.

    ¡®I heard that they belonged to a regiment called the Air Force, which was newly formed ¡­¡­ so the full name was ¡°Aircrew Combat Regiment¡±?¡¯

    He Yuanhang was not sure, but at this height, only these Air Force Hunter could provide him with some feeling of security.

    ¡­¡­

    Only after three or five minutes of flight, the demonic flying beasts appeared in the view of the adventurers. The rm of the airne also sounded in due course.

    Some adventurers began to panic.

    Fang Qiang, as the leader, behaved calmly, Chen Feng too. ¡ªBut their weapons have been unsheathed, war knife longsword held in their hands.

    ¡°Adventurers with long-range attack power, you can hit a wave first, others should not be careless, the quality of the airne should be guaranteed, for our safety¡¯s sake, I hope we can work together to resist the impact of flying demonic beasts ¡­¡­¡±

    The adventurer calmed down after hearing those words.

    Fang Qiang nced at those Air Force Hunter, and their weapons had not been sheathed. Instead, they seemed to be full of disinterest and were still chatting.

    ¡°Are they that confident in the airne?¡±

    Click click click click-

    A polygonal cannon stretched out from all parts of the airnes, revealing the ck hole cannon¡¯s muzzle.

    In just less than a second, countless highly condensed beams of source power shot out from the cannon muzzles. In an instant, the swarm of flying demonic beasts was like pouring down like rain, with countless corpses spilling down from high in the sky.

    The number had be sparse in the blink of an eye.

    The adventurers who were preparing to strike were frozen and stared.

    ¡®It feels like this is not a passenger ship but a battleship?¡¯

    The first thing you need to do was to get a good idea of what you¡¯re getting into.

    ¡°So the war has entered the era high powered technology?¡±

    ¡°Am I identally out of touch with the world?¡±

    ¡°The shelter already dominated the sky?¡±

    The pride of being a top adventurer vanished without a trace in an instant.

    The Tree Shade Shelter¡¯s power and technology were absolute!

    Force Hunter that wereughing and talking suddenly unsheathed their sword and soared through the remaining demonic beast. They singlehandedly wiped out the demonic beast without the help of this adventurer. This was their power, the power of Tree Shade Shelter.

    But, how were there so many hunters that could fly?

 Chapter 401

    <h4>Chapter 401</h4>

    Pingliang shelter, Mercenary block. ¡ªAn area strictly used for the day-to-day work of a mercenary group.

    The people who came and went mainly were hunters who wore strong equipment, swords, firearms, and weapons. Everyone exuded a fierce aura. However, some ordinary people specialized in providing logistical services so that the mercenaries could go out for missions in the best condition.

    The center of the block was a ten-story building. On the second floor of the building, the character ¡°Mercenary Quest Management Center¡± hangs very conspicuously.

    There was an endless stream of awakened peopleing and going.

    ¡°Have you heard that, a few hundred meters away, a new ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± building was built? Although it is simr to the ¡°Mission Center¡± it is surprising that it can be opened in the shelter.¡±

    ¡°What is this? It is said that behind the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± belongs to some otherrge shelter, called something¡­Tree Shade.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Tree Shade Shelter, quite far from us here, but I heard that their strength is stronger than our Pingliang.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, at the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± equipment exchange list, there is a lot of magical equipment, and they grade it in EDCB grade. I don¡¯t know what the level is this Dragon de that I exchanged from the ¡°Mission Center¡± at great cost, but it should be at least C level, right?¡±

    ¡°I have a friend whose cousin recently went to work at the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± and I heard that there is a lot of magical equipment. There are at least a few hundred pieces that can be seen in the warehouse ¡­¡­ so I have registered with the guild as an adventurer. It¡¯s free anyway.¡±

    ¡°However, although the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± exchange list is luxurious, the quests are too few, and magical equipment can¡¯t be directly purchased with source crystal, I see ah, this is like a gimmick¡­¡±

    The mercenary who spoke shook his head.

    The ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± has been a hot topic recently. On the ¡°Battle¡±, where the mercenaries exchanged daily posts, the word ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± has made it to the top of the search, and the most talked about was the wide array of rune equipment.

    It was said that with C-grade equipment, the ordinary hunter could easily kill demonic beasts when they go beyond the first level.

    But how was that possible!

    Even with Captain Ben¡¯s exquisitebat skills, armed with a high-grade magic weapon, the Dragon de, at the first level, he could only be 50-50 with the demonized beast.

    The mercenaries scoffed at the rumors circting out there.

    It¡¯s just a kind of unorthodox means of creating fame.

    ¡°Yes, no matter how much rune equipment they have, it is fake if you can¡¯t get it. Moreover, there are not many quests in the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡±¡±

    Even if it was a mercenary registered as an adventurer, seeing everyone else say so, he did not refute it.

    No matter how hot they were, new guilds were only a talk, and the ¡°mission center¡± is where they belong.

    A group of people walked into the mercenary building with jokes andughs. They, who were unwilling to work, had to take over quests in order to maintain their livelihood.

    ¡­¡­

    A few hundred meters away, the ¡°Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡± branch building, although the number of floors was not as high as that of the ¡°Mission Center,¡± the newly built building was even more magnificent.

    Two stone lions with extraordinary charm at the door, squatting halfway, staring at everyone who enters and exits with their big bronze eyes.

    But embarrassingly, the ¡°Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡± was deserted.

    In one morning, only a few hunters walked into the hall and nced at it. The branch was established for several days, and only two quests were epted, and none of thempleted the handover. ¡ªGranted, there were not many quests on the guild list. Most of them were just ¡°searching for X minerals¡± and ¡°searching for X nts,¡± which require a lot of time and might not bepleted.

    The adventurers who took it were mostly relied on their luck to get the items, so the guild couldn¡¯t predict when the quests will bepleted.

    Thedy in charge of handling business at the counter window, the handsome guy at the door ready to help guide the adventurers, and even the uncles and aunts in charge of cleaning the guild, were all worried.

    Being too idle was not a good thing!

    Most people wouldn¡¯t want to pay idle people. It was just a waste of money. The ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± worker was worried that the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± could not continue, which made them lost their job.

    ¡­¡­

    Diagonally across from the guild building, there is a tea house.

    The two people in the box on the second floor have been sitting there for several hours, drinkingrge cups of tea, not knowing how much they drank. The number of times they went to the toilet during the period can¡¯t be counted.

    ¡°The boss asked us to keep an eye on this ¡°Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡±, but there is really nothing to keep an eye on. There are not many people all day and night. So I think it will not be long before it closes.¡±

    The intelligence officer who was sent into the guild also did not get any valuable information. He felt that the top was making a big deal out of it. As an outsider, without resources, how could the ¡°Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡± threaten the ¡°Mission Center¡±?

    The person at the opposite table poured himself a cup of tea and sipped it little by little with pursed lips, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. The tea fee is reimbursed. I heard it¡¯s not very peaceful recently, others are busy, and we are here just leisurely drinking tea and chatting.¡±

    ¡°Yes, when this task ispleted, I do not know what kind of hell I will be getting into. I heard that because of the matter of the remaining evil sect, the minister is so worried that his head had turned white.¡±

    The two still have some professionalism. Although, while sipping tea, the corner of their eye from time to time swept across the door of the ¡°Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡±, even when they needed to go to the toilet, they left a person to continue to observe.

    ¡°You go quickly, don¡¯t take too long. My dder is also going to explode.¡±

    The man nodded and prepared to leave.

    Suddenly, the two men froze and looked up in unison, staring out the window at the sky, where a huge ship, suspended in the air, was slowly descending.

    The two rubbed their eyes in unison.

    They looked again, a huge ship still existed in their sight, people on the street also saw the airne, they stopped what they were doing and looked at it in astonishment.

    ¡°Wait, the direction where the floating shipnded seems to be in the open space behind the ¡°Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡±? I was wondering before how that ce wasn¡¯t bankrupt yet ¡­¡­¡±

    The faces of the two Pingliang intelligence officers became stiff at once. The unexpected situation that appeared in the mission has finally happened!

    ¡°Old Zhang, you go to inform the people above, I will go to the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± to explore the situation.¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll both go together. We no longer need to inform our superior, such a conspicuous target as a floating ship. There¡¯s no way the top didn¡¯t notice. They must have sent someone over. We have toe up with preliminary results of the observation before the people from the top arrive.¡±

    The two men looked at each other and nodded in agreement. Then, they pushed open the box room door to walk quickly towards the stairs.

    Suddenly, the two paused what they were doing, and once again, they looked at each other in unison. Then, they nced at the other side of the corner marked with a toilet arrow.

    Their dder was getting bloated.

 Chapter 402

    <h4>Chapter 402</h4>

    Pingliang Main Office Building, Top floor.

    Director Pingliang sat in a rocking chair, overlooking half of the shelter through the floor-to-ceiling windows as if everything was in his pocket. But he was no longer in his element¡­ His right hand was bandaged, and the scar which had not yet faded on his face snaked from his forehead to his right cheek.

    Across from him stood the intelligence minister who hade to report on his work.

    Director Pingliang coughed dryly and turned slightly sideways, from sitting to half leaning on the desk.

    During the cult siege, Director Pingliang was severely injured and attacked by a special energy, which could not be cured by the healing ability.

    ¡°There is no significant change in the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡±. Although a decent number of hunters registered there, due to theck of avable mission, the number of peopleing in and out of the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± was decreasing steadily.

    Lacking a mission source, unable to form aplete chain, those Hunters who had registered were gradually disappointed. In the past two days, there was a significant decrease in the number of huntersing in and out of the guild.

    The ¡°Ultimate Martial Arts Center¡±, although doing moderate business, is only a rtively popr martial arts center, far from beingpetitive at governing this region.¡±

    ¡°Very well, keep an eye on it.¡±

    Director Pingliang nodded his head.

    Tree Shade Shelter was very powerful. Those losses previously suffered can only be swallowed by themselves, but now, at least, he felt pretty good.

    ¡°The people in charge of Tree Shade are still too naive. Having strength is not the same as having everything, connections, resources, management, rules ¡­¡­ Although we can¡¯t stop the ¡°Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡± from moving into Pingliang due to pressure. With little tactics, we can keep them from developing and make their investmentpletely watered down and lose a lot of money.¡±

    The price of thend was estimated exactly ording to the market price.

    The ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± and the ¡°Ultimate Martial Arts Center¡± are two magnificent buildings that were quickly built, and the cost was obviously not low.

    And the cost of transportingrge quantities of supplies ¡­¡­

    Director Pingliang was looking forward to seeing the look of defeat on the face of the person in charge of Tree Shade. He had made a lot of money from the sale of thend.

    ¡°Still too young. Pingliang is ournd. We can control which quests to issue to the Tree Shade for every quest that ispleted. Tree Shade will have to lose a reward as ournd tax. The operation cost is too high¡­¡­ And meaningless. As long as we do not publish quests in the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡±, it will never be possible to form a virtuous ecological chain.¡±

    Officially, it is obviously impossible for Pingliang to issue orders on the side of theirpetitors. Under the hint and warning of the Ministry of Intelligence, somerger forces in the shelter will not have business dealings with the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡±

    As for Tree Shade, it was alreadyplicated to extend the branches here. It was impossible to free up manpower to understand the surrounding area. It was difficult to generate missions that truly meet the needs.

    The director of Pingliang thought so and immediately felt relieved, and his injuries were vaguely healed a little.

    However, he was happy for less than two seconds when there was a sharp knock on the door.

    The person who pushed the door was the vice minister of the intelligence department.

    ¡°Urgent news, Director!¡±

    ¡°The transit station to the west of our shelter was destroyed by the cult remnants, and no one survived the entire assault!¡±

    Pingliang Shelter has limited strength and only built two transit stations in total. However, these two transit stations had a significant impact on the geographical area controlled by Pingliang, the transportation of supplies to neighboring shelters, and even the missions issued by the ¡°Mission Center¡±.

    The sudden destruction of one of them was as serious as the onught of a level 5 demonic wave.

    ¡°The strongest person stationed at the staging area, who I remember was a member of the top battle group, also failed to escape?¡±

    The deputy minister shook his head, ¡°During the site survey, there happened to be someone with the ability to backtrack. I have seen the backtracking scene. It was a group of ghosts who attacked the transfer station. The leading ones are more powerful than¡­ than our topbat power. ¡°

    This means that even if Director Pingliang took a shot, he might not be able to win¡­ Not to mention that Director Hirara¡¯s disability DEBUFF has not yet expired.

    The ¡°Final Cult¡± remnants, due to the heavy losses, the shelter hierarchy agreed that they should now rest and tend their wounds. The eradication of the will be the responsibility of any shelter that wanted to go.

    However, the remnants of the cult have made the first move themselves!

    The transport group that was previously traded with the Yangcheng Sanctuary was destroyed in the wild. Then, it was suspected that it was the hand of the evil cult¡¯s remnants. Now, they actually destroyed the transfer station.

    Director Pingliang¡¯s bandaged fist mmed on the tabletop, the original hard and thick tabletop snapped to pieces, and the ground also spread with spiderweb-like cracks.

    Director Pingliang: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He coughed dryly, ¡°We can¡¯t let the remnants of the cult continue to run rampant. We don¡¯t need to care about other ces, but the cult remnants within our Pingliang territory must be eliminated as soon as possible. Otherwise, God knows what they will do!¡±

    The intelligence minister nodded, but his brows knitted, ¡°ording to the avable information, there are at least five of the remaining enemies who are stronger than our topbatants ¡­¡­ So it¡¯s not easy to do.¡±

    The whole Pingliang, the original topbat power, is only two hands, now is a palm of the hand to count, to deal with the strength of the residual team, has been somewhat overwhelmed.

    The Pingliang¡¯s Director frowned and was deep in thought.

    At this time, the deputy minister of intelligence, who had just left, went and returned.

    Seeing the minister and director¡¯s gaze on his face, the deputy minister was a little embarrassed.

    ¡®Another bad news?¡¯

    Immediately, the deputy minister showed up the green airne that ignored their anti-aircraft artillery attacks andnded directly in the open space behind the ¡°Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡±, one by one.

    ¡°Not only that, there is an additional item in the ¡°Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡± that can be designated to amissioner, which contains the battle power ratings of adventurers. I sent someone to check and saw several¡­ hunters who exceed our top battle power.¡±

    ¡°Tenth level? Or eleventh?¡±

    ¡°No, only the ninth level. Some of them are not even the peak, but their adventurer status information has a battle power increase that is said to¡­ is said to be able to cross the third level to battle demonic beasts.¡± The vice-minister gulped, ¡°There is also video information attached. I checked, there are images of those adventurers¡¯ battles. So it does not seem to be faked.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, with the appearance of these adventurers, the ¡°Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡± has released several new quests in one breath, just that moment, there are many hunters in the guild hall to register and ask the situation.¡±

    The director of Pingliang wanted to say that it was impossible but did not say it.

    The atmosphere was heavy, but suddenly his eyes lit up, ¡°Wait, since those adventurers are strong, can¡¯t we¡­ lend the hands of these people to eliminate the remnants of the cult?¡±

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that give the ¡®Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯ a chance to grow?¡± The intelligence minister frowned.

    ¡°No.¡± Director Pingliang said, ¡°Those people are just adventurers, not subordinates who follow Tree Shade¡¯s orders. We can contact them privately, and with the financial power of ourrge shelter, floating the mission rewards by 30% to 50%, how can some adventurers not be tempted.¡±

    ¡°This is a bad move by Tree Shade.¡±

    Director Pingliangughed loudly.

    At hismand, the intelligence minister immediately proceeded and prepared to contact those adventurers.

    In the end, as the minister left, Director Pingliang seemed to remember something and pointed at the crack-strewn ground, ¡°Remember to get someone to fix this ce.¡±

 Chapter 403

    <h4>Chapter 403</h4>

    More than two hundred adventurers were stepping out of the airne. Some of their legs were still weak, some had motion sickness and felt awful, and others were excited. They traveled all the way from Tree Shade to Pingliang. They were considered pioneers.

    To open up the situation, the adventurers¡¯ guild released a lot of quests in one breath. Some of them were taken by the adventurers from Pingliang. They were attracted by the appearance of the airne. In contrast, some of the higher grade ones with star requirements were taken by the adventurers from Tree Shade without exception.

    He Yuanhang and other adventurers, instead of immediately leaving the city toplete their quests, wandered around in the Pingliang shelter.

    It was hard to visit a new ce without experiencing its local specialties, such as restaurants and teahouses.

    At this time, after using the ubiquitous intelligencework in Pingliang shelter to learn what these Green Shade adventurers were doing, Director Pingliang, who was in charge of the overall situation, smiled.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside a club.

    A very charming woman who was in her early thirties was talking with several adventurers from the Tree Shade.

    The fragrance in the room was scented, and the young woman from the intelligence department had great temptation between her gestures. The few adventurers who were facing the woman could not help but look at her supple white skins from time to time.

    Young women promptly threw out the conditions they could provide.

    ¡°¡­As long as we can kill those cult remnants, we cane up with three thousand source crystals as a reward.¡±

    ¡°If you are willing to stay in Pingliang, we can provide permanent residence such as vi for free.¡±

    Although Pingliang and Tree Shade were far apart, they were the intelligencework of arge shelter after all. They found out that in Tree Shade, the amodation price was very high. It was said that an ordinary guest room in the hotel requires 10 units of crystal every night¡­ Equivalent to a middle-to-upper-ss apartment for them in Pingliang, one month¡¯s rent.

    And in Tree Shade, whether to rent a room or buy a room, were extremely expensive. In contrast, the price of Pingliang was more affordable. However, the head of the adventure group did not hesitate to refuse. The other members of the group also agreed.

    Pingliang¡¯s female intelligence agent frowned, ¡°Four thousand source crystals, this is the highest condition I can give! If you want rune equipment, you can also exchange them for the same price¡­ For example, the ¡°Dragon Knife¡± on my left hand, the ¡°Yin Dao,¡± is worth a thousand source crystals¡­Of course, there is a quantity limit for exchange. ¡°

    This kind of condition could be considered very generous.

    In addition to inviting green shade adventurers this time, Pingliang officials also released rted missions in the local ¡°mission center¡±. The rewards were at least a 30% cutpared to the ones she just proposed.

    However, the head of the adventure group refused.

    The Pingliang female intelligence agent was a bit confused when she heard what the other party say.

    ¡°Four thousand source crystals is indeed a lot. But without merit, even if we give more source crystals, we can¡¯t exchange the weapons and equipment in the ¡°Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡±, so what do we need so many source crystals for?¡±

    In the past, the ¡°Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡± could also use the source crystals to exchange points, although the more exchanged, the higher the ratio and the greater the cost, but now after the reform, the points are only ¡°experience points¡±. For one purpose, when exchanging equipment, it requires ¡°contributions + source crystal¡±.

    Most of these adventurers already have arge amount of source crystal. ¡ªThe source crystal reward was standard forpleting the adventurer¡¯s guildmission. There was a considerable amount of source crystal ie for hunting demonic beasts in the wild.

    The merit was more like a limited purchase, and the only way to get a reward is toplete a difficult task.

    Even if other forces publish quests in the guild, the rewards are provided by the publisher, but one of the jobs of the staff of the ¡°Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡± is to assess the difficulty of the task and add additional merit rewards on top of the original rewards.

    ¡®If you Pingliang posted the mission in the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡±, even if there are only 3,000 source crystals, I would take it. Otherwise, even if it is 5,000 source crystals, I won¡¯t!¡¯

    The leader of the adventuring group did not say what he was thinking too frankly but just continued after a pause, ¡°The Dragonknife and housing policy you brought out, to be honest, for us, that is nothing attractive¡­ The Dragon Knife is forged with starburst steel, right? The material is good, but unfortunately, your forging technique is too rough. So for this weapon, I give a maximum of E3 rating, not more¡­ Don¡¯t look at me like this. I¡¯m very familiar with the weapons variety in Tree Shade. It¡¯s only a starburst steel weapon. I can easily recognize it.¡±

    ¡°¡­As for housing, Tree Shade Amodation, although high, it¡¯s not something that we can¡¯t afford.¡±

    Outsiders only saw the high consumption of Tree Shade, but they didn¡¯t know that it was precisely because of Tree Shade weapons and equipment and Tree Shade training venues that they could havebat power far surpassing the same level, and their ie level was much higher than other ces.

    It¡¯s worth it!

    Pingliang Intelligence did not believe in these adventurers and approached other adventurer groups once, twice¡­one after another, and got almost the same result.

    Only source crystal reward? No deal!

    The Dragon Knife? A cheap weapon, and you want a thousand source crystals?

    Stay in Pingliang? Hahahaha, no way ¡­¡­

    It was said that the sound of breaking tables came from the office of the Minister of Intelligence that night.

    ¡­¡­

    Tree Shade, main office

    ¡°At present in Pingliang, Kuncheng and other fiverge shelters, the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± has sessfully opened up the situation. In addition to other forces starting to issue orders within the guild, we have deliberately released some tasks with lower difficulty before. It waspleted by local adventurers. When they exchanged D-ss rune equipment, we took advantage of this to make a wave of publicity. ¡°

    Chen Haiping said, ¡°In those remote shelters, the names of the green shade rune equipment have gradually changed from rumors to real, and there are more and more awakeners registered as adventurers.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded with a satisfied look.

    Everything was developing in a good direction, and his crystal vault was once again full.

    The only problem was that the equipment inventory has not been able to go up. Before, I nned to save up to 10 to 20 million rune equipment and then enter the Northern Court market in one breath. Now it seems¡­ it would be dyed for a while.

    The new merit system was an excellent way to promote the ¡°use of other people¡¯s resources to feed their own vegetable patch¡±.

    The guild itself would not lose money. After all, merit was only a virtual item, the value of which was entirely up to the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡±.

    Themissions issued by other forces in the ¡°Adventures Guild¡± have to be charged a part of themission. If the rewards provided by the publisher are raw materials such as minerals and nts, they will be transformed into more suitable for adventurers under negotiation by the staff.

    Source crystal.

    Most of the source crystals obtained by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild were consumed when they were exchanged for weapons and equipment.

    A small part was also circting in the shelter, which promotes the development of various industries in the Tree Shade.

 Chapter 404

    <h4>Chapter 404</h4>

    The emergence of the airne was mostly just for a talk.

    At present, most of those who were eligible to travel to other shelters on an airne were high-star adventurers.

    After that, most adventurers were just audiences.

    Ordinary survivors were farther away. They could only eat or drink, and at most, they eximed, ¡°Ah, something is flying in the sky!¡±

    They didn¡¯t expect to be able to ride an airne one day to overlook the earth¡¯sndscape from the sky and left the Tree Shade region¡­ As ordinary people, such a beautiful and fulfilling life was nowhere to be found¡­ But even ordinary people have ess to the news of the outside world.

    ¡°Here is a daily newspaper of the Tree Shade.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    The vendor stopped his bicycle, feet propped up on the ground, leaning forward to take out a newspaper from the basket and hand it over.

    The inly dressed young man took the newspaper, took out a neatly folded food stamp, and paid the vendor.

    Zuo Chaoxue arrived in Tree Shade just a few days ago.

    The name of Tree Shade spreads among many survivors in Nanqing. Rumor has it that it was a sacred sanctuary where you didn¡¯t have to worry about food, clothes, and safety, just like the utopia, so beautiful¡­ unreal.

    Many people could not believe it, and Zuo Chaoxue was also one of them.

    But he had nothing to worry about in Nanqing. He set his mind on this train as soon as he gritted his teeth.

    The third-sspartment was very crowded, crowded like sardines, and the smell inside thepartment was also unusually unpleasant. Even the ck-clothed hunters who patrolled wore masks.

    But Zuo Chaoxue was at ease.

    Covered with a thick armoryer, the fully enclosed train carriage, as well as those powerful hunters patrolling back and forth, before long, the train steadily stopped on the edge of the Tree Shade station tform.

    ¡­¡­

    When the door of the carriage opened, arge group of people bursts out.

    Zuo Chaoxue learned that many people, like him, were longing for Tree Shade, hoping to start a new life here.

    Fortunately, everything in Tree Shade was true, as the rumors said. There was no shortage of jobs here; anyone who works hard didn¡¯t need to worry about food or clothing.

    Zuo Chaoxue was wearing this oversized cotton jacket, although some broken and was just a piece of third or fourth-hand goods, butpared to many survivors who could not afford to buy winter clothes and could only nestle in the corner shivering, he was most fortunate.

    Now Zuo Chao learned to work at a waste recycling station¡­ The reputation was not good, but this was the department directly under the shelter. Although it was not big, the benefits were rtively high. After only a few days of work, the ticket money has been earned back long ago with some surplus food.

    He also didn¡¯t buy new clothing. He prefers to spend food stamps in newspapers to learn more about the outside world.

    Tree Shade Daily was thergest newspaper in the shelter and the most authoritative.

    One newspaper was one pound of food stamps.

    Fifteen pounds of food stamps can be exchanged for one unit of source crystal.

    It may seem expensive, but the truth was that a pound of grain in Tree Shade was nothing. His weekly sry was up to three source crystals.

    What an excellent pay grade.

    This condition was much better than in Nanqing. He remembered all of the hard work he had done there and only got a fraction of what he got here.

    Shaking his head, Zuo Chaoxue did not think about these distant things to him. The first thing he needs to do was to take advantage of the lunch break. So he picked up the newspaper and read it carefully.

    [Thetest news from the Ministry of Agriculture: grain production is expected to increase by 30% this quarter.] [The Tree Shade Railway, expected to be opened in two weeks. Due to the longer distance, the ticket price will slightly increasepared to the Tree-Lin Line and Tree-Qing Line.] [The Tree Shade Academy of Arts and Sciences was officially established today, and the head of the Logistics Department, ine, is also the president of the Academy.] [The recruitment of several major regiments in Tree Shade is in full swing: be a part of the regiment, with free time every week for training facilities such as cultivation rooms, gravity rooms, and spirit spaces, with high benefits and good treatment,e and sign up, maybe you¡¯ll be the next master.] [Recently, under the leadership of Director Tang, Tree Shade, united with seventeenrge shelters, eliminated the ¡°Final Cult¡±, which is a huge force in Tiannan Province, and sessfully eradicated this huge problem.]

    Zuo Chaoxue was stunned and hurriedly read on. The name ¡°Final Cult¡± was not new to him. Some time ago, a cultistunched a suicide attack and caused panic. At that time, a high number of hunters died in the South Clear Shelter, and Zuo Chaoxue was impressed by what he witnessed. Later on, the ¡°Final Cult¡± seemed to disappear and was eliminated by the joint team of the major shelters.

    The more Zuo Chaoxue looked, the more surprised he was.

    It turned out that what he knew about the ¡°Final Cult¡± was only the tip of the iceberg, and that cult even had the ability to subvertrge shelters.

    ¡°Fortunately, there is Tang director and a few hunters to fight. Otherwise, it would be the end ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Director Tang is really a model for my generation, powerful and good-looking. I heard that the battle was amazing, there are many victims during that battle, but our shelter still won because of Director Tang. Everyone hunter in Tree Shade is elite. I am still waiting to pass the test to join the investigation corps. ¡°

    Passing hunters shook their heads and left.

    ¡°Hunters are so nice ¡­¡­¡±

    He murmured, bundled up the newspaper and put it away, touched his full stomach, and got up to walk to the scrap yard.

    ¡­¡­

    The pure white ¡®100m*100m*50 m¡¯ practice field.

    Tang Yu stared at him solemnly, a figure exactly like him.

    Strength, speed, and source power were all taken from his own data. As a result, he has adjusted hisbat experience to the top, and various skills were even more refined.

    Hoo~

    The mirror image of Tang Yu¡¯s right calf shook slightly and appeared silently in front of him. A sword stabbed out, and when the sword light passed, the mirror image appeared on the other side of him.

    ¡°Simultaneous stabbing¡± broke out. In an instant, nine phantoms appeared next to Tang Yu,yer uponyer of sword light. He blocked the first eight moves but was still killed by the ninth sword.

    ¡°Damn, I lost again!¡±

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t know whether he shouldin that the mirror image was too strong or he himself was too useless. Hisbat experience was not bad at all. His physical quality was able to overwhelm the same level, ording to thebat power evaluation rating. ¡ªAlthough he has not tried, he should be at 18+, at the level where if he were to encounter a demonic beast with the same level, he could instantly kill it.

    The only drawback was that his battle skill mastery was not profound enough.

    He could be killed in seconds when there was an opponent with simr quality to him and more profound battle skills.

 Chapter 405

    <h4>Chapter 405</h4>

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s because my strength is improving too fast.¡±

    Tang Yu found a suitable reason for himself.

    Followers like Luo Zhe, although their strength has also increased rapidly after being summoned to the earth, they have a solid base of skillset after all. Luo Zhe has practised for several years with a single de stroke, whether with a sword or a knife. Hands, feet, fists, or any other parts of his body could unleash a perfect blow.

    ¡°And I, in addition to the busy daily cultivation work, the time to practice battle techniques is already less, and the number of mastered battle techniques is really too ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, Yi Lian mastered battle techniques is not less than me, her strength is also improved faster¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu felt like giving up.

    In fact, theck of mastery of battle techniques could not be considered a real shoring ¡­¡­ more than 99.999% of the hunter did not know what battle techniques are¡­¡­ inrge shelters, some martial arts schools with real heritage have only the remnants of the cultivation method, battle techniques that do not exist.

    But the hunter from the fourth era has a lot ofbat skills/spells. Yan Dingtian has contributed more than twenty, exchanged into source crystals and other training resources. Still, Yan Dingtian himself only cultivated seven or eight. The rest were the umtion of Nan Lin country for hundreds of years, at least With thousands of years of history, there were even more,bat skills/spells.

    At least much more than what he has on hand now.

    The territory¡¯s heritage was still not quite enough!

    That¡¯s why Tang Yu established the Institute of Sorcery, with the aim of creating more spells ¡­¡­ As for why it¡¯s not called the Battle Technique Research Institute,pared to spells, battle techniques were much less diverse and more difficult to research.

    And sorcery¡­ which originally came from the most talented people.

    Hunter¡¯s special ability and the prototype of spells. These talented people could unleash their ability out of instinct, but they didn¡¯t understand the true nature of their ability.

    Tang Yu thought that the most useful was not thebat abilities, but simr to the retrospective type and the mental domain perception type¡­ Once you could understand the release principles of these abilities and turn them into systematic techniques, most people could learn to master them.

    It wasn¡¯t until thest time he dealt with a cult that he was about to be a Smurf by taking too many source power potions that Tang Yu realized that his use ofbat skills was too crude!

    The ¡°instantaneous step¡± can cross a distance of 100 meters in an instant, but was this really the limit of the ¡°instantaneous step¡±?

    Obviously not.

    Tang Yu was very crude when ites to exerting force and the operation of the source crystal. In contrast, the mirror image that has just emerged, using arge amount of data to simte the scene of ¡°Instantaneous Step¡± the mirror image showed no useless movement on its body, focusing all of its force into its feet, not anywhere else, standing still while releasing all of its power from its legs.

    Fewer power leaks and the source power consumed could be reduced ordingly.

    ¡°Continue!¡±

    The pure white space unfolded in front of his eyes, and with the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± opened, what he saw was the constant interweaving and spreading of lines and lines, from line to the surface and then to three-dimensional space.

    The exact same silhouette appeared in the distance.

    This time, Tang Yu expanded the space of the practice area to 5,000 meters in length and width¡­ It was not that he did not want to be bigger but that the scene¡¯s construction required the consumption of source crystals. It¡¯s a bit too much to consume and really inefficient.

    The mirror image was still the same routine. Its first move was ¡°instantaneous step¡±, a leap across two or three hundred meters and appeared in front of him.

    The magic longsword of light shed, ¡°Instantaneous Continuous Stab¡± was ready to be fired.

    ¡°I can¡¯t fall twice in the same ce ¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed, his right foot stomped on the ground, and his body appeared in a sh at the height of a hundred meters away.

    Then,

    A sword light followed like a shadow, and a sharp pain suddenly came from his heart. The next moment, the grey space was already in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Surprisingly, thebination technique of ¡°instantaneous step¡± + ¡°instantaneous, continuous stabbing¡±, although both have an instantaneous word, cannot be¡­¡­¡± Tang Yu muttered with his brow frowned.

    Since the mirror image was able to do it, theoretically, it was also feasible for him to do it himself.

    Starting over again, Tang Yu was more careful and cautious. The battle was no longer the main thing, but the observation of his own mirror image, gazing at the mirror image¡¯s movements, with the ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, he could also see the general trajectory of the mirror image¡¯s source power and thenpare it to when he used his own battle technique ¡­¡­

    Reflection.

    He thought about it.

    When he died 20 or 30 times, Tang Yu gradually got some ideas.

    By the 40 or 50th time, Tang Yu could already support ten seconds in the hands of the mirror image.

    After a few clocks, Tang Yu had already made significant progress.

    ¡°My original use of battle techniques was too moderate. There is still a lot of room for improvement.¡±

    ¡°The ¡°Tower of Trials¡± is purely because of my physical quality in all aspects, which is too much stronger than the hunter of the same level, and my control of power is far from beingparable to people like Khong.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t bad, but it could have been better.

    His muscles contracted and tightened, source power was attached to the palms of his feet, leaping more than a hundred meters in an instant, the air was not an obstacle, and the range of movement was much reduced.

    ording to his own division of the depth of skill mastery, there were multiple levels.

    Acquired, skilled, proficient, and fully mastered.

    Most of the previous skills were at the skilled level, but now, the ¡°Instantaneous Step¡± move should have reached proficiency.

    The power consumption was one or two per cent lower than the original, and the distance across was farther each time. If his ¡°Instantaneous Step¡± had been at the level it was today when he was chasing the young leader of the Ghost Hand tribe, he wouldn¡¯t have been so far away from the other side, and he wouldn¡¯t have be a Smurf on drugs.

    ¡­¡­

    When Tang Yu reached the achievement of ¡°dying a hundred times a day¡±, the newly established Institute of Sorcery also gathered the manpower needed.

    A few core employees transferred from the logistics department followed closely behind.

    ¡°How many abilities are currently registered in the shelter?¡±

    ¡°A total of 782 of people with ability, of which 342 are elemental, 121 are transformation, 56 are spiritual, 12 are solidification, and the rest are special, but among these people, some of them are resident in other shelters, and then excluding the adventurers who are out on missions, those who are still staying in the shelter are about less than 300 people.¡±

    ¡°There are also 96 of these people who belong to the ability of our system.¡±

    The number of registered adventurers was increasing, counting only the Tree Shade headquarters, nowadays there were several tens of thousands, but the ability people are too few. Even for the highly gifted hunter, there were many who do not possess special abilities.

    ¡°The awakening of abilities must be influenced by certain factors.¡±

    ine secretly thought and then asked, ¡°Among the elemental systems, which element has the highest number of users?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the earth element. There are 88 in total.¡±

    ¡°In that case, first gather all the earth element ability holders and post the relevant quests in the adventurers¡¯ guild.¡±

 Chapter 406

    <h4>Chapter 406</h4>

    The Institute of Sorcery was publicized through the newspapers long before it was established.

    People living in the Tree Shade, even ordinary survivors, were clear about what exactly battle techniques/spells are, and hunters know even more.

    For high-star adventurers, the battle techniques that could be exchanged includes heavy cut and blood cut. The cost was equivalent to C-ss equipment.

    In addition, the knight cultivation method, the five hearts to the heaven method, dual-element one turn cultivation method ¡­ and other universal primary cultivation methods were also avable in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.

    The use of battle techniques could condense the power of qi and blood scattered throughout the body into a single point and explode into a power far beyond the norm.

    Even the ¡°heavy cut¡±, which was said to be the easiest to learn, need to practice the individual movements and broke them down step by step, then integrate their own qi and blood. Finally, they could achieve the integration of qi and blood and movements in a short period before they could be considered as the user of ¡°heavy cut¡±.

    Spells were moreplex than battle techniques and require the invocation of source power to perform them.

    Why was there such a massive gap between people?

    If Tang Yu knew what the adventurers were thinking, he would also let out a sigh of relief. How on earth did those people before him create battle techniques without any foundation?

    Now in the territory, at least one or two hundred skill books are still included, and there were multiple books of runes toy down the foundation. Tang Yu only sprouted the idea of creating spells ¡­¡­ for others to create.

    ¡­¡­

    Situated next to the equipment manufacturing nt area, the newly built area covers ??tens of acres and belongs to the Institute of Sorcery.

    For the time being, there was only one main building. More buildings will be built in the future or used as experimental areas for spells in other regions. If they were not enough, they could continue to be expanded. In short, the most essential thing was thend.

    The experimental site.

    There were crystal walls that could absorb energy on all sides. A source qi pool was buried under the ground to ensure that it was easier and more convenient to release spells.

    Behind the crystal walls and ceiling, there was a shadow crystal that records the casting process-this was Kevin¡¯s modified version. The original one-time shadow crystal was transformed into continuous use. The disadvantage was that it bes veryrge and not suitable for going out.

    ine came here early, stretching out her white and slender palm, the ice blue cold current flips and rolls around her palm. Sometimes it turned into ice crystals, and sometimes it turned into a stream of water. Sometimes it turned into a long spear more than one meter long, held in her hand, and sometimes turned into an ice blue ice shield.

    Anyone who sees this control would be amazed.

    The employees of the logistics department were now staring wide-eyed, the powerful and beautiful sight captured their bodies and minds before them, and they have be little fans.

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t a sorcery.¡±

    ine¡¯s eyes were fixed on her hands. Her hair draped on the sides of her neck. Her expression was focused and serious.

    Not muchter, a group of people walked in.

    The first to arrive, summoned by the Institute of Sorcery, was the major corps, as well as the elemental earth user attached to the various departments, a total of 23 people.

    ine dispersed the ice power that had coalesced in her palm, the corners of her mouth rose slightly. Her breath emanated in wisps, maintaining a friendly and somewhat distant majesty ¡­¡­ which she had learned from a book called ¡°On the Self-Cultivation of Leaders¡± a few days ago.

    Although ine was unaware that she had brought her own chilling aura, the elemental earth user who just arrived only felt a chill and could not help but shrink his neck.

    ¡°What a scary ability you have there, don¡¯t kill me okay, I am still so handsome ¡­¡­¡±

    ine¡¯s calm eyes were flooded with a bit of ripple.

    The fat person who spoke to her had a scar on his face spread from the corner of his eye to his chin, looking distinctly horrible.

    She recognized this person, Peng Bo, the peak of the ninth level of awakening, was one of the strongest of all earth elemental users who possessed the natural ability of rock armour¡­¡­

    ine gaze fell on Peng Bo.

    Peng Bo shivered so much that three hundred pounds of fat on his body were about to fall off.

    ¡­¡­

    The special abilities of the first awakening can be regarded as the source of inspiration for their own spells.

    ine¡¯s spells were eitherprehended from the magic book, or inherited, or¡­ are extended from the spells she has mastered.

    Thetter has a certain degree of innovation, but it was still far from creating a sorcery spell. Her talent was not based on the earth element, and she didn¡¯t know how to use the earth element spells. Still, she¡¯s familiar with it¡­maybe it¡¯s challenging to use it, but ine¡¯s understanding of spells was the best in the realm.

    By observing arge number of simr spells, looking for ideas to build new spells.

    The first to cast was Peng Bo.

    In order to facilitate the better performance of the earth element, arge number of earth stones were quickly brought in from the open space outside the building.

    Peng Bo let out a low cry. Countless debris of earth flew and attached to his body. These earth and stone fused together, forming a yellow-brown rock armour.

    The appearance was mediocre, but the defensive power could not be underestimated.

    The captain of the guard regiment, who was called over to act as an assessor, stored his strength and sted a ¡°heavy cut¡± on the rock armour. Peng Bo retreated several steps, only to see a few cracks on the rock armour, but the main body was not damaged, ¡°heavy cut¡± did not prate the defence of the rock armour, even the strong force was absorbed by the rock armour a lot.

    Peng Bo¡¯s ability quickly restored the cracks on the rock armour.

    A very practical defence spell!

    After that, Peng Bo showed other stunts, such as reaching out and throwing a handful of gravel at the enemy. The gravel turned into a hard object and stuck on the enemy¡¯s joints when it came into contact with the enemy ¡­¡­

    Another example was the extension of spikes from the rock armour, turning him into a hedgehog and simply rampaging through to stab the enemy.

    This kind of innovation belongs to the extension of the spell, from a defensive spell, into an armour of thorns thatbines offence and defence.

    The idea of transforming the armour was not unusual, but ¡­¡­

    ine instructed the other person present, an elemental earth user whose strength was second only to Peng Bo, to imitate the armour of thorns that Peng Bo had just used.

    This person had very strong control of his ability. When he walks forward step by step, the soil on the ground automatically adheres to his body, forming a rock armour simr to Peng Bo just now.

    The rock armour changes quickly, and sharp soil thorns grow on it.

    This ability imitation was scored 82 points.

    However¡­

    The young captain of the guard regiment swung a random punch at it, and his fist sted the earth spikes and pierced through the armour, sting the chest of the earth elemental user.

    This punch was not the most powerful punch that he could muster.

    The elemental earth user swayed and stabilized himself. However, the armour attached to his body shattered and turned into dust.

    This armour was too brittle!

    At best, it was only harder and thicker than ordinary rock. It was notparable to Peng Bo¡¯s natural spell ¡°Rock Armor¡± at all.

    It could only be regarded as an earth source power, manipting the soil to shape.

    The practicality was very low.

    ine was not surprised, and while recording her thoughts, she let the elemental earth user continue to demonstrate.

    This elemental earth user, who was only seconded by Peng Bo, took a deep breath and stretched out his hands. At once, the soil under the guard captain¡¯s feet burst open, and countless y boiled up like boiling water, forming an earth dragon that bound the captain in an instant.

    Sorcery spell ¡°Earth Spirit Binding¡±.

    It was a control type of spell.

    Next, the two dozen or so earth elemental user disyed their special abilities in turn.

    Some abilities were earthquakes, which were not limited to the ground, but can make the matter thates in contact with and contains the earth element vibrate, and were good at demolishing structures.

    Others had the ability to drill the ground, vanish into the earth and move quickly but could not really blend into the dirt - elementalization was an ability only avable at the Transcendental II stage.

    ¡­¡­

    WHOOSH!

    A two-meter high sharp ground spike instantly shot from the soil. The sharpness of the ground spike was very high, D-ss protective equipment was easily pierced; except Peng Bo, who always had his armour ready, everyone else was slightly worried that the spikes would hit them.

    This was a technique that he had evolved through practice many times, ¡°multiple ground spikes¡±.

    If he could have the same level of strength as Peng Bo, these spikes would be no less formidable than rock armour.

    The ability user took a few steps closer and formed his hand into a fist when the demonstration was finished. Then, with a clicking sound, all the ground spikes broke into pieces.

    The earth and rocks piled up into a small mountain.

    ¡°The venue for experimenting with spells in the future is best to be in the open area.¡± ine secretly said.

    It was clear to her that as the two dozen or so earth elemental users demonstrated, the amount of dirt and rocks in the experimental area, instead of decreasing, it was increasing.

    Like the ground thorn spell, it seems to be drilled out of the soil, but in reality, part of it was formed by the condensed gas in the air.

    From energy to tangible matter.

    Even if the Institute does not provide soil, most of the earth-based special abilities could still be cast.

    ¡°Rock Armor¡¯, ¡®Earth Spirit Binding¡¯, and ¡®Multiple Earth Spikes¡¯ were all abilities that could be directly condensed from source energy, and the presence of soil speeds up the process.

    ¡°But if you put aside the natural ability and control the earth source power with your own power so as to coalesce it into soil, the difficulty factor was so great that it was almost impossible to do.¡±

    ine pondered

    ¡°Although the fire and water elemental can do it, the me itself is a kind of energy, and there is no transformation in the middle, and the water system, the air contains a lot of water molecules¡­molecules and elements¡­and gas, yes. It¡¯spletely different. ¡°

    A whole day passed without much clue.

    ine was not discouraged. After returning to the dean¡¯s office, she would repeatedly watch the recorded material and analyzed it.

    ¡­¡­

    For several days in a row, the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± put up a mission to assist the Institute of Sorcery, and there was more and more earth elemental users who came to the Academy to demonstrate.

    Peng Bo and others were also regr visitors.

    The work was not only to demonstrate the sorcery spell. Some ideas were also presented and will be executed by the earth elemental user.

    They also put forward a lot of views.

    Personally, when ites to the process of researching spells, everyone was excited, just like the people who were qualified to participate in the national space project. They didn¡¯t just research spells but making history!

    Many people said, even if there were no reward, they would dly take this job!

    ¡­¡­

    After a few days in a row of training, Tang Yu finally came out from the spiritual space. His consciousness was in a bit of trance, but undoubtedly his understanding ofbat techniques has deepened a lot.

    After resting for a while, he went straight to the Institute of Sorcery.

    It waste at night.

    But inside the research institute, the lights were still on.

    ¡°Earth-based spells, one of the mostmon characteristics, is sturdiness.¡±

    Tang Yu just pushed open the office door. He saw ine frowning. There was a pile of research papers on her tabletop. Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. He wanted to persuade her and looked at ine¡¯s eyes. But, before he spoke, he heard her said, ¡°I¡¯m a Transcendence. I¡¯m not tired of doing this.¡±

    Transcendence certainly did not require sleep.

    But Tang Yu nced at the drawings, countless data, lines ¡­¡­ it was clear that ine pushed herself too hard to create earth spells.

    But Tang Yu did not persuade her again.

    Just as he hadn¡¯t even opened his mouth, ine had already taken the first step to block out what he wanted to say. Whatever he said would be pointless.

    He immediately sat down next to her, picked up the charts and data, and analyzed it.

    ¡­¡­

    Tang Yu sometimes frowned and sometimes stared in thought. These people not only practised theirbat skills, but they were also constantly thinking about how to improve their spells. He was not as good as ine at researching, but the exchanges between the two might also give some inspiration.

    ¡°In other words, the easiest thing to create at the moment is a technique that makes the y hard?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, most of the sorcery spells of the earth element ability have the characteristic of firmness. On the one hand, there are more data that can be analyzed, and on the other hand, it also illustrates the nature of the source force of the earth element. My idea is to make a circr soil shield. The shape of the soil shield does not require speed. The structure of the circr shield is simple, and it is easier to control when building the source force. Moreover, the practicality of the soil shield is rtively high. If it can be created, it belongs to Spells that can be widely promoted.¡±

    Tang Yu understood.

    Spells could be used as long as they have sufficient source power. Earth shield spells¡­ other types of abilities, or hunters who have stepped into the condensed source realm and condensed the source of the other elements, could also learn it.

    A formed spell couldn¡¯t change form at will like a natural ability. But as long as it was easy to learn, it could be promoted and greatly enhance the strength of the army.

    This was also the original purpose of creating spells.

    Suddenly raising an eyebrow, Tang Yu spun the pen and said, ¡°Not just earth shield, a spell that can be both shaped and strong can also be applied to buildings.¡±

    ¡°Buildings? You mean fortifying buildings?¡±

    ¡°No no.¡± Tang Yu stretched out a finger and waved it.

    ine showed a puzzled look.

    Tang Yu paused before saying, ¡°As long as the degree of solidity is sufficient, then you can directly use the soil and shape it into a building. Even steel can be shaped.¡±

    In the past, the elemental earth users were usually hired to help the construction of a house or simr buildings.

    Now¡­ Tang Yu imagined that when building defences in the future, a person with the earth element ability waved his hand. A tall building suddenly formed as if 3D printing.

    Naturally, it would be more difficult to perform than only creating an earth shield.

    ¡°It may be difficult to cast a high-rise building at once, but if it is divided into several or a dozen fixed-shaped spells like building blocks, the difficulty will be much lower. For those with abilities, there is no need to worry about the firmness of the joints of the building blocks.¡±

    ¡°It should be possible, and soon the architectural spells would be the new hot things.¡±

 Chapter 407

    <h4>Chapter 407</h4>

    Architecture spells were a research idea. However, once created, they could be modrized and quickly constructed in the future.

    But it takes time. As Yi Lian said, the first step was to create the earth shield spell first, but the structure of the round shield was much more straightforward.

    At this time, Tang Yu received good news, the technology of the ghost hand n, the crystal ball of parent and child, had already been cracked!

    ¡­

    Equipment area, Kevin¡¯s studio.

    When Tang Yu arrived, he saw Kevin shaking his beard in excitement. There was a set of parent and child crystal balls on the table.

    The parent ball was ced in the centre and had the size of a basketball, the child ball a total of five, had the size of a human¡¯s fist, Tang Yu eyes suddenly looked aside on the table, a few broken open crystal ball with some faintly engraved rune patterns on it, at the more distantboratory table, there were some fingernail cover-sized fragments, by the looks of the material they were obviously knocked down from the broken crystal ball.

    No wonder there were only five sub-spheres left. Most of them have been destroyed in the process of cracking the technology.

    ncing sideways, Kevin¡¯s hand froze abruptly andughed dryly to cover up his embarrassment. Tang Yu did not say anything. After all, Kevin came up with the results. If he didn¡¯t destroy it, Tang Yu was afraid that he would not be able to crack the mystery of the crystal ball in a short time.

    ¡°This set of transmission crystal ball, the parent ball, is equivalent to the base station. When it is turned on, the bridge built between the parent ball and the child ball can be regarded as a kind of ¡®spatial channel¡¯. Of course, it is much simpler and can only be used for the transmission of mental particles. There are still many restrictions¡­¡±

    Kevin said a bunch ofplex words.

    Tang Yu was overwhelmed. His brain slightly sorted out and could only summarize three points. The crystal ball technology was very high-end; There were restrictions in using the crystal ball; Kevin was a remarkable man.

    Thest point was that when Kevin was exining, he bragged about himself from time to time.

    ¡°Tell me about the specific usage.¡±

    Kevin paused for a moment. Not being able to tell all about his journey to crack the crystal ball, he was a little disappointed, but still said, ¡°This set of child and parent crystal ball, the process of opening it is moreplicated and requires a strong person to operate it with spiritual power ¡­¡­¡±

    He gestured while the spiritual power emanated out and covered the parent crystal ball.

    But it was too weak.

    So little spiritual power seeped into the crystal ball, like a basket of water into the sea, instantly disappeared without a trace¡­Kevin could not even recover this released spiritual power.

    At that moment, his face was white for a few minutes, but fortunately, Kevin¡¯s spiritual power was very weak. He could recover from this by sleeping.

    After listening carefully, ording to the opening method Kevin said, Tang Yu injected his spiritual energy into the parent crystal ball.

    Instantly, it was as if a star map appeared in his mind.

    The star map hadplex patterns, and all the energy nodes on it that were like stars were dim at the moment.

    The way to open the child-crystal ball was to inject spiritual power from the entrance, follow a certain route, walk from the beginning to the end of the star map, and light up all the nodes in turn.

    Because it was the first time, even under Kevin¡¯s guidance, Tang Yu had some difficulty, making several mistakes and starting over several times, taking most of the clock to finally light up the star map.

    Tang Yu breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my absurd amount of spiritual power, I don¡¯t think I can operate this. Only a few people can use this kind of technology.¡±

    In front of him, a basketball-sized crystal ball and five fist-sized crystal balls shed very regrly and then gradually faded away. However, one could still feel that this set of crystal balls had been indeed activated.

    Kevin exined, ¡°When this spiritualmunication crystal ball is opened, the child ball and the parent ball must be kept within one meter. After being opened, the child ball can be carried with you, but the parent ball must be stored in ce¡­ once the parent ball is moved from its original location, the connection between the crystal ball of the child and parent will lose stability and break, it will not cause major consequences, but after the discement, you need to get the child ball back and reactivate the parent ball.¡±

    Tang Yu slightly understood.

    Its activation was like turning on a mobile phone. When the spiritual bridge was constructed, the connection between the child ball and the parent ball was like making a call. The signal was transmitted along the line to the opposite side.

    ¡®The question is, what was the point of activating the child and parent crystal spheres after I have wasted so much effort?¡¯

    ¡®When he took away the crystal ball, will he have to activate it again?¡¯

    ¡®Let someone else do this job.¡¯

    Kevin did not notice his somewhat darkened face and continued, ¡°1 parent crystal ball, up to 9 child-ball to establish a connection, as for the distance of the spiritual transmission with the parent ball as the centre, it can reach the radius of five hundred kilometres.

    Within five hundred kilometres, excluding some special regions, the spiritual transmission will not be disturbed, while beyond five hundred kilometres, the constructed bridge will be unstable, the spiritual particles escape faster, the signal will gradually be more and more distorted.

    The maximum range is eight hundred kilometres, but I think the signal quality at seven hundred meters was already distorted enough to be used.¡±

    The distance was really out of his expectation.

    Not to mention eight hundred kilometres, five hundred kilometres, even if only two or three hundred kilometres, Tang Yu was satisfied.

    But¡­

    The distance was not enough to make up for its quantity!

    There was no way for a parent ball to establish a connection with another parent ball. Still, as long as the number of child balls wasrge enough, themunication range could cover each other. The information could quickly spread throughout the country. It was not a dream.

    ¡°The materials are not too hard to find, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. I¡¯ve seen it. They are all in stock in the warehouse.¡± Kevin brushed his beard, ¡°but it¡¯s very difficult to make.¡±

    He reached out and brought the finished product drawing next to him.

    A parent ball and a child ball.

    The parent ball was at least the size of A2 paper, and the various ovepping three-dimensional graphics reminded Tang Yu of the days when he yed in the Olympics.

    Although, he still didn¡¯t understand it.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°The person who invented the child-parent crystal ball is really a genius.¡±

    ¡°Especially the mother ball, veryplex, a total of nine rune arrays were incorporated on it, each rune array have a high-level rune as the core, surrounded by six intermediate runes, twelve low-level runes ¡­¡­ These nine rune arrays also resonate with each other, quite mysterious. ¡°

    Tang Yu knew that the runes inside the crystal ball were no longer engraved but were drawn into the equipment or props.

    This was a skill that could only be mastered by advanced rune experts.

    High-end.

    Although there was no need for master runes, it was still not a super-level item, but the difficulty of manufacturing was evident.

    ¡°Even with the old man¡¯s ability, maybe one year¡­no, five¡­ten years, it might not be possible to make it, so¡­¡± Kevin rubbed his hands and looked at Tang Yu.

    He had already done it himself to make it easier, so why eagerly waiting for the master toe?

    Seeing Tang Yu nodding, Kevin said curtly, ¡°After you build it, show me the demo, I want to see your creation and the original and thenpare them.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded.

 Chapter 408

    <h4>Chapter 408</h4>

    Tang Yu did not bring the two drawings directly to the workshop but first went to the research institute. After all, the drawings that Kevin drew were only theoretically feasible¡­If Kevin tries to make them, and there were no idents in the process, they would still encounter many difficulties. These must be ovee one by one in the manufacturing process and perfectly following the blueprints.

    Only if the blueprints were perfect.

    The two in front of him were at best only semi-finished products with a degree ofpletion of 90%, but for Tang Yu, they were enough.

    He put the drawing into the scanner of the institute. After a while, several lines of information appeared on the screen.

    [Parent and Child Crystal Ball (Parent): 93% blueprintpletion. ] [Parent and Child Crystal Ball (Child): 96% blueprintpletion. ]

    There were also words such as whether it was refined/enhance and so on.

    Tang Yu chose to refine the drawing, and the screen picture immediately changed.

    [During the process, please inject the source crystal¡­] [During the process¡­] [¡­]

    ¡­It kept demanding for source crystal.

    ¡­¡­

    After consuming more than 100,000 source crystals, the two blueprints were sessfully perfected. They became standard blueprints that conformed to the workshop¡¯s manufacturing.

    Tang Yu again incidentally ordered to refine it and again consumed two or three hundred thousand source crystals. Tang Yu was slightly concerned ¡­¡­ this amount was roughly the territory¡¯s ie for a day or half a day.

    After another trip to the workshop and scanning the blueprints, Tang Yu instructed his personal guard to have the logistics department brought in the materials.

    The materials needed for the child crystal ball were not much but were rtively expensive, converted into source crystals. Tang Yu calcted about 180,000 to 190,000 ¡­ a set.

    It wasn¡¯t that expensive for him.

    The only slight trouble was that some of these materials were scarce ¡­¡­ the avable materials only allow him to produce five or six sets of parent and child crystal balls.

    But that was just a trivial matter.

    Sitting in arge territory.

    Every day, members of the investigation corps brought back various types of materials, and he had a ¡®friendly rtionship with other shelters regarding material exchange.

    At the beginning of the establishment of the territory, Tang Yu was worried about the scarcity of materials, but now, it was left to others to worry about.

    This was the advantage of establishing a powerful shelter. If it were other people, even if they were transcendent, they might not be able to find all kinds of materials.

    After the mother and child crystal balls were manufactured, three were immediately activated using the territory as the base station. In addition, two dozen child crystal balls were handed over to the Ministry of Intelligence and sent to major shelters in Tiannan Province.

    After the blueprints have been refined, the crystal ball and the spiritual power transmission range were enough to cover the entire Tiannan Province and a little further. Currently, only two sets were arranged in the Luoxia and the Yangtze River Delta region.

    Communication has be more convenient, and the work of major shelters has progressed more smoothly.

    Adventurers¡¯ guilds in various branches registered more and more adventurers, and the airne operation was also on track. Every day, survivors from major shelters were transported to the Tree Shade by airne.

    Among them, the most talented people in the rune spell were also transported to Tree Shade.

    The production nt of rune equipment has also been expanded steadily. Every ten days, a batch of goods worth millions of source crystals was transported torge shelters. Some goods will be sold by local agents, and some will be stored in the guild¡¯s warehouse, waiting for adventurers to exchange them.

    Construction, medicine, machinery, etc¡­ all kinds of talented people have also been hired in the Tree Shade through negotiating deals with local forces.

    The territory¡¯s poption keeps growing, from three to fifty thousand to seven to eighty thousand to ny thousand.

    One monthter, the number of ordinary people living in the territory has exceeded 100,000, and the number of hunters living around the Tree Shade was as high as 50,000!

    The ratio between ordinary people and hunters has reached 2:1, which was impossible in other ces.

    The Tree Shade Shelter was also constantly being expanded.

    The area was not as vast as that of arge-scale shelter. But the most significant point was that there are no slums. The spatialyout of the street looks very nned. Standing on the top of the castle, the neatly arranged buildings look very good. Comfortable, there were also magnificentndmarks such as ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡±, ¡°Extreme Martial Arts School¡±, ¡°Tree Shade Auction¡± and so on.

    Compared with otherrge-scale shelters, at the beginning of its establishment, in order to use thend and resources as much as possible, the buildings were densely built, but the Tree Shade was like a new and vibrant city.

    It¡¯s still a small town for the time being, but anyone who has just arrived here will fall in love with it at a nce.

    There were too many people to avoid bumping.

    Especially for hunters from other ces, many people didn¡¯t care much about Tree Shade¡¯s rules and regtions until they got fined.

    In other words, they never thought that they would have to pay so many source crystals when a fight broke a streetmp?

    On average, at least three of the ten foreign hunters have been punished by the Tree Shade Garrison Corps. There were also more serious ones, such as killing people within the sanctuary, not to mention confiscating all property and pulling it to the mine for mining.

    During this time, the members of the garrison corps suddenly realized why they were busier than the investigation corps?

    Luo Zhe, who was in charge of the territory¡¯s defence work, couldn¡¯t take a moment to rx.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the office.

    Tang Yu was working carefully, dealing with a pile of documents that had umted on the table.

    Thepany¡¯s main business was to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.

    The boot camp was a special regiment established a month or so ago. The purpose was not to fight but to screen.

    The Hunter who signed up for each regiment needed to train in the boot camp for a period of time.

    This was both an opportunity to get stronger and was also an assessment.

    If you perform well, you could join a certain corps ording to your own wishes in a short time. Those with poor performance need to be trained for a period in the new barracks and then assigned to the major corps by the upper level of the armed forces ording to the individual situation of the recruits.

    The others with worse performance would be rejected.

    ¡°Currently, there are 3,659 hunters in the new barracks. In addition to the air force and the ming horse cavalry, the special corps is supported by the wolf cavalry and Chocobo. The special forces are also in the process of being formed, so when you count them, it¡¯s a considerable force¡­¡±

    ¡°The remnants of the cult have disappeared. The people of the Ghost Hand n also vanished without a trace¡­¡±

    ¡°There are fewer and fewer people who have been awakened in the Quaternary Period. I am afraid they have been hiding. Since thest deration of the city¡¯s establishment, the ancient spirit dynasty has not done any major things. For the other two Quaternary powers, I haven¡¯t heard any relevant news. I¡¯m afraid it is active in Europe or America?¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s thoughts gradually drifted away.

 Chapter 409

    <h4>Chapter 409</h4>

    Northern Court.

    The heavy snow constantly poured over this area, and thick white piles of snow surrounded the city. Yet, the magnificence of this city was still visible.

    Northern Court Downtown.

    On thest day of the stampede, Northern Court was one of the cities that did not suffer major damage. The downtown was still lined with tall and luxurious buildings. Of course, there were anti-aircraft missileunchers and mortars all around the area. However, the tense atmosphere created by these weapons couldn¡¯t conceal the prosperity of this former international metropolis.

    In just one city, The Northern Court has tens of millions of survivors, more than the entire Tiannan Province. ¡ªThis was due to the fact that at the beginning of the stampede, the army of the Northern Court region reacted quickly and had the best cavalries in the entire world, quickly exterminating the demonic wave and suppressing several abyssal rifts.

    Nowadays, with the Northern Court downtown as the core, the eightrge shelters established some kind of a defensive perimeter epassing territoryparable to the third of Tiannan province.

    Unlike Tiannan Province, which was mostly deserted and hunter activities were limited to a small part of the area, the Northern Court defensive perimeter was a safe zone!

    There were twenty-eight abyssal rifts of various sizes within the perimeter, all suppressed by the army and turned into resource points where source crystals could be extracted continuously.

    The wandering demonized beasts had also been exterminated again and again.

    Nowadays, within the defensive perimeter, even if ordinary people were to travel without any weapons or escort, no demonic beast would ever attack them as long as they stayed on the road inside the perimeter.

    In Northern Court downtown, several railways connecting major satellite cities and transit stations have been established. Moreover, mankind no longer has to stay within the cramped city walls thanks to the defensive perimeter.

    Outside the downtown, the vast wilderness was reimed to create arge number of fields. In addition to nting rice and potatoes and other conventional crops, there were many green fruit trees, ground dragon corn, and other post-apocalyptic mutations, high yield, the short growth cycle of crops.

    Providing some sustainable resources andmodities to the people living inside the defensive perimeter.

    The eight satellite cities, which were the first line of defence of this defensive perimeter, were filled with numbers of outposts and fortress where battle erupted every day, preventing the demonic beasts from entering the perimeter.

    Every day, teams of hunters from the surrounding provinces and cities, and evenrge migration teams, arrived from out of town and entered the defensive perimeter to seek refuge.

    The strength of the Northern Court, too, was growing.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°The Northern Court is worthy of being called the safest ce in the world.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te here, I might be already dead.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and there is still a Guardian God in the Northern Court, I heard that the Guardian God can shatter mountains with a single p, a person who can easily destroy the demonic wave¡­¡­ we came to the Northern Court, finally no longer have to worry about fear.¡±

    The two young men carried a cart of building materials and walked awayughing and joking.

    Hui Ren stood on a high tower, overlooking the busy figures below, and the mixed voices came into his ears. He frowned slightly.

    Hui Ren was not from Daxia, but he did not want the Northern Court to be strong and stir some trouble.

    ¡°However, ording to my spection, the guardian gods of the Northern Court,

    the transcendent powerhouses, are at most only three people, and if less, there may only be one with the surname Meng, which is not much of a worry¡­¡­¡±

    The possibility of a conflict breaking out was unlikely. Still, as the head of intelligence, Hui Ren needed to think through any possible scenario.

    ¡°On the contrary, there are more and more territorial masters. If my strength is not improved, I may be left out¡­ No, I must retreat after this mission to strive to breakthrough.¡±

    Hui Ren was more or less anxious, looking at the big burly man next to him, ¡°How is the recruitment going?¡±

    ¡°Currently, the 500 slots of our mercenary regiment are full, and those other ordinary people employees have also recruited five or six hundred people.¡± The big man scratched his head, ¡°Big brother, we haven¡¯t started this transit station yet. It¡¯s a loss of money.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay; it¡¯s just an investment. When we open this transit station, source crystal will pour in and cover all of our losses.¡± Yan Dazhuang scratched his head, not quite understand.

    As a hunter who was convinced by Hui Ren with his prowess in the early days and joined the Intelligence Department, Yan Dazhuang could be considered a veteran, but he couldn¡¯t disguise and work on a secret mission. He couldn¡¯t scout and conceal his presence. He only knew one word, fight recklessly.

    ¡­¡­

    The new staging area was located about twenty kilometres southeast of Northern Court downtown.

    The lord instructed to probe the intelligence of the Northern Court and find a ce where a station could be established ¡­¡­ Hui Ren initially intended to buy arge piece ofnd within the Northern Court butter calcted that the price ofnd within the downtown was extremely high, not that it was unaffordable. Still, it was better to choose to build in the wild.

    After the repossession policy, many of the shelter survivors migrated into the Northern Court. The rest were transformed into transit stations. The number is much less than before.

    Some people saw the business opportunity and chose to build a transit station at a major transportation road entrance.

    However, there were strict requirements for the establishment of transit stations. Theoretically, they belong to the government, so there was no private transit station. The procedures for applying for construction were also veryplicated. It was just that Hui Ren uses some means to calcte the cost, and it was much cheaper than buyingnd.

    There was no limit to the size of the transit station, and in the future, the owner could continue to expand if he feels it was too small.

    Even if thebour costs, material costs, and other construction costs were to be borne by themselves, plus the application procedures cost source crystal.

    It was still incredibly cheap.

    Hui Ren packs this information and transmitted it to the distant Tree Shade through the contract.

    ¡­¡­

    The Tree Shade Main Office.

    The information went through a dy of several hours before Tang Yu finally received it.

    ¡°The transit station is almost built, and the first batch of rune equipment to be shipped to the Northern Court needs to be prepared.¡±

    In order to open the market as soon as possible and earn the source crystals from the pockets of the Northern Court hunters, the information from the investigation of the Hui Ren naturally also included the magical equipment market in the Northern Court.

    Compared with the generalrge-scale shelters, it was quite luxurious.

    There was D-level magical equipment in cirction on the market. ording to the prediction of Hui Ren, Northern Market even has the ability to produce C-level magical equipment, although the output was bound to below.

    ¡°Although the magical equipment of the same level is more sophisticated, if you want to make a big hit, you must still consider the choice of product types.¡±

    It was definitely impossible to establish an adventurer¡¯s guild in Northern Court, so Tang Yu nned to add ss B equipment to the first batch of goods and even put one or two pieces of ss A magical equipment as a treasure of the shop to attract customers.

    Knives, swords, firearms, armours, props¡­many weapons and equipment shed through his mind.

    Suddenly Tang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    In the Northern Market that Hui Ren investigated, it seemed¡­ there were no puppets that existed.

 Chapter 410

    <h4>Chapter 410</h4>

    Puppets were always the specialty of Tree Shade.

    Every time an outsider came to Tree Shade, the first thing that amazes them were those steel monster-like contraptions that looked like small mechas¡­¡­ These puppets have made many contributions to the history of the development of the territory.

    Tang Yu came to the study room. He focused his spiritual energy and condensed it into the shape of a big hand to grab a thick book from a bookshelf more than ten meters high.

    The Equipment Encyclopedia.

    Written by: Tang Yu.

    This was another magnificent masterpiece after his ¡°Magical Beast Pictorial Guide¡±, ¡°Foreign Beast Pictorial Guide¡±, ¡°List of Hundred Herbs¡± and ¡°List of Minerals¡±.

    Tang Yu also intended topile a long historical novel about that era, ¡°The End Times¡±, based on the collected information of the Fourth Age, about the process of evolution when the source qi of heaven and earth was thin, and the supernatural power was not visible.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t know much about the Fourth Age, and Yan Dingtian, who was supposed to know better due to his age, only understands a small part of the early Fourth Age, especially about ¡°The End Times¡±.

    There was a secret organization recorded in this book, the Mage Alliance Division, said to have the most collection of books filled with information about the Fourth Age and a lot of its secret information.

    However, the period between thete Third Age and the beginning of the Fourth Age was kept in the dark.

    Shaking his head, Tang Yu turned over the ¡°Equipment Encyclopedia¡±, weapons, defensive gear, props, puppets, carriers, etc., from D-ss single magical equipment to A-ss triple rune equipment. All the gears that the territory possessed were recorded inside the encyclopedia.

    This includes equipment characteristics, sharpness, inscription runes, and manufacturing blueprints¡­all of them.

    What an amazing book.

    Tang Yu quickly skimmed through the weapons and defensive gear section and selected a few mainmodities to be ced in the Northern Court, and then turned to the puppet section.

    Selling puppets to build fame and then drive the sales of other products¡­This was Tang Yu¡¯s n. He believed that as long as the store¡¯s reputation spreads, the entire hunter poptions inside the Northern Court¡¯s defensive perimeter would also hear about it, and he was confident that this adventurer would buy his product, as long as the production capacity of the Tree Shade can keep up with their demand. The source crystal would pour nonstop into his pocket.

    And when the timees to trade rare materials with high-end weapons, he¡¯s ready.

    ¡­¡­

    Thebat power of a basic puppet warrior was approximated to be equal to a single hunter.

    Thebat power of the basic warrior puppet (enhanced) and reced with alloy materials was approximately equal to two hunters, and its energy core self-destructs system was very powerful. In close range, it could blow up four demonic beasts.

    Fighter puppet (low version)bat power was about equal to two or three hunters.

    Fighter puppet (medium version)bat power was about equal to five or six hunters.

    The fighter puppet (high version) has thebat power of ten hunters.

    This approximation was based on hunters without their magical equipment. These puppets had the advantage because they have built-in magical equipment with them and were programmed to use it perfectly without any wed movement. For example, firearm puppet had aparable uracy to a veteran marksman.

    That version of the puppet was currently the most used puppet in the territory.

    Over the past few months, Tang Yu has also seen other puppet blueprints in the market, such as pikemen puppets, archer puppets, gunner puppets ¡­ these were the ordinary ones.

    There were also some more advanced ones known as golems, such as ¡­¡­

    Guardian golems: two meters tall, humanoid, good at defense, a melee bodyguard type golem.

    Destroyer Golem: loaded withva cannons and other long-range bombardment weapons, used for bombardment.

    Giant god soldier: superrge golem ¡­¡­ itsbat power was difficult to assess, but in terms of destructive power, it was stronger than the Transcendents.

    ¡­¡­

    These puppet drawings there were high and low value, some practical, and some were just a concept, but Tang Yu bought them all.

    Even the most expensive blueprints of the Giant God Soldiers were only a mere 300,000 source crystals. The cheap ones were only a few thousand. He bought them for research purposes.

    ¡°But if these puppets were to be sold in the Northern Court, I need to re-evaluate their purpose.¡±

    The cost of the Giant God Soldier golem was high, and only three have been built so far. Not many people in the entire territory know about these types of golems.

    The Destroyer golem was a notch below the Giant God Soldier, but its destructive power was also too strong for the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± to exchange.

    Guardian golem was cheap enough for four-star adventurers to exchange.

    The fighter puppet (medium version), three-star adventurers were eligible to exchange. As for the low version, the purchase limit was two-star adventurers.

    The basic fighter golem, which has been removed from the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± exchange list and instead ced for sale in the Tree Shade Supermarket, includes some low-level puppets, simr to many E-rank weapons, without any purchase restrictions.

    ¡°However, although there are quite a few types of puppets, not many of them are really desired by the market.¡±

    The normal version of the basic fighter golem and the enhanced version (redeemed at the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡±) were both selling well, and the low version of the fighter golem was one of the mostmonly purchased items by three-star adventurers.

    However, the medium version was rarely purchased.

    The sales of other high-grade golems were far below C-grade and B-grade weapons.

    ¡°The cost is a problem, medium and high level puppet materials are more precious, resulting in a higher price. Puppets are dead objects. As the strength of the hunters increases, they will soon be reced.¡±

    Middle and high-level puppets did not appear to be cost-effective.

    On the contrary, low-level puppets were cheap and helpful for the neers who have just entered the path of the hunter. Even if they were scrapped, they were cheap enough for this hunter to buy another one.

    ¡°The poption of the Northern Court is high, the number of new hunter is also quite a lot, Many of them did not go out to fight with the demonic beasts directly after awakening. They preferred to hunt down demons first to upgrade their equipment.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the survival rate of new hunter in the Northern Court is high and they have a lot of money , so the sales of basic warrior puppets should be good.¡±

    Tang Yu included several hot-selling puppets in his list.

    He also thought of forming a puppet legion, but the cost and the production difficulty were too high.

    The cost of manufacturing puppets was much higher than training a hunter.

    And imagining thousands of puppets destroyed during the war made him stressed even though he was wealthy.

    ¡°Unless¡­ I can create a puppet simr to the No.1 and No.2 that can cultivate independently to be stronger.¡±

    He shook his head.

    Tang Yu flipped through the Equipment Encyclopedia page by page and suddenly saw a kind of puppet in the corner that he had ignored.

    [Magic Wolf Puppet]

    This was a rare beast-shaped puppet withbat powerparable to three hunters, but because the production cost was much higher than the lowly version of the fighter puppet, Tang Yu has always overlooked it.

    Looking at the look of the puppet on the page again, a bold idea suddenly popped up in his mind.

    Why not use the puppet as a mount?

 Chapter 411

    <h4>Chapter 411</h4>

    Tang Yu immediately got up and prepared to take a trip to the warehouse to take a ¡°magic wolf puppet¡± for study.

    As soon as he walked out of the castle gate, he paused, thinking that the distance between the castle and the warehouse was much farther than the workshop, and then turned around and walked around the corridor to the workshop.

    There were a lot of materials stored here, and Tang Yu immediately put in some iron materials and chose to make ¡°magic wolf puppets.¡±

    Soon, the unexpandedpressed orb was passed out.

    Tang Yu took it in his hand and weighed it, just enough to hold it in one palm. When he stepped out of the workshop, he threw his hand, and thepression orb unfolded in mid-air, and a magic wolf with a metallic luster took shape not far away.

    The magic wolf was nearly two meters high, the size of a small car, the dense hair on the body wasposed of steel needles.

    Tang Yu examined it left and right.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ the Magic wolf¡¯s back had too much sharp edges, although it could increase its lethality against the enemy, these razor sharp hair made riding it impossible.¡±

    Tang Yu condensed the source qi on his palm and stroked one hand across the back of the magic wolf. At once, the hard steel needles shattered and crackled to the ground. His palm moved around a few times, and the magic wolf with dense hair instantly turned into a bald wolf.

    Looking at the fractured part of the steel needle, the fracture was uneven, and Tang Yu extinguished his intention to try riding on it.

    ¡°Also, the back of the demon wolf should be widened and equipped with a set of saddle ropes. It is a strange beast mount¡­ This is just a modification of the appearance. It is not difficult. Kevin should be able toplete the transformation of the blueprint.¡±

    Since the second change in the sky, the electronicponents have been damaged a lot more often. Even if they were repairedter, their stability was not as good as before. It¡¯s hard to operate any kind of vehicle nowadays. On the contrary, the puppet has strong stability and could cooperate with the rider to fight, which was more difficult to do if you were to use any existing vehicle. There were so many advantages!

    The more Tang Yu thought about it, the more feasible he felt.

    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t think of mount puppets before!¡±

    Of course, Tang Yu didn¡¯t n to rece the mounts of several cavalry regiments¡­Although the domestication of alien beasts was troublesome, it has potential. With the continuous provision of medicinal materials and potions in the territory, the strength of alien beasts such as fiery horses and wolves was also continuously improved¡­ the power of the blood and energy of the alien beasts could also blend with the knights to increase the power of thebinedbat skills.

    If you couldbine the energy and blood of a thousand cavalry to charge, not even a Transcendent could leave unscathed.

    In short, the cavalry regiment needs to continue to expand¡­¡­

    A weekter.

    The weather was clear, and the temperature was eight degrees below zero.

    Many physically strong hunters have started to change into their autumn clothes.

    Tang Yu, dressed in long-sleeved pants and wearing a tight-fittingbat suit inside, arrived at the back mountain airne base early in the morning with eight members of his personal guard team who had not yet expanded in size.

    At this moment, there were two airnes parked in the base, one of which was the famous ¡°Voyager¡±.

    Chen Haiping was directing a number of survivors, cooperating with the puppets, carrying boxes of cargo into the cargo hold of the airne.

    With 300 members of the guard corps boarded the ¡°Voyager¡±, as well as Xie Yi, who had also returned from the Yangtze Delta region and was preparing to go to the Northern Court together to manage the local industry.

    Tang Yu swept his eyes and also boarded the airne.

    Behind him, in addition to the eight members of the bodyguard team, Nancy also followed closely, along with Xingyue, Zhu Shu Li, and two B-ss qualified followers who had previously stayed in the Yangtze River Delta.

    This was the high-end battle force brought on this trip.

    Soon, the cargo handling waspleted, along with a light buzzing sound, the airne slowly lift off.

    ¡­¡­

    From the Tree Shade to the Northern Court, They had to pass through many hazardous areas along the way.

    Fortunately, being at a high altitude, they weren¡¯t affected by these dangerous environments.

    Previously, the Voyager had sailed to the Northern Court.

    Although there were two encounters with flying beasts of the Transcendent ss, the airne was calm with Nancy on board, and with the strength of the ¡°Voyager¡± itself, there was no danger.

    The floating boat did not fly at full speed, but after sailing for seven or eight hours, they finally arrived at the border of the Northern Court.

    They gradually descended and removed their concealment magic.

    Standing on the edge of the deck, Tang Yu saw arge and small outpost, fortress bases, and countless city walls stretching below, stopping the iing tide of demons outside the defensive perimeter.

    He could hear a vague sound of explosions below.

    A huge city appeared at the end of the sky.

    The city walls were towering, and there were many buildings.

    This was not the Northern Court but a satellite city on the periphery of the defensive perimeter. It wasrger than an ordinary shelter, inhabited by millions of survivors.

    ¡°Voyager¡± did not get close to this city. It flew past through it and entered the hintend of the defensive perimeter.

    There were almost no traces of demonic beasts on the ground. Instead, on the road below, you could see some survivor teams and a few convoys from time to time¡­ These teams were not strong, and the hunter escort was only one person. This defensive perimeter was able to protect anyone who walked inside of it.

    ¡°This is what really opened up a territory where humans can survive, so that the space for human activities is no longer strained¡­¡±

    As the ¡°Voyager¡± slowed down its flight, Tang Yu continued to observe the appearance of the Northern Court defensive perimeter and had many development ideas that could be applied to his territory in the future.

    This was also one of the purposes of his personal trip to the Northern Court.

    The roads in the defensive perimeter were smooth, and some transit stations built from viges, towns, and high-speed rest areas can asionally be seen.

    Some areas were filled with red mist. Tang Yu knew precisely what that was, a suppressed abyssal cracks.

    Some areas were very strange, such as ake with white smoke, with restricted areas set up below, and military garrisons on the periphery. Tang Yu guessed that either the entrance to the secret realm was located or the environment was mutated, and theke was very dangerous.

    After a few more minutes of sailing, the ¡°Voyager¡± was finally nearing the end of the line, and the altitude was getting lower and lower.

    Ma Liguo, in the captain¡¯s room, sent a query.

    ¡°Director, should we choose to find a deserted area tond, ornd directly next to the staging area?¡±

    Tang Yu pondered for a moment.

    If he wanted to enter the magical equipment market in the Northern Court, he needed to show off his wealth.

    Since that was the case¡­

    ¡°Remove the concealment formation andnd directly next to the staging area.¡±

 Chapter 412

    <h4>Chapter 412</h4>

    An unnamed transit station.

    Ever since Hui Ren bought the construction rights and hired many construction workers, the ce has be lively.

    With zero cost to build, this transit station which covers an area of over 100,000 square meters, was quicklypleted.

    There were four or five-story buildings towering around the central square. There were bars, restaurants, hotels ¡­¡­ all kinds of living facilities and entertainment facilities in thisplete package.

    There wasn¡¯t any wall in the transit station, the outermost periphery was surrounded by a three-meter-high iron fence, and some simple traps were arranged outside, enough to deal with the demonic beasts that escaped the sweep in the defensive perimeter.

    Other staging areas were also the same. As long as the building was still inside the defensive perimeter, there was no need to build a wall.

    It has been several days since thepletion of the transit station, and from time to time, there were passers-by who stop here, but they all leave quickly.

    For the new transit station suddenly built in this ce, many people cannot help but talk about it.

    ¡°I heard it was built by a group of outsiders, what a very capable guys, able toplete that building quickly.¡±

    ¡°The one who can get the construction rights is at least the high-level team. It is far from the ordinary mercenary group we are staying with¡­ However they were a bit ignorant building the transit station in this area.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    The two walked inside the transit station, looking around this newly opened transit station. There were already many deserters inside the building. Some were just passer-by stopping here to rest, but also some were vendors from the Northern Court, yelling to do some small business.

    It was very lively.

    The older hunter smiled and said, ¡°This transit station is indeed at a major traffic route, and there are many hunters passing through here, but¡­ it¡¯s too close to the Northern Court downtown.¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of people, but at most, they will rest here for a few minutes, eat a meal, and then continue on the road. I¡¯m afraid there are no hunters who stay here. After all, they were so close to the Northern Court downtown.

    Not only that, arge part of the ie of the transit stationes from selling supplies, but the hunters who pass by have either just departed or are preparing to return to the Northern Court from outside the perimeter¡­ supplies, in this ce is almost impossible to sell.

    And furthermore, they need to add the cost of transportation when they sell their supplies here. The price is certainly higher than in the downtown.

    Building a transit station here is possible, and in fact, it is an excellent ce to build it, but from a business point of view, this ce is terrible. The revenue is certainly not high, and there is a high probability to even lose money.¡±

    The young hunter who listened nodded in agreement.

    ¡°This is an amazing transit station, but the location is not that good, what a shame.¡±

    ¡°Hey, after all, the one who built it was a foreigner.¡±

    The two men bought the cheapest carbonated drinks at a beverage store in the transit station and sat for half an hour, talking in low voices.

    Just as they were about to leave, the younger hunter suddenly looked up behind the older hunter and pointed at something with a shivering hand, ¡°Look, there¡¯s an airne!¡±

    ¡°Come on man, we¡¯re not even drinking an alcohol, don¡¯t get drunk on me!¡±

    The older awakened man put down his long-empty drink nced back out of the corner of his eye, and his expression suddenly froze.

    An airne?

    For real?

    ¡­¡­

    Above the sky.

    First, a small dot appeared and then grewrger andrger.

    At first, the hunters in the transit station thought it was a flying magical beast attack, many people stared at the small ck dot in the sky, but it turned into a huge thing in the blink of an eye.

    The ship-like body was suspended in the air, and the two wings attached to the main gun were slightly folded down, like arms carrying two gun ports.

    The ship, flying in the sky, was slowly making its way to the staging area and

    Its altitude was getting lower and lower.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°A flying ship ¡­¡­ ship?¡±

    ¡°Eh, you guys see those people at the staging area going out!¡±

    Hui Ren led more than two hundred hunters inbat suits out of the staging area.

    Many hunters were surprised, nervous, and clutching their weapons tightly, thinking that after the demonized beasts, there was another attack, while these guards of the staging station, without hesitation, stepped forward to be on the front line of the fight against their opponent.

    Good people!

    Warriors!

    The two Awakened Ones who ran out of the beverage store excitedly stepped out and saw more than two hundred hunters in theirbat suit clearing an open space outside the staging area, and then the huge floating airne slowlynded in the open space.

    The hunters: ¡°(¡Ñ¡­¡Ñ)?¡± [Note : I sh*t you not, they really wrote it like this]

    ¡­¡­

    The ¡°Voyager¡±nded, and Tang Yu stood at the bow of the ship. His gaze swiftly scanned the entire staging area.

    Most of the hunters were stunned and confused, and most of the manpower assembled by Hui Ren was both shocked and excited. There were a few core members who had followed Hui Ren to the Northern Court from Tree Shade, and they were all puffed up and full of pride at this point.

    Tang Yu leaped gently and descended from the bow of the ship, taking one step to the ground.

    Nancy appeared behind him with a whoosh, and the eight members of his personal guard also jumped off the prow of the ship and stood to the left and right.

    The hunters behind him began to carry the cargo, leaving these chores to others to arrange. Tang Yu, led by Hui Ren, strolled around the transit station, and then, came to the secret base that Hui Ren had prepared long ago.

    ¡­¡­

    The underground space of the transit station.

    This space was not as big as the natural cave under the ground of Lok Ha, but it was not small either. It was opened up by several earth elemental people under Hui Ren, working day and night.

    The top was embedded with high-powered source power crystalmps, illuminating the dark confined space.

    Tang Yu intended to ce two key structures, which were the main fortress and the transmission array, in the underground space.

    Hui Ren has prepared the materials needed and piled them into a small mountain in the corner of this underground space.

    Tang Yu walked a few steps closer, opened his personal domain, and when he reached out, countless materials floated in the air not far away.

    With a soft ¡°ding¡± in his mind, the source crystal in the far Tree Shade warehouse turned into majestic energy, which appeared here in an instant, shrouded in suspended materials in the air.

    p, p, p.

    Excess materials were rejected, the load-bearing fortress column was raised from the middle, the outer wall was formed, and the internal structure was continuously built visible to the naked eye, just like the construction of a building was recorded from the beginning to the end, and the cost was ten thousand source crystal. This scene was yed out at a speed of two times faster and presented in front of people.

    In just a few seconds, the top closed, and the steel fortress formed in front of his eyes.

    ¡°No matter how many times I have seen it, this kind of power is amazing.¡± Hui Ren whistled, then turned to look at Tang Yu, ¡°Boss, since there is no use with me here, then I¡­ first go back. Take a trip to¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, wait until this is on the right track.¡±

    Hui Ren: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The transit station square was the most magnificent shopping mall.

    Through the doors and windows, you could see the exquisite decoration of the building, but it looks very empty.

    It changed today. The airnended outside the transit station, and numerous hunters inbat uniforms carried huge boxes and sent them to the warehouse behind the mall.

    After a short while, the hunters who continued to stay because of the airne found that there were items on the shelves of the mall.

    Goods specially delivered by airne?

    Who is the Boss behind this transit station?

    Finally, someone couldn¡¯t restrain their curiosity and walked into the mall.

    From the low-level to the high-level, the level of equipment was increased in turn. The first level was mostly E-ss weapons and armors, which were not very eye-catching, but after the patient introduction by the staff, the hunters soon discovered The value of the equipment.

    They didn¡¯t understand what the ssification of E-ss equipment was, but with simr quality, the price of the equipment here was much lower than what was sold elsewhere in the Northern Court.

    The second floor was D-ss equipment, and the third floor was C-ss ¡­¡­ The more they look, the more shocked the hunters were.

    The mall¡¯s equipment testing area was packed with people.

    There were sceptical hunter wielding their own weapons at hand. They tried swinging their weapon against the weapons sold here and immediately broken into two.

    The degree of sharpness was amazing!

    There were also scrolls that could send out powerful spells, a puppet that could assist you in fighting with a simplemand and also could be transformed into a magic wolf¡­¡­ these dazzling goods, really shake the eyes of the Northern Court hunters.

    It was hardly necessary for Hui Ren to prepare publicity. On the same day, the news about a certain transit station selling high-end equipment was quickly spread.

    In just three days, it spread throughout the entire Northern Court downtown.

    Countless hunters people came to visit!

 Chapter 413

    <h4>Chapter 413</h4>

    Major shelters such as Northern Court has different rules regarding adventurer¡¯s guild, which made Tang Yu unable to create a branch here. However, he managed to set up a high-end shopping mall where he sold multiple types of magical equipment from ss D to A. Furthermore, he also created a membership card system.

    Bronze membership, silver membership, gold membership, tinum membership, diamond membership, and so on¡­the upgrading of membership levels increases the number of high-level magical equipment that people could purchase, for people with gold membership and above could even customize their own magical equipment.

    In addition to increasing the amount of purchase, selling rare minerals and materials to the shopping mall could also upgrade membership points.

    In just three days, E-ss and D-ss magical equipment was sold out, and the C-ss magical equipment would soon follow. The territory¡¯s rare minerals inventory was almost full.

    Tang Yu was really surprised by the enthusiasm of the hunters in the Northern Court.

    And his business went smoothly. No hunter dared to make a ruckus.

    The 800 hunters, with their ckbat suits, patrolled the area. Their strong aura was overwhelming. Clearly, these ck-suit hunters were above level five. Any hunters trying to do some funny business will be punished and mught be killed on the spot.

    The Northern Court also proud of their order. Within their perimeter, the order must always be enforced.

    Manyrge shelters have a lot of nasty things going on in the dark corners, but the Northern Court, at least in the downtown, satellite cities, transit station, outposts, and even on the main roads within the defensive perimeter, was a ce of order, and few hunters have the courage to trigger thews of the Northern Court.

    On the fourth day of Tang Yu¡¯s arrival at the transit station, Hui Ren received a letter of invitation.

    The letter simply said that he had heard a lot about him and had set up a banquet to get to know him along with some celebrities from the Northern Court. Interestingly, despite his great reputation, the invitation letter did not include his name.

    Apparently, because he lived in seclusion (after building the sub-consortium, he returned to the territory through the teleportation array), the invitee tried to find out his name.

    The letter was addressed to a person named Lu Changhong, whom Tang Yu did not recognize.

    Hui Ren, who knew Northern Court better than Tang Yu, said

    ¡°He¡¯s the president of Northern Court Equipment Manufacturing Company and the Northern Court Pharmaceutical Company, which belong to the Northern Court official, and are the tworgestpanies.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s finally here.¡±

    Tang Yu closed the letter and smiled.

    The magical equipment sold on this side of the mall only took up a small portion of the huge market of the Northern Court, but the quality of the rune equipment was evident to all, and there were more and more customers, so it would be strange if it didn¡¯t attract the attention of the senior management of the Northern Court.

    ¡°Are you going to the banquet? I can feel something isn¡¯t right.¡± Hui Ren inquired.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Meeting famous people increase your connection, what a bullsh*t.

    Tang Yu was not naive, and the upper echelons of the Northern Court were certainly not stupid either.

    There were only two possibilities for the banquet. One was to take the opportunity to test the waters and then make nster.

    And the other one was to kill the 800 hunters and the shopping mall¡¯s manager by poisoning their food to get rid of them directly.

    But it was unlikely since the Northern Court would not dare to make their city to be the center of an all-out war, but if it were to happen, Tang Yu didn¡¯t care.

    With strength, you can do whatever you want!

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what the other side intends to do first, after all, it¡¯s the local snake of Northern Court, if it really wants to hinder our business, it¡¯s more or less troublesome.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Shanhai Pavilion.

    Located in the most prosperous street within the Northern Court downtown, it was an industry under the name of a certain high ranking person, and it was also the highest grade banquet venue in Northern Court.

    This day.

    Tang Yu brought Hui Ren, Nancy, his personal guards, and some of his entourage.

    They were invited to the Shanhai Pavilion.

    The decoration here was ssical and charming. It was low-key but luxurious. As soon as you walk into it, the air you breathe was obviously fresher.

    Tang Yu narrowed his eyes andnded on the exotic nts nted in the pots on both sides. These nts swallowed the source energy and breathed out the source energy, making the surrounding source energy purer.

    What a strange hobby, Tang Yu thought.

    As soon as he walked into the main chamber, Tang Yu saw a middle-aged man in a suit greet him.

    After a few pleasantries, Tang Yu ¡®inadvertently¡¯ revealed his surname.

    ¡°Boss Tang is really young and talented. I, Lu Changhong, is ashamed of myself.¡±

    ¡°You are very polite, Mr. Lu.¡±

    Lu Changhong acted enthusiastically, and Tang Yu cooperated with the other party.

    Then Lu Changhong introduced the other big names in the banquet.

    ¡°This is the boss of the pharmaceuticalpany, Mr. Kang Jiaming, this is Boss Jin, engaged in high-end clothing business, and this, Captain Zhao, engaged in hunting, acquiring and wholesaling high-end materials ¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu nced over.

    Some have a smile on their faces simr to Lu Changhong¡¯s, some have expressionless faces, and some nce away and continue talking with the people around them.

    Seems quite normal¡­ But the guests here were ¡°coincidentally¡± had the same business as him.

    Potions and pharmaceutical items were also sold in the mall, and he was able to get plenty rare materials and hunting items from the hunters in exchange for membership points, so his business must also affected these people¡¯s.

    What a joke, this banquet was a ruse!

    Lu Changhong and others were also observing the boss behind the funding of the transit station.

    The young and mysterious Tang Yu!

    In the intelligence report, this boss Tang only appeared once when the airnended, and then disappeared again.

    They have more information about the ordinary-looking young man who was with Boss Tang.

    He came to the Northern Court defensive perimeter from the outside world more than a month ago. In the beginning, the team consisted of only a dozen people, and all of them were quite strong. Their head, Hui Ren was even stronger. He grew from scratch in a short period of time and grew stronger. The mercenary group ranks at the forefront of the mercenary world.

    His personal strength was still a mystery.

    Boss Tang and the femalepanions around him should have reduced their auras. They couldn¡¯t be sensed as strong people from the outside, but the eight guards who followed closely behind him were all first-ss masters.

    Watching vigntly, not showing strength, demonstrating professionalism between demeanor¡­It was not something that can be trained casually.

    Lu Changhong realized that these people were not weak. Their eyesight was first ss. This group of people came out of nowhere and might threaten his city.

    The information exchange between Northern Court and its surrounding cities and shelters was excellent, but even then, they could not find any information about Tang Yu and his entourage.

    They could only specte that Tang Yu was strong and cannot be underestimated!

 Chapter 414

    <h4>Chapter 414</h4>

    ¡°Boss Tang, please take a seat.¡±

    After Lu Changhong¡¯s eyes swept Tang Yu from tip to toe very meticulously, he smiled and invited Tang Yu to take a seat.

    Nancy and Hui Ren all sat with him at the main table. The guards and several other entourages sat at another table¡­ Lu Changhong and his several executives followed suit.

    The dishes were served quickly, and they were all delicacies with superb workmanship. The quality of the exotic animal meat was excellent.

    Tang Yu heard that in Shanhai Pavilion, a table of dishes would cost thousands of source crystals, and more expensive ones could cost thousands, tens of thousands, or hundreds of thousands.

    This kind of price, even with the hunter¡¯s pay check after desperately earned as much money as he could, would still not be sufficient to pay for this type of meal.

    Tang Yu first used the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± to sweep through these dishes, and then ate a few bites. It tastes good.

    It was worthy of the chef¡¯s product, but moreover, he felt that Shanhai Pavilion was ck-hearted.

    His territory¡¯s restaurants did not dare to charge higher than ordinary people¡¯s weekly sry.

    The others on the table took a few symbolic sips, and more of them were assaulting Tang Yu with questions from the side, trying to find out his details.

    Tang Yu knew that if he showed his cowardice if his strength was insufficient, these people would pounce on him like a crocodile and swallow everything from the transit station, magical equipment, and so on.

    But he didn¡¯t want to waste time at the dinner table and immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to beat around the bush, what is the purpose of this meeting?¡±

    Several people across the table smiled. Their eyes flickered, not knowing whether the young man was direct or could not hold back his temperament.

    After ncing at each other, it was Lu Changhong who spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Boss Tang is quick to speak, so Mister Lu will not beat around the bush.¡± He paused and said, ¡°This time, i invited Boss Tang to cooperate and make money together.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Cooperation?¡±

    ¡°I see that the quality of the equipment of Boss Tang is very high, but the production efficiency is not very good, and will not be able to meet the demand of our huge market, I have a suggestion, why not Boss Tang sell the equipment blueprints to the Northern Court for free and we will manufacture all of your equipment, we will not let Boss Tang disappointed. In that way Boss Tang will earn a lot of money and the hunter in the Northern Court will surely be able to buy equipment without worrying about the stock.¡±

    Tang Yu tried to hold back hisughter.

    Just now, he called himself the boss of the equipmentpany, but now he was seemingly in control of the entire Northern Court.

    Tang Yu¡¯s stern face did not change. He lightly smiled and said, ¡°It does not matter if the production capacity is insufficient improving it is certainly a good thing, but I believe that when our production line is expanded, we will meet the demand of the hunters in the Northern Court.¡±

    Lu Changhong, still smiling and calmly replied, ¡°How about this, I and several bosses here buy goods in bulk from Boss Tang, and then sell them through our channels in the Northern Court, we will be the one to distribute the items and sell the equipment after we jack up the price by 50%.¡±

    He still wears a smile, but more or less with some dangerous implications.

    Kang Jiaming and several people slightly raised their heads, gaze straight at Tang Yu.

    It was clear that they want to have a hand in the business of equipment, pharmaceuticals, etc., and as the executives of the Northern Court, they have enough power and connection to sell these types of items efficiently.

    Tang Yu seemed unfazed. He picked up a piece of tender fried exotic animal thigh meat and cing it in Nancy¡¯s bowl. Nancy stared at the chopsticks in his hand with a look and sessfully delivered the thigh meat into her mouth.

    Lu Changhong¡¯s smile tightened, and the wine ss in his hand was put down.

    Just then, he heard Tang Yu said, ¡°One. I¡¯m not short of customers. Two, I also do not intend to sell at high prices, after all, we Tree Shade always consider our hunters livelihood, we sell our items at low prices to make sure that our hunter¡¯s survival rates in the field are high, i cannot always focus on the profits, I must know how to benefit mankind, in that way they will put their trust in Tree Shade and be our loyal customer ¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s frivolous words made Lu Changhong¡¯s face redden with anger.

    Just as he wanted to open his mouth, he stopped.

    Two words kept tumbling in his mind.

    Tree Shade!

    As a senior member of the Northern Court, Lu Changhong was qualified to ess the informationing from the shelters outside the defensive perimeter circle, and as the boss of the equipmentpany, the focus of his attention was often the magical equipment.

    Tree Shade shelter, with equipment manufacturing technology far from the other shelter, has long been the focus of his attention.

    He has the intention to obtain the magical equipment of the Tree Shade, but the distance between his and their territory was too far. Even with the wealth that Northern Court possessed, there was no way to send people to and from the Northern Court to the Tree Shade.

    Therefore, in the beginning, he never linked the identity of Tang Yu and others with Tree Shade.

    He only guessed that they were from some shelter in the north.

    He now realized that the Tree Shade possessed a technology to surpass the distance!

    They came all the way from the south to the north

    And the one in front of him was the director of the Tree Shade, Boss Tang Yu!

    His awakening level was pale inparison with Tang Yu.

    Lu Changhong had now seen how powerful Tang Yu was.

    Before he knew the fact that the one sat in front of him was the one regarded as a hero in thest demonic beast wave, he looked at the smiling Tang Yu like a normal person, but now he could only see a fierce beast!

    At this time, at the one side of the table, a person whom Lu Changhong did not introduce and has not spoken a single word and looked like an ordinary middle-aged man apanying the executives, suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°Well said, we were ignorant, we must take a higher view of the world, instead of arguing for such a trivial matter!¡±

    Lu Changhong and the other executives¡¯ faces showed embarrassment, but no one dared to refute, so they lowered their heads and pretended to be serious about the food on the table.

    The rough-looking middle-aged man extended his hand ¡°I will introduce myself, my name is Yao Jun, the current director of Northern Court¡¯ Demonic Beast Extermination Bureau¡¯¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu shook hands with the other party.

    The director ¡®Demonic Beast Extermination Bureau¡¯, should be the strongest person in the Northern Court.

    Among the participant in this meeting, this person was the only one who made him feel the slightest danger.

    Yao Jun continued, ¡°I do not care about those profits and stuff, i just want to buy a batch of high-level magical equipment, we will also buy your minerals, but the equipment should be supplied to our bureau first, what does Boss Tang think?¡±

 Chapter 415

    <h4>Chapter 415</h4>

    When he returned from the banquet, Tang Yu yed with the ¡°Director of Anti-Demon Bureau¡± business card in his hand.

    ¡°I never thought there would be such a special department in the Northern Court.¡±

    But when you think about it, it¡¯s normal.

    Other ces, evenrge shelters, don¡¯t have much energy to study demonized beasts¡­ But Northern Court obviously has this ability, and those in power were less likely to be short-sighted¡­

    Tang Yu was ready to lift the table, but in the second half of the banquet, a good negotiator presented himself in front of him, and the Anti-Demon Bureau negotiated the price.

    Bulk purchase, a slightly lower price than a single piece, the most important thing was that you can buy arge number of high-level magical equipment at once.

    The Anti-Demon Bureau has made a lot of money.

    Tang Yu was also benefited from this. The Anti-Demon Bureau was a department that researched demonic beasts. This department should be able to procure a lot of materials for him.

    These were discounted in the transaction price. Tang Yu will also get detailed information about the demonic beast he wanted.

    It was a win-win.

    ¡°Although the interests involved are too great, and the old bosses of the equipmentpanies, including certain high levels of the Northern Court, may not be kind enough to rest, but at least, they cannot interfere too much with the business of the transit station.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The next day.

    The people from the Anti-Demon Bureau came to the transit station as promised.

    A dozen new trucks powered by source crystal slowly drove into the transit station.

    These new trucks did not have the roar of motors, and the noise was very low, but the sheer amount of the convoy and the number of hunters guarding those trucks were mind-boggling.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the people from the Anti-Demon Bureau! How did they appear here!¡±

    Regr people seldom had dealings with the Anti-Demon Bureau, but every time an Anti-Demon Bureau warrior appeared, it was often a big deal.

    For example, half a month ago, the demon incident that had caused a furore in Marina Satellite City was eventually dealt with by the Anti-Demon Bureau.

    And, a month and a half ago, a new abyssal crack emerged in the defense circle, and people from the Demon Bureau quickly rushed over.

    Will an abyssal crack appear near the transit station here?

    Some hunters who thought of this felt anxious.

    But more people found something different about the Anti-Demon Bureau today.

    The convoy¡­it was all trucks, not chariots ¡­¡­ Wait, they were carrying a lot of big boxes off the trucks ¡­¡­ They were taking them inside the mall!

    What are they up to?!

    A few momentster, the members of the Anti-Demon Bureau, wearing red-brownbat uniforms, came out of the mall again, still carrying arge box ¡­¡­ except some sharp-eyed hunter noticed that the model of the box was different from just now.

    The warriors of the Anti-Demon Bureau put down the boxes filled with source crystals and materials. They then left. They then left contentedly with countless high-level magical equipment.

    The stern look of the captains before they entered has changed to a smile after they walked out of the mall.

    With this equipmentthis equipment, the strength of the Anti-Demon Bureau would be increased two-fold, and it could prevent theirbatant from suffering a lethal injury.

    ¡­¡­

    The Anti-Demon Bureau came and went in a hurry. Although the Hunter was curious about what was in the box, they didn¡¯t have a strong, inquisitive mind.

    The desire to live was stronger than their desire to know.

    However, soon, some of the Hunter who walked into the mall, ready to buy rune equipment, were surprised to find that¡­ the shelves of goods above the third floor¡­ were empty!

    Only the first and second floor was untouched, the third floor and above were all empty.

    The third floor and above were full of expensive and high-end magical equipment. There was a certain requirement to buy this type of equipment, so the Hunter thought that they didn¡¯t need to rush and buy them since it will sit on the shelf for a long time.

    You have to think about it before you spend a lot of money!

    But look at it now! The shelves are two-thirds empty. What the hell is happening?

    Then someone associated with the Anti-Demon Bureau moved away from a box on the third floor¡­¡­

    At once, the Hunter¡¯s face changed.

    He gathered all of his source crystal and hurriedly went on a shopping spree. He was worried that the magical equipment that he had his eyesid on was sold.

    Tang Yu, who has not yet returned to the territory, was stunned when he heard the news.

    ¡°So the effect of hunger marketing was effective, all ording to n, I really am a genius!¡±

    Tang Yu was the one that orchestrated the deal between him and the Anti-Demon Bureau.

    ¡­¡­

    The sub territories were established. With a teleportation array, transportation between Tree Shade and Northern Court no longer needs to rely on the airne, it was much more convenient.

    On the contrary, just as Lu Changhong and others had spected, the production capacity of Tree Shade to produce magical equipment was limited.

    The first and second floors of E-level and D-level equipment were cheap, and the number of hunters far exceeds those of the masters standing in the pyramid. Although some popr types of weapons have been sold out, the mall has replenished several times, but each time, the goods were restocked, the time it stayed on the shelf was also getting shorter and shorter, and it was quickly sold out.

    The production capacity of advanced magical equipment was definitely lower. Some people even believe that the top equipment that far exceeds Northern Court¡¯s production was derived from the secret realm, and the forces behind the transit station might not be able to produce it.

    Buy as soon as possible!

    Such news, somehow spread further and further.

    As time passed, several days passed, and some of the top hunters who were originally fighting in the wilderness also learned about the news of the Tree Shade Mall and rushed here.

    For a while, the newly established Tree Shade Transit Station was lively enough to rank in the top three of all transit stations in the entire defensive perimeter in terms of liveliness.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s ¡°Cold Water Sword¡± Li Qing! I heard that he took out some foreign beast¡¯s nest two days ago with one sword, surprisingly even he¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°And over there, ¡®Barbarian King¡¯ Zhu Gu.¡± Someone pointed to the distant, a naked upper body, thick chest hair, like the tower of a strong man, ¡°it is said that he has led his 300 barbarians, head-on rushing hundreds of thousands of demonic tide!¡±

    At this time, a person wearing full ck body armor and helmet and could not be distinguished between men or women stepped forward. Thepelling aura made the surrounding crowd avoid.

    They were even more surprised!

    The ¡°ck Knight¡± was also present at the Tree Shade Transit Station.

    ¡°No one knows his real name, and no one has seen his real face under the helmet. He is a mysterious loner, but the few battles that have been witnessed so far, the ck Knight has crushed his enemies with unmatched strength.¡±

    The three were the most famous unofficial Hunter. In addition to several well-known masters, many people feast their eyes on this array of famous hunters.

    It turns out that the masters look¡­really distinctpared to the average person.

    The ¡°ck Knight¡± was the first to walk into the mall and went straight to the fourth floor, hoping to customize a weapon that he could use.

    Other super experts, well-known experts, have also chopped their hands to buy their favorite equipment, like the ¡°barbarian king¡± Zhu Gu, the most wealthy, quickly buy a hundred C1 level and two hundred D3 levels heavy armor, if it¡¯s not for the fact that C1 level armor¡¯s stock was only a hundred, Tang Yu even suspected that Zhu Gu might buy more than hundred.

    Many hunters on the third floor stay away from Zhu Gu, they know their limit, and Zhu Gu¡¯s wealth was above them.

    At this moment, Tang Yu was staying at the fifth floor of the mall, under the ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, his gaze almost prated throughyers of barriers, sweeping past these top experts of the Northern Court, and had a clearer understanding of the strength of the potential customers of the Northern Court.

    ¡°ck Knight?¡±

    His gaze fell on the awakened one wearing ck armor and did not move away for a long time, ¡°Never would have thought that the body of the ¡°ck Knight¡± is really just a suit of armor, what a strange world.¡±

    It was not a puppet that had developed autonomous intelligence.

    In the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± vision, the interior of the knight¡¯s armor was a faintyer of fluorescence attached to the armor, ¡°ck Knight¡± also emits the aura belonging to the Hunter and was able to move freely, at first nce, there was no difference with the Hunter wearing heavy armor,.

    However, Tang Yu knew that the fluorescence was a ¡°spirit¡±, left behind after the death of a strong person, or born naturally between the earth and heaven ¡­¡­ Tang Yu prefers the former.

    The ck knight armor belongs to the carrier of the ¡°spirit¡±. The armor itself was not a mortal thing. Only when the spirit and the armor were fused together can they burst out with powerful strength. The only downside was his weapon, its grade was not high, and the ¡°ck Knight¡± came to the Tree Shade Mall to customize his weapons.

    Tang Yu looked at a few eyes and then moved his gaze away.

    Although curious, it was not worth caring too much.

    ¡­¡­

    A deal was struck, and abruptly, an ear-piercing rm sounded from the fourth floor of the mall.

    A staff member pointed to a certain ce and shrieked.

    There, the dozen or so pieces of top-quality equipment originally stored in a transparent ss cab had been lost.

    Only below the storage cab, a smiling face with nted eyes and a curved mouth was clearly visible.

    ¡°It¡¯s the ¡°Trickster Bandit¡±, he still has his eye on this ce!¡±

    ¡°With the skill of the ¡°Trickster Bandit¡±, if he didn¡¯t leave a mocking expression behind every time he stole, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t even know of his existence!¡±

    ¡°It seems that this time the Tree Shade Mall has suffered heavy losses, and we haven¡¯t even seen the shadow of the ¡°Trickster Bandit¡±, so how can we catch him? Maybe this time the ¡°Trickster Bandit¡± is mixing in the crowd and looking at all this with a mocking look!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Northern Court Security Bureau has not been able to catch the ¡°Trickster¡±, I kind of worship him.¡±

    In the crowd.

    The ordinary-looking young man, with his head slightly lowered, the corners of his mouth curved invisibly.

    The disguise was only a basic skill. He could repeatedly steal in session, relying on his proficient illusion ability.

    Even if he was found, he could always trick his capturer with his illusion and escaped with ease.

    He didn¡¯t do anything harmful, just asionally steal something to survive, and no transcendents had time to deal with his puny crime.

    No one has ever seen his true face.

    After some time, the crowd gradually dispersed.

    The youth walked calmly inside the flow of people walking down the stairs.

    The thick soles of his shoes stepped on the stairs of the building and made a sound.

    The youth was violently stunned.

    How is it possible to hear clear footsteps in a crowded hallway?

    He turned around again, and at some point, the dense flow of people around him disappeared, leaving him alone, walking in the empty hallway.

    There was no end.

    The white stairs led to nowhere.

    The youth¡¯s face changed greatly, frowning, the space around him shook, the whitedder broke, but under his feet suddenly turned into endlessva, rolling waves of heat made the corners of his clothes burned with sparks.

    ¡­¡­

    The fourth floor of the mall.

    People are still discussing whether the ¡°Trickster Bandit¡± is a man or a woman and whether he epts disciples ¡­¡­

    Suddenly

    A figure scurried out of the crowd and stumbled towards the outside.

    A ping-pong sound shattered the hard reinforced ss window, but the soles of his feet stepped out of the way, and the whole person fell from the fourth-story window and hit the ground, smashing out cracks.

    At this height, the youth was not injured. But, his eyes were tightly closed, his forehead sweat kept pouring, hand braced on the ground ready to get up, a petite figure fell from the sky, stepped on the youth¡¯s head, with erosive nature of the source power prated into the body, breaking the youth¡¯sst resistance.

    For a long time¡­

    The youth noticed that the illusion that affected his senses had been lifted before he opened his eyes, covering his forehead.

    The sunlight was blinding.

    And the youth saw not far in front of him, a small child with green curly hair, with his waist crossed, and a lollipop in his mouth.

    The youth couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Was he defeated by a brat?

 Chapter 416

    <h4>Chapter 416</h4>

    Zhu Shu-Li turned his spiritual power into a rope and carried the ¡°trickster bandit¡± up to the mall¡¯s fifth floor.

    Oguri took the stairs, from the first floor to the fourth floor, countless onlookers of the crowd, stunned to look at the young man floating in the air, full of shriveled face, struggling but like being bound by countless chains.

    Not the same as the imaginary handsome ¡°trickster bandit¡±!

    Nor is it a cute youngdy!

    ¡°No strength, not even good-looking, how disappointing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed that the ¡®trickster bandit¡¯ is a male.¡±

    ¡°That little girl is so cute, no, so strong!¡±

    Pulling the youth all the way to the fifth floor, the awakened onlookers withdrew their gazes, but they burst into louderments.

    Among the crowd, the hunter working in a part-time newspaper office was so excited. Ignoring the noisy environment, they immediately picked up paper and brushes to write the manuscript.

    [Unexpectedly, ¡°The Trickster Bandit¡± turned out to be that kind of person! ¡¿

    When they started writing, they couldn¡¯t stop at all.

    With the reputation of ¡°The Trickster Bandit¡±, it was enough to open a special column, and it would easily be a best seller.

    ¡­¡­

    Zhu Shu-Li removed the mental power it held, and the ¡°Trickster Bandit¡± fell to the ground in a forward-throwing posture.

    Then Xiaoli jumped forward.

    ¡°Report to the boss, the task ispleted, there are no rewards, and if there are no rewards, I will ask again, squeak-¡°

    Hum hum hum, she trots to the young man¡¯s side, leaned out her short legs, and turned the young man over, and she saw the young man¡¯s eyes were pale and godless, and he looked like a.jpg.

    Xiaoli tilted her head, ¡°Do you want me to use my mental power on him?¡± Her mental power spread out

    ¡°Why not? maybe it will be fine!¡±

    The young man on the ground, like a dead fish, immediately jumped up and mmed down Tang Yu, ¡°Great King!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Name?¡±

    ¡°Nichs ¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu nced coldly over.

    ¡°I really¡­no, wait, don¡¯t-¡°

    A momentter.

    ¡°Name?¡±

    ¡°Zhuang¡­Zhuang Lai Fu.¡± The youth hung his head in defeat.

    ¡°What is Chang Wei to you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The real name of ¡°Trickster Bandit¡± was Zhuang Laifu, a native of Northern Court.

    Calling himself Nichs was not a lie, but after the youth made his debut, he felt his real name was toome, thus giving himself the name of a grand thief.

    ording to his words, he robbed the rich to help the poor, chivalrous thief, but of course, was beaten up by Tang Yu again.

    After the beating, Tang Yu was refreshed and peeled off the spatial ring on the youth¡¯s finger and took out the stolen equipment.

    The strength of Zhuang Laifu is at the tenth level of awakening, and Tang Yu observed with the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± that the cultivation progress has already passed 90%, not far from the eleventh level.

    Amazing qualifications.

    It was already the top cluster of awakened people in the Northern Court.

    No wonder he has acted so far and has not been caught.

    ¡­¡­

    The next few days, there was no more trouble in the mall.

    It was convenient for Tang Yu to travel between the two ces through the teleportation array.

    Nancy practiced in the territory on weekdays. Only when he traveled far away, she worked as a personal guard part-time.

    The safety of the Northern Court transit station was also safe.

    Hui Ren, Xiaoli, Zhu Shu Li, and Sister Xingling Xingyue were also helping. There were many things that need to be maintained in the initial stage.

    With the five masters, even if there was a hunter who was stronger than the ¡°Trickster Bandit¡±, he would be no match against them.

    And Tang Yu¡¯s real trump card was the puppet guard number two.

    After the sub-territory was established, the puppet guards could be reached through the teleportation array. With the strength of No. 2, if Lu Changhong and others secretly move, they will also be crushed under absolute strength.

    But after waiting for a few days, Tang Yu didn¡¯t wait to move secretly.

    On the contrary, some high-level officials in the Northern Court frequently sent signs of goodwill.

    Several first-ss families have ced orders.

    Every force hopes that they could get the equipment first.

    During this period, Tang Yu often stayed in the workshop to make equipment. Now every time he sees the touch screen panel, his fingers have the urge to tap.

    Including market refresh purchases, tavern summons, etc. Although followers could walk in, they have no authority to control them. Among the four core buildings, only the research institute could be controlled by others.

    However, some core functions in the research institute still need to be operated by Tang Yu himself.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t just make money by manufacturing equipment.

    Source crystal is important, but strength, research on cutting-edge technologies, overall nning of territories, etc. were all indispensable.

    The result is that high-end magical equipment was still scarce.

    Low-end magical equipment, with the expansion of the production line, was transported to the Northern Court one batch at a time through the transfer array, including countless puppets.

    Nowadays, the biggest feature of the Tree Shade transit station was that there were many hunters followed by golems.

    The neers buy the basic puppets.

    Senior hunter squads mostly buy two or three gunfighter golems for long-range support.

    This was the best value for money.

    Guardian puppets, generally only a senior hunter can afford to buy, but the sales were not low, mostly used to protect their loved ones.

    A guardian puppet was equivalent to hiring a bodyguard who was tireless, has full loyalty, was not weak and good at protection.

    Even if it was more expensive, it¡¯s worth it.

    What Tang Yu values was not the sales of the puppet, which was far less than conventional weaponry.

    However, weapons and equipment are worn on the body, but the puppet was different!

    It looks cool and eye-catching!

    And only one ce sold them!

    Carrying puppets around was like a free advertisement for the Tree Shade Mall.

    ¡­¡­

    The tenth day of the mall¡¯s opening.

    Tang Yu¡¯s focus has been put back on the main territory, established a small goal to spread the territory to the size of the northern court defensive perimeter.

    Hui Ren once again applied for leave to close down. Seeing that there was no big problem over at the transit station. Tang Yu was also ready to approve.

    At this time, the people from the Anti-Demon Bureau sent an invitation.

    Not a meal, but an invitation to visit a military exercise, and the inviting party was the Northern Court Council.

    ¡°Three military exercises, what is that stuff?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    After Hui Ren¡¯s detailed introduction, Tang Yu finally understood.

    Three armies, not ordinary armies, but refers to the Ancestral Dragon.

    Under the Ancestral Dragon, there were three special armies.

    Zhu Long, Ying Long, and Qing Long.

    The three legions brought together over 70% of the experts in the defensive perimeter.

    This time, the Three Armies Exercise is a regrpetition between the three major regions of the Ancestral Dragon.

    Every once in a while, there were simr exercises, fighting, sparring, exchanging, learning, and taking out rewards to motivate the experts of the three legions.

    Simr tactics have been implemented by Tang Yu in several major corps under hismand, just not as formal as the Northern Court.

    ¡°However, the Three Armies Exercise is an internal matter of the Northern Court, howe we were invited?¡±

    No matter howrge the mercenary regiment and the chamber ofmerce, no matter howrge they are, he hasn¡¯t heard of anyone who has visited the military exercises of the three armed forces.

    The visit to the performance of martial arts was not decided by the director of the Anti-Demon Bureau. The person who signed the invitation was the Northern Court Council.

    Among them, there might be other profound meanings.

    Tang Yu thought of these calm days. Although there was no need to try to figure out others with the greatest malice, in Northern Court¡¯s eyes, the Tree Shade was an unstable factor.

    In peacetime, it was a thorn in their eyes.

    But during the apocalypse, it was different, it was more about cooperation, but Northern Court might not show its strength.

    Tang Yu was also curious about the military exercises of the three armed forces.

    ¡­

    The performance date was set three dayster.

    As an invited guest, Tang Yu himself must go, with Nancy and the guards apanying him.

    In addition, Xie Yi and Xiaoli at the transfer station also mored to apany him. Tang Yu agreed, but he suffered a lot. He was ready to sign the original leave application. Now, he rejected it¡­

    The look in Hui Ren¡¯s eyes was very resentful, which made Tang Yu dare not appear in front of Hui Ren¡¯s eyes recently.

    Not only Xie Yi, but Tang Yu also nned to bring Luo Zhe, Kong, Yilian, and some high-level figures from several major corps under hismand.

    Tang Yu did not specte about the purpose of the Northern Court invitation.

    But visiting the Three Armies Exercise was good for him, for Luo Zhe and others!

    Tang Yu hopes that his executives were able to absorb the Northern Court¡¯s advanced management training concept.

    ¡­¡­

    Three dayster.

    The north wind was blowing.

    A convoy of three rhinoceros chariots and two floating chariots drove out from the Tree Shade Transit Station.

    Target, Ancestral Dragon Base.

    Located in the southwest of Northern Court Downtown, about seventy to eighty kilometers away.

    The convoy drove along the road for more than an hour and saw the outline of the base from afar, the towering steel city walls.

    On the walls, as well as the surrounding peaks, there were numerous defense facilities erected.

    In fact, a few kilometers down the road, it was designated as a restricted military zone, with soldiers standing guard and patrolling. As an invited guest, Tree Shade could naturally drive straight in, with vehicles from the Northern Court leading the way.

    All other hunters, on the other hand, would be stopped outside. Even if the base was initially built to deal with demonized beasts, it was not for humans to sneak in.

    The door of the Ancestral Dragon base was open, both sides of the stationed warriors Tang Yu perceived, now each has more than six strengths.

    Yao Jun, the head of the Anti-Demon Bureau, was already waiting here, indicating the importance of the Northern Courtside.

    ¡°Old Brother Yao is full of energytely.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s all thanks to old brother Tang, I¡¯m thinking of ordering another batch of equipment.¡±

    ¡°Good point, I heard that Elder Brother Yao¡¯s people often deal with demonic beasts, I rmend Purification Scrolls and Confinement Scrolls, they are definitely worth every penny.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s start with five hundred of each.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the Ancestral Dragon Base, there was a guard at every three steps and a sentry at every five steps.

    Tang Yu saw many weapons and equipment full of sci-fi atmosphere, his ¡°Eye of Insight¡± swept through one by one, and after a moment withdrew his gaze contentedly.

    ¡°The abyssal rift is suppressed within the Ancestral Dragon base?¡±

    Tang Yu saw a dense red mist filling the air over the distant mountain pass.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Not confidential, Yao Jun did not conceal, in fact, people can see at a nce, ¡°and the suppression is within the defensive perimeter of the Northern Court, one of thergest abyssal fissures, five hundred meters level!¡±

    Tang Yu was surprised.

    Five hundred meters level was thergest abyssal crack, perhaps the demonic beast that emerged, in other ces were also different.

    Along the way, from time to time, you could also see other people wearing non-Ancestral Dragon clothing.

    The Three Armies Exercise, although it was an internal military exercise of the Northern Court, was not open to the public, but the people who came to visit were a lot more than what he had envisioned.

    There were bigwigs of the Northern Court Security Bureau.

    There were city defense forcemanders, high officials from the city bureau, and special department ministers.

    There were also senior officials from the eight satellite cities.

    The satellite city did not have a city lord but was respected by guards. In this military exercise, four guards from all directions came.

    There were more high-level figures. Whom Yao Jun didn¡¯t introduce.

    Tang Yu also saw Lu Changhong, Kang Jiaming and others.

    After a short while, he came to the performance venue.

    There was an open space with a huge area, and some training facilities could be seen.

    In the distance, the hunter members of the three legions of Zhu Long, Ying Long, and Qing Long have already assembled.

    They were so powerful, they stood motionless, but the aura that they radiated caused the surrounding air to be distorted.

    The guests gradually arrived, and there were only five minutes left before the performance began.

 Chapter 417

    <h4>Chapter 417</h4>

    The Three Armies Exercise was a regr exercise of the Northern Court, mainly to showcase the results of their training during this period and material exchanges. The army with outstanding performance could obtain more resource rewards.

    After trimming, some of the materials recorded during the martial arts performance will be broadcast in Northern Court Downtown and the Eight Satellite Towns, demonstrating the powerful strength of the human army and relieving the people¡¯s hearts.

    On the side of the martial arts field, a high tform was built with some seats arranged on it¡­not too formal, the audience was only the high-level staff of the North Court and some of the capable staff.

    Everyone who came here chose a ce to sit down at will, and some stood there.

    Many people looked at Tang Yu and his group with curious and scrutinizing gazes.

    The performance of martial arts soon began.

    There were two main parts: the corps demonstration and the other was the fight between masters.

    In the army formation where Zhu Long was located, hundreds of hunters came out at once.

    They were standing tall.

    Their pace was consistent.

    The momentum waspelling.

    Five hundred hunters walk to the sand, a thousand meters away from a conspicuous target, the voice of the exnation sounded in due course.

    ¡°The ¡­¡­ metal te is made of b-grade alloy, with a thickness of up to 25mm, and the Hunter Order Great Perfection cannot prate this metal te with a single blow.¡±

    Tang Yu had already predicted what was going to happen.

    The five hundred hunters extended their right hands.

    They wore thick gloves, with red gems embedded in the palm area, glittering in the sunlight.

    The ruby lit up with red aura, the source qi around the square formation converged, and a cluster of fire steeply emerged overhead, then like a star fire, expanded hundreds and thousands of times in a moment, forming a huge fireball over two meters in diameter.

    me-red fire pulsates, and the air was distorted by it.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eye of insight opened, concentrating on observation.

    The leader of the formation has reached the tenth level of awakening. He was holding a strange weapon in his hands and then swung it down.

    Therge fireball over the formation shot out with a whoosh, hitting the huge target a thousand meters away.

    The ground trembled, and smoke and dust filled the sky in the distance.

    A few momentster, the b-grade alloy target has been melted into iron, and more than 10 meters in diameter pit created on the spot where the fireball hit.

    The scene might not beparable to high explosive bombs, but its killing power greatly surpassed that.

    If this blow hit a catastrophe-level demonic beast, killing it instantly wasn¡¯t impossible.

    Tang Yu was envious.

    Joint spells were not umon; he could also do it. The problem was that he couldn¡¯t gather five hundred people with fire elemental ability!

    Next was a demonstration of one joint spell.

    There was the earth elemental ability squad that turned a ser field-sized ground into a quicksand hell.

    Wind and fire elementals were working together to form a fire tornado sweep.

    There were alsobined battle techniques that formed an almost brick wall-like battle formation.

    There was also a disy of some new equipment used by the Northern Court to deal with demonic beasts.

    One had to admit that if the Tree Shade Corps was the elite, then the three armies of the Northern Court¡¯s Ancestral Dragon were truly top-notch armies.

    Tang Yu watched with great interest, opened his eye of insight, and even analyzed a lot of the spells, battle techniques, weapons, and equipment that had been disyed in the three armies¡¯ exercises.

    If the Northern Court knew that he had such a secret technique to analyze anything that he sees, it would not have been possible to invite him to watch this performance.

    Tang Yu reluctantly closed the Eye of Insight until the source power was about to run out. He was embarrassed to take out the potion to restore the source power.

    The runic formation of the magical operation of the ancestral dragon awakenedpletely fell in his eyes.

    Tang Yu now had a deeper understanding of how they did it and the techniques they used.

    ¡°Perhaps in the future, when I have a more thorough understanding of the operation of the source force, and when the eye of insight is more proficient, I will be able to copy thebat skills/spells and use them by myself.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The first stage of the Three Armies Exercise was mainly groupbat, Hunters and technological weapons cooperating with each other, small units going deep behind enemy lines, etc.

    Itsted for more than an hour and gradually came to an end.

    And then began the second stage.

    Zhu Long, Ying Long, and Qing Long each presented a master to fought with each other.

    Before it started, a voice came from the back, and many people looked back and stood up to Yao Jun, the head of the Anti-Demon Bureau.

    ¡°Elder Meng you are here.¡±

    ¡°Wee patron saint toe and guide.¡±

    ¡°Elder Meng, please have a seat.¡±

    Tang Yu followed the sound and looked over.

    Walking at the front was a young man in his early thirties but with a head full of silver hair.

    His aura was utterly serene, his muscles were well-proportioned, and he was wearing a loose martial arts uniform. At first nce, he looked like an ordinary person, yet when he walked, he walked in rhythm, as if he was one with heaven and earth - only an expert could detect it.

    Tang Yu knew that it was the hunter master of Northern Court, Meng Jingran, Grand Master Meng.

    Looking young, he was actually more than ny years old¡­but Yan Dingtian was still more than two hundred years old.

    As if perceiving a different gaze, Meng Jingran looked over, nodded slightly, and then strode to the front of the stage.

    ¡­¡­

    The second stage of martial arts performance was the battlefield of top experts.

    There was no red tape process, no fancy and shy moves. It was simply the drilling to the depth of thebat skills.

    ¡°Zhu Long 14th brigade, Zhao Haibo, Awakening tenth level.¡±

    ¡°Ying Long 23rd brigade, Qian Dongming, Awakening tenth level.

    The two men fought with real swords and guns, with metal sparks sshed and thudding sounds, near flickering residues in the footage recorded by several HD cameras.

    Sometimes appear, weapons crossed, and sometimes disappear, revealing themselves in the distance.

    But most of the spectators present weren¡¯t half bad either. Their eyes could at least catch some of the residual shadows, not so much that they couldn¡¯t see anything.

    Real battles often do notst long.

    A few momentster, the winner was decided.

    ¡°Zhu Long, Zhao Haibo wins.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Ying Long, Xing Feng wins.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Qing Long, Li Erdog wins.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The three armies of experts who fought against each other all broke through to the condensed source realm, and the aftershocks of the battle could even change the terrain.

    In short, after each master fought, there would always be a crater formed on the stage, making it look like the moon¡¯s surface.

    After recovering some source power, Tang Yu once again opened the Eye of Insight.

    Thebat skills of these hunters carried some of the quickness, uracy, and ruthlessness of military moves, and some of the essences of Daxia martial arts, and traces of certain inheritance could be vaguely seen.

    But very faint.

    It was not known whether the Northern Court did not have advanced battle techniques or lost in times.

    At the end of each sparring match, Meng Jingranmented on the podium¡­¡­ he was introduced as Martial Arts Grand Master¡¯smentator, pointing out the many shorings in the Ancestral Dragon experts¡¯ battles, which was also the purpose of the three military exercises, the Guardian God took time out of his busy schedule, not only to watch the battles but also to guide.

    ¡°What does Boss Tang think of our Northern Court¡¯s warriors?¡±

    Hearing the familiar voice, Tang Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Lu Changhong came with a smiling face, and those who didn¡¯t know would think that the two had a deep friendship.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°That means it¡¯s still far from catching up to Tree Shade, there is still a distance to go ¡­¡­ also, I heard that even the Trickster Bandit was easily caught, Boss Tang really has strong people under his hands.¡±

    Lu Changhong¡¯s voice was not small, and some people looked over.

    The security bureau chief¡¯s gaze was fixed on a young man in the green team, who hadn¡¯t been able to catch the trickster thief, making him unable to lift his head in the northern court council every time.

    I heard that it was caught by a young student instead of a master.

    The head of the Security Bureau¡¯s face was even as red as the burning steel ingot.

    Other senior figures, with different eyes, there were seniors who choose to y nice with Tree Shade, and naturally, there were some who do not like it, primarily because of the conflict of interest.

    But they kept theirposure. No one said anything at the moment.

    Lu Changhong, whose interests were most severely damaged, still wore a smile at this time.

    He already had people secretly spread the news, or denigrate, or divert the mercenaries¡¯ attention before curbing the spread of the Tree Shade Transit Station¡¯s reputation, and many hunters were skeptical of the rune equipment.

    But Lu Changhong felt that what really curbed Tree Shade from taking over the market was not his covert actions, but purely¡­ it was the fact that Tree Shade was far from producing enough equipment.

    Nheless, his benefits have been taken away by more than 10%, in the long run ¡­¡­

    ¡°Since this is the case, why doesn¡¯t Boss Tang let your men, instruct our warriors of the Northern Court.¡±

    The word ¡®instruct¡¯, was emphasized heavily by Lu Changhong.

    First, tear apart Tree Shade¡¯s powerful disguise, and then unite a part of the top brass topletely expel Green Tree from the Northern Court market.

    Others did not have as much interest as Lu Changhong, but this proposal suddenly got much approval.

    There were many experts in Tree Shade, ording to the intelligence.

    And could easily catch the trickster bandit.

    In a moment, more and more people opened their mouths, hoping that Tree Shade would be a participant in the martial arts show.

    Yao Jun, who had just run to Meng Jingran¡¯s side, looked embarrassed but could not open his mouth.

    Tang Yu nced at the smiling Lu Changhong, sensing that many people behind him seemed eager to try, so he nodded.

    ¡°Good, let us spar to improve each other¡¯s technique!¡±

 Chapter 418

    <h4>Chapter 418</h4>

    Tang Yu agreed swiftly, which made Lu Changhong stunned for a moment.

    Then Lu Changhong smiled and merrily walked back to his seat.

    His eyes subtly swept to those people behind Tang Yu.

    A total of twenty people and all of them were first-ss masters¡­¡­

    There are tens of thousands of hunters in each of the three armies of the Ancestral Dragon. These tens of thousands were the chosen ones from the hundred thousand hunters inside the defensive perimeter.

    And the warriors who were qualified to participate in the second stage of thispetition were the best amongst all of those hunters.

    Each and every one of them.

    Top-notch qualifications!

    Diligent!

    And with a systematic training method andbat skills!

    How can Tree Shade win?

    The other senior members of the Northern Court had simr thoughts.

    It was not that they despise Tree Shade. If they really did, they would not have invited Tree Shade to watch the three armies¡¯ martial arts exercise.

    However, Tree Shade has transcendents amongst them but that does not mean that their strength was enough to rival the Ancestral Dragon.

    One was just a shelter with a hundred thousand or so in size.

    The other one was a defensive perimeter with tens or even hundreds of millions of people.

    Comparing the two together would be foolish.

    ¡­¡­

    The Three Armies Exercise.

    There were no detailed rules, but time and time again, the martial arts exercises continue, the experts fought against each other, generally by default with the same level ofbat.

    The three legions of experts who fought before were ten masters against ten masters, eleven cavalries against eleven cavalries, and most of them were of the same level.

    Only, in the end, the most top of a cluster of experts battled against each other, only then may appear twelve masters against thirteen masters situation.

    The situation was different again after the Tree Shade joined and turned it into a four-way battle.

    After deliberation, it was decided that the participants of the martial arts show would no longer be limited to the tenth level and above.

    ¡­¡­

    The first to take the stage was a member of Tang Yu¡¯s personal guard.

    Tang Yu remembered his name was Cheng Zhuangzhuang, he was fifteen years old kind with a seventh-level awakening.

    His opponent was a squadron leader of the Qing Dragon, the peak of the seventh level.

    When they got on the field, both of them didn¡¯t talk nonsense. Cheng Zhuangzhuang held a B1 gradebat knife and whistled a sh down.

    The hunter of the Qing Dragon growled, and suddenly thick skin grew from his chest. His limbs became thicker, and sharp ws emerged from the tip of his finger.

    It was a werewolf!

    Sands and rocks flew around the stage, the ground cracked.

    Cheng Zhuangzhuang had the advantage of weapons.

    But the hunter of the Qing Dragon Legion from the beginning had the physical advantage over him, and his transformation quickly widens the gap between them.

    The two men were extremely experienced inbat and have learned several techniques of warfare.

    Cheng Zhuangzhuang fought fiercely and didn¡¯t give up because of serious injuries, but in the end, he was still slightly behind and defeated.

    When the 1.9-meter tall child was rescued, his eyes were still red.

    Next.

    There were several more battles, two in seven, two in eight, and two in nine.

    In the six games, members of the guard team yed against two people, and some masters apanied by severalrge corps yed against four people.

    Two wins, four losses.

    Zhu Long, Ying Long, Qing Long. The three major corps, there were also sparring matches between them, ying all six games.

    In terms of battle record, Tree Shade ranked the lowest.

    Lu Changhong, however, could not smile.

    It waspletely different from his imagination that Tree Shade hadn¡¯t lost six battles.

    Even winning the four games against Tree Shade was an extremely tough fight¡­each game was evenly matched, and both fighters were indeed on the same level.

    ¡­¡­

    The top brass of the Northern Court has restlessly watched the match. Some appreciative, some gloomy.

    On the contrary, it was the Tree Shade¡¯s personal guard who was excited.

    They did not care how big the Northern Court¡¯s name was. If they win, they win. If they lose, they lose.

    But still, they were full of energy!

    ¡­¡­

    Those of the same level in Tiannan Province, who were not Tree Shade hunters, could hardly find a fight. If you don¡¯t say anything, you may not have noticed it, but the mentality of the hunters under hismand is more or less swollen.

    The horizon was too narrow, which was not conducive to growth.

    The Daxia Kingdom, even if the earth is huge, is only a drop in the ocean.

    Tang Yu learned that there were many geniuses in the different worlds, and today is the perfect opportunity for his hunters to experience more difficultbat.

    ¡­¡­

    The second stage of the battle should be a fight between tenth-level masters.

    There were more than 60% masters in the Northern Court, and all of those people were in the Ancestral Dragon Army.

    But even so, the number of the three legion tenth-level expertsbined was only two hundred, and in the entire Northern Court, there were roughly three hundred.

    The Tree Shade didn¡¯t have that many experts. That¡¯s why the level requirement was adjusted so that the Tree Shade couldpete in the second stage.

    But the first match should be a good example of each side¡¯s battle capability, so in the first match, both sides send their tenth-level awakening master.

    The first match was between Tree Shade and Qing Long.

    Tree Shade has fewer people, so Tree Shade will be the first to send yers to the stage, and the Qing Long will then send awakened people of the same level.

    Tang Yu swept his gaze from Xie Yi, Luo Zhe, Xiao Li, and others, and finallynded on a face whose face value could only be rated 59.

    ¡°Trickster, it¡¯s decided to be you.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?¡±

    Zhuang Lai Fu was confused, pointing his finger at himself, repeatedly stating that he could not fight and was weak.

    ¡°Lai Fu¡­¡­¡± Tang Yu spoke in a serious manner, ¡°Think about the fact that you have be famous in the Northern Court, you need to upheld your reputation, it¡¯s time to prove that you¡¯re worthy of your title.¡±

    Zhuang Lai Fu pondered for a while.

    These days, he heard many people gossiping about his failure in the Tree Shade mall heist and that he was actually weak and could only rely on trickery.

    As the saying goes, the bigger the fame, the worse it is to be mocked.

    Zhuang Lai Fu suddenly clenched his fist, ¡°Boss you¡¯re right, it¡¯s time to tell the people of Nortrhern Court the real strength that I, Nichs Trickster, possess!¡±

    He shook his head and proudly walked onto the stage.

    Seeing that Lai Fu was in full swing, Tang Yu couldn¡¯t bear to tell him the truth. The military exercises of the three armed forces were not open to the public. No matter how mighty the winners were, no one would know.

    ¡­¡­

    A master of the Qing Long walked out of the battle, with a grimplexion and evil spirits lingering around him.

    Zhuang Lai Fu paused, then stepped forward quickly, taking even greater steps.

    ¡°Start!¡±

    The instructor next to him gave an order.

    Zhuang Laifu and the Qing Long hunter moved at the same time.

    His opponent was a water-elemental ability user, his hands and fingers crossed and changed, and a water dragon burst from the palm of his hand and rolled away toward Zhuang Lai Fu.

    Zhuang Lai Fu used his best illusion ability to affect the opponent¡¯s perception. At the same time, he held the dagger in his hand, his figure slumped, shed past the water dragon, and swished closer.

    The battle began.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the field.

    The Security Bureau director was concerned.

    He hoped that the Qing Long would teach the ¡°Trickster Bandit¡± a lesson so that he could take a breath, but he also did not want the ¡°Trickster Bandit¡± to be defeated too badly¡­which would show the ipetence of the Security Bureau.

    The exchange of their blows was splendid.

    The elemental user was more profound in their move.

    But the illusion user¡­invisible and untouchable, the Director of the security bureau originally thought that it would be a contrasting ability.

    But the next moment, he was astonished.

    He felt like the flow of the battle wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this!

    ¡­¡­

    Tang Yu turned his face away and felt ashamed!

    Zhuang Lai Fu was not defeated, and there was actually not even a single wound on his body.

    However, the illusion user was jumping up and down, running and rolling all across the stage.

    Tang Yu regretted sending Zhuang Lai Fu to the field.

    Since the initial brief encounter, Zhuang Lai Fu¡¯s illusion has affected his opponent greatly, but he was not confronting his opponent head-on. He was afraid, so he was evading his opponent as much as he could.

    He did not dare to rush up to a duel but instead wielded his skillful evasive escape techniques, and through the illusion to affect the opponent¡¯s perception ¡­¡­

    Thirty seconds passed.

    Three minutes passed.

    Ten minutes have passed.

    The duel has turned into a chase war.

    Drops of beads were seen across the Qing Long hunter¡¯s forehead.

    Zhuang Lai Fu was in an even more sorry state, breathing heavily, and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s take a break for a second¡­ how about a truce?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Another ten minutester

    Zhuang Lai Fu was soaked through and limped back.

    Pitiful.

    Tang Yu nted eye nce over.

    ¡°I no longer know who Zhuang Lai Fu, why not change your name to Zhuang Run Run! or Nichs Run Run is okay!¡±

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t know how he got to the 10th level of awakening!

    Like Tang Yu, the Director of the Security Bureau also had mixed feelings.

    His mouth opened and eventually turned into a despondent sigh.

    ¡­¡­

    Although Lai Fu acted a bit scum, but he was the people of the Northern Court, Tree Shade lost face, but the Northern Court suffered more damage, especially the Security Bureau and other departments that have hunted down the ¡°trickster bandit¡±.

    Self-damage eight hundred hurt the enemy a thousand.

    The second game then began. This time it was Ying Long versus Zhu Long.

    Each matchsts around 2-3 minutes. The game between Qing Long and Zhuang Lai Fu was an anomaly. Itsted 20 minutes.

    Soon.

    In addition to Tang Yu himself, Nancy, ine, and Xingyue were not good at fighting.

    Luo Zhe, Kong, Xie Yi, Xiao Li, and two b-level followers all took the field one by one.

    The hunters who were forced to fight outside theirfort zone would gain more experience. This was a good opportunity.

    The result of the battle once again surprised the Northern Court¡¯s executives.

    Except for one or two evenly matched games, in most cases, it was the Tree Shade yers who had the absolute advantage.

    With a heavy sword in hand, Luo Zhe pped the hunter of the Ancestral Dragon into the ground with an overwhelming chopping blow.

    The gamested a full three minutes, but anyone with eyes can see that it was not an even match, it was just the man from Tree Shade, testing his moves.

    Shay was armed with multifunctional guns, and countless shells sted the vast expanse of martial arts stage into potholes, demonstrating the power of gunner to the world.

    Even Oguri¡­learning that this was the expert who had rendered the ¡°Trickster Bandit¡± defenseless, the gravity-elemental person from Zhu Long, did not dare to be careless.

    The moment the battle had just begun, he manipted the gravity field and covered down towards Oguri.

    But he missed.

    The audience outside the arena saw that Zhu Long¡¯s elemental user covered the gravity field towards a no-man¡¯snd, and after that, he himself fainted.

    A duel between Tree Shade and the Ancestral Dragon.

    Seven battles, six wins!

    The only game lost was the one where Zhuang Run Run ended up unable to run.

    The ¡°Trickster Bandit¡± talent was obvious to all, and many of the top brass still felt quite sorry for Tree Shade to send him.

    Now, however, what they were wondering was why Tree Shade was so strong.

    It doesn¡¯t make sense!

    It¡¯s not scientific!

    We in the Northern Court clearly have martial arts masters that have created aplete cultivation system.

    Our Northern Court has also collected a lot of warfare techniques, and it¡¯s not a problem for the elites in the three armies to cross two or three levels to defeat the demonic beasts.

    Our Northern Court has even built a gravity chamber, and now there was a secret realm with source qi in the cultivation sanctuary.

    One hour inside of it could surpass training in the outside world for countless hours.

    This was the pride of the Northern Court.

    This was also their strength!

    There was no reason to lose!

    ¡­¡­

    The Northern Court was not sore losers, and the three legionmanders said that they would have the opportunity to exchange ideaster.

    The three originally intended to take the field, but after seeing the deputymander, whose strength was not much weaker than their own, was pped into the ground with a sword, they relinquished the idea.

    At least save some face of the Northern Court.

    If you have the opportunity, then privately find the experts of the Tree Shade to spar with each other.

    As the master of martial arts, Meng Jingran is an expert, and he sees more than ordinary people.

    The few people who yed in the green shade earlier were still a little immature. Their physical fitness was not superior to the masters of the Ancestral Dragon. However, the few yers on the back row had the same level and physical quality as the masters of Northern Court but could easily crush them.

    Theirbat skills ¡­ could no longer be described as pure. Meng Jingran felt that they were very used to their own way of fighting, belonging to the hunter way of battle, thebination of battle techniques, change of means, all at their fingertips.

    It is a bit like the fourth era of the awakened but stronger.

    But the one that was surprised the most was Lu Changhong.

    This was still only an impromptu duel. The people brought by Tree Shade might not be their strongest yer yet.

    Lu Changhong felt like he was under illusion but still didn¡¯t spare himself a p to wake up.

    Some of the other top brass, looking at Lu Changhong¡¯s eyes angrily. They felt that he was the one that invited Tree Shade to join the training regiments, which made them suffer a great loss. Fortunately, this battle was not open to the public.

    ¡­¡­

    The end of the martial arts training regiments.

    It was not the same as expected, but it was still satisfactory, and Tang Yu nned to return.

    He had learned many things in the Northern Court, and he was ready to implement them in the territory.

    Some of the other senior officials in Northern Court are chatting and talking, and some have already left.

    At this moment, someone hurried to Meng Jingran¡¯s side and said a few words in a low voice.

    Tang Yu saw the appearance of many high-level Northern Court people around Master Meng, including Yao Jun.

    He concentrated his ears.

    The sound was not blocked by special means, and it was transmitted to his ears instantly.

    ¡°¡­The western front is in a mess. Many fortresses have been attacked by demonic tides of level 5 or higher. This time they might not hold, patron saint, please¡­¡±

    Tang Yu was slightly stunned.

    He thought the Northern Court¡¯s defensive perimeter was safe.

 Chapter 419

    <h4>Chapter 419</h4>

    Longpan Pass, Longpan Fortress.

    It was the most important fortress in the west of the Northern Court defensive perimeter.

    But there was nobody there.

    The convoy speeded through the wilderness.

    After crossing the satellite city, the roads were sparsely popted and not as neat inside the perimeter. Just like the wilderness of Tiannan Province, the streets were cracked and overgrown with weeds, and they were attacked by demonic beasts from time to time.

    The towering steel fortresses between the mountains in the distance can be seen far away.

    In the floating chariots and a member of the guards who acted as the driver, Yao Jun, was also sitting in the vehicle.

    The floating chariots flew ten meters above the ground and were extremely fast, it could even ignore the terrain. Yao Jun looked at the scenery below him and was surprised.

    ¡°¡­The Northern Court defensive perimeter should be able to push back the demonic tide, but that doesn¡¯t seems to be the case now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yao Jun smiled bitterly after he came back to his senses. ¡°The defensive perimeter isrge, which provides us humans with a fairly wide area where we can be safe, but because of this, Northern Court faces more enemies than imagined.¡±

    ¡°Five-level demonic wave¡­ At the border of the defensive perimeter, there were victims of these assaults almost every day, and disaster-level demonic beasts often appear.

    But this is not the culprit that caused the defense line to be breached. The key lies in the alien race. Around the North Court, there are five different alien races active, all of which are ordinary. They can manipte the demonic tide. Anyone who is strong can easily tear the defense line through the gap. ¡­¡±

    From Yao Jun¡¯s mouth, Tang Yu gradually understood.

    At the beginning of the end of the world, the Northern Court Legion responded very quickly to rescue the survivors and suppress the demonic tide.

    It only took more than a month to establish the prototype of the defensive perimeter with the downtown as the core and the eight major satellite cities as the border.

    After another two months, Northern Court built many fortresses and outposts outside the satellite city¡­ just like a sieve, the future demonic wave will continue to weaken, even if there were a few omissions entering the hintend of the circle, Their number supposed to be low enough for Northern Court¡¯s army to wipe them.

    The characteristics of demonic beasts, when they were not controlled were akin to a ferocious beast who only relied on their instinct.

    At that time, the Northern Court defensive circle was already fully integrated.

    With strong technological strength and aplete defense system, even the five-level demon tide plus the disaster-level demonic beast would never be able to enter the defensive perimeter.

    So the expansion of the Northern Court began.

    However, at this time, the appearance of Alien transcendent gave the Northern Court a massive blow.

    Not only was the shelter under construction destroyed, but the fortresses on the border of the defensive perimeter were also destroyed. They were once beaten out of the satellite city. Later, as Master Meng reached awakening, he could deal with the same and different races.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for those alien races that only relies on their instinct, the Northern Court defensive perimeter might not be able to survive the present.¡± Yao Jun shook his head.

    ¡°This time is different. Once the Longpan Fortress is destroyed, the demonic wave can drive straight in, directly threatening the Zhenhe Satellite City behind, and the western line of defense will also crumble.¡±

    The front lines are in peril.

    As the city lord, Meng Jingran has already flown there.

    Tang Yu thought about it and decided to take Yilian and Nancy to the Longpan fortress to support¡­ Although there was thepetition between Northern Court and Tree Shade, this opportunity might help Tree Shade to make a friendly rtionship with Northern Court.

    The Northern Court is strong, and it has be the thorn in the eyes of the aliens.

    And now, Tree Shade also bears its fangs towards these aliens.

    ¡­

    Two floating chariots galloped.

    At this time, apanied by a howling sound, several fighter nes flew overhead.

    Tang Yu was not surprised. Northern Court was one of the few areas where fighter nes were still used as abat method, but the dispatch of these troops also meant that¡­ the Longpan Fortress was in a very dangerous position.

    The floating chariot was in full flight, and it only takes 20 to 30 minutes from the Zulong foundation to the Dragon te Fortress.

    Yao Jun showed his pass.

    Several people ascended the tens of meters high Longpan Fortress.

    There were towering and steep mountain walls on both sides, and the Longpan Fortress stood in the middle of the peaks, guarding this important passage.

    Right in front of the fortress, there was no end to the demonic wave, swarming and charging towards them.

    There were also countless flying demonic beasts and thousands of flying bullets shot towards them.

    Anti-aircraft guns, machine guns, artillery¡­the roar was endless.

    The entire fortress was like a meat grinder, spitting out mes, and the demonic beasts that charged them head-on were torn to shreds.

    The most noticeable thing was a huge muzzle at the top of the fortress.

    The muzzle was more than ten meters in diameter, and countless particles of source force were visible to the naked eye converging towards the muzzle. The surrounding space was distorted, and thunder arcs flicked.

    Even the flying demonic beast did not dare to approach destruction.

    ¡°That is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a some kind of energy-concentrating cannon.¡± Yao Jun told him honestly. ¡°It is precisely because of the existence of this weapon that we¡¯ve survive for so long, but¡­¡±

    He voiced his worry.

    Ordinary-shaped energy guns actually have the power to damage transcendents, but these types of cannons have short-range and long energy recharge times.

    Although it also has the shoring of a long time to gather energy, it could charge the energy in advance to ensure that the cannon can be fired at the critical moment.

    only¡­¡­

    It was a very expensive weapon to use.

    The consumption of source crystal every second reached nearly millions of source crystals.

    With every shot, there are millions of source crystals that disappear in smoke.

    Northern Court did not dare to stop the process of energy storage, nor did they dare to shoot out this cannon-even if this cannon could destroy hundreds of thousands of demonized beasts, because if it was shot, it would lose its deterrence and would not be able to shot another round for a period of cool down, and the alien transcendent that saw that this cannon had been fire could attack then head on without worry.

    ¡­

    Tang Yu came to the headquarters of Longpan Fortress.

    Meng Jingran, who arrived a few minutes earlier, was discussing countermeasures with the fort garrison general.

    ¡°¡­The enemy¡¯s transcendent make this war difficult. The most difficult problem at the moment is the two ¡°honebs¡± a few kilometers away. ¡°

    Garrison general Dai Mubai opened a few blurry photos.

    That was the situation a few kilometers away from the fortress. Below the Longpan Fortress, there was still a demonic wave, and above the demonic wave, there were two huge monsters tens of meters above the ground, all red and inverted pyramid-shaped.

    Although the photo was blurred, you could still see dense holes all over it.

    It¡¯s like a hive.

    ¡°The Hive is a living thing, and it should also be a type of demonic beast, possessing the ability to continuously produce demonized beasts.¡± Dai Mubai exined.

    ¡°Is there no limit?¡± Tang Yu asked.

    ¡°Maybe, but we don¡¯t know. The number of urrences of ¡°The Hive¡± is very small, and many of their abilities are still unknown.¡± He paused, ¡°I just asked for the support of the fighter nes troops to destroy the ¡°Hive¡±, but it failed.¡±

    Dai Mubai looked at the war-torn city wall with a trembling tone in his voice.

    He turned his head, looked at Tang Yu, and suddenly bowed deeply, ¡°Originally I had no hope, but you are a transcendent, Master Meng is also here, if the two of you work together, then it is possible to destroy the hive¡­¡±

    Only in the case of Meng Jingran, rushing out of the city would inevitably encounter an ambush from the alien race and even risk his death.

    Only when the two of them work together can sess be possible.

    But it was still dangerous.

    Tang Yu frowned and spoke for a while, ¡°Excuse me for not being able to agree to your request.¡±

    Dai Mubai looked disappointed and did not ask again.

    Then he heard Tang Yu continue to say, ¡°Instead of letting Alien transdcendents ambush us, it¡¯s better to¡­take the initiative and crush them head on!¡±

 Chapter 420

    <h4>Chapter 420</h4>

    When the words came out of Tang Yu¡¯s mouth, everyone was silent.

    People looked at him like a fool.

    Tang Yu touched the tip of his nose; he was sure that his suggestion was doable, but people didn¡¯t seem to realize that the man who suggested it was a first-ss transcendent.

    After all, General Dai and the others didn¡¯t know his strength.

    ¡°Although the threat of the two ¡®hives¡¯ is great, if there are no alien transcendents, the ¡®hives¡¯ with itsrge size would make an obvious targets and should not be difficult to destroy.¡±

    Sending out Zulong¡¯s top squad or sending out fighter nes was fine, using missiles to remotely bombard the ¡®hives¡¯ was even simpler - Tang Yu believed that all of the above means had been tried by the Northern Court - but the missiles were so slow that even if they were nuclear bombs, it would be almost impossible to hit them without them knowing that missiles wereing their way.

    The practicality was far less than the super-concentration cannon, the fortress cannon, which cost a lot of money to build.

    ¡°On the contrary, the alien transcendents are the real threat.¡± Tang Yu gazed at the extremely distant high altitude.

    Several kilometres away, he could still make out the appearance of those two ck dots. -Red pupils, grayscales, two pairs of thin bone wings on their backs. But not magical beasts.

    From General Dai¡¯s mouth, Tang Yu learned that this was an alien race called the Evil Dragon Race.

    It was also the first time he saw it, a non-humanoid alien.

    ¡°There are two transcendents that have been exposed, while secretly, there are still hidden transcendents, I just don¡¯t know how many.¡±

    Dai Mubai looked at Meng Jingran.

    Meng Jingran stared for a moment, then nodded heavily, ¡°It¡¯s as Mr. Tang who has a keen perception says, in the dark¡­ there are indeed more threats.¡±

    Dai Mubai turned his head to look at Tang Yu again, his mouth opened, did not speak.

    ¡®He¡¯s a young man but already reached the perception level of Northern Court Guardian God, Meng Jingran?¡¯

    Tang Yu smiled and did not say anything. Although his perception ability was far stronger than the Awakening Stage Great Perfection,pared to the Transcendent Mortal, it is equivalent to zero¡­cannot bepared.

    ¡°There is only one fortress gun. If the alien transcendent is willing to sacrifice, this fortress should have been taken long ago.

    We can¡¯t pin our hopes on the enemy¡¯s cowardice, even if the enemy retreats this time. What about the next time, the next time? The demonic beasts are endless, and as long as the alien transcendents do not die, such an offensive can beunched at any time.

    Most importantly, without knowing how many Transcendents are in the shadows, not to mention Meng Lao and me, even if we add one or two more Transcendents, we may not be able to destroy the ¡°Hive¡±.¡±

    The others were silent, unable to find a reason to refute.

    ¡°By the way, the other transcendents in your Northern Court, they can¡¯t spare their hands?¡± Tang Yu raised an eyebrow.

    Meng Jingran answered the question, ¡°Old Yao and the others, they need to sit on the other defenses, they can¡¯t spare their hands for the time being, as for ¡­¡­¡± he looked at Dai Mubai.

    Dai Mubai helplessly said, ¡°we¡¯ve sent people to urgently summon the others with two offerings, but they do not know when they cane.¡±

    The Northern Court has three guardian gods, as well as the consecrated three transcendent powerhouses who broke through after the fourth era of recovery.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about my n first.¡±

    He turned his body sideways. Silently standing behind him and did not speak were Yi Lian and Nancy, admiring the look of Yao Jun and even Meng Lao and other people who were in the middle of the meeting.

    ¡°¡­¡­ now our side, a total of four transcendent, not necessarily less than the other side, if we take the lead in the attack, we got the advantage of surprise attack, on the contrary, if we wait for the enemy to take the initiative to attack, then it ispletely reversed.

    With a surprise attack, it¡¯s not difficult to seize the opportunity and ughter one or two of the alien Transcendents.¡±

    ¡°But now the Evil Dragon Race¡¯s transcendent mortals, who have no intention of taking the initiative to attack, they can crush us by relying on the endless tide of demons,¡± Yao Jun said.

    Tang Yu shook his head, ¡°You guys forget that what makes the evil dragon race transcendent mortals to not attack us head-on is the fortress cannon of the Longpan Fortress, as long as we pretend that we can¡¯t support it and have to hit a cannon to clear arge number of demonized beasts, and the fortress cannon enters the energy storage cooling time, do you think that the evil dragon race super mortals will continue to wait.¡±

    ¡°Even if they are cautious, that does not matter, when the fortress cannon energy charge time is over, continue to fire the cannon ¡­¡­ to extinguish most of the demon tide, the pressure on the Longpan Fortress¡¯s army would surely decreased.¡±

    The fortress cannon has the power to seriously injure and even directly kill transcendent mortals, which was the most deadly threat to the alien race.

    The human transcendent was the second most powerful. Still, with the same level ofbat, the possibility of death was very small.

    Dai Mubai¡¯s face changed, and he pondered for a moment, looked at Meng Jingran. His gaze swept from Tang Yu to a few people, gritted his teeth, and nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go with Mr. Tang¡¯s n!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Dai Mubai looks like a rough man but acts quite delicate and decisive. No wonder he can sit at the fortress and be the top general.

    One by one, orders were methodically conveyed down.

    There was no need to be too deliberate, as the Longpan fortress was already in danger.

    In addition to the ¡°hive¡±, there are five disaster-level demonic beasts that were attacking indiscriminately. The outer guard tower, a small fortress nailed like a nail in the distant mountains, was easily destroyed by the disaster-level demonic beasts, and it was almost impossible for the defenders inside to survive.

    After many engagements, the alien race had be familiar with the human routine and ordered the catastrophe-level beasts to stay at a certain distance - out of range of the ordinary concentrator cannons.

    Other demonic beasts pounded the tall walls of the Longpan Fortress regardless of the cost.

    A constant stream of warriors was seriously wounded and sent to the rear to be rescued.

    Before the reinforcements arrived, the pressure on the frontline was increasing.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time ¡­¡­¡± General Dai murmured, his gaze fixed on the battlefield with dead eyes.

    Tang Yu was also ready to open the Krypton crystal mode at any time.

    At this time

    Suddenly from the rear, an aura so strong that it came from far away was felt by everyone. Within a moment, it arrived over the Longpan Fortress.

    The visitor was wearing silver armour, strong and powerful, with long maroon hair bundled into a whip shape fluttering in the wind. His transcendent aura exploded without reservation, and with a wave of his hand, he shook the demonic flying beasts around him into flesh and foam.

    After a casual killing in the air, the Transcendentsnded inside the fortress, and seeing the soldiers¡¯ admiration and morale rising, the Transcendents used his famous technique again - the Ninth Shock Power.

    The airwaves invisible to the naked eye sted out from his palms, and all the demonic beasts along the way burst into a sky of blood foam.

    This blow alone killed two or three thousand demonic beasts.

    The transcendental powerhouse nced at it, turned and walked into themand, ¡°Since I, Baili Ba, am here, there is no need to worry about the safety and security of the Longpan Fortress.¡±

    He only nodded slightly at Meng Jingran, ignored the others, threw down a sentence, ¡°Find me a quiet room¡±, and left straight away.

    ¡­¡­

    A short silence fell on themand.

    Tang Yu learned that this man was one of the three transcendent powerhouses offered by the Northern Court.

    I heard that Baili Ba was still phic, and the person was as overbearing as his name, but he was powerless to spit it out.

    General Dai was indignant, did not expect Baili Ba to directly expose the aura. He was helpless to this kind of people who could not even negotiate, ¡°What about the n? Once the Baili Ba came, those alien transcendents must have noticed.¡±

    Tang Yu was surprised at the sudden turn of events.

 Chapter 421

    <h4>Chapter 421</h4>

    Human transcendent appeared to support, although, in addition to the ¡°Ninth Shock Power¡± that struck the demonic beasts, Baili Ba did not strike again. That was enough to lift the morale of the human soldiers.

    The sound of shouting and killing were everywhere.

    But no matter how high their morale was, the other legions of the hunter who came to support, without the speed of transcendent and fast vehicles such as airnes, were still on their way.

    The hunter stationed at the fortress was decreasing quickly due to injuries and loss of life. The pressure on the defensive line was getting bigger and bigger.

    Several catastrophe-level demonic beasts, too, were tentatively approaching.

    ¡­¡­

    Two evil dragons race transcendent a few kilometres away, hovering in the air, coldly looking down.

    At the top of the Longpan Fortress, the exaggeratedly shaped fortress cannon muzzle shone, countless lightning arcs shed, source qi particles swarmed into the muzzle, forming a tidal wave of source qi visible to the naked eye.

    Space was distorted by this.

    After the fortress cannon, the mountain of source crystals was extracted, and even the source qi around the fortress was also empty.

    Many people looked up as if they felt something.

    A zing white pir of light instantly bloomed¡­

    Time seemed to stand still at this moment.

    Some people opened their mouths wide; some wielded shing weapons collided with the demonic beast. The light was so bright that everyone, including demonic beasts, was forced to close their eyes.

    The muzzle of the fortress cannon shot a plume of light through the earth, through the mountains and rivers. ¡ªA white blur between heaven and earth.

    Maybe after a long time, maybe just a moment, the white aura in sight gradually faded away.

    In front of the Longpan Fortress, right in the middle, the ground appeared a huge gully more than a hundred meters wide. The demonic beasts were steamed. The ck wave emptied arge area, all the way to several kilometres away, the same scene.

    The ¡°Hive¡± was too far away for the fortress cannon to hit, but the five catastrophe-level demonic beasts, three of which were enveloped by the massive pir of light, directly annihted and disappeared.

    This cannon killed hundreds of thousands of enemies!

    Catastrophe-level demonic beasts!

    Three of them!

    Two small ck spots in the distant sky, both hurriedly pull up in the distance, for a while to see the light pir particles escape, the range was not enough, before reassuringly lowered the height.

    Baili Ba also walked out of the room in amazement.

    ¡­¡­

    The time passed again.

    Demonic beasts continue to bang the walls, but their number has be sparse, but at the back of the tide of demons were in a steady stream forward, not a moment to fill up.

    The remaining two catastrophe-level demonized beasts didn¡¯t dare to continue to stay within range of the fortress gun, fleeing to the distance.

    The alien transcendent couldn¡¯te close anymore after such overwhelming power.

    The fortress cannon overhead began to re-collect energy, points of light converged towards the mouth of the cannon, behind the fortress cannon, hundreds of hunters hurried to fill the source crystal, a truckload of source crystals continued to pour inside.

    But it takes a few minutes to re-gather energy.

    In the distance, the alien transcendent, not to be outdone, stirred the wings, with its force field barrier in full power, fly towards the Longpan Fortress.

    Five kilometres.

    Four kilometres.

    ¡­¡­

    One kilometre.

    ¡­¡­

    Eight hundred meters!

    ¡­¡­

    Five hundred meters!

    ¡­¡­

    In the blink of an eye, thepelling aura came down overhead.

    Two evil dragon race mortal at once stared at Baili Ba. They know that this was the human mortal. One of them immediately flies towards Baili Ba, while the other charges its energy to directly destroy the fortress cannon.

    Command room rms continue to sound, the Northern Court speciality energy detector, the sound was so sharp that it almost deafen everyone.

    The other defensive weapons of the Longpan Fortress have already opened fire, interweaving into an impermeable, covering the alien transcendent.

    A few of the ordinary energy cannons, which had previously stored energy and reached exactly their full power, shot out their beams. Still, the number was too small, and the area was notrge enough to cover the entire demonic beast force. They were still avoided by the agile alien transcendent in the air.

    Other weapons were attacked but were blocked by the alien transcendent.

    ¡®How troublesome.¡¯

    Their speed was slowed down.

    Another Evil Dragon race mortal.

    Getting ready to st away the cannon.

    Baili Ba had already engaged with the enemy.

    The energy escaped in mid-air, and the sound of the explosion shook the eardrums of the soldiers below.

    Meng Jingran also flew up in mid-air to stop another evil dragon tribe mortal from destroying their cannon.

    Four balls of light intertwined in the air.

    ¡­¡­

    Below.

    Dai Mubai frequently looked to the sky and towards Tang Yu.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, the alien race mortal hiding in the shadows, has not yet appeared ¡­¡­¡±

    Behind Tang Yu, fifteen six-pronged crystals surrounded to form a circle, blue and purple beams of light shot out from the first crystal, constantly linking other six-pronged crystals to increase the power.

    The magical energy escaped.

    At other times, the highly condensed energy would be easily detected by others. However, at this moment, the two evil dragon race transcendent were joining the fray. The fortress cannon overhead was constantly umting energy, making the source qi particles in this area erratic.

    Meng Jingran was dragged into a fight against an alien mortal, trying his best to avoid city walls so that the generals below would not be affected by the waves.

    Baili Ba¡­the dominant figure in silver armour, was beaten back. He relied on his famous stance ¡°Ninth Shock Power¡± to hit his enemy. Still, the alien mortal¡¯s force field was too strong. He could only dodge the opponent¡¯s attacks and was severely beaten. Even wrapping around the enemy seems difficult.

    Tang Yu did not rush, but the flying alien transcendent began to be impatient. They were afraid that the fortress cannon had finished charging, constantly hissing, an intangible sound.

    ¡®Wait ¡­¡­¡¯

    Tang Yu frowned. Although he couldn¡¯t understand perfectly, a few words sounded familiar with the ghost hand n that he had fought before.

    ¡®It should be thenguage of the alien race.¡¯

    ¡®Theirnguage is the same. It¡¯s amonnguage for the alien race!¡¯

    The hissing sound continued to terrorize the battlefield. The distant demon tide, leaning on both sides of the direction, steeply three figures rushed up to the sky.

    Humanoid, nearly three meters tall, skin somewhat white, behind a pair of huge bloody flesh wings open, flew quickly toward the Longpan Fortress.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Bloodwings!¡± Dai Mubai said quickly.

    Sensing their scent, Tang Yu¡¯s heart was certain, ¡°Nancy, you are in charge of the transcendent that Meng Jing Ran is battling against, be quick.¡±

    Nancy entered the battle mode in an instant; her breath exploded and rose to the sky, a purple-ck ghost de cutting down the evil dragon race transcendent when it was not prepared.

    Meng Jingran had long been prepared and desperately surrounded by enemies.

    In an instant, Nancy setbined battle skills and hit the alien race mortal body ¡­¡­ that was just an ordinary mortal. The force field shattered, scales were cut open, arge piece of flesh and bone exposed, the breath continued to decline.

    The other evil dragon race mortal was shocked.

    Between saving his kin and strategic retreat, it hesitated for a moment.

    Around him, one after another, strange ice flowers bloomed.

    The evil dragon race mortal only felt bone-chilling cold, and his movement became sluggish in a sh. Ayer of white frost covered his body, turning into a thickyer of ice in the blink of an eye.

    He roared.

    Eyes blood-red, wings incited wildly.

    The iceyer clicked and cracked countless times.

    Baili Ba was not targeted but also affected by this cold. He was a little confused, did not understand what happened.

    Steeply, a shout was heard from below.

    ncing out of the corner of his eye, he saw the young man he had seen in themand post, stepping on the battlefield and rushing up to the sky.

    The purple circle of light behind him was so bright that it was blinding.

    ¡°Get outta my way!!!¡±

 Chapter 422

    <h4>Chapter 422</h4>

    Baili Ba was originally afraid of being beaten by the Alien transcendent. So, when he heard the shouts from below, he instinctively withdrew back.

    The evil dragon n transcendent, now breaking free from Yi Lian¡¯s icy cage, finally sensed the killing intenting from below. The evil dragon n¡¯s entire body was burning, and the grey body with two pairs of wings pped in a sh of light, like a ball of light.

    But, Tang Yu was ready to intercept it.

    A blue-violet light beam that was more dazzling than the light ballpletely covered the evil dragon tribe, and in the light beam rising into the sky, only the fading figure could only be seen faintly.

    The violent airwave sted around.

    Baili Ba also sted by it, rolled two somersaults in the air, and his face turned pale.

    Tang Yu¡¯s was flying in the air. He stood in the air, the palm of his extended right hand slowly retracted.

    The alien transcendent mutted body flew all over the ce. Its aura has dispersed. The escaping soul formed a magnificent crystal stuck inside the skull.

    Tang Yu breathed a sigh of relief.

    An ¡°instantaneous Step¡± stepped forward to close the distance between the source crystal and him and put it in the space ring.

    Unexpectedly, the mortal body of the evil dragon n was powerful. Under the fifteenth connection of his magic prism tower, part of its body could be preserved.

    ¡®¡ª¡ªIt must be excellent material.¡¯

    Tang Yuughed.

    Turning to look at Nancy, the surging energy shook the surrounding demonic beasts into dust.

    Nancy transformed into Valkyrie and mmed the evil dragon n transcendent. The evil dragon n transcendent, who had lost one of its hands, had no chance to escape. The wings had been cut off, revealing the dense bones and internal organs, and the blood was flowing like a column.

    His training result turned out to be much much stronger than what Tang Yu expected!

    For no reason, Tang Yu felt an unspeakable sense of satisfaction. After all, he had stored his strength for more than ten seconds and had ine imprisoning the enemy.

    Tang Yu looked at the remaining aliens.

    Transcendent of the blood wing tribe.

    They p their bloody wings and fly under the blessing of force Field, which was equivalent to dual-core, extremely fast.

    Like a bloody shadow across the sky.

    They have high flying skills, traversed in a beautiful arc in the air, and turn around faster to escape.

    Tang Yu turned his head to look at the situation on Nancy¡¯s side and then realized that the Bloodwing tribe transcendent had already escaped.

    ¡®¡ª¡ªI won¡¯t admit that my escape skill would take much longer than that transcendent!¡¯

    Yi Lian had already caught up. She converged all the snow on the battlefield into the shape of a dragon charging towards one of the bloodwing tribe transcendent.

    The bloodwing tribe transcendent fought hard against its injuries, but it already flew to the horizon in the blink of an eye. Yi Lian chased it out two or three kilometres away, and was disturbed by the endless flying demonic beasts, and finally gave up.

    ¡°never mind¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu also knew that it was almost impossible to chase them when they tried to escape. The opponent had an advantage in an aerial battle, and the amount of hindrance was too much.

    If Nancy hadn¡¯t seeded in a sneak attack, there would be no way to defeat a transcendent in a short time.

    Tang Yu saw that Nancy just cut off the opponent¡¯s dragon head. The skeleton of this corpse was rtively well-preserved. It wasrge and could not fit into the space ring, so she held it by her side.

    The two fell on the wall and didn¡¯t make any further moves.

    The huge body of the evil dragon tribe was put down, and even if it died, that power still made the surrounding soldiers tremble. This was an instinctive reaction brought about by the difference in life levels.

    ¡­¡­

    Alien and people die, yet their main opponent managed to flee,

    The crisis in the Longpan Fortress was sessfully resolved, but with a cost.

    There were still a lot of demons left. Still, without the deterrence of the aliens, Meng Jingran could take action without any problems and immediately exploded the ¡°hive¡± several kilometres away.

    Yi Lian also helped to clear the scene.

    Not long ago, Baili Ba smashed two or three thousand demonic beasts with one move, which greatly boosted the morale of human soldiers. Without their leader, the demonic beasts were mindless. With one move, Yi Lian could wipe 2000-3000 of them.

    After thousands of miles of ice flower was created, countless demonic beasts turned into ice sculptures. The huge ice flowers bloom amidst the ck wave.

    The battlested for several hours.

    In the second half of the journey, Tang Yu had already left, and the remaining sparse demonic tides did not pose a threat to the Longpan Fortress. They could easily be killed by relying on the defensive weapons built by the fortress itself.

    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for their transcendence, no matter how great the Demon Tide, it would not be able to ovee this impregnable barrier.¡¯

    When leaving, Tang Yu took away his trophies and two corpses of transcendent that he and Nancy defeated.

    General Dai and others were very envious, but they were even more grateful. Today, if it weren¡¯t for the transcendent who happened to meet the Tree Shade to lend a helping hand, it was hard to say whether the Longpan Fortress could hold it.

    Dai Mubai also thought that if the Longpan Fortress was breached, even if the nuclear bomb buried in the ground was detonated, he would die with the opponent.

    This result was enough for them. Although there were losses, the gains were even greater! The spoils of Tree Shade were taken, but for Northern Court, the enemy had lost two transcendents. That was the biggest gain!

    ¡­¡­

    The next day.

    Tang Yu bid farewell to Yao Jun and returned to his territory. This time, he didn¡¯t n to run back, and forth-he couldn¡¯t say goodbye today and show up in front of the leader of Northern Court tomorrow.

    The existence of the teleportation array was still highly ssified, and it was only known to its followers and core members of the shelter.

    ¡°It¡¯s the two artifacts for novices, the City Return Scroll and the Space Backpack. Can you try to throw them away?¡±

    Like Northern Court, like Luoxia, many of them are castrated, whether sold in stores or martial arts¡­ the spiritual space of Northern Court Martial Arts has not yet been opened to the public.

    ¡°Now the total number of registered adventurers has exceeded 500,000. Among them, there are more than 180,000 adventurers registered at the headquarters. These people, especially those who live in Tree Shade, buy houses with loans from Tree Shade, and spend their money in Tree Shade. Adventurers have a high degree of recognition of the shelter¡­ it is considered a supernumerary armed force.¡±

    Tang Yu also hoped that these people could be stronger.

    The City Return Scroll could save your life, and the space backpack could greatly increase the harvest every time in the wild¡­ The adventurer of his own has gained a lot. Wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to his own wealth!

    Anyway, the current territory was not afraid of spies.

    ¡­¡­

    Hui Ren had already returned to the territory and began to retreat in search of a breakthrough.

    The current Tree Shade transit station was again in charge of Shay.

    Establishing a sub-territory in Northern Court, seizing the market, earning source crystals, purchasing rare materials¡­ all the goals have been achieved.

    There was an extra bonus, two crystals of Transcendent soul.

    ¡°Not only that, but also gained the friendship of Northern Court.¡±

    Prior to this, some senior officials in Northern Court showed goodwill, but it mainly was cooperation at the level of interest. After Tang Yu and his Tree Shade member defeated the two transcendents, not only many senior officials in Northern Court came forward to express their gratitude, they also gave him their contact information.

    Tang Yu has an immense connection with the executives of the Northern Court now.

    And also countless individuals.

    The forces wereplex andplicated. When fighting against alien races, most high-level officials are sensible. Even people like Changhong used shameless means, but the purpose was to improve Northern Court¡¯s overall strength¡­Of course, there was selfishness in it.

    And if internally, there will be conflicts and games among the senior officials of the Northern Court.

    Tree Shade has the strength and technology, and it has prevented Northern Court from a major loss. Who doesn¡¯t want such an ally?

    ¡°But the staying in the territory is better, the outside world is tooplicated¡­¡±

    Even if the top executives of Northern Court were mostly allies, Tang Yu didn¡¯t like to participate in various social entertainments, so he just excused not to go out for too long to leave.

    Thinking.

    Tang Yu looked into the study room, and the newly sorted area was filled with various books and materials. They were all brought back from the Northern Court.

    Tang Yu paid for some low-end rune technology, exchanged medicine production technology with Northern Court (the medical technology that Tree Shade had was not as advanced as Northern Court¡¯s), and finally exchanged many materials.

    Research and spection about demonic beasts, abyssal cracks, and alien races.

    There were also foreign situations and so on.

    There were too many materials, all paper, which directly erged his study room by half. Tang Yu guessed that, except for some highly ssified materials specified by the Northern Court Council, Yao Jun gave him.

    Meng Jingran also gave him some private goods.

    This was the benefit of a higher degree of favorability.

    With anticipation, Tang Yu opened the collection of new information.

 Chapter 423

    <h4>Chapter 423</h4>

    The first thing to look at was the research study on magical beasts.

    Tang Yu heard that an army sent special forces into the abyssal crack and never returned at the beginning of the world¡¯s end.

    This was something that has been done a lot since the establishment of the Anti-Demon Bureau.

    As the most important subject.

    ¡°On January 19th of the end-time calendar, the operation code-named ¡®Submerged Abyss¡¯ wasunched, and the special warfare squad carried out under the abyssal crack.¡±

    ¡°February 1st of the end-time calendar, the three previously dispatched squads, have not returned.¡±

    ¡°On February 13th of the end-time calendar, the Council decided to change the direction of the investigation. ¡°

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°On March 1st in the end-time calendar, the seventeenth abyssal crack waspletely cleared and a base was established beneath the ground.¡±

    ¡°The red fog under the ground is so thick that visibility is less than five meters, and perception is even more restricted. Even the most powerful Hunter can¡¯t see through the dense red fog. We resisted the impact of the demonized beasts while conducting research on the red fog, soil and other elements.¡±

    ¡°March 8th of the end-time calendar, fuck! Magical beasts appeared out of nowhere inside the base, and the high walls we built, were null and void!¡±

    ¡°March 10th of the end-time calendar, they disappeared, I saw it with my own eyes! Just like the demonic beasts appeared, out of thin air!¡±

    ¡°March 11th of the end-time calendar, more and more people are disappearing, no, we can¡¯t stay any longer!

    ¡°End Times Calendar ¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu frowned.

    It was also the first time he knew that the abyssal crack did not directly connect to the other world, but there was something like ground.

    Recalling that, the previous resource point No. 1 went through the underground passage, which happened to pass through the cliff wall of the abyss¡­ This shows that the crack and the Earth are still on the same spatial level.

    But he felt dangerous at the time, so Tang Yu didn¡¯t go deep into the ground.

    ¡°Under the ground, ording to the data, the area is veryrge¡­ Ordinarily, even if it is a three-hundred-meter-level abyssal crack, the underground space should not berge, and it is not the Great Crack Valley¡­ But under the abyss, except for the cliff wall with its back. No matter which direction you go, you can¡¯t see the end of the crack.¡±

    But¡­ Limited perception was just one of the other aspects that made abyssal exploration deathly.

    Experts on the Anti-Demon Bureau spected that the abyssal floor should be the intersection of the ovep between Earth and the other world.

    The deeper you go into the red mist, the more likely you will get lost - and the more likely you will be transported to the Otherworld.

    ¡°Fortunately, I did not rashly enter the abyssal crack, originally thought it was something like a spatial channel, did not expect it to be moreplicated ¡­¡­¡±

    The information, although only copies, most were copied from the original transcript. Each one of them was handwritten, most likely to be authentic.

    The record at the top, which should be written by the person in charge of the seventeenth base, Tang Yu saw that there was a paragraph with a different font added on at the end.

    The header of the diary was missing.

    The diary, however, was left in the base and brought out by others.

    ¡°How does the teleportation mechanism work? People and clothes disappear together, but the items in the hands are not necessarily¡­¡±

    Tang Yu frowned and gave up his thoughts after three seconds.

    Let other people solve such a difficult subject.

    He collected the information and put it back in ce, and moved out for another cursory browsing.

    ¡°demonic beast and alien rtionship spection¡±

    ¡°¡­Alien races can order demonized beasts, but there has never been an alien race in the abyss. It is guessed that the two came from different worlds.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Research on the breeding method of the demonic beast.¡±

    ¡°Magical beast type record book.¡±

    ¡°Why can soul power elevate the level of human life?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The data contains numerous topics, many of which still have no research results.

    At this point, Tang Yu¡¯s mind has been overloaded by the amount of new information that he learned.

    He rested for a while and observed the situation.

    As for the situation in Daxia Country, the territory¡¯s intelligencework has been spread out a lot. Tang Yu has many sources of information, which was basically the same as the information obtained from the Northern Court.

    The Ministry of Intelligence has personnel activities in Xilin Province and once nned to cross the border in the southwest and enter neighbouring countries for investigation. Still, that area was too dangerous, with densely popted by magical beasts. Large shelters close to the border will suffer every three or two days. An attack from a level four or five demonic waves¡­ the entire shelter was in a dangerous situation.

    And now, Tang Yu confirmed from the information provided by Northern Court.

    Neighbouring countries were indeed perilous. Southeast Asia, including small countries adjacent in other directions, was far less powerful than a country like Daxia due to scientific and technological power. In the early apocalypse, their hunters had not yet grown up, and they suffered the most from the impact of the demonic wave.

    Without a secure shelter, the mortality was extremely high.

    Nowadays, there are only a few human gathering ces in those countries. Most areas have be a paradise for demonic beasts.

    Divided by the degree of danger, they were at least high-risk areas above Level 4, which were difficult to pass through.

    Only the White Bear Kingdom to the north and the Three Kingdoms to the west haverge-scale resistance.

    But it couldn¡¯t bepared with Daxia.

    The White Bear Nation has strong military strength and individual strength. It was a pity that it was vast and sparsely popted¡­

    Although a lot of people died in the early days of the three kingdoms, this kingdom still rose up miraculously, and it was said that something had been born.

    As for the ind country to the east, across the dangerous ocean, the Northern Court informationwork didn¡¯t reach there.

    ¡°And the ancient capital city¡­¡±

    Some of the hunters in the fourth era were concealed among the others, and some lived in their own secret realms, such as the secret realm of Nanlin Kingdom. After Yan Dingtian left, the secret realm closed the original entrance and probably would stay there until it reached the perfection realm.

    Some hunters were also upying the mountain as the king, gathering the subordinates.

    It was clearly known that there was arge shelter controlled by a group of fourth era hunters, and all the original high-level officials had been killed. Northern Court once asked Tree Shade to take action to punish the group of fourth era thugs, but Tang Yu hasn¡¯t promised yet¡­ He¡¯ll think about it when he has time.

    Some have been drawn in, such as a few worshippers in the Northern Court and many fourth era hunters from the tenth to the thirteenth ss, serving in various departments.

    Thest was Gulin, who built the city directly.

    ¡°The Gulin royal family itself were notrge in number, but maybe as Dingtian guessed, the Gulin has its own small world, and generations of people secluded in that ce.¡±

    ording to Northern Court¡¯s intelligence, the area of ?? Gulin City wasparable to that of Northern Court Downtown. Although the area was small, their poption reached 5 million.

    In addition to the small countries surrounding it, many hunters settled in the Gulin city. The Gulin city itself also has arge poption. Their lifestyles and architectural styles were biased towards the Daxia country.

    ¡°But the Gulin city should have been targeted by the aliens, but I don¡¯t know what the situation is, and there is no relevant information in the intelligence¡­¡±

    The more powerful the forces on the Earth, the more the aliens tried their best to destroy them¡­

    After a slight nce, Tang Yu focused on not only the human situation but also some strange ces recorded in the records. Later, when he has time to pass by, he will explore it carefully-it was said that some of the secret treasurese from the arcane territory, but it¡¯s often apanied by danger.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Northern Court¡¯s understanding of the outside world was limited to this. They don¡¯t know what is happening in Europe, Africa, America, and Australia.¡±

    Tang Yu all maliciously guessed that certain countries on the other side of the ocean would not be finished, right?

    After thinking about it, he still hopes that they couldst longer.

    Tree Shade has undoubtedly entered the field of vision of the alien race. The Ghost Hand n Transcendent, who had fled before, will attack with the momentum of thunder for some time.

    He could escape, but most people couldn¡¯t.

    Tang Yu felt a sense of urgency.

    ¡¾Ding! The territorial strength has increased by 50%, which has met the demand to level up into level 6. ¡¿

    He was surprised.

    It was already at 49% thest time he checked. Still, Tang Yu didn¡¯t expect to see the information about levelling up the territory this soon.

    This time, it seemed natural.

    There was no time to hesitate. Tang Yu came outside his castle and checked the menu panel in front of him.

    The most conspicuous section of the prompt bar appears at the top.

    [Upgrading territory to level 6 requires 2 million source crystals, yes/no. ¡¿

    Yes!

    In an instant, Tang Yu once again entered the wonderful perspective of God, this time more clearly, as if the whole person was integrated with the territory. Within the scope of the territory, he was omnipotent.

    Seeing adventurers talk loudly.

    Seeing the boy confess to the girl he liked, he was decisively rejected.

    Seeing the room where the curtains were drawn, people doing nasty stuff.

    He saw red, yellow, green and blue colours on top of different people¡¯s heads.

    Even his eyes could prate directly into the spiritual space and saw the fierce confrontation between the two hunters and the deaths of the passers-by in the ¡°Tower of Trial¡±.

    For a long time,

    It seemed to be just a moment.

    Tang Yu retreated from this mysterious state.

    And.

    He saw¡­

 Chapter 424

    <h4>Chapter 424</h4>

    The castle garden was shaded by trees, and the sun shone through the treetops.

    Tang Yu raised his head and looked at the majestic castle in the distance. The change was not significant, except that the outskirts and bell towers and other buildings have been added, the main body has also been elevated, and the generalyout remains unchanged. But Tang Yu knew that with every upgrade, the castle¡¯s outer walls, internal facilities, etc., were also upgraded. The most notable thing was to be stronger.

    Someone once broke into the castle and wrestled with the beasts of the changing statues. Not only did they not break the skin of the stone carvings, but they were also unable to cause damage to the corridors. A huge fireball smashed down and was likely to be directly absorbed by the red carpet.

    In this regard,

    The castle garden was weaker, and Tang Yu still remembered that he tried to mess up the garden many times.

    ¡°However, it may also be because I am too strong.¡±

    Touching his chin, he was sure that was the case.

    Looking around, he also noticed the changes in the garden.

    In the vision of the ¡°eye of insight,¡± certain gorgeous nts were full of primordial qi. The roots, stems, flower buds and other parts of the nts, although they were tiny, were actually flowing with energy.

    ¡®It is a source nt!¡¯

    ¡®It seems that I can¡¯t do damage in the garden at will in the future.¡¯

    Tang Yu squatted in front of a green flower bud nt and observed carefully.

    Its rhizome was very thin, the buds were round like a human face, and a few petals were very long, swaying in the wind like a dandelion.

    Tang Yu stretched out his fingers and poked lightly, the bulging buds sunken, like small dimples.

    A few long and wide petals shrank back, wrapping the stamen tightly¡­ Why did Tang Yu feel that the buds were shy?

    ¡®An illusion must be an illusion.¡¯

    Not all nts in the garden have be source nts. At present, it seems that there were only a few of them, and their role was unclear. After all, after analyzing the ¡°eye of insight¡±, he has concluded that they were not edible.

    It was far inferior to the crystal jade rice that can increase cultivation progress by eating it.

    ¡­¡­

    The upgrade of the territory, except for the people who stayed in the castle, who could feel the changes around them.

    Now checking the conditions for the next upgrade.

    Level 4 and Level 7 were both at the same barrier, which Tang Yu felt would be a little different.

    ¡°The territorial fit reaches 80%.¡±

    ¡°Collect 10 million units of nen energy.¡±

    ¡°Owns 80 million units of source crystal.¡±

    The conditions were not unexpected. He initially thought it would need to reach 100%.

    ¡®Condition two¡­¡¯

    Lord Tang blinked.

    ¡®What the hell is nen energy? Mindpower? Obviously not.¡¯

    First, he flipped through the message record and only disyed ¡°Enable Mind Collecting Function¡±, and then nothing. Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t expect a system wizard with a soft voice from the sand sculpture system¡­ After thinking about it, he was probably not used to it.

    Switching from the main page to the building panel, personal panel, message panel¡­Finally, a new interface has appeared.

    [Nen energy interface.]

    Once opened, empty.

    There was only one nen energy value, 96.739¡­ (13 decimal points omitted). The value was constantly beating. After a while, it has already exceeded the 100-point mark.

    And a million points required, only a word gap.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    A lifelike topographic map of the territorialndform came to mind.

    It couldn¡¯t bepared with the mysterious feeling just now, but it was much clearer than before, and it could even be closer to see the figuresing and going in themercial area.

    The appearance was still very vague, but the yellow or green light on everyone¡¯s head was particrly clear.

    From time to time, some tiny light particles could still be seen, emerging from the human body, flying upwards, and disappearing into a dark space somewhere.

    ¡°This¡­ should be Nen energy.¡±

    Tang Yu noticed that light particles could berge or small, but only people with a green light above their heads have thoughts.

    Gradually, he realized something.

    Nen energy is simr to the power of belief, which he knew was produced by all beings.

    The difference was that the generation of nen energy does not require prayer. It only requires the survivors to have a sense of identity with the territory and to be within the scope of the territory¡­ It was a passive generation method.

    Every ordinary person in the Tree Shade could produce approximately 0.1 units of nen energy per day.

    And more for the hunters.

    At present, there are more than 100,000 ordinary people in the territory. It seems that only ordinary people can collect 10,000 units of mind energy in a day, but this was not the case.

    Among the light spots of many representatives, seven points were green, three points were yellow, and there were a small amount of red and blue dots (representing allies), and the shade of green was light green, medium green, dark green¡­mostly Ordinary People¡¯s sense of identity with the territory lies between light green and medium green.

    Only the early survivors, who have received greater help from the territory, or those who were more likely to be grateful, could achieve dark green.

    ¡°With the addition of tens of thousands of permanent hunter, about 20,000 units of nen energy can be collected in one day, 1 million units, that is fifty days¡­ long, too long!¡±

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t consider whether he could increase his territorial fit to 80% within 50 days. He only knew that 20,000 units a day were too few.

    Whether it is Source Crystal or Nen energy, he wanted to be a man with hundreds of thousands of daily ie.

    ¡°Nen energy currently has no way to use it, but if you save it anyway, you can probably use this special energy in the seventh-level territory.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    His eyes opened.

    Tang Yu saw the bulging flower bud floating in the air, several petals spinning like a propeller.

    As if perceiving his gaze, the flower bud floated away. It fell among the distant flowers, concealing his figure with the help of dense flower clusters.

    He clutched and refused toe out.

    Tang Yu: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    After the territory was upgraded, the first thing was to upgrade the core buildings, such as the tavern.

    Not much has changed. The tavern has nine more contract spots, plus the two remaining before, and a total of eleven followers can be added.

    After Tang Yu summoned an ordinary b-level fighter casually, after thinking about it, he decided not to make a contract.

    There was no shortage of staffing in the territory at present, and unless a mortal could be summoned, the high-endbat power of the territory could be improved.

    However, Nancy¡¯s time was an ident, and Tang Yu felt that he would not be able to draw the golden rare even if he tried ten more consecutive draws.

    ¡°Perhaps we can contract the followers of Great Perfection Awakening and let them break through themon¡­¡±

    This idea lingered for a moment but was also denied by Tang Yu.

    Anyone who could break through without wanting to make a breakthrough, qualifications, luck, and resources were indispensable.

    For level b or above, the qualifications were not bad. He could be selected from the Ganges Sands and be a member of the follower.

    But resources were limited.

    It was impossible for Tang Yu to use most of his resources to cultivate new followers while ignoring the veterans who followed him all the way.

    Luo Zhe, Hui Ren, Kong, and Winnie made great contributions. They are also the twelve-level peak or thirteen-level, not far from Great Perfection. Tang Yu hopes that they will all be out of the ordinary in the near future.

    And Hongyue, Gretel, and Tyronn have achieved great sess and were hitting the bottleneck again and again in their training.

    There was still a long way to go.

    These the data consumed every day was hard to count, and Yi Lian and Nancy, who need more training resources, high-purity source crystals, and crystal corn, have never been truly satisfied.

    It does not rely on foreign objects but only runs the cultivation method to inhale and breathe the source energy. But even if the earth¡¯s source gas concentration was high, Naked Cultivator wants to break through the ordinary; I don¡¯t know how long it will take¡­ it may not be able to break through for decades!

    Source crystal wasn¡¯t meant to be spent on prostitution pubs.

    But every time the territory was upgraded, it was necessary to try it out.

    Thinking about it, Tang Yu entered the system market.

    From the outside, the sixth-tier market looks like a small shop. When you walk into it, you can feel it has expanded a lot. There were three shelves, one in the front and two vertically on both sides of the store.

    There were sixtymodity fields in total.

    After the market upgrade, with a free refresh benefit, Tang Yu nced at it.

    He ignored ordinary resource packs, but after the fourth-tier market, there was a probability that special resource packs, including special metals, rare woods, etc., would spawn.

    Tang Yu bought all the special material resource packs.

    Refresh again.

    ¡­

    Special resource packs and blueprints, buy!

    ¡­

    Skill runes, buy!

    ¡­

    Purchased items with special effects!

    ¡­

    Most of them were small items. Tang Yu nced at them and bought them decisively as long as the prices were not too high.

    The market has been refreshed fifty times in less than an hour, and the space ring was full of variousmodities.

    Thesemodities couldn¡¯t provide qualitative help to the territory, but they could still have considerable value in some areas.

    Blueprints¡­Even if they were garbage, they could be used to study and broaden your mind.

    Skill runes¡­Increase the skill reserve of the territory, create skills for the magic research institute, and provide ideas.

    There were also some special props¡­ For example, the master key that could open most door locks, the pointer pinpointing to the high-density area of ??Origin Qi, and the constant temperature badge that can be worn on the body to be warm in winter and cool in summer¡­

    Although it doesn¡¯t help much inbat, it could y a big role if you know how to use it in some cases.

    It¡¯s not expensive anyway, so it¡¯s okay to buy it.

    Tang Yu still has the urge to disassemble and study the internal structure, but after thinking about it, he can¡¯t put it back, so don¡¯t spoil it.

    Refresh again.

    Tang Yu caught a glimpse of a blueprint with a price of 10,000 yuan in the cab on the left. Without even thinking about it, his mind-controlled it and bought it directly.

    ¡°Ding! Your bnce is insufficient, please ce enough source crystals in the warehouse in time¡­¡±

    ¡°Ding! Your bnce is insufficient¡­¡±

    ¡°Ding!¡­¡­¡±

    What? What?

    Tang Yu looked dumbfounded. Isn¡¯t it just 10.000 source crystals? How?!

    He opened the system panel and looked at the source crystal stock at the bottom, and it also showed the remaining 3 million.

    ¡°I said it¡¯s impossible¡­ Wait, the unit listed above can only be purchased by a high-purity source crystal?!!!¡±

    A blueprint of 10,000 high-purity source crystals!

    Outrageous!

    He didn¡¯t look closely at first and quickly walked to the cab where the blueprints were ced. Information about the blueprints emerged immediately.

    ¡¾Nightmare Puppet (3/3)¡¿

    Combat power: top-notch.

    Material: 1 piece of soul crystal, 10 units of Dream Water, 200 units of Moir¨¦ Fine Gold, 1000 units of Mithril,¡­

    Remarks: Nightmare Puppet Blueprint is one of the core materials required for manufacturing. It can only be used three times. Once the Nightmare Puppet Blueprint is purchased, the market will have a higher probability of showing Nightmare Cloak, Nightmare Scythe and Dire suits such as nighmare car, nightmare treasure, etc¡­

    Looking at the various introductions on the puppet¡¯s blueprints, Tang Yu was lost in thought.

 Chapter 425

    <h4>Chapter 425</h4>

    Northern Court, Tree Shade Transit Station.

    The station manager, Xie Yi, talked with Yao Jun, the director of the Magic Bureau.

    ¡°¡­¡­ You want to buy a high purity source crystal with any attribute? There are no requirements?¡±

    ¡°Not really. We just want anything cheap.¡±

    Yao Jun: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Each attribute of the source crystal has a corresponding group of hunters. How can there be cheap source crystals?¡¯

    The elemental-type high purity source crystals were suitable for many people and were in short supply. Hence, it was generally impossible to sell them to the public unless they were exchanged for items of equal value.

    But there were specific attributes of high-purity source crystals, such as blood attributes, such as etching attributes ¡­¡­ their affinity with normal hunters was really low. There¡¯s a danger that the attributes might sh.

    Yao Jun pondered his options, whether to trade them or just sell them.

    Xie Yi continued, ¡°We also need some Dream Water, about a hundred grams.¡±

    ¡°Dream Water?¡±

    Xie Yi took out a picture showing a colorful water drop with a description of the item¡¯s characteristics below.

    Yao Jun carefully examined it and suddenly remembered a certain item, ¡°What do you want the Mirror ¡­¡­ Dream Water for?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. After all, I¡¯m just an errand boy.¡± Xie Yi spread his hands.

    Yao Jun was speechless. A few days ago, Xie Yi won against Zhu Long, unleashing the might of firearms.

    The two of them bargained for some time.

    In the end, Tree Shade purchased eight thousand units of high purity source crystal from the Northern Court, as well as 80 grams of Dream Water.

    As a price, it was necessary to provide the Northern Court with one hundred B-grade custom weapons, as well as to help the Northern Court resolve the 4th age powerhouse upying an ample sanctuary.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem; fortunately, the Northern Court possesses the Water of Dreams.¡±

    Tang Yu was able to gather ten thousand units of high purity source crystals, several major mines stocked, plus the ones in his own spatial ring. But the result was bound to lead to a short supply of cultivation resources for the next period, and it¡¯s best to be able to trade from the Northern Court.

    And the Dream Water, which was something that has never even been heard of.

    Over at the transit station, Xie Yi requested that the transaction be made as soon as possible.

    Five hours after Tang Yu sent the news to Xie Yi through themunication device, eight thousand high purity source crystal units were finally sent to the territory through the teleportation array. He himself took another two thousand units and rushed to buy the nightmare golem drawings.

    Thevender-tinged parchment scroll drawings flew out andnded in his hands. Tang Yu refreshed hundreds of times and finally put together a set of four Nightmare Golem drawings, cloak, scythe, seat, and treasure.

    It¡¯s very expensive!

    ¡­¡­

    The workshop.

    After the territorial fit was raised and Tang Yu¡¯s in-depth understanding of his newly upgraded territory, a new manufacturing model was opened. He no longer needed to put the material in manually. He just ced it in the warehouse when manufacturing. The materials were automatically consumed, just like a building system.

    Much more convenient.

    However, the manufacturing button still needs to be manually controlled by him.

    When he first chose to create the Nightmare Golem, a progress bar slowly advanced on the disy.

    The slow progress was onlypared to the usual manufacturing of high-level rune equipment, less than a minute, along with a ¡°drop¡± sound, a puff of ck smoke from the exit of the workshop¡¯s ck box, quickly turned into a human form.

    ¡°Nightmare puppet?¡±

    Tang Yu tried to check it out. When his spiritual power got in contact with the puppet, the nightmare puppet¡¯s appearance changed. Even Tang Yu¡¯s vision was affected by this peculiar phenomenon. His perspective was split in two, seeing the changed Nightmare Puppet on one side, and seeing himself through the Nightmare¡¯s eyes on the other.

    ¡°Weird.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Two hourster.

    At the back of the mountain, a figure wearing a cloak and holding a scythe was hovering in the air, his figure bing illusory from time to time, disappearing and suddenly emerging from another ce.

    ¡°Nightmare puppet has the ability to shuttle between reality and illusion, and it can also be manipted from a distance.¡± The figure murmured. His voice was somewhat simr to Tang Yu¡¯s, while in fact, it was also him who was controlling it from behind.

    In terms of battle power, the Nightmare Puppet performed rtively average, only slightly stronger than Yan Dingtian. Its behavior pattern was rather rigid, far from beingparable to No. 1 and No. 2. It also couldn¡¯t be stronger through cultivation and couldn¡¯t learn new battle techniques.

    The nightmare puppet bes stronger in only one way by devouring dark attribute source crystals.

    ¡°Another krypton crystal consumer¡­¡±

    Although this was the case, Tang Yu was satisfied.

    The Nightmare Puppet itself only had one ability, which was to shift between reality and illusion. When entering the illusory space, the Nightmare Puppet could not have an effect on the outside world, so itsbat power was not strong, but ¡­¡­

    The illusory space was not at the same scale as reality.

    Tang Yu recalled that he had just manipted the Nightmare Puppet with just a gentle leap and appeared in the back of the mountain a few kilometers away.

    ¡°And the nightmare puppet control, unlike other puppets ¡­¡­ Other puppets can only be controlled if I can see them, basically their range is equal to my perception power, but the nightmare puppet¡­ I can split my vision with them, so¡­ long-range maniption shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    To verify this, the Nightmare Puppet entered a flowing void space under Tang Yu¡¯s control - he had ordered in advance that the general control was disconnected, and the Nightmare Puppet would automatically return to the castle in ten minutes.

    One minute ¡­¡­

    Two minutes ¡­¡­

    In that flowing space, the connection between Tang Yu and the Nightmare Puppet remained tight. A momentter, the Nightmare finally leaped, and the illusory figure solidified and appeared in the real world.

    Surrounded by destend, buildings crawling with green vines, old trees, dim crows.

    That wasn¡¯t his territory anymore.

    And a part of Tang Yu¡¯s spirit still remains in the nightmare puppet, as if having bilocation ¡­¡­

    The idea was to raise the right hand, grasp the hilt of the scythe and swing it out with force, pure source power into a knife mane, cutting hundreds of meters long gully.

    ¡°Although you can¡¯t learn any skills, a transcendent is transcendent, and moreover, the Nightmare Puppet made with the Evil Dragon n Soul Crystals as its core also inherits the fundamental ability of the Evil Dragon n transcendent.¡±¡­

    The Nightmare Puppet stretched out his left hand, as white and tender as a human, a gray airflow spurted out violently from his palm, and everywhere he went, both grass and trees and buildings burned up silently.

    Visible to the naked eye, the grass and trees withered, the building walls grew older, a crack snaked.

    Special ability!

    An extremely strong erosion ability!

    ¡°With this ability¡­ theirck ofbat ability wouldn¡¯t be a problem ¡­¡­bat, remote control, with the ability to virtual reality shuttle, warp, it¡¯s pretty good, no wonder the nightmare golem intelligence was low, but anyway, as long as I am the one controlling it, what use is their intelligence ah!¡°

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The Nightmare Puppet back to the territory.

    After taking the return scroll, the figure bes lighter, crossed into the colorful illusory space.

    Continuously shuttling through the fabric of illusion.

    ording to the previous experience, the distance span in the illusory space was far higher than the reality¡ªwhat a godly technique. The only problem was that it was difficult to identify the direction and did not know where thending point was located.

    The moment you reappear in reality, you fall directly into a trap, also very possible. But¡­ Although the nightmare puppet was not strong inbat, their ability to escape was excellent.

    Not a big problem.

    Tang Yu was greedy. He wanted this ability so bad!

    ¡­¡­

    His consciousness was divided into two, cultivating and controlling the nightmare puppet.

    Finally, Tang Yu felt that it was about time.

    The Nightmare Puppet jumped out of the illusory space, surrounded by the devastated old city.

    There was a great density of demonic beasts here, and just as the Nightmare puppet appeared, the demonic beasts roaming the streets were surprised to see that an alien had emerged from among them.

    A scythe turned from illusion to real and was held in the hands of the nightmare puppet, a round moon-shaped light from the scythe cut out, in an instant, hundreds of meters around the demonic beasts into pieces, and buildings copsedyer byyer.

    ¡°The force seems to be too strong.¡±

    Tang Yu smiled bitterly, but he was the one who controlled it. It seemed to be far less flexible than the main body.

    At this time, the nightmare puppet looked up into the distance. With a sh, its speed had broken through the sound barrier and shot off into the distance.

    ¡­¡­

    The team of eight people wearing animal skin clothing, each in their own way. Some were checking their equipment; some were stepping on the spot, observing the county¡¯s environment.

    ¡°Captain, this county is not good, ah, the density of demonic beasts is also too high ¡­¡­ wait, how there is a man there! ¡°

    The rming sound made several team members look over, but only to see smoke and dust, a figure wearing a cloak and holding a scythe, suspended outside the eighteen-story rooftop.

    ¡®A ghost?¡¯

    ¡®Ghosts!¡¯

    The eight-man team looked terrified, but they couldn¡¯t scream as if their throats were choked.

    Just when they thought they were about to die, the cloaked figure, whose face could not be seen, spoke, ¡°Three questions, where is this ce? What is the name of thergest shelter nearby? Is there a secret realm or crystal mine in this area?¡±

    A few people gave out the information they knew, lest they be a step behind and be dead by the sword.

    A few momentster, the oppressive aura was gone, the captain carefully raised his head, but the cloaked man had gone.

    ¡­¡­

    For two days in a row, Tang Yu stayed inside the territory and manipted the nightmare puppet to wave around outside.

    The nightmare scouting efficiency was very high as a scout that can go straight to the past. The northern court has a lot of information.

    The nightmare puppets can be used to scout out less popted areas without any fear. Everywhere they go, they meet different hunters and ask them about it, and if they have bad intentions, they are killed directly.

    At this time, the message from Xie Yi came.

 Chapter 426

    <h4>Chapter 426</h4>

    Xie Yi also said, ¡®The Northern Court spected that among that group of Fourth Age thugs, someone may have broken through the mortal realm, the Northern Court side hopes that we can send out two mortals to settle this matter once and for all.¡¯

    Tang Yu was not surprised. If they didn¡¯t need a mortal, the Northern Court would not need to entrust this matter to the Tree Shade. On the other hand, the Northern Court also did not have an airne or any portable vehicle, even transport helicopters, and only dared to move around inside their defensive perimeter.

    And the Northern Court¡¯s mortals who were stationed in four directions were fighting non-stop.

    Meng Lao was still the strongest mortal in the Northern Court. If the two mortals sent are Baili Ba kind of person, even if it¡¯s two against one, they would most likely lose against the enemy.

    Tang Yu told Xie Yi to ry his message and tell the people of the Northern Court that he agreed to send two mortals. Tang Yu thought about letting Yi Lian or Nancy go. Still, after thinking about not wasting their precious training time, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll let Advisor Yan go, the other one, well¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Tree shade transit station.

    Inside the meeting room, in addition to Yao Jun, the Northern Court also had a deputy army chief from Zulong and a grandmander from the City Guard.

    The other two were the leaders of the operation.

    Across the table, Xie Yi opened his eyes, ¡°Our boss promised that there will be two Transcendents from our side involved in the operation, and they can act tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Are they the two fromst time?¡±

    Last time, Mr. Tang was followed by two transcendents by his side. Yao Jun and several people did not expect Mr. Tang to be personally involved in this matter. Even if the Tree Shade sent two transcendents, they did not dare to hold too much expectation.

    ¡®Tree Shade¡¯s own base camp also needs to be defended.¡¯

    ¡®Tree Shade is really good,rade ah!¡¯

    And then Meng Lao heard Xie Yi say: ¡°Thest time? Of course not. We got a recement just for this operation?¡±

    ¡®You got a recement for transcendent?¡¯

    ¡®Your territory has so many transcendents!?¡¯

    Yao Jun thought about it. He wanted to know how many transcendents are in Tree Shade now!

    ¡­¡­

    Chongcheng Shelter.

    Before doomsday, Chongcheng was a big city. After the doomsday, Chongcheng was a beacon for survivors in the surrounding area. Since its establishment, Chongcheng Shelter has experienced a total of three-level five demonic tides, fourteen levels four demonic tides, and countless low-level demonic tides.

    Chongcheng has been standing tall and unwavering.

    The strength of the hunters in Chongcheng was also at the higher average of several shelters. Every day, there were teams of survivors who came from far away to settle in Chongcheng.

    Until Bloody Sunday, more than 50 days ago¡­

    ¡°Old Wang, we must go!¡±

    Old Wang hid in the shadows of the building, probing at the distant city walls. The city gates were closed, and a group of hunters wearing Chongcheng uniforms was standing on the city walls heckling and talking.

    The old king whispered: ¡°I cannot escape. What about the other?!¡±

    ¡°If we escape now, there is a ray of hope, but if you wait here patiently, someone mighte to save us -¡°

    Chattering, the man¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk, staring straight into the distance.

    The old king also instinctively looked over.

    High in the sky, a huge ship burst out of the clouds and suddenly flew over the Chongcheng shelter.

    ¡­¡­

    Five minutes ago.

    The ¡°Voyager¡± entered the territory of Chongcheng, and the voice of the ship¡¯s captain, Ma Li Guo, spread throughout the entire floating ship, informing all the warriors that the battle was about to begin.

    At this moment on the deck, there stood a neat line of hunters, looking a bit loaded. There were thirty Air Corps hunters, one hundred members of the Investigation Corps. There were also the hunters Northern Court sent, three hundred elite warriors from the Zhu Long Corps.

    Yan Dingtian stood at the bow of the ship with a high spirit. He, the great advisor, had finally received a real mission and could show his skills.

    Tang Yu nced at Yan Dingtian sneakily, with a slightly handsome face hidden under the hood. It was his partner in this operation, and it looked just like a human transcendent.

    ¡°You¡¯re the newly recruited transcendent, right? Then you must not know what you should pay attention to when living in the Tree Shade.¡±

    The cloaked man¡¯s head lifted slightly.

    And then Yan Dingtian started to rant, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at our high sry, but the things in the shade are expensive. Director Tang is good at everything else¡­ but he¡¯s stingy. So, we have to limit our spending. The enjoyment¡­ for example, two meals a week. You can use the time to teach the corps hunter, rub the training time of the corps. When you have a task, you can find a shelter ¡°appropriately¡± for reimbursement¡­ These are all my expenses. It took several months to sum up valuable experience. ¡°

    Under the hood, behind the deep pupils, Tang Yu sneered.

    ¡®Looks like I need to cut Yan Dingtian¡¯s sry!¡¯

    ¡­¡­

    The Nightmare puppet stood at the bow of the ship, looking down.

    The tall walls of Chongcheng Shelter were already clearly visible.

    ¡°I heard that the group of Fourth Age evil disciples upying Chongcheng intended to use blood sacrifice to break through the mortals forcefully.¡±

    Although many hunters were patrolling the city walls, one could still feel that therge asylum was at a disadvantage. The legions of hunters of the original Chongcheng; those who died, those who surrendered, and most of the rest fled, and now in Chongcheng, there were only hunters who intended to flee every moment.

    It was chaotic as hell.

    What¡¯s more, it poses a serious threat to the surrounding shelters.

    It was for this reason that the Northern Court appears to be in a hurry ¡­¡­ Tang Yu guessed that the Northern Court should have tried to chop action but failed and had no choice but to entrust them.

    After all, the control of this shelter would be handed over to the Northern Court. But the surrounding mines belong to Tree Shade. Chongcheng¡¯s mercenary employment center will also be changed to ¡°Adventurers Guild¡±, which was also part of the deal.

    Beneficial to Tree Shade.

    ¡­¡­

    The airne flew over Chongcheng and lowered its altitude.

    The Tree Shade warriors, who had been prepared long ago, and the Northern Court warriors, each grabbed a rope and jumped down from the deck.

    At this point, the airne was still tens of meters from the city walls, and the senior hunters could not leap from this height in one go. Still, the warriors grabbed the rope, as if bungee jumping, and when they reached the lowest point, the rope pulled so that the impulse of their descent was reduced to the extreme at once.

    And in thest ten or so meters of height left, the warriors let go and thumped down on the wall.

    They were falling from the sky.

    The hunters on the city walls were dumbfounded.

    ¡­¡­

    Nightmare puppet stood on the deck and waited for a while until the shouting and killing below gradually disappeared, during which only a few machine guns fired at the airne. The uracy was terrible, and the fortress cannon, which had been on guard, did not appear.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that the current Chongcheng, there is no one who can make a fortress-cannon, right?¡±

    Shaking his head and with the urging of Yan Dingtian, the two flew towards the center of Chongcheng. This luxurious mansion had been converted into the city lord¡¯s residence.

    A squad of a hundred sharp knives had already taken the lead in rushing to the city lord¡¯s mansion.

    The hunters who had defected to the evil disciples of the Fourth Age in Chongcheng had hastily assembled. There were quite a few of them, and the road leading to the city lord¡¯s mansion was lined with thousands of uniformed guards. Still, in the face of the Tree Shade and Northern Court¡¯s mixed sharp knife squad, they were defenseless and killed all the way through to the city lord¡¯s mansion entrance.

    BOOM!

    A big man with gnarled muscles walked out of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. A fist swung out, carrying countless wind pressure, and the hunters of the sharp knife team, who were ready to rush into the mansion, slowly retreated.

    ¡°Who dares to make trouble in front of the city lord¡¯s residence-¡°

    The big man¡¯s eyes looked furious as he stepped out, and the aura of the Great Perfection hunters pervaded.

    The hunters of the Chongcheng Guard who gradually gathered around them showed their joy when they saw the big man suddenly cover his chest, and the veins on his skin swam like snakes.

    POOF!

    POOF!

    A few secondster, the big man fell to his knees on the ground, blood staining the front of the city lord¡¯s residence red.

    Hidden in the crowd, Hongyue licked her lips, very satisfied.

    ¡­¡­

    The sharp knife team drove straight in, and the fourth-age hunter people in the city lord¡¯s mansion, who were either cultivating or enjoying themselves, roared out in anger.

    These people were in the thirteenth level. Their battle technique method was honed for decades.

    However, Hongyue and others were originally the best in their ss. They had the most sophisticated weapons and warfare techniques to crush their opponent ¡­¡­ They were fighting for a moment until all of their opponentsid motionless on the floor.

    Finally,

    A terrifying aura from the city lord¡¯s residence underground.

    The ground trembled violently, a loud boom, blocks of houses exploded, a middle-aged man with a pale face levitated up from the ground.

    Long fluttering, dark clouds over the top, like a demon god.

    The surrounding debris floated up, and the ground also cracked. The broken floor was pulled to midair by the power of the mind, countless debris gathered together, forming arge orb, held aloft, smashed -

    BOOM!

    Giant stone orb burst, Yan Dingtian shed midair and saw the new opponent. Yan Dingtian smiled as if he had seen arge source crystal. ¡°Hey hey hey hey, you¡¯re mine!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t wait to rush up and fight with the pale-faced middle-aged Fan.

    Raging energy burst out towards the surroundings, houses crumbled within hundreds of meters, and the earth split into huge gullies.

    The mixed team of the Tree Shade and Northern court were blown from the aftershock and hurriedly ran from the premises.

    The hunters of the Chongcheng Guard, who had gradually gathered and rushed in to show their loyalty, were even more frightened. In just less than half a minute, the city lord¡¯s residence, which covers an area of dozens of acres, waspletely destroyed.

    Tang Yu connected his mind into the nightmare puppet, astonished to find that the old Yan was on the upper hand.

    ¡®It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Yan Dingtian suppress another mortal!¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s not easy!¡¯

    Tang Yu saw that the battlefield was gradually moving outward, as if¡­ the mortal who had taken over Chongcheng intended to escape. He did not intend to continue to watch the show. There were not many people inside the city lord¡¯s mansion, it doesn¡¯t matter if it was destroyed, but outside, there might be countless survivors.

    Nightmare puppet flew forward, an illusory scythe condensed into a solid matter.

    With the energy of the evil dragon¡¯s aura, the scythe cut down.

    SWOOSH¡­

    Directly cut through the mortal force field, chopped down on the back of the pale man.

    The battle armor flickered with runic patterns but could not resist the scythe¡¯s power, blood sttered. Greyish aura seeped from his wound, and the Transcendent¡¯s life force not only failed to heal the wound but gradually broke down and weakened.

    ¡®How could two Mortals attack and kill?¡¯

    ¡®What exactly had happened?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t even think that today¡¯s bloodbath originated from those hunters he regarded as ¡®human medicine¡¯.

    ¡°Show mercy, have a good talk-¡°

    Yan Dingtian ignored it. How could he let go of the merit that hade to him?

    Both fists sted out one after another, beating the other party to vomit blood.

    Nightmare puppet hidden in the side, from time to time appear, leaving a deep wound on the middle-aged Fan.

    The words of begging for mercy fell on deaf ears.

    Tang Yu could force the other party to sign a contract so as to bind, but he would not forgive someone who uses humans as a sacrifice. The middle-aged Transcendent himself may not have a blood sacrifice. Still, Tang Yu detected some obscure, resentful aura of the blood sacrifice permeating from his men.

    ¡®The contract can bind the body but not the mind.¡¯

    ¡®It is better to get rid of it.¡¯

    ¡­¡­

    The two joined forces. The middle-aged Transcendent couldn¡¯t flee outward and had beenpletely suppressed. With more and more wounds on the body, his aura was getting weaker and weaker.

    The middle-aged transcendent burst out a roar, burning the source energy in his body, forcing back Yan Dingtian and the Nightmare puppet at once.

    However, the next moment, the middle-aged Transcendent took out an ancient scroll from his arms, and the scroll instantly turned into ashes. He was also wrapped by a mysterious power and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    ¡­¡­

    City Lord¡¯s House has been razed to the ground.

    Soon someone ran in to investigate the area and saw that only two people left, Yan Dingtian and the nightmare puppet. The man who investigated the area finally broke the silence, ¡°dead?¡±

    ¡°Ran away.¡±

    Yang Dingtian was full of bitterness, bright source crystals, merit¡­ the good life was leaving him. He looked to the side, ¡°Nightmare brother, life is not as good as it should be, one loss is not sh-¡°

    Before Yan Dingtian finished the words, Nightmare¡¯s body turned faint and disappeared from several people¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°???¡±

    ¡­¡­

    A dozen kilometers away, a figure fell from midair, stained with blood, looking miserable.

    ¡°My teleportation scrolls! Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Those two people, where the hell did theye from? Obviously, I have not heard about other transcendents!¡±

    Face full of resentment.

    Making him seriously injured and using up hisst teleportation scroll.

    ¡°This revenge, I take note of!¡±

    A somewhat familiar voice, steeply from the side, ¡°You¡¯re not easy to find.¡±

    Not far away, a figure wearing a cloak steeply emerged.

    The nightmare puppet was holding a scythe, and traveling through reality and illusion was a type of spatial ability. ¡ªIf the other party escaped in different ways, Tang Yu¡¯s possessed Nightmare might not be able to chase after him.

    But at that time, the scroll was torn. He unexpectedly found that he could detect spatial fluctuations, so he followed it to find him. He didn¡¯t think he would understand the power of space when he was inside the nightmare puppet!

    The nightmare puppet straddled the warhorse and swung a scythe down at the middle-aged, pale-faced Transcendent!

 Chapter 427

    <h4>Chapter 427</h4>

    Arge shelter in Xilin Province.

    A well-known martial arts gym closed its doors on a rare asion today.

    ¡°Master, do you really want to leave here and go to that Tree Shade shelter?¡± The chubby elementary school dressed in martial arts uniforms asked in surprise.

    The martial arts master looked like he was in his early fifties, but he was actually in his seventies. He called Gong Changping, and he ran a ¡°Changping Martial Arts Center.¡± Although it was not asrge as thergestrge-scale martial arts centers in the shelter, the business was not bad.

    As the only master in the martial arts gym, Gong Changping had a little gray hair on the temples, a kind face, and his arms showed no muscles from the loose martial arts uniforms.

    However, the apprentices in the museum knew that the master was formidable. He was a person who was dedicated to martial arts. Compared with the masters who were in the main martial arts halls. If it is not for the poor management of their own masters, the scale of the Changping martial arts hall might be a multitude higher.

    Now Gong Changping said that he would abandon the martial arts hall he was operating and rushed to Tree Shade all the way, and the apprentices were puzzled.

    ¡°Yes, only in the Tree Shade, in the Ultimate Martial Arts School, can you find the real martial arts.¡± Gong Changping¡¯s tone was calm, his eyes were firm, and he was determined to seek the truth.

    The chubby little apprentice was crying. ¡°But master, you are already very strong. Others say that you are a few people who really know martial arts in the shelter. Why go to the Tree Shade? Besides, it is just a rumor¡­ Apprentices whoe out of the Tree Shade can beat the third-level demonic beast? This must be fake!¡±

    ¡°My little junior is right. Besides, Tree Shade is thousands of miles away from us. Even if you are a powerful master, there are many dangers along the way, and you don¡¯t need to take a risk for a rumor!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and master, if you are gone, how about this martial arts gym?¡±

    A dozen people wearing martial arts uniforms in the courtyard with the word Changping surrounded the old master. They were all orphans, and their parents were killed by demonic beasts. Gong Changping brought them back and taught them martial arts. Now, the strongest of these apprentices can be called masters.

    Gong Changping nced over the face of his immature or mature apprentice and smiledfortingly, ¡°I have decided. If you are willing, you can follow me to pursue martial arts. If you don¡¯t want to, you can stay here. I keep the martial arts hall open, so you can continue to study here. With your strength, it is enough to teach an ordinary hunter.¡±

    ¡°Going to the Tree Shade is not as dangerous as you think. Although it is thousands of miles away, as long as we go to the Xiping Sanctuary, which is 300 kilometers away and board the flying ship.¡±

    Seeing Gong Changping¡¯s determination to seek the truth, the voice of persuasion gradually lowered.

    Some apprentices were curious about the rumored Tree Shade, and they also had a desire to be stronger. Still, they were worried about encountering danger in the wild-even if that kind of flying ship really existed, there were still more than three hundred kilometers to go. No matter how strong Gong Changping was, he might not be able to protect each of them.

    Unimaginable dangers might be encountered in the wild at any time.

    Many apprentices flinched when they heard that the martial arts hall could continue to operate. There was a lot of ie without hard work, and they didn¡¯t want to give up such a life.

    In the end, only the elder brother and the youngest apprentice were willing to follow the master to leave.

    When Gong Changping saw the two most powerful apprentices, with a sh of joy in his eyes, he sighed in his heart, ¡°From now on, the martial arts gym will be handed over to you.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°This is the recent situation of outsiders in the shelter.¡±

    Tang Yu took the information brought by Chen Haiping and turned it over.

    Every day, the new poption of the territory has stabilized at more than five hundred. ¡°That¡¯s good, and there are many new hunters who are at level eight or seven.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Haiping showed a relieved smile, ¡°Our Tree Shade¡¯s name has been spread, not only because of magical equipment but also many people regard our Tree Shade as a holy ce for cultivation. It can be said that the more powerful the Tree Shade is, the more hunter wille here.¡±

    Many people believed in the authenticity of the rumors.

    It was because the adventurers who went out from the Tree Shade showed the strength far surpassing from the same level and made the Tree Shade¡¯s reputation spread quickly.

    It was limited to the top of the major shelters in the past, but now, in Tiannan Province, almost everyone knew about it. Even in the neighboring provinces, some hunters havee all the way.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the airnes are too few and the fares are expensive, and ordinary hunters can¡¯t pay.¡± Chen Haiping sighed.

    Tang Yu had no choice but to say, ¡°Let the people at the registration office and the marketing department pay more attention to attracting talents, especially good seedlings. Don¡¯t miss it¡­ Of course, don¡¯t let go of those talented people. It¡¯s best to catch them all. The mine is in full swing, and the two newly opened mines are currently short of workers.¡±

    The two people in the officemunicated for a few minutes, and Tang Yu ordered some tasks for Lao Chen.

    Lao Chen is now more and morefortable doing these civilian jobs. He alwaysined before, but now he is enjoying it¡­ It seems that he has forgotten the fact that he was a veteran.

    ¡°fair enough,¡± Tang Yu muttered in his heart.

    Probably the improvement in life level has allowed Chen Haiping to reduce his sleep time, increase the speed of his brain, and greatly increase his work efficiency. Now that he thinks about it, he doesn¡¯t need to share the manpower for Lao Chen.

    ¡°By the way, there will be a big auction in five days. Just put the space backpack and the return to town scroll in to try the water.¡±

    ¡­

    After Chen Haiping was sent away, Tang Yu also began to do his business.

    These days, he has been obsessed with collecting nightmare puppets. After the upgrade of his territory, he has not carried out deep excavations of many buildings. His mind sank into the system, and a lifelike three-dimensional map of the territory appeared in his mind. Most of the buildings have only an illusory outline glowing with dim light.

    Thoughts gathered on these buildings, and corresponding exnations emerged.

    These were all system buildings. Tang Yu could upgrade remotely, but after thinking about it, he still didn¡¯t have the house and got up and walked out of the castle.

    If he were to observe closely, it might be easier to find the effect of the upgrade.

    The first stop, Tang Yu, came to the Jingyu rice nting area.

    The nting area was opened outside the city. It covered ??hundreds of acres, but only tens of acres ofnd were actually nted with crystal jade rice, divided into nine scattered areas, allowing the rice to absorb more nutrients from the soil and sun.

    Tang Yu observed for a while, silently thinking of the upgrade of the farm.

    The farnd that has consumed a huge amount of source crystals to be upgraded to level 6 was not much different from before, except that the color was darker. However, through the observation of the ¡°eye of insight¡±, Tang Yu found that the growth cycle of crystal jade rice was shortened to 13%.

    A very considerable time.

    After instructing the people on the farm to take good care of them and record the data, Tang Yu hurried away.

    Most of the farms in the territory were only first-level and second-level farms. They grew ordinary crops and did not need to be upgraded. Only the crystal jade rice nting area and the medicinal material nting area in the back mountain valley have been upgraded to the highest level.

    He quickly upgraded the three farms in the medicinal nting area.

    The growth time of many medicinal materials has been shortened in different ways. To Tang Yu¡¯s surprise, the awakening fruit nts showed signs of growth under the influence of the level 6 farnd.

    These fruits could help people awaken, and they also can tap and enhance their potential.

    The quantity was small, and it might be of little use, but it would be different if it could be nted indefinitely.

    Tang Yu tried to reach the highest level and studied their effects for training camp warehouses, war altars, teleportation arrays, and many defensive buildings.

    The most interesting point was that Tang Yu¡¯sbat power had been greatly improved in the Krypton Crystal mode.

    He felt that it was no longer a problem to talk about it now.

    He walked into the spell factory.

    ¡°Ding! The spell factory has been upgraded to level 3.¡±

    ¡°Ding! The spell factory has 9 spell slots.¡±

    ¡°Ding! The spell factory can make second-tierrge-scale spells.¡±

    ¡°Ding! Every second-tier spell needs to upy 2 spell slots.¡±

    The prompt sound continued, and Tang Yu¡¯s eyes gradually brightened.

 Chapter 428: The Looming Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 428: The Looming Crisis</h4>

    The fog filled the secret realm full of ruins. Shadows shed by, and on closer inspection, the ck shadows were much taller than ordinary people, with gnarled muscles, some with two pairs of arms, some with four pairs of arms.

    Inside a hall made of ck stone, the elder of the Ghost Hand n, who was over three meters tall, sat in the center.

    He opened his mouth, ¡°How many nsmen do we have now?¡±

    ¡°Elder, we now have 136 nsmen, 84 adult nsmen, 44 nsmen above the Condensed Origin Realm ¡­¡­ The nsmen were sent out during this time, and some of them failed to return.¡±

    Compared to the golden age of the ghost hand n, there were thousands of n members back then and now¡­

    Their ns were foiled!

    The dignified Ghost Hand n transcendent, even had to hide in the secret realm, not daring to show their faces.

    ¡°Tree shade-!!!¡±

    ¡°They must be destroyed!¡±

    The Ghost Hand n elder ground his teeth, ¡°Last time there were four Mortals in Green Shade, and a weapon like an airne, with just our one n¡¯s power, we can¡¯t destroy Tree Shade.¡±

    He looked at another mortal in the side seat, ¡°You contact the White Bone n and cooperate with them. This time, we¡¯ll make sure to annihte all of those humans!¡±

    ¡°But Elder, won¡¯t contact the White Bone n make people look at you funny?¡±

    The transcendent hesitated, ¡°How about waiting a little longer? The n intends to send a few more mortals over at great cost ¡­¡­¡±

    At this time, the Ghost Hand n only has one senior mortal, one ordinary mortal, and one newly promoted mortal who has just broken through. But the n already intended to send four more mortals over regardless of the cost, and one of them was also an elder level.

    The ghost-hand n elder¡¯s face was firm, ¡°even if the n¡¯s reinforcements arrived. We do not have a crushing advantage! And once the human transcendent escapes, the next time you want to catch them, it will not be so easy.¡±

    ¡°We are here, not only for revenge but also toplete the task of the Sovereign.¡±

    Once the word ¡®Sovereign¡¯ was uttered, the Ghost Hand n members present instantly became serious.

    After a pause, the Ghost Hand n elders continued, ¡°Origin Star recovery only a few months. Strong mortal people among humans are very few and far between. Those who can break through mortal at this stage must be favored by the origin star qi, especially the mortal of Tree Shade, who should be at the fifth era of human¡­¡­ I suspect that there are the sons of the world of the origin among those mortals of Tree Shade! And there may be more than one!¡±

    Ghost Hand Elder narrowed his eyes, ¡°Most worlds, there are only one or two sons of the world who are favored by strong qi. These people are often extremely qualified, treating cultivation awakening like nothing, casually cultivating, and can break through the mortal fast.

    The special nature of the origin star, although having more sons of the world, but if we can take one or two of them, the Sovereign will be able to swallow arge number of origin stars quickly, we will also certainly get a considerable reward ¡­¡­

    At that time, not only we¡¯ll be able to recover our losses, our strength will also be unmatched.

    This time, we are not asking for help from the White Bone n but to give them a great opportunity ¡­¡­ This matter must not be dyed. We mustpletely strangle them before the rise of the Children of the World and behead the Origin Star Origin!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Yawn-¡°

    Tang Yu rubbed the tip of his nose and wondered if he was too excited. Spell Factory used to be his trump card against transcendents. Still, as Nancy and more and more transcendents appeared, this card gradually lost its former glory.

    At this stage, no one couldn¡¯t think straight and foolishly attack the territory.

    Nheless, it was always good to have an extra card.

    Tang Yu studied the upgraded spell factory in detail and came to a realization. ¡°No wonder therge spells researched in the past always felt limited in power. It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s purely because the spell factory can¡¯t carry higher-powered second-level spells ah!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    At this time, the spell factory.

    A total of sixrge spells were avable.

    In addition to the Thunderbolt of Destruction and fireball, Tang Yu also subsequently opened the extremely cold ice seal (from ine), the holy light shelter (from Winnie), the sky copse (from many earths elemental hunters), and the magic me burning sky (from the No.1 and No.2 who inherited the natural ability of the Ghost Hand n).

    After studying more, Tang Yu gradually figured out some interesting facts.

    For example ¡­¡­

    The power ofrge spells, and their construction price, were linked to each other.

    The original construction of the extreme cold ice seal only required 3000 source crystals. Then after refinement, it increased to 6000 source crystals, but the power was more than doubled!

    Another example was the Magic me Burning Sky and the Great Fireball, the same fire spells, the construction price of 8000 Magic me Burning Sky, obviously far from the only 5000 Great Fireball.

    However, the power of the spell alone was not enough, like the magic me burning sky. Although the area was very wide, the killing power was not as good as the magic me cast by the first two.

    So far, the most powerful spell was still the Thunderbolt of Destruction. A single target attack was the only spell that could threaten the transcendents.

    ¡°But it should be almost the same. Thunderbolt of Destruction can kill disaster-level demonic beasts in seconds, and Transcendent¡¯s life force may not be stronger than disaster-level demonic beasts¡­ It¡¯s a pity that it can only be done in the middle, and there is a greater threat.¡±

    ¡°Now that I think about it, 10.000 Constructed Price Thunderbolt of Destruction should also be the upper limit of the first-levelrge spells ¡­¡­¡±

    The spell panel, the options of sixrge spells, lined up in order of appearance.

    Initially, there was only the Construct button at the back, but there was an additional plus sign now.

    Tang Yu pressed the ¡°+¡± sign.

    ¡°Ding! Do you want the upgrade of ¡°Thunderbolt of Destruction¡± carried out? This upgrade is estimated to cost 5 source crystals ¡­¡­? Yes/No.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡®Why do you even need validation for just 5 source crystals? I¡¯m rich!¡¯

    ¡°Ding! The upgrade failed. Do you continue to invest in source crystals to upgrade? Yes/No.¡±

    Lord Tang: ¡°????¡±

    Yes!

    ¡°Ding, upgrade failed ¡­¡­¡±

    Yes!

    ¡°Ding, upgrade failed ¡­¡­¡±

    Yes!

    ¡°Ding, upgrade sess ¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s finger held up the frame of his non-existent sses and calmly looked at the ¡°Thunderbolt of Destruction¡± column.

    ¡®No change in the system?¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­ upgrade sessful,¡± Thunderbolt of Destruction¡± upgrade progress 20%, do you want to invest in source crystal to continue upgrading? This upgrade is expected to cost 10 source crystals ¡­¡­ Yes/No.¡±

    Tang Yu silently sat back in his chair, propped up his chin, gazing at the progress bar that had only gone a fifth, and thought deeply.

    ¡®Should I use the Krypton Crystal?¡¯

 Chapter 429 The Holy Land of Tree Shade

    <h4>Chapter 429 The Holy Land of Tree Shade</h4>

    Tang Yu eventually chose to use Krypton crystal.

    Sitting in the chair, watching the progress bar go from 20% to 40% to 60% to 80% ¡­¡­ survived without the pitfalls of 99% or 99.5% or whatever.

    ¡°Ding! Extraption progress reached 100%, generating arge second-order spell ¡°Endless Thunder¡±, the construction price is 8w source crystals.¡±

    Tang Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Before and after the investment of nearly three million source crystals, he might cry if this doesn¡¯t work. If not for therge amount of equipment that happened to be sold to the Northern Court recently, Tang Yu might not have been able to get millions of source crystals.

    He looked at the newly generated spell icon.

    ¡°Thunderbolt of Destruction¡± had a blue and purple lightning icon, while ¡®Endless Thunder¡¯, on the other hand, had multiple lightning icons ovepping each other.

    The spell description was ¡®Within a certain area, continuously release thunder with a destructive nature.

    Adhering to the system¡¯s style, it consistently says unclearly.

    Tang Yu had the intention to try and choose to construct ¡®Endless Thunder¡¯. However, looking at the remaining 6 days and 15 hours of construction time on the top, the corners of his mouth twitched helplessly.

    ¡°It seems that it is necessary to build a few more spell factories to decrease the construction time.¡±

    After the ¡°Endless Thunder¡± icon popped out at the top, the plus sign disappeared at the back, and it was obvious that it had reached the highest level.

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze turned to the otherrge spells.

    Each of them had a ¡°+¡± sign after it, and he tried to click on them¡­not to be cheap, but just to understand the upgrade price of different spells ¡­¡­ This understanding proved to be necessary. The upgrade price of ¡°Thunderbolt of Destruction¡± was the highest. All other spells were slightly lower, but it was not proportional to the construction price.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s better to keep the source crystal than ¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu first tried to upgrade ¡°Holy Light Asylum¡±, but when the progress bar reached 60%, it got stuck, and the ¡°+¡± sign after it strangely disappeared!

    The newly generated spell was ¡°Second-Order Holy Light Asylum (Residual)¡±, with a construction price of 1w8 source crystals.

    Tang Yu was puzzled and finally guessed that it should be ack of conditions and needed to collect the data of Winnie as well as other light-based abilities to continue the upgrade.

    Looking at the upgrade of ¡°extreme cold ice seal¡±, it¡¯s also stuck at 60%, scratching his head, Tang Yu then wanted to start on other spells, and then he was shocked¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­ ¡­

    He got no more source crystal!

    He¡¯s poor!

    ¡­¡­

    The ¡°Flying Fish¡± airne wandered in the sky.

    Each voyage has an ordinary ss, VIP ss, and supreme ss. Together it can carry three hundred passengers. However, considering the small number of flights, the cabin that could amodate up to 4 people has been changed to 8 people, and the inner hall ticket has been added. It can carry five to six hundred passengers.

    Overloading was impossible, but after the airship took off, except for a few old fritter adventurers who took the airship many times, most passengers couldn¡¯t wait to arrive on the deck, looking up at the blue sky, overlooking the misty white clouds.

    It seems a bit crowded¡­lively.

    Gong Changping didn¡¯t enjoy it. He bought a regr cabin but only upied one cabin and shared the cabin with other people. Even if there were only 3 people, it was calcted ording to the fare of 8 people.

    After sitting in the cabin for less than five minutes, under the urging of the little apprentice, Gong Changping also walked out of the cabin and came to the deck.

    The deck was very wide and divided into several areas. Except for some ces where the words ¡°Passengers are not allowed¡± were written in most areas, they could move freely.

    Sweeping past, people were standing on the edge of the deck. Some people were identally pushed out of the guardrail. Gong Changping¡¯s pupils shrunk suddenly, but he saw the passenger who was pushed out of the guardrail stuck in the air. It seemed that a transparent barrier stopped him.

    The airne security, who soon maintained order, stepped forward, separated the crowd, and evacuated them. He did not lean against the edge of the guardrail and walked and stopped with the two apprentices.

    The big apprentice was not very talented, but the most stable, the younger apprentice was highly qualified, but he was more detached¡­Gong Changping thought of the strongest second apprentice and shook his head.

    Everyone has his own choice.

    The chubby little apprentice ran back carrying a pot of wine, ¡°Master, please.¡±

    ¡°Where did ite from?¡± Gong Changping was puzzled.

    ¡°ne¡­ They are sold on the airne. Master, you are out of touch with the times.¡±

    Gong Changping turned his head and looked around, only to find a house on the deck. Although it was simple, it was very distinctive. Everything on it was sold, most of which were rted to food. There were also many passengers nearby.

    Some peopleined about the price, but they couldn¡¯t help but to buy something.

    Anyone who could get on the airne was wealthy.

    Gong Changping saw someone holding a jug of simr wine in their hands, pouring a ss and taking a sip. The awakened person¡¯s hands and feet became stiff, and hisplexion changed.

    ¡°This wine¡­ contains Origin Qi! I feel like I¡¯m going to heaven!¡±

    Gong Changping looked surprised, thought about it, poured a small ss of wine, and took a sip.

    He had never heard of this kind of ¡°clean spirit wine¡± before. When it was taken into the throat, the rich energy source exploded, turning into air currents, infiltrating the internal organs.

    Before he could think about it, Gong Changping drank two cups in a row, then sat down cross-legged and started the practice method to hone his cultivation.

    The chubby little apprentice was dumbfounded.

    Some passengers who didn¡¯t know the truth though it was drink poisoning and were working on getting rid of the toxins. However, it didn¡¯t take long for the passengers on the ¡°Flying Fish¡± to learn about the existence of ¡°Sing Lingjiu¡±, including some Tree Shade specialty foods.

    Without exception, they all contain origin qi, and eating and drinking can make oneself stronger. It could greatly increase the training speed.

    Tree Shade deserves to be the Holy Land of Cultivation!

    Like Gong Changping, many awakened people have heard rumors of going to the Tree Shade to seek opportunities to be stronger. Now, there was no doubt.

    ¡­

    ¡°Flying Fish¡± flew for a total of one hour and thirty minutes from setting sail tonding.

    During this period, they encountered thirteen attacks by flying demonic beasts.

    Outside the second city wall, the West District.

    The vast wilderness has be a temporary parking area for airnes.

    Gong Changping stepped off the ¡°Flying Fish¡± and saw two airnes parked in the distance. He couldn¡¯t help but feel the strength of the Tree Shade.

    They followed the guide and walked out, and many people were still busy along the way.

    Farther away, there stood a group of rough houses, which seemed to be still under construction.

    Gong Changping saw that besides a dug-out foundation, several hunters squatted on one knee, with their hands on the ground, as if they were preparing for a sprint.

    Indeed they weren¡¯t preparing for a runningpetition, right?

    ¡°That is¡­¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help asking. He didn¡¯t expect the guide to answer, ¡°That¡¯s the ability of the construction team. They are building an airne rest and waiting area.¡±

    Several people with architectural abilities began to exert their strength. The regr load-bearing pirs in the foundation slowly rose, and the foundation below was gradually covered with soil¡­ The three-story building took shape in seconds and dumbfounded all people who saw that scene.

 Chapter 430 Auction

    <h4>Chapter 430 Auction</h4>

    I crossed mountains and seas and walked among crowds of people. I¡¯ve seen many, many others, but I¡¯ve never heard of architectural skills. ¡­ ¡­ Just getting off the floating boat, many people were astonished and confused. There are many simrities between them. They were both hunters; they had the same awakening, cultivation method, and elemental abilities, but why was the result so different?

    ¡°It¡¯s as if they don¡¯t y the same cultivation game.¡±

    Gong Changping walked through the city gate, which wasrge enough to amodate eight trucks in parallel, and entered the green shelter. He was still in doubt.

    Outside the city, there is a field of golden wheat, and in the town, there is a stream of people going in and out. Gong Changping¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he saw the difference. It¡¯s not just the building¡­¡¯The construction of the Tree Shade is very well nned; the streets are square, the streets are symmetrical so that OCD people would feel veryfortable here. He also noted that among these people, many ordinary people did not have the aura of awakening. However, those people had smiles on their faces, draped in clean cotton jackets, walking briskly without worrying about the world.

    There¡¯s a glimmer of hope here.

    The three people walked through the streets. They saw foreign beasts pulling carts walking by, and they saw tin puppets patrolling the streets.

    They saw awakened people sparring with each other in the martial arts arena and saw powerful people with apelling aura helplessly pull out their source crystals and pay the fine honestly.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how things could go this way in Tree Shade.

    Gong Changping suddenly remembered the same thing that he had experienced fifty years ago. He was in the mountains to learn martial arts when suddenly his master asked Gong Changping to apany him to the big city, where he saw all kinds of new and strange things.

    The calm older apprentice was fine, but the younger apprentice was out of control. He ran around two blocks away and bought four or five essories to wear on the body.

    ¡°Master, do we still need to go to the Ultimate Martial Arts Center? I think we should first find a ce to stay and have a meal ¡­¡­ This Royal Dragon Restaurant name is overbearing. This Treasure Mountain Cafe also looks very good ¡­¡­ Wow, this Heavenly Residence Hotel has so many lines! ¡± The fat little apprentice looked left and right, and his mouth was salivating.

    Gong Changping had no choice but to agree. Initially, he nned to go directly to the door to seek the way, whether to spend arge amount of source crystal to buy martial arts equipment or be a part of the martial arts school apprentice. Gong Changping did not mind if he was required to be the apprentice again; his age doesn¡¯t matter.

    But now, it seems that there were too many things he did not know about the Tree Shade. If he were to go directly to the Ultimate Martial Arts School, he might be rejected, and it was better to observe the surroundings first.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    They stayed at a hotel, ate and drank, and shopped for a new set of equipment.

    The chatter of passersby reached their ears.

    ¡°Have you heard there will be arge auction tonight? There is not only equipment that can only be bought by high star adventurers, but also treasures that even the adventurers¡¯ guild has never seen.¡±

    ¡°Did you live in a cave? I heard this news a week ago! Tree Shade Auction House so far has held twelve small auctions and onerge auction, but this evening is special. It¡¯s the biggest auction yet and is likely to showcase some unexpected treasures.¡±

    Gong Changping, who was preparing to visit the Ultimate Martial School master at his door, stopped once again. He looked at the time, it was already 6:05, only 115 minutes left before the auction started, and it seemed that he had to enter early.

    ¡®Why don¡¯t we attend the auction first? It is said that there are profound cultivation methods in the auction, and it would be excellent to buy them.¡¯

    Gong Changping had no choice but to change his decision temporarily.

    The path of seeking the way was arduous.

    ¡­¡­

    Tree Shade Commercial District.

    Auction House.

    After a month and a half, another big auction was held. Some hunters who weren¡¯t based in Tree Shade knew about it. The wide streets were crowded in no time. The auction house was huge, with a capacity of 2,000 people, but it was nothingpared to the 100,000 Awakened in Tree Shade at the time. Therefore, the auction house had an entry threshold - only adventurers of Fourstar or higher could enter.

    Well-known adventure groups, well-known chambers ofmerce, senior figures of the surrounding shelters, etc.

    All have invitations sent by the Ministry of Municipal Affairs in varying quantities. ¡ªHigh-level invitations could permit you to bring other people to enter together.

    In addition, to facilitate the newly arrived people in the Tree Shade, the auction house also opened a ¡°Power Channel¡±. With enough strength, you could also enter the auction. In today¡¯s world, strength means financial power.

    After Gong Changping observed his surroundings, he secretly wiped his cold sweat. He had the strength of the peak of the eighth level of awakening, and in his hometown, he was considered a number one person. But in the Tree Shade, he seems to be nothing.

    Soon the three were led by the attendant and entered the auction hall.

    Not surprisingly, the three of them were ced in the first-floor hall, by the side corner.

    Gong Changping came inte. There were still ten minutes before the auction began. At this time, on the first floor of the hall, the upancy rate has been as high as 90%, countless hunter aura intertwined, like a brewing volcano ¡­¡­ the level six apprentice was fine. Still, the level four young apprentice¡¯s face was pale. Gong Changping hastily put the spiritual power cover on the young apprentice.

    The hunters in this hall¡­ all had the aura of level six or higher.

    Two thousand of them!

    And some of the Sixth Level hunters were still blocked from the door!

    And then aparison with his hometown shelter, level six hunter was equivalent to an entire army!

    ¡°Indeed, only when you go out, you know how big the world is.¡±

    ¡°As expected of a holynd of cultivation, Tree Shade. Terrifying.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In addition to the hall, there were chambers on the second and third floors. However, it was not known whether the people in the chamber hid their aura or the material of the chamber themselves had the effect of concealing their aura.

    Gong Changping, who was sitting in the hall, could not perceive anything. He nced out of the corner of his eye, two seats away from hunters, but then he suddenly became pale, reaching out to cover his mouth, crimson blood seeping out between his fingers.

    Just now, Gong Changping felt the spiritual power extending out from this person¡¯s body.

    He tried to spy inside the chambers, but it backfired.

    ¡­¡­

    Eight o¡¯clock exactly.

    The auction venue lights dimmed.

    A spotlight fell in front of a woman with an enchanting figure, who stepped out with a graceful stride.

    ¡°Dear highly respected powerful people, leaders, guests, friends, little brother, and sister, hello, wee to the Tree Shade Auction. I am Liu Yao, the seat auctioneer.¡±

    She wore a low-cut costume, and her northern hemisphere scenery drew a series of sideways nces from hunters in the hall.

    There were also people whistling.

    The atmosphere reached a climax in an instant.

    Soon, the first auction item was presented.

    ¡°This is b-grade equipment, Golden Dragon Armor, whiches with two spells, one is protection, which can stir ayer of energy shield to save your life in critical moments, and the other is dragon pressure, which can deter demonic beast. A rare secret treasure.¡±

 Chapter 431: Transcendent Attacks Like a Natural Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 431: Transcendent Attacks Like a Natural Disaster</h4>

    B-level equipment.

    Even the mostmon B-level equipment, B1, was hard toe by. Only five-star adventurers were eligible to exchange, and even for them, they still needed to gather enough source crystal to buy it.

    And now, just a short distance away, just a bit more source crystal, they could grasp it!

    The eyes of countless hunters are burning. The enchanting body of the auctioneer does not distract those hunters.

    This equipment might be a once-in-a-lifetime item!

    Then, Liu Yao, the auctioneer, smiled: ¡°To give you a more intuitive understanding of this object, ording to the old rules, we will do a practical demonstration.¡±

    A young hunter whose aura was only at the first level, slightly nervous, approached the stands and wore the ¡°Golden Dragon Armor¡±, while on the other hand, severalrge men dressed in ck carried a ck iron cage covered by a curtain.

    The iron cage creaked and hissed from under the hood.

    Sensing an angry aura, Gong Changping more or less sensed the intentions of the auction house but was more alert.

    The curtain is pulled back. Therge iron cage was carved with intricate patterns. Inside, a creature with a red body, six feet long, and a terrifying appearance appeared before the crowd.

    Demon beast!

    It is a ¡°six-legged red devil¡± with the strength of the seventh level!

    Its sharp ws beat against the iron cage, the metal stter ¡­ but the cage was solid. At that time, the great people opened the cage door, and the young Hunter, who had been wearing golden armor, seemed to have calmed his nervousness and carefully entered the cage, looking strong under the ¡°golden dragon armor¡±.

    With a roar, the six-legged red demon attacked the young Hunter with a barrage of stabs and thrusts.

    The young Hunter has activated the ¡°Protection¡± ability, which is granted with gold armor. The moment he entered the cage, a dazzling golden aura appeared on the armor, like shields coalescing to form a shield of light.

    The ws thudded violently, the golden shield shed. Itsted three or four seconds before the young Hunter came out of the cage. His face was a bit white, but his body was unharmed.

    Even the impact was perfectly deflected.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I will now begin the auction for ¡®Golden Dragon Armor¡¯, starting price¡­8000 source crystals.¡±

    Boom!

    The noise covered the entire auction house.

    The atmosphere reached its peak in an instant.

    The hunters in the first-floor hall kept raising their bids, ¡°8000¡±, ¡°10000¡±, ¡°15000¡±, ¡°18000¡±¡­¡­

    The price kept soaring, and even the second-floor chambers had voicesing out.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The third floor.

    The number one chamber, where the most prestigious client sat.

    Tang Yu, with half of his body sunk into the soft couch, his eyes went through the floor-to-ceiling window in front of him and saw clearly the booth below.

    There were some exotic fruits on the table, all collected from all over the world, which were not beneficial to cultivation but had excellent taste. This array of exotic fruits came with this chamber, fitting for a VIP client ¡­¡­ Of course, there were also more luxurious ones, such as ¡°clear spirit wine¡±, which require others to pay out of their own pockets.

    Tang Yu reached out towards the fruit basket and grabbed it, but¡­ he didn¡¯t manage to grab anything, only to hear a click-click-click crisp sound. Tang Yu nced at the source of that sound and saw Zhu Shu-Li put the exotic fruit on her mouth.

    ¡°Delicious zee-¡°

    She touched her small stomach.

    Cousin Chen Xiaojia pouted and was aggrieved to see the empty fruit basket.

    Tang Yu held his forehead and then ordered more food.

    At this moment, the auction of the ¡°Golden Dragon Armor¡± below has graduallye to an end, and the auction price finally stopped at 28,300 source crystals.

    The hunters who took the ¡°Golden Dragon Armor¡± were ecstatic and felt that he had made a big profit - there were few pieces of equipment with dual skills in the Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡¯s exchange list.

    Tang Yu said that it was indeed a big profit, only in terms of collection value.

    ¡­¡­

    A piece of auction items was presented.

    There were equipment, props, potions ¡­ these mainly were provided by the territory, but there were some of the rarer stuff in the auction, which most people have never seen before, or even never heard of the items.

    Of course, the objects that could pass the appraisal and be auction items were valuable.

    -The owners of these items were generally not willing to sell them directly to the shelter.

    Only on asions like auctions were they willing to bring out their treasured possessions.

    Tang Yu ran the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± and gazed at each item.

    A fruit from a small tree caught his attention.

    [Body Tempering Fruit]: Source nt with body tempering effect.

    This small tree had a starting price of only one thousand source crystals. It was considered very low for a source nt, simr to an awakening fruit, which was often worth three to five thousand source crystals, but some were also priceless ¡­¡­ However, not many people seemed interested in bidding on this kind of item.

    ¡°Directly swallowing this fruit might affect the body negatively, but if it is used as the main material of some potions, it may be able to improve the quenching liquid form ¡­¡­ Before this, the effect of a quenching liquid for awakening purpose is minimal, after improvement, it may be able to y a significant role.

    What¡¯s more, with a level six farnd paired with a level three source qi pool, it should be possible to feed this small tree.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed, and more than one hour passed in a sh.

    During that time, more than a hundred items were auctioned off one after another, and the hunters¡¯ enthusiasm has decreased.

    Tang Yu also took a few of them, holding them in his hands and ying with them.

    Soon, the auction was nearing its end.

    ¡°¡­¡­What is about to be presented is the grand finale of this auction.¡± Auctioneer Liu Yao paused, whetting the appetite of the hunters below, before saying, ¡°Back-to-city scrolls and Spatial Backpacks!¡±

    Under the spotlight were five scrolls that resembled talisman paper and three ck shoulder backpacks.

    They were presented in front of thousands of pairs of eyes.

    The venue fell into silence for a moment.

    Most people didn¡¯t hear or didn¡¯t quite dare to believe what they heard. So there was a bewilderingly awkward atmosphere.

    Liu Yao had expected this reaction and soon started to disy the main centerpiece of this auction. She opened the tiny ck backpack and took out one item after another from inside, soon piling up into a small mountain.

    And she also invited some well-known strong people on stage to try.

    She also took out two of the return scrolls for the demonstration. When the scrolls were ripped open, two strong figures in full view of the public disappeared without a trace in a moment.

    Only a momentter did they run back to the auction house, excitedly telling the fact that they had just arrived at a certain ce outside the city in a sh - that was a new back-to-city record point opened by Tang Yu in order to sell back-to-city scrolls - he naturally could not let passersby appear in his own castle every day.

    Soon, the whole ce was abuzz with excitement.

    Spatial backpacks were amazing; they enabled the hunters to collect more treasure along the way.

    And Back-to-city scrolls were even more life-saving artifacts!

    With them, hunters could explore the otherwise unexplored area and have life insurance if anything were to happen!

    This set of novice artifacts sold together was immediately pushed to a high price of 100,000 source crystals before the momentum began to slow down, but there were still many voices raising the price from the second and third-floor chambers.

    Tang Yu looked at it and nodded slightly.

    The cost of both was very cheap, but he did not intend to sell inrge quantities. Also, he didn¡¯t allow it to be sold in the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± exchange list, and the price would never drop due to its rarity.

    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s stingy, but the back-to-city scrolls and spatial backpacks were not ordinary artifacts. It was also a symbol of honor, and only the best adventurers were qualified to have them.

    ¡­¡­

    Another few minutes passed, and someone already shouted out 250.000 source crystals. At this time, thepetitors were only located in the third-floor chamber ¡­¡­ These people were also representatives sent by the major powers in order to take out tens of thousands of source crystals in one breath.

    The hunters in the first-floor hall,pletely reduced to the audience. They, on one hand, were eyeing the two divine artifacts. On the other hand, they watched in awe at the major power¡¯s strong financial strength.

    Another voice came out, ¡°I bid three hundred thousand!¡±

    To the crowd¡¯s surprise, the voice did note from the overhead box but in the corner of the first-floor hall.

    The dignified young man stood up, his eyes swept over, seemingly with disdain.

    ¡°Spatial backpack and return scrolls, we are bound to get them. I hope you all give me some, to this Wu¡­¡­¡±

    Some people in the box snickered.

    But suddenly, from the youth, a majestic aura exploded, sweeping the whole room in an instant.

    Those who were close passed out on the spot, and the hunters who were standing a little farther away felt as if they were strangled in their throat, their face gone white and couldn¡¯t say anything.

    The chambers from which the major powers reside also fell into a silence, everyone¡¯s face was gloomy, their hands trembling and sweat sliding down from their forehead.

    It is the aura of the 13th level of awakening!

    Like a flood of beasts pressed on everyone¡¯s heart!

    Even if they were angry and resentful, at this time, no one dared to speak up and touch the brow of this powerful person.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside chamber number one.

    Tang Yu frowned, very unhappy. He was hesitating whether to take action himself or to order Xiao Li to take out the trouble maker.

    The figure of Yan Dingtian steeply appeared, hanging in the mid-air of the auction house, ¡°Tch, who dares to make trouble in the Tree Shade-¡°

    His eyes swept like electric light, directly locking onto the fourth-era awakened person with surname Wu, and his source power condensed into a giant hand to grab down towards that person.

    Yan Dingtian unleashed his transcendent power!

    The Fourth-era Hunter named Wu pissed himself in fear!

    He was just a bit impatient and grumpy, and he didn¡¯t want to rob the auction house. He could afford 300,000 source crystals, but he never thought that the elder transcendent would stay in the auction house as a guard.

    And that the transcendent himself was the one who took action?

    The fourth-age Hunter surnamed Wu was being carried by the source power like a chicken, and at once, he was indignant with shame.

    Tang Yu was very satisfied with how it all went.

    ¡®I think I worked so hard, this week¡¯s performance evaluation, this week¡¯s sry, I should be able to get some more, right?¡¯ Yan Dingtiang thought.

    ¡­¡­

    Without the troublemaker, the other bidders continued to raise their bids, the process was absolutely fair and just. No one dares to say give me so-and-so a face. If you could use a threat to silence thepetitor, then what do you need the source crystal for?

    The three spatial backpacks and five return scrolls were finally bought by an unknown bidder in the third-floor box for 365.000 source crystals.

    The auction came to an end, and the hunters in the venue left one after another.

    Some of them sighed because they lost their treasures by a little bit of source crystal, while others had a good harvest and were smiling.

    As one of the most high-profile figures in thisrge-scale auction, The fourth-age powerhouse surnamed Wu was handcuffed with special bracelets and anklets. He was then escorted away by a few experts from the guard corps, enjoying the feeling of being in the limelight once again.

    ¡­¡­

    Box number one.

    Tang Yu was also ready to leave through the spatial channel. Suddenly, a sharp and piercing rm sounded in his mind. He was stunned as the territory map unfolded in front of him.

    The coverage of the level 6 territory had expanded a lot more. If the expansion continued like this, in the future, when the level 8 and 9 territories were reached, it was not possible to cover Lin Dong within the territory as well.

    However, at this time, on the north side of the territory, a dozenrge red dots appeared.

    Only a dozen, but since he got the system, the rm sounded the loudest!

    Even the map border, also flooded with dangerous red dots ¡­¡­ Tang Yu knew the situation was urgent, and he did not have time to think more and immediately connected Nancy and Yilian through the contract. Tang Yu ordered puppet guard No. 2, who was staying in the northern court, to immediately rush back through the teleportation array.

    The No.1 and the three Nightmare puppets were positioned in the Tree Shade for safety measures.

    An order was immediately conveyed to all departments through the mental power transmission crystal ball.

    The members of the Airne corps that remained in the territory immediately boarded and took their respective positions, keeping the airnes in a state ready for battle.

    Guard regiment, investigation regiment, cavalry regiment ¡­ and other major regiments were also stood by on each of their posts.

    Like a huge and precise machine, the entire Tree Shade Shelter was running at a high level.

    ¡­¡­

    The auction just broke up.

    The ear-piercing rm sounded, and on the street, a team of Hunters in ckbat uniforms ran by, informing the people to enter the refuge area.

    The hunters were still wondering, for a good reason, howe they were suddenly at war?

    ¡®Even if it¡¯s a level 5 demonic wave, it shouldn¡¯t be able to break through Tree Shade¡¯s walls, which are as rigid as mountains, right?¡¯

    They asked anxiously, but even the Hunters of the major regiments were unsure why they knew that the battle-readiness level was high.

    The confusion did notst long. The Hunters suddenly felt that they had a heavyweight pressing on their hearts, making them gasp for breath.

    The noisy street was instantly silenced.

    Some people clutched their chests and half-kneeled on the ground.

    Some clenched their teeth, trembling, looking into the distance.

    A dozen figures, like demon gods, walked towards them.

    Suffocation.

    Despair.

    Floating in the heart of every person.

    The aura of level 13th awakening made them felt as if they were in front of the flooding beasts, but now, they felt like the whole sky ¡­ was going to copse!

    ¡­¡­

    Several kilometers away.

    Fourteen figures were flying fast.

    The abyss-like aura covered the sky as if even space and time were stopped.

    This time, in order to annihte Tree Shade, the two ns joined forces, a total of fourteen mortals, six of them from the Ghost Hand n, eight from the White Bone n.

    The Ghost Hand n sent their full force, leaving only one ordinary mortal to sit in the secret realm.

    Flying in the forefront were two Ghost Hand n elders and one White Bone n elder.

    ¡°This time, our two ns will join forces, and we will definitely be able to kill the Children of the World, no matter how many there are.¡± One of them said,

    The Ghost Hand n elder who had fought with Nancy, smiled, ¡°Three of us are senior mortals, the Tree Shade only had one person with the same level, two against one, or even three against one, even if he¡¯s the Children of the World-¡°

    As he spoke, the golden wheat field, the tall and lofty ck city wall, had appeared in their eyes.

    The Ghost Hand n elder flew up and gathered endless devil mes, ¡°First let me give these weak humans a gift!¡±

 Chapter 432: Brilliant Heavenly Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 432: Brilliant Heavenly Lightning</h4>

    At night, the Tree Shade was illuminated by ominous light.

    In the shelter below, the lights were bright, and countless people raised their heads with frightened faces.

    As the Ghost Hand n elder waved his hand, the demonic mes covered the sky. He could directly destroy the Tree Shade and force out the human transcendents within it with just one move.

    The devil mes fell.

    The Hunters who watched this scene felt more and more desperate. They wanted to escape but were immobilized by their fear as if their very soul was frozen. Only the expert hunter was able to act¡­¡­ However, in the face of this full-scale assault, there was no escape.

    Suddenly¡­

    A surge of cold permeated the area.

    Then the gun was shot like a dragon!

    The blue figure soared up into the sky and pointed directly at the elder of the Ghost Hand n by the sky.

    A long spear prates the magic me-like clouds and mist.

    The magic me, which can burn all things out, swarmed into the tip of the spear at the moment the blue spear prated and was wholly absorbed.

    The highly condensed magic me is attached to the spear, like a coat making it even more powerful than ever!

    ¡°HOW CAN IT BE!¡±

    The elders of the Ghost Hand n were shocked and horrified¡­ ¡®Why did the bloodline abilities of the Ghost Hand n appear in a human body!¡¯

    The spear of No. 1 collided with the fists of the ghost-hand elder.

    BOOM-!

    Energy burst out, and the roar sounded several kilometers away.

    The dark night sky was instantly illuminated.

    ine, Nancy, Yan Dingtian, and a nightmare puppet all shot at the same time.

    The mes of war ignited instantly.

    ¡­¡­

    In the distant sky, countless energies intersected and converged.

    There were still several kilometers away from the Tree Shade outer city wall, but the aftermath of the initial impact was particrly terrifying. When the magic me fell, the earth was burned into a bottomless pit, violent energy flow blew across, and the golden wheat field was in a mess.

    Tang Yu stood on the wall, looking into the distance.

    Nancy and a few people fought against their enemies, but they were outnumbered and have already fallen to an absolute disadvantage. If Dingtian hadn¡¯t gotten a pair of gloves made of the transcendent body of the evil dragon n, this would be almost a belch.

    It¡¯s a dangerous situation.

    Arge spell has been activated. Tang Yu entered the perspective of God, and his spiritual power spread, guiding the release of spells.

    After a few days of deduction and construction, at this time, he had a total of three second-order spells and three first-order spells.

    ¡°Endless Thunder¡± ¡ñ¡ñ

    ¡°Astral Chessboard¡± ¡ñ¡ñ

    ¡°Second-Order Holy Light Asylum (Residual)¡± ¡ñ¡ñ

    ¡°Thunderbolt of Destruction¡± x 3 ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ

    Among them, ¡°Astral Chessboard¡± was arge control spell deduced from the astral spell mastered by the Star Spirit Star Moon Sisters, fusing many special abilities.

    And at this time, the icon representing the ¡°astral chessboard¡± flickered.

    ¡­¡­

    BOOM!

    Nancy was surrounded by the power of spirits forming a huge dragon circling around her, but it was defeated under thebined attack of the Ghost Hand n elders and the White Bone n elders.

    The Ghost Hand n Elder¡¯s four pairs of arms sted wildly, ¡°worthy of the Children of the World, originally the strength is still slightly worse than mine, but in a few days¡­ you might surpass me. It¡¯s a shame that you must fall here¡­¡±

    He looked at another Ghost Hand n elder, ¡°There should still be a Transcendent in Tree Shade that hasn¡¯t appeared. Keep a close eye on him, don¡¯t let him escape.¡±

    ¡°No need for you to say.¡±

    This cold-faced elder did not participate in the siege but spread his senses to look for the Transcendent still hidden in Tree Shade.

    Suddenly perceiving a strange energy fluctuation, he nced sideways and saw countless stars and dots of light emerge, connecting in a matter of moments.

    Like a huge formation, it was enveloping everyone.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°A formation?¡±

    ¡°Is this Tree Shade¡¯s trump card? ¡­¡­ eh? Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°This formation is indiscriminate between enemies and us!¡±

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s body was entwined with starlight, their movements became sluggish, and they even seemed to be bound in this space, yet¡­ It was just a change of environment, and their battle power was decreased significantly.

    BOOM!

    An explosive sound.

    The clouds that had been blown apart by the aftermath of the battle suddenly converged and enveloped the sky above.

    Purple thunder streaks across.

    The aura of destruction spread out in an instant.

    ¡°Endless thunder!¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes opened, his gaze nearly condensed into substance, staring intently at the battlefield several kilometers away. His spiritual power turned into a long sword andnded in the center of the ¡°Astral Chessboard¡±, using it as the base to trigger the ¡°Endless Thunder¡±!

    A thick purple thunder pir sted down, illuminating the white face of a Ghost Hand n transcendent, and half of his body was blown to pieces in an instant.

    The foreign Transcendent finally realized what had happened.

    The Ghost Hand n elder raised his head, the leaping thunder snakes made his eyelids flutter, ¡°Each thunder pir is stronger than my full force, we cannot stay here, rush out!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t get out. The formation is weird, and it¡¯s confusing our perception!¡±

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    Another unnamed Ghost Hand Elder was furious. Endless demonic mes sted out, but they went straight through the starlight, unable to have the slightest effect on the formation, ¡°Humans are ruthless enough, and even Transcendents are used as bait!¡±

    The fourteen alien transcendents were enveloped by the heavenly thunder, but the five human transcendents could not escape as well.

    ¡®However, these humans who are also trapped inside this formation seemed calm.¡¯

    ¡®Could it be that to repel the enemy, these humans, willing to sacrifice themselves?!¡¯

    Thinking about it, the alien Transcendent didn¡¯t care about fighting against these human transcendents anymore; they were focused on dodging the thunderstrike. The elders could resist a few ps of thunder, but they were likely to die if they were hit without defending themselves.

    They were anxious to rush out of the formation range.

    Out of the corner of their eyes, they suddenly saw an obscure sh of light, and several human transcendents, in their eyes, suddenly, just¡­ disappeared!

    In a sh!

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the city, the second outer outpost.

    Several figures appeared.

    Nancy and Yi Lian were slightly distressed, and the two transcendent puppets did not say a word, their expressions invisible. Only Yan Dingtian, with blood seeping from the corner of his mouth and his battle armor shattered, looked like he was about to burst.

    Several people flew up to the city wall.

    In the distance, thunder rolled, and thunder tore through the sky.

    Through the starbursts, a dozen panicked figures could be seen inside.

    ¡°One¡­two ¡­¡­¡±

    Under the terrifying might of the endless thunder, the aura inside could not be perceived. Still, through the disappearing red dots on the territory map, Tang Yu was able to determine the situation in the formation.

    In just two or three seconds, two Alien Transcendents had already fallen.

    ¡°Get ready. The tworge spells have a limited duration, and it is impossible to wipe them all out ¡­¡­ However, by the time theye out from inside, they will already be dead and injured.¡±

    Puppet number two and two other Nightmare puppets quietly approached the outside of the ¡°Astral Chessboard¡±.

    Farther away in the darkness, five floating boats, also resembling great white sharks, surfaced.

 Chapter 433: Annihilation and Tracking

    <h4>Chapter 433: Annihtion and Tracking</h4>

    Tang Yu did not intend to enter the battlefield personally, and he observed the entire battlefield through his castle. He waited for the alien transcendent toe out and then strike them with ¡°Thunderbolt of Destruction¡± - therge second-order spells are difficult to control. Still, the first-order spells were easy, even with his current spiritual power.

    The first thing you need to do is look at a few people and get a good idea of what you¡¯re doing.

    But the situation didn¡¯t look that good.

    ¡°Old Yan, you ¡­ do not need to go.¡±

    Yan Dingtian heard him, and with a fiery eye, he said, ¡°So¡­ The Lord is also looking down on me. I might be old, but how can I retreat in the face of such a strong enemy?!¡±

    He braced himself and stood up, striding forward, seemingly bursting with a bearish battle spirit. The several soldiers around him gazed at him with a respectful gaze. Their hearts were inspired by Yan Dingtian¡¯s bravery and spirit, as expected from an adviser.

    ¡°Very well then, you shall go.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Yan Dingtian froze as he gave a dry smile, ¡°Lord, I must be heartfelt about your kindness. Besides, some soldier remnants and defeated generals can¡¯t get over the waves¡­ So I need to continue fighting.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Endless thunder¡± shrouded the battlefield.

    Every second, several pirs of thunder sted down.

    After just eight seconds after the spell took effect, five alien mortals had already fallen.

    A white figure rushed out from the thunderous formation.

    With seemingly normal human height but it had no flesh and blood, its body was just a skeleton frame, but each bone had a silver-ish glow.

    That was the White Bone n.

    At their awakening stage, their bones were ck, and when they reached the mortal stage, they metamorphosed, and their bones became silver.

    The one who rushed out of the ¡°Astral chessboard¡± was the elder of the White Bone n. He was struck by lightning three times but only suffered a minor arm injury. The White Bone n was considered the strongest among alien races.

    The White Bone n elder breathed a sigh of relief, but his expression suddenly changed. Nancy appeared from the darkness with her arm in front of his body, with the thick spirit power attached to her sword, knocking down the White Bone n elder to the ground.

    When he fell mid-air, a cold white frosty mist floated around him, freezing the White Bone n elder into the shape of an ice coffin.

    No. 1¡¯s and No. 2¡¯snces were shot out, soaring like two swimming dragons, strangled and killed their opponents.

    If the white bone race elders have a face, it will undoubtedly be pale.

    ¡­¡­

    The seconds after the ¡°Endless Thunder¡± took effect, the endless thunder that rumbled on the clouds faded away, and the endless starlight that covered the Alien transcendent also became dim.

    Seven wretched figures burst out of the dull starlight.

    The ghost-hand n elders looked back. The two ns had sent 14 of their most powerful individuals, but six had fallen, and the remaining were gravely injured.

    ¡°We fell into the human¡¯s scheme. We cannot continue to fight, retreat! We have to retreat!¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence when it happened¡­

    In the dark night sky, a purple and red glow filled the space above.

    Five airnes flew above the aliens, readying their ten cannons, and at the moment when the airne crew spotted the alien transcendent¡­

    They opened fire.

    Thunderbolts and lightning filled the air.

    Once again, the dark night sky was illuminated.

    Red and purple sh intertwined, forming a massive ball of energy light that exploded in the air.

    The power of each main cannon was no worse than the pir of thunder; mixed together, it was even stronger.

    After just escaping the ¡°Endless Thunder¡±, the alien transcendents were careless and did not have spare energy to observe their surroundings.

    Two of the already severely injured aliens fell down, the other tried to run.

    With a certain burning smell¡­ The two Ghost Hand n elders, who could not care less about their n members, desperately burned their source power and rushed towards the distance, only to see another explosioning from above the clouds.

    Two pirs of blue and purple light, thicker than blood, sted towards them.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    The Ghost Hand n elders were experienced and flew through the air in snakeskin shape to avoid the pirs, but the two pirs of thunder followed them through the air in an ¡°S¡± shape and finally sted straight down.

    Smoking body stumps from the air, near the ground, the two ghost hand n elders staggered to stabilize the body but did not dare to continue to fly, spreading their legs on the ground running wildly.

    Behind them, the Tree Shade was still brightly lit.

    The ghost hand race followed the great master conquest, destroying countless worlds. In the eyes of many living races, they were the unstoppable evil force.

    However, at this moment¡­

    The small human gathering ce has be a devil king¡¯sir in their eyes.

    The horror was immense.

    The Ghost hand n elders still haven¡¯t figured out why.

    ¡®Why did it turn out this way?¡¯

    ¡­¡­

    Pant¡­ pant¡­

    The newly-promoted Ghost Hand n gasped for breath, continuously burning its source power to escape. Even after a couple of minutes of continuous running, he still did not dare to slow down, burning source power into a rushing river, focusing them into the ten limbs. He even used his hands and feet to speed up a little.

    ¡®Tree Shade is too scary.¡¯

    ¡®Humans are too scary!¡¯

    He was young, not yet a hundred years old. It was his first time participating in the otherworldly conquest, and he only heard it before from his n¡¯s predecessors; the otherworldly race, such as humans, or other races, was very weak. They could only be their sustenance to be stronger.

    ¡®No one could stand in the way of the great masters, They said.¡¯

    He crossed the space channel with longing and came to the of origin. He was thrilled when the Great Master rewarded him for the first time by offering humans sacrifices. When he destroyed the human shelters with only his hands and saw the desperate looks of the weak humans, he was delighted beyond measure.

    But at this moment, the newly promoted Ghost Hand n transcendent ran with his tail behind.

    This battle has left a shadow on his mind, and he just wanted to stay away from Tree Shade.

    He fled for dozens of kilometers and saw no pursuers before he sighed in relief, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the two elders are doing. They should be able to escape, right? Anyway, it¡¯s better to inform the n members who are left behind about the matter first.¡±

    ¡°This time, my Ghost Hand n was hit badly. There will be no reinforcements for future conquest.¡±

    He thought of that rolling heavenly thunder and shook off his head. Even if a Mortal II stage lord arrived, even if there were reinforcements, he wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with Tree Shade again.

    The newly-promoted Ghost Hand n transcendent came to a valley, and after passing through the dense jungle, the space before him rippled with tumbles, and a scene of barren ruins was faintly visible. He took a few steps forward and disappeared into the dense forest.

    ¡­¡­

    Not far away, a figure wearing a ck cloak emerged from the illusion and quickly disappeared.

 Chapter 434: 2 Clans Extermination

    <h4>Chapter 434: 2 ns Extermination</h4>

    The secret realm of the Ghost Hand n, a hall made of stone.

    After burning his source power and defying the odds, the newly-promoted Ghost Hand n Transcendent finally brought back important news.

    -Attacking Green Shade and getting annihted in return, more than half of the two n transcendents fell, and the two elders were unknown whether they were alive or dead!

    The Transcendents who stayed behind, as well as the other Ghost Hand elites in the hall, couldn¡¯t believe what they just heard.

    ¡®The enemy only had a few transcendents, and The two ns had 14 Transcendents!¡¯

    ¡®There were even three elders whose strength far exceeded that of ordinary Transcendents!¡¯

    The newly-promoted Transcendent exined the terror of Tree Shade while shivering.

    ¡°Heavenly Thunder¡­ how did Tree Shade have such a terrifying weapon?¡±

    ¡°Humans really should not be underestimated. I heard that to the north, there is a shelter called the Northern Court that has created a fortress cannon that can kill a transcendent in one hit ¡­¡­ This Heavenly Thunder is undoubtedly simr to that and one of Tree Shade¡¯s secret weapons.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily, it may be a remnant of the of origin ¡­¡­ This is different from others, and it is said to have had glory and given birth to countless strong people.¡±

    ¡°How strong?¡±

    The Transcendent, who stayed in the secret realm, who had lived hundreds of years and knew more about the history of the world, gently spat out two words.

    ¡°Beyond transcendent.¡±

    Then he added, ¡°Of course, that was before, now the origin star human is very weak, but the origin star is still special. Before discovering a new world, often only a few races were involved, but now that the origin starts, there are at least hundreds of races¡­

    ¡­Not only that, Origin Star¡¯s world barriers are extremely strong, so much so that if we, transcendents, want to go there, we need a lot of resources.

    Origin Star was originally an opportunity, as long as it was seized, but now ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So what do we do now ¡­¡­?¡± The badly wounded newly promoted Transcendent asked.

    The remaining transcendents pondered for a moment, ¡°Leave Tiannan Province and find other human shelters for blood sacrifice, although the credit is not much, we have no choice now ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡±

    A voice came from outside the hall, and the two Ghost Hand Race Transcendents¡¯ faces changed dramatically.

    ¡­¡­

    Fourteen Transcendents of the two ns, except for the two, ran away. The rest had been killed.

    But the process was not easy¡­ Several ordinary transcendents were seriously injured.

    However, the three alien elders were far more powerful than expected.

    The White Bone Race elders were already injured when they rushed out from the ¡°Endless Thunder¡± and were ambushed by Nancy, ine, and two puppet guards, but even so, before they died, the other side still sted the puppet guards¡¯ armor and cracked them, damaging them by more than 30%.

    Later, in order to kill the two ghost-hand n elders, the Tree Shade¡¯s side, Nancy, ine, two puppet guards, and a nightmare puppet ¡­¡­ such a luxurious lineup. However, there were still casualties. Tree Shade had one of its Airnes struck down, but fortunately, the internal protection mechanism of the Airne activated in time so that the human casualties were minimal.

    Two puppet guards had their armor shattered, arms broken, revealing the hollow inner part. It was the biggest damage they had suffered since their birth, and it would need at least half a month to recover - in the case of sufficient source crystal.

    ine and Nancy, likewise, were not lightly wounded.

    But this was an excellent opportunity to discover the hidden stronghold of the Ghost Hand tribe. Tang Yu did not want to miss it, not long before he, Yilian, and Nancy rushed to the secret realm outside.

    They did not immediately enter. Tang Yu sent the nightmare puppet first to scout the area, quietly exploring the secret realm. As a puppet specializing in concealment, nobody could detect it as long as it¡¯s not too close to the transcendent.

    The nightmare puppet was hidden outside the hall and happened to hear the conversation inside, and Tang Yu was in no hurry to attack.

    Previously captured Ghost Hand n captives always kept their mouth. If one of them tried to spill their secret, they would immediately burst into mes and die.

    On the contrary, hearing directly from the higher-ups of the ghost hand n in their own realm might give them valuable information. Although they were speaking in their nativenguage, Tang Yu could piece together some of the words they spoke little by little.

    ¡°The secrets of the of origin?¡±

    ¡°Beyond Transcendence?¡±

    ¡°Lord?¡±

    One question shed in his heart when he saw that the two alien transcendents were about to disperse. Tang Yu quickly passed through the secret realm gate, his personal domain already unfolded long ago, and behind him flooded with watery ripples, a six-pronged crystal slowly rotated, bringing up purple pirs of light.

    BOOM!

    The moment the words fell, the purple pir of light shot out and pierced through the masonry hall. The injured newly promoted Transcendent of the Ghost Hand n could not react in time and was instantly killed in seconds.

    The other Transcendent narrowly avoided it, and two figures in cloaks, solidified from illusion, and ck scythes cut down on their heads.

    This time, the two nightmare puppets did not fight with the Ghost Hand Transcendent but consumed each other little by little.

    Five minutester¡­

    The Ghost Hand n Transcendent¡¯s injuries worsened, and with a roar of rage, an intense light blossomed from its body.

    BOOM¡­!!!

    The shockwave of the Transcendent¡¯s self-destruction leveled most of the secret realm. Space shook violently, and the small secret realm had be unstable. Tang Yu, ine, and Nancy, the three people, hurriedly withdrew from the secret realm.

    The two nightmare puppets immediately shuttled into the illusory space, avoiding the explosion impact.

    Because one of the Ghost Hand n elders self-destructs, the damage dealt was massive. The chaotic energy storm pounded the secret realm into a thousand holes.

    Tang Yu¡¯s thoughts were transferred to the Nightmare puppet, and with the Nightmare¡¯s spatial ability, he perceived the secret realm.

    The secret realm in front of him was like a huge balloon, and at this moment, it had leaked, and there was a me burning inside the balloon, and after tens of seconds, the entire secret realmpletely shattered and annihted into the endless void.

    ¡°Without spatial ability, even a transcendent may not survive, let alone an ordinary Ghost Hand n member. Let¡¯s go to the next ce. We¡¯re done here.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Outside of Tiannan Province, another province adjacent to the northeast.

    The Nightmare Puppet tracked the escaping White Bone n Transcendent and arrived outside a shelter.

    Tang Yu spread out the map and put a cross on the location he was at, ¡°This is just four hundred kilometers from Lixia, and it looks like the White Bone n are the same skeletons that operated in Lixia in the first ce.¡±

    The closestrge shelter was only fifty to sixty kilometers away. It wasn¡¯t a particrly powerful kind, but it wasn¡¯t overwhelmed by the White Bone Race.

    ¡°If the people of that shelter knew that an alien race with Transcendence existed not far away, I wonder how they would feel.¡± Tang Yu shook his head and suddenly thought, ¡°It¡¯s not right, and it¡¯s possible that the White Bone Race has infiltrated the top level of that shelter.¡±

    In terms of infiltration ability, the White Bone n was much more powerful than the Ghost Hand n.

    The Ghost Hand n could at best lure people to betray their allies and provide information to them and capture children for blood sacrifice, while the White Bone n, clothed in human skin, haspletely be human!

    From this point of view, the white bone n was more difficult to deal with.

    What Tang Yu couldn¡¯t figure out was that these foreigners have the ability to destroyrge shelters easily, but it seems that there was no hurry, just a little blood sacrifice from time to time.

    ¡®It seems like their purpose was not simply to destroy the human race.¡¯

    ¡®But there¡¯s too little information; there is no way to guess.¡¯

    Tang Yu shook his head, standing on the prow of the Airne, looking distantly at the shelter below.

    At first nce, it looked like a small, ordinary shelter, not many people, nothing special. But a small shelter that could stand in the crisis-ridden wilderness was the biggest problem.

    Nightmare puppet tracked to this ce saw the white bone n transcendent into the shelter but couldn¡¯t sense its aura¡­¡­ this was also a problem.

    ¡®The lower part of the shelter must have been arranged with some kind of formation.¡¯

    He opened his ¡°Eye of Insight¡± and could see some energy flow.

    ¡°The formation below should not be a defensive type. After all, these aliens certainly did not think that one day their would be attacked. The probability of the concealment type formation is higher, perhaps alsobining some illusionary ability.¡±

    After thinking about it, Tang Yu did not intend to break through the formation by taking a trick likest time. ¡ªThat was bound to attract the attention of the aliens inside.

    ¡®ine and Nancy are not lightly injured, and there are only three nightmare puppets with averagebat power around them¡­and the White Bone n might be stronger than the Ghost Hand n¡­¡¯

    ¡®If the alien n still has a few Transcendents or even senior Transcendents ¡­¡­ it would be more difficult to do.¡¯

    Thinking about this, Tang Yu said, ¡°All airnes, ready your main gun storage, power up to the maximum.¡±

    These seven ships, led by the ¡°Voyager¡±, began to charge up, the surging source of Qi was absorbed into the two main cannon muzzles, and the reserve energy of the floating ship also dropped rapidly.

    Five seconds.

    Ten seconds.

    I wenty seconds.

    Thirty seconds.

    All the main cannons finished charging, reaching the theoretical maximum power.

    Behind Tang Yu, countless defense structures likewise emerged, and the cannon muzzles tilted, brewing with an aura of destruction.

    ¡°Lower the altitude¡­fire!¡±

    Amand was given.

    Seven floating boats rushed down from high air. Their cannon muzzles angled downward at the modestly sized shelter.

    BOOM !!!!

    The earth shook violently, and endless energy convergence erupted like a small sun rising.

    The zing lightpletely illuminated the night sky.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the White Bone n stronghold.

    The Transcendent who escaped back was having palpitations to report to the elders at the head seat, and six other transcendents were sitting on the round table on both sides.

    Compared to the Ghost Hand n, the White Bone n was cunning and smart. They had already taken over this shelter, and the worst-case scenario Tang Yu had expected had already urred.

    At this moment, the white bone n elder¡¯s hollow eyes suddenly lit up with an ominous light. He looked up, and his gaze seemed to prate the roof of the room, seeing the endless energy gathering in the sky, sting down towards them.

    ¡°Fool!¡±

    The chair under the seat shattered apart, and the entire skeleton pierced through the room, hurtling toward the outside.

    Red and purple light intertwined and enveloped everything.

    ¡­¡­

    Dozens of kilometers away, Large shelters.

    A few source power street lights rang out sparsely on themercial street to dispel the darkness. But far away in the relief area, farther into the wilderness, darkness, still like a devouring beast¡­

    At this point, some hunters who were still wandering the streets had their mouths slightly open as they looked up into the distance.

    At the end of the sky, the light rises to the sky, cutting through the darkness.

    ¡°That¡­what is that?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The violent energy flow impacted several airnes and shook them continuously.

    The maximum power main cannon, fourteen of them stacked together, was powerful, countless times stronger than transcendental self-destruction.

    Tang Yu stood pensively on the bow of the ship, looking down.

    A few secondster, the searing light gradually dissipated. The small shelter had disappeared, leaving a huge crater over two hundred meters in diameter.

    Inside, there was still someva-like liquid that was slowly flowing.

    Whether human, alien, or otherwise, there were no bones left.

    Only a mutted figure, rushing out from the raging energy.

    The soul fire had dulled, and the aura was so weakened that it was worse than even a newly promoted transcendent ¡­¡­

    Tang Yu stared that figure down, ¡°There is still a leaky one. Let¡¯s finish this once and for all. It¡¯s still early, and you can go back to sleep after it¡¯s done.¡±

 Chapter 435: Luck

    <h4>Chapter 435: Luck</h4>

    Tree Shade Shelter, after the battle.

    The catastrophic hail of thunderstorms has disappeared for a while now. The outside of the city was aplete mess, blown by the impact of that thunderstorm. Fortunately, the thirty-meters high wall served as a barrier, blocking the impact of the aftershocks so that the city¡¯s buildings were still intact.

    Standing on the wall, Yan Dingtian held his head high and looked down at the hunters who were in shock, waving his hand to show that the battle was over.

    The hunters below did not react. They were not sure what was happening.

    At first, there was a suffocating aura, and then there was bright starlight and thunderbolt. It¡¯s as if the world ising to an end.

    One cannot expect a group of hunters, averaging at level six or seven, to see the actions of the Transcendent - those with even lower strength were either dumbfounded or stunned.

    A little over two hourster, the fleet of airnes returned.

    The seven nes converged together. The hunters, who were still a bit confused, slowly realized that their main fleet managed to return safely to Tree Shade, and that was the sign that Tree Shade had won this battle. Then, one of the hunters let out a loud cheer, followed by another, and another filling the area with such a triumphant roar.

    When Tang Yu stepped down from the airne, his heart was also quite emotional. He was waving and nodding, with his head held high.

    Then at the corner of his eyes, the system¡¯s information popped out.

    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°A spatial stone, supplemented by countless precious materials, and then inscribed by three master runes, 27 high-level runes, 149 intermediate runes, 1449 primary runes, constitute an array of runes¡­

    Also, need arge amount of human blood as a guide, and then through a special method, can open the spatial channel ¡­¡­ and this channel has restrictions, through the channel, whether human or object, the higher the energy level, the more unstable the channel will be, possibly making the spatial channel to copse ¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu mulled over.

    The abyssal rift was almost everywhere, and the demonic beasts¡¯ number seemed to be endless.

    ¡­ And this alien technology, the spatial stone¡­ consists of several rift crystals.

    ¡ª In other words, the rift crystals are just a fragment¡­ And then there were some other precious materials, some of which Tang Yu never see before

    ¡°This is good. The alien tribe should have sent materials and some of the weaker nsmen to the Earth first¡­¡­ or these materials are simply found on the Earth. Now they have no more materials to construct the channel. Most of their elite nsmen also died during this battle, and the two tribes shouldn¡¯t be able to wage war against humanity for a while¡­¡­

    The only thing is that the Earth¡­ origin, there are hundreds of foreigners or alien lifeforms if every one of those alien race has 10 transcendents, that is a thousand transcendents that we have to deal with, and with the passage of time, the world barriers will be weakened, the space channel is constantly reinforced, the transcendents that arrive on Earth will be more and more powerful.¡±

    Thinking about it, it¡¯s terrifying.

    This time alone, the two tribes joined forces. If not for the fact that the Tree Shade had concealed their trump card from their enemies, the battle would be much harder and at best, what Tree Shade can do during that time is to repel them, not annihte them just like today. Once they were targeted by a dozen transcendents that knew about Tree Shade¡¯s secret weapons, that¡­ would be a problem.

    ¡°Moreover, ording to the information we know so far, these aliens should be following the orders of the ¡®master¡¯, the ¡®master¡¯ should be some existence of unimaginable strength, and these foreigners, perhaps can only be considered as servant race? ¡°

    Tang Yu could only guess like this. However, the more he thought about it, the more powerful he felt the enemy was.

    ¡®But the more you understand about your enemies, the more you find out how terrifying your enemies are.¡¯

    Shaking his head, Tang Yu sifted through the space stone and other materials and stored them separately.

    Tang Yu no longer had the energy to think about future fights against the alien race. Tonight was a truly tiring night. His nerves were tense, he had not needed to sleep for a long time, but today, he changed his clothes and fell into bed, then fell into a deep sleep.

    ¡­¡­

    The blue dome of the sky, countless picturesque scenery reflected.

    The number of lush greenery as far as the eye can see, each one wasparable to a twenty-story building, huge, with its the branches spread out, above the leaves droplets of water reflected the sunlight, shining like a crystal, look closely, some of the giant trees were also built on the exquisite treehouse.

    Birds and animals were flying.

    The picture was infinitely far away again.

    Tang Yu saw the divine mountain plunging into the sky, saw the city suspended in the air, and through the reflection of the sky, it was as if he saw countless worlds.

    But he did not know when, the reflection on the sky tinted with ayer of blinding red, one by one disappeared.

    Giant trees withered, sacred mountains copsed, and floating cities fell¡­

    Tang Yu woke up, his eyelids slowly pulled open. The warm sunlight spilled through the floor-to-ceiling windows and onto the bed. He woke up with a clear consciousness, feeling in a better state than ever.

    ¡°Strange¡­it seems like a dream, an iparably magnificent world ¡­¡­ but I can¡¯t remember.¡±

    Shaking off his head, Tang Yu lifted his body straight up, sitting cross-legged on the bed, propping up his chin, and pondered for a while. He decided to brush his teeth and wash his face first, then eat, then cultivate.

    He must make up for the missing practicest night.

    The lord of Tree Shade was so diligent.

    ¡­¡­

    After devouring two bowls of crystal corn into his stomach, Tang Yu pushed open the door of the second cultivation room.

    The source qi like silk and mist filled the air, and the whole person seemed to be soaking in the coolest spring water, soothing beyondpare.

    Cultivation has initially been a pleasant thing, source Qi flowing throughout the body, every cell was nourished, with the benefits of relieving fatigue, toning the body, rxing muscles, and so on.

    Tang Yu chose the salted fish pose as a cultivation posture - this method does not have rigid requirements, as long as the absorption of external source gas and control of the source of energy in the body was perfect, everyone could do it, whether standing, sitting, lying, or other 18+ postures, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Breathe in.

    Source Qi entered his body, flowing throughout his system, a wisp by wisp refining.

    Then he realized something, ¡°Refining speed, it seems¡­ much faster?¡±

    He was not sure if it was just his mind ying a trick on him or not, so he continued to absorb and refine the source qi.

    A few momentster, his eyes opened, ¡°The speed of absorption and refinement has be faster when the source power flows. It is also smoother than usual ¡­¡­ as if the qualifications have improved. The magnitude is not small, and my cultivation efficiency has increased by at least 20%.¡±

    Qualifications couldn¡¯t be upgraded for no reason, and again he did not do anything. Yesterday morning he cultivated with the same method, and it didn¡¯t happen like this.

    Although it feels like he did wake up in a twice as good state this morning after sleeping.

    ¡°Status?¡±

    Tang Yu rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°After getting the system, my qualifications are linked to my territory level, and under a level six territory, it¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s considered a weak A grade.¡±

    Tang Yu had talked and explored with ine and other followers before, and there was a measurement standard.

    [D-level qualifications for source qi (including the absorption of other agents), the utilization conversion rate was often only 20-30%.]

    [C-level qualifications are around 40%-50%.]

    [B-level 60%-70%.]

    [A grade 80%-90%.]

    As for the S grade qualification, that was on anotherpletely different level, having reached the level of ¡°the sea of Qi has grown up and learned to cultivate on its own¡±.

    This was only the gap in the absorption and utilization of energy.

    Tang Yu roughly calcted, ¡°My cultivation efficiency has been close to ine.¡±

    This was a very considerable improvement.

    It meant that he could cultivate faster to the Grand Perfection of the Awakening Stage and even break through to Transcendence more smoothly. It was just that this cultivation speed came in a bit of a daze¡­

    He did not continue to cultivate and looked for ine and Nancy.

    ¡­¡­

    The two transcendent, they have recovered from their injuries.

    ine was basically cultivating the rest of the time except for work, and Nancy, needless to say, her sea of Qi was running on its own twenty-four hours.

    ¡°My cultivation speed has also increased, by about 5.615% ¡­¡­¡±

    ine thought for half a second and gave him the answer.

    The corner of Tang Yu¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at Nancy.

    Only to see her tilt her head and stretch out a finger, two fingers, three fingers, ¡°It¡¯s like three¡­five¡­seven ¡­¡­ No, I can¡¯t count it!¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s palm covered his face.

    After leaving, he asked others one after another¡­ However, none of them had their speed of cultivation increased.

    ¡°That is, only I, ine, and Nancy had changed, and the change was just afterst night, then¡­ it must be rted to the aliens!¡±

    Yesterday, not only they killed a dozen transcendents, but they also uprooted the two ns.

    ¡°If you think about it, it seems that after the ¡°Endless Thunder¡± killed several Transcendents, there were some vague changes.¡±

    Tang Yu was not too sure. After all, the battle was tense at that time.

    Andter, after the extermination of the two ns, the change seemed to be a bit more obvious.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ this is a reward?¡±

    The abnormal growth of a hunter was caused by the fact that they could absorb the energy of their defeated enemies, they could absorb and refine soul power, and in the early stage, this was much faster than the speed of cultivation improvement.

    And by now, Tang Yu has gradually ignored the existence of soul power - after all, it is almost useless to him at this stage.

    Coupled with what the alien said that the origin star was rtively special ¡­¡­ Perhaps, the increase in cultivation speed was the reward for the extermination of the two tribesst night. He didn¡¯t know if this enhancement was permanent or had a time-limited nature. Tang Yu could only extend today¡¯s cultivation time, from five hours¡­to six hours.

    ¡­¡­

    Another two hours of cultivation.

    The nightmare puppet No.1 that he sent out has arrived at the Mirage Mountain Range.

    Tang Yu stopped his cultivation, shifted his sight to the Nightmare puppet, and entered the possession state.

    The ovepping shadows of the endless mountain ranges were still reflected in the sky near King City. The nearest transit station to the entrance of the Mirage Mountain Range had been made into a steel fortress. The scattered hunters who were active in this area are few and far between.

    The mirage mountain range has countless treasures, including awakening fruits, liquefied source power springs, and rumors of the existence of ancient relics, and the first hunter who broke into the mirage mountain range had harvested a lot of it. Still, with the outermost periphery being cared for by countless hunters, slightly valuable herbs were uprooted.

    If you want to have a harvest, you must continue to go deeper, but the inner circle of the Mirage Mountain Range was full of danger.

    The hunter who breaks into the inner circle could be described as a person who dug his own grave. Even the officials of King City had given up exploring the Mirage Mountain Range.

    But not Tang Yu.

    Initially, he and Nancy went deep into the Mirage View Mountain Range, Nancy¡¯s strength was strong, and this duo sessfully explored those areas that were equally dangerous to the foreign beasts. However, Nancy¡¯s transcendent aura was too strong, no matter how much she tried to control and converge it, and the alien transcendents were sensitive enough to sense her aura and already fled.

    The exploration was harsh and tiring. After a difficult time to reach the entrance to the mountain range nearest to a pceplex, they initially thought it to be an intact building, but instead, they found the remnants of that pce. A Ruin, but they also did not find any valuable clues.

    Later, when they continued to explore deeper, they even ran into a Transcendent Mortal second-order beast. After the two of them escaped through a return scroll, following their heart¡¯s choice, Tang Yu gave up exploring the Mirage Mountain Range.

    ¡°Nightmare¡¯s strength is not as strong as Nancy¡¯s, but the body of the puppet and its aura can be concealed easily. They could also shuttle through virtual and reality. I have enhanced their concealment ability to the maximum level; if I use them to explore that mountain range, I might be able to venture deeper and unearth the secret of origin star. Even when it encounters some dangerous high-leveled beast, the nightmare puppet¡¯s ability to escape was far beyond me and Nancy¡¯s, although if the escape n failed, the nightmare puppet might be destroyed, at least the human who controlled it is safe.¡±

    Thinking about this, Tang Yu controlled the nightmare puppet, entered the shallow illusory space, kept a faint shadow, and flew into the mountain range.

    Along the way, he maintained a speed that was not too fast or too slow.

    Flying over the ck swamp, the broken stone forest, the mirrorke, the Elephant Trunk Mountain ¡­¡­ Soon, the nightmare puppet flew to the pceplex that had been turned into ruins and flew straight to the depths of the mountain range.

    Nobody knew how big the innerplex of this mountain range was.

    During this time, the nightmare puppet also attracted the attention of some transcendent beasts. Still, Tang Yu controlled the nightmare puppet and immediately disappeared into deep illusory space to avoid unnecessary battles.

    After flying for several hours, Tang Yu could not find anything, and was already a bit impatient, and did not feelfortable letting the Nightmare puppet explore on its own.

    BOOM¡­!!!

    A powerful energy fluctuation came from the distance.

    Tang Yu hesitated for a moment and controlled the nightmare puppet to fly carefully.

    After ambling behind a hill, the nightmare, which was semi-illusory, looked into the distance.

    Endless energy light overflowed, the Earth crumbled, trees and rocks broken into pieces, and in the very center of the explosion, a staggered pce, standing here.

    Seemingly covered in a thinyer of light barrier, the buildings were firmly protected.

    It was an intact relic!

    Nightmare puppet¡¯s eyes glowed, then looked at the front of the pce.

    A group of humanoid-type mouths upied most of the monster¡¯s face and were constantly bombarding the light barrier of the pce.

    ¡®That aura¡­ It was an alien race!¡¯

 Chapter 436: Seducing The Giant Beast

    <h4>Chapter 436: Seducing The Giant Beast</h4>

    The aura of an alien race and humans differ significantly. The aura of the alien race was simr to the aura of demonic beasts, but it was more potent and menacing.

    Just like the strong human who can control the power to converge the aura, the alien race could hide and conceal themselves, even integrating into the human civilization, just like the white bone n.

    These aliens ¡­¡­ feature arge gaping mouth, and from now on will be called the Big Mouth by Tang Yu.

    These aliens were sting the light barrier non-stop. There were hundreds of them holding a strange weapon. A spear, but at the tip, instead of the regr de, they had some kind of light-emitting bulb shooting a bright light at the barrier, seemingly weakening the said barrier.

    Before arriving at this inner pce, Tang Yu saw a flying beast tried to attack the outer pce, but the barrier protected the area, and the impact between the barrier and the flying beast made the beast suffer light injury.

    ¡®This inner pce¡¯s barrier should be stronger than that one, right?¡¯

    Tang Yu was more inclined to learn about that strange weapon.

    These aliens came prepared.

    A dozen existences were at the forefront of the hundreds of foreigners with iparably strong auras and were the main force that bombarded the light barrier.

    Themotion and bright light allowed the nightmare puppet to perceive the fuss from dozens of kilometers away.

    ¡°They have transcendents¡­¡­ plenty of them. The ghost hand and white bone alliance only have 14 transcendents, but this blood mouth is a n¡­ there are fifteen transcendents, and five of them are senior transcendents!¡±

    ¡°Especially the one at the front¡­ actually has a transcendent weapon!¡±

    The nightmare puppet saw Blood Mouth n Transcendent holding a huge hammerrger than his body, the terrifying energy emanating from it. With one strike, the light membrane vibrated, and this single impact was more terrifying than the Senior Transcendent.

    ¡°Is it a second stage transcendent? No, no, it should be the king of the same stage.¡±

    As far as Tang Yu understood, at this stage, the second stage of transcendent mortals forcing their way through the spatial channel would only cause the channel to copse and get lost entirely in the spatial turbulence.

    But there were strong and weak transcendents of the same rank, like Nancy, who was just an ordinary¡­ newly promoted transcendent, who could fight on par with a transcendent who had umted energy for years.

    With the energy level consumption, this type of strong people through the space channel, obviously more cost-effective.

    What¡¯s more, there were transcendent weapons that were much stronger than Nancy¡¯s ¡®Cmity Greatsword¡¯¡­¡­ This hammer alone might beparable to two transcendents.

    The bombardment never stops, and the barrier might crack at any moment soon.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that the pce before was also destroyed by this group of blood-mouth tribes, right?¡±

    Tang Yu was anxious, it was hard to find an intact pce, but when he finally found one, he could only watch it get destroyed by these aliens.

    ¡®Should I infiltrate the pce before those aliens?¡¯

    Tang Yu suddenly remembered the unique traits of the nightmare puppet; illusion and reality shuttle. But if he tried to shuttle through the shallow space, once closed, there¡¯s the danger of being detected by the other side ¡­¡­ and the deep space¡­ although safer, he couldn¡¯t observe the outside realm, and there¡¯s a risk of inuratending.

    ¡®Although the cost of the nightmare puppet¡¯s loss is affordable, it can¡¯t be blown up without showing any value, right!?¡¯

    Space trembled, tides of energy erupted.

    A thousand meters around the inner pce has beenpletely annihted, the ground below also disappeared, the pce was now suspended in mid-air.

    The barrier of light was getting dimmer and dimmer.

    The nightmare puppet in the distance did not dare to move.

    Some of the beasts attracted by this assault were annihted even before they could approach the inner pce by the blood-mouth n¡¯s relentless attacks.

    Vicious!

    Nightmare puppet hurriedly wrapped the cloak on his body in the crisis-ridden mirage mountain range. Only this inconspicuous cloak could give it safety.

    ¡°Alien beast? Yes, there are alien beasts!¡±

    ¡°The mirage mountain range is the habitat of this beast!¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. In the infinitelyrge Mirage Mountain Range, there were transcendent aliens everywhere. He thought about when he came in with Nancy, and it didn¡¯t take long before they bumped into a second-order Transcendent Alien beast.

    Those transcendent beasts seem to have some kind of restriction; they rarely fly out of the mountain range - so far, Tang Yu has only seen the golden eagle fly out.

    ¡®Other beasts should be inside theirir, right?¡¯

    The ce where he was located is not very deep. With a transcendent flying speed, he could rush out of the Mirage Mountains in one or two hours, but outside the mountains (where there is sunshine), there was indeed no extraordinary animal sighted. As soon as you enter the inner circle, there is a lot of it.

    The light barrier couldn¡¯tst long. Tang Yu acted immediately, ruthlessly, and controlled the Nightmare puppet to fly to where he encountered the second-order transcendencest time.

    ¡­¡­

    The scenery flew backward like a stream of light.

    The lush giant trees, endless heavy mountain peaks.

    The Nightmare puppet materialized, and wisps of aura emanated.

    At one time, the jungle stirred, countless birds and animals fled in fear.

    In a sh, a giant beast with a single horn and two wings on its back flew out of the deep mountains.

    A w probe, instantly across countless distances, towards the Nightmare, leaving a few deep and dark cracks in the air, the nightmare puppet shuttled through illusory space to dodge the deadly attack.

    Seeing the Nightmare disappear, the one-horned beast¡¯s eyes showed some surprise, followed by humane banter, like finding an interesting toy, slowly flying after it.

    ¡­¡­

    Dodge.

    Dodge again!

    Three hundred and sixty degrees rotation drift dodge!

    Tang Yu was highly concentrated. He controlled the Nightmare from time to time into deep space and then shuttled out from another ce.

    He narrowly avoided the attack, dancing on the tip of a knife!

    But the beast seems to be getting impatient, the speed steeply elerated, ws glowing gold, a w down, the surrounding space ripples cascading.

    The nightmare puppet¡¯s body was still in limbo when the attack hit it. The impact was able to affect the illusory space where it hid. Although it was able to dodge it, the aftershock made it fall from the illusory space.

    Tang Yu seemed to hear the crunching sound of a clicking from the puppet.

    The corner of his eye seemed to see the huge figure approaching, and in the nick of time, the nightmare body vanished until it disappeared, disappearing into the deep space, flying fast in the colorful passage.

    Shuttle for a full minute, the Nightmare jumped from the deep space to get out, look around, and didn¡¯t know where to run next.

    ¡°Just fled the location, with the second-rank transcendent perception we should be able to detect the anomaly, but what we don¡¯t know is¡­ whether that beast is interested in following us or not.¡±

    Tang Yu was not at all sure. But he guessed that the one-horned beast in this area should be the deserved overlord, the apex predator¡­ Nothing could threaten its existence, then naturally, there was also no need to be careful, and that giant beast seemed to be bored to death.

    Once the blood mouth n was found, the probability of a direct move was still quiterge.

    One can only do one¡¯s best and listen to God¡¯s will.

    ¡°The problem now is¡­I seem to be lost.¡±

    The nightmare puppet could only fly in the same direction as it was when it came and went.

    After flying for about ten minutes, he nced sideways and noticed the energy fluctuations in the distance.

 Chapter 437: Station No.2269

    <h4>Chapter 437: Station No.2269</h4>

    The closer you get, the more well-defined the energy fluctuations.

    The source power sted through the entire area from a distance, illuminating the dim mirage mountain range.

    A blood-red beast with a single horn and wings on its back looked down on the Blood Mouth tribe from above.

    The beast waved its ws and easily cut through space.

    The blood mouth tribe transcendent also used its ability to stop its rampage, blocking the one-horned beast attack.

    The nightmare puppet hid in the distance and took this scene into his eyes.

    Tang Yu was amazed ¡­¡­ The aftershock has killed many blood-mouth aliens under the transcendent level, but that didn¡¯t stop the fifteen first-rank transcendents from teaming up, and surprisingly, they managed to fight on par against that huge beast.

    Tang Yu, who had knowledge from the literature, understood the gap between the first and second orders transcendent.

    The gap was as big as a gulf.

    ¡°No, no¡­the transcendent holding the giant hammer has the battle power far from the other elders, he alone could not resist most of the pressure¡­ And the unicorn beast is just ying with them. That¡¯s not even its final form, while the alien mortal is already struggling to fight against it.¡±

    It seemed clear that they were not a match for the giant beast, and although the alien transcendent was indignant, they were ready to withdraw and did not intend to fight to the death.

    At this moment, the giant beast¡¯s copper eyes shed with yfulness, and then, its right w turned golden, and a huge giant w shadow emerged, enveloping heaven and earth, and tore it down with one w!

    The first order transcendent¡¯s face, who was holding a huge hammer, changed drastically as if he had made some kind of determination.

    In the next moment, his source qi erupted out. His body was filled with dense source qi¡ªhis energy burst from outside of his body, and a wall of light formed around him.

    Wrapped in a huge amount of source energy, the transcendent held the hammer with both hands, and his whole body spun up high.

    BOOM!

    Dazzling light exploded, the violent tide of energy swept in all directions.

    The surrounding mountains, one by one, copsed, and the earth and rocks turned into powder.

    The ground formed a huge crater, and the river water poured in, gradually turning into ake.

    Tang Yu felt a chill on his nape.

    If the alien race that attacked that day had this kind of strength, the Tree Shade shelter couldn¡¯t survive such a deadly assault, and just the aftermath of the battle would havepletely destroyed the shelter, which was several kilometers away.

    ¡°It seems that the research ofrge spells for the defense system needs to be increased.¡±

    The energy tide gradually dissipated.

    Nightmare puppet fixed his eyes to see; the alien race of transcendents took this opportunity to flee into the distance and disappeared.

    ¡®And where is the unicorn beast?¡¯

    Tang Yu wondered why the beast didn¡¯t chase after them, and then he saw the unicorn beast fly around the pce a few times.

    It stretched out its ws and pped on the pce, a faint barrier of light emerged, and there was even a golden lighting through.

    The unicorn beast jumped, stirred its wings, andnded closely. However, its attack seemed to be ineffective, and the faint barrier persisted.

    Tang Yu got even more worried.

    The blood mouth tribe had gone, but what was left was an even more terrifying alien beast.

    ¡®My whole n has failed!¡¯

    ¡­¡­

    The one-horned beast looked like it had found a new toy and was ying with it, and the scenario Tang Yu prayed for the scenario where the beast got bored with it and left did not ur.

    ¡°What to do? The light barrier has obviously been weakened a lot by the aliens before, and it can¡¯t produce a threat to the unicorn beast. If this continues, it won¡¯t take long until the barrier breaks.¡±

    The difference in strength was too much, Tang Yu was not sure if there was a chance to enter the deep space, and went straight inside the pce, but it was still a gamble, the best result was to use the return scroll, but it also means that he needed to give up this pce.

    Suddenly, the divine deity seemed to have heard his prayers.

    After sting it for dozens of minutes to no avail, the unicorn beast began to get annoyed and fly around frequently.

    Coincidentally, the figure of the alien race appeared in the distance.

    It seems that they did not flee that far, still hovering around and observing the situation, ready to wait for the unicorn beast to leave and once again upy the pce¡­

    But the beast didn¡¯t realize about their arrival. The aura of the aliens was expertly concealed, and they were far less present than the nightmare puppet. The beast was tired of ying with the pce, pped its wings, and flew into the distance.

    ¡°It¡­ just¡­left like that?¡±

    Before the aliens approached the pce, the nightmare puppet grasped this opportunity to blink instantly into the pce.

    When he got close, he realized that the pce was huge,parable to a university campus.

    The pce consists of the main hall and two secondary halls. The nightmare puppet turned around and did not find any gap.

    Destroying the light barrier was also impossible.

    It took the unicorn beast hours to st through the barrier if it¡¯s a nightmare puppet that tried to st through its barrier¡­ It might take weeks.

    ¡°We can only try to see if the nightmare¡¯s ability to pass through illusory space can bypass this light barrier.¡±

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t sure about this, the ability to shuttle between spatial systems was a rare ability, but in the end, it was just a first-order ability¡­ and that light barrier was supposed to be on a second-order level.

    ¡®Let¡¯s take it easy.¡¯

    ¡®First, let¡¯s try the shallow space crossing.¡¯

    The nightmare puppet stepped forward, ready for the light barrier¡¯s counterattack.

    When the palm of his hand pressed against the barrier of light, it passed through without obstruction.

    ¡°???¡±

    ¡®That simple?¡¯

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t quite believe it. He tried to use this opportunity to test his nightmare puppet¡¯s ability. He deactivated the Nightmare semi-illusory body, condensed it into a solid matter, and reached out again to touch¡­¡­ He still passed through without any obstruction.

    Until the nightmare puppet waspletely inside this barrier, he could finally see the barrier from the inside¡­ still intact, but he could enter it as if there was no barrier to begin with.

    It is as if he was given some kind of permission to pass through.

    ¡­¡­

    He arrived at the pce gate, and the gate was not closed. He could nce into the empty hall inside. There was no hesitation, and the nightmare puppet went inside, just after he entered the gate¡­

    ¡°Wee to Station No. 2269, where you will enjoy the most attentive service.¡±

    This was a spiritual message that can be directly understood the meaning of it.

    Tang Yu controlled the Nightmare to enter. He made his body semi-illusory, alert, and ready to vanish if anything happened.

    But he was overly concerned¡­

    There were no traps inside the pce.

    It seemed¡­ to be an ordinary station.

    The hall was extremely empty and inscribed with a space ss rune array. On the outside, the pce was huge, but the inside was a hundred times bigger than the outside.

    There¡¯s a big hill as far as the eye can see, and on both sides of the road was nted with some potted flowers, and countless or magnificent, or exquisite buildings, just like a small town.

    But unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t stand against the passage of time.

    There was not even a drop of water pouring down from the hillside waterfall. - Flowers, grasses, nts all have withered.

    Tang Yu picked up some and put them in the spatial ring.

    He looked around, and it seemed like people who lived here left in a hurry.

    ¡°That giant unicorn beast and alien race might enter here. I have to seize this opportunity to search for any valuable items and find some information regarding the star spirit as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 438: Mysterious Merchant

    <h4>Chapter 438: Mysterious Merchant</h4>

    The nightmare puppet searched quickly, and it stored some more valuable items along the way in the spatial ring.

    Tang Yu regretted that he didn¡¯t bring arger bag when he went out.

    A ring with a space of more than ten cubic meters and a mid-level backpack with 20 grids couldn¡¯t hold this many things!

    He could only pick up a few high-level materials.

    At the same time, his gaze swept around.

    Station 2269 has twonguages.

    One, which Tang Yu didn¡¯t understand-it should be themonnguage at the time this station was built. From the scattered clue, he inferred that it should be a unified society before the Third Age.

    The other was Rune Language.

    Nightmare puppet walked into the area where the third rest area was written.

    ¡°This station¡­ it should be simr to the current transit station¡­ It¡¯s just this rest area is¡­ weird.¡±

    The nightmare puppet sted open several doors, and the inside was empty.

    There was not even dust.

    The expected rm sound did not sound after the nightmare broke down several doors.

    ¡°It seems that, except for the light barrier outside, the entire station is basically out of operation.¡±

    Second rest area,

    The first rest area,

    Entertainment area,

    Garden area,

    Item delivery area,

    Central Teleportation Area,

    ¡­

    The nightmare puppet skipped several areas and came to the central teleportation area. A teleportation array equivalent to two ygrounds appeared in front of him.

    At this time, only the lines engraved on the stone b were left in the teleportation array, and the countless runes contained in it had already lost their energy in time and lost their effectiveness.

    This teleportation array was unusable.

    ¡°But¡­ those engraved runes are real. Once cracked and re-engraved with the same rune, I may be able to restore this teleportation array¡­ its practicality is much more precious than just some materials.¡±

    The nightmare puppet took out the shadow crystal and flew into the air to record the huge teleportation array.

    Worried about not being able to see every detail, he changed a few angles and took photos separately.

    ¡°The rest is left to Kevin to crack. There are many runes that are not owned by the shelter. If they can crack and master them, Kevin can almost reach the territory of the runemaster.¡±

    In Kevin¡¯s original world, high-end knowledge was kept by the master to death; the same was also urred on high-level runes, even junior and intermediate runes. Most runemasters only mastered the mostmon ones.

    Without sufficient data to study, it was difficult to move forward.

    ¡°More importantly, is the construction technology of this teleportation array¡­¡±

    BOOM!

    BOOM!!

    BOOM!!!

    The pce trembled.

    The mighty pressure of transcendent spread out, a series of terrifying attacks fell, and the light barrier outside the pce was destroyed.

    ¡°Are those aliensing back after distracting the unicorn beast? That behemoth is too stupid to be distracted so easily!¡±

    Tang Yu had forgotten, if the unicorn was not stupid, he couldn¡¯t seduce him.

    ¡°The search must bepleted as soon as possible, and then retreat.¡±

    Ready to leave, looking back at the teleportation formation below his eyes, he hesitated for a moment, the nightmare puppet raised his sickle, the source of power gathered.

    After a while, he swung a hundred-meter-long light.

    BOOM!

    Deep cracks were cut open on the solid floor.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t think it was enough, so he controlled the nightmare puppet and chopped it a few more times.

    It wasn¡¯t until the entire teleportation formation becamepletely unrecognizable that the nightmare puppet left the premise.

    ¡­¡­

    Tang Yu ignored the entertainment area and the garden area, and he soon came to the item delivery area.

    This area was even more chaotic.

    There were countless objects scattered on the ground, and there were signs of destruction in some ces.

    ¡°It seems¡­this is the storage area for express items? Did the express delivery industry exist in those days? It seems like they use the teleportation array to deliver express items.¡±

    The nightmare puppet gently pried open a few couriers¡­ Most of the storage cabs were empty, but some did store packages.

    The nightmare puppet took them out.

    ¡°It¡¯s a few pieces of rune equipment¡­ Hey, this one hasn¡¯t been damaged yet.¡±

    Rune was a special form of energy, and it was naturally time-effective, but for general level rune equipment, the shelf life of ten or eight years was not a problem¡­ the duration of the effect was slightly shorter if the skill was engraved.

    ¡°This piece has notpletely failed, and I am afraid it is Grade A rune equipment. The energy loss is very serious, but it can be supplemented¡­ In other words, can these storage cabs reduce energy loss?¡±

    Controlling the nightmare puppet, Tang Yu continued to pry open other cabs.

    Tang Yu found these storage cabs, and because of the passage of time, the defensive runes above were invalidated, and he was able to open them easily.

    The same thing passed by.

    Failed equipment, don¡¯t.

    Rotting letters, don¡¯t.

    Pharmacy form, yes!

    Strange props, yes!

    A golem as big as a small hill can¡¯t afford it.

    Tang Yu selectively took some away and cut off those who couldn¡¯t fit in the space ring.

    At this time, the rumbling sound from outside was still resounding, and the vibration of the pce was getting louder and louder, and there was already some dust falling.

    Finally, he walked around the main hall and the auxiliary hall. After confirming that there were no valuable items, the nightmare puppet decisively activated the return scroll. The power of space wrapped the puppet, and Tang Yu seemed to see the return point of the territory. It was like a lighthouse, pointing in the direction of the endless void.

    In the next moment, the nightmare puppet appeared in front of the castle garden, the sky waspletely dimmed, and the stars above his head were shining.

    ¡­

    Mirage Mountains.

    The transcendent of the blood mouth n was constantly bombarding the light barrier of the pce. As the attack fell on the light barrier, some sharp golden lights shot out, easily blocked by the transcendents.

    ¡°The counterattack is getting weaker and weaker, and we will soon be able to break the light barrier.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, although there are some twists and turns, we will eventually open this teleportation station and grab all of the treasures inside.¡±

    ¡°The treasure is not important. The key lies in the teleportation array. It is an array that can be activated to teleport us to a certain world. Although it cannot be used, as long as the teleportation array is cracked, we can now reach the coordinates on the other side, which is another world. ¡­Speaking of which, the former Origin Star was also extremely powerful, and it has traveled all over the world, but it is a pity that it has encountered a great master.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right, but the world connected by the pce before has been discovered long ago. We can¡¯t get the reward of the great master, and I hope that the world that appears this time is valuable.¡±

    Thest bombardment fell, and the light barrierpletely dissipated.

    The alien transcendent stopped in time, leaving five people outside, and the others immediately entered. They seemed to know something about the station, and they weren¡¯t worried about the traps inside. The transcendent holding the giant hammer took the other two transcendents straight to the central teleportation area.

    ¡°Write down the lines of the teleportation array and send it back to the n for analysis immediately!¡±

    The young transcendent said while rushing.

    They flew into the central teleportation area, raised their hands, and prepared to use magic to burn the teleportation array.

    But his eyes widened unexpectedly.

    ¡°¡­Wait, where¡¯s the teleportation array?¡±

    ¡­

    At the castle.

    Tang Yu took the space ring and backpack from Nightmare puppet and ordered the nightmare puppet to go to the workshop for repairs, the battle against that unicorn beast took its toll, and some parts of the nightmare puppet were destroyed.

    ¡®I need to take out the materials gathered from that station first. Only then will there be leisure time to take a closer look.¡¯

    Tang Yu opened his eyes of insight. His eyes swept and skipped through most of the treasures.

    ¡°Equipment, a total of twenty-five pieces¡­ It seems that there are few, but in fact, over 99.9% of the equipment has malfunctioned. At best, it is a sharper weapon or harder armor.¡±

    ¡°These should all be above Grade A¡­ Now that the energy is lost, and the power is gone, we need to repair them first¡­ but it¡¯s still twenty-five pieces of A-Grade equipment, the harvest of this trip is quite good.¡±

    The special rune sword in his hand is only a2 level.

    The materials used were extremely precious, and when converted into a source crystal, it costs at least two or three hundred thousand, and more often than not, the source crystal couldn¡¯t buy rare materials.

    In Tang Yu¡¯s ssification of the magical equipment, A-level equipment was already the top. It¡¯s no different from a divine weapon¡­¡­ and the more important thing was that the A-level equipment was already considered a pseudo-transcendent divine weapon. After the transcendent imntation and then adding the core materials, it could be transformed into a real transcendent divine weapon.

    Kevin has already created an a3 grade gauntlet for Yan Dingtian, and the gauntlet used by Old Yan now uses the evil dragon corpse as its material. Compared to this, the forged gauntlet was only semi-finished products.

    When Old Yan has cultivated these two gauntlets to a certain degree and then merged them, a real transcendent divine weapon will be created.

    This method needed a massive investment.

    ¡°It is ine¡¯s inherited equipment that even Kevin can¡¯t understand. At the time of Awakening, that equipment isparable to the top A-level equipment, and when ine is transformed into a transcendent, that equipment, No matter the staff, clothes, earrings, headbands, or crystal shoes¡­ everyone can be regarded as an ordinary weapon.¡±

    In addition to equipment, there were also some props. The most valuable one should be a ne with hundreds of cubic meters of space.

    Tang Yu regretted that he hadn¡¯t looked at it carefully before; otherwise, this ne could be filled with a lot of things, but in fact, he didn¡¯t have time to look at it carefully. He could only judge whether a piece of equipment/props was damaged simply from the energy fluctuations.

    There were also some puppets.

    They were all small in size, and each puppet, simr to the nightmare puppet, only contained one piece and brought it back as a sample for the study.

    Two of them made him take a few nces.

    [Bumblebee puppet]: Detective puppet, with the ability to record, fly high, and hide.

    [Flying Crane Puppet]: Flying manned puppet, with high flying and moderate defense capabilities.

    Tang Yu put away the puppet, prepared to take it to the research institute, and cracked the puppet¡¯s blueprint.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the several books of runes found in the post are simr to ¡°The Foundation of Source Force.¡± Documents before the Third Age.¡±

    ¡°Letters are written inmonnguage, and the paper material cannot bepared with the book of runes. It is basically damaged, and nothing can be seen¡­ Forget it, since there was once a glorious civilization on the earth, one day I will be able to dig into it out of history.¡±

    Tang Yu shook his head.

    After counting all the gains, the night was already deep, and he started a new day of cultivation.

    ¡­

    A few days, fleeting.

    These days, the high-efficiency cultivation degree is still maintained.

    ording to the progress calction, it was estimated that the bottleneck of the Awakening Stage Great Perfection level would be reached in ten days.

    The exhibition of the territory was also proceeding in an orderly manner.

    More and more people settled in Tree Shade. The Municipal Ministry negotiated with otherrge shelters in Tiannan Province and exchanged resources for some top talents. Tree Shade¡¯s cutting-edge research team began to form.

    Afterpleting the construction spells, the Spell Research Institute began to work together with agricultural experts and wood-based abilities to develop nting spells.

    A nting spell that integrates watering, fertilization, and seeding to increase vitality and promote good variation.

    Once the harvest waspleted, the harvest of various crops in the territory could be crossed two more steps, and many energy fruit trees that were difficult to grow and have a long growth cycle can also be gradually used.

    The Adventurer¡¯s Guild gradually reced the mercenary centers in somerge shelters and became the tform of choice forrge and small forces when they weremissioned.

    The number of registered adventurers in various ces has exceeded the 500,000 mark, more than the total poption of an ordinaryrge shelter.

    Tang Yu was very satisfied.

    He doesn¡¯t need to deal with most of the affairs of the territory. He fishes every day and asionally signs his name. The rest of the time, he was attached to Nightmare puppet, exploring the Mirage Mountains.

    Not to mention, luck was good, and another inn appeared.

    This time there was no alien attack.

    Tang Yu controlled the Nightmare puppet and searched the third and outeryers of the station, and he couldn¡¯t even hold hundreds of cubic meters of space nes. He had to control the Nightmare puppet and ran back and forth a few times.

    And No.2, under hismand, flew to the west.

    ¡­

    West of Daxia Country, a small country.

    It was almost reduced to a paradise for demonized beasts, and humans could only survive in the form of one small settlement.

    There were no tall city walls or fences. These settlements were very simple and could never stand against arge-scale demonic wave.

    This settlement was just an underground chamber, several passages were dug, and when the settlement was destroyed, the hunters escaped through the tunnel¡­ A simr escape was not umon in this country.

    The hunters here were used to such a life.

    A settlement called ¡°Wild Fires.¡±

    There were hundreds of survivors, more than half of them were hunters, and there was no security. Most ordinary people die on the escape road, making this country had a high proportion of hunters.

    The two hunters wearing ragged leather armor just returned from exploring the county and found some spoiled food, which could still be eaten. With the physique of the hunter, there¡¯s no such thing as diarrhea.

    ¡°The demonic beasts in the wild are getting stronger again. The battle knife I grind with adamantine stone can¡¯t even cut the fur of the fire wolf today. It seems that it won¡¯t take long for me to follow in the footsteps of Ruan Jinnan and the others.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same for me. Even if you are capable, it is difficult to deal with demonic beasts of the same level. I want to say that sooner orter, mankind in this area will be wiped out. It is better to find the opportunity to take advantage of the heat.¡±

    When the two returned to the settlement, they suddenly saw countless people running by like crazy, one of them shouted to the hunter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? A mysterious merchant came to the settlement. I heard that as long as you have a source crystal, you can buy any goods from there!¡±

    They hurried to see from a distance; countless hunters surrounded the front.

    They had no choice but to stand in a high ce and look at it, and they saw a person wearing a ck cloak in the center.

    They couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.

    The man held a sickle, sitting down and straddling a warhorse with four hooves scattered with faint blue mes, a ball hovering five inches above his shoulder, looking strange and mysterious.

    ¡°Is he¡­ the mysterious merchant?!¡±

 Chapter 439: Just Wants to do Business Well

    <h4>Chapter 439: Just Wants to do Business Well</h4>

    In addition to fighting, the nightmare puppet didn¡¯t have much other function, and there was no real-time voice trantion function.

    There were very few smart dialogue temtes, though¡­ But, It¡¯s mostly ¡°ah,¡± ¡°oh,¡± ¡°haha,¡± which was far inferior to artificial intelligence before the end of the world.

    Tang Yu hopes to find more clues about the pre-Third Age puppets.

    And now¡­ he¡¯s focusing on the equipment.

    It¡¯s better to have another ten or eight transcendent weapons. The top inheritance level of each ss was not very demanding, just having one for each ss is good. If you can get a full set of upgradeable equipment when you get the inheritance like ine, then It¡¯s even better.

    The nightmare puppet was fast, but the area that the nightmare puppet could detect was limited after all. Even if Tang Yu used the ¡°Bumblebee Puppet¡± that he just got a few days ago, the range would only expand a little

    Tang Yu immediately thought of the masses of survivors.

    Then the nightmare puppet descended from the sky andnded on this shabby gathering ground called ¡°WildFire.¡±

    The hunters around were speakingnguages ??that the Nightmare puppet could not understand. Fortunately, Tang Yu possessed him¡­ Tang Yu himself did not understand a word. Still, his thoughts immediately controlled the Nightmare puppet, spreading the enormous spiritual power, and used a little more to decipher the foreignnguage.

    ¡°Before the end of the world, if I could do this, why would it be a hindrance in listening every time I take CET-4 or CET-6.¡±

    Seeing more and more hunters gathered, the treasures on the nightmare puppet¡¯s shoulders spun, and the hunters who were still squeezing forward suddenly felt blocked by an invisible wall.

    When Tang Yu saw that the time was almost right, he controlled the nightmare and slowly spoke, hoarse and low voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I am a wandering merchant who likes to collect strange things. As long as you can take them out, you can trade away anything from me.¡±

    The palms under the nightmare puppet¡¯s cloak stretched out. Magical equipment, guns, food, and other items appeared out of thin air, floating around.

    ¡°It¡¯s 98k! It alsoes with three hundred bullets!¡±

    ¡°Canned beef, canned fruit, oh my! How long has it been since I¡¯ve seen these delicacies?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a full set of seasoning kits! With this, we can get rid of the days where we can only cook nd food!¡±

    The hunters in the wildfire settlement were both excited and surprised. Tang Yu, however¡­ was frustrated.

    ¡®The focus of their attention is wrong, right?¡¯

    ¡®Rune swords, magical equipment, no one noticed.¡¯

    ¡®They only get excited from seeing canned food and¡­ Seasoning powder?¡¯

    The production of ordinary firearms has been discontinued now because he felt that these firearms had be obsolete. Tang Yu saw that the inventory was quiterge, and there were still plenty of stock firearms and couldn¡¯t sell them. That¡¯s why the Nightmare puppet No.2 brought some.

    Tang Yu just came here with new types of weapons, maybe¡­probably, the hunter here still didn¡¯t understand what magic weapon was.

    Some guns and food did not reflect thepelling character of the mysterious merchant.

    The nightmare puppet waved his big hand again. In front of him, there was a battle-ax with mes, a long sword that braved the cold and condensed the surrounding air into frost, and a beautifully engraved pattern with golden brilliance in the most prestigious looking dagger.

    Those items finally attracted the attention of these ignorant hunters.

    Thankfully these shy items didn¡¯t need any demonstration to attract these hunters.

    The nightmare puppet¡¯s gaze swept away, and a low voice immediately reached everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°Then, is anyone nning to trade with me?¡±

    The strongest person in the wildfire settlement seized the opportunity and took out the source crystals and strange objects in his sacks.

    In the image of a mysterious merchant portrayed by Tang Yu, source crystals could be used to buy ordinary goods. But for the rarer and the more valuable items, he was only interested in trading them with another valuable material.

    With a nce, the source crystal detector carried by a nightmare puppet immediately measured the energy value of the source crystal.

    Up to ten thousand.

    The leader of this settlement was only a level 5 awakener, not strong, but there was norge shelter nearby. No one knows how to use the source crystal-at best, slowly figure out the manufacturing method of the simple awakening device, the awakening device consumes very few source crystals. After several months of umtion, the level 5 hunter has also be a big dog.

    The nightmare puppet was expressionless and nced at another sack with strange objects and saw the moir¨¦ stone, the iron, the ck thunder iron, the red blood bronze¡­The weapon in his hand was polished slowly with moir¨¦ fine gold.

    The gilded sword!

    Used to make b-ss weapons and could make more than ten pieces!

    The mysterious merchant was cold. The leader of the wildfire settlement was quite anxious at this time, not knowing how much the items in his hands were priced at the merchant¡¯s ce.

    Then he heard:

    ¡°You¡­ the things that you have¡­ they are somewhat valuable.¡±

    ¡°The divine weapon is clearly out of the option, but with the knife in your hand, you can exchange it with another weapon¡­ These source crystals can also buy some food from me.¡±

    The nightmare puppet took out a c1-level war knife and two more d2-level ones.

    The leader of the wildfire settlement tried it. Compared to his original war knife, it was multiple times sharper, although it certainly couldn¡¯t bepared with the gilded sword covered with golden light.

    The man then realized that in front of him was probably a person stronger than him.

    The wildfire leader did not dare to refuse the nightmare puppet¡¯s offer and passed the two sacks in his hand and saw the mysterious merchant wave his hand. Then the two sacks suddenly disappeared.

    ¡­

    Initially, Tang Yu only intended to give a D-3 level battle knife, which was enough for the level 5 hunter. But after careful consideration, he was the first customer after he went abroad and gave a c1 weapon for luck.

    He felt that he was too kind, and he was simply a benchmark for merchants in the new century.

    The transaction was proceeding in an orderly manner.

    Under the nightmare cloak, there was still a face that no strangers could see. Behind it, Tang Yu was grinning ear to ear.

    These areas abroad were like uncultivated maps in the game. You could pick up treasures after walking around. The total harvested tens of thousands of source crystals were sessfully acquired. Some of the traded materials were advanced materials that evenrge shelters had difficulties getting. The most precious, it was difficult to buy these materials when trading with otherrge shelters.

    The only pity was that the hunters in the wildfire settlement were still too weak, and their range of activities was limited. From their mouths, Tang Yu could not hear any news that would interest him.

    He was just nning to leave and go to the next ce.

    Suddenly, there was amotion at the settlement entrance, and several hunters were beaten into the air. They rolled around on the ground a few times and passed out.

    A group of hunters wearing animal fur coats broke into the wildfire settlement and walked towards the nightmare puppet.

    ¡°Why are the people from the Honghe settlement here?!¡±

    The leader of the wildfire was surprised. Honghe¡­ was the most powerful settlement in their area. It was said that there were twelve warriors, and everyone was stronger than him.

    Honghe doesn¡¯t like small settlements like wildfire at all, and he doesn¡¯tmunicate with each other daily.

    But today, he looked back at the mysterious merchant in the crowd and then saw the group of people in Honghe. Their faces were proud. The one who walked in the front had a much stronger aura than him. The wildfire leader was stunned. He could only watch as this group of people sted away the people blocking the road and walked straight to the mysterious merchant.

    ¡°You are an interesting-looking merchant, excellent. Take out the best things you have.¡±

    The nightmare puppet still had an expressionless appearance and said the exact words, ¡°As long as you can take out the materials that I like, you can exchange anything from me.¡±

    The hunter of the wildfire, with awe, looked at the people of Honghe.

    This merchant came from nowhere and certainly did not look weak. Still, the famous Honghe settlement was the only residence in the surrounding area that could resist the demonic beasts instead of fleeing everywhere like them.

    Yet the mysterious merchant didn¡¯t feel any fear against them?

    The leader of the Honghe settlement, the hunter warrior with the level 7 strength,ughed out loud.

    He stared at the Nightmare puppet as if he wanted to see through the face under the hood.

    ¡°You, have you misunderstood something? We have never nned to trade. We just want you to hand over everything¡­ Hahaha, with our strength, we can do whatever we want!¡±

    The hunters¡¯ faces in the surrounding wildfire settlement were gloomy, and some even fled secretly, worrying that the other party might ughter the settlement.

    At this time,

    The mysterious merchant slowly raised his head, with a hint of surprise in his low voice, ¡°Huh? If you have the strength, can you really do whatever you want?¡±

    ¡°In that case¡­¡±

    The nightmare puppet¡¯s sickle slowly lifted, and at the same time, he raised his head to look up at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle.

    Obviously, he¡¯s a civilized person, but in many cases, he always tries to take some actions that convince people with reason.

    In an instant,

    The wind seemed to be still, and the mysterious merchant¡¯s sickle had been raised above his head for some time. When everyone did not react, he swished and cut it down.

    one second,

    Two seconds passed,

    As if nothing happened, Honghe¡¯s team leader mocked the nightmare puppet, his mouth opened slightly, and suddenly, it seemed that a gust of wind was blowing.

    When the other hunter, who was only a fist away from him, turned into dust and dissipated in the wind¡­

    Crack,

    Crack.

    The ground suddenly cracked, and the cracks continued to wind up in the distance.

    The loud noise and violent vibrations arrivedte.

    The Honghe leader¡¯s neck was so stiff that he couldn¡¯t turn a corner, but he caught a glimpse of a crack at his feet that was hundreds of meters long¡­ the mysterious merchant cut it out!

    Among the hundreds of people of Honghe, apart from him, only a few people were not affected, and the bodies of the rest were no longer found.

    Horrible!

    The leader of the wildfire colony also quietly swallowed, but suddenly it appeared that the mysterious merchant¡¯s knife seemed to have split the settlement in half¡­ it was his settlement!

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s not that nightmare puppet missed. He was leaving the strongest in Honghe¡¯s settlement just for questioning.

    After a while,bined with the information presented by the hunters in the wildfire settlement, Tang Yu knows something about the Honghe settlement more than 100 kilometers away.

    There were tens of thousands of survivors living in that settlement, and it had a city wall and opened up a nting area. Even if it was ced in the territory of the Daxia Kingdom, it was only a medium-sized shelter.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t care about these things. He then asked for news that interested him. ¡ªRegarding the leader of the Honghe settlement, a powerful earth-type ability person.

    That person was originally only level 6 or 7, although he still belonged to the category of ordinary people. After returning one day, he suddenly possessed the strength everyone looked up to and even awakened the iparable earth element ability. In time, a city wall was built around the entire settlement.

    It was considered a miracle.

    Because of this, Honghe became the only settlement with the ability to defend against the demonic wave.

    ¡°The city wall was built overnight? This¡­ seems to be the ability I had four months ago.¡±

    Tang Yu shed through some known treasures of heaven, material, and earth, feeling that neither the fruit of awakening nor the holy spring formed by the liquefaction of high-purity source gas could achieve such an effect.

    It should be a rare material that he still didn¡¯t know.

    Maybe it was the discovery of a certain secret realm, a certain pre-Third Age relic.

    After pinching the few remaining people in Honghe to death, Tang Yu took control of the nightmare puppet and set off for a settlement more than a hundred kilometers away.

    In the end,

    He tossed down a piece of paper towards the wildfire settlement, on which it was written in runenguage:

    [Mysterious Merchant Summoning Scroll]: When you have prepared a sufficient number of rare materials, you can use this scroll to meet and trade with the legendary mysterious merchant.

    [Note: Please ce the rare materials within ten meters of the summoning scroll before the summoning. The more materials there are, the higher the probability of sessful summoning.]

    The people in the wildfire settlement: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 440: Spirit of Mountains and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 440: Spirit of Mountains and Earth</h4>

    He said it was a summoning scroll, but in fact, it¡¯s a signal re.

    The nightmare puppet shuttled through in the deep illusory space. During this ability duration, he could cross ten times or even a hundred times the distance of the normal flight. Catching up with him would be a miracle. The only downside was that the deep illusory space is a void, making it difficult to pinpoint his location, even for Tang Yu.

    The summoning scroll is a prop made specifically by Kevin after studying the nightmare suit, with matching characteristics.

    Tang Yu gave it to the first customer who opened the door.

    The summoning scroll again has instructions, in order to improve the sess rate of the summoning, the person who has the summoning roll should choose to join forces with other customers to gather enough ¡®currency¡¯ to summon the divine dragon ¡­ ahem, the mysterious merchant.

    If the ¡®currency¡¯ value is too low, Tang Yu won¡¯t let the Nightmare Puppet go there.

    ¡°Recently Zhu Shu-Li seems to be very interested in the Nightmare puppet, next time if someone uses the Mysterious Merchant summoning scroll, I¡¯m going to let Zhu Shu-Li control the Nightmare puppet. After all, he¡¯s kinder than me, that might attract more customers.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s best to give out another ten or eight of these summoning scrolls.¡±

    After leaving, the nightmare puppet flew straight to the Honghe settlement. His hovering speed wasn¡¯t that fast, which made Tang Yu able to observe the surroundingndscape from the sky, overlooking this devastatednd.

    In the Daxia Country, except for certain abyssal cracks littered with high-risk areas, you rarely see this ominous scenery. The demonic beasts everywhere piled up in herds, and there was almost no trace of hunter activity that could be seen along the way.

    ¡°Without the Hunter hunting those demonic beasts, the density of those demonic beasts is constantly rising, and with more and more of them in the area, the more dangerous the wilderness is, and the harder it is for a hunter to survive, what a vicious cycle.¡±

    ¡°In a few more days, perhaps, most of this country will be reduced to a dead zone.¡±

    Although Tang Yu did not want to see this situation, there was nothing he could do.

    Most areas within the Daxia country were gued with death and demonic beasts. The survivors there were in a constant battle, which he has the effort to care so much about. With the identity of the mysterious merchant out, he could sell some items to the hunter here, which might help them survive their ordeal.

    The nightmare puppet flew with a constant speed, and in no time, he arrived in the Honghe territory.

    The Hong River is the first big river in this country. Connected to the sea, the river has a lot of aquatic creatures. This gathering ce was not established next to the Hong River, but next to just a small tributary where they could hunt the aquatic creature but at the same time far enough from the river so that they wouldn¡¯t attract the demonic beasts that were following the water.

    From afar, Tang Yu felt that this ce was quite good, as he saw a wall that was more than ten meters high.

    That wall, of course, couldn¡¯t bepared with the territory or even with any of therge shelter walls. However, although it¡¯s notrge, the Hong River was enough to sustain tens of thousands of people living in the Honghe settlement.

    From the high altitude, Tang Yu observed the settlement and thought that it would be difficult to build a higher wall with the size of this settlement and the number of people who lived there.

    The wall was an earthy yellow color and looked very thick. There was a hole all-around at the front of the wall, forming a moat, a clever design instead of using hardwood to arrange countless spike traps to resist the demonic wave.

    ¡°It looks like this wall is indeed the work of the earth-elemental ability person because the scale is sorge that it even draws away from the earth element from the ground in front of it, making the ground sink¡­¡­ Interesting¡­¡±

    The Nightmare puppet did not mean to hide his figure and flew straight to the center of the settlement, a beige pce ¡­¡­ also roughly built with earth elemental ability.

    Soon, his appearance was noticed by the hunters of the settlement. They lifted out several old anti-aircraft cannons, adjusting the muzzle, and gradually aimed at the Nightmare.

    ¡°It¡¯s an autonomous flying type weapon!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not one of us, and it looks like it¡¯sing from a bad ce. Let¡¯s shoot it down first!¡±

    ¡°Save¡­ save some bullets for the demonic wave.¡±

    Sporadic bullets thumped out. The Nightmare did not need to make any movements at all. The transcendent force field has blocked all the bullets shot.

    So annoying, Tang Yu did not intend to prolong this futile ¡°battle.¡±

    A certain celebrity once said: hands are the most effective way to solve problems.

    The Nightmare flicked his fingers, and several anti-aircraft guns seemed to have been struck.

    Tang Yu did not dare to control the Nightmare to st out a wide range of attacks. In case he misses and kills the civilian, it would be very embarrassing. But in a snap of his fingers, the machine cannon went up in smoke, and that was enough to make the hunters in the settlement astonished.

    ¡°It should be a wind power user!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too strong. Go get support from the Warlord!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let him disturb the lord¡¯s rest.¡±

    The nightmare puppet spread out his spiritual power and immediately caught the words below. His eyes lit up, his source qi went out, and he waved his hand and sted down.

    BOOM.

    KA-CHING.

    Cracks littered the beige pce, a section of the front of the hall copsed, and a sky-shattering roar rang out from inside the hall.

    A middle-aged man rushed out of the copsed pce, wearing a brown battle suit made of animal skin, with a majestic face, even in anger, yet hisplexion also made people calm. The panicked Honghe hunters immediately calmed down.

    No matter how powerful the enemy, in front of their Lord, is nothing.

    This was the confidence brought to them by witnessing the Lord¡¯s battles countless times!

    Honghe raised his hands upward, and the originalyers of copsed halls, rustling and rolling down the earth and stones, immediately stopped.

    The earth and stones were re-lifted, and the cracks were smoothed out. Although the hall could not be restored to its original form, this move surprised Tang Yu.

    It was the purest form of earth elemental control.

    Among the many earth-elemental abilities, its adaptability was vast when it reached the pinnacle and could almost master all earth-element spells.

    Tang Yu became more and more curious.

    King Honghe stabilized the copsing hall before turning back to look at the visitor.

    ck cloak, holding a scythe, although there was no crotch of the war horse with ghostly blue mes, the Honghe King still quickly responded, ¡°Mysterious merchant?¡±

    ¡°Since you appeared here, then the war general under me that I sent there¡­¡­?¡±

    His face gradually turned gloomy.

    Nightmare puppet shrugged, ¡°You were the one who sent people to rob me. You have no right to be upset.¡±

    The battle was then fought.

    King Honghe raised his hand, an earth dragon rushed out and sted towards the nightmare puppet in the sky.

    The elemental wind fighting against earth elemental, on the surface, the elemental wind user might be advantageous since he could fly and attack from long range. However, if the elemental earth user focused on defense, the wind elemental attack spells would never cause significant damage.

    But the King of Honghe was different. He focused on attacking his foe with the earth dragon he conjured, raising his hand and casting a wide array of damage spells.

    Tang Yu observed for a while, but unable to use the Eye of Insight, he could not see much.

    The next moment¡­

    The nightmare puppet, which was evenly matched with the Lord of Honghe settlement, suddenly exploded with a powerful aura.

    A sh of shadow shrouded his entire body. In a blink of an eye, he appeared next to the Lord of Honghe. He did not use the scythe, and he just stretched out his hand, gushing out the excess spiritual energy.

    BOOM!

    Honghe King¡¯s body shook, his pupils widened after he felt a terrifying oppressive force on his body. In an instant, except for his head, all of his limbs werepletely confined. He couldn¡¯t even move a finger. His face showed fear and hurriedly spoke, ¡°My Lord spare my life!¡±

    And thus, the Lord of Honghe¡¯s undefeated battle record, at this moment, was broken.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°I ask you, and you shall answer.¡±

    A low voice came out from under the hood worthy of the title of viin.

    Lord Honghe¡­ with only his head that could move, nodded his head repeatedly like a chicken who pecked a bowl of rice on the ground.

    ¡°Name?¡±

    ¡°Gender?¡±

    ¡°Did you awaken your ability on your own?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­no, no.¡± King Honghe was pale, he said, ¡°I answered all of your questions. Can you spare me, my Lord?¡±

    The nightmare puppet nodded, ¡°That depends on your performance. After all, I, mysterious merchant, am not a demon.¡±

    King Honghe recalled a moment and slowly said, ¡°A month and a half ago, I was just at a sixth-level awakened. There was no Honghe settlement, and I was just a hunter wandering around. Then, one day, I was chased by the demonic beast, and when I was desperate, He appeared ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°He?¡±

    ¡°He is the spirit deity of Kong¡¯An Mountain. I signed a contract with Him and was given the pinnacle earth ability. My body even has majestic energy in just a month and a half. I was raised from the sixth level awakened to the tenth level awakened today.¡±

    Tang Yu asked some more questions from multiple angles.

    It was certain that the ¡°He¡± is not a human, nor is it a demonic beast or an alien race, but more information about ¡°He¡± was not clear to Lord Honghe. But it seemed that for fear of being clicked off, Lord Honghe described in detail the appearance of ¡°He¡± and drew his escape route to the Kong¡¯An Mountain, as well as the ce where he met the spirit deity.

    Finally, the source crystals that he treasured and the treasures he secretly buried under the pce were all offered up in exchange for his life.

    It was only when the nightmare puppet flew away that Lord Honghe breathed a long sigh of relief.

    However, when he thought of his countless treasures, he burst into tears again, and finally, it was the mysterious merchant who saw that he had done well and gave him a staff, several battle swords, and a translucent card.

    He picked up the staff, held it in his hand, and his face was stunned, ¡°Huh? The sensing of earth origin Qi between heaven and earth seems to have be clearer.¡±

    And then saw the battle swords, sharp as a tack, ¡°It seems¡­ it seems¡­ it¡¯s not much of a loss.¡±

    ¡°No, a bunch of broken iron that cannot be used for a few weapons that can significantly improve the battle power of our settlement. That mysterious merchant can¡¯t say that he and ¡®He¡¯ are the same, but they both are an unknown existence ¡­¡­ I really am stupid. If I did not offend the mysterious merchant, I might be able to earn some more luxurious items.¡±

    Thinking about this, King Honghe was both heartbroken and regretful and clutched the translucent card tightly.

    At this time, because the battle subsided, the smoke and dust dispersed, the periphery gradually came to the sound of the men. Lord Honghe hurriedly stood up, pped his hands, pretending as if nothing happened, and walked out.

    ¡­¡­

    Kong¡¯An Mountain, located about two or three hundred kilometers northwest of the Honghe settlement.

    The nightmare puppet flew at his full speed and arrived quickly.

    This mountain range wasrge, and the periphery of the demonic beasts was everywhere, deep in the mountains.

    The Nightmare flew deeper into the mountain and unleashed his transcendent aura. In an instant, all of the weaker beasts fled far away, some demonic beast retaliated and attacked the nightmare puppet, but the transcendent force field turned them into minced meat.

    Then¡­

    The nightmare puppet arrived at the area marked by Lord Honghe, the nightmare puppet spread his spiritual power to scan around, but there was no feedback.

    Tang Yu was not discouraged and was ready to stroll through the entire Kong¡¯An Mountain. But, suddenly, he felt a change in thend ahead.

    It seems that countless auras were converging into one, and gradually, an earthy figure solidified on the ground.

    Semi-illusory, earthy yellow, a little human shape outline can be seen faintly ¡­¡­ This was exactly like the description given by Lord Honghe, the spirit deity of the Kong¡¯An Mountain.

    ¡°Greetings, human transcendent. Hello, I am the spirit deity of the Kong¡¯An Mountain.¡±

 Chapter 441: Once Upon a Time

    <h4>Chapter 441: Once Upon a Time</h4>

    The voice sounded directly in Tang Yu¡¯s mind.

    ¡®What an efficient way tomunicate, directly sending his mental energy to the person he spoke to.¡¯

    Tang Yu tried to figure out this little trick secretly, and at the same time, looked at the spirit deity of the Kong¡¯An Mountain. Unlike any life form he had seen before, the Aura of this spirit deity was very unique, and it seemed to be integrated with the entire mountain.

    It¡¯s not weak.

    It¡¯spletely at a transcendent level.

    Reminiscent of the spirit deity¡¯s self-introduction just now, Tang Yu had a vague guess in his heart. He didn¡¯t intend to poke around the corner and just directly ask the questions in his mind.

    The Kong¡¯An Mountain spirit deity was surrounded by countless bright yellow dots floating up and down. He floated for a while, and then half of his body sank into the ground again.

    Faced with Tang Yu¡¯s question, the spirit deity¡¯s fuzzy face changed into a thoughtful look. After a while, he slowly said: ¡°We spirits, born in heaven and earth, bred in mountains, rivers, and trees. For example, I am the earth spirit bred from Kong¡¯An Mountain¡­Of course, Kong¡¯An Mountain might be just a regr mountain for you, but for us spirits that have lived within this area for so long, this mountain is no mere mountain, it has evolved countless times, yet I am still the spirit here.¡±

    ¡®After several changes¡­is it?¡¯

    He paused, seeming to know Tang Yu¡¯s doubts, and continued, ¡°Unlike you humans, we spirits are integrated with mountains, rivers, and trees, so we have no life span. Even if we die, after a while, we can be reborn again.¡±

    ¡°Resurrection?¡± Tang Yu thought, ¡°Does it cost less? If you existed before, how could there be no news at all? In the 4th age Period, there should be no spirit, so¡­ your recovery should be rted to Origin Qi¡­¡±

    The spirit deity didn¡¯t say anything.

    The life span of the spirit was unlimited¡­ that was the truth, but a spirit that has existed since ancient times should have possessed an absurd amount of power, but¡­ the Aura surrounding the spirit, although powerful, was not that great!

    King Honghe regarded the spirit deity as a god, more because of his extraordinary strength, and he looked like a god in his opponent¡¯s eyes.

    The spirit deity was slightly surprised: ¡°You are right, recovery does have a price, and I might have lost part of my earliest memory. Simrly, because we were born in heaven and earth, we are also affected by heaven and earth, the primordial energy of the 4th age period declined, and our spirits fell into a deep sleep. Now that the Origin Qi has recovered, we are on our way to recover our power¡­¡±

    ¡°But what if the mountains and nts that nurture you are ruined? Can you recover?¡±

    Tang Yu blurted out.

    The spirit deity didn¡¯t seem to have expected this kind of question. After a while, he said dryly, ¡°Of course, as long as the origin star still exists, we spirits can recover again.¡±

    They chatted for a while, and Tang Yu had a more in-depth understanding of the life form called spirit.

    Mountains gave birth to earth spirits, rivers and seas gave birth to water spirits¡­ ording to the spirit deity, spirits could be bred anywhere, but in ordinary ces, the probability of spirits being born was extremely low. Geographically, it was more likely to give birth to spirits in a qi-rich environment.

    The spirits have no gender distinctions, but they can be both male and female. Their shape was also different, such as this spirit deity in front of him, the outline of the phantom resembles a human, but others may also resemble birds, beasts, insects, and fish.

    However, Tang Yu has a different view on the point that spirits have an unlimited lifespan and immortality.

    The spirit deity knows a lot, but he didn¡¯t look like an old monster who has lived for countless years. On the contrary, he looked very¡­upright. Tang Yu asked many questions casually, but the spirit deity answered him very seriously.

    In his opinion, the so-called resurrection was more like a new life, and the memory fragments carried can be regarded as the inheritance of the spirits.

    ¡­¡­

    The life cycle of the spirits really opened Tang Yu¡¯s eyes.

    But Tang Yu didn¡¯t forget his purpose of going out with a nightmare puppet to understand the past of Origin Star. It just so happened that the spirit deity in front of him had ¡°survived¡± from ancient times till now.

    It was hard to guess how many times Tang Yu was ughtered during this period.

    ¡°¡­You said the history of the Origin Star? Then ask the right spirit. Not every spirit has such a profound historical background as mine.¡±

    ¡°ording to the ssification of you humans, the history of the Origin Star ranges from the First Age to the Fifth Age. Today, it is the beginning of the Fifth Age, and I was born at the end of the First Age.

    The First Era was called the ¡°Era of Origin¡±, and it was also the origin of the name of the. In that era, countless legends were born on thisnd. The Origin Star at that time, in your human terms, was a fairnd. Whether it was the concentration of Origin Qi or The treasures of heaven and earth, they are far from what they are now, and many spirits have also been nurtured since that era.

    The Second Era was called the ¡®Glorious Era¡¯, and it was also the era with the longest span. The development of Origin Star has reached its peak. To describe it in one word, it was on its edge! Very expanding to its full capacity, almost burst!

    In that era, there was a level above transcendence¡­ the saints. The footprints of the origin star gods and people, all over the heavens and stars, and the survivors of all races¡­ the ¡°mirage mountain range¡± you mentioned earlier was one of the star roads connecting the origin star to all worlds. The ¡°station¡± above was the stargates leading to various worlds. There were many star roads like this on the origin stars! ¡°

    Speaking of this, the spirit deity raised his head: ¡°But with the continuous expansion, Origin Star finally encountered a strong enemy, that was another lifeform, known as¡­ ¡°Devil Race¡±.

    The term ¡°Devil Race¡± was not named by the saints but came from many civilizations and races destroyed by the ¡°Devil Race¡±. Before they meet each other, the ¡°Devil Race¡± has already ruled the vast sea of ??stars except our origin star. We were different, and we were more inclined to attain co-governance. The people of God and all races live together¡­ But the ¡°devil race¡± tried to devour us! To destroy our star!

    They swallowed the origin of the of life, and wherever they passed, every world was transformed into a dead zone, the was annihted, and countless races died out.

    Our Origin Star was the only civilization that could resist the momentum of the ¡°devil race¡±, but in the end, it failed. The blood of the gods was spilled, and the heavens and the earth splurged out-the third era, also known as the era of the ¡®fallen gods¡¯.

    In that era, the saints tried their best to survive and secluded themselves so that they wouldn¡¯t be discovered by the devil race, which caused the inheritance to be cut off, the Origin Qi declined, and it became the 4th era. Now, Origin Qi is revived. but¡­¡­¡±

    The spirit deity paused, ¡°But¡­ the Origin Star was also discovered by the ¡°Devil Race¡±. I can feel the Aura of the demonic beast. It is the weapons they made, and those alien races are nothing but the ¡°Devil Race¡± minions¡­

    Back then, the Origin Star was at its peak, and the saints above the clouds were all defeated in the hands of the ¡°devil race¡±. Now, we have no inheritance, no saints, and even today¡¯s humans are extremely weak¡­ It¡¯s over. ¡°

    The spirit deity looked sad and desperate. He redirected his dead fish eye to the sky. He was a pessimist, full of negative energy.

    Tang Yu panicked.

    ¡®In the past, there were many humans above the transcendent level, the saints. Yet they were still defeated by the ¡°devil race¡±?!¡¯

    However, he felt that this era could still be rescued. At least for now, the pressure on him from the alien race was still moderate. As for the transcendents¡­ the inheritance that ine received contains the knowledge of the transcendents¡­ Tang Yu felt that his ¡°Magic Swordsman¡± inheritance should also exist, but he hasn¡¯t even stepped into the transcendence, unable to detect the content of the inheritance.

    Recently, he has fiddled with the inheritance crystallization of the ¡°Magic Swordsman¡± from time to time, hoping to knock out a set of inheritance equipment simr to ine.

    However, there were no results.

    The spirit deity was still looking at the sky at forty-five degrees angle.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help it, ¡°Since the Origin Star was once brilliant, there must be some relics? I heard that there is a kind of ¡®Original Liquid of Life¡¯ which is very good. A few hundred kilograms will allow us to break through quickly¡­ And signing a contract with your spirits can also gain your abilities, right? Then give me some power, make a contract with me. ¡°

    ¡°I¡¯m just a spirit. It¡¯s hard even to leave this Kong¡¯An mountain area. I don¡¯t know where the relics are! You can sign the contract if you want, but if your earth elemental affinity is bad, you won¡¯t be able to get much improvement¡­ Huh, wait, Are you a puppet? A transcendent level puppet and you are controlling the puppet?¡±

    In the dim light and shadow, the spirit deity¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°transcendent puppets, in that glorious era, can be regarded as advanced weapons.¡±

    This was even more surprising than a transcendent human being appearing before him.

    ¡®Could it be from the ¡®station¡¯, one of the treasures leftovers from that era?¡¯

    But then the spirit deity became discouraged again, ¡°The saints have all fallen. What is the use of transcendent puppets? A puppet is just an object, and it will remain like this for a lifetime. It is not as strong as a human being. At least human beings can cultivate and improve. Sometimes you humans don¡¯t work hard, and you don¡¯t know what despair is¡­¡±

    Tang Yu habitually ignored the second half of the spirit deity¡¯s negative monologue and raised his brows, ¡°Is the puppet just an object? Could it be that in the Second and Third Ages, no puppet could be cultivated by oneself?¡±

    Spirit deity¡­ looks like you have little knowledge to ask such a stupid question: ¡°My puppet can cultivate and grow!¡±

    Tang Yu wanted to reply, but after thinking about it, he decided not to be rude to the spirit deity. After a pause, he took out a dark high-purity source crystal from the space ne and ced it in his palm.

    The nightmare puppet grasped the high-purity source crystal tightly and controlled the pure source force inside to suck it into his body. The next moment, the nightmare puppet¡¯s breath rose slightly.

    Very weak.

    But the spirits have a strong ability to sense. The spirit deity was keenly aware of the change, ¡°Aura¡­ you can disguise? I know that some puppets imitate their Aura and body odor for the sake of realism, but¡­¡±

    He was watching the high-purity source crystal being absorbed and transformed.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t seem to hear it, and he still said to himself, ¡°Not only that, but my puppet also has space element abilities¡­I know people can have various abilities, but for puppets to have it. Isn¡¯t it unusual?¡±

    Most of the spirit deity¡¯s body sank into the ground, leaving only his head floating on it.

    He seemed to fall into self-doubt.

    ¡°Yes, after all, I¡¯m just a spirit in the barren mountain. I have no idea of what happened in the outside world¡­ Maybe, maybe it¡¯s part of my memory that I lost¡­¡±

    The spirit deity whispered.

    Tang Yu pretended not to hear and smiled secretly in his heart.

    ¡®¡ª¡ªThere might be a lot of talented transcendents nowadays, butpared to the age of the saints, this generation is the worst generation in Origin Star history.¡¯

    Despite the fact, Tang Yu couldn¡¯t bear it.

    The No.1 and No.2, which could practice and grow independently, seem to be beyond the understanding of spirit deity.

    Tang Yu breathed a sigh¡­ Almost as if the spirit deity¡¯s negative emotions infected him. Even so, Tang Yu was still greedy for the spirit deity¡¯s power.

    As the saying goes, any old family must have a hidden treasure. Although the spirit deity hasn¡¯t been recovered for a long time and is still only a few months old, he has a lot of knowledge and secrets.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t finish asking questions for a while.

    It might be better to¡­take this spirit deity to his own territory.

    The spirit deity hasbat power equal to the transcendent, and more importantly, he could give the hunters in Tang Yu¡¯s territory a stronger affinity for the earth elemental. Tang Yu knew that this ability must have a limitation, but he had nothing to lose anyway.

    ¡°You are a spirit, and you are both prosperous and ruined by the rise and fall of the origin star. The survivors of this country have no hope, but in my territory, they are still filled with the brilliance of hope. Rather than stay here and continue to mourn, it is better to follow me. Well, saving the world¡­you can also contribute to our cause.¡±

    The spirit deity sighed. ¡°You¡¯d suffer the same fate anyway¡­ but¡­ okay then, I agree.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded in satisfaction.

    However, the range of activities of the spirit was limited. If you want to bring the spirit deity back to the territory, there is onest problem that needs to be solved.

    ¡ª¡ªChoose a mountain with good feng shui or some special item to carry him around the territory, and transnt the spirit deity to that object.

    Before they left, Tang Yu discussed with the spirit deity.

    He agreed.

    In terms of Aura, the spirit deity and Nightmare puppet were at the same transcendent level. However, after talking to each other, Tang Yu found out that things were not that simple.

    The spirit deity could teleport anywhere within the range of Kong¡¯An Mountain, and he could also mobilize the majestic Earth Origin Qi in an instant. If it weren¡¯t for Nightmare puppet¡¯s mobility, he might be crushed.

    In a head-to-head confrontation, The spirit deity might be able to fight against the second level transcendent for a reasonable amount of time.

    However, there were drawbacks.

    The spirits were fierce in their domain, but once they were far away, they immediatelynguished.

    Within the territory, Tang Yu immediately ordered the Hunter Corps to find a suitable environment around the shelter.

    At the same time, he asked the logistics department staff to prepare arge amount of earth-rted materials to bring the spirit deity to his territory. That alsoes at a price.

    ¡­¡­

    To the east of Daxia Country, the rough sea.

    Since the end of the world, the sea has been a ce that humans couldn¡¯t set foot in. Onnd, demonic beasts upy most of the area, and the ocean has abyssal cracks. However, the sea was not the territory of demonic beasts but sea beasts.

    The terrifying sea beasts turned the sea into a forbidden zone.

    Like the Luoxia Shelter, close to the sea, it was constantly being attacked by sea beasts every day.

    At this time, on the perilous sea, several uniquely shaped ships were sailing fast from remote inds to the coast of the Daxia Kingdom.

 Chapter 442: Heavenly Wolf Palace

    <h4>Chapter 442: Heavenly Wolf Pce</h4>

    A total of five ships, all with different shapes and sizes.

    No propeller, no sails, and a very wide deck. At the top was a very tall building¡­¡­ These ships were massive, but one of them was clearly on a league of its own.

    Thergest one was enough to rival modern aircraft carriers, sailing on the surface of the sea like a huge fortress.

    At the bow of thergest ship stood a ten meters high statue with the shape of an enchanting woman. The glossy long ck hair spilled onto her back, but the lower half of the body looked like a fishtail, coiled into an arc.

    Several smaller ships also had the same statue, but not as huge.

    At this time

    A man wearing a ck crane cloak, with two dark red long knives hanging from his waist, with a cold face and abyssal eyes, was standing next to the ten-meter-high statue, looking out at the horizon.

    ¡°Daxia country, how far is it ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Nishimura, at our current speed, we expect to see the coastline of the Daxia country in just over an hour.¡±

    ¡°By then, under your leadership, my lord, we can build our own homnd and create our glorious empire again.¡±

    A woman, who looked like a female secretary, bowed with a face full of respect.

    The man in front of him, Kamito Nishimura, was famous in Sakura and was known as the ¡°Infinite Swordsman¡± because he had the best dual de fighting style and had killed countless enemies. He founded the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± and integrated several major forces in the nine dome inds.

    ¡°¡­¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the Leviathan attack, perhaps, you, my lord, would have already unified the entire Nine Dome and pointed your sword at thisnd.¡±

    Nishimura¡¯s expression did not change, quietly looking out to sea, expressionless.

    Quietly, he said, ¡°The ind of Nine Dome, after all, is too small and too barren. Only the vastnd of Daxia is what I long for.¡±

    ¡°This ind is also the same, invaded by sea beasts all the time. We have a few giant ships from the Fourth Age to cross the ocean to get out of the predicament. The other might not be as fortunate, even those superpowers of this ind, in my opinion, can only be trapped on that ind, and one day will encounter the ¡®Leviathan¡¯ and thus killed.¡±

    Nishimura¡¯s tone was calm.

    A month or so ago, he was at the ninth-level awakened, although strong, but not without opponents.

    Until he incidentally entered the secret realm of ¡°Kugawa Kingdom¡±.

    Nishimura happened to see several people with withered faces struggling to crawl out of the container when he mistakenly entered the secret realm - so he decisively killed several fourth-age awakeners and took the entire secret realm for himself.

    Not only did he obtain seven giant runic ships, but he also possessed countless technologies rted to giant ships, blueprints and even swallowed a Life Saint Fruit, which allowed him to break through and reach thirteenth-level great perfection in one go.

    Since then, Nishimura has no equal, and the wilderness was no longer a dangerous ce for him. Even if it was a disaster-level demonic beast, it was no match for him, and he could easily escape or kill it.

    However, a week ago, the deep sea beast Leviathan appeared. Its body was bigger than an aircraft carrier, and its tentacles swept through therge naval base and turned it into dust.

    The wound made by the energy cannon made by the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± on the Leviathan was insignificantpared to the beast itself, and countless sea beasts under itsmand poured onto thend.

    Relying on the main ship¡¯s rune permafrost cannon and the bow mermaid statue that made the sea beasts retreat, they managed to break out after losing a secondary ship.

    After their several days of voyage at sea, they lost a secondary ship. Now, only five rune giant ships remained. However, it was not long before they arrived in Daxia Country offshore. This country was far less dangerous than the deep sea beast, Leviathan¡­¡­ Nishimura was confident.

    The female secretary also looked excited, ¡°You are right, my lord. The ind of nine domes is too barren for us to build giant rune ships, but Daxia Country has a long history, and we may be able to build more advanced rune giant ships using their technology, then maybe we will be able to defeat the Leviathan.

    The technology of the Fourth Age is so powerful! It must have been the strongest era in the history of our, but I don¡¯t know what happened in the middle, but those technologies werepletely gone.

    But now, my lord, you have received the inheritance of the fourth era. This must be the world¡¯s choice. Under your leadership, we will definitely be able to build more rune giant ships, and one day can conquer the whole sea and even the whole world!¡±

    The giant ship rode the wind and waves, and on the huge statue at the bow of the ship, invisible fluctuations spread in all directions.

    The waves that were churning suddenly subsided as the ship sailed by and the sea beasts that sensed the movement turned a corner and swam elsewhere.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°In the fourth era, the ocean was also very dangerous. The early human has traces of transcendent existence, but there are more transcendent level sea beasts than that of a human. In the middle of the fourth era, human transcendent gradually disappears. However, in the sea, they remain hidden in the depth of the abyss.¡±

    After ncing at the cards in his hand and throwing down three aces, Yan Dingtian continued, ¡°Now that I think about it, those horrible legends should be caused by the transcendent sea beasts. Transcendent¡¯s life span is long, and those beasts¡­ much longer than humans, from the beginning of the fourth era and still alive until the middle of the era¡­ or maybe until the end of that era.¡±

    Tang Yu frowned and asked, ¡°The three powers are world-ss countries, but you can¡¯t transport goods bynd, right? Or is it that the three powers have equipped every ocean-going ship with a high-powered polygonal cannon? Even so, it is still dangerous to face the sea beasts of the transcendent ss, not to mention the cost of transportation.¡±

    Yan Dingtian shook his head, ¡°The three major countries, as well as certain small countries with advanced maritime transport, all know how to make a kind of bow statue that can repel sea beasts, as well as guaranteeing the uracy of navigation. Even if it is a deep-sea beast, generally as long as they do not anger it, they will not attack the ships equipped with bow statues.¡±

    Tang Yu rubbed his chin.

    ¡®The bow statue repelled the sea beasts.¡¯

    ¡®I always felt that it was a sign that seemed to tell the sea beasts that the ship was ¡°protected¡±, it seemed¡­ to be rted to the sea spirit.¡¯

    He learned about it from the spirit deity that spirits have sheltered humans from ancient times.

    ¡°Quite advanced technology, ah¡­ I want it!¡± Tang Yu stroked his chin.

    In that era, the most elitemercial institutions always traded their materials from a country or ces far from their territory, and air transport was their choice of transportation. The usual airne was enough to defend against flying beasts, to ensure the safety of their materials¡­¡­ and the transcendent army of the three countries ensured that there would be no demonic beast that would attack their trade vessel. Even if the sea beast approaches the coast, it will be ughtered by the three countries¡¯ army, but that¡¯s only if the beasts are approaching the coast. Not many of thosemercial institutions have the guts to use sea transport as their way to transport materials because the three countries¡¯ power doesn¡¯t reach the sea.¡±

    Tang Yu thought about it.

    ¡®It¡¯s necessary to build the ship first if you want to travel through the sea.¡¯

    ¡®The cost might not be cheaper than building an airne, and it took much more time to build.¡¯

    ¡®Only a country that cannot build an airne chose the sea.¡¯

    But ¡­ the romance of the sea voyage was one of the reasons that Tang Yu was interested in building a ship. Unfortunately, not many countries have mastered ship bow-like technology in the fourth era, at least not in Nanlin province.

 Chapter 443: Three Major Institutions

    <h4>Chapter 443: Three Major Institutions</h4>

    Two dayster.

    On one of the coastlines of Daxia, five ships with countless runes inscribed on their hulls were docked in, and the hunters were busy carrying off a lot of supplies from the ships.

    A small deserted vige along the coast had be a temporary stronghold of the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡±.

    With the presence of the ship¡¯s mermaid statue, the sea beasts were mostly out of the way, making the sea a natural safety barrier instead.

    A man sat cross-legged in a small courtyard, a strange red mist appearing on his two slender swords, and in front of him, a ping-pong ball-sized transparent crystal ball hovering, countless energy pouring into the man, Nishimura.

    ¡°Soon, in less than a month, I¡¯ll be able to officially breakthrough into Transcendent!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at the transparent crystal ball suspended in front of him, ¡°This bead, it is indeed a treasure. Without its help, I¡¯m afraid it will take me at least a year to break through to Transcendence.¡±

    Once he remembered the origin of this bead, a trace of scorn shed across Nishimura¡¯s eyes.

    Not that he acquired it from the secret realm, the Life Saint Fruit and the Rune Ship¡­¡­ were his biggest gain in that secret realm, and it gave him the strength to overrule the hunters in the entire Nine Dome Ind.

    But Nishimura knew that the so-called overruling was only aimed at humans in the Fifth and Fourth Age¡­ However, the secret realm he strayed into¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the few people who had awakened and gone out of the realm, He was afraid that there would be someone among themparable to him now. Nishimura¡¯s strength reached the awakening stage of great perfection. Under other adventures, Nishimura¡¯s strength not only did not stagnate but continued to grow. Faced with the self who had just touched the great perfection level a month ago, Nishimura felt that he could now fight two. In the Fourth Age, there were still people stronger than him.

    The ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± could control most of the Nine Dome Ind, but ¡­¡­

    Nishimura remembered the mysterious man whose face could not be seen and whose body was shrouded in shadow!

    The treasure pearl that secretly supports ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± and helps him cultivate quickly alsoes from that mysterious person.

    Nishimura had a test, and the mysterious man was unfathomable, at a transcendent level at least. However, he couldn¡¯t figure out the mysterious person¡¯s purpose.

    Knock knock!

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The female secretary pushed open the door and bowed, ¡°Lord Nishimura, it has been investigated. We are located in the East Sea Province of the Daxia Country, more than a hundred kilometers away; there is arge shelter called ¡®Yongan¡¯. There should be hundreds of thousands of survivors, tens of thousands of Hunters. Still, most of them are low-level hunters.¡±

    The five ships of the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± were very big, but they were only ships after all, and the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± group that came to Daxia Country was less than 20,000 people. But, unlike the shelters of the Daxia Country, these 20,000 people were all hunters, the new human beings who were most capable of adapting to the times after the end of the world!

    There were more than 1,000 sixth-level masters, far more than the one shelter in Daxia couldpare!

    With their ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± strength, it would be easy to take over arge shelter with the right strategy!

    ¡°Foolish!¡± Nishimura scoffed

    ¡°Daxia country is rich in resources and has the world¡¯srgest poption, and it should not be underestimated. Even if we can capture one of the shelters in the East Sea Province, there will be no less of these types of shelters, either.

    We are new to the country. The most important thing is to find a suitablending ce, look for resources, seek development, and then make a n.¡±

    The female secretary deliberated for a moment, ¡°But¡­ we found that there are several important resource points around Yongan Shelter, and one of the timber resource points, the high-grade timber produced, is the main material for us to make rune ships.¡±

    Nishimura: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    After pondering for half a second, he raised his head, ¡°Let the ¡°Warriors of the Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± do it. I want to build five more rune ships.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Donghae Province, Luoxia Shelter.

    As the earliest shelter that opened up a sub territory, in the Luoxia Shelter, you could see very obvious Tree Shade characteristics.

    The hunters wore standardizedbat clothing. There were cheetah series, beacon series, wild ape series¡­the styles were very different, each with their unique appearance. The Hunters wearing high-levelbat uniforms often get a dozen enviable eyes when they walk on the road¡­

    Many people even put the badge, which symbolizes the adventurer¡¯s star rating, on their chests.

    Three stars is an elite adventurer, and four stars is already a master with a brand name. Five stars is one in a thousand, enough to lead arge adventurer group.

    Six-star¡­In the entire Luoxia, there are currently only a few big adventurers who have stepped into it. It was said that the number of six-star adventurers at the headquarters of the Tree Shade Adventurers¡¯ Guild could be multiplied dozens of times.

    Since a few months ago, the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± was formally established in the Luoxia shelter and has grown to rece the original Mercenary Association.

    Unlike some shelters in Tiannan Province, Tree Shade and Luoxia have always maintained a good cooperative rtionship. The recement of the Mercenary Association by the Adventurers¡¯ Guild was a gradual and peaceful evolutionary process.

    Tree Shade has expanded its influence, the official of Luoxia could also issuemissions in the guild, thus calling on the adventurer experts at headquarters, and themissions issued by the official of Luoxia take priority ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s a win-win solution for everyone.

    The awakened person in Luoxia was no stranger to Tree Shade at this time.

    The Teleportation Array is currently only open to the direction department of the territory. Still, the airne has a daily flight between Luoxia and Tree Shade, and many Tree Shade Hunters are active here.

    Bymunicating with each other, the strength of the Hunter group has improved rapidly.

    In addition to the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± on this street where the hunterse and go, there were also two tall and magnificent buildings.

    ¡°Extreme Martial Arts Hall¡± and ¡°Trade House¡±.

    The name ¡°Ultimate Martial Arts Center¡± was the only martial arts center in the shelter, and it looks no different from other private forces. Still, the Ancestral Dragon Special Warfare Group of the Luoxia area has more than 80% of hunters who have studied at the ¡°Ultimate Martial Arts Center¡±.

    There were disciples of Tree Shade¡¯s martial arts everywhere!

    The ¡°Trading House¡± was thergest institution in terms of floor space, with a huge number of transactions made here every day, making it the most prosperousmercial center in Luoxia.

    A budding Hunter often needs to undergo simple training at the Ultimate Martial Arts Center, then go to the Trading House to buy the cheapest new equipment, and then go to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to register and receivemissions ¡­¡­

    The same goes for the senior hunters.

    The three major organizations have be the most familiar and longest-running ces for Hunters. Tang Yu hopes that the three institutions will be opened in everyrge shelter on Earth and integrated into the life of every awakened person one day.

    Where there were humans, there were traces of Tree Shade.

    However, at present, there is a long way to go, except for the territory of Tiannan Province, other ces to carry out the work are not smooth.

    Because of various reasons, Tang Yu increased his investment in Luoxia, prioritizing its remation into fertilend suitable for vegetable growth. Originally hoping to take Luoxia as the center and slowly spread the vegetable field to the entire East China Sea Province, turning other people¡¯s garden into his own ¡­¡­

    But Tang Yu underestimated the difficulty of this project, the care of their own vegetable gardenscked manpower. Thus the progress of opening up thend was limited.

    The entire East China Sea Province, in addition to the ¡°Ultimate Martial Arts Museum¡± stationed in severalrge shelters, ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± and ¡°Trading House¡±, only in Luoxia, has been established.

    The result was that some neighboring shelters often have their hunters escape to Luoxia and then¡­ didn¡¯t return.

    ¡­¡­

    North of Luoxia, Yongan shelter.

    Director Cui Xinsheng has been very upset recently. He was not very interested in mercenaries, and he was weak, undisciplined, and could run faster than anyone in danger. Whenever he had benefits, he was like a shark that smelled its prey.

    He had never been interested in them and was keener on training the full-fledged Hunter, who could be directed to fight anywhere and had a higherpletion rate.

    However, recently, the shelter had lost a lot of mercenaries, and Cui Xinsheng was shocked to find that there was insufficient manpower within his shelter. The person responsible for this matter The high-level officials often approached him toin.

    The person in charge of the mission center walked with a sad face, ¡°Director, the number of mercenaries receiving the escort mission of the two mines in the West Wind ins is not up to the requirement, which may cause the escort team to be damaged on the road.

    Also, the patrol mission of the White Tree Heights, recently the number of people who took it has greatly reduced. From the original half an hour patrol shift to now has been extended to more than an hour. In the White Tree Heights cutting high-level timber survivors, recently there have been dozens of people have been attacked by demonic beasts, fifteen of them killed. More importantly, because of this incident, timber collection efficiency was greatly affected. ¡°

    Around Yongan Shelter, there were three major resource points.

    On the West Wind in, there was a ck stone mine, which produces rare minerals including ck stone, and another, a dark source crystal mine, which was also the main source of crystal ie for the Yongan Shelter.

    These two mines, tens of hundreds of kilometers away from the shelter, were rtively far away. They are unable to set up a safe mining area and often send mining teams during the day, with full-fledged troops, and employ hunter escorts (there were also some low-level Awakened who be miners). However, now, both the number of miners and escorts has been greatly reduced.

    White Tree Heights was geographically safer because it was closer to the shelter. Lumberyards were built over there, and mercenary patrols were hired to form a certain range of safety zones, and the collection efficiency was much higher than the other two mines.

    The three major resource sites are the lifeblood of Yongan.

    Cui Xinsheng was unwilling to let the ¡°Adventurers Guild¡± settle in, but he couldn¡¯t afford to lose his shelter.

    ¡°Increase the reward for those mercenaries and hunters. I can afford to pay them more as long as I can prevent that adventurer guild from being stationed here!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    An hourter, the news of something happening in White Tree Heights came suddenly.

    Cui Xinsheng sent an elite squadron to scout, to no avail. Their life and death were unknown.

    He sent another Ancestral Dragon brigade, and as a result, it was also miserably defeated, with heavy losses of Hunter¡¯s life.

    ¡°It¡¯s human, but not from several surrounding shelters. The information doesn¡¯t match¡­where the hell did ite from?¡±

    Cui Xinsheng¡¯s head was spinning. He had the intention to send out his Awakened Warriors again, but he was worried about the losses, and it was not a good idea to issue a mission in the mission center ¡­¡­ Now in Yongan, there were not many strong people among the mercenaries - the Ancestral Dragon Brigade had been defeated, and sending three or two kittens over there would be foolish.

    Thinking for a long time, Cui Xinsheng exhaled a long breath and looked at his beloved beside him. For a moment, it¡¯s as if he had aged a few years.

    ¡°You go to Luoxia, in the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± to issue amission to scout the enemy situation in the White Tree Heights.¡±

 Chapter 444: Between Attacking or Observing

    <h4>Chapter 444: Between Attacking or Observing</h4>

    White Tree Heights.

    The wind was bitterly cold, and the earth was wrapped in thick silver snow.

    A 20 to 30-meter tall white tree, like a huge pir, stood on the snowy ground.

    High hardness, toughness, lightweight, excellent source qi conduction rate, and many other advantages made the white tree an extremely excellent material. Used in making bows and arrows, wooden shields and sticks, and other weapons, it could also be used to build ships.

    The white tree was just a generic term. In this area, there were silver ancient white tree, star earth white tree, sunny white tree, and other varieties. Each variety has a slight difference between them.

    The White Tree was the most popr of all.

    To this day, war weapons made from white trees inscribed with runes were stillmon and effective.

    The white tree business has allowed the Yongan Shelter to trade many rare materials from some of the surroundingrge shelters.

    In the corner of the White Tree Heights.

    Was a logging site covering an area of ten or twenty acres, forested with a small three- or four-story building, there was the wall of steel and white trees surrounding the perimeter, more than three meters high, on which a machine gun was set up, and a ten-meter-high sentry tower stood¡­¡­

    The lumberyard was usually stationed with a two-hundred-person Yongan city defense force. The first captain was at level-8 awakened level, equipped with a full set of magical equipment. They also recruited mercenaries to patrol the area in batches, but recently, the patrol frequency was much lower.

    With the help of the lumberyard, it was possible to withstand the demonic wave of level three demons - not to mention that since the opening of the lumberyard, there have only been five demonic waves of level two demons.

    Today, however

    Broken limbs, severed heads, stained red snow ¡­¡­

    The smell of blood in the lumberyard was pungent, even in this cold season, as if the ghosts of injustice hovered overhead for a long time.

    ¡°The shelter of the Daxia Kingdom is so weak, none of them can fight.¡±

    An old man with a withered face and thinning hair, as if only ayer of skin was left attached to the bones, spoke in a disdainful tone.

    The surrounding warriors of the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± echoed with approval.

    There were still some experts in the Daxia Kingdom, the previous guardmander stationed in the lumberyard andter the brigade were some of the strongest.

    It¡¯s a pity that this kind of strength was not worth a dime in front of that lord.

    The ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± warriors looked with awe at the man standing in the center of the carnage¡­ And behind the man, countless dead bodies with distorted faces slowly stood¡­!

    -The cadre of the Temple of the Wolf, ¡°Shadowy Skeleton¡± Kawada Seiichi himself!

    ¡­¡­

    There was an incident in the White Tree Heights, which was listed on the front page of the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± with themission and immediately caused quite a stir.

    On the first page of themission, each task has an extremely high reward and has not beenpleted.

    For example,

    [Shadow of the Alien Race]: Adventurers who find or kill Alien race elites or above can receive different rewards depending on the grade of the Alien killed.

    However, only those who have crossed into the condensed source realm are qualified to be called elite ¡­¡­ strong and more cunning than the demonic beasts, and it was difficult to discover the trail, let alone kill it.

    The current stage of the adventurers was difficult to do. Tang Yu issued amission for the purpose of adventurers to learn about the alien race in advance and preach the various vices of the alien race. There were other shelters of previous experience. Although the alien race was unlikely to infiltrate the territory, Tang Yu wanted to be safe.

    Other missions, such as [Searching for distant spirits], [Exploring the Mirage Mountain], etc., were all difficult and had a long time span.

    Themission of [Scouting the White Tree Heights Enemy], although only at the back of the first page, also drew the attention of arge number of adventurers.

    ¡°No wonder the reward is so high. It turns out that even the ¡®Yongan¡¯ Ancestral Dragon Brigade is no match for that mysterious group of enemies!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a mission to scout, not to fight against the enemy, yet the reward is this high, but damn, my star level is not enough!¡±

    Suddenly a distinctive voice rang out.

    ¡°Six-star Warhammer Adventurer¡¯s recruit temporary teammates for the [White Tree Heights] mission, can join the adventuring group to share the mission, requiring strength above the seventh level of awakening,bat power increase of at least 5 +, mage, assassin priority! Slots are limited, firste, first served!¡±

    As soon as the head of Warhammer opened his mouth, the hunters in the hall were silenced, and some people who thought they had strength but suffered from not long registration time and not enough adventurer stars immediately squeezed forward to participate in the screening of Warhammer¡¯s adventuring group.

    If they performed well in the mission in the White Tree Heights, they could join the Warhammer Adventurers for real.

    This was also beneficial for the ¡°Warhammer Adventure Group¡± itself, they got temporary team members, and rewards were distributed to everyone as agreed, but allowed the Adventure Group to umte more points to make their group more famous.

    Warhammer only recruited six temporary teammates but attracted at least a dozen hunters above the seventh level. This scene made some new adventurers who came from out of town and had only just registered their identities puzzled, ¡°What is thebat power increase? Mages, assassins, and what is it?¡±

    ¡°I feel like we¡¯re not in the same world!¡±

    The old adventurer, who was struggling to pretend that he had nowhere to go, had his eyes glowed, and he came forward and said

    ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild, not only it is a ce for the adventurer to receive the mission and getting their rewards, but also to participate in the professional certification of the guild, now we have a total of six basic professions, warriors, mages, assassins, priests, gunners, archers ¡­¡­ mages, generally is the ability of the people, but the difference is that the ability of the people who only mastered enough spells and knowledge, in order to certify for the mage career.¡±

    Other professions are the same. I cite the mostmon warrior career. They first need to pass the warrior strength and speed test, as well as practicalbat test, and master more than two kinds of warrior career battle skills in order to bask in the glory of the warrior.

    The Warhammer group needs an assassin and mage for their mission, which means that you have to take the basic profession ssification first. Mages and assassins are the hardest professions to get.

    But I heard that in the Tree Shade, there is aplete process of professional inheritance, even if it is just a budding hunter, as long as you ept the inheritance, you can immediately be a powerful hunter.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Soon, the spots for the [White Tree Heights] mission were snapped up.

    Among them, the Warhammer Adventure Group sent nine core members, plus six external members. The other fifteen people were scattered, but in addition to Warhammer, the most numerous ¡°Purple Mountain Mercenary Group¡± only had four spots, so this time, the operation was vaguely led by Warhammer.

    The ¡°Warhammer Adventure Group¡± has a good reputation, including the Warhammer Vice Group. There were three six-star adventurers. The rest were also five-star adventurers.

    Thirty people replenished their supplies at the next trading house, and after making preparations, they rushed to the northern ¡°Yongan Shelter¡±.

    The wind was blowing in the north.

    ¡°Xiao Qingsheng, the leader of the Warhammer Adventure Group, and 29 other experts arrived at the designated meeting ce.

    A temporary stronghold of Yongan in the wilderness¡­ Here they met with themission issuer.

    Once inside, the heat from the firece came, and Xiao Qingsheng met themissioner - the second-inmand of the Yongan Mercenary Mission Center, a young man who looked quite good.

    ¡°¡­¡­ White Tree Heights was a situation that emerged two days ago, after thest Ancestral Dragon Brigade risked their lives to get the situation, the group of mysterious enemies, although they also speak Daxianguage, some of them also speak thenguage of Sakura country ¡­¡­ we suspect that our enemies are a group of Sakura people who were stranded in Daxia country before the end of the world, a joint organization ¡­¡­¡±

    As for the voyage from the Sakura country to here, the second inmand of the mission center¡­including the other top brass of Yongan, have never ventured this idea.

    ¡°Those people are very strong, our Yongan¡¯s Ancestral Dragon Brigade, and was ambushed and had to retreat in defeat, but I need to affirm one thing when the Ancestral Dragon Brigade was ambushed, there were two great experts of the ninth level, as well as several experts of the eighth level, but they were not able to support for long.

    That group is very powerful. Therefore, for this mission, the main focus is to scout out the enemy, not be impulsive, and we will settle the rewards based on what we get.¡±

    The second-inmand did not hide anything, except for the matter of the Ancestral Dragon Brigade¡¯s fiasco, which was slightly embellished and told. Other information was shared among all of the hunters.

    He also sensed the aura of Xiao Qingsheng and thirty others, nearly half of them, was above the eighth level, and there were even four, reaching the ninth level.

    Compared to their native, gradually declining mercenary industry, the gap was really quite a lot.

    But that group of mysterious people was absurd. The ancestral dragon brigade was wiped out in a minute.

    ¡­¡­

    Snowkes drifting down, silvery snow covered the area.

    Xiao Qingsheng and other adventurers prepared their equipment and changed into snow-paintedbat clothing. White, snowy days be the best protective color.

    Mercenaries from Yongan, although they didn¡¯t wear the standardbat clothing, also put on a white jacket as camouge.

    They gradually approached the ¡°White Tree Heights¡±, a silver-white snow tree that could be seen from a distance, as well as the outline of a lumberyard built on the edge of the woond.

    ¡°What should we do? If we continue to approach, will we inevitably be noticed by the people inside?¡± Someone asked.

    One of Yongan¡¯s mercenaries spoke up, ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s go our own way, let¡¯s do our own thing, let¡¯s just leave it at that!¡±

    He was repulsed by the adventurers of Luoxia and did not want to act together.

    The official of Yongan obviously hired them but alsomissioned so many adventurers, it was clear that they did not think they were enough toplete the task.

    Warhammer Leader Xiao Qingsheng frowned, ¡°We have a Perception ability in our team. Why don¡¯t we let her scout around a bit before we talk about the course of action.¡±

    ¡°Perception ability? What¡¯s the use of that! That group has masters, your probing mental power will be detected in a minute, and it will make our mission fail!¡±

    Xiao Qingsheng smiled confidently, ¡°We have our own way of not being detected.¡±

    Behind the team, a female hunter, holding a staff with a crystal iid on the top, pinned to the ground, tightly closed her eyes and muttered under her breath.

    A momentter, her eyes opened as if there was a sh of light, the staff raised, the top of the crystal glowed faintly.

    The spell ¡°Scouting Eagle¡±!

    Some of the hunters could feel her power. In just a moment, something seemed to have shot out.

    In the sky, an illusory figure, shaped like an eagle soared, its sharp gaze looking down at the lumberyard.

    Probing mental power would be easily detected by those with strong spiritual power, ¡°Scouting Eagle¡± vision, however, difficult to be detected.

    The spellsted for more than a minute, and the mercenaries of Yongan, astonished, kept their mouths firmly shut.

    When the ¡°Scouting Eagle¡± dispersed, the female hunter spoke, ¡°The people inside have high energy reactions, but the number is small, only fifty-seven people, elsewhere in the line of sight, there is no awakened energy reaction, should be farther away ¡­¡­¡±

    The leader, Xiao Qingsheng, immediately reacted, ¡°The ¡°White Tree Heights¡± was a resource area, the enemy upation, the enemy may have vignce, but it is unlikely that all people stay in the lumberyard ¡­¡­

    Since there are not many enemies now, then we¡­ can¡¯t we fight some of them and take a few prisoners for questioning? It will be much more efficient than observing them slowly.¡±

    Fifty-seven enemies¡­ more than their number, but the hunters present, whether adventurers or mercenaries, were the best in their profession and had enough confidence in themselves.

    As long as the enemy was not three or five times as many, they could be easily beaten!

    Next, the female hunter used the ¡°scouting eagle¡± twice more to determine the nearest enemy, and they were located three or five kilometers away.

    Meaning that as long as they moved in a small number and fast, it was entirely possible to hit and run before the enemy reinforcements arrived.

 Chapter 445: Reconnaissance Mission

    <h4>Chapter 445: Reconnaissance Mission</h4>

    They got the lumberyard map from the mission entrusted to them, and with the ¡°Scouting Eagle¡±, they probably knew the distribution of the people inside.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Unfortunately, we have too few assassin-ss hunters, or else we can directly sneak into to engage in assassination.¡±

    Xiao Qingsheng decided to just face them head-on after decreasing their number by sniping them from afar, a simple but effective n, divided into several ways to surround the lumberyard and ambush their enemies.

    After exining his n, Xiao Qingsheng looked at the others.

    The leader of the Purple Mountain Adventure Group nodded to show his approval, others, some expressionless¡­ The Yongan mercenary group, the weakest bunch of them all, seemed nervous and scared, but Xiao Qingsheng couldn¡¯t care less about them as long as they didn¡¯t mess the n up.

    His gaze finally fell on a staff-wielding old man.

    The ¡°zing Raven Warlock¡± Liu Tianming.

    In the joint team, there were four Ninth-level Hunters. Two of them were on the Warhammer, one was Purple Mountain, and thest was this lone wolf.

    His name was famous even amongst the ninth-level hunters, consisting of top-level experts and elders known throughout Luoxia.

    Liu Tianming slowly nodded his head.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The lumberyard.

    The warriors of ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± were not careless. They kept their eyes glued on the walls and the sentry tower, vigntly observing the surroundings, asionally one or two demonic beasts came close and immediately shot.

    Suddenly, a faint cracking sound came from the air. A warrior of the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± turned his head alertly. ck dots in the line of sight erged, inscribed with armor-breaking runes and wind runes of the feather arrow, shot through his pupil and went straight through the back of his head, bringing up a canopy of blood. The warrior of the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± Warrior fell on his back.

    Simr scenes happened around the lumberyard in several corners.

    A total of six archers reloaded their bow from their quivers and pulled the string of their bows ¡­¡­ their first series of attacks relied on a sneak attack, six rounds of arrows, and none of them fell short.

    ¡°The rune of wind is really good, not only improves the speed of the arrow, more importantly, it makes the enemy difficult to detect us. This method is the best for a sneak attack. If I kill more people and this mission ispleted, I might be a 5-star in no time.¡±

    In the distance, the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± warriors have noticed the assault. They took cover to hide from the unknown archers, which prompted the archer to find a new angle, either by adjusting their position or moving closer.

    Meanwhile,

    Adventurers of the warrior-ss and assassin-ss had all rushed forward.

    An assassin stepped on the wall and silently appeared behind the warrior of ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡±, the dagger in his hand was like a butterfly through a flower, nimbly slitting his throat. The other hand skilfully covered the opponent¡¯s mouth and slowly put the corpse down ¡­¡­

    Then the assassin flew out of the shadows, danced with his two daggers in his hand, poking several holes on his enemies without any sound.

    In less than two minutes, this side of battle came to an end.

    In addition to the captives, other enemies were killed quietly.

    However, perhaps it was because he was ustomed to fighting against demonic beasts. He developed a habit of killing indiscriminately, and he almost killed the remaining three captives. Fortunately, he retracted his attack at thest second and only injured the captive, leaving several enemies half-dead.

    ¡°How about you go and catch some more? Be sure to control yourself this time.¡±

    ¡°No, our assassination attempt ended here. They areing, and there are many of them. Get ready!¡±

    A perception system ability person spoke up, and others soon noticed that countless powerful auras surrounded them from all sides.

    ¡­¡­

    Ta-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da

    Bullets flew, hitting the defensive walls.

    Sparks flew.

    The adventurers, mercenaries, also took out their guns to counterattack. However, the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± warrior at the front held their giant shields in front of their bodies, slowly advanced, and the bullets struck the shields, sshing and bouncing away, leaving not even a trace.

    ¡°That must be a rune shield, and it¡¯s made of high-grade materials, damn, this group of Sakura Kingdom people, where did they get the materials and technology!¡±

    A Yongan mercenary spoke in exasperation.

    The enemy was stronger than expected, and they were exceedingly well-equipped. Their situation was not good, and the Yongan mercenariesined about the n.

    At this moment,

    WHOOSH!

    A feathered arrow shot out, a sh in the air, a bang sound came from the distance, the heavy giant shield was shot through a hole the size of a ping pong ball, and the remaining momentum did not diminish. It shot straight through the rear warriors.

    The warriors of ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± were so shocked that they had to start moving in a snakeskin position, but the arrowsing from the wall were still like maggots that were hard to shake off.

    Battle Skill: ¡°Precision Shot¡±!

    Battle Technique: ¡°Multiple Arrows¡±!

    Battle Skill: ¡°Arcing Arrow¡±!

    The archers showed their true power at this moment, and the Yongan mercenaries who shrunk and dodged aside, asionally strafing with their rifles, their eyes were straightened. A glimmer of hope filled their eyes.

    Do their bow and arrow alsoe with a tracking function?

    The ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± warriors were even more desperate and elerated their advance, and soon the distance between them and the city wall was less than two hundred meters.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to make a move, don¡¯t forget to reimburse me, chief.¡±

    The adventurer with a rifle suddenly took out a machine gun with a hideous-looking painted me pattern color from his tiny backpack, as well as a bullet box at least half a cubic meter in size. He opened the safety pins and pulled the trigger.

    The tongues of fire spewed out. Any bullets that touched the enemies hitting the ground exploded into mes, like a highly explosive grenade.

    This machine gun was like an RPG with a rate of fire of thousands ¡­¡­ one person and a machine gun effectively suppressed the enemy.

    This was the charm of the gunner ss. Rune firearms, rune bullets, with the corresponding battle skills, could easily tear through any battle formation.

    It was an OP ss belonging to the rich people.

    Rune arrows cost a lot, butpared to the bullets that were consumed like water, arrows, at least after the battle, can be picked up and continued to be used ¡­¡­ and it was a more friendly upation for civilian hunters.

    But arge mercenary group such as Warhammer and Purple Mountain should be able to afford the cost of those rune bullets.

    In the territorial investigation corps, a gunner detachment was set up specifically for fire suppression and long-range strikes. And with the increase in the number of abilities in the territory, Tang Yu also began to have the intention of creating a mage corps.

    ¡­¡­

    Long-range suppression, after all, could notst.

    Under the charge of the warriors of the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce,¡± regardless of the cost, soon, a melee fight began.

    Xiao Qingsheng, with his fighter-ss, jumped down from the city wall, and his ¡°heavy sword¡± swept across the battlefield, sting away several enemies.

    This group of ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± Hunters were elites, close to one-third of the thousands of Hunters, crossed into the Body Shaping Realm, not bad on the Awakening level, and much more in number.

    The mercenaries of Yongan could only struggle to hold out their ranks.

    However, the adventurers of Luoxia, who were even better equipped and had mastered three or four battle techniques/spells, seemed to be a match for the advancing ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡±.

    On the one hand, Tang Yu¡¯s price was not high. As long as the adventurer¡¯s star rating reaches the standard, he could basically afford it, unlike other ces, where there was no channel to learn. But, as long as it is public knowledge, there must be piracy, and Tang Yu couldn¡¯t prevent adventurers from spreading it privately.

    However, knowledge such asbat skills and training methods is high-end, and it is spread privately, but it is not as good as genuine learning. After purchasingbat skills or training methods, adventurers could enter the spiritual space, simte and purchase the person¡¯s body from the space. To demonstrate theirbat skills and then spar with each other.

    It could be the most intuitive andprehensive learning, allowing buyers to acquirebat skills in the shortest time.

    However, it was not necessary to teach them in private. Many adventurers have mastery ofbat skills, but there were very few truly proficient people. How could they teachbat skills to others?

    Therefore, after Tang Yu lowered the price ofbat skills, the practice method was even more so.

    The biggest consequence of inadequatebat skills and learning skills, imparting to others, was that the teaching was nondescript¡ªat least there are no side effects.

    The cultivation method is about the fundamentals. Once the practice is not proper, it is likely to cause side effects such as stagnation of qi and blood, the disorder of source power, and so on.

    Cultivation needs to be cautious.

    Tang Yu taught the practice method privately and finally got this problem¡­this happened in the territory. With the spread of some negative textbooks, it gradually disappeared from some people¡¯s desire to learn without Kryptonite Crystal.

    ¡­¡­

    BOOM!

    ¡°zing Raven Warlock!!¡±

    Liu Tianming controlled seven or eight crows made of mes to emerge around him, whoosh, flew around, blowing away several ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± warriors.

    Suddenly, he felt his ankle was grabbed. He looked down and saw the hunters who should¡¯ve been dead grabbed his feet, their tattered face and mouth sshing blood on the white snow, their mouth open to bite down their target.

    A me fluttered and blew the dead bodypletely to pieces.

    Liu Tianming looked around and saw many tattered corpses staggering to stand up. Their movements were still a little sluggish, but soon, it burst out not inferior to the power and speed of the living, extremely difficult to deal with.

    The bones in their body could even be extracted and turned into sharp weapons.

    There were several adventurers on their side, just without defense, seriously injured and killed.

    Xiao Qingsheng leaned over him and said, ¡°We must kill that person first!¡±

    Liu Tianming did not move to nce at the distance. He nodded slightly.

    Soon, Xiao Qingsheng joined hands with the other two and broke out towards the distance, followed by Liu Tianming. The four of them were like a tboat in the ever-tumbling waves, in danger of capsizing at any moment.

    ¡°This is it! Look at mybination spell.¡±

    Liu Tianming raised his staff, his hunter natural ability ¡°zing Raven¡± instantly coalesced. A dozen fire crows flew out in mid-air, gradually converged and fused; the fireball rapidly increased in size, immediately turned into another move, ¡°Fireball¡±.

    When the huge fireball came down, ¡°Shadowy Skeleton,¡± Kawada Seiichi¡¯s face suddenly changed, and countless white bones shot out from the ground, forming a bone cage in front of him.

    BOOM!

    The zing fire exploded, the bone cage shattered, and Kawada Seiichi¡¯s only remaining hair was burned away, his face scorched ck, and he fled into the distance in a hurry.

    ¡­¡­

    Xiao Qingsheng and several people did not chase after him, and a momentter, they escaped from the encirclement of the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± warriors.

    Everyone suffered injuries, and several adventurers died. But the enemy behind them, still chasing closely.

    ¡°Those sakura kingdom people are so strong.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to say that they came from the Sakura Kingdom?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. The secret realm can connect people from all over the world. The demonic beasts stille from the other world. People from the Sakura Kingdom came to Daxia, and it¡¯s nothing surprising.¡±

    ¡°So what now? Will the mission still be continued?¡±

    Although they were in a mess, their mission was not to kill their enemies.

    The task of ¡°scouting the enemy situation in White Tree Heights¡± was mostly aplished. However, Xiao Qingsheng thought about it and then said, ¡°You guys go first! I¡¯ll draw them away. I have the scrolls, and I can get out at any time.¡±

    Xiao Qingsheng blocked the enemy for a moment, and instead of fleeing in the direction of the Yongan Shelter, he bypassed the ¡°White Tree Heights¡± and rushed towards the sea.

    He wanted to lure away the enemy and intended to continue scouting the enemy and prove his suspicions.

    Beside him, there was also ¡°zing Raven Warlock¡± Liu Tianming ¡­¡­ Both of them were ninth-level experts, and they ran fast and distanced themselves from the pursuit of ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡±.

    The two darted for hours.

    The two people gradually approached the shoreline. They saw ranks of Sakura Kingdom reserved armies stationed around the coastline. Xiao Qingsheng¡¯s eyes turned bright. They continued to rush towards the coast.

    The two people did not know how long the battlested earlier, Xiao Qingsheng had been covered in blood, and Liu Tianming¡¯s source power was almost gone. He gulped several bottles of source power potion, which made his face turn blue.

    Careless, Xiao Qingsheng rushed too fast. Deep into the heavy siege, he nced out of the corner of the eye and saw a man dressed as a ninja with a ninth-level aura suddenly appear behind Liu Tianming. He could not help but shout, ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Liu Tianming suddenly turned around and mmed his staff onto the ninja.

    The ninja¡¯s head burst open like a watermelon.

    The corner of Xiao Qingsheng¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He recognized that move, stick-likebat technique ¡°head blow¡±, he could not help but be speechless and also relieved.

    In a rush to kill, two people were getting more and more injured, but they were finally out of the woods before their eyes were several huge ships, quietly moored in the sea. Under the ship, countless small people were like ants, walking back and forth carrying supplies.

    They also saw a simple camp.

    Xiao Qingsheng gulped, ¡°We seem to have found valuable information ¡­¡­¡±

    The two were nning to get a little closer when suddenly, their hearts seemed to stop abruptly for a beat, and a strong sense of crisis enveloped them.

    A man holding a blood-red de, with great speed, crossed from a distance. The de aura seems to cut their cheeks.

    The man¡¯s face was expressionless, but both of them knew¡­ He was furious.

 Chapter 446: Information Extraction

    <h4>Chapter 446: Information Extraction</h4>

    Yongan Shelter, Municipal Office Building.

    Cui Xinsheng paced back and forth, sometimes leaning against the window, with a cigarette in his mouth, spewing clouds of fog.

    He hoarded heavy troops at the nearest outpost to the ¡°White Tree Height¡± the other day. He could only wait for the mercenaries to investigate and be able toe up with results.

    A sharp knock on the door sounded, and Cui Xinsheng returned to his seat, rubbing his face to restore his calm and majesty.

    ¡°Come in.¡± He said indifferently.

    The door of the room was pushed open, and the personal male secretary came in excitedly, ¡°The mercenaries who scouted the enemy situation in White Tree Heights¡¯, have returned!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡°

    Cui Xinsheng held down his inner eagerness and calmly asked, ¡°What is the result of the scouting? The number of enemies, strength, and the origin of ¡­¡­ these three aspects, if the information given is not enough, the rewards will also be cut.¡±

    The ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± has aplete set of themission release process.

    The client provided the reward, but themission¡¯s difficulty needed to be rated by the ¡°Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡±. The higher the difficulty, the more the client needs to pay for the reward.

    A three-starmission, the reward was at least equivalent to 500 units of source crystals, not capped ¡­¡­ that is, themissioner needs to pay at least 500 source crystals, but you could increase the pay yourself to attract more powerful adventurers to take themission.

    In the high star mission, themissioner must also provide rare items in addition to source crystals. These items were often discounted to source crystals and rewarded to the adventurer - the guild could easily assign adventurers to gather rare materials. Then in return, the adventurers will be given a source crystal for their rewards, which could be exchanged with equipment or daily necessities.

    For themission of ¡°White Tree Heights¡±, Cui Xinsheng put in a lot of money, providing materials and source crystals, discounted by at least 100,000 source crystals, among which materials like high purity source crystals are priceless.

    For this reason, themission was put up only a short while ago, and the slots for the mission were filled in no time.

    However, Cui Xinsheng did not expect a few dozen mercenaries to fully achieve the mission¡¯s goal ¡­¡­ at least there should be several casualties on their side, and the hunters should be able to fill the gap.

    When the time is ripe, and the strength of the enemy is clear, he could gather the Ancestral Dragon Army andpletely eliminate that group of Sakura Kingdom¡¯s Hunters.

    After he pondered for a while, Cui Xinsheng looked at the secretary with a smile. No matter what result he heard, he would not be surprised.

    Influenced by his director¡¯s calmness, the male secretary also gradually calmed down his excitement. After a pause, he said, ¡°The results of the battle are remarkable! ording to them, the number of hunters left in the ¡°White Tree Heights¡± should be at least a thousand. A third of hunters are above the sixth level and more than thirty ninth-level experts, and it is suspected that among them, there is peak level hunter who has broken through the bottleneck and reached the tenth level.

    Not only that, those adventurers specte that the number of hunters in the Sakura Kingdom should be, even more, they are not organizations formed after being stranded in the Daxia Kingdom. More likely, they are from the ind of the nine domes.¡±

    Cui Xinsheng was a little confused. He flicked his thoughts.

    ¡®The enemy is so strong.¡¯

    ¡®How did dozens of mercenaries survive the battle and only lose a third of their original number?!¡¯

    He saw the secretary hesitated for a moment and continued, ¡°Also, they said¡­ said that they had wiped out at least three hundred Sakura Kingdom Hunters, not only had theypleted the ¡®scouting the enemy¡¯ mission, but they had also exceeded the ¡®wiping out the enemy¡¯ mission, and¡­ asked for additional rewards.¡±

    Inside the office, a dead silence fell.

    The secretary waited for a long time and finally raised his head to see Cui Xinsheng, whose mouth was slightly open.

    ¡­¡­

    Tree Shade Shelter.

    The first checkpoint for the back-to-city scroll.

    A magnificent ten-meter tall boulder stood in the center of the return point, and every once in a while, along with a white sh of light, a hunter appeared out of nowhere.

    The return back-to-city scroll has already appeared in the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± exchange list. Although it was still expensive for five-star and six-star adventurers, it was still affordable for them.

    For most people, this kind of life-saving props, as long as they could afford it, was a must-have. Some people even relied on the back-to-city scroll to go deep into the dungeons and treacherous underground tunnels in search of heavenly treasures.

    A sh of light shone in front of the magnificent boulder. The miserable appearance of Xiao Qingsheng and Liu Tianming, both of them, then appeared.

    ¡°Go back! We need to retreat!¡±

    Even after being transported to the city, they were still in a state of panic after their reconnaissance mission. Then they realized that the scenery around them had changed. The endless enemy has disappeared, reced by a forest of ck arrow towers, fire-red giant cannon, and a white mage tower.

    The return point was surrounded by all kinds of defensive mechanisms.

    Only then did they breathe a long sigh of relief.

    Stepping away, they walked towards the first hospital of Tree Shade, seeking treatment ¡­¡­ cheaper than relying on potions.

    Half an hourter.

    Two people came out of the hospital, in addition tobat clothes stained with blood, a wretched look. There were no longer any wounds, only fatigue.

    ¡°¡­¡­ those huge ships, is what the Sakura country¡¯s hunters rely on for their sea voyage, right?¡±

    ¡°zing Raven Warlock,¡± Liu Tianming frowned, ¡°the warriors of the Sakura Kingdom are powerful, especially the one who appeared at the end¡­¡­¡±

    Under their reconnaissance, they saw more Sakura Kingdom hunters from afar, and the strength of the Yongan shelter alone might not be able to solve this problem¡­¡­ the huge ship was obviously an artifact, they were a big discovery, this was truly valuable information, yet they still felt unease from the overwhelming difference in power.

    ¡°How about ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°How about ¡­¡­¡±

    The two looked at each other and spoke at the same time, ¡°Tell the General Administration directly that the information is not within the scope of the ¡°White Tree Heights¡±mission so we can get both the reward from the ¡°White Tree Heights¡± reconnaissance mission and the reward from providing the valuable information about the Sakura Kingdom, with the generosity of the shelter the pay given, must be much higher, it can also leave a good impression in the eyes of the executives.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention that we all returned to the Tree Shade, this is the choice of fate -¡°

    ¡­¡­

    The castle.

    Tang Yu seemed to be in deep thought, ¡°I wonder If I can breed a wood Spirit¡­¡­¡±

    Then shook his head again.

    ¡®The lifecycle of the spirits from start to finish took hundreds of years.¡¯

    ¡®Even if the castle garden was nourished by the source gas, the possibility of breeding spirits was indeed high, but it took too much time¡­¡¯

    Shaking his head, he extinguished the unreliable idea.

    ¡°Using the back of the castle as a carrier, the spirit deity has been sessfully abducted¡­transferred over, and ording to it, the speed of power recovery is much faster than when it was in Kong¡¯An Mountain.¡±

    Tang Yu pondered, behind the castle was a few stretches of a mountain, but not big and did not even have a name ¡­¡­ from the historical heritage, this tiny mountain and Kong¡¯An was beyondparison. Still, the fact that this mountain could be the new home for the spirit was probably because of the territory.

    There was arge part of the back of the mountain that has been covered by the territory range, that should be the reason.

    Today, the territory was full of talented individuals.

    These days, with the joint efforts of manynguage schrs, most of the information found from the ¡°Station¡± has been deciphered - some of the texts have a runguage topare, making the deciphering process simple, and soon there were experts to specte the history of the Third Age from the perspective of the text.

    Among the loot Tang Yu searched, he could finally read some forms written in the Third Age¡¯smonnguage. He picked and chose among the piles of information.

    Nowadays, the forms that could not work on Transcendence were no longer in Tang Yu¡¯s eyes, and the forms that ended up on the table were few, only two.

    ¡ª ¡°Dragon¡¯s Grip¡± and ¡°Swift Tooth¡±.

    They were also very simple, a short period of time to enhance the user¡¯s strength and speed, but for existence such as a transcendent, any small enhancements was not easy to maintain, not to mention the two potions to enhance the magnitude, was not small, using it inbat could y a significant role.

    From the information deciphered, Tang Yu learned about many herbs and minerals that he had never even heard of.

    The ¡°Ghost Grass¡±: directly swallowing it could improve the affinity of space attributes and can be made into a potion¡­ but unfortunately, he did not find the recipe.

    The ¡°alien nt wood heart¡±: can significantly improve body activity, increase body strength, and even regenerate several limbs.

    The urel¡±: a substantial increase in spiritual power, could treat many spirit-rted diseases.

    All kinds of treasures, and Tang Yu looked at it with greed.

    However, he had never heard of them!

    He could only guess that the earth was only in the recovery stage of the source of energy. All the above herbs with magical effects have not yet grown!

    ¡°Perhaps, they exist in the mirage mountain range, but the nightmare puppet couldn¡¯t use the ¡°eye of insight¡±, even if I remember the shape of these herbs, it would be difficult to find unless I personally go to the mirage mountain range ¡­¡­¡±

    After thinking about it, Tang Yu decided toply with his heart¡¯s wishes and not go.

    If he wanted to go, he had to wait until he broke through to be a Transcendent Mortal.

    ¡­¡­

    He organized the information from the ¡°Station¡± and put it into the castle¡¯s library in different categories.

    Tang Yu also asked someone to recreate some of the more worn-out books, and he even recorded them all into the Institute¡¯s database to prevent them from being lost.

    Tang Yu returned to his daily life and began to cultivate from the early hours of the morning. He cultivated for ten hours this time and felt that the source qi he absorbed had reached saturation. His cultivation efficiency had dropped significantly before Tang Yu stopped his cultivation for the day.

    The ¡°Eye of Insight¡± swept his cultivation progress, 43.93% of the 13th stage, close to half, closer and closer to Transcendence.

    The cyclone waspletely liquefied and formed a sea of qi. It would greatly impact his effort to reach transcendent.

    Liquefied source power seeped into his body, interweaving with his organs and blood vessels.

    It was the period of the significant increase in strength, the gap between the strength of the first 13th level and the peak 13th.

    Simply put, Tang Yu has be a lot stronger.

    It took a lot of effort to hold back his desire to try out his new power and destroy something.

 Chapter 447: Path of The Transcendence

    <h4>Chapter 447: Path of The Transcendence</h4>

    When Tang Yu walked into the library, he saw at a nce ine sitting by the window, holding a thick book in her hand, looking focused on reading.

    Her long, silky sky blue hair was tied into a ponytail and fell naturally on one side of her shoulder. Her bright sapphire eyes, delicate eyshes, and every inch of her skin looked as if it had been carved out of jade ¡­¡­

    The warm sunlight spilling from the window, and the girl holding a book in her hands with a concentrated look, constitutes the most beautiful painting.

    Tang Yu stopped at the library entrance and stood there for a few seconds before noticing that Nancy was also on the other side of the table. She was wearing loose bear pajamas, and her shirt fell down to her arms at some point, revealing her bare, jade-like shoulders, as well as¡­ slightly riskyce.

    In front of Nancy, she also ced aptop whose eyes were facing but with no focus and a drooping head. Tang Yu felt a little worried about the small distance between Nancy¡¯s head and theptop- he was concerned about theptop getting smashed by her head.

    Seeing the two of them, it was as if Tang Yu saw the school bully and the school nerd pretending to study.

    ¡°Then what do I count as? Teacher?¡±

    He walked up and saw the book ine was holding in her hands.

    ¡®-[How to cook food that is both delicious and effective].¡¯

    It was an ancient book, which he had found from the ¡°Station¡± not long ago. Apparently, ine had learned themonnguage of the Third Age and could use it without any obstacles.

    Noticing someone approaching, Nancy woke up abruptly and raised her head to look around in confusion.

    Tang Yu looked at the picture of the food in the book and thought, ¡°Do I want to eat this tonight?¡±

    Tang Yu swallowed his saliva.

    The interest of ine in cooking has always been very high, initially when the territory was still only two people, the person responsible for food every day was ine,ter, the territory had a chef, but ine¡¯s cooking skills were far beyond them, so the castle has not hired a private chef.

    Then Tang Yu remembered when ine was still in her seclusion. He could not see the busy figure in the kitchen. Even if the food was cooked by the most famous chef in the Tree Shade, Tang Yu could only eat a few bites.

    -Three meals a day is important!

    The desire for food was more like an enjoyment.

    ine and Nancy did the same.

    If it tasted delicious and at the same time improved the strength, it was even better.

    ¡­¡­

    Tang Yu and ine discussed for a while the way to cook the food in the ancient book.

    -Tang Yu¡¯s cooking skill was only level 1 (max level was at 100). At best, he could only cook in noodles, but his insights about food were not bad at all. Such was the pride of being a theoretical gourmet.

    Next to him was Nancy, who only kept drooling.

    But Tang Yu did not forget his purpose - to ask ine about the details of the transcendental breakthrough - roughly ten days, ten or so dayster, he will be able to reach the bottleneck and need to prepare in advance.

    The territory¡¯s current transcendent battle force was not a lot.

    Two puppet guards, three nightmare puppets, several airnes.

    However, there were only three true transcendentals, ine, Nancy, and Yan Dingtian. Only they had experienced the breakthrough from the Awakening Stage to Transcendence and had this valuable experience.

    Tang Yu naturally thought of ine. She was good at nning and researching the most suitable cultivation method for herself and was very knowledgeable in this area.

    It was the first choice of Tang Yu to ask.

    On the other hand, Nancy was the first to be ruled out, and he could think of the results of the inquiry ¡°(¡Ñ w ¡Ñ)? Do you still need to prepare for the breakthrough of Transcendence? Not just sleep?¡±

    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what to expect.

    If he were to ask Yan Dingtian¡­ He might not get the answer he needed since Yan Dingtian sees Tang Yu as his superior. Asking such questions to him would only make him think that Tang Yu was humble.

    There¡¯s also ¡°Zhen,¡± the Spirit Deity, but he¡¯s a spirit; there¡¯s a huge difference in cultivation method.

    ¡°¡­¡­ When the source Qi liquefies and converges into a pond-sized sea of Qi, this is when the obstruction can be clearly perceived.¡±

    ine thought about it and switched to a more straightforward example, ¡°Like a barrel filled with water and also covered with a lid where it can no longer hold more, at this time, it is necessary to invoke the source Qi ocean to smash through the lid again and again, so that a crack appears on the closed barrel until finally the lid ispletely broken and the sea of Qi flows into the external pool, only then you¡¯ll be transcendent.

    The bottleneck needs to be smashed again and again, and each impact will consume nine-tenths of the power. Therefore, at this stage, you need a lot of time in addition to those auxiliary items and mastery ofbat techniques or talents to break through¡­¡­¡±

    What ine said was all from her personal experience.

    For ice spells, she was very proficient and could even create her own spells. And the control of the Intent Realm level, although she was not the first to reach it in the territory, she also crossed into this level before Transcendence.

    The above two points Tang Yu thought about it, none of the requirements were met.

    He felt disappointed in himself.

    ine paused and continued, ¡°After bing a transcendent, the pond-sized sea of Qi will expand in a short time to be a smallke. The first stage of Transcendence is to increase their own umtion. Theke will continue to expand until the limit. This is the first half.

    The second half, the Transcendent, begins in the sea of Qi, condensing their own power core. When sessfully condensed a core, you will get significantly stronger. At this stage, you¡¯ll reach a senior transcendent level, not only strength far beyond the ordinary Transcendent, when encountered with an irresistible danger, senior Transcendent could self-destruct their own power core, in a short period of time, to obtain a boost of strength far beyond their own power.

    I learned from the inheritance, the power core could condense up to nine, but this seems to exist only in theory. Generally speaking, with the senior Transcendent¡¯s three power cores, you can start to try core fusion, breakthrough to the transcendent second stage, and then fuse it again to heighten the ceiling. ¡°

    But ine¡¯s understanding of transcendental mortals was limited to this.

    Thetter Transcendental second stage, third stage, perhaps, only until she breaks through that she receives the inherited knowledge.

    The matter was discussed in detail for two or three hours, and the matter was about his breakthrough.

    He set a small goal for himself, to be a transcendent powerhouse in two months!

    Leaving the library, he was nning to enter the ¡°Spiritual Space¡± and break into the ¡°Tower of Trials¡± when a rather important piece of news was reported to him.

    -A rune ship suspected to be a Fourth Age artifact was found, and the ship had a high probability of possessing a mermaid statue that could disperse sea beasts!

    As for the actual owner of the ship¡­ Tang Yu knew instantly that they belonged to the Sakura Kingdom.

    Tang Yu was intrigued, so he volunteered to bring tworge teams of investigation corps members through the teleportation array and rushed to Luoxia.

    At this time, Tang Yu learned that his transcendental bottleneck had been polished. He only needed one more trigger to break through and metamorphose into transcendent in one fell swoop.

    ¡°¡­¡­ That was quick!¡±

 Chapter 448: Raid

    <h4>Chapter 448: Raid</h4>

    During this time in the territory, not many followers had reached the Awakening stage of great perfection and had begun to hit the Transcendental bottleneck.

    Hongyue, Fannie, Hui Ren, Tyronn, Winnie, Kong¡­¡­¡­

    The first person who started to hit the bottleneck was not Kong, and in fact, his qualifications were only average among the many followers. Still, he was the first toplete the process of smashing the bottleneck countless times and came to thest step, only a line away from Transcendence.

    -Kong¡¯s state of mind has reached a very high level.

    When hitting the bottleneck, the power condenses into a single stream, like a long, sharp sword, cutting the mountains in front of it to pieces.

    But he still needed an opportunity to make the final breakthrough.

    It so happened that from the two adventurers, Kong learned that there was a master among the hunters in the Sakura Kingdom, whose sword aura was so strong that it made anyone have a cold sweat from thousands of meters away.

    The aura surrounding his sword was immense.

    ¡­¡­

    Liu Tianming and Xiao Qingsheng, the two six-star adventurers, both were professional.

    After informing the relevant person in charge of the General Administration of the guild and non-stop ride-on airne, they rushed to the Luoxia. They flew all the way to Yongan shelter to meet twenty adventurers.

    At this time, Cui Xinsheng, the ruler of Yongan, was dispatching his troops and intended to continue to bleed money by issuing a corresponding mission in the ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± in Luoxia. He mobilized a group of powerful adventurers to act together with the Ancestral Dragon Legion, taking this opportunity to deal a heavy blow to the group of people from the Sakura Kingdom.

    -The hunters of the Sakura Kingdom in ¡°White Tree Heights¡± had lost a lot under the desperate fight of those adventurers. However, ording to the adventurers¡¯ spection, there were more than that many hunters of Sakura Kingdom, and they might have sailed from the Sakura Kingdom with a strong backup army.

    But how could Cui Xinsheng miss this opportunity?!

    If they were to dy their assault, the Sakura Kingdome army might recover from thest battle, and it would make the matter worse!

    Cui Xinsheng was doing pre-battle mobilization, and 4,500 hunters of the Ancestral Dragon Legion had already gathered inside the barracks, as well as more than 1,000 mercenaries.

    The pressure was extremely spectacr.

    The previously two dozen adventurers who epted the mission also stood in a corner.

    Liu Tianming and Xiao Qingsheng also happened to arrive.

    Knowing that these two had drawn away from therge forces of the Sakura Kingdom and were not afraid of death, fearlessly sneaked into the depth into the enemy camp, Cui Xinsheng hurriedly received these two excellent additions.

    ¡°¡­¡­ What? Those people in the ¡°White Tree Heights¡± are only the vanguard troops of the Sakura Kingdom. In fact, there are more than ten thousand hunters inside their headquarter, and there are even unmatched super experts?¡±

    Cui Xinsheng broke out in a cold sweat.

    Xiao Qingsheng and Liu Tianming were at the peak of the ninth level of experts, and even they consider themselves far inferior¡­

    A super expert, of course, could notpletely wipe out thousands of hunters, but just having them by their army¡¯s side is a huge boost for their morale.

    What unexpected bad news!

    For a while, Cui Xinsheng stood silently while dripping cold sweat.

    The team has assembled, but now, should they go and attack their enemy or¡­?

    ¡­¡­

    White Tree Heights.

    Hundreds of survivors and low-level hunters, driven to a corner of the woods, their heads glued to the ground, their faces full of panic and fear, their clothes in rags, and whip marks visible to the naked eye.

    -They were survivors who had been working in the ¡®White Tree Heights¡¯ before and were captured by the Sakura Kingdom hunters and enved as hardborers ¡­¡­ working at the same spot, but with countless times morebor, being whipped at the slightest mistake, and many of them had already lost their lives.

    Next to hundreds of weapon-wielding Sakura Kingdom warriors, eyeing the ve like a tiger looking at its prey.

    And at this time, inside the woods, near the lumberyard, ¡ºInfinite Swordsman¡» Kamito Nishimura swept his gaze over the ground of corpses and was also grumpy.

    ¡°Foolish!¡±

    ¡°So many ¡ºHeavenly Wolf Pce¡» elite warriors, but they couldn¡¯t even stop a few dozen of them!¡±

    And, more than ten times as many dead and wounded on our side!

    Nishimura swept through the corpse wounds around the lumberyard. Just by looking at the corpse, he could judge the strength of his enemy, very strong ¡­¡­ Yongan shelter must have sent out the master of masters.

    ¡°And that aura that I felt before¡­¡±

    Thinking of the two who escaped from his hands, Nishimura looks even more livid ¡°spatial ability ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Coastal, the main camp of the Heavenly Wolf Pce.

    Batches of Daxia survivors were escorted from five huge rune ships on the seashore, lined up.

    Nishimura stood at the bow of the gship and pondered¡­¡­

    Either one way or the another, to directly behead the top of the Yongan shelter and control the entire shelter for their own use.

    Or use the mobility of the rune ships to wander along the coastline of the Daxia Kingdom and keep plundering resources.

    Nishimura preferred thetter, more prudent, ¡ºHeavenly Wolf Pce¡» had too few men and could not afford the attrition of a great war.

    ¡°However¡­¡± he turned his head to look at the concave female secretary, ¡°Yongan killed hundreds of our people, this is unforgivable, they still have two resource mines, then we will take their mines, kill their people-¡°

    As soon as the words were spoken, someone hurriedly came running.

    ¡°Your Excellency! Yongan¡¯s people have attacked the ¡°White Tree Heights¡± again, and this time there are so many people that we can¡¯t see the edge!¡±

    Nishimura showed his anger, and before the people next to him could see, the de on his waist already unsheathed, and the calm sea in the distance was cut off, revealing a hundred-meter-long gap, and the sea seemed to be split apart at this moment, whichsted for several seconds, apanied by a booming sound, and the sea closed up, sshing several meters high.

    This scene was like the might of heaven.

    Although Lord Nishimura has not yet crossed into the legendary transcendent stage, his strength might already surpass that level. A month ago, he was able to kill the Awakening Great Perfection easily, and now¡­¡­

    The 3,000-strong elite warrior corps of the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± was ready to send out ¡­¡­

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡­ sharp sound cut through the long sky, ck dots fell like rain, thump, thump, thump, thump and exploded several meters high dust.

    Those were the mortar shells. For the senior hunter, the shell threat was not much, but it was effective in causing chaos.

    The ¡°enemy attack¡± shout rang out, and the warriors of the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Temple¡± quickly gathered their troops and rushed into the dense woods.

    A few kilometers away were Yongan¡¯s artillery units, the most elite hunter of the Ancestral Dragon, and many sentries of the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± lying on the ground - under the observation of the ¡®Scouting Eagle¡¯ spell, these sentries were invisible.

    But once the cannon fire went off, the location was exposed, and it didn¡¯t take long for the top Hunters of the Heavenly Wolf Pce to arrive.

    A powerful aura rose from a distance, Yongan director Cui Xinsheng¡¯s face was gloomy¡­¡­

    ¡°Seems like¡­ their boss has arrived¡­¡­¡±

    He lifted his head and looked at the white cloud above.

    One of the thick clouds suddenly dispersed, as if something rushed out from it, then the light bloomed, thick pirs of light shot out from the sky, as if the gods of heaven descended to punish.

    In anger, Nishimura, with the ¡®Heavenly Wolf Temple¡¯ experts, quickly approached the artillery position, a cold aura shed in his eyes, but in a sh, he sensed something and looked up in a sh.

    Between the clouds, the outline of a ship appeared in his eyes, with thick cannon muzzles on both sides, sting out a zing red sky fire.

    Nishimura¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°Quickly dodge-¡°

 Chapter 449: Battle of Blades

    <h4>Chapter 449: Battle of des</h4>

    The left gun of the airne, ¡°Inferno Dragon Roar,¡± shot out.

    This airne, which was not given a name and only had a number, had its main gun operator deliberately adjust the main gun range before firing it.

    Although the power has been reduced, for some experts who are far below the transcendent level, ¡°Inferno Dragon Roar¡± ¡®s killing power was still deadly.

    The zing red mes filled the entire field of vision.

    It engulfed the earth.

    Many hunters in the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± were swallowed by the Inferno Dragon and turned into ashes before even screaming.

    The earth trembled and made a loud noise, the ground had copsed downward for a thousand meters, and the thick trees, along with the hunters of the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡±, were turned into ashes, only the mes still burned inside the hole, and the heat distorted the air.

    Hoo~

    At the edge of the pit, the swords split the mes in two, ¡°Infinite Swordsman¡± Nishimura, with his head half burned off, rushed out of the mes with two swords in his hand.

    There was still a look of fear in his eyes¡­if he hadn¡¯t been at the edge of the ming dragon, even he might not have been able to break out alive.

    Except for two warriors at the edge and extremely strong who were injured, all the other ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± hunters within the range of the Inferno Dragons were killed.

    Nishimura looked around a group of more than a hundred experts.

    At this moment, less than half of them were left, standing behind the pit. Their faces were pale white under the reflection of the firelight.

    ¡°Damn¡­!¡±

    Nishimura¡¯s face was grim.

    At that moment, after a round of covering strikes, a brigade of air soldiers, two brigades of investigation corps, which had long been in full gear, rushed down from the airne violently.

    The airmen fell like meteorites, and when they were close to the lowest point on the ground, they suddenly forcefully swept past the ground. Under the tremendous force of the dive, the special long pole battle swords swept out, and the armor and weapons of the hunters of the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± were all cut in two.

    The hundreds of wind power users, whose degree was no less than the peak of the ninth level, together with the b-grade rune weapons, immediately engaged in the battle.

    The hunter of the Investigation Corps was not equipped with flying backpacks, but they flew down from the air regardless.

    Each of them rode a puppet mount shaped like a crane with wings like gold and iron, and their speed was not slow at all.

    To this day, the elite of each regiment had their awakening level caught up with the first-line experts. Experience, battle skills, equipment, and other aspects also exceeded them.

    Thebat style of each corps has also taken shape!

    In just half a minute, the 3,000 hunters of the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± approaching the artillery position were split up. As for the members of the expert corps, the awakened members of the three corps consciously avoided them, giving priority to getting the maximum kill results.

    The ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± masters, on the other hand, could only return to help - in the face of the highly mobile three Corps brigades, it was difficult for the ordinary hunter to achieve any results, even with arge number of a hunter.

    Roll roll roll -

    The skeletons scattered on the ground suddenly floated up and formed a big skeleton hand in the blink of an eye, grabbing a hunter who was riding a flying crane. Still, the hunter controlled the crane in the nick of time and flipped his body, narrowly brushing against the skeleton hand.

    He fixed hisnce weapon on the crane and pulled out his Swift Revolver (Enhanced 3), and fired with a bang at the hunter controlling the skeleton hand in the distance.

    A single rune bullet flew out and sted on the skeleton shield, exploding into a cloud of fire.

    At the same time, another hunter of the Investigation Corps loaded his Swift Revolver and fired a bullet inscribed with frost runes, ice, and fire intertwined.

    The warrior of ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡±, the eleventh-level hunter known as ¡°Shadowy Skeleton¡± Kawada Seiichi, was also a fearful existence on the ind of Nine Domes.

    However, at this time, his face was also pale.

    Not long ago, he was defeated by several adventurers, and now, a mere two pistols made him feel threatened!

    Since arriving in Daxia country just a few days, Kawada twice doubted his life.

    In less than a second, two skeleton shields were blown out, and Kawada caught sight of two more hunters on flying cranes rushing towards him and hesitated for a moment before the white bones sticking out of the ground wrapped him up. In a moment, the whole person disappeared without a trace.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Hundreds of Flying hunters and flying beasts, where the hell did theye from? Yongan does not have these things at all!¡±

    Nishimura couldn¡¯t figure out whose army is it that was attacking him, ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± had sent people to infiltrate the Yongan shelter to gather information of their numbers, weapons, and means of transportation.

    It seems that from yesterday¡¯s raid on the dozens of hunters in the ¡°White Tree Heights¡±, things have gradually deviated from their original trajectory.

    Nishimura had the intention to fight, but the flying hunter and those who rode the flying cranes were far away from him.

    At that moment

    A figure approached, and Nishimura¡¯s face froze.

    He was dressed in ck, wearing a hat, with a long sword at his waist and back.

    Footsteps seem slow, each step, but can span a distance of tens of meters ¡­¡­

    Kong hoped to have a smooth and dreary battle to prove what he had learned.

    At this time, seeing Nishimura, Kong¡¯s eyes narrowed, rich experience immediately let him make a judgment ¡­¡­ Nishimura was stronger than the ordinary great perfection transcendent, much stronger. A perfect opponent for him.

    The longsword hanging at his waist, slowly unsheathed.

    The ¡°Realm of Intent¡± control power, cultivated to the depths, was turned into substantial power, engulfing the longsword!

    The sword swung out. The invisible sword qi was in front of Nishimura in a sh.

    ng!

    The two blood-red swords were instantly unsheathed, and Nishimura¡¯s source power was pulsating as he swung one de after another.

    BOOM, BOOM, BOOM, BOOM¡­

    The pit was crisscrossed with ravines, and the two men could not be seen in the sight of the others, only the ground that kept breaking and cracking, and the two figures, red and ck, that appeared and disappeared.

    The director of the Yongan Institute, Cui Xinsheng, with several of the shelter¡¯s topbatants, arrived near the pit and fought with a warrior of the ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡±.

    The ¡°Infinite Swordsman¡± Nishimura.

    Afterbining his transcendental power, the secret realm of the fourth era, and the samurai way of the Sakura Kingdom, he created his own sword technique, which was most suitable for him.

    His sword was swift, and he could make dozens of stabs a second, each one stronger than the previous one.

    After sting out hundreds of sword shes, Nishimura smiled fiercely and had a sense of pleasure that he was about to kill an expert.

    Kong realized that he bit more than he could chew. He fought against someone much stronger than him, a person who had lived for more than two hundred years old and has achieved great perfection awakening.

    But¡­ if he could kill him, he might be able to be transcendent!

    ¡°Die-¡°

    Nishimura waved ten shes in an instant, forming a huge crescent-shaped de as if to cut through the entire sky.

    But his opponent, Kong, was calm facing this ultimate technique.

    The calmness seemed to be mixed with a bit of disappointment.

    The right hand of Kong grasped the second long sword behind the back, and silvery sword light shot out.

 Chapter 450: The Gate of Light

    <h4>Chapter 450: The Gate of Light</h4>

    Kong¡¯s aura soared, holding two swords in his hands and a long sword carried behind his back. With him as the center, an intense sword aura enveloped him in all directions, as if forming a spherical sword domain.

    The blood-red, huge crescent-shaped sword aura, which was caught in a momentaryg, stayed in front of Kong, apanied by his second longsword draw.

    ng-

    The metal chipped.

    With Kong as the center, several longswords were buried in the mud in a radius of 100 meters.

    A sword.

    The huge crescent-shaped sword aura, like a fragile eggshell, shattered with a thud.

    Two swords.

    Kong¡¯s other sword-wielding hand gently shed through.

    Nishimura¡¯s face suddenly changed. In an instant, his de was shattered, and he instinctively retreated to assess the situation. At one point, there was only a slight chip on his de, but suddenly it shattered into million pieces.

    Only the hilt remains.

    Nishimura was stunned. He turned around and fled, leaving behind his ambition of glory. Right now, he couldn¡¯t care less for such ambition. Staying alive is a priority.

    Although Kong was a bit unhappy, he still chased his opponent, not letting the tiger return to the mountain.

    One chased, and one fled.

    They went away from the battlefield.

    ¡­¡­

    Yongan director, Cui Xinsheng,bined with several topbatants of his own family, finally killed several ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± warriors. However, seeing Kong¡¯s battling it out against their enemy¡¯smander. They felt a huge gap of power between them.

    He suffered 10,000 points of mental damage.

    ¡°The name of Tree Shade¡­ No wonder so many hunters are leaving their families behind to go to Tree Shade. They¡¯re absurdly strong.¡±

    ¡°Tree Shade¡¯s expert group was also stronger than ours, especially their equipment and flying mounts, how enviable.¡±

    Cui Xinsheng thought about whether he should send an executive to Tree Shade to negotiate about the trade of rune equipment? He had a simr idea before but didn¡¯t pay enough attention to it, and the deal didn¡¯t end up¡­

    ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s best if I make the trip myself?¡¯

    On the side of the six-star adventurer, ¡°zing Raven Warlock¡± Liu Tianming, fire crows danced around the circumference and sted several ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡± experts to death.

    Hearing Cui Xinsheng¡¯s words, he turned his head and said, ¡°Chief Cui, did you misunderstand something?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Cui Xinsheng blinked his eyes.

    Liu Tianming pointed to the distance and said, ¡°Those are not Tree Shade¡¯s expert corps, and they are just ordinarybatants of Tree Shade. Rune equipment and flying mount is just a standard thing for Tree Shade.¡±

    Speaking of this, Liu Tianming also could not hide his envy. To be the Hunters of the Tree Shade, as long as you pass the boot camp test and be a full member, you will be given a C-ss Rune Equipment and space backpack and return scrolls.

    ¡°As for that man, Kong, he is indeed much, much stronger than us. But, his strength in Tree Shade is not even at the top three¡­ nay, not even top five! Director Tang, Minister ine, Captain Nancy, General Counselor Yan, the personal guard (No. 1 and No. 2), and the mysterious man in the cloak¡­ each of their strength is unimaginable. With the wave of their hand, it¡¯s enough to make the mountains and rivers shatter and the sky and earth change color.¡±

    ¡°Especially Director Tang, his might has been beyond imagination, and I have seen his true power, waving his hand, thunder filled the entire sky ¡­¡­ you should know transcendent, right? It is said that even the transcendent crumbles to dust inside his thunder. Director Tang has killed so many transcendents that it is not enough to count it with our hands!

    Although he had only seen from afar, that scene made him know perfectly how strong Tree Shade was.

    The corners of Cui Xinsheng¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡®But what is transcendent?¡¯

    Cui Xinsheng had the intention to ask. He opened my mouth but swallowed back bitterly - as arge shelter director, he still wanted to save face!

    ¡­¡­

    Nishimura has a spatial ring, and on the way to escape, he takes out two more slightly inferior swords.

    In a short time, he exchanged three or four swords. Both of his arms were bleeding, and he used the secret art ¡°Qi Sea Burnout¡± learned from the mysterious man, and his face turned white.

    In a short time, he has escaped more than ten miles away.

    Seeing this, Kong frowned. The physical qualities of the two people were simr. He could see that Nishimura had mastered a profound cultivation method, and he had tapped his potential to the limit.

    It was only that he had a profound state of mind, mastered more battle techniques, and wore A-gradebat boots that fit his wind ability, which slightly increased his degree, that made the distance between the two sides shrink.

    Whoosh!

    The air once again approached the intention condensed into one, holding two swords in an instant from eight different angles, cutting out eight swords.

    ¡ª Self-created battle technique ¡°Instant Eight Aerial shes¡±!

    Each sword was stronger than the previous one when it obliterated the blood-red crescent moon de, eight sword qi, descending in a sh.

    Sensing the danger, Nishimura¡¯s expression twisted, but he was simply powerless to avoid or block.

    At that moment, a grayish barrier of light wrapped around Nishimura, and the next moment, Nishimura¡¯s entire body appeared more than a thousand meters away. His heart was palpitating, and the pendant given to him by the mysterious man had broken.

    Nishimura continued to escape wildly, and suddenly not far away, between tworge trees, there was a two or three meters high gate of light. He gritted his teeth and rushed into the light door.

    A few secondster, Kong came to the gate of light.

    His brow frowned, ¡°It looks like the entrance and exit of the secret realm, but there seem to be some differences.¡±

    Kong raised his hand and gathered his sword, intent on cutting out a sword light, andnded on the light door.

    BANG!

    The sharp and unparalleled sword intent disappeared without a trace the moment it touched the gate of light.

    ¡­¡­

    More than an hourter

    After receiving the message through the teleportation array and then by airne, Tang Yu arrived in front of this strange light door.

    ¡°You did the right thing. This entrance is rather strange, and you can¡¯t enter it hastily.¡±

    ¡®God knows what was inside.¡¯

    ¡®It didn¡¯t really matter if the Sakura Kingdom¡¯s general escaped.¡¯

    ¡®What matters the most is that Kong was fine¡­¡­¡¯

    ¡°Anyway, the entrance and exit of the secret realm are only one, and that¡¯s a dead end.¡± Kong stared at the light door and continued, ¡°I can¡¯t even touch it with my de, and at the moment my de touches it, I felt a massive killing intent as if there¡¯s something that will attack me.¡±

    Tang Yu was somewhat rmed, and he could not perceive the situation inside the gate of light the slightest bit. However, to explore the unknown environment, he already had a mature n to deal with it.

    Immediately, Tang Yu threw out two fist-sized orbs, which unfolded into two medium fighter puppets, and took steps towards the gate of light.

    Without the slightest hindrance, the puppets passed through and disappeared without a trace.

    Tang Yu concentrated on perception, but no surprise, he had lost contact with both puppets.

    A momentter¡­

    ¡°Seems like you can use the return scroll, the puppets have returned to the territory, and at least there is no danger at the entrance. It seems to be a very vast hall.¡±

    Kong sniffed and immediately stepped into it.

    Tang Yu also stepped into it, and his brow immediately furrowed, ¡°The feeling of crossing the entrance to the secret realm seems a little different? My sensitivity to space is still too poor, but perhaps I can detect something.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Inside, the gate of light which they came from became a light green pir of light, straight through the sky.

    They looked around, but there was nothing else.

    Tang Yu flew up into the sky. He tried to check out how tall this space was, but he was a hundred meters high in the sky and still could not see the top.

    Again there was no one in sight.

    He released bumblebee scouting puppets and spread them all around, constantly expanding the scouting range.

    One hour, two hours.

    Tang Yu¡¯s face gradually became gloomier.

    ¡°This space is too big, much bigger than any of the secret realms I explored in the past, just the known range so far is bigger than the entire Northern Court City, and I still can¡¯t see the end.¡±

    ¡°And yet it is empty, except for those pale green pirs of light.¡±

 Chapter 451: Longing For The Day When The Territory Becomes an Immortal World

    <h4>Chapter 451: Longing For The Day When The Territory Bes an Immortal World</h4>

    Tang Yu took out an unfolded flying crane puppet from the spatial ring. It appeared and immediately spread its wings, flew high into the sky.

    The higher it flew, the slower it became.

    When it reached a height of about a thousand meters, the flying crane puppet became very sluggish in pping its wings and could not continue to fly upward.

    Tang Yu also flew upward for some distance and then unfolded his personal domain, and the next moment, the perspective changed. He possessed the flying crane puppet just like the Nightmare Puppet, and he immediately knew what happened up there¡­

    The suppressive forceing from all directions made it very difficult for him to raise his hand¡­wings.

    ¡°Six hundred meters up, and the force of suppression began to appear. From the degree of progression, the Awakening Order Great Perfection should be able to fly to fifteen hundred meters, but the Mortal Order could at least reach two thousand meters¡­¡­ and that should be the limit of this space.¡±

    Tang Yu brought out the destroyer puppet next. After activating it, the thick barrel on its chest glowed up and shot out countless light particles. Each of those particles then converged into one massive beam of light, which shot out more than a hundred meters away and disappeared without a trace.

    The corners of his mouth could not help but twitch, ¡°the main cannon of this destroyer puppet should have a range of thousands of meters!¡±

    He once again looked around, but still, there was no other present, including the Nishimura that came in earlier, ¡°It looks like he should have passed through another pir of light and returned to the outside world.¡±

    Unlike the secret realm ¡­¡­ there are several entrances within the Daxia Kingdom and even outside of it. However, after the copse of the secret realm, the hunter who escaped would still appear near the original entrance and not elsewhere.

    This is the rule of the secret realm itself.

    Yet the pirs of light in space at this time were more like teleportation arrays, and Tang Yu found several other pirs of light that, after passing through, appeared elsewhere in the Daxia Kingdom, and in one case, even located near Lin Dong.

    ¡°If this ce is exploredpletely, won¡¯t it be easy to reach any corner of the world?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that simple, after exploring for more than two hours, only five¡¯ entrance and exit¡¯ pirs of light have appeared, and the distance between each pir of light is also very far, and there is no way even to locate our whereabout¡­¡­ we need to carefully check each and every exit or entrance that this realm has.¡±

    It took more than two hours to explore a corner of this space. For the rest of the area, Tang Yu was naturally not interested in personally exploring it. They need multiple people to effectively sweep this area and record all of its entrances and exit.

    ¡­¡­

    After Tang Yu and Kong got back to the territory of Yongan, the raid on the battle between Yongan Territory and the Sakura Kingdom was over.

    In this battle, with the leader Nishimura fleeing and other warriors either dead or fleeing, the troops of the Heavenly Wolf Temple gradually lost their ability to resist Yongan¡¯s advances, and in the end, excluding those who died and fled, they actually captured more than a thousand hunters of the Heavenly Wolf Pce.

    The director of Yongan, Cui Xinsheng, with his interrogators, was prying out information from these captives.

    Some of the survivors who the Heavenly Wolf Pce previously enved were also rescued ¡­¡­ These people were covered with whip marks, and many others were already dead. At one point, Tang Yu had the urge to interrogate these captives himself and brought some back to Tree Shade, but in the end, they were left to Yongan.

    After dismantling the ship statues of several rune ships, Tang Yu activated the Back-to-city scroll and returned to the territory.

    ¡­¡­

    Territory, Institute.

    ced in front of him was a small ship statue obtained from an ordinary rune ship.

    This time, the operation against the Heavenly Wolf Pce was also considered to be a cooperation with Yongan, without the legions of Yongan shelter. If only Kong and three hundred people attacked the Sakura Kingdom army, they would not be able to demolish their entire army and even take control of their ships.

    Therefore, Tang Yu naturally did not have the intention to take the spoils of war alone. He only took the most desired ship statue and thergest gship as a trophy, and other rune ships were left to Yongan.

    The ship itself did not pique his interest, and the technical content was far less than his airne.

    But the ship statue¡­

    ¡°There is a strange fluctuation radiating from time to time on this. This statue should contain the unique aura of the sea spirit.¡±

    Tang Yu pondered, ¡°spirits born of heaven and earth, had a natural affinity towards their respective elements¡­¡­¡±

    He remembered that when he first met Zhen, the spirit deity of Mirage Mountain, he only wanted to abduct Zhen to the territory and act as a gatekeeper due to its strong affinity with the earth element.

    And spirits ¡­ basically have a mortal-level strength. The sea beasts perceived this aura and avoided it.

    Which made the Sakura Kingdom¡¯s voyage unimpeded.

    ¡°However, the unique fluctuation of the ship statue should be useless against the demonic beasts. During the long journey to the Heavenly Wolf Pce, one of the rune ships seemed to be attacked by powerful demonic beasts and thus sank.¡±

    After studying for a while, Tang Yu focused on the strange fluctuations scattered by the ship statue and recorded it, ¡°spirits are difficult to find, unless they appear, or even with mortal level perception to find even one is a miracle ¡­¡­ However, if you can create an instrument that can capture the fluctuations of the spirits, perhaps in the future, the search for spirits will be much easier.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Two dayster, the situation in that space inside the Gate of Light had been scouted out.

    Tang Yu sat in his study, reading the information presented after the scouting corps had summarized.

    At present, the area of the space that has been explored was nearlyparable to a Tiannan Province, a total of sixty-five light green pirs, of which twenty-one were connected outside of Daxia, the rest were inside the territory of Daxia.

    Although they found some traces of humans left behind during their exploration, they did not find any survivors. Most of the entrances and exits were very secretive, and there wererge and small light doors. The smallest light door wasn¡¯t fit for humans, and they promptly used the Bumblebee Puppet to explore some information about the outside world.

    At the end of the Bumblebee Puppet exploration range, there was a barrier which it could not pass through. It was transparent, you could see the opposite scene, and they were inside the barrier.

    Outside the barrier, there was also a light green pir of light ¡­¡­ but it was shrouded by fog and could not be seen except for its faint green hue.

    ¡­¡­

    Thetter was full of some spection.

    Tang Yu held his chin, pondered for a while before deciding to ¡­ ask someone knowledgeable.

    ¡­¡­

    Back Mountain.

    Using his sense of the territory, Tang Yu quickly found Zhen.

    At this moment, Zhen was sitting on a rock. He propped his hands on his chin as if he was thinking about humans¡­ and the life of the spirit.

    A few days had passed, the illusory body of Zhen had be more solid, angr, and very much like a person, except that it was still earthy yellow.

    Tang Yu looked twice and suddenly felt that Zhen¡¯s appearance seemed somewhat familiar to¡­

    ¡ª Himself!

    ¡®Huh, he must have chosen that appearance because I¡¯m handsome!¡¯

    ¡°Zhen, how is it going? This mountain is suitable for living, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, well, it¡¯s veryfortable here.¡± Zhen stretched, ¡°And the closer it is to your castle, the morefortable it is to live in.¡±

    He thought about it and gathered earth source power to form an illusory model of a mountain range and drew a few lines on it.

    ¡°This is my own interpretation of this territory. The more inward, the better the environment. I guess your castle must be the mostfortable to live in, but the most I can do is move to the next mountain wall.¡±

    Tang Yu was initially a little confused, and when he saw the dividing line drawn by the spirit, his eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this¡­ the range of each territorial upgrade?!¡¯

    The castle was the first ring, while the ce where Zhen currently lived was the second ring, and behind it, there were the third ring, fourth ring, fifth ring, and sixth ring, and further out, there was a part of the mountain that was not enveloped by the territorial range.

    At first, he thought that the territorial range was the same, but now it seems that there was a difference.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be¡­ the territorial range has the same functions, and it¡¯s not like the further away from the core, the weaker the control if I have to say, it¡¯s just that these areas of the second ring and third ring were included in the territorial range earlier.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Earlier?¡±

    Tang Yu was stunned. ¡°Besides being morefortable to live in, the second ring and third ring¡­I mean these areas in the inner circle and the outer circle. Is there any obvious difference?¡±

    Zhen pondered for a moment, ¡°the Source Qi is denser? No, it shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with that. It urred to me that the rocks in the inner ring are stronger, the soil is more fertile, and the soil quality is improving regardless of the inner ring and outer ring ¡­¡­ It¡¯s like, well, the whole mountain is slowly upgrading.¡±

    ¡°Fascinating ¡­¡­¡±

    After that, Zhen shot out two balls of light which flew to the junction of the second and third rings.

    He threw one ball on the left side and the other on the right side.

    The two balls of source power light burst, exploding the ground into a deep crater of one or two meters in diameter.

    ¡°These two balls of light, their power are the same,¡± Zhen said.

    Tang Yu stared and saw that the crater in the second ring of the ground on the left side was significantly smaller than the third ring by twice the size. He perceived that the destructive power of the high-density source power light ball was limited, and the explosive power seemed to have weakened quite a bit.

    ¡®In that case ¡­¡­¡¯

    ¡®If the territory continues to transform, then one day, perhaps even a great war would not be able to destroy a de of grass and trees here?¡¯

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be an immortal world?¡¯

    ¡®When the timees, the grass, wood, earth, and stone here will also be the best materials?¡¯

    ¡®What¡¯s the point of having a mine at home? This territory is mine, mine alone!¡¯

 Chapter 452: The Holy Land

    <h4>Chapter 452: The Holy Land</h4>

    Under the nourishment of source qi, the mountains and the earth may also change. Still, Tang Yu estimated that the process is rtively long - as for the current source crystal mine, the transcendent metal mine, because of the influence of a specific mutation factor when the two transformed or leveled up, the transformation effect on the territory was more obvious.

    The battle of the transcendent could easily destroy a town. Tang Yu used to worry that as the enemy around the territory gets stronger and stronger, sooner orter, thendscape around the territory might get destroyed. He did not have the means to restore everything when that happened.

    The ce where the two races of transcendents came and rounded up a few alien transcendents still retains many deep pits!

    The few battle traces did not affect the surroundings of the territory, Tang Yu thought, perhaps these battle traces could also be used as attractions so that the territory¡¯s survivors get a more intuitive understanding of the transcendental battle - and use this to carry out a wave of ideological education, to enhance the cohesion of the territory¡¯s survivors, and furthermore, to enhance the daily production of the territory¡¯s Nen energy - although his territory was far from ascending to level seven, that did not prevent him from umting some necessary resources first.

    Tang Yu did not forget the purpose of his visit to the back of the mountain was to get a hint of what kind of space the space behind the Gate of Light was.

    ¡°Do you think that space is a secret realm left behind by a civilization before the third era?¡±

    The second era was the most glorious era of the of origin, but in today¡¯s earth, the traces left by previous eras are few and far between.

    The secret realms discovered so far were all fourth-era secret realms. What he discovered were trivial, such as ship technology, airne manufacturing technology, secret realm manufacturing technology, and some other high-end means, which were passed down from the third era.

    Exactly how it came about might be recorded by the Mage Alliance.

    The only ¡°station¡± directly rted to that glorious civilization, ording to Zhen, was located in the star road, but the star road no longer belongs to the origin star.

    It was impossible for a glorious civilization to disappear all at once.

    Zhen frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not a secret realm, the secret realm is like a bubble attached to the star of origin, bubbles have big and small, but too big of a bubble would mean that it is easy to break, that space, just the explored area alone is as big as a province, I guess the total area may be more than ten times of the initial exploration range which has exceeded the normal specifications of the secret realm.¡±

    Tang Yu thought he couldn¡¯t find a clue here, but then he heard Zhen continue.

    ¡°However, in the second era, legend has it that there is a core area on the Origin Star called the Holy Land ¡°.

    ¡°It was the real hub of Origin Star, but very mysterious, and it was said that only the senior, elite, geniuses of the human race had the qualification to go into the ¡°Holy Land¡±, I remembered that in the past, there was some selection of genius tournaments, from which people who stood out, often disappear for a period of time, when those people reappear, they had be a party of experts.¡±

    ¡°So, the ¡°Holy Land¡± is a sacred ce of cultivation? But that space, except for the entrance and exit pirs, there is nothing else.¡±

    Zhen shook his head, ¡°No, the ce you found should not be the real ¡°Holy Land¡±, but only the periphery.

    It was said that the ¡°Holy Land¡± is endlessly rich in source energy and has countless treasures, even for rare abilities, you can find a lot of corresponding inheritance there, there are also saints preaching, it is a ce everyone aspires to.¡±

    Tang Yu pondered for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go to the ¡°Holy Land¡±?¡±

    Zhen was baffled, silenced for a few seconds, ¡°I¡¯m a spirit, not a human!¡±

    Tang Yu wanted to say that it was a failure for a spirit to do what you did, but considering that Zhen was his only source of information about the Third Age, he still, well, couldn¡¯t mess with him.

    ¡®Should I ask Zhen how to enter the Holy Land?¡¯

    After thinking about it, Tang Yu decided to ask, ¡°Do you think that in the ¡°Holy Land¡±, there will be an artifact left by the saints?¡±

    This was not only a question to Zhen but also to himself.

    The second era was known as the glorious era. That era even had the ability to resist the strong enemy ¡°devil race¡±, even ifter defeated. It was impossible that not even a small remains of it left, right?

    Tang Yu¡¯s mood was somewhat conflicted.

    After discussing with Zhen, he thought that one of the portals in the ¡°Holy Land¡± should have appeared only recently, and if the second and third era saints left a remnant, it would most likely be in the ¡°Holy Land¡±.

    Perhaps one day, the ¡°Holy Land¡± will really open, and only then can he enter the interior.

    ¡­¡­

    Time flew by.

    The demonic beasts could not pose a threat to the territory, and within the Tiannan province, there was no more sign of the foreigners, so Tang Yu set his eyes on the development of the territory.

    Imitating the Northern Court defense perimeter, he prepared to construct a real territory with the Tree Shade as the center.

    The initial n was one city, eight towns, and countless staging posts and outposts.

    The first step was to suppress all the abyssal rifts in the areas around Tree Shade, such as Lincheng, Shuohu, and Hengcheng.

    That was the only way to create a dense railroadwork without the need to build a tower around the railway line - the cost was too high, a few dozen kilometers of the Tree Shade, the construction of defensive buildings would cost more than a million - he originally nned to build a railroad line connecting fiverge adjacent shelters, but he canceled his idea after building two of them.

    On the contrary, the suppression of the abyssal rift only needs a high initial investment.

    Over time it could generate stable ie.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Red fog filled the dark red ground, covered with dense ck mesh cracks.

    Symbolic of death.

    All over the earth,rge and small abyssal rifts were like a scar, and demonic beasts were the pus flowing from within the wound, constantly squeezing the space for human survival.

    The existence of abyssal rifts in the region, within 20 kilometers of human settlement, was rare. Only experienced and strong hunters dared to go deep into these high-risk areas to explore, and 10 kilometers of it was the forbidden area for human beings.

    Most shelters were established in areas far from the abyssal rift.

    And today,

    ¡°Kill them, reim the lostnd!¡±

    ¡°ughter the demonic beasts and feasts!¡±

    ¡°Under the leadership of the great Director Tang, we¡¯ll win a hundred battles!¡±

    Several zing red ¡°Inferno Dragon Roar¡± descended from the sky, clearing arge area of the demonic beasts as dense as ck waves.

    In the sky, countless Hunters of the Investigation Corps rode on crane puppets, armed with rune guns, continuously shot down the demonic flying beasts.

    On the earth, the ming Horse Cavalry Regiment, the Zebra Cavalry Regiment, and several other regimentsunched a charge.

    Farther away, there was also a rhinoceros chariot, rampaging, constantly trampling everything on their path, and 5,000 legions of fighter golems located at the very end, clearing the remnants of demonized beasts, constantly advancing.

    ROAR~!

    A mountain-like stone giant appeared from the abyssal crack, roaring, a p swept through, whipping up a fierce storm, shaking the Flying Cavalry ranks.

    At that moment¡­

    Thick blue and purple light fell from the sky, pierced through the stone giant, and shattered it into million pieces.

    Several airnes in the sky descended a little bit to increase the effectiveness of their concentrator cannon and opened fire.

    In just half an hour, several cavalry regiments burst in next to the rift, and the members of the investigation corps, who were erected with flying crane puppets, also began tond. They quickly took out the parts from their space packs andbined them.

    The base inscribed with the array of runes, piece by piece, put together, enclosing the abyssal rift. When all the runes were connected into one, the demonic beasts in the sky began to fall one by one.

    Then not long after, a different type of concentrator cannon was quickly set up.

    There was a new generation of energy cannon developed by the territory itself, whichbined the technology of several major shelters. There were also blueprints of war instruments that Tang Yu had purchased from the market.

    ¡°Cloud Roar (basic type)¡±: medium-sized war equipment, operated by two controllers, can shoot rune arrows made of solidified energy, enough to prate any magical beast of the Awakening ss that has no protective barrier.¡±

    ¡°Cloud Roar (chain type)¡±: a high-quality enhanced version, can shoot energy chains that bind the target, suitable for dealing withrge creatures.

    And as soon as a construction team arrived, the runesmiths cooperated to build the arrow towers and artillery.

    -The team was able to build the towers and artillery, which were notparable to the genuine ones, but it was not difficult to set up many aspects to guard an abyssal rift.

    This kind of methodical strategy needed an amazing strategist, and Tang Yu himself only needed to wait for the legion triumph and browse the battle report.

    This is just another day for a territory director.

    Tang Yu was full of relief when he thought that the territory he had worked for so long had finally grown up.

    ¡°Abyssal rift number five, suppressionplete, please instruct!¡±

    Lu Xiaopeng saluted.

    The B-rank qualified follower, who had no name, nodded his head.

    Next, they needed to wait here for a while, and after handing over with the members of the guard corps, they could return to the territory and enjoy the rich nightlife.

    Not far away, a light green pir of light shot up into the sky¡­

    Some of the members of the investigation corps present, seeing the familiar pir of light, looked surprised, ¡°That¡¯s not ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Look over there!¡±

    Extremely far away, a few mountains away, you can also see the light green pir of light rushing up into the sky, straight into the clouds.

    The moment they saw the pir of light, everyone¡¯s mind suddenly remembered the same thing.

    ¡°Holy Land Qualification Selection¡±

    ¡°You can get equipment, inheritance, and heavenly treasures ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Countdown to opening: 71:59:59

    ¡­¡­

    The Territory.

    Tang Yu stood on the castle rooftop and looked at the pir of light closest to the Tree Shade.

    Some of the corps members who were permanently stationed in that space immediately returned to the city and passed on the information.

    In the second minute of the appearance of the ¡°Holy Land¡± pir of light, they saw someone enter through the pir of light, and it could be expected that there would be more Hunters pouring into that space in the future.

    The first step to participate in the ¡°Holy Land Qualification Selection¡± was to enter that space within three days.

    ¡°The inheritance left by the saints¡­has it begun?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Ancient Spirit, the imperial capital.

    Deep in the pce, an old man in closed-door cultivation seemed to sense something and suddenly rushed out of the cultivation room, standing in mid-air and looking at the light green pir of light in the distance.

    The next moment, the old man¡¯s figure shed and appeared in the pce hall.

    At this moment, several extremely strong auras were flying this way.

    The old man looked at the first middle-aged man to arrive, ¡°The ¡°Holy Land¡± has opened, the opportunity must not be missed, Gu Yi, gather our royal family¡¯s geniuses of all ages, we must get the ¡°Holy Land¡± inheritance! This is rted to the future of our ancient spirits!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    United States Empire, New York Times Square.

    A human transcendent whose body was glittering with lightning, and was tearing an alien transcendent in half with his bare hands, licked his lips.

    ¡°Holy Land Qualification Selection¡±? Interesting, I was worried about having nothing to do!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Europe, an ancient castle.

    An old man wearing a spiked mage hat and a long beard was in the clutch of experimentation, ¡°Quickly, quickly, add blue water ¡­¡­¡±

    Bang¡­

    Suddenly the door of the room was knocked open, the old man¡¯s hand shivered, the experiment turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared.

    The old man turned around and looked at his own furtive student with an unpleasant face.

    The student seemed not to notice and said excitedly, ¡°Teacher, the ¡°Holy Land¡± has appeared! And we can gain ess!¡±

    The old man was stunned, his anger dissipated, reced by iparable excitement, and his mouth kept chanting, ¡°Floating City, Hanging Mountain, here Ie!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The red fog filled the space with people.

    ¡°The ¡°Holy Land¡± has appeared, and some of our arrangements can begin.¡±

    A hoarse voice echoed, ¡°The messenger will descend to the Origin Star soon, and I hope to take down the ¡°Holy Land¡± before then.¡±

 Chapter 453: The Time Has Come

    <h4>Chapter 453: The Time Has Come</h4>

    The pirs of light soaring from the Holy Land plunged into the clouds. No matter where you were, as long as you weren¡¯t hiding, you could basically see one or two entrance/exit pirs of light as far as the eye could see.

    Countlessrge forces, mercenary groups, and hunters were all boiled up.

    As long as they saw the pirs of light, everyone could understand what kind of opportunity that represented!

    ¡­¡­

    The central part of the Daxia Kingdom, a major power in the region.

    ¡°Quick! Surround the pir of light! This chance is ours, and anyone who dares toe near it will be killed.¡±

    This was the one who knew nothing about the Holy Land and was ready to take the opportunity alone.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Holy Land qualification selection begins in three days, but just in case, we should enter the Holy Land as soon as possible and prepare at least a week of dried food. God knows how long the selection timests.¡±

    This is the mercenary party.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m stuck at the peak of the awakening five. It has been more than a month, I¡­ I feel that I can soon break through this bottleneck. I gotta do it in three days, then, as soon as I reach the awakening level 6, I will be eligible to be a master and will be able to qualify for the selection in the Holy Land.¡±

    The closed cultivation party thought as such.

    ¡­¡­

    The Tree Shade Shelter.

    The sudden qualification selection made the heart of every hunter touched.

    The nearest pir of light was located a few dozen kilometers further north of Lindong. Since the pir of light appeared, the train tickets from Tree Shade to Lindong were sold out in just ten minutes.

    Tang Yu was clear that many people were trying to take advantage of the train to travel less of a wilderness route to reach the nearest pir of light. But without the ability to travel through the wilderness, the result would still be the same even if the distance was reduced from more than a hundred kilometers to a few dozen kilometers.

    Soon after, Tree Shadeunched the ¡°Crowd Funding Caravan¡± project.

    Hundreds of low-level Hunters co-funded the project, hiring the Rhino Chariot of the Guard Legion to sweep the road and the escort team to apany them. These low-level Hunters who were not fast on their feet could now use thend transportation method, and it would only take two hours to reach the entrance of the Sanctuary out of Green Shade.

    It is even safer and more worry-free.

    And the price was equally split between hundreds of people. Even if they were low-level hunters, they could afford it.

    This time, Tang Yuunched the ¡°Crowd Funding Caravan¡± project, not really to earn the source crystal - although in the ¡°Holy Land Qualification Selection¡±, everyone waspeting with each other, the world in and out of the Holy Land pirs of light were countless. He could not prevent hunters from elsewhere from participating in the selection. Since this was the case, why not use this opportunity to support his own territory¡¯s hunters? To strengthen their overall might even further.

    If the strength of the territory¡¯s hunters were improved, the degree of earning source crystals would also improve and, in turn, make their daily life even better.

    Tang Yu evenunched a promotional offer on the eve of the qualification selection.

    [Battle skills, techniques, cultivation methods, and training camp usage fees, all 20% off!]

    There were even bulk purchase skill discounts, battle skill proficiency achievement rewards, and more.

    For the sake of the chance of the Holy Land, even the stingiest hunter no longer hesitated to bleed money. Their waist pockets became dry at once - in order to get more rewards in the Holy Land.

    It¡¯s a win-win solution!

    Even those who did not have confidence in their own strength, seeing Tree Shade¡¯s support for its hunters, made them excited to enter the Holy Land.

    Tang Yu did not immediately go to the Holy Land. He used these three days¡¯ opportunities to improve his strength.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Ten days have passed, and now he was at a veritable Great Perfection level, at the stage of impacting the bottleneck - in a short time, there was no possibility of breaking through the mortal. Tang Yu hopes that in other areas, there will be a breakthrough.

    The two dozen skills he learned, with selective practice, five of them, have reached the proficient level, ¡°instantaneous step,¡± the move to escape ¡­ body movement battle technique, he honed it to perfection and have reached the point ofplete mastery.

    At this time, when he looked at himself again with his ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, the note after the skill column had been changed to.

    ¡°You have learned more than 20 battle techniques/spells and have mastered a small portion of them, achieving a small achievement.¡±

    Tang Yu is prepared to break through the ¡°Tower of Trials¡± in the next two days in order to cross thest step of the barrier.

    ¡­¡­

    By now, the Awakened that belong to the official warrior of Tree Shade, in the in various regiments was not small.

    The Guard Corps, the Investigation Corps, the Air Force Corps, the ming Horse Cavalry Corps, the Zebra Cavalry Corps, the Logistics Corps, and the Recruit Battalion.

    Among them, the guard regiment has thergest number of people, five thousand consisting of level five hunters. In addition to being stationed in the shelter, its duty is also distributed in the field of various resource points (mines, woonds), outposts, transit stations, guarding the abyssal rift, railway line patrol, etc.

    Next is the Investigative Corps, two thousand personnel, basically field operations, all have the shadow of the Investigative Corps.

    The Air Corps also has nearly a thousand people siz, and each airne is equipped with a squadron of airmen. The Air Corps also has a special operations team toplete difficult tasks, spot support, etc.¡­ In addition to the various cavalry regiments, the personnel ranged from tens to hundreds.

    Not counting the logistics regiments responsible for building fortifications and installing war equipment, as well as the new battalions of awakened soldiers who have not yet entered the establishment, the number of Hunters in the above regiments alone has exceeded 10,000.

    In terms of scale, it was already a deservedlyrge shelter legion, and in terms of strength, it¡¯s far superior -Tree Shade has always implemented a policy of elite soldiers, and in each phase of the new boot camp for Hunter, many failed to meet the requirements and were eliminated.

    As the official Hunter of Tree Shade, the group was discussing, naturally, the pir of light that plunges into the clouds.

    The opportunity of the Holy Land, everyone aspires to.

    Tang Yu did not stop them from fighting for their own chance, and they were free to choose whether to go to the Holy Land or not.

    -However, the Hunter who stayed behind during this time will be rewarded with three times the number of contribution points.

    ¡­¡­

    Three days passed in a sh.

    Tang Yu stood on the castle rooftop, his eyes looking straight at the distant pir of light, and a concise and easy-to-understand message naturally surfaced in his mind.

    ¡°Countdown to Opening: 02:15:28¡±

    There was far fewer Hunter in the territory, except for some low-level Hunter who did not intend to travel to the Holy Land, that was, ordinary survivors, who were still working.

    The official team of Tree Shade had gathered out an hour ago.

    Tang Yu turned around and saw ine, who was standing by the door waiting, the wind whipping through her silky hair, fluttering.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two flew up into the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    On the clouds, the Airne, the ¡°Voyager¡±, was already waiting.

    Standing on the deck, Tang Yu looked around¡­ Luo Zhe, Kong, Nancy, Winnie, Hui Ren, Gretel, Zhu Shu Li, etc., many followers, in addition to Kevin, all gathered in this airne.

    Everyone has reached awakened thirteen or more in terms of strength. There was nock of mortal power.

    Everyone, all carrying their own heritage weapon, mastering countless battle techniques/spells, their strength was far from the same ss.

    Looking at them, Tang Yu felt himself filled with power, gushing out with endless confidence.

    ¡°Let us depart!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Once again,ing to the Sacred Realm, unlike the empty space before, it seemed extremely vibrant, now.

    On the side of the pir of light, the Hunters of the Investigation Corps that came in earlier had already built camps around, and thest two days even transferred a construction team that mastered construction spells over, building a small four or five-story building, with the pir of light as the core, forming a small vige.

    At first nce, Tang Yu saw that there were many vendors in the vige and their official supply stores.

    Tens of thousands of Hunter Corps, except for some stationed around the pir of light, the others, were all scattered to explore the situation elsewhere. The Mercenaries could be seen further away, either wandering around or sitting and waiting, or some of therger forces have set up their own camps.

    The Lindong Shelter, this time also came with tens of thousands of official hunters and was on the other side of the pir of light, building a huge camp.

    Tang Yu took a couple of nces and decided to get up and fly elsewhere to see how things were going around.

    Hundreds of meters in the air, he maintained a high altitude step at a degree of 100 meters per second. Nancy followed closely behind, looking around with the same wide eyes - she had never seen such a lively and big scene.

    Most Hunters were piling up in groups and were wary of every hunter not on their team.

    This space, although there was no threat of demonic beasts, apparently, as long as they have been in the wilderness for a while, as veterans, they understood that sometimes the most dangerous life form was not the demonic beasts, but their own.

    Tang Yu then saw people killing each other, chasing and fleeing.

    Many Hunters had entered the Holy Land space, but, sometimes for several kilometers, there was still not a single person in sight - most of the Hunters converged around the pir of light.

    Tang Yu collected his breath while spreading his senses out. He and Nancy flew from hundreds of meters high in the sky, where almost no one could feel their presence.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Boss, you are a person favored by the spirit. This time, who is your opponent?¡±

    ¡°Director, in this space, the demonic beasts seem to be unable to enter. Is it not the best ce to build a shelter?¡±

    ¡°There is an end there¡­ Look, it¡¯s a barrier! Watch me break it!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Tang Yu and Nancy heard a voice just around the corner.

    When they came to a corner of the Holy Land, Tang Yu saw several hunters quietly pounding on the translucent barrier.

    The barrier did not change in the slightest, but the group did not seem to relent, and he saw one of them, holding abat knife, his muscles rose violently, and a sh swung down violently.

    Whennngg-

    The war knife broke into two pieces.

    Tang Yu¡¯s heart palpitated for no reason, and gazing at it, he saw the translucent barrier, which seemed to have just faintly flickered, and the man holding thebat knife, who remained in a rigid position for a second or two, turned into the tiniest particles and dissipated without a trace.

    ¡®They werepletely annihted!¡¯

    ¡®What a terrifying barrier!¡¯

    Tang Yu was d that his men weren¡¯t such fools.

    He didn¡¯t have to go far, and soon, he returned to the pir of light and sat in the room, closing his eyes to rest.

    ¡°00:00:03¡±

    ¡°00:00:02¡±

    ¡°00:00:01¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze opened slightly, while a mechanical and dull voice sounded in his head.

 Chapter 454: Making the Name of Tree Shade

    <h4>Chapter 454: Making the Name of Tree Shade</h4>

    ¡°There are two types of qualification selection for the Holy Land: martial and literary.

    The martialpetition is divided into three zones.

    [Awakening 1st to 5th level: Beginner tournament.]

    [Awakening Level 6 to 9: Intermediate level.]

    [Awakening Level 10 and above: Advanced level.]

    At the beginning of thepetition, the participants will be transported to a closed battle space, where life and death will not be discussed. The participants can silently forfeit or admit defeat and will be transported back to their original location.¡±

    ¡°In this Sanctuary Qualifying Tournament - East 8, there are two hundred spots for the Junior Tournament, eight hundred spots for the Intermediate Tournament, and two thousand spots for the Senior Tournament.

    ¡°Before the start of thepetition, participants can choose three of the subcategories of ¡°Runes, Potions, Magic, Cultivation, Forging, Command, Cooking, etc.¡± as their qualifying events. ¡­¡­it has a total of 2,000 spots.¡±

    This voice feels even duller than the system.

    Tang Yu initially thought that a strong man from ancient times would pop up! But now, it felt more like a set program, where the Saint predicted the fifth era, thus leading to this selection of qualifications for the Holy Land.

    What made him more concerned was the division of such an area in the eastern eight districts - the Hunters of the previous investigation corps, although they were not able to fully explore this space, but also have a rough inference - covering the Daxia Kingdom and a small part of the surrounding areas.

    In terms of the area alone, it upies nearly a tenth of the totalnd area.

    Not small at all.

    And this is only the eastern eight districts? Then wouldn¡¯t there be the western eight districts? Perhaps there are also the southern ten districts, the northern twenty fifty districts? It¡¯s impossible to say.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but think that Zhen had said that before the Third Age, the area of the Origin Star was unimaginably vast.

    Perhaps the eastern eight districts were the divisions at that time.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the Holy Land Space.

    The others, all of them, stayed for a moment, and many of them sighed with relief when they heard that thepetitor could admit defeat.

    Many people actually did not have confidence in themselves, and they only came to the Holy Land for a day sightseeing tour.

    This was still a deadly fight in a closed space to determine thest two thousand or so ces, not to mention the salty hunters, even if they were experts, who could guarantee that they would stand out from the tens of millions of hunters?

    From this point of view, the person who designed the selection method was biased towards benevolence rather than taking apulsion-like method to cultivate strong people.

    ¡­¡­

    After the mechanical and dull voice passed.

    Soon, the Holy Land Qualification Selection Tournament began.

    The first to proceed was the awakening of the first to five, thergest number of people, more than ny-five percent.

    Looking around, many people were enveloped by the glittering light and disappeared without a trace the next moment.

    There were official Tree Shade Corps hunters, mercenaries, and casual hunters who suddenly disappeared. Tang Yu spread out his senses and found that there were still many Hunters who had aura below the fifth level and had not been teleported away ¡­¡­ ¡®It seemed that the selection didn¡¯t start at the same time.¡¯

    Thousands of meters high in the sky, orange particles of light shing, forming a square battle area, from a distance, like small boxes spread above the head.

    The boxes were translucent, and Tang Yu, with his extraordinary eyesight, saw that in each of thebat zones that took shape, two Hunters appeared exactly one or two hundred meters apart, standing opposite each other.

    Suddenly transported to thousands of meters high in the air, many people were still confused and did not react.

    Some even instantly went limp. Their hands and feet trembling, their faces terrified -Tang Yu estimated that the Hunters within the battle area could also clearly see the scene outside. Imagine standing on a ss walkway thousands of meters high, and Tang Yu understood why some of them, before they even fought, had already lost their will.

    But some of them, after a brief moment of dismay, seized the opportunity to strike quickly and wound or even kill their opponents.

    Tang Yu kept his eyes on the high altitude. In just under ten seconds, some orange boxes were disintegrating and dissipating, which should represent both sides of the battle, splitting up the winners and losers - some were killed, and some admitted defeat.

    After the end of a martial arts duel, they were all retransmitted back to their original locations, whether it was the loser, the winner, or the corpse.

    Tang Yu then saw that a Hunter who had just disappeared in the distance reappeared, but they had turned into a corpse, with arge hole broken by ance in the heart area.

    ¡°They were stunned, and they were even scared of admitting defeat because they were teleported thousands of meters high in the air.¡±

    ¡°This martialpetition is not only about strength but also guts and willpower.¡±

    One by one, an orange translucent battle area unfolded and quickly dissipated.

    One by one, the Hunters were transported away and back again. And before long, almost all the low-level Hunters had experienced a round or two of battle.

    In the early stages, the gap between the two sides was oftenrge, like the four or five against the one or two, usually, after they perceived each other¡¯s aura and quickly conceded defeat, they did not dare to engage - afraid of not being able to see the opponent¡¯s movements, and killed.

    The longest match took around 10 minutes.

    But most of them, over in ten or twenty seconds.

    ¡°Damn! The resurrection chances are all used up! This ce restricted the use of firearms!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, originally I borrowed a Vulcan Gatling, but as a result, the bullets are slow as a turtle, might as well give me a revolver!¡±

    ¡°Hey, is there a limit to firearms weapons? I use the two swift revolvers, and it seems that nothing has changed.¡±

    At the low-level Hunter stage, firearms yed a big role. Although they could not deal with four or five demonic beasts, ordinary bullets could cause fatal injuries to humans.

    The most cost-effective weapon for low-level hunters was basically a hand rifle or pistol - but these weapons were limited to the area around therge shelters, some remote areas of small and medium-sized shelters, or those small countries around the Daxia Kingdom, there was ack ofplete production line, thus making their hunters unable to buy this weapon.

    Tang Yu initially thought that the situation of martialbat would be that people with guns would trample on to hunters without guns, but now it seems that firearms seem to be restricted and weakened to a certain extent ording to the strength of the user?

    But the match was still far from being fair!

    ¡°Even if the firearm is weakened, there was still the rune equipment such asbat clothing and rune swords.¡±

    -But¡­ thebat equipment such as swords and suits of armor didn¡¯t affect their use as much as firearms, since firearms were built to be used swiftly and could kill people from a long-range, swords, however, take skill.

    Therefore, they were not weakened. Tang Yu guessed that the use of potions should be weakened - for example, the healing scrolls that could heal heavy injuries, now, could only treat moderate injuries.

    His line of sight swept overhead from one battle area to another, and from the battle suits, Tang Yu could tell the Hunters who were associated with the Tree Shade - there were quite a few of these people, among a hundred people, there could be seven or eight.

    ¡°So unknowingly, the business has be so big!¡±

    But for the time being, no one was using potions or props, and he didn¡¯t know if it was unnecessary or the level was so low that they couldn¡¯t afford them yet.

    The battle was in full swing, and unknowingly, the battle area, thousands of meters high in the sky, was not as dense as before, which means that most of the low-level hunters had been eliminated and had reached the final stage.

    The distance was too far, Tang Yu could not perceive the aura of those people, but it was clear the ones who remained on the field were the fifth level awakened.

    ¡­¡­

    Holy Land - East 8.

    Around each pir of light was a gathering point, gathering tens or hundreds of thousands of Hunters.

    As more and more people were eliminated, hunters from the same organization exchanged information between their teammates, and they likely found out that they were probably both lost to the same person. The strongest people in thepetition area gradually came into sight.

    ¡°Chief Chi, I remember your nephew is at the peak of the fifth level, right? He also has a very advanced special ability like ¡°Time Bullet¡±, even against the sixth level awakened, the chances of winning are not small, I think, this time, among the two hundred who managed to advance into the next stage, there must be your nephew.¡±

    The chief of the Chi family was happy to be praised by a big man of the same level. However, he still waved his hand modestly, ¡°No, no, there are many experts in your organization. My nephew is just lucky to have awakened an ability suitable for fighting ¡­¡­ However, I do have high hopes for him this time, and I have lent him the ¡°Ice Spirit Double de.¡±

    ¡°What, that weapon you obtained from the relic was also wielded by your nephew? Then who else is his opponent? I hope the one left in our organization will not run into your nephew.¡±

    At this moment, the remaining hunters, only one or two thousand people, and most of them have already used up their resurrection qualifications.

    ¡°Chief, Ji Zhongyu is back, but it seems, it seems ¡­¡­¡±

    The person who informed the report stammered, and a lousy thought rose abruptly within the head, he rushed over, and the leader of another big organization, with a twinkle in his eye, followed suit.

    The person who had high hopes for Ji Zhongyu now seems to have lost his soul, fell to the ground, lost his soul, his nephew¡¯s body was bruised and purple, his mouth keeps coughing blood, next to him was the healing ability user, trying his best to get rid of the toxins in Ji Zhang Yu¡¯s body.

    ¡°¡­¡­ How did you lose?¡±

    Ji Zhongyu raised his head, ¡°the opponent is a poison element ability, he is not only extremely fast, extremely strong, but his use of venom is terrifying, he can actually summon a poison dragon, which can be divided into countless raindrops fall, although I can see clearly, but could not avoid ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°And, and the other party¡¯sbat suit is also odd, I had seized an opportunity to unleash ¡°ice spirit double de¡± and cut the other party¡¯s back, but surprisingly failed to break open thatbat suit!¡±

    ¡°By the way, where is the ice spirit double knife?¡± The head of the Chi family asked.

    ¡°I¡­ lost it. My opponent snatched it from me when I was defeated.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard? That is his weapon ah !!!!

    His face turned blue-red, his nostrils were spewing white smoke. It took a moment to slow down before asking, ¡°Do you remember what that man looked like?¡±

    ¡°He¡­ had a t head, popr face, regr height ¡­¡­¡±

    His face has gotten more blue, smoldering nostrils seemed to have brought sound effects.

    And then his nephew continued, ¡°But that person¡¯s equipment was very distinctive, his hands wore gloves iid with gems, andbat clothing, seems to be painted with a giant tree in the sky, I have seen people wearing simrbat clothing before!¡±

    ¡°I have also seen it. I just lost to a person wearing a simrbat suit!¡±

    ¡°The Hunter whose clothes are painted with a giant tree seems to be quite a few. Could they be from one of the big powers? But there are too many people!¡±

    A fewrge organizations around the pir of light exchanged information, only to find that their own Hunter also met the Hunter wearing the same suit.

    ¡­¡­

    High in the sky against the space, the number of hunterspeting decreased gradually. Soon, only two hundred remain.

    Chen Haiping quickly ordered people to count the official Hunter of the Tree Shade. Amongst the two hundred people, there were eleven mercenaries and twenty-eight hunters.

    Combined, it was close to one-fifth of the total number of qualifications.

    A very considerable number!

    The number of low-level hunters in the eastern eight districts was in the tens of millions! The Tree Shade Shelter, on the other hand, only had over ten thousand official Hunter, plus two to three hundred thousand adventurers.

    Suppose you count the other regions of the Tiannan Province, the Lixia Shelter, the Yangtze Delta area, and the Hunter associated with the Northern Court ¡­¡­ and Tree Shade. In that case, Tang Yu estimates that there must be 70 to 80 people who have gained ess.

    At this time, countless golden rays of light descended from the sky.

    Some of these rays were thick, and some were thin.

    Preciselynded on every Hunter who had participated in the primarypetition.

    Hoo~

    A triple awakened person¡¯s aura soared and broke through to the fourth level in one go.

    A person who had been badly injured and even had a broken arm, under the light, recovered from his injury in the blink of an eye, flesh buds grew out of his broken arm, a new white and tender arm appeared in a moment.

    There were even hunters at the peak of the fifth level, which broke through the bottleneck and crossed into the body-shaping realm under the golden light.

    Tang Yu noticed that the thickness of the golden light represents the strength and weakness of the gift, the thickest light was naturally those hunters who were amongst the two hundred, and each one of them, without exception, broke through the bottleneck!

    This was such a big deal that even he was shocked.

    If you fail, there was a constion prize, and for those who stood out, the reward was even more eye-catching ¡­¡­ This was just a bonus, and Tang Yu naturally knows that the most precious thing was the ess qualification, whose role is still unclear.

    The countdown to the start of the intermediate level ended without dawdling and appeared in the minds of every Hunter who was about to participate.

    The majority of the participants in the beginner¡¯s level are either neers or ¡°scraps¡± who were unable to break through and have been abandoned by the expert group.

    For these people, even if they were the two hundred hunters who had gained ess, the bigwigs didn¡¯t care about them. No matter what, their strength was too weak.

    Even if some hunters were wearing Tree Shadebat suits, the expert parties were only vaguely aware of it but didn¡¯t pay attention. -The fight just now was more like a fun match before the official start of thepetition.

    But in the intermediate section, it¡¯s different!

    Even among the major powers, the Hunters who participated were at least the middle power, even the top of the major powers, or the executives themselves!

    The atmosphere was suddenly different.

    Among the official Tree Shade Hunter, those who were about to participate made their final preparations. Tang Yu looked around and saw a number of familiar faces.

    Cousin Chen Xiaojia, municipal minister Chen Haiping, martial arts school apprentice Cai Jiajia, guard corps Zhao Ming, investigation corps Ma Jiaze, intelligence department Hai Honghui ¡­¡­

    They were all elites.

    This time¡­ it might give Tree Shade a chance to shine on this massive stage.

 Chapter 455: Its Finally My Turn! (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 455: It''s Finally My Turn! (Part 1)</h4>

    Within the territory, not counting the followers, there were only a very few Hunters who had broken through the bottleneck and crossed into the 10th level of the condensed source realm.

    The one that has reached the peak of the ninth level usually belongs to the second echelon of Tree Shade.

    Like Chen Haiping and others, some of them were stuck at the peak of the ninth level for half a month. Although they couldn¡¯t break through, it didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t improve theirbat power. They turned their energy to exploring the ¡°Tower of Trials¡± and studying skills.

    The mercenary can¡¯t practice in the spiritual space all the time, but Chen Haiping. Although he belongs to the middle-level of the Tree Shade hierarchy, he still gets the privilege to use the spiritual space and some other facilities. However, he still needs to pay for them. Compared to their sries, it is almost an unlimited supply.

    In the ¡°Tower of Trials¡±, the best of the apprentices of each corps have reached level sixty or even more, and each of these people was proficient in three or five battle techniques/spells.

    For these people, Tang Yu has enough confidence.

    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!

    The sparring space is clearly presented to everyone¡¯s eyes - at least the middle and senior hunter. Once you show the strength of the Tree Shade¡¯s Hunter, you can take advantage of this opportunity to collect talents from all over the world!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At his request, Chen Haiping wore an official Tree Shade badge in the most conspicuous spot of his uniform. The pattern of the badge and the pattern on thebat uniform were simr. -A huge tree that runs through heaven and earth.

    The insignia of the martial arts school, the major regiments, the intelligence department, between all these departments, there were some differences in the details. For example, the insignia of the guard regiment ced a shield at the root, symbolizing the imperial guard.

    But in each of those symbols, there was a huge lush green tree.

    Symbolizing their Shelter, Tree Shade Shelter.

    This was the origin of the insignia, but Tang Yu would not admit that it was a random thought in his head.

    ¡­¡­

    When the time came, all the people present from the sixth to the ninth level were teleported away.

    The number of people is nowhere near as many as the lower-level hunters, and even with everyone going at the same time, the little orange boxes still didn¡¯t fill the entire sky.

    In the beginner section, the size of the battlespace was about 400*400, while in the intermediate section, Tang Yu noticed that the battle area had expanded more than ten times.

    ¡°It should be that as the level rises, a wider space is needed to bring out the strength of thebatant, and if the distance is too close, it will not be fair to those who are good at long-rangebat.¡±

    ¡°But this sparring space has nothing, and it¡¯s very dull. If Tree Shade was the one to host this event, surely there must be random terrain, such as mountains, rivers, ins,kes, and so on.¡±

    Tang Yu looked up, and the battle had already begun.

    Sixth-level hunter, no matter where it was ced, was the backbone of the force, but not like the beginner tournament, which wasxer and chill. The atmosphere in this arena was more intense.

    Levitation, sword and shadow, energy burst ¡­¡­

    Tang Yu watched with great interest - some rare special ability that he had never seen before.

    Next to him, ine likewise looked up and gazed, sometimes confused, sometimes thoughtful, ¡°So that¡¯s it, the essence of this ability is to use fire energy as if it were water ¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu turned his head, a little confused.

    ¡®What¡¯s she talking about?¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m the one with ¡°Eye of Insight¡± but even I didn¡¯t understand what actually happened!¡¯

    ¡­¡­

    After waiting for about ten minutes or so, the first round of battle has basically ended.

    Both the winners and losers were transported back to their original locations.

    Tang Yu took a look from afar, from the degree of aura disorder you can generally judge the hunter¡¯s victory or defeat, this way to observing hunters was quite satisfactory, the official Tree Shade hunters, including the more distant adventurers, more than four out of five people have achieved victory.

    It¡¯s only right to think about it.

    After all, the hunter of the sixth level can buy themselves a set of decent rune equipment and have participated in the training camp for a short time, unlike the beginner section.

    These Hunters were transported back, the injured rush to find a way to recover in the temporary camp built by the Tree Shade, you can buy healing potions or scrolls ¡­¡­ in order to let more people shortlisted, these recovery goods are sold at a 50% discount, Tang Yu even organized a group of healing ability user without the need to participate, ready to stand by.

    He ensured that the hunters under hismand were in the best condition to participate in the martial duel.

    If the Awakened of other regions knew about it, they would probably curse his Shelter, which has better equipment than them, morebat experience, and even equipped with props and logistics team. How can they fight?

    -The first thing you need to do is be a part of the tree shade ©´(£þ¥Ø£þ)©°.

    ¡­¡­

    In the second round, the third round, the battle went on quickly.

    In addition to the asional lucky turn, the hunter¡¯s rest time will not exceed ten minutes each time. However, after the end of a game of martial arts, in addition to injuries, physical strength and source power will be restored to full strength. The high intensity of the battle made them mentally strained.

    One of the battlespace.

    ¡°Strong, too strong, obviously just a Hunter at the beginning of the eighth level ¡­¡­¡±

    And he himself, at the peak of the ninth weight, who have been settling for quite some time, was one of the strongest few people in the area, even if his nephew lost the ¡°ice spirit double de¡±, he also reced it with another, obtained from the relic, the weapon withparable strength.

    He was facing an eighth-level hunter for a while and had been injured.

    He saw that hisbat suit was cut, and there was a wound on his left arm, deep enough to see the bone.

    The head of Chi was quickly transported back to the ground, and the healing abilities within the legion rushed up to help him recover from his injuries.

    At this time, the leader of the force stationed next door came over¡­

    ¡°I guess it will take two or three more rounds before we can advance, Old Chi. Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I once escaped from the mouth of the tenth demonized beast, I was confident in my strength, but I never thought that I would always feel that I was the one who was crossed.¡±

    ¡°Is that true? What kind of opponent did you meet?¡± The leader of the next-door force was puzzled.

    ¡®The Daxia Kingdom, indeed, has a lot of capable people. But looking at The head of Chi¡¯s appearance, why does it look like he has received a beating?¡¯

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, I met a ninth level hunter in thest round and defeated the opponent in two and a half minutes, but in thest round, I met a person who had entered the eighth level, and I thought my luck hade, but who knows, it took nearly nine minutes of circling before I found a chance and wounded the opponent, forcing him to admit defeat, but even so, I was injured, and if that person was stronger, let¡¯s say with the peak of the eighth level, that ¡­ I¡¯m not even sure if I could have won.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!¡±

    The chief next door did not dare to believe.

    The old man said bitterly, ¡°That person, wearing a battle suit with a giant tree pattern painted on it.¡±

    His body was shaken, ¡°Then people from that ce¡­ are really¡­ terribly strong?¡±

    The chief next door did hear that someone under him was eliminated by someone wearing a giant treebat suit, but at that time, he still didn¡¯t understand the situation.

    He suddenly realizes the gap between them.

    ¡°I hope at the next game I don¡¯t meet that hunter from the same force again.¡±

 Chapter 456: Never Underestimate Tang Yu

    <h4>Chapter 456: Never Underestimate Tang Yu</h4>

    There were many entry slots in the advanced tournament, two thousand, while those qualified to participate were few.

    It was the opposite of the previous situation where tens of millions or hundreds of thousands of hunters werepeting for hundreds of spots.

    Tang Yu thought if there were not enough hunters above the 10th level in the East 8 section of the Holy Land to make up 2,000, wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing?

    ¡®I won¡¯t even have an enemy by then!¡¯

    ¡­¡­

    The countdown of the start of the advanced stage was gradually approaching its end.

    An invisible force descended and covered him, Tang Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he tried to break free, but nothing moved ¡­¡­ The next moment, he appeared thousands of meters in the air, with a translucent orange light curtain beneath his feet, through which he saw countless hunters on the ground, stretching their necks and standing tall.

    The light curtain was constructing a square battlespace, but it seemed to be stuck for a while.

    No closed space was formed, and no signal of the beginning of the battle surfaced in his mind.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be ¡­¡­?¡¯

    At this time, Tang Yu received a new message, ¡°ording to the number of participants in the advanced tournament, a certain degree of rule adjustment has been made to cancel the resurrection qualification, each person was to participate in five games of sparring, ranked by the number of games won, the first two thousand people can get ess to the quota, if there are the same number of wins, the shorter time to win, is superior.

    He swept his gaze over the sparse human figures on the light screen.

    There should be a few thousand people, no more than ten thousand at most, that represented the highest end of battle power on Earth at the moment.

    It was so much more than he had expected, actually.

    ¡°In the advanced division, it would be impossible for Tree Shade to take up most of the spots anymore. After all, there are only so many people who participate.¡±

    A month or so ago, the official Hunter of the Tree Shade, in addition to the crowd of followers, there has not been anyone who managed to break through to the awakening of the tenth.

    And now, among the official hunters, Lu Xiaopeng, Peng Bo, Ma Jiafeng, Lan Qingya, Ji Ming, Xia Wanru, Cai Jiajia, Sun-Yu, and a few others, have broken through the bottleneck.

    Thirty or so people.

    There were many hunters in the Northern Court who were stuck in the ninth-level bottleneck. Those who were well qualified and had a deep sense of martial arts were more likely to breakthrough, but it was not absolute.

    Some people hold it for a long time and still can¡¯t breakthrough. Others, however, only needed to let out a fart, take a sh*t, and bang to break the bottleneck.

    Tang Yu saw the awakened people of the Northern Court.

    Most of them worebat uniforms with patterns of Zhu Long, Qing Long, and Ying Long, but there were also a few other sectors and ordinary Hunter- Tang Yu saw an ordinary hunter from the Northern Court who worebat uniforms produced by Tree Shade, standing among a group of experts from the Northern Court, with a very different style and distinctive.

    The Ancestral Dragon Legion of the Northern Court should be thergest cluster of people in the Advanced Tournament.

    And the Hunter who wore Tree Shadebat uniforms were scattered and added up to quite a few.

    In addition, Tang Yu also saw some people wearing strange costumes, some with long hair tied into braids and wearing costumes like a horse coat; others wore spiked round hats longer than their faces and had long beards ¡­¡­

    Others wore forehead ornaments, masks; some even had their aura burst out without reservation, like a red sun, pressing the Hunter near him to stay away.

    The hunters of the fourth era!

    Just the ones he saw, there were two or three hundred of them, and Tang Yu believed that there were more who were wearing simr costumes to them and hiding.

    Perhaps some of them have already reached a transcendent level!

    ¡­¡­

    After loading for a while, a wall of light curtains rose in the distance, and the battlespace finally took shape.

    Tang Yu looked across at an, um, unrecognizable hunter. The man was stout, with tworge axes over a meter long, held on his bulging muscr arms.

    Obviously, already in a fighting state, his aura was released without reservation.

    The tenth-level hunter.

    Tang Yu nced at him and saw his opponent¡¯s legs fired, like a lion pouncing on its prey.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a nice opportunity to try out the magic swordsman¡¯s inherited thunder warfare technique.¡±

    BOOM¡­

    The ¡°thunderstrike¡± hit his opponent precisely. The burly man flew halfway and froze on the spot. His body was scorched ck, and his hair stood up like spikes.

    In the next second, the man disappeared from his sight, conceding defeat.

    Tang Yu nodded slightly, ¡°Thunder Strike¡± was originally a meleebat technique. After his transformation, it has be a long-rangebat technique and could also be called a spell.

    This shows that his use of source power has gone to a higher level.

    A force descended from the void and enveloped him, and when he returned to his senses, Tang Yu had already appeared in the green camp on the ground. At the same time, that force also turned into a fine stream to nourish his whole body and replenish the source of power and physical strength he had just consumed.

    ine, Nancy, and others had already returned to the original ce. Some of the hunters who had just broken through to the tenth level were still on the upper side of the battle.

    After waiting for a short while, the second game began.

    Tang Yu was again transported to the battlespace thousands of meters high, this time his opponent was a fourth-age hunter, much stronger than the previous strong man and has reached the 12th level, Tang Yu tried the magic swordsman¡¯s ice inheritance skill ¡°Pr Ice de¡± and defeated his opponent in a mere ten seconds.

    The third match.

    The person who appeared in the distance was a hunter wearing a Tree Shadebat suit, which Tang Yu did not recognize, but that was not the case for his opponent. His opponent looked at him with awe as if he had already known who Tang Yu was and immediately conceded.

    It took only one second for him to achieve victory.

    Fourth game.

    The opponent was one of his own again, and when he saw ine, who was wearing a frost dress robe and holding a staff of equal height, Tang Yu was helpless.

    In the high-end game, it was clear that there were not many people from Tree Shade, so howe they always met their own family members?

    ine also admitted defeat. Their figure disappeared, and both went back to the original ce.

    At this point, there was still onest game left.

    Among the followers, his record was basically a total victory. He did not meet the Northern Court or the fourth era of transcendent, Hui Ren has met the opponent of the awakening stage at the same level as him, but the opponent was defeated within a minute.

    And the only match where ine lost was when she conceded to Tang Yu.

    Tang Yu was not worried. With three wins in five games, there was a high probability that she would make the cut. Even if ine had bad luck in thest game and ran into a transcendent opponent with her strength, she still had a high chance of winning.

    Tang Yu looked into the distance, Lu Xiaopeng, and others. Their fight was more difficult. Taking advantage of the interval, the treatment team stepped up to help them recover from their injuries.

    Not much longer¡­

    The power of teleportation enveloped him once again, and Tang Yu had just stood still when he heard a loud voiceing from the distance.

    ¡°Kid, admit defeat. I¡¯m toozy to do anything.¡±

    He looked, only to see a man with long wild hair, dressed in a gray cloth robe, hands sped on his chest, hovering a foot high from the light curtain, head held high, gaze looked condescending.

    A terrifying aura struck him, like being in the center of a stormy sea, with thunder rolling and waves of fear.

    ¡®It¡¯s transcendent!¡¯

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed unexpectedly. He had won the lottery!

    However, admitting defeat was impossible for Tang Yu, the director of Tree Shade. Underneath him, there might be countless hunters who rooted and idolized him, and he didn¡¯t want to let them down!

    So Tang Yu¡¯s chin was slightly raised, extended his middle finger up, and coldly red back at his opponent.

    ¡­

    The newly-promoted transcendent from the Ancient Yan Country, Qi Diaonan, froze.

    The Ancient Yan Country was once a big country, but it was rumored to have fallen at the end of the third era, and in the fourth era, it was only ranked as one of the many small countries without a transcendent.

    The previous four games of the battle, in addition to the first game, were slightly moved. For the next three games, he did not bother to move a finger, and he only needed to unleash his ferocious aura to make his enemies scared sh*tless and admit defeat.

    But now, is there something wrong with the script?

    The two of them were standing opposite each other, and they could not hide their aura from one another.

    Does a mere awakening ss dare to stand in front of his transcendent power?

    Qi Diaonan felt that he did not need to use much power. He raised his hand, five fingers grasped, majestic source power condensed into a substantial ball of light which instantly flew out.

    This blow alone could destroy half of the vige.

    BOOM!

    The air rippled, there was no smoke and dust, the raging energy flow made the space distort, covering Tang Yu¡¯s tiny body.

    After waiting for two seconds, there was no change in his opponent¡¯s aura. It¡¯s no weakening at all.

    Qi Diaonan grabbed another energy ball of light and sted out.

    BOOM¡­

    CLANG-

    BOOM!!!

    The battlespace kept trembling, and after ten seconds, the energy turbulence dispersed, and the unscathed youth in his battle suit appeared in his eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    Tang Yu held two runic longswords, crossed each other.

    The faint light of the protective barrier slowly dissipated¡­

    He put down his longsword and moved his wrist. Tang Yu¡¯s confidence came back; his transcendent opponent was way weaker than he thought.

    It¡¯s now his turn tounch a counterattack!

    Under the super high-speed movement, thin air was like sticky water. Tang Yu sources power spurt to form a coat. His sharp de cut the air to the sides, increasing his speed even further.

    CLANG-

    Qi Diaonan has set up a stance and five fingers bent into ws.

    Tang Yu crossed the distance of thousands of meters instantly, and when he was close, whoosh, his feet lifted gently.

    ¡°instantaneous step¡±

    And the next moment, he appeared behind Qi Diaonan, stabbing his opponent.

    Qi Diaonan did not turn back, and he precisely grabbed Tang Yu¡¯s de with his w. But it wasn¡¯t without a cost. His metal w was scratched and tattered from the impact of Tang Yu¡¯s blow.

    The Qi Dianonan¡¯s arm went numb, but he immediately raised his foot, wrapped it in the source power, and kicked Tang Yu in the face afterward.

    The air was pierced like a thunderous explosion!

    In terms of speed and reflexes, Tang Yu was not yet at the transcendental level after all, but he had expected this reaction and simply closed his eyes, enhancing his perception like water waves.

    With the augmentation of ¡°Transcendent Perception (Passive)¡±, as early as Awakening Eleven, Tang Yu was able to catch the movement of Qi Diaonan!

    A sweeping kick from Qi Diaonan distorted the air and shattered the stage¡­

    Tang Yu¡¯s figure had already appeared on the other side, and his right hand holding the sword was still in the forward stabbing position.

    ¡°Instant Step¡±

    ¡°Instantaneous Stab¡±

    The endless wind blew the stage debris into a mess, and the source power in the sea of Qi rushed out along the meridians, through the arms, and into the sword.

    Tang Yu¡¯s heart was like water. His movement was fluid and effective.

    Left palm ¡­¡­

    Right raised leg ¡­¡­

    Qi Diaonan was like a sun that emits endless light and heat, but in his constant perception, the sun¡¯s light gradually converges and bes clear.

    It was like an ink painting that was spread out.

    On it was painted a wild and unrestrained human figure.

    Hands, feet, there were lines formed by the shadow.

    Every move was just a figure under the painter¡¯s brush, and Tang Yu was the very person who made the painting.

    -The ¡°Realm of Intent Level¡± mastery!

    Through trial and error, Tang Yu was guiding his opponent in the direction he wanted tond his colored ink!

    His eyes snapped open, his figure appeared once again, and the inner light of his longsword blossomed at this moment!

    ¡­¡­

    For Qi Diaonan, it was clear that he was moving faster, but his opponent seemed as if he could read all of his movement.

    Tang Yu¡¯s move was flowing naturally.

    Qi Diaonan tried to regain his focus, but still to no avail.

    Tang Yu appeared on his left side, and from his blind spot, he stabbed out a sword with a fiery me.

    The red, purple me was so hot that it distorted the air. The burning sensation made Qi Diaonan feel as if he was swimming in a volcano.

    ¡°How can he be so strong?¡±

    He did not dare to be stabbed by this move. His body moved out a meter sideways, but s, he was still stabbed, his transcendental force field was instantly popped like a bubble, leaving a tiny hole in his left arm and the sizzling sound from the high-temperature burn.

    The color of fear finally emerged from the bottom of Qi Diaonan¡¯s eyes, sessfully painted by Tang Yu.

    Not being able to counterattack, his feet stomped on the ground. The transcendent force field also propelled him, quickly flying backward.

    And at this time, the young man suddenly appeared behind him and stabbed him with his sword.

    Relentless!

    Swift!

    Impossible to evade!

    ¡­¡­

    Qi Diaonan¡¯s figure disappeared, but there was blood dripping down from the sword¡¯s tip.

    Immediately afterward, the mysterious power enveloped and Tang Yu, and he returned to the camp of Tree Shade¡­

    Once his tense mind was loosened, he felt drained¡­ His arms were numb.

    The battlested for a short time, and it seemed that he had overpowered his opponent from beginning to end, ying a 10:0 crushing game, but in reality, only Tang Yu himself knew that he had used all his strengths and all his cards, except for the Kryptonite mode.

    When he thought of this, the corners of his mouth could not help but smile dryly.

 Chapter 457: Literary Competition

    <h4>Chapter 457: Literary Competition</h4>

    Holy Land, East 8.

    Within the Northern Court defense perimeter, there were five simr light pirs of entrance and exit. The Hunters of the Ancestral Dragon Legion mainly were concentrated by the light pir closest to the downtown.

    At this moment, the outline of a fortress was built around both the Holy Land space and the outside light pir, and countless steel and building materials were transported from within the base city, fixed and welded by the earth and gold elemental user.

    Several other entrances were simr, with legions of thousands of people stationed near each one.

    Meng Jingran¡¯s fifth game against the opponent took a few seconds to defeat. After being transported back, the first thing he did, he looked up to observe the situation above - most of the time, it was either the strong ones crushing the ordinary Hunter or, it was a fierce duel between the tenth and eleventh levels, which meant very little to him.

    At this moment, however, Meng Jingran¡¯s eyes glowed as he looked towards one of the battlefields.

    ¡®Tang Yu, versus a Transcendent?¡¯

    Baili Ba, a strong and powerful warrior who wore silver armor and long brown hair, also saw the battle and came forward.

    ¡°Huh, this speed, it doesn¡¯t look good! Could it be-¡°

    After a few dozen seconds of trial and error, at precisely this moment, there was a sudden outbreak exactly this moment. In just a few seconds, the stalemate in the battle was broken, and the transcendent warrior was forced to admit defeat and quit.

    ¡°This ¡­¡­¡± Baili Ba could not see what exactly happened.

    With speed, strength, and even reflexes, Tang Yu should be in the worst category among the transcendent mortals.

    However, against the Transcendent, whose strength was simr to his, Tang Yu managed to snatch a win, impossible!

    Meng Jingran was even more sure of his suspicion.

    ¡°Worthy of being able to create a huge foundation from nothing, this Tang Yu.¡± Meng Jingran stroked his beard and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that he is weak in strength and speed, but he has suppressed his strength as a way to seek a breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°But the reaction power is also obviously slow a cut, right! Often that Transcendent did two moves before he reacted and then acted.¡±

    When Baili Ba finished speaking, he noticed Meng Jingran ncing at him, with that look, as if he was looking at an ignorant fool.

    ¡°Is it really possible that he managed to dodge every attack with his slow reaction? Haven¡¯t you noticed that every time Tang Yu dodges? It looks so close, but it just shows that he is confident - even if it¡¯s only a millimeter away, he can avoid it with ease?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that, isn¡¯t that because he has a special battle technique?¡±

    ¡°Special battle techniques aren¡¯t special anymore, but his technique, however, is mesmerizing. Look at that elegant movement, as fluid like a water, calm and rxed expression, not only every attack, every dodge are calcted, furthermore, his movements are so efficient that he managed to save every bit of energy for fueling his ultimate instantaneous step, it can be said that Tang Yu even after suppressing his strength still won without having to unleash his full potential!¡±

    ¡°It is because of his high adaptability, and he was able to aplish so many seemingly impossible moves.¡±

    ¡°This is the martial path. You guys need to study and learn more.¡±

    In thest sentence, Meng Jingran was saying to the members of the Ancestral Dragon Legion.

    Hundreds of thousands of Ancestral Dragon Hunters, all of whom could be considered his students, were standing aside at this moment, and those Senior Hunter who had finished the battle nodded their heads in a very instructive manner.

    ¡ª They might not have watched that battle and their eyes might not be able to capture the movements of both sides, but¡­ what Patriarch Meng said, that certainly makes sense!

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Tree Shade¡¯s Director Tang. His strength is unparalleled. Today I saw it, and it¡¯s really extraordinary.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    While the martial arts battles in the advanced division were going on, most of the hunters, instead, were reduced to jobless civilians because they had nothing to do.

    In other words¡­

    The advanced division¡¯s battle was so quick and full of an explosion that normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to see exactly what happened.

    However, although they couldn¡¯t see the battle that was happening, they could see thebatant entering the stage and which one was the winner.

    The battle was now between an old man with weird clothing and the Hunter wearing a giant tree pattern on hisbat suit.

    The old man Chi was sitting on his knees, his injuries had been healed, and he was still holding an open ¡°Tree Shade¡­ brochure¡± in his hand.

    Compared to the previous Tree Shade¡¯s near domination of the entire tournament, Tree Shade¡¯s win rate seems to be only 50-50, and there were no particrly strong experts.

    But that was because Tang Yu, ine, and the other executives of Tree Shade didn¡¯t wear regrbat suits with tree patterns on them. Instead, they used their own custom-made armor made by Kevin.

    The leader of the next force nodded approvingly, ¡°Good point, Tree Shade¡¯s strength is only reflected in its middle strength.¡±

    He suddenly froze.

    If the Ninth Awakened were only considered a middle strength, then what was his own miserable defeat at the hands of the Tree Shade ordinary hunter? At least he could be ranked in the top five in the whole region!

    The Chief of Chi said, ¡°No matter what, Tree Shade is still much stronger than us. It¡¯s just our fifth era people cultivation time is still short, far from being able topare with those old guys in the fourth era.¡±

    No one has forgotten that the martial duel was only a prelude to deciding on the entry quota.

    ¡­¡­

    The mysterious power replenished all the consumption of Tang Yu¡¯s power.

    Source power, physical strength, and spiritual power - only his mind felt fatigued, and he was mentally tired.

    Especially when ites to integrating the ¡°Realm of Intent¡± control into the battle, every step of the way, there can¡¯t be the slightest mistake, and once again, Tang Yu doesn¡¯t even dare to guarantee that he can do it so perfectly.

    Time passed, thousands of meters high in the sky of the battlespace, and fewer and fewer people stood there.

    Finally, all the space disappeared, the five rounds of battles ended, and based on the number of wins and losses, the two thousand ess spots were quickly locked.

    Tang Yu raised his hand, and at the back of his hand, golden lines unfolded little by little, like an invisible brush was painting, gradually forming a special and mysterious pattern.

    ¡°A symbol of the entry quota.¡±

    However, the true location of the Holy Land still had not surfaced, and Tang Yu estimated that he would have to wait until the qualification selection was over.

    Meanwhile, the golden light bathed the area.

    The transcendent barrier, which was as thick as a mountain, was being weakenedyer byyer, right up to the final step.

    Unfortunately, he¡¯s yet to be able to break through to Transcendence.

    Tang Yu had some regrets, but it was to be expected. He turned his head to look around. Kong had already broken through to be a transcendent mortal, while Hui Ren, who was previously close to transcendent mortal, just happened to be one step short of the door.

    But he saw him copse his face in great disappointment.

    ¡°No breakthrough?¡±

    ¡°No, there is no way for me to cross the transcendent bottleneck. You need to be destined to break through the bottleneck to achieve that.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded.

    Foundation realm, body-shaping realm breakthrough, after all, was only a small bottleneck, while the transcendent was a huge leap in the level of life.

    It was a huge difference between a carp leaping up a waterfall and leaping up to the Dragon Gate!

    Qualifications, luck, destiny!

    ¡­¡­

    The martial battle is over.

    Only a few hours have passed since the start of the Holy Land qualification selection.

    The hunters have not yet finished eating their own dry food, and those who have failed miserably have not left.

    The real battle has yet toe.

    Although it was unclear how thepetition would be since it does not involve battle, they¡­there is always hope, right?

    There is always a dream. Everyone is longing as such.

    Once again, the mechanical and dull voice rang through everyone¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Please choose three of the sub-categories of ¡°Runes, Magic, Potions ¡­¡­¡± as your own item for the duel, and allocate ces ording to the number of people who choose each item.

    ¡°00:09:59¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes swept over dozens of sub-categories.

    It is possible not to choose and be considered an abstention, but ¡­¡­ even if he already had ess slots, Tang Yu felt that this thing was more than enough to relieve his boredom.

    After contemting for several minutes.

    ¡°Choose ¡°Runes¡± ¡°Potions¡±¡­¡­¡±

    Runic literature, with Kevin¡¯s teaching and several rted books of runes purchased from the market, today, Tang Yu was considered to have officially crossed over into the mid-level runesmith.

    He was no longer a budding runesmith.

    Even Kevin once said it took him three years to go from a beginner to an intermediate runesmith.

    And in the pharmacy department, his talent was also on the higher side. He was already conducting his own research and had reached an intermediate level.

    So, as a pharmacist familiar with rare materials and concocting new substances, the ¡°potions¡± category is a must.

    The remaining one, the eyes wandered in the ¡°magic, cultivation, forging,mand, formation ¡­¡­¡± and other items.

    Suddenly his eyes lit up andnded on one of the sub-categories, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±

    He selected ¡°Appraisal¡±.

    ¡­¡­

    The literary battle was divided into two parts. One was the initial audition - weeding out most of the hunters who make up the numbers.

    The second part was a one-on-onepetition, just like a martial arts fight, where the winner advances and the loser is eliminated.

    ¡°Runes¡± was the first of the sub-categories, and soon the auditions began.

    The familiar power of teleportation descended once again, and Tang Yu was once again thousands of meters high in the sky, and this time, there was Hunter every few meters around him, as far as the eye could see.

    The only thing was that there was a mysterious power blocking, he could not see clearly the appearance of each Hunter, and even his perception could only spread out two or three meters.

    And in front of Tang Yu, there appeared a table one meter by two meters in size. Behind him, there was a chair that could be pulled over to sit.

    All kinds of familiar scenes, reminding him of the time, the fear of examination.

    ¡°This fucking ¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu opened his ¡°Eye of Insight¡± and saw the essence behind it through the phenomenon, ¡°Surprisingly, it¡¯s an illusion, but it has interfered with reality.¡±

    He sat on the chair, ¡°It seems real, yet I can¡¯t destroy it.¡±

    He was about to study it in detail when the voice in his head appeared again.

    [¡°Runes¡± ssification began.]

    A huge, fire-redplex pattern appeared¡­

    ¡°Copy this rune, those who seed, pass; those who fail, eliminated.¡±

    Tang Yu looked up and quickly judged that this was a primary rune¡­ It was a fairly simple kind.

    The ¡°Scorch¡± rune of the fire system.

    Inscribed on a weapon, when attacking, it cane with a scorching effect, but ¡­¡­ his eyes widened, and he gazed at it.

    ¡°This ¡°scorching¡± rune and the one that Kevin mastered is not the same, the subtlety of some strokes of the corners are different, the bifurcation point is the same ¡­¡­ wait, surprisingly, there is less energy node!¡±

    The fewer the energy nodes, the more quickly the rune starts and the more stable it is.

    In the case of ¡°Scorch¡±, its effect is simr, butpared to what Kevin had designed, the ¡°Scorch¡± rune from this Holy Land is more advanced, probably because the saints are the ones who made it!

    This was the right trip!

    ¡°This ce truly is a Holy Land. I need to absorb as much knowledge as I can¡­ especially high-end knowledge.¡±

    He tried to copy the rune to the table. Tang Yu lifts the rune pen beside him. The weight and feel of this rune pen were simr to the one he used in the territory.

    With this in mind, no need to take a second look!

    The first thing you need to do is to look at the table and inscribe the same ¡°Scorch¡± rune on it. But somehow, Tang Yu¡¯s mind drifted to his long-time desire when ites to ancient relics.

    ¡­¡­He always wanted to write ¡°Tang Yu was here¡± and destroy cultural relics.

    What a jerk.

    ¡­¡­

    Tang Yu spent a minute, and the rune inscription was sessfully transported back to the ground. He had finished his task when other Hunter were still scratching their head in confusion.

    There were not many people who chose the ssification of ¡°runes¡±.

    Most of them were running for the name of rune equipment, hoping to pass the Holy Land using their experience in using the rune equipment.

    After the ¡°Scorch¡± rune appeared, they got excited.

    ¡°So this is the rune!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful and subtle that it makes me dizzy to look at it.¡±

    ¡°+1 dizzy from looking at it.¡±

    ¡°+2 dizzy from looking at it.¡±

    ¡°Dizzy +(n+1).¡±

    When the allocated time for the test had run out, countless hunters were passed back to the original ce together. Only after an exchange did they realize that understanding runes and copying them was totally different from using the already finished rune!

    Many of them failed in their attempts to copy the runes, and in their anger, they simply carved out the words ¡°I feel dizzy after reading it¡± on the table.

    There were awakened people in Tree Shade who did this.

    Tang Yu thought that if these words were collected and made into a pop-up screen, the good Holy Land election would probably turn into a trolling conference.

 Chapter 458: The Real Holy Land

    <h4>Chapter 458: The Real Holy Land</h4>

    Many below-average hunters were eliminated, and the only people who could really pass the audition were those who had mastered certain basic knowledge.

    Or, at the very least, a runesmith apprentice.

    It was possible to perfectly copy the ¡°scorch¡± rune but still didn¡¯t have the desired effect. This was due to the difficulty of transferring your source power to the rune pen and then engraving the Rune into another object.

    Almost 90% of Tree Shade adventurers who participated in the ¡°Runes¡± category were failed to hit the brief.

    ¡®Eliminated in the first round¡­ What a cruel world.¡¯

    But, Tang Yu asked Chen Haiping and learned that quite a few people under hismand passed the auditions in the category of ¡°Runes¡± and ¡°Potions¡±.

    Thepany¡¯s primary goal was to bring in professionals from all areas of the territory by sending airnes after learning that there was a ¡°literary battle¡±. Of course, these people were sessfully passed the test. After all, they were personally trained by Kevin and already had the title of runesmith.

    The lineup was so luxurious.

    Not long after that, Tang Yu participated in two more examinations in the field of ¡°Potions¡± and ¡°Appraisal¡±.

    The field of ¡°Potions¡± was not really a pharmaceutical in general, but identification of medicinal herbs - judging the medicinal properties of medicinal herbs from their characteristics.

    The illusion of the herbs was highly realistic, touching, tasting, and even breaking off a corner to taste. Tang Yu¡¯s eyes were glittering with anticipation. He saw so many medicinal herbs that Zhen said only existed in the second era.

    ¡®Heavenly materials and treasures!¡¯

    Compared to that, the source nts on earth are so low in source energy and pale inparison.

    The ¡°Appraisal¡± was also straightforward, testing the power of observation, the mastery of various partial knowledge, etc.

    ¡­¡­

    Whoosh!

    After Tang Yu participated in the 1 vs. 1 ¡°Potions¡± duel for the second round of Literary Competition, he was not sent back to his original location but in another dimension.

    Participating in the second round of ¡®Runes¡¯ duel.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do we need to rush this much? Don¡¯t contestants have human rights?¡±

    The person who appeared opposite Tang Yu was a young schr, wearing a whiteb coat and gold-rimmed sses with reflective lenses, unleashing an incredible aura of nerdiness. The young man¡¯s index finger rested on the bridge of his nose, resting on the frame of his sses.

    ncing at Tang Yu, dressed for battle, his eyes behind the lenses shed with surprise, ¡°¡­¡­ such barbarians, how could he pass the first round of this literarypetition? This is thend of our culture and knowledge, and it shan¡¯t be tainted with barbarism!

    Very well then, let¡¯s carry on with the examination so I can eliminate you from thispetition!¡±

    Brush~

    A rune full of golden sharpness appeared in front of their eyes.

    The ¡°Primary Sharpening Rune¡±, one of the most basic runes, was simpler than the ¡°Scorch¡± rune.

    But this time, it wasn¡¯t just a copy, but a real rune was engraved¡­

    A rune with a source power circuit with energy nodes increases the sharpness of weapons.

    After copying the Rune, the contestant needed to implement this Rune into an object. The actual rate of rune energy output was used to determine the winner.

    Tang Yu nced at it and stopped looking, picked up the Rune pen, and dropped the brush¡­the engraving was beautiful, and his movement was fluid.

    ¡®Rune inflection point.¡¯

    ¡®Depth of engraving.¡¯

    ¡®Energy bifurcation.¡¯

    His circuit was thorough. He has thousands of inscriptions experience in ¡°primary sharpening runes¡±, and nobody knows how many rune pens he had wasted in order to build up a good foundation in runic literature.

    It can be said that even with his eyes closed, he could easily pass this exam.

    The young schr was also familiar with the ¡°Primary Sharpening Rune¡±, but he still looked at it twice and then three times.

    ¡®¡­¡­ What a mind-blowing rune!¡¯

    It was different from the Rune that he had mastered in his shelter. Two more dynamic energy circuits made the inscription effect stronger!

    It¡¯s a huge upgrade from the normal Rune!

    It took him five and a half minutes to finally inscribe the ¡°Primary Sharpening Rune¡±. The youth wiped the sweat from his forehead and was satisfied with his work of art. He looked up and saw that Tang Yu seemed to have finished inscribing as well but didn¡¯t care. He already immersed himself in the study of the Rune.

    ¡°Drop your pen. The time is up -¡°

    ¡°Starting the rune energy output rate test.¡±

    The runes on the young schr¡¯s desk lit up.

    A few momentster¡­

    Tick!

    [Energy output rate score, 81 out of 100, good.]

    ¡®This score ¡­¡­¡¯

    ¡®Was amazing!¡¯

    The territory has simr rune testing instruments. Generally speaking, a score of 60 ¡­¡­ that is, a rune with an energy output rate of 60% or more was qualified as a usable rune.

    A full score of 100 is a perfect evaluation.

    For example, a junior runesmith could produce 10 rune inscriptions a day, and their score, on average, was 60-67. ¡ªSome rune inscriptionpanies were even lower than that, they sold their rune inscription with a score lower than 60, but it was still usable for day-to-day operation.

    Tang Yu has seen many shelter rune equipment, and mostly, their output rate was extremely low and defective.

    81 points was an amazing score, if it were to be inscribed in a normal weapon, the weapon could be considered as an excellent good, and it could increase the sale price 30%-50% higher than the average rune weapon!

    ¡®This young schr¡­not bad at all.¡¯

    But Tang Yu had more confidence in himself.

    The Rune in front of his table also lit up.

    Tick!

    [Energy output rate score, 120 points, God-tier¡­ God-tier rank!]

    ¡°??¡±

    Tang Yu himself was confused.

    ¡®Energy output¡­ how could it exceed the energy originally possessed by the Rune?¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s not scientific!¡¯

    ¡®The runes produced by the workshop only had an output rate of 100%!¡¯

    Although the runes he inscribed were perfect in terms of practicality, appearance, pattern, feel, etc., ¡­¡­

    He looked up and nced at the sample runes, then looked at the one he inscribed¡­ Well, it¡¯s not the same, and there are a few energy circuit differences.

    Only then did Tang Yu remember that the runes given by the Holy Land, and his own, might not be the same version ¡­¡­ also, the ¡°Primary Sharpening Rune¡± was drawn and improvised too much and then being inscribed out without paying attention.

    ¡°But, wait ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The previous ¡°Scorch¡± rune is clearly not as good as the Holy Land version, but the ¡°Primary Sharpness Rune,¡± the output rate is higher ¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Yu observed for a moment that it was indeed inscribed by himself.

    ¡®The 120% output ratees fromparing with the rune reference given by the Holy Land.¡¯

    ¡®Are you sure you¡¯re not fooling me with an inferior rune?¡¯

    There were three sources of runes in the territory.

    One is the direct purchase of rune blueprints from the market; second, the purchase from certain equipment blueprints, you can reverse decipher the runes inscribed on them; third, is Kevin and other followers, the master the runes.

    The ¡°Scorch¡± rune was from Kevin¡¯s collection.

    The ¡°Primary Sharpness Rune¡± was one of the three basic rules that came with the workshop when it was built by the system.

    [Kevin]

    ¡­¡­

    In the ¡°Runes¡± category of the duel, Tang Yu advanced all the way, most of his opponents, was just as good as the primary runemaster level, but of course, all of them were outssed by Tang Yu.

    The young schrs he met in the first game were the best of the best.

    During this time, Tang Yu finally came across an elementary rune that he did not know, and after observing it with his ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, he kept it in his mind.

    This time, the runemasters who passed the Literary Competition selection in the territory alone exceeded a hundred, and the runes that appeared in each round were different for each person.

    After a few rounds, there were already six runes that the territory does not have yet.

    But unfortunately, runes are hard to remember.

    Except for him, ine, and Kevin, who could forcibly remember unfamiliar runes, the others, only after countless practice, could inscribe the runes sessfully without reference.

    ¡­¡­

    For the ¡°Runes¡± Category, Tang Yu had five rounds of the match and five confirmed kills.

    The ¡°Potion¡± category also has five kills.

    The ¡°Appraisal¡± category was also the same.

    -Once he ran into an old expert, Tang Yu¡¯s brilliance almost mentally broke the old man¡¯s monocle.

    ¡°I felt pretty bad about that one.¡±

    However, Tang Yu was also happy.

    The martial arts battle was easily taken down, as expected, was too easy for him. But on the contrary, the literary battle, an examination of knowledge and brilliance, he managed to crush countless graduate students, doctors, experts, professors, which satisfied Tang Yu.

    ¡®Sure enough, I am also a talented researcher!¡¯

    ¡®My previously bad grades must be the fault of teachers and the textbooks ¡ú_¡ú.¡¯

    ine came over, holding a side of magical beast fur in her hand, with a blue rune inscribed on it.

    ¡°Look, Lord, this is the ¡°Permafrost¡± rune I just got. I gave it an optimization. The energy utilization rate increased by 35% at once, it can be used in the territory¡¯s cooling facilities, and will surely be able to save a lot of source crystals.¡±

    Tang Yu: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He numbly nodded his head.

    ¡®Forget it.¡¯

    ¡®Maybe I need to learn more Rune arts.¡¯

    ¡­

    Literary Competition winning streak, Tang Yu felt that he would be qualified for admission no matter what happened.

    At the end of the Literary Competition, that mysterious power came down under his hood, and he knew he was overthinking it.

    Two arcane golden patterns ovepped.

    And then suddenly,

    An additional stream of information suddenly appeared in his mind.

    It was the distribution map of the Sacred Domain.

    The eastern eighth district where they were located was only the outer space of the Holy Land, the real Holy Land ¡­¡­ Tang Yu¡¯s gaze was cast into the distance. In the north, there was a wall behind which was full of hazy mist.

    That is the real Holy Land.

    ¡­¡­

    The qualification selection was over, but the other participants who didn¡¯t qualify were not expelled from the Sanctuary space.

    Tang Yu exined to the corps senior and municipal officials some matters. He nned to make an integrated town at the sacred domain pir of light entrance and take advantage of this opportunity to recruit talent from all sides.

    And then, with those who had ess qualifications, he headed to the north.

    Holy Land - East 8.

    There were barriers on all sides, and opposite most of them were other outer space areas.

    Tang Yu had guessed that some of these areas were non-existent on earth, and it was simply a dimension created by the saints of the third era.

    The northern barrier, opposite to the mists.

    Upon arriving at the gate, the golden pattern engraved on the back of his hand glows faintly.

    On the opposite side, the mist stirred and opened up a passage that could amodate two people walking side by side, but it was very long, and nobody could see the end of the scene.

    The wall in front of him rippled like a surface of the water. Perhaps you¡¯re supposed to walk through it.

    The green pir of light was in the middle of the eighth district, and when Tang Yu arrived, someone had already been inside.

    But the area was not small. The northern ledge alone was at least a hundred kilometers long. It was difficult to see other people as far as the eye could see, only the slowly dissipating passages within the mists, showing that someone had walked here before.

    After pausing for a while, Tang Yu stepped forward.

    Behind him, there were hundreds of uniformed hunters.

    ¡­¡­

    Holy Land - East 7.

    The current patriarch of the Ancient Spirit Royal n, ¡°Gu Yi¡±, smiled at the corners of his mouth as he swept past the countless royal sons and daughters, as well as the talented hunters they had recruited.

    He got everything in his hand.

    The inheritance of the saints, they are determined to win!

    ¡­¡­

    The Holy Land - West 15.

    The Heroes¡¯ Association.

    There were not many of them, but every one of them was a top expert, and there was no shortage of transcendents.

    The leader, a strong blond man with thunderous light, looked at the sky andughed, and then, striding forward, he passed through the barrier and stepped into the mist.

    ¡­¡­

    South 33.

    Mage Alliance.

    The old man was wearing a spiked mage¡¯s hat, touching and looking at the barriers, until the barriers began to flicker with bright and indefinite light, like a face that constantly changes its shade.

    Only then did the old man let out a dryugh and reluctantly retracted his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, and recreate the glory of the floating city of yesteryear.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    East 8, another ce.

    Nishimura, the leader of ¡°Heavenly Wolf Pce¡±, came to the ledge with several warriors who had escaped the chase.

    The mists dispersed, and Nishimura, with a stern face, stepped in.

    In his arms, a small bead from the mysterious man, with an eerie light flowing from it.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside a certain pir of light.

    The red fog filled the air.

    This was a forbidden area for the hunters, and the demonic beasts underneath it were roaring.

    A rotten wolf wandered, and suddenly its ws touched the light green pir of light.

    Bzzz-

    The next second, the entire body of the rotten wolf turned into countless dust and dissipated¡­ Several figures appeared, standing on the void not far from the pir of light.

    The air around the figures was distorted, and it was impossible to see what they looked like.

    One of them stretched out his hand, like an insect¡¯s knuckles, and boom, source power smashed on the pir of light.

    In the next instant, the person deployed his transcendental force field and quickly flew backward, followed by several others.

    A faint green light shield spread out, enveloping the sky and covering the earth ¡­¡­

    Within the range, all demonic beasts, buildings, nts all turned into specks of dust.

    Only a pir of light remained, and the surrounding empty ground.

    ¡°The boundaryid by that group of saints is not something that you and I can break by relying on brute force-¡°

    A hoarse voice echoed¡­

    ¡°Get ready, the real Holy Land has opened, the time is upon us¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The maze passage was extremely long.

    Tang Yu strolled in it, and under his feet was not the ground, but endless emptiness as if he was flying, but strangely, he wasn¡¯t flying. Instead, he and several other people were walking as usual across the emptiness.

    The outer space, and the real Holy Land, in between those two ces was not just a thin barrier but a long space.

    Being in it, Tang Yu did not dare to speed up his steps.

    After about ten or so minutes of walking, the light came from the end of the mist.

    Tang Yu quickened his pace. His source power was running at full throttle, ready to deal with the breakthrough situation.

    Wow¡­

    From under his feet burst an impossible amount of water as if there were a countless waterfall that flew up into the sky.

    The water dispersed all the mist, allowing a sun to appear¡­ The sunlight prated and spilled onto the earth.

    Tang Yu stopped and looked around. His mind was blown.

 Chapter 459: Breaking Into a Private Residence

    <h4>Chapter 459: Breaking Into a Private Residence</h4>

    Holy Land, at its glory days, was a ce to nurture geniuses.

    Countless Saints lived in the town, the Saints who possess immortal knowledge and endless techniques¡­ Among what Tang Yu had imagined, the saint domain should be like the immortal world.

    A floating city, hanging mountain suspended in the air, stuffs like that.

    His imagination wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. Before his eyes, there was a high geometric tower hanging thousands of meters in the sky.

    But¡­

    There was a smooth cut on the Tower of Heaven, which made it lean on its side.

    The waterfall hanging thousands of meters high in the sky also suffered the destruction of unexinable forces, only a few remaining waters pouring down. Although it was still spectacr, nobody knows how glorious it was before.

    The grand city in the distance also looks ravaged and dead.

    Most of the buildings were still intact, but at some ces, they suffered severe destruction. There was also a huge crater in the ground; its impact wiped out everything surrounding it as if a drop of water had fallen onto the most beautiful painting.

    The whole city seemed to be cut off at the waist, and further away was an endless ck light that was haunting.

    ¡®This couldn¡¯t be the original appearance of the Holy Land, right?¡¯

    One could only wonder.

    Tang Yu shook his head, and he looked back at the mist that he had crossed before. There were endless stretches of mountains and lush forests. ine and the other looked around carefully at the magnificent view presented before them.

    After they came here, the mechanical and dull voice of the Holy Land went silent¡­

    There might not be any hint from the voice, but Tang Yu was sure that something would happen in the city.

    ¡®The city seemed close, but in reality, it was far away.¡¯

    Because they need to walk together with each other, and every member of this exploration counts.

    Their journey was slow.

    There were no walls, only an abandoned building.

    Although the style was very different from the modern era, very much in line with the aesthetics of modern humans, as far as the eye can see, there were many buildings set aside in the twenty-first century, future technology.

    Even after the cruel passage of time, although most buildings were destroyed, some still stood tall.

    In the city, there were no people and no other hunters who had been granted ess¡­ Looking around, Tang Yu couldn¡¯t figure out where the opportunity was for a while.

    ¡°Since the Holy Land is a city, there must be residential areas,mercial areas, and other areas. Not all ces are valuable, and it is necessary to find the ce where geniuses were cultivated back then.¡±

    Thinking about it, even if therge area of the city was already destroyed, it was still huge and vast,rger than the entire defensive perimeter of the Northern Court, and nobody knew how huge this ce was.

    Scouting it little by little was too inefficient.

    ¡°Right now, it seems that there is no danger in the Holy Land. There is no need for the whole team to gather together, split into several teams for the time being. That way, it will be faster to fully explore this area.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡°

    ¡°The director is right.¡±

    ¡°Some people came in earlier than us, and we can¡¯t let them get ahead of us.¡±

    In Tang Yu¡¯s n, the team had one transcendent as the core so that in case of danger, they could fight and make a distress signal.

    When exploring, the transcendent sits in the center, and the others spread out. This could also greatly improve the efficiency of the search for clues, much faster than being in one team.

    ¡°Old Yan, Kong, Hong Yue, Gretel, you guys each lead a team.¡±

    Kong, Gretel, and Hong Yue were the new mortal in recent times. After the breakthrough, their battle power improved rapidly and was not weaker than Old Man Dingtian, or maybe they were stronger than him.

    ine suddenly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m on a team with you.¡±

    Nancy also raised her hand, ¡°Me too.¡±

    Tang Yu was clear that ine and Nancy did this for his safety. Whether or not there would be any danger lurking in the Holy Land, it was impossible to answer, but many people entered the Holy Land from different ces.

    Even though he now has a battle powerparable to, or even sufficient to kill ordinary mortals, but Tang Yu himself was still in his awakening stage, there were shorings. If there are mortals who are good at sneak attacks, it is likely to pose a threat to him.

    Initially, Tang Yu didn¡¯t want to let Nancy to led a team due to her reckless behavior, so this creating a team with her and ine would be a great idea.

    Since ine also agreed, he nodded.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll split into five teams and advance from different directions, and if we meet any situation, remember to contact through the summoning crystal ball or shoot res ¡­¡­¡±

    After saying that, Tang Yu took ine, Nancy, and the personal guard team members who expanded to twenty-four, a hundred members of the investigation corps, and a dozen Intelligence Department hunter with him and set out on their journey.

    Other teams went in other directions, but their ultimate goal was the same - the center of the Holy Land.

    Generally, the Holy Land¡¯s important buildings should be located in the inner ring, which might contain countless treasures.

    Straight ahead along the avenue.

    On both sides, there were luxurious residences. Tang Yu chose one of them that looked the most luxurious. As soon as he walked in, a light curtain emerged in front of the spacious gate, which pushed him away.

    Tang Yu: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®I thought these ces could be entered casually.¡¯

    ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t enter any of these houses. Might be protected by the warding rune,¡± ine said.

    Warding rune was also a kind of rune array, mainly used as a protective barrier surrounding an object.

    The warding rune in front of them was, to put it bluntly, a doorstop, but there was no ess card, so that they couldn¡¯t enter.

    Tang Yu raised the golden stripe at the back of his hand, but no response.

    ¡°This marking on my hand is the key to the Holy Land, and perhaps one can even enter certain important ces for the first time with this, but apparently¡­ these mansions are private homes.¡±

    Rubbing his chin, Tang Yu suddenly shouted, ¡°Is anyone there?¡±

    Echoes curled up.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no response, then we¡¯ll be breaking in.¡±

    There were two ways to break the warding rune: cracking the code, and the other was by¡­¡­ violence.

    Tang Yu opened his ¡°eye of insight¡± and saw dozens of energy nodes above the mansion, constantly changing direction.

    ¡°looks like we need to break ten of them at the same time to unlock the rune.¡±

    It was a bitplicated. Even with the aid of the ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, it made his eyes dizzy.

    The difficulty was much more serious than the previous illusion formation of the alien race.

    As expected from second-era technology¡­ But, still, it was only a private house¡¯s warding rune and not a confidential ce.

    ¡®How about ¡­¡­¡¯

    He raised his hand, the me condensed into a ball sted on the light curtain of the warding rune, the light curtain rippled and soon stabilized.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it together.¡±

    Tang Yu took a step back. Several hunters who were good at long-range attacks in the personal guard and investigation corps shot all kinds of spells and natural abilities into the rune. The light curtain¡¯s ripple got more and more violent.

    Not only in front of the gate, the rune even covered the surrounding walls. All emerged from the forbidden light curtain, like an inverted bowl, covering the entire residence.

    And at this time, the bowl continued to tremble and finally exploded with a bang.

    Some people couldn¡¯t protect themselves in time, and the energy mes sted out, smashing down on the surrounding area.

    Rumble -

    mes rose up, but, unexpectedly, the walls did not copse. The ground that wasn¡¯t covered by the rune was the only area that took damage.

    ¡®As expected from Holy Land.¡¯

    Then Tang Yu waved his hand, ¡°Alright, everyone let¡¯s search the entire mansions and take anything interesting, books, weapons, anything. Don¡¯t disappoint our ancestors by leaving any valuable things in this ce. All of the materials gathered here will be used for scientific purposes.¡±

    All of the hunters after they heard Tang Yu¡¯smand: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 460: The Library

    <h4>Chapter 460: The Library</h4>

    ¡°Director, some books were found in the fifth room from the left.¡±

    ¡°Director, some materials have been found in the north courtyard and have been packed away.¡±

    ¡°Director, we found a small medicinal garden, but it has not been tended for too long, and the vast majority of the herbs have withered.¡±

    ¡°Director, we found a room. It should be the master bedroom. There is a safe inside!¡±

    Tang Yu immediately moved to the master bedroom.

    People said it was a bedroom, but the size was at least one or two hundred square meters, with all kinds of exquisite decorations that made people dazzled, and the big bed that could amodate three to five people to roll around.

    It looks pretty new, so there must be a runic array to dy material decay around here, and the unusual materials might also be one of the reasons for its preserved state, Tang Yu had excavated many sacred realms of the fourth era, many buildings, and items have been decayed, while the Holy Land seemed to stand firm, resisting the passage of time.

    The safe is almost the size of a closet.

    It was initially hidden within the walls but still could not hide from the experienced investigation corps hunter search.

    But they failed to open it. There was awarding rune on it.

    ¡°Director, the old method?¡± Lu Xiaopeng raised the weapon in his hand and aimed it at the safe.

    ine stared for a few seconds, ¡°No, this is a more advanced type of warding rune, with self-destruct function.¡±

    She said while squatting down, her jade-like fingers outstretched, coalescing at the fingertips, pausing for two or three seconds, suddenly reaching forward to press on the safe lock core above and moved up two inches, waiting for ten seconds, and crossed a half-circle counterclockwise ¡­¡­

    Tang Yu just remembered ine¡¯s words. ording to the rules of certification of rune array masters, she is already a senior rune array master - with the ability to set up a high-level rune array with high-level runes as the core and several intermediate primary runes.

    Cracking a small civilian safe should be easy for her.

    Not to mention that after so much time has passed, the warding rune has weakened quite a bit.

    More than two minutester

    Bang, warding rune dissipated.

    The rest of the unlocking steps were simple. The investigation corps has hunters who are specifically trained for this.

    Click.

    Click.

    A skilled insert, stab, turn, screw, the safe was opened, reflected in their eyes, were a few items.

    A weapon.

    A book.

    A bottle of well-preserved potion.

    ¡°Transcendent divine weapon, the book of runes, and¡­ the original elixir of life?¡±

    Tang Yu learned the name of the potion through the ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, which contains arge amount of life force, used to heal wounds, and regenerate severed limbs. Basically, it¡¯s the overpowered version of the healing potion.

    Tang Yu flipped through the book of runes, looking at theplex rune array, and then took it to ine.

    The Transcendent Divine Weapon, on the other hand, was a broad-ded sword, which belongs to the first-order Transcendent Divine Weapon.

    The harvest was quite rich.

    He knew that the weapon he initially used himself was only A3 level, which was not considered a true Transcendent Divine Weapon.

    In addition to the difference in material, the biggest difference between divine weapons and runic weapons was that they can be refined - A-grade runic weapons were used as an object, while the refined Transcendent Divine Weapon was like the extension of your body, your flexible hands, and feet, even if it was taken away, the enemy couldn¡¯t use it without erasing the original owner¡¯s mark.

    It also has a self-repair function.

    Ten minutester, the search was over.

    The harvest was loaded into the spatial backpacks of the hunter under hismand - they each brought two 20partment medium-level backpacks, so even if they harvested another 30 or 50 mansions, they could still fit it inside.

    This is the advantage of having more people.

    Before going, Tang Yu looked at both sides of the avenue. The endless number of mansions made Tang Yu¡¯s eyes red.

    ¡°Dang, it ¡­¡­ forget it! Can¡¯t pick up sesame seeds and lose the watermelon!¡±

    He looked toward the central area where the Tower of Heaven was located. Tang Yu, with great perseverance, abandoned his desire to raid every mansion.

    ¡°The mansion that we raid was clearly above the rest in its specifications. Other mansions may not have that kind of harvest ¡­¡­¡±

    After convincing himself, he sped up and ran straight ahead, seeing the luxurious mansions on both sides as nothing.

    While rushing, Tang Yu read the book that he had just obtained from the mansion in order to understand the city and find out the most valuable ces.

    Brush.

    Brush.

    Page by page.

    Some of the printed books could not be scanned by the spiritual power method toprehend their inner meaning.

    The good thing was that Tang Yu understood the writing of the second era. Not every word can be read, butbined with the context, the meaning was not difficult to guess.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Back then, the Holy Land, every once in a while, recruits geniuses from the original star, as well as the manys under its control. After passing the test, those geniuses can choose a mansion within the holy city.

    Simr to the previous qualification selection of the Holy Land, but only invited people, elves, orcs, or other gods are eligible to participate, the genius who obtained the qualification of residence in the Holy Land can have limited use of certain treasures of the Holy City.¡±

    Tang Yu finally understood the reason why the examination took ce. It was to let only the worthy enter and use the Holy City¡¯s facility.

    The inheritance left by the saints.

    The Moonflower Waterfall could enhance the quality of source power.

    The ce of gathering spirits that could allow transcendent mortals to umte energy quickly.

    Even the stone tablet of enlightenment that can change thew of nature!

    Holy Land¡­

    The geniuses living in the Holy City were also stronger than expected, almost all of them were transcendent, and at the very least, they were close to and destined to be transcendent.

    No wonder the family is rich.

    ¡­¡­

    The Holy Land was unimaginablyrge.

    It was not as simple as a small world. It¡¯s a world that could keep expanding. One day, it might be a miniature universe.

    Mountains, rivers, sun, moon, and stars ¡­¡­ all evolve naturally within the world.

    The Holy City, on the other hand, was the only city within the Holy Land that was once imed to never fall.

    ¡°It took 2-3 hours to walk from here to the center of the holy city, and I don¡¯t see any transportation method here. Did they go by foot?¡±

    Tang Yu suddenly stopped and looked at the magnificent buildingplex in the distance.

    The wide, high, and sturdy gate was engraved with severalrge words in runguage - Holy City Cultivator Academy.

    Very good.

    ¡°You will be chosen to be my first target¡±.

    ¡­¡­

    The Cultivator Academy was not considered a center building in the Holy City, but it was also one of the very important ces in the Holy City.

    Countless saints taught their disciples here¡­¡­ If that wasn¡¯t important, then the library within the academy might be.

    Tang Yu¡¯s line of sight skimmed over the names of a building, then suddenly¡­

    Boom!

    A loud sound came from the distance, and bright energy light rushed up into the sky.

    When Tang Yu arrived, he saw the light curtain shattered, and a group of hunters rushed into the building.

    On the outer wall of this magnificent and tall building, there were inscriptions of runguage, which can be read as¡­

    Library.

 Chapter 461

    <h4>Chapter 461</h4>

    ¤¿¡± (This ce is closed).

    In front of the library door, a few Hunters dressed in ck armor with sharp eyes like eagles blocked Tang Yu¡¯s path.

    His mouth was mumbling something he could not understand.

    His expression was not good.

    Tang Yu believed that if not for the fact that they had a lot of people on their side, the Hunters on the other side wouldn¡¯t have spoken coldly, but directly attacked.

    However,

    He had no intention ofmunicating with them. He released his aura, and the guards around him understood. They stepped forward and waved their heavy fists.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Tang Yu was worried that the books would be destroyed by that group of people. Not everyone knew how to remove restrictions.

    ¡­

    As soon as he stepped into the library, he immediately received a message in his mind.

    ¡°Based on the six corners of the book, you can borrow books from the library. At most, you can borrow five books each time.¡±

    There were markings on the back of his hand. Hunters could freely enter and exit the library. However, it was clear that they had borrowed too many books and were unable to take them away. That group of Hunters from the Sakura Kingdom had forcefully broken through the defensive restrictions of the library.

    The moment they entered, they saw the group of Hunters from the Sakura Kingdom directly shake down the bookshelves. The books fell down one by one and fell into the beast skin bag that was prepared below.

    Some of the books fell outside and were wrinkled from the pressure. Some of the books were identally torn apart and directly split apart.

    In the distance, there was a bookshelf with more important books. There were defensive restrictions on it.

    The Hunters of Sakura Kingdom controlled the force bombardment, but when the seal was broken, the energy inside bloomed, and the books on the entire bookshelf were directly annihted.

    Tang Yu was so angry that his eyes turned red.

    His heart was bleeding!

    His book!

    They actually dared to damage his book!

    Unforgivable!

    A ming sword qi flew out from his fingertips, leaving a bloody hole in the foreheads of the Hunters from the Sakura Kingdom.

    As for the others, they did not need to be ordered and immediately rushed forward.

    There were dozens of them, and they belonged to a well-known superpower in the area.

    They had also excavated many secret realms, and it was clear that these books that recorded all kinds of techniques were the most precious to the territory, and they could greatly enhance the foundation and strength of the territory!

    He also knew that there were many books in the library, and he could not take all of them away.

    Therefore, at the fastest speed, he could take as many as he could. If he identally destroyed them, he would not feel distressed. If he could not take them away, he would destroy them. He could not let others take advantage of them.

    It wasn¡¯t until another group of people barged into the library.

    The leader of the forces was enraged, and the aura that came from the mountains of corpses and seas of blood suddenly erupted.

    An invisible surge of energy erupted with him as the center, and a few bookshelves were blown away.

    His aura was like a tiger.

    His gaze was like lightning.

    He raised his hand and gripped his weapon tightly. Suddenly, a fatal sense of crisis swept through his spine. When he managed to react, he felt a sharp pain in his chest.

    He lowered his head.

    The sharp de pierced through his heart.

    ¡­

    Seeing his opponent¡¯s aura explode, causing the bookshelves to copse one by one, Tang Yu could not control the power of primal chaos in his palm.

    ¡°Instantaneous Step¡±, ¡°Instantaneous Stab¡±, exploded in an instant, faster than the previous battle.

    This person, who was also considered strong among the great circle of the awakened realm, was killed without any resistance.

    ine also personally took action. The power of ice surged, instantly freezing dozens of Sakura Kingdom Hunters into ice sculptures.

    Not a single trace of power leaked out.

    ¡­

    Soon,

    The people who carried the books, changed from Sakura Kingdom Hunters to Tree Shade Hunters, and the speed is faster.

    This library had a total of fifty floors, and each floor was ten meters tall.

    On the first floor, there were countless bookshelves.

    There were individual restrictions on the bookshelves, and the books stored inside were all Funguage books.

    However, Tang Yu found that the books on the shelves were not full.

    Some shelves might only have a few books, some were even empty ¨C perhaps many books were borrowed, and some of them should have been taken away when the disaster happened.

    Even so, there were still a lot of books in the library.

    Tang Yu could only let everyone take away all kinds of technical books first¡­ As for biographies and novels, although they could also understand the era, they could not care about it, at most taking some history books.

    He had Nancy guard outside the library, and his subordinates, the Hunters, put the books into their space backpacks orrge sacks.

    He and ine, on the other hand, rushed to break some of the restrictions on the bookshelves ¨C with the ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, Tang Yu was also capable of this job.

    Not long after,

    The other two teams had received the news and rushed over. With Kevin and the other rune artists joining in, the speed at which the restrictions were broken was much faster.

    One bookshelf after another was emptied at the fastest speed.

    ¡°Director, our space backpack may not be enough.¡±

    An awakened member of the Survey Corps found him.

    One intermediate backpack was twenty cubic meters. Each person had two. Three hundred people were twelve thousand cubic meters. It could be said to be very big. However,pared to the endless books here, maybe, probably, it was not enough.

    Unless he only took a part of it with him.

    Moreover, the Holy City had only explored a small part of it, and it still needed to leave a part of the space to store other treasures.

    In this way, the space backpack that could store books was even less. His own hundreds of cubic meters of space pendant was also useless.

    Tang Yu frowned.

    It was impossible to give up. He wanted all of them.

    ¡°How about this? You can use the bags or boxes to store them first.¡±

    Tang Yu came to arge sack full of books. The books inside were neatly packed, and the opening of the sack was also sealed.

    He took out a Return Scroll and ced it on the sack.

    He took two steps back.

    He activated his Origin Energy and remotely activated the scroll.

    Sou!

    The light from returning to the city enveloped the sack, and in the next moment, it disappeared without a trace.

    Sess!

    The members of the Survey Corps on the side were all stunned. There was such way of using the return scroll? As expected of Director Tang, the brain circuits were different!

    Tang Yu did not know what they were thinking, otherwise he had to kick them.

    This was clearly wisdom, another way, not constrained by the frame!

    He admired himself for being able toe up with such a method.

    ¡­

    Alliance of Mages, Chief Elder Ordinan Harris held an old map in his hand.

    The map of the Holy City(iplete) had been passed down from ancient times and had been stored with the airship blueprints until now.

    ¡°In the Holy City, there are many treasures and opportunities, which are dreams of countless people. But for us, those opportunities that can quickly improve our strength are not important.¡±

    ¡°We are going to this ce.¡±

    The area pointed to was arge area with a name ¨C Holy City ¨C Cultivation Academy.

    ¡°For us mages, the books in the academy library are our opportunities. Maybe there are countless drawings there, including the manufacturing technology of the floating city.¡±

    The chief elder already couldn¡¯t remember clearly. Was he three hundred years old, or had he not been this excited for five hundred years?

    Thest time he was so excited was when he was studying the airship blueprints.

    In an instant, he felt like he was eight hundred years younger.

    He brought his assistant, as well as dozens of mages and grand mages who had awakened from their headquarters, and headed straight for the academy library.

    ¡°I saw it, I saw it!¡±

    Ordinan Harris¡¯ eyes lit up. With a single step, they teleported several thousand meters away and appeared directly in front of the library.

    He calmed down his excitement.

    He tidied up his mage robe.

    He straightened his pointed mage hat.

    He walked in and saw rows of bookshelves, as well as bookshelves¡­ where were the books?

 Chapter 462

    <h4>Chapter 462</h4>

    One of the most important ce in the Holy City, the Moonlight Waterfall.

    It was very eye-catching. It poured down from thousands of meters high in the sky. When one was outside the city, the first thing they saw was the Tower of Babel and the Moonlight Waterfall.

    The waterfall was originally several hundred meters wide, but after being damaged, there were only a few small waterfalls left. The big ones were seven or eight meters wide, and the small ones were less than one meter.

    When one stood under the waterfall and epted the washing of the waterfall, they could slowly increase the quality of their Origin Energy.

    The side effect was that it was more painful.

    The water that fell from a height of several thousand meters was not ordinary water. However, when itnded on their bodies, it still made the Hunters feel like they were in paradise. It was as if their entire bodies were being crushed into a pancake. Then, they bounced back and crushed into a pancake again. It was like a cycle This pancake became harder and harder.

    The wider the waterfall, the greater the rush, and the stronger the effect. Of course, not everyone could withstand it.

    At this moment, there were more than a dozen Hunters cultivating under the Moonlight Waterfall.

    ¡°Ah, it hurts¡±

    ¡°Hiss¡­ Hiss¡­¡±

    ¡°Three minutes. I can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡±

    ¡°Bro, I used three minutes and fifteen seconds for the first time. You can¡¯t do it.¡±

    They sat cross-legged under the waterfall, their faces twisted, but they had to force themselves to show that they could handle it.

    The dozen or so people were all Awakened ones from the Daxia Kingdom, and five or six of them were even wearing battle suits made by Tree Shade.

    Several hundred meters away, there were still dozens of Hunters resting. They had all cultivated under the Moonlight Waterfall. Some of them persisted for a long time, while others were short.

    ¡°The first time, Isted for three and a half minutes. The second time, Isted for four and a half minutes. When I added up the two times, the quality of my Origin Energy had increased by a lot. It was originally loose, but now, I feel as hard as iron. I¡¯m afraid my strength will increase by more than thirty percent.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, we onlysted for a short period of time. We can¡¯t enter the Moonlight Waterfall without limit. There are other ces we have to go.¡±

    After saying that, the Hunters entered the Moonlight Waterfall twice. At this time, there were only four corners left on the back of their hands. They were already reluctant to continue entering.

    Another person continued,

    ¡°Yes, most of us spent less than three minutes on average for the first time. However, the worst of the Tree Shade adventurers actuallysted five minutes. Are they made of iron?¡±

    ¡°The strength of their bodies is indeed much stronger than ours. Moreover, it is said that they often engage in high-intensitybat. They even asionally ¡®die¡¯ once or twice. The pain from the Moonlight Waterfall seems to be nothing to them.¡±

    The Holy City was veryrge. The cultivation holynd was there. There was no need to fight for opportunities. When they saw humans, especially the fellow vigers of the Daxia Kingdom, they were in a good mood and exchanged all kinds of experiences.

    Some people sensed that a group of awakened people were rapidly approaching in the distance. They did not care. The Moonlight Waterfall was so big that there was no need to fight for it.

    This was,

    A surging aura came from the distance. They saw a man with bare upper body, lightning wrapped around his body, and fluffy golden hair like lion hair fly over from the distance andnd in front of them.

    The closer they got, the more obvious the suppression of life level.

    Dozens of people were all experts at the peak of the ninthyer, but at this time, it was as if their throats had been choked, and their faces were pale.

    The golden-haired man spoke, his voice like thunder, exploding in their ears, ¡°This ce, our Heroes wants it. I¡¯ll give you one minute to leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    The Hunters were stunned. They were not shocked that the blonde-haired foreigner could speak Chinese. It was so f*cking domineering!

    They thought about it.

    They didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The golden-haired man in front of them had a terrifying aura, but they couldn¡¯t bear to leave.

    At this time,

    Countless people rushed over from behind. These people were wearing different battle suits and armor. Although their auras were not as strong as the golden-haired man, they were also extremely terrifying.

    Twenty people, each of them was above the tenth level of awakening.

    There were two other Transcendents as well.

    ¡°Witch¡± Helen Bell, holding a skull staff in her hand and wearing a ck robe. Before the apocalypse, she was an ability user. In an environment without source power, her ability was weak, but she had been studied deeply. After the outbreak of the apocalypse, the concentration of source power grew crazily, and Helen Bell¡¯s strength increased at a high speed. She was now one of the three Transcendents of the Heroes¡¯ Club.

    The other person on the right was ¡®- ck Dragon¡¯

    Among the three, Hans Murphy, the ¡°Thunder God¡±, was just an ordinary person before the end of the world¡­ even less than ordinary people, just a tramp.

    During the outbreak of the apocalypse, when the red fog filled the air, Hans was the first to awaken, possessing the ability to control thunder and lightning.

    Relying on his powerful innate ability, the primary demonic beast that devoured countless people¡¯s lives was easily killed by him. The speed at which he refined his soul force was also faster than other awakened people by more than ten streets.

    Even,

    Even if he did not refine his soul force, his strength continued to grow.

    While the others were struggling to learn how to use their special abilities, Hans realized that he seemed to be born with the ability to use the power of thunder. The violent energy in his hands became extremely tame.

    [Thunder Armor], [Thunder Spear], [Thunder God¡¯s Wrath], and so on.

    Not only could his level increase quickly, Hans could even kill a demonic beast that was a few levels higher!

    Of the three Transcendents of the Heroes ¡®Club, [Thunder God] Hans Murphy was thest to be a Transcendent. But now, hisbat strength far surpassed the other two, and he had even killed a foreign Transcendent!

    All along the way, Hans felt like a dream.

    It was like a child of the world blessed by fate.

    Under the pressure of the three transcendent auras, the Awakened ones of the Daxia Kingdom could not help but be moved ¨C the pressure made their legs go soft. How could they leave?

    The atmosphere instantly froze.

    ¡­

    After leaving the library, Tang Yu first headed to the ce where the Dao Comprehension Tablet was located.

    The Dao Comprehension Tablet was one of the best.

    Breaking through from Transcendent to Saint was rted tows, even the Great Dao, and the importance of the Dao Comprehension Tablet was evident.

    However, when Tang Yu arrived at the location of the Dao Comprehension Tablet, he only saw a deep pit more than ten kilometers in radius. There was no more Dao Comprehension Tablet!

    Where did it go?!

    After being nourished by Genesis Qi for many years, lush trees grew from the bottom of the deep pit, turning it into a forest.

    He could only rush to the next ce. From afar, he could see the flowing water from the Moonlight Waterfall.

    This opportunity could not have run away, right?

 Chapter 463

    <h4>Chapter 463</h4>

    Under the moonlight waterfall, the two sides were still confronting each other.

    To be precise, it was a group of little white rabbits shivering in front of the twenty or so lions.

    At this time, the leader of the lion kings¡­ cough, ¡°Thunder God¡± Hans, suddenly frowned and turned to look behind him.

    With the sound of footsteps, Tang Yu ine, Nancy, and more than a hundred Tree Shade official Hunters walked over.

    ¡°Transcendent!¡±

    Hans swept his gaze over Nancy and ine, his expression grave.

    ¡®Witch¡¯ Helen, ¡®ck Dragon¡¯ Barak, also had a grave expression on their face¡­ Such arge holy city, yet he could actually meet a human Transcendent like her.

    Behind them,

    The pressure on the awakened ones from the Daxia Kingdom who were close to the waterfall instantly dissipated, and they let out a long sigh of relief.

    The Hunters in the Tree Shade Combat Suit were even more excited, and they could not help but show off their eyes to the other awakened ones beside them¡­

    ¡­

    The overbearing nature of the ¡°Thunder God¡± was obviously unwilling to share the Moonlight Waterfall with others.

    At the very least, they would have to wait for the people of the Heroes ¡®Club to take over thetrine pit and leave. Only then would the others be qualified to use it.

    Tang Yu felt pressure from the golden-haired man opposite him. He was shocked. He also knew that this was not an ordinary Transcendent.

    However,

    He also did not like to use thetrine pit with other people¡­ Ah, bah! He not only came to temper his Origin Energy, but also had other purposes. He did not want to be hinderedter.

    ¡°You, are not, my, opponent.¡±

    Thunder God¡¯s aura was oppressive, as if he was ready to make a move at any time.

    ¡°Witch¡± and ¡°ck Dragon¡± also took a step forward, their eyes shing.

    At this time,

    Arge number of auras rapidly approached.

    The Kong Team and Hongyue team immediately rushed over when they received the news.

    Four Transcendents!

    ¡°Thunder God¡± Hans¡¯s expression became even more solemn.

    Who would have thought that this unknown faction of the Daxia Kingdom would actually have more Transcendents than them?

    ¡°Barak and I will stall the two Transcendents. Hansa, you are strong. Even if you fight one against two, you can still win¡­¡±

    Just for a single Moonlight Waterfall, it seemed like it was not worth fighting to the death.

    However, both sides were the top powers on Earth, so no one intended to retreat.

    The three people from the Heroes ¡®Club also wanted to test the strength of the extraordinary people from other countries.

    ¡°Thunder God¡± Hans stretched out his hands, and a ¡°thunder spear¡± condensed in an instant. He held it in his hand and threw out a spear.

    In an instant, ine constructed countlessyers of ice,yer afteryer, weakening the power of the thunder spear from different angles. In the end, she blocked the thunder spear, and violent energy sted out from both sides. Some cracks appeared on the hard ground of the Holy City, and the strong wind blew the others back again and again.

    If it were fora low-level Hunter, he might have been directly killed by the shockwaves.

    After a small probe, Hansa and ine flew up to fight.

    Hongyue stared at Helen, the Witch, and Kong locked on to ¡°ck Dragon¡± Barak.

    She didn¡¯t act immediately.

    The mission of Hongyue and Kong was to stop the other side¡¯s transcendent, as long as they were not allowed to approach the Moonlight Waterfall.

    ¡°Witch¡± and ¡°ck Dragon¡± were waiting. The Transcendents of the Daxia Kingdom actually dared to challenge Hans alone¡­ With the two of them working together, they could still hold on for three to five minutes at Hans¡¯ hands. One person would probably be seriously injured by Hans in less than twenty seconds.

    At that time, even if there was another Transcendent supporting them, it would be toote.

    It was even more rxed than he had imagined.

    Witch and ck Dragon stared at the faces of the transcendent experts of the Daxia Empire on the other side, looking forward to their nervous expressions.

    However, ten seconds, twenty seconds, thirty seconds¡­

    ¡°?¡±

    Helen felt that something was wrong. One of the two powerful auras in the sky began to weaken ¨C it seemed to be Hans!

    She suddenly looked up.

    Ice crystals and thunder intertwined.

    The ¡°Thunder God¡± Hans, who had always fought fiercely and was good at killing enemies with violent momentum, was actually¡­ being pushed back bit by bit

    ¡­

    As soon as Hans fought, he felt something was wrong.

    Although the blue-haired woman in front of him was slightly weaker than him, her power and the use of spells were far greater than his.

    It was as if his actions had been seen through by the other side. His attacks were continuously dissolved, and his surroundings were already covered in white ice crystals. His killing intent was awe-inspiring, and his footing became less and less.

    This was the first time Hansa felt so aggrieved after breaking through to Transcendent.

    Am I not the son of the world?

    Hellen and Barak, both of thembined, were no match for me. But why is this woman!

    With a moment of distraction, the surrounding space was frozen, and he was almost sealed inside the ice coffin.

    As he kept retreating, Hans saw a Daxia Transcendent and another young man fly to the floating ind above the moonlight waterfall.

    He thought for a moment and suddenly flew towards the floating ind.

    I can¡¯t beat you, but am I not a match for other Transcendents?

    Hans felt that he needed to defeat the others to prove that he was still strong. Even if the Ice Element Transcendent was slightly stronger than him, he would definitely be able to surpass her in half a month, just like how he surpassed ¡°Witch¡± and ¡°ck Dragon¡±.

    He flew halfway.

    On the floating ind, the petite Transcendent expert turned his head.

    In the next instant,

    A petite figure appeared in front of him. Therge sword wrapped in purple-ck energy tore through the air, bringing with it endless wind pressure as it shed down.

    So fast!

    Hans only had time toe up with a thought. His arms were ced in front of his chest, and his entire body was sted flying. From a few thousand meters up in the air, he flew down at an even faster speed. Like a cannonball, he smashed into the ground. Even two of the sturdy buildings in the Holy City were smashed down.

    ¡°?¡±

    Who am I? Where am I? Why am I so weak?

    Hans fell into a state of self-doubt.

    ¡­

    Time went back to a minute ago.

    In order to verify his conjecture, after ine and the others stopped the Heroes ¡®Club Transcendents and the others did not dare to act rashly, Tang Yu used ¡°Instantaneous Step¡± and appeared under the moonlight waterfall with a few shes.

    He allowed the moonlight water to wash over him.

    ¡°It hurts a little, but the effect of refining Origin Energy seems a little bad¡­¡±

    It was said that the Moonlight Waterfall had an effect on even a third tier Transcendent, but at this moment, Tang Yu felt that his improvement was minimal.

    Could it be because he was too strong?

    Thinking about it¡­ that seemed to be right! In the lord¡¯s exclusive mode, he had obtained a reward of ¡°Origin Energy Sublimation(passive)¡±. However, as an Awakened, the quality of his Origin Energy was close to Transcendence.

    It was already very close to the limit.

    ¡°Moreover, the Moonlight Waterfall is severely damaged. The effect of the refinement should be far less effective than when it was in good condition.¡±

    Tang Yu did not care. He was not trying to obtain an opportunity to increase his Origin Energy.

    He only wanted to seek opportunities within the Holy City for a short period of time, and there was also a limit to the number of times he could do so.

    As a lord, his vision was destined to be longer than the others.

    For example¡­ moving the entire treasurend of the Moonlight Waterfall away?

    It was feasible.

    Thus, Tang Yu flew up to the floating ind and prepared to inspect it first.

    He saw that the strongest Transcendent of the Heroes ¡®Club was first forced back by ine and was injured. Then, he was shed down by Nancy.

    So weak?

    It was actually not weak.

    Tang Yu felt the threat from the other person and opened his ¡°Eye of Insight¡± to take a few nces.

    He understood that ¡®Thunder God¡¯ Hans, had S-level qualifications, and hisbat power wasparable to senior and extraordinary, only a little weaker than Nancy, who singled out the elder of the ghost hand n a month ago.

    Under the blessing of fate, there would always be heroes in every disaster.

    It was the real Son of the World!

    Nancy wasn¡¯t ¨C she was from another world.

    However, ¡°Thunder God¡± Hans was defeated with ease.

 Chapter 464

    <h4>Chapter 464</h4>

    In the sight of the ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, the floating ind thousands of meters high, the pouring waterfall, and the pool below were covered in dense runes that could not be seen with the naked eye.

    Many of them were not in his runic reserves.

    The connection between runes and interaction was also something that Tang Yu had not learned.

    He could not understand the huge andplex rune arrays, but his goal was to move the entire Moonlight Waterfall away, not to do scientific research.

    The main body of the Moonlight Waterfall is this floating ind. It condenses water element Genesis Qi and directly creates water. After some kind of transformation on the ind, it bes the moonlight water that can refine source energy. As for washing, it is only to make the effect of the moonlight water better.

    The waterfall and the pool can only be considered unimportant parts and can be abandoned.

    Tang Yu¡¯s goal was to take the entire floating ind away.

    The floating ind was several kilometers in area and was not small. However,pared to digging a several kilometers deep pit in the Holy City, moving an already floating ind was much simpler.

    At this time, after Nancy sent away Hans, who was the ¡°Thunder God¡±, she returned to his side.

    Tang Yu nced at Hans who was being beaten easily by ine.

    ¡°Witch¡± Helen and ¡°ck Dragon¡± Barak couldn¡¯t hold back when they saw what ine and Nancy did to Hans and wanted to support him. Then¡­ they were beaten by Kong and Hong Yue.

    Theprehension of Kong was the deepest among everyone. After breaking through to the Transcendent realm, there was great progress. At this time, Kong didn¡¯t draw his sword, but a dense sword shadow appeared around him, enveloping ¡°ck Dragon¡± Barak.

    Barak was covered in ck scales. His mouth spewed out pungent dragon mes. He charged left and right, but was easily dodged by Kong. He was forced back. The hard dragon scales had been cut and stained with blood.

    Barak was shocked and bewildered. He did not know what the hell this was.

    Tang Yu knew.

    That was the prototype of the Sword Realm.

    As for the domain, it was an ability that only a third step Transcendent could master. It was also the key to continuing to advance.

    He did not expect Kong to have reached such a level. His perception was terrifying.

    On the other side,

    Hong Yue against the witch.

    The ability of the witch was strange and seemed to be good at poison and curse techniques. However, Hong Yue broke through it with force. She condensed a tall blood throne, and a radius of a thousand meters turned into a bright red sea of blood.

    No matter how strong the witch was, she could not raise her head.

    Seeing that no one was disturbing her, Tang Yu let Nancy try to push the floating ind¡­ but it remained still.

    Although it was floating in the air, it was also embedded in this area.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. Back then, the Moonlight Waterfall was damaged by a terrifying force. It was seriously damaged and unstable. Nancy can forcefully cut off the connection between the floating ind and this space.¡±

    After confirming that it was really feasible, Tang Yu called all the flying ability users and the Hunters of the Aerial Soldiers Corps. There were more than twenty people.

    He took out a thick pile of Return Scrolls and distributed them to everyone. ¡°How about this? You will stick the Return Scrolls all over the floating ind. The distance between each scroll should not be more than two meters¡­ Let¡¯s move.¡±

    With the size of the floating ind, how many Return Scrolls would it take to fill it?

    The people who received the scrolls couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by Director Tang¡¯s generosity.

    How much was the return scroll? It seemed to be worth more than several thousand Source Crystals. They belonged to the Tree Shade officials, so the exchange price was much cheaper. However¡­ they stared nkly at the pile of scrolls in their hands. They felt that they had never been so rich before.

    It was efficient to have more people.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the entire floating ind to be filled with Return Scrolls.

    Tang Yu nodded in satisfaction.

    The space equipment was not big enough, and it was even more impossible to carry the floating ind out of the Sanctuary. Only by relying on a Return Scroll could one act as a porter.

    Nancy flew to the bottom of the floating ind and shed at the waterfall with her sword.

    Boom!

    Boom!!!

    Boom!!!!

    The space trembled.

    The floating ind suddenly tilted slightly.

    At this time, Tang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up and his boundless mind power spread wildly.

    One kilometer¡­

    Two kilometers¡­

    Three kilometers¡­

    It enveloped the entire floating ind.

    He took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes. In an instant, he activated all the Return Scrolls.

    He stared at it.

    Sess or failure was at this moment!

    A hazy halo spread out from the Return Scroll,ing into contact with the people nearby.

    Buzz ¨C

    In an instant, countless Return Scrolls activated at the same time resonated.

    The white halo that spread out instantly increased by dozens of times.

    Layer afteryer.

    In less than two or three seconds, the entire floating ind waspletely shrouded in a white halo, like an irregr ball of light, shing.

    The halo flickered.

    Tang Yu held his breath.

    Finally, when the light finally dimmed, it reached its peak. The blinding light shone, and in the next moment, as the light faded, the entire floating ind disappeared.

    The processsted for about ten seconds, but finally, the transportation was sessful.

    Tang Yu let out a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly, a voice rang out in his mind.

    It was the familiar voice of the System that he had not heard of for a long time.

    [Beep. Discovered special building -??(Can be named)(5.68, extremely damaged). Do you wish to arrange and repair it? ]

    [ ¨C Settlement fee: 5,000,000 Origin Crystals -??? ]

    [Maintenance fee:]

    [1. Origin Crystal Repair: Consumes 268.5,000 Source Crystals. Can repair special buildings ¡®???¡¯ to 14.79.]

    [2. Origin Crystal + Materials Repair: Consumes 59,9,6,000 Source Crystals, as well as the high-grade materials in the warehouse¡­ A number of middle-grade and low-grade materials. Can repair special buildings ¡®???¡¯ to 31.51.]

    [3. Complete repair: Lack of corresponding materials. Unable to achieve.]

    ¡°???¡±

    System, what have you done that I don¡¯t know?

    ¡­

    Tree Shade Shelter.

    Although there were no followers left behind, there was still a Nightmare Puppet standing guard at its post.

    Through the puppet, Tang Yu couldmunicate with the people in the shelter.

    At this time,

    Around the second city point, the Hunters of the garrison formation were setting up a formation to control the masses that uses return scroll.

    The territory had a total of four Return City points.

    The initial Return City point was in the castle garden. Later, in the division training base, a new Return City point was set up.

    After the Return City Scroll was officially opened to the outside world, two new Return City points were set up in the emptynd outside the city.

    At this stage,

    There were still not many adventurers who had Return Scrolls. Sometimes, one or two people would only appear when they returned to the city.

    The utilization rate was not high.

    Therefore, the Return Scrolls that were currently being sold to the outside world were all bound to the Return City Point No. 1.

    The second point was not opened.

    Using it to transport the floating inds would not have much of an effect.

    The only thing that made Tang Yu¡¯s heart ache was that after the floating ind was transported over, it was possible that it would inevitably destroy the defensive buildings around the city.

    Fortunately, the surroundings were empty, and there were no other buildings.

    The floating ind was a few kilometers in area.

    For safety, the alert range was pulled five kilometers away from the city center.

    One end was close to the airship port, and the other side was close to two small mountains, including a few repaired roads.

    There was a lot of noise.

    Whether it was the past Hunters or the survivors working outside the city, they all looked around curiously.

    It seemed that the shelter¡­ was making a big move?

 Chapter 465

    <h4>Chapter 465</h4>

    It took a lot of effort to evacuate the masses around them.

    As early as when he was carrying the countless books in the library, Tang Yu had ordered the evacuation of the masses and transferred several logistics teams.

    Boxes and bags of books were being transported to the warehouse.

    When Tang Yu nned to teleport to the floating ind, the range expanded again.

    Thousands of Hunters from the garrison corps were dispatched from all sides.

    They only received orders, not knowing what to expect.

    They were also curious.

    While stopping the others from approaching, they would turn their heads from time to time.

    ¡­

    At this moment, the Tree Shade was very lively.

    The Holy Land Qualification Selection had just passed, but the poprity had not decreased.

    Many Hunters, especially in the local area, were already the overlords of a region. When they reached the Holy Land Qualification Selection, they were brutally beaten by others. Only then did they realize that in the world¡­ there were many experts that they could not imagine, only in the surroundings of the Daxia Kingdom.

    For the first time, he felt the gap between them.

    For the first time, he knew that humans could also be so strong.

    Especially¡­ the two most eye-catching people.

    The Northern Court Ancestral Dragon Legion wearing the pattern of the Eastern Dragon n, as well as the¡­ Tree Shade Soldiers with the pattern of the World Tree.

    They could understand the strength of the world.

    But where did the Tree Shadee from?

    The Daxia Kingdom did not have a famous city called the Tree Shade, right?

    After asking around, they discovered that the Tree Shade had a lot of influence in many ces in the Daxia Kingdom.

    Even the Awakened mercenaries in the defensive circle of Northern Court, some of them were wearingbat suits made by Tree Shade.

    Significantbat power boost,

    The most advanced rune equipment,

    Brilliantbat skills and spells¡­ etc..

    When they heard this, they were a little stunned. They had a feeling that they were not the same version of Hunter.

    They became even more curious about the rumored Tree Shade.

    This was especially true in the era where there were no professional sunspots.

    Thus, someone stepped into the Tree Shade territory through the Holy Light Pir.

    As soon as he walked out,

    The outline of a transfer station had already been built next to the pir of light.

    An earth ability user crossed his hands and stuck them to the ground. Then, the ground caved in and pirs stretched out. The walls and ceiling were built closely behind. A two-story building was formed in an instant.

    It was a bit subversive of the world view.

    After walking forward in a daze for a while, he saw an open dirt road, winding to the end of his sight.

    On the right side of the road, there was a conspicuous road sign every distance, ¡°Distance to Tree Shade: xx km¡±

    They also saw the Hunters who were cleaning up the demonic beasts and the people who were guiding them along the road.

    The service is so thoughtful.

    It reminded them of volunteers wearing vests.

    ¡­

    Commander Chi was the first batch of people toe to Tree Shade. He was also holding the ¡°Tree Shade Publicity Tome¡±.

    He was still skeptical about the rumors about Tree Shade¡¯s development.

    He believed that the rumors could not be groundless, not to mention that he had personally experienced the power of the Tree Shade Awakeners.

    The hundred-man cavalry unit fought seven to seven times in the Fifth Grade Great Demonic Tide.

    The three Cmity Grade magic beasts were unable to step over the city walls.

    ¡­ He believed in all of this.

    The gravity room, spiritual space, and other magical training facilities should not be fake either. It was just that they did not know the effect of the training. If it were foras those people said, it could allow thebat ability of the awakened to improve by leaps and bounds.

    But there were some rumors,

    For example, the director of Tree Shade, with a wave of his hand, built a wall that was at least ten kilometers long.

    It was known as a miracle.

    But how could that be possible!

    Captain Chi did not believe it. Even if it took a few days, he could find some reasonable reasons.

    But less than ten seconds?

    Hehe! He also had the most basic judgment!

    What miracle, isn¡¯t it obvious?

    When he saw the 30 meter high city wall in the distance, he also saw the officials of Tree Shade who were evacuating the survivors.

    Captain Chi did not care.

    His goal was to buy a batch of rune equipment in the Tree Shade and bring it back to arm his forces.

    After taking a few steps forward, there was a sound in the distance. It was not very loud. Captain Chi did not care. After taking a few more steps, he suddenly realized that the atmosphere was a little strange.

    Many people beside him widened their eyes and looked somewhere.

    He also followed the direction and looked over.

    His mouth gradually widened.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡­

    After sending the floating ind back, Tang Yu immediately opened the map of the territory in his mind.

    He was no longer the same as before. Even though he was in the Sanctuary, he could clearly see the 3D map of the territory.

    At the second Return City point.

    The huge floating ind was set up there.

    The arrow towers were stronger than expected and were not crushed by the floating ind, but they looked like chopsticks that supported a giant rock the size of a millstone, looking very dangerous ¨C as for its own floating function, the already severely damaged moonlight waterfall was cut off at this time, and it could not float up.

    ¡°We can¡¯t dy for too long.¡±

    ¡°I have to arrange the Moonlight Waterfall as soon as possible.¡±

    The map in Tang Yu¡¯s mind dragged the floating ind.

    This was a simtion.

    The position of the floating ind was constantly moving. Sometimes it turned red, sometimes it turned green.

    It was as if he had returned to many years ago when he was ying a real-time strategic game. Green was a building area, and red was a building area that could not be built.

    At that time, for the sake of beauty, he would often arrange all kinds of buildings neatly.

    Now, it was reality.

    He could not be careless.

    Tang Yu needed to consider the location of the Moonlight Waterfall from many aspects.

    He also needed to consider the economy.

    The initial cost was five hundred thousand Source Crystals, and the further the distance was, the more Source Crystals would be consumed.

    Seeing the seven or eight conspicuous numbers on the floating ind model, Tang Yu felt his liver ache.

    In the end,

    Tang Yu chose the location and looked at the expenditure of 1,450,000 Source Crystals. He gritted his teeth and chose to confirm.

    ¡­

    Commander Chi was still confused.

    An enormous ind suddenly appeared, and there was still water on it.

    It was as if a ck cloud covered heaven and earth.

    Many people raised their heads, stretched their necks, and widened their eyes.

    However, when they saw that the ind was only supported by a few tall towers and could copse at any time, they began to feel apprehensive.

    If it smashed down¡­

    At this moment,

    Commander Chi rubbed his eyes. He seemed to see that the huge ind was floating up a little?

    He rubbed his eyes again.

    It was as if there was a pair ofrge hands that could pierce through heaven and earth, grabbing the two sides of the ind and slowly lifting it up.

    It was like and, a shelter, moving in the air.

    Some water drops fell on the heads of people.

    Some people saw the top of their heads floating in the shadows, screaming and escaping.

    The shadow quickly moved away and flew upwards.

    It stopped at a height of a thousand meters.

    At this time,

    A burst of brilliance burst out, and the broken ind could be seen to be repairing rapidly.

    Therge crack was restored to its original state, and verdant trees grew on it, forming exquisite pavilions and pavilions.

    It was like a fairnd.

    The entire ind had expanded nearly twice its size!

    A hundred meter wide waterfall poured down from a thousand meters in the sky.

    At the same time,

    At the bottom of the ind, several hundred meters of ground was sunken into a pool, and above the pool, there were many t stone bs that could be used for people to step on.

    At this time, the pouring waterfall fell to the ground.

    Crash,

    Water sshed everywhere.

    In less than half a minute, the floating celestial realm appeared in the eyes of countless people like a waterfall of the Milky Way.

    Spectacr¡­ it was no longer enough to describe it!

    This was a miracle!

    Hearing the excited discussions of the surrounding survivors.

    Commander Chi swallowed his saliva, his expressionplicated.

    From beginning to end, he had not seen the figure of Director Tang in the legend of the Tree Shade.

    And it was said that

    Director Tang himself was still in the Sanctuary.

    A miracle formed by the hand of faith through endless space!

 Chapter 466

    <h4>Chapter 466</h4>

    From the inspection, to pasting the floating ind full of Return Scrolls, and finally teleporting away.

    The duration was not long.

    Extraordinarily powerful, countless dazzling movements can be made in one second.

    But also because of the extraordinary thick skin and strong resilience¡­ ¡°Thunder God¡± Hans, even if he vomited a few liters of blood and was frozen red and purple, he still exudes a terrifying power.

    However, he also had the intention to retreat.

    After being continuously injured, hisbat strength had decreased by seventy to eighty percent, there was no hope at all.

    He had to hold on, but it was only the honor of being the number one in the American Emperor, making him unable to wipe away his face and directly flee.

    But now¡­ after fighting for more than ten minutes, the strategic retreat should not be much, right?

    Hans did not forget that among the Daxia Kingdom¡¯s group, there was a petite girl with terrifying strength¡­ If they were surrounded by the two of them, if they did not leave, they might not be able to escape.

    As for their original target, the Moonlight Waterfall¡­

    Hans did not care anymore.

    The Daxia Kingdom¡¯s group could not be upied forever. They would definitely explore other ces.

    At worst, they woulde backter. Anyway, the Moonlight Waterfall was such a big target, and it would not run away with long legs.

    ¡°Wait -¡°

    ¡°What about the Moonlight Waterfall?¡±

    ¡°Thunder God¡± Hans suddenly looked back. How could such a big floating ind suddenly disappear?

    ¡­

    Tang Yu did not leave any members of the Heroes ¡®Club behind.

    Firstly, the other party did not cause him any losses. If he forced them to stay, he might suffer some bacsh instead.

    Secondly,

    Tang Yu looked into the distance. There was a vague sense of threating from all directions.

    -There were many extraordinary people who were attracted here by the passive silence.

    He had not let Nancy make a move.

    It was the Transcendent who was on guard against the hidden in the dark. Tang Yu did not want to work so hard for half a day and fall short of sess¡­ Did he really think that he did not want money for the Return Scroll!

    Moreover, he was a person who loved peace and did not like to make enemies. Turning these people into the shape of green shade was what he wanted to continue to develop.

    However,

    What made him a little strange was that in the original system panel, the ability storage value was 85.63W, but in just a few minutes, it skyrocketed all the way, directly breaking through a million!

    Although now, the speed of the increase began to slow down, it was still much faster than before.

    Tang Yu thought about it for a long time and was still a little confused.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ just because he was acting tough?¡±

    ¡­

    The closer they got to the central region of the Sacred City, the more traces of the Hunters there were.

    For example, a luxurious mansion on the left had been clearly emptied, and there were traces of battle in the alley on the right.

    However, this kind of low-end transportation method had already made Tang Yu look down on it.

    Sometimes, when he passed by a mansion that looked very rich, he would ask someone to find the safe and other ces where there were treasures, and then he would no longer waste his energy to break the restriction.

    Tang Yu took out a Return Scroll and pasted it on it.

    Move the things away first, and then slowly study the method to crack it when we get back.

    The efficiency suddenly became fast.

    In the meantime, he also used the same method to move out several lucky treasure ces in the Holy City ¨C Tang Yu was full of strength and could fight if he couldn¡¯t beat it¡­ There was no way he couldn¡¯t beat it, but if the power that upied the Holy Landnd was strong, he would take a detour to go elsewhere first and wait for a while before turning back.

    For a time,

    Many of the Hunters in the Holy City were confused.

    Many people knew how to find the map of the Holy City from the mansions and other buildings. They knew where the opportunities that could improve their strength were located.

    They also knew that after countless years, some of the lucky ces might have been damaged.

    However,

    What was the situation if they couldn¡¯t find it?

    Someone looked at the map and found the Moonlight Waterfall. They saw a deep pool. However, when they raised their heads, they saw that there was nothing in the sky. Where was the waterfall?

    A map of dog shit.

    What opportunity? Fake? It was all fake!

    ¡­

    The most precious of the treasurends were the Dao Comprehension Tablet, but unfortunately, they could no longer be seen.

    Secondly, it would be the pure Origin Energy Pool.

    The pool contained pure Origin Energy, which could quickly increase the umtion of energy at the Transcendent level.

    This was especially true for those at the first level of the Transcendent realm. When umting energy and expanding theke of Origin Energy to its limit, one could condense Origin Energy cores and gather three or more Origin Energy cores to attempt breaking through to the second level of the Transcendent realm.

    The Origin Energy core contained pure Origin Energy.

    Every bit of pure Origin Energy could magnify the abilities of a Transcendent by several times.

    And in the pure Origin Energy Pool, an Extraordinary individual could directly refine this Origin Energy and jump up like a rocket.

    When Tang Yu and the others arrived at this opportunity, they saw that there were four great powers with three or more Transcendents.

    Two of them seemed to be thebined forces of the small country of the Fourth Era and the unaffiliated Transcendents. There were three or four of them, and only Transcendents.

    They each upied two corners of the Origin Energy Pool and were cultivating and refining Origin Energy.

    One should be the superpower of the Great European Union, with four supernatural beings, and more of them are people of the awakening order.

    The strongest side was the people from the Ancient Spirit Empire.

    Of the five Transcendents, two of them were experienced Transcendents who had already condensed their Origin Energy Core.

    They also upied two fifths of the Origin Energy Pool.

    After a long time, the Origin Energy Pool was already extremely rare. Tang Yu did not choose to retreat this time. Instead, he fought with several major powers and drew a third of the Origin Energy Pool.

    Even the Ancient Spirit Emperor upied a third of it.

    The remaining three factions were extremely aggrieved as they squeezed together.

    ¡­

    Inside the pure Origin Energy Pool.

    There was no longer any liquefied source energy, only concentrated Genesis Qi.

    The most eye-catching thing was the pure source energy floating in the air like a drop of water.

    A small drop contained an unimaginable amount of terrifying power.

    ine, Nancy, Kong, and Hong Yue all sat down cross-legged and quickly entered a cultivation state, refining the pure energy around them.

    Instantly, a terrifying energy vortex was set off.

    Nancy was the most exaggerated. The solid vortex had a radius of one kilometer, and the pure Origin Energy droplets were constantly being absorbed and refined by her. Her aura continued to rise.

    In the distance, the Transcendents from the Great European Alliance realized that they were being pushed aside by Origin Energy and could not be sucked in. They were in a bad state.

    Tang Yu shook his head slightly.

    Unfortunately, he was stuck at the Great Circle of the Awakening Stage and was unable to refine this pure source energy.

    He immediately sat down and waited.

    One second,

    Two seconds,

    Five minutes¡­

    Six to seven minutes had passed since they entered the Cultivation State.

    During this time, there were also other forces that came here. Tang Yu and the Ancient Spirit Imperial City all had experienced extraordinarybat strength. The other three forces simply gathered together and each upied a third of the area.

    They firmly upied the area.

    Until now,

    ¡°Burp ¡ª¡°

    Nancy touched his stomach, which did not seem to have grown any bigger, but she felt that it was full.

    He hadpletely absorbed all of this Origin Energy.

    She surveyed her surroundings. The originally small amount of pure Origin Energy was crazily absorbed and refined by the twenty or so Transcendents, and finally¡­ it was all used up.

    Most of the Transcendents were still unsatisfied.

    In just five short minutes, the increase in strength wasparable to several decades of bitter cultivation.

    She wished she could cultivate for another three days and three nights!

    They might even be able to condense their Origin Energy cores and step into the ranks of veteran Transcendents.

    Even now, they were very confident ¨C because of this opportunity, the chances of them breaking through to the second level of the Transcendent realm would increase by quite a bit.

    At this moment, a terrifying pressure came from the side.

    The Transcendents turned around and saw that Nancy was surrounded by purple-ck Cmity Energy. Her aura was much stronger than before, giving them the feeling that she was much more terrifying than the two senior Transcendents beside her, Ancient Spirit!

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t cultivate, so he had been observing. Nancy was the one who had gained the most from this opportunity.

    In this regard, Nancy, who had an S -grade aptitude, had an unparalleled advantage. She didn¡¯t have any other S -gradepetitors, so she had used up nearly a third of her reserves alone.

    Before, Nancy¡¯s Origin Energy Lake hadn¡¯t expanded to its limit, but now, she had sessfully condensed the first Origin Energy Core.

    ine, Kong, and Hong Yue also had their own gains. The Origin Energy Lake was close to them, but it had already expanded to its limit and started to condense a core.

    As expected of the number two treasurend in the Holy City. Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but think that if there was still arge amount of reserves in the Pure Origin Energy Pool, wouldn¡¯t the geniuses of the Holy City be able to ascend to the heavens?

    However, he didn¡¯t know that it was the restriction of the Origin Energy Pool that was destroyed. Otherwise, Nancy and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the Origin Energy Pool for five minutes¡­ Even the geniuses of the Sacred City only had one hour of cultivation in a year.

    The construction of the Origin Energy Pool, the condensation of pure Origin Energy, and the price was extremely high. The Sacred City that was known as the central region of the Origin Star only had one.

    There was no way to continue cultivating, and all the major powers left one after another.

    Tang Yu also pretended to leave with his people and then circled back.

    He stared at the pure source energy pool that had used up all the resources and fell into deep thought.

    ¡­ Speaking of which, how could he move this treasurend away?

    He no longer looked at normal opportunities.

    An intion. jpg.

    After some exploration, he asked Kevin some constructive suggestions and finally decided to first split the pure source energy pool into a few parts before packing it up and taking it away.

    The demolition was a rather difficult job.

    Only people like Nancy, ine and other Transcendents can do it¡­ Wait, my current specialty is attack¡­ Tang Yu thought as he rubbed his chin. He opened his palm and the hexagonal crystal surrounded him.

    Under his deliberate control, the purple pir of light became thin and short, but itsted longer¡­ Tang Yu simtedser cutting, leaving deep scratches on the ground.

    The efficiency was higher than Nancy!

    In the end, the pure source energy pool was split into five areas of varying sizes. The area was more than one square kilometer¡­ Tang Yu was clear that with this action, the source energy pool must have been severely damaged. The pure source energy had already been exhausted. If he brought it back to repair it, it might be of some use. Since he had money, he might as well give it a try.

    ¡­

    Tang Yu had just taken a break to catch his breath.

    Suddenly,

    Boom!!!!!

    A few extremely powerful and extraordinary auras exploded from afar.

    In his perception, it was like a few zing suns. Everything around him paled inparison.

    ¡°It¡¯s an even more powerful veteran Transcendent who has condensed two strength cores and above¡­¡±

    ¡°I only have a sixty to seventy percent chance of winning against one of them. Two¡­ I won¡¯t be a match for them at all.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s lips twitched slightly. You aren¡¯t even a veteran Transcendent. Five hours ago, you were only a newly promoted Transcendent.

    The location where the battle erupted was right around the Tower of Babel.

    To be able to provoke several Senior Transcendents to attack, there was no doubt that a precious treasure had appeared.

    Curious!

    Want¡­

    Boom

    The battle grew more and more intense, and there were even more Transcendents participating.

    Tang Yu saw ¡°Thunder God¡± Hans, as well as the two senior Transcendents from the Ancient Spirit Imperial Family who were in the Origin Energy Pool earlier¡­ They were following behind another Transcendent.

    More than ten senior Transcendent experts engaged in a chaotic battle.

    Ordinary Transcendents did not even have the right to interfere.

    The three strongest factions were the three great nations of the Fourth Era. Each side had supreme experts that suppressed other factions.

    One of them opened his third eye on his forehead, seemingly freezing the space.

    His figure shed like a streak of light, quickly approaching somewhere in the Tower of Babel.

    The other dozen or so Senior Transcendents attacked at the same time.

    ¡°Guts, don¡¯t even think about getting close to the Holy Body -¡°

 Chapter 467

    <h4>Chapter 467</h4>

    The Three Kingdoms of the Fourth Age, the Ancient Spirit, Seer, Wolun Duo¡­ Since he knew that these countries had appeared, Tang Yu tried to find a way to understand them.

    He asked Old Yan and searched through the documents of the Fourth Age.

    The Ancient Spirit Empire is good at all kinds of spells, especially elemental spells.

    Wolun Empire has the highest attainments in talisman literature and has many runic technology creations.

    Sayer¡­ They possessed the innate ability of the Third Eye. They could scout, attack, and even freeze space. They were extremely powerful.

    Guts was the son of the founder of the Empire. Sayer II wasn¡¯t surnamed Gu. When Tang Yu first heard his name, he thought that he was a rtive of the Ancient Spirit Imperial Family.

    The Empire was also under his control, expanding and bing one of the three great kingdoms of the continent.

    He was extremely powerful.

    ording to the limited records, the description of Guts was ¡°whoever you stare at dies¡±.

    However, when Guts approached the Sacred Body, the forces that had been engaged in a chaotic battle attacked together. The other two Transcendents of the Empire had no ability to stop him.

    Further away, the ordinary Transcendents who didn¡¯t dare to enter the battle began to surge with Origin Energy as they attacked together.

    Guts could onlye into contact with the Sacred Body unless he was seriously injured or in danger of dying. His expression changed, and he could only turn around and retreat.

    Rumble!

    Countless colorful energies exploded on one side of the Tower of Babel, and the defensive array lines on it flickered.

    At a slightly higher ce, about two or three thousand meters away, the thick and round Tower of Babel was cut into a nted side by a terrifying force. The array of runes in the Tower of Babel waspletely destroyed.

    The turbulent energy storm fell, leaving countless mottled marks on the outside wall of the tower.

    Inside the cut that had lost the wall, the furnishings of some of the rooms in the Tower of Babel were directly destroyed and destroyed in the energy storm.

    However,

    At the bottom of the cut, there was a rooftop that had not been destroyed and extended outwards.

    A lonely figure was sitting alone.

    He was dressed in gorgeous silk.

    A handsome man with long hair. His arms were hanging down and his four fingers were crossed. His head was slightly raised and his eyes looked straight at the sky.

    At first nce, he thought that he was a living person living in the Holy City.

    However, the man did not have any aura.

    There was no fluctuation in the deathly stillness.

    It was just a corpse.

    However, it was not ordinary. It was a saint body, a saint body!

    His skin was still tattered, and his hair was fine and glossy. Time could not leave a trace on his body.

    Tang Yu knew very well that this was because the body of a saint was immortal.

    At the same time, when one reached the saint rank, if not for the injuries being too serious and dying out, there would no longer be any restrictions on their lifespan. They would live together with the heavens and earth, and they would shine with the sun and moon.

    It made one look forward to it.

    Tang Yu was no exception. His eyes stared straight at the body of the saint.

    If not for the fact that he could see with his naked eyes, he could sense that the surroundings of the Saint Body were nothing but nothingness, as if it were forbeing swallowed up by a ck hole.

    At this time,

    As the extraordinary fought, the turbulent shockwaves fell down. The interior of the Tower of Babel, which had no defensive array, was a mess. Only the turbulent and disorderly energy around the Saint Body had turned into tame little sheep andpletely disappeared.

    There was not a single trace of scratch on the entire roof.

    No wonder those experienced Transcendents fought without any qualms.

    ¡°The end of the conception is the domain, and the end of the domain is thew, and the end of thew¡­ is the Dao.¡± Kong¡¯s eyes were burning. ¡°Only by stepping out of his own path can one step into the saint realm. I heard that after the fall of the sage, some of the iplete Dao can manifest in reality and form the Taoist Connotation.¡±

    To be able to absorb this trace of Taoist Connotation, not only was it equivalent to stepping on the threshold of the sage realm, but hisbat strength also advanced by leaps and bounds.

    Having grasped the embryonic form of a domain, and with his newly ascended extraordinary body, he already possessed battle prowess close to a veteran Transcendent. This was the most powerful proof.

    ¡°However¡­¡± Kong shook his head regretfully. ¡°The dao aura is someone else¡¯s dao after all. If you follow the path of others, how will you be able to see your own scenery?¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s restless heart immediately cooled down.

    That¡¯s true.

    If you have the confidence to walk your own path, as a lord, why do you need a bicycle!

    Even if you don¡¯t have confidence in your own talent, cough¡­ you can¡¯t be without confidence in your own cheats and followers.

    Of course,

    Even if the Taoist Connotation could not be absorbed and could only be used as a reference, it would be very helpful for him to walk his own path in the future.

    However, Tang Yu looked at the center of the battlefield. There were more than a dozen senior Transcendents. At the periphery, there were dozens of ordinary Transcendents. There were also many people who came from all over the Holy City like them.

    Some of them were greedy and directly joined the battle¡­ because they were not strong enough, they were killed.

    Some of them suppressed their impulse and stopped a few kilometers away, eyeing them covetously.

    Without the strength to suppress everyone, it was almost impossible to snatch the Sacred Body from the chaotic battle.

    Tang Yu thought further¡­ It was not easy to absorb the Taoist Connotation in a short period of time. No matter which side obtained the Sacred Body, it meant that they would offend more than 90 of the top forces on Earth.

    Those senior Transcendents were not the lone families. They all had power and a clear goal ¨C without the support of the big forces, it was impossible for them to reach the top in the Fourth Epoch where resources were scarce.

    Even now, the world was so hot¡­ Luck, Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures were not easy to encounter.

    Tang Yu really wanted to ask, even if he obtained the Sacred Body, could these veteran Transcendents hold on?

    He immediately extinguished the thought of fighting, and when he looked at the Sacred Body again, he felt that it was dull.

    ¡­

    At this time,

    There were already close to twenty Transcendents fighting for the Sacred Body. They were either experienced Transcendents or people who had had fortuitous encounters and wereparable inbat strength.

    As time went on, more and more experts arrived around the Tower of Babel.

    Tang Yu saw the team of the Northern Court. Meng Jingran led the team, and there were new Transcendents he did not know on one side. He nodded from afar.

    Further to the right, there was a group of two meters tall men who were as strong as bears, led by four Transcendents¡­ His gaze paused on the mark on their clothes for a moment. Tang Yu recognized that this was the official force of the White Bear Kingdom in the north ¨C Winter Fort.

    On the left side,

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze was slightly grave as he sensed nearly ten extraordinary auras.

    The group of people wore gorgeous robes and held their cane. They were old like schrs and young like gentlemen. At the very front, there was an old man wearing a pointed round hat with silver hair hanging down his temples. He was wearing a white robe. His aura was extremely powerful, but he stopped ten kilometers away.

    It seemed that he had no intention of fighting for the holy body. Instead, he kept sighing. Tang Yu heard whispers such as ¡°heartache¡±, ¡°barbarians¡±, ¡°beating eggs¡±, ¡°releasing that tower¡±.

    Was he someone who was more obedient than him?

    ¡­

    A powerful aura rose up.

    The dozen or so Senior Transcendents in the center seemed to be afraid as well. They slightly restrained themselves, but they still stood thousands of meters in the air. No one was willing to leave.

    Tang Yu felt his teeth ache.

    Even if he didn¡¯t care about the Sacred Body¡­ alright, he did care a little, but he was even more curious about the core of the Sacred City, the Tower of Babel.

    For example, the Tower of Babel might have the diary of a saint, writing, gaining insights, and so on. The Tower of Babel looked very eye catching, causing his porter¡¯s heart to stir.

    However, the Transcendents in the battle were like mad dogs. Anyone close to the Tower of Babel would be attacked indiscriminately by them.

    Kong and Hong Yue left one after another, bringing the other Tree Shade Hunters to explore other areas of the Sacred City, and also to prevent the possible situation from expanding and being affected by the extraordinary battle.

    Just as Tang Yu was hesitating to go to other ces to take a few circles from time to time, a Transcendent dressed in a mage robe flew over from afar.

    ¡­

    ¡°¡­ In other words, you all wish to form an alliance with us and break through to the Tower of Babel.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, our Chief feels that you are all kindred spirits. Rather than fighting to the death for a Holy Body, it would be better to enter the Tower of Babel to explore. It¡¯s just that those people are upying the Tower of Babel. Without sufficient strength, we can¡¯t get close, so¡­¡±

    The Extraordinary from Alliance of Mages nced at Nancy.

    Among the three, the man who seemed to be the leader had a weak aura. It was possible that he was hiding, but it was more likely that he was really a weak chicken. As for the petite girl who held arge sword, her aura was the strongest. When she got closer, the Great Mage felt his heart jump. He was afraid that the girl would sh at him with her sword.

    These research nerds were not good at fighting. This girl was probably stronger than the Chief.

    The Senior Transcendents at the peak level did not go up to fight for the Holy Body. It seemed that it was just as the Chief said. Everyone was a cultured person and paid more attention to the inner strength of the Tower of Babel.

    ¡­

    In the end, it formed the ¡°cultural people¡± alliance of the four forces.

    The eight Transcendents from the headquarters of the Alliance of Mages had the title of Great Mage and were also elders of the Alliance Council¡­ The one in the lead was the Wisdom Scepter, the Chief of the Alliance of Mages, Ordinan Harris.

    The five extraordinary experts from the Daxia ¨C Northern Court were led by Meng Jingran.

    There were also the four Transcendents from the White Bear Kingdom, ¡°Winter Fort Academy.¡± They were led by ¡°Extreme Roar¡± ¨C Harmon Alex Romanov.

    Tang Yu looked at the white bear men who couldpare to Luo Zhe and could not tell that they were from the Cultural Alliance.

    Among the four directions, Alliance of Mages was the initiator and the strongest. Including the Chief, there were two veteran Transcendents.

    On Tang Yu¡¯s side, there were only three people. Although there were the least, Nancy¡¯s aura was strong and no one dared to underestimate her.

    ¡­

    The battle in the sky had yet toe to an end.

    The extraordinary endurance ability was strong, but it was not because of its great strength that it could determine life and death in a short period of time. Otherwise, even if they fought for three days and three nights, the Transcendents would not feel tired.

    The four-sided alliance began to move toward the Tower of Babel.

    The Tower of Babel was not only high, but also had a very long radius, especially at the bottom of the tower, covering a huge area.

    In order to not provoke the Transcendents who were fighting for the Saint Body, Chief Ording chose the opposite direction of the Saint Body, and the group rushed forward.

    Eight kilometers,

    Five kilometers,

    Three kilometers.

    The Transcendents who had sealed off the Tower of Babel in the surroundings attacked.

    The first thing they aimed at was the four ordinary Transcendents ¨C Winter Fort Academy, which were formed from Origin Energy.

    ¡°Roar ¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Extreme Earth Roar!¡± Harmon roared towards the sky, thick white fur growing on his body and turning into a white battle bear.

    His legs stood upright, his front palm raised, and then he suddenly fell down, hitting the ground.

    The ground cracked, and circles of invisible ripples quickly spread out, colliding with the energy that wasing from afar.

    Rumble!

    Several waves of energy exploded like fireworks.

    As he ran, Tang Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched, and two energy balls shot towards him.

    Nancy took a step forward, raised her sword, and swept it across. The ¡°Disaster Greatsword¡± was like a tennis racket, pping back the energy balls that were flying over.

    The expressions of a few ordinary Transcendents in the distance changed slightly. They hurriedly dodged, only to see a purplish-ck crescent-shaped sword light attack in front of them. In the next moment, several Transcendents were sent flying even further, leaving only the flickering light dots on the horizon.

    The Alliance of Mages and the Northern Court also attacked one after another, blocking the attacks.

    A momentter, everyone sessfully arrived at the bottom of the Tower of Babel.

    They were in the west, their Holy Bodies were in the east, and there was a huge Tower of Babel in the middle¡­ The senior Transcendents who were fighting were not willing to stay away from the Holy Bodies for these people, unless they kept going up and approached the height of the Holy Body.

    As for the ordinary Transcendents who were sealed in the periphery, they hesitated for a moment and did not dare to make a move against the ¡°cultural people¡± alliance again. Their faces were full of anger, and their surging Origin Energy sted towards the other people who were close to them ¨C they found an opportunity to take advantage of it and intended to follow behind the ¡°cultural people¡± alliance to get close to the Tower of Babel, and they were immediately met with a disaster.

    ¡­

    Everyone was stopped outside the gate by the restrictions of Tower of Babel.

    As the core building of the Holy City, the former residence of the Saints, Tower of Babel was also within the Holy City, and there were few areas that could not be essed by the back of one¡¯s hand.

    They tried to break down the door with force, but the attacks did not even cause a ripple ¨C even though the passage of time had consumed a lot of energy, the restrictions here were still not something that extraordinary people like them could break ¨C it would be useless even if they fought for ten days and ten nights.

    Tang Yu had a headache.

    Unless they went to the other side of the Tower of Babel, it would be very difficult to enter the area where there were no restrictions.

    However, if they took a detour, he was sure that they would be attacked like a storm.

    As cultured people, Great Lord Tang chose to walk through the main entrance and turned his head to look at the Transcendents of the Alliance of Mages¡­ As researchers, they would surely have a way to deal with the responsibility of knowledge on the scene, right?

    Looking over, he saw eight Great Mages, including the Chief, sticking close to the restrictions on the main entrance like a saint, studying while praising.

    The tranted phrase was:

    ¡°666!¡±

    ¡°Strong! Invincible!¡±

    ¡°So runes can be drawn like this!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see such a brilliant restriction. I have no regrets in my life!¡±

    Tang Yu was speechless. He suddenly felt that these people from Alliance of Mages were a little unreliable.

    He walked forward and asked.

    ¡°Chief Elder -¡± Ordinan shook his head. ¡°The restriction is too profound. Even if I was given ten years, I might not be able to understand itpletely. Breaking it? It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Tang Yu looked disappointed.

    He opened the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± and saw its essence. However, countless energy nodes converged in his eyes like a chaotic code.

    Dizzy,

    Don¡¯t understand,

    Can¡¯t afford it!

    ¡°Theyout of the Holy City has its own system. If we can learn this system, there might be a slight possibility of breaking it. There should be simr books in the library of the School of Cultivators in the Holy City. Unfortunately, when we arrived there, the entire library waspletely empty.¡±

    It was a pity for the Chief, especially now. Looking at the situation, it was very likely that they would not be able to enter Tower of Babel.

    Only by researching this wonderful restriction could his depressed heart feel a littleforted.

    Tang Yu felt a little guilty.

    Wasn¡¯t he the one who emptied the library?

    Then, he realized¡­ I copied the library based on my own ability. Why would I have a guilty conscience? It was impossible to take out a book. It was impossible to take out a single one. Anyway, looking at these people from Alliance of Mages who only knew how to shout ¡°6¡±, even if they took out the corresponding books, it was impossible to crack the security of Tower of Babel in a short period of time.

    Moreover, there were so many books, all of them were packed into boxes and sent back to the territory. On the other hand, the people like Odin were so yearning for knowledge, could they¡­

    Tang Yu immediately thought of the scene of him holding the pole and pulling the book upside down. The group of grand mages below him jumping around like fish¡­ It was simply blinding!

    He cleared his throat.

    Pointing at a node with the strongest energy reaction when dozens of runes intersected, he said in a profound manner, ¡°Venerable One, why don¡¯t you take a look here? If we can change the flow of the runic energy here, we can weaken the restrictions in this area.¡±

    Ordinan followed the direction of the finger and stared at it for a few seconds. He quickly calcted in his mind. A momentter, his eyes lit up and he looked at Tang Yu differently.

    I didn¡¯t expect a young man like you to have such a unique understanding.

    Tang Yu smiled without saying anything. He paused for a moment and then analyzed a few other energy nodes.

    In terms of talisman literature and formations, although he didn¡¯t know what rank Odin was, he knew that his own ability¡­ definitely couldn¡¯tpare.

    However, in terms of knowledge, Tang Yu felt that he was not much worse.

    One book, ¡°Elementary Rune Knowledge¡±, made Kevin treat it as a treasure, and heter read the books, such as ¡°Intermediate Rune Knowledge¡±, ¡°Intermediate Magic Theory¡±, and so on. Even in the Holy City Library, the books he had roughly scanned through were not like the ones he had in his hand,pletely presenting a certain line.

    Some elementary, but umon knowledge pointspletely shocked and stunned Ordinan.

    In addition to the ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, Ordinanpletely treated Tang Yu as a master of the same level, or even higher.

    ¡°Master Tang is amazing¡­¡±

    ¡°Old Ordinan, you are not bad either. It¡¯s just that your knowledge is too limited. It just so happens that my territory has a lot of Book of Fu. When you want to go, you can read it!¡±

    Ordinan was touched.

    However, he was an old man who had lived for hundreds of years after all. Although he was a little naive because of his house, he did notpletely believe Tang Yu¡¯s words.

    He also had a certain level of vignce.

    Tang Yu shut his mouth in a timely manner as he understood the logic behind his speech and his reasoning.

    He walked to the front of the door and pondered for a moment.

    Eye of Insight ¡®captures the general weak points of the door. Combined with Nancy¡¯s attack, I might be able to break it with brute force.

    However, he suddenly had a new idea.

    Coming back to his senses from his deep thoughts, Tang Yu took out a dozen Return Scrolls and pressed them against the light barrier. He had seeded.

    As expected, the light barrier is an solidified energy, and the barrier is an independent system¡­

    The gate of Tower of Babel was more than ten meters wide, and it was just a side door.

    After pasting seven or eight Return Scrolls, Tang Yu retreated and rubbed his hands.

    When he saw this scene, he felt that it was strange.

    Breaking the restriction, whether it was a violent break or a technique, it was all an energy disturbance. This was the first time he had seen a tool break.

    Could it be that these scrolls can weaken the restrictions, or cause the energy to be chaotic, so that it is easier to observe the ws of the restrictions? Or¡­

    One solution after another appeared in his mind.

    At this moment, the scrolls lit up with a hazy halo. They gathered like bubbles, formingrger bubbles that enveloped the entire side door.

    The next moment,

    Sou.

    Ordinan¡¯s eyes widened, and his beard almost flew away.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the gate?¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there even a gate?¡±

 Chapter 468

    <h4>Chapter 468</h4>

    In the outside world.

    The opening of the Saint Realm space had long attracted the attention of the foreign races.

    In the space filled with red mist, beside the light green light pir, in some ruined cities¡­

    The Evil Eye Race, the Blood Evil Race, and the Ghost Race, many foreign race experts raised their heads in unison.

    ¡°The messenger is here.¡±

    Ka,

    Ka,

    A slight crisp sound rang out.

    West of Asia, in a small country.

    Red mist drifted in the sky, and huge cracks appeared on the ground. With a roar, countless demonic beasts rushed out from the cracks.

    In just a few minutes, dozens of abyss cracks took shape.

    In a survivor gathering ce in the crack area, the strongest Awakened had just killed a few demonic beasts and was swept by a high level demonic beast. Half of his body disappeared and blood flowed like a pir.

    In a moment, the entire gathering ce turned into and of death.

    The ck Mana Tide rushed further away.

    In the suburbs of the capital of a small country dozens of kilometers away, arge shelter with city walls was built.

    The person in charge of the city defense who had just received the news pulled the alert and set up defenses, but he looked up in shock.

    The originally clear sky was now pitch ck.

    It covered a radius of several hundred kilometers.

    In the area above the dense abyss cracks, in the dark clouds, a huge whirlpool appeared. It was several kilometers in diameter, and lightning shed and thunder rumbled.

    A purple lightning shed across, reflecting a huge shadow.

    His long neck and spread wings were two to three kilometers long. Every distance, there was a gem like crystal embedded in the darkness like a indicator light.

    It hovered and slowly descended.

    And above the head of the huge bird beast, there was a figure and the tail behind it.

    It was faintly discernible.

    ¡­

    Holy City, Western District.

    In a beautiful courtyard, there was a wantonughter.

    The figure soared into the sky and stood firmly in the air. His gaze swept across like a sharp de unsheathed, making others not dare to look at it.

    ¡°Today, I am a Transcendent!¡±

    ¡°¨C¡°

    A few of the remaining high-ranking officers of the Heavenly Wolf Pce ttered.

    One was extraordinary, the fish turned into a dragon.

    His boss was already standing at the top of the food chain on Earth!

    Nishimura narrowed his eyes and looked at the tall tower in the distance that pierced the sky.

    The distance was very far.

    The tall tower was only a toothpick in his sight and could not be seen clearly.

    Extraordinary battle fluctuations had yet to spread to the outer perimeter, but everyone knew that the greatest opportunity was definitely in the central region.

    Now that he had be a Transcendent, no matter what opportunities or treasures, he had the strength to step in.

    ¡°And that person!¡±

    West Vige would never forget that he was like a dog, being chased around in the air. The ¡°Wolf Pce¡± that he had been running for a long time was now only left with remnants of troops and defeated generals.

    And now, his strength had greatly improved, and he was able to crush the person who had chased him back then with a single hand.

    That person was within the Holy City as expected.

    It was time to take revenge.

    At this time, a crystal ball floated out from his pocket. West Vige was startled. It was the crystal ball that knew that the mysterious person could assist in cultivation.

    Suddenly, he had an ominous premonition.

    A suction force suddenly came from the crystal ball. The extraordinary source energy that had just broken through, before he had time to carefully experience it, rushed into the transparent crystal ball like a faucetthat had been turned on.

    It couldn¡¯t stop.

    West Vige had a constipated expression.

    ¡­

    Tang Yu walked into the Tower of Babel and looked at all kinds of furnishings, which were amazing.

    Since he had developed the real usage of the Return Scroll, now, no matter what item he saw, the first thing he considered was whether he could use the Return Scroll to move away.

    This illness was a bit serious.

    What Tang Yu wanted to do the most was naturally to take the Tower of Babel away.

    Unfortunately, it was impossible.

    Not to mention the height of the Tower of Babel, which required countless scrolls, just the fact that it was connected to the ground made it impossible for his idea to be realized.

    Even the pure Origin Energy Pool needed to be divided into pieces.

    If not for the fact that the ess system was independent and only relied on the side door of Tower of Babel, his Return City Gate technique wouldn¡¯t work either.

    However, using it like this also deepened his understanding of the operation mechanism of the Return Scroll.

    Returning to the city should include two parts. One is to seal the person or object, seal them in a short period of time, and form a stable whole¡­ The second part is to teleport the sealed package, teleport back to the city, and then open the package on its own¡­ The process is very short, even if it is extraordinary, it is difficult to detect the changes.

    During the process of sealing, if it is not a particrly strong object, maybe it can be cut directly?

    His guess was based on the previous teleportation of the gate.

    Although the ess system was independent, the side door and the surrounding walls were actually connected¡­ However, there was no anti-violence dismantling function. After all, the defense part was on the restriction.

    In the end, the Return Scroll bypassed the restriction and directly tore the side door.

    Tang Yu also had a bold idea. Could he use the Return Scroll as a Spatial Cut?

    After thinking about it, he felt that the requirements to use it were very harsh. If it were fortoo strong, he was afraid that it would not work.

    Not even living things.

    He had heard before that in order to save on Return Scrolls, there were adventurers who hugged each other and only used one Return Scroll. As a result¡­

    And it had even seeded!

    Ever since that incident, the positions of three men hugging each other, and meat buns had been developed one after another.

    As a result,

    He had seeded again!

    There were also some who were a little shy and couldn¡¯t help but hold each other¡¯s hands. They were like pure children.

    Therefore, they failed.

    In reality, the range of the light of the Return Scroll was limited. The three of them could barely cover the light, while the two of them held hands. The distance in a straight line was too long.

    The light was also very helpless. It could only cover one person and half of the other person¡¯s body.

    ording to Tang Yu¡¯s own understanding, if the seal was sessful, the person who was only covered by the light would immediately be cut into a blood red color. However, it was not. It was just that the Return Scroll had failed to activate.

    He guessed that the Return Scroll itself had a protective mechanism.

    It was a very mature product.

    There was no way for him to use it on all kinds of unorthodox¡­ bah, all kinds of creative ideas.

    ¡­

    After sessfully entering the Tower of Babel, the four forces had already separated.

    In the end, it was just a temporary cooperation. Everyone wanted opportunities and treasures. Rather than encountering a conflict at that time, it was better to split up first and find their own things.

    However, before leaving, something unexpected happened.

    Ordinan used a rune disk array to set up a restriction to block the empty side door.

    ording to Ordinan, in order to avoid other Transcendents from imitating him, it was necessary to block the door as soon as possible.

    This was not,

    Tang Yu saw the Transcendents who were preparing to join forces in the distance and watched in confusion as the curtain of light formed again.

    Although the restrictions set up by Alliance of Mages could not bepared to the original ones, the brand new, intact, and energy-filled defensive restrictions could easily stop others for a few dozen minutes.

    Tang Yu was shocked.

    I didn¡¯t think that you, old geezer, would actually be so treacherous!

    As expected, people are still old ¨C but this idea is very good.

    At this time,

    It had been a few minutes since they had entered the Tower of Babel.

    The bottom of the tower was very wide, divided into severalrge areas, includingbat and leisure areas.

    Other than the fact that it was very particr about aesthetics and the quality of materials, Tang Yu did not find any particrly valuable treasures, so he dismantled a part of it as a sample and threw it into the space pendant.

    He went up.

    The second floor, third floor, fourth floor, fifth floor¡­

    Tang Yu looked at the murals on both sides of the corridor with a strange expression.

    It was not a simple mural. It contained spiritual energy, which was equivalent to 3D dynamic pictures, recording part of the history of Origin Star.

    There was a lot of plot.

    The people of the Holy City knew how to y!

    There were saints who emitted endless radiance, while countless people knelt down and worshipped ¨C this was the scene where the Origin Star conquered the of life, and the natives regarded the saints as gods.

    There were also the footprints of the humans of the Origin Star that spread across the heavens, helping the natives to open their wisdom, promote martial arts, and so on.

    Tang Yu also saw the humans of Origin Star and got married to the humans of others.

    The human race was a great n in the starry sky. There were many lifes discovered by the saints of Origin Star. What they gave birth to was the human race, or the human race. It matched the aesthetic view of the humans of Origin Star.

    However, Tang Yu was still more curious about how to solve the problem in istion.

    ncing at ine and the curious Nancy, Tang Yu felt that he should skip this part of the mural.

    All the way back,

    Suddenly, the background of the mural turned a ring light red.

    This was a scene of a human expert fighting against an outsider.

    It was extremely tragic.

    Tang Yu guessed that at this stage, they should have reached the beginning of the third era. At the peak of the Origin Star, they had encountered a terrifying enemy ¨C the Devil Race!

    His gaze focused slightly andnded on the mural that was suspected to be the Devil Race.

    Human form, inverted triangr eyes, and the two meter long tail on the back.

 Chapter 469

    <h4>Chapter 469</h4>

    The further the murals went, the more dazzling the color became.

    The war was constantly rising.

    From the starry sky, dimensional space, alien dimension¡­ The mes of war spread all the way to the various lifes.

    Ordinary lifes could not withstand the battle of saint level. Tang Yu saw the great canyon that had been split open for hundreds of kilometers. The tsunami was hundreds of meters high and destroyed countless buildings. The space cracked and could not close for a long time.

    Gradually,

    The Origin Star was defeated.

    The ¡°Devil Race¡± had countless ws and teeth of other races. It was far stronger than the majors under the rule of the Origin Star. They had plundered countless genes of life and developed war weapons, ¡°Mutant¡±. They had an endless number of them.

    Tang Yu nced at this ¡°Mutant¡± and it was the mostmon devil beast in the outside world!

    The appearance was a little different. This was just a difference in the version, but it was fearless and unafraid of death. It was the same.

    Ordinary demonic beasts were only awakened and advanced versions. For example, disaster level demonic beasts wereparable to pseudo-Transcendents.

    Demonic beasts had no intelligence and could not cultivate. They belonged to abnormal lifeforms and could not truly break through to Transcendence¡­ However, it was not that there were no more terrifying demonic beasts.

    On the mural, Tang Yu saw a huge, almost gigantic demonic beast.

    The so-called Catastrophe Level was only a little brother in front of the Demonic Beast.

    With the size of a Super Demonic Beast, a slight raise of the hand and a stomp of the foot could cause devastating damage to a city, and its true strength was immeasurable.

    It seemed that even saints were difficult to kill.

    As the front line retreated, the lifes upied by the ¡°Devil Race¡± gradually became deathly silent, unable to breed any more life, and their source energy was exhausted.

    There was a rare text description on the mural.

    Devour!

    The ¡°Devil Race¡± was devouring the origin of the.

    This was the true use of the Red Mist and the demonic beasts!

    However, every life has a world barrier.

    The itself is also resisting.

    The devil race and its minions are powerful and can easily kill the natives of the life. However, swallowing the origin of the can only be done step by step.

    Only now did Tang Yu understand why the foreign races did not seem to care about destroying humans. Even if arge shelter was destroyed asionally, many survivors would be able to escape.

    Just like raising pigs.

    They could not kill all of them at once, but raise a batch and ughter a batch.

    The fate of the earth life forms was connected to the origin of the life. They could raise a portion of the native humans on the and keep the speed of devouring the origin at a high position, but it could not exceed the highest limit.

    And once they killed the Son of the World with S grade talent, they could break this limit and heavily injure the origin of the.

    This was the result of the saints¡¯ analysis of other lifes.

    ¡°No wonder the Ghost Hand Race and the White Bone Race looked at me differently.¡±

    ¡°The foreign races may not care about ordinaryrge-scale shelters, but for someone as famous as Tree Shade, no matter how you look at it, it looks like the brightest star in the night sky!¡±

    Tang Yu was helpless.

    He knew that he was a scum with only E -grade innate talent, and even Nancy had nothing to do with the Origin Star.

    However, other people definitely didn¡¯t think so, so he couldn¡¯t say it yet.

    ¡°However, the foreign races aren¡¯t as united as iron, and they might even be separated in apletely different way.¡±

    He fell into deep thought, ¡°For example, the South Heaven Province area was originally the activity range of the Ghost Hand Race, while the East Sea Province was the activity range of the White Bone Race¡­ The foreign races that attacked the Northern Court are only the Evil Dragon Race and the Blood Wing Race¡­ The foreign races seem to be divided clearly, and there might not be anymunication between them.¡±

    It was only after the destruction of the Ghost Hand and the White Bone Race that the territory was not harassed by the foreign races for a long time.

    ¡°On the other hand, the world barrier of Origin is far stronger than ordinary lifes. The foreign races are unable to enter on arge scale, and their strength is limited. This should be one of the reasons why the current situation can be maintained.¡±

    As they retreated step by step, the murals were cut off when Origin Star was finally discovered by the devils.

    The time span was very long.

    However, how big was the territory of the Devil Race and how strong were they?

    Tang Yu was not sure whether it was the Sage or not, but he could see the gap between the two sides from the mural. It was not like what ¡°Zhen¡± said. They were originally evenly matched and could contend against each other.

    Where did the people of the Holy City go in the end?

    Sacrifice? Or escape? Tang Yu was not clear.

    Back then, the people who lived in the Holy City had a high probability of possessing spatial equipment with arger capacity. It was very easy to pack things up¡­ Were there any traces of cleaning or evacuation here? It had been a long time, and even the ¡°Insight Eye¡± could not see any traces.

    ¡­

    In the middle of the Tower of Babel.

    Half-destroyed area.

    There were more than twenty experienced Transcendents who joined the battle for the Holy Body. There were two or three behind each of them, even three to five, and seven to eight ordinary Transcendents.

    The stalemate continued.

    Someone suggested to observe andprehend the Taoist Connotation together. Whoever dared to take the opportunity to absorb it, the others would attack together and kill those who did not follow the rules.

    The suggestion was quickly approved.

    No one had the confidence to suppress others and take away the Holy Body.

    Even with two experienced Transcendent helpers, the extremely powerful Guts had no choice but to nod slowly.

    The Transcendents were wary of each other and slowly approached the Sacred Body.

    When they reached a range of a few hundred meters, their expressions changed slightly. The Origin Energy in their bodies slowed down, but no one retreated and continued to approach.

    His eyes focused andnded on the Saint Body.

    The mysterious power of rules manifested in reality, surrounding the Saint Body.

    Some people were immediately immersed in the mysteriousprehension.

    Some nced at it, and the dao ripples seemed to turn into circles that kept spinning, making them dizzy.

    Some people who were more than two hundred meters away from the Holy Body could not move an inch. They looked at the Taoist Connotation with rapt attention, only feeling hazy and unable to see clearly.

    The ordinary Transcendents in the periphery were restless.

    Some people intended to take the opportunity to go forward, but when they saw that even the senior Transcendents and the weaker ones could not move an inch, they immediately put out their thoughts.

    Boom

    There was an explosion in the distance, and the veteran Transcendent who had just entered a state of enlightenment suddenly woke up.

    He looked up.

    Smoke and dust filled the air.

    A high-level Awakened rushed out of the smoke and dust with a terrified expression. However, he only managed to run a few hundred meters through the building when his body froze. His upper body and lower body were separated, and blood flowed like a pir.

    Invisible des of air killed all the scattered Awakened ones.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Transcendent! Who is going on a killing spree¡±

    Someone eximed in shock and anger.

    Hunters in the Holy City were not rare because of conflicts of interest or because they encountered enemies.

    However, many people disdained to recklessly ughter Hunters who were weaker than them.

    It was also clear that in the outside world, humans still had great enemies, and most people could maintain their restraint.

    ¡°Wait, that aura¡­ it¡¯s a foreign race!¡± ¡°Could it be that foreign races can enter the Saint realm? Clearly, demonic beasts can not!¡± A Transcendent who was adept at sensing frowned. ¡°Wait, that aura¡­ is a foreign race!¡±

    ¡°Outsiders shouldn¡¯t be able to enter either. I was being hunted down by an outsider at the Great Circle of Awakening. When I was at my wit¡¯s end, the pir of light appeared and I rushed in. As for that outsider, the moment he touched the pir of light, he was instantly annihted.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Sou!

    Sou!

    Sou!

    In several areas of the Holy City, a ck pir of light suddenly rose, giving people an ominous feeling.

    In the ck pir of light closest to the central area, dozens of figures leisurely flew out.

    There wererge eyeballs floating in the air, and in the middle were pitch-ck pupils. The pupils were bloodshot, and behind the eyeballs, there were even densely packed blood vessels, floating around like ribbons.

    Evil Eye n!

    They hadpound eyes, and their arms were as sharp as an insect¡¯s limbs. They were the de n!

    There were also illusory figures wearing cloaks, their tails like jellyfish, constantly moving up and down.

    The Ghost n!

    Countless alien races appeared.

    The aura that was released without reservation stirred the clouds.

    ¡°Good, so terrifying. They are all Transcendents!¡±

    ¡°What are those things?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the alien race! The mastermind behind the demonic beasts! Their auras are clearly different from ours!¡±

    Those who were qualified to enter the Sanctuary were all elites among elites. However, it was only now that many people realized that the demonic beasts were just pawns, while the alien race was the real mastermind.

    How could they be so strong!

    ¡­

    The six great ns flew out from the first ck pir of light.

    Among them, the Beholder n had the most Transcendents, a total of twenty-three of which were the total Transcendents of the other two ns and even three ns.

    The Evil Eye n,

    Among the ns under the Devil n, they could only be ranked in the middle.

    They did not have the ability to deliver more than twenty Transcendents to the Origin Star.

    More than half of them had been promoted to the Origin Star. This kind of opportunity made every n jealous.

    It was said that because of their outstanding performance, the Evil Eye n was rewarded by the Master.

    Even though it was just a little bit, it still made countless experts of the foreign races go crazy.

    At this time, the topbat strength of humanity, over a hundred extraordinary auras, were gathered around the distant Tower of Babel.

    Every foreign race member was envious.

    ¡°This ce has gathered almost all of humanity¡¯s topbat strength. As long as we kill these people, Origin Star will no longer have any power to resist.¡±

    ¡­

    The human Transcendents were still in a stalemate, on guard against each other.

    Before they could even react, the closest alien Transcendents had already arrived in front of them.

    ¡°Attack! We still have a chance while there are fewer alien Outsiders!¡±

    A human Transcendent recalled his children who had died in the hands of the foreign races. His eyes turned red, and Origin Energy surged within his body. He raised his hands high, forming a massive energy ball that smashed towards the alien Transcendents.

    Sou

    The purple light shed and disappeared.

    The huge energy ball exploded in the sky.

    The alien transcendent was stunned. He raised his trembling hand to cover his chest that had been pierced through¡­ There was no blood. His chest had disappeared and his life force was rapidly depleting. His body swayed and he fell from the sky.

    It, it actually¡­ killed an alien Transcendent in a single strike!

    Panic filled the air.

    Many alienbatants recognized the Transcendents who had been killed. Even if they were not considered strong among the Transcendents, they were still Transcendents, high and mighty Transcendents! Even the experts among the Transcendents could not kill a Transcendent in a single strike unless they were ambushed.

    Those at the Awakening level did not hesitate to turn around and flee ¨C those who had the heart to resist the enemy were also clear whether they would stay or not.

    Some of the Transcendents¡¯ expressions changed as they quickly flew away, and more hesitated for a moment.

    This instant,

    The alien Transcendent reinforcements were already approaching.

    Boom!

    Boom!!!

    Boom!!!!!

    The aftermath spread, the storm swept, and the earthquake shook.

    The flying energy, smoke and dust, and scattered fragments of stone covered the Holy City¡¯s original color.

    On the Tower of Babel, defensive runes appeared, shing and sparking.

    Not all alien races were as strong as the Great Evil Eye, and many of them were just newly ascended Transcendents.

    However, the alien races¡¯ allied forces hade prepared.

    As for humans, they had been fighting each other not too long ago. They were no longer in their peak state, and were like a pile of loose sand. The Transcendents of more than a hundred people were beaten back by dozens of alien races.

    Just as the human Transcendents reacted and began to cooperate with each other, several other pitch-ck pirs of light suddenly appeared and flew towards the Tower of Babel area.

    When someone saw this, they all had their own thoughts.

    They couldn¡¯t fight, but they couldn¡¯t escape!

    As long as they flew out of the Holy City and activated the patterns on the back of their hands, they would be able to leave the Holy Region!

    In a split second,

    In the human battle group, a third of the Transcendents did not hesitate to escape.

    The others who were busy fighting or were nning to fight to the death were immediately tricked.

    In less than ten seconds, several human Transcendents had fallen under the siege of the alien Transcendents.

    Fresh blood sttered all over the sky.

    Roars and wails resounded for more than ten miles.

    ¡­

    In the Tower of Babel, the moment the alien Transcendents appeared, Tang Yu received a contract message from Kong, Hong Yue, and the others.

    He did not bother to explore the Tower of Babel and immediately returned to his original path.

    In just a few seconds, the entire tower began to shake, but the barrier were still intact, and the walls of the Tower of Babel were very hard. Tang Yu could not directly break out of the tower.

    Outside,

    It was chaotic.

    Even those at the great circle of the awakened realm were like ants. Even if they were not hunted down, they could still lose their lives from the aftereffect of the fight.

    Kong, Hong Yue, and Hui Ren, who had just broken through, were rushing over.

    Yan Dingtian was rather unlucky. He was clearly only at the outskirts of the Holy City, but he was still targeted by three foreign Transcendents and kept escaping.

    The others couldn¡¯t help, so they could only stay behind.

    Before Tang Yu could react, Kong, Hui Ren, and the others had already decisively ordered the others to return to the city¡­ Other than the two unlucky ones who had just been killed, the others had already safely returned to their territories.

    The environment inside the Tower of Babel wasplicated, and Tang Yu, ine, and Nancy could not travel at full speed.

    It took them two to thirty seconds to rush to the entrance of the side door of the Tower of Babel.

    He saw that the defensive barrier at the side door had been removed. It seemed that the people from Alliance of Mages had already left.

    Neither Northern Court nor the people from Winter Fort Academy had been seen. It was unknown whether they had already left or were still hurrying inside the tower.

    The sky was already in chaos.

    Human Transcendents were escaping from the pursuit of alien Transcendents and had already spread out in all directions.

    Tang Yu and the other two rushed out from the side door and met up with Kong and Hui Ren who had rushed over. A momentter, Hong Yue and Hui Ren arrived one after the other.

    He hesitated. Should he leave or stay?

    Nancy and ine, who had the keenest senses, turned their heads and looked into the distance warily.

    Tang Yu also reacted ¨C they had been discovered, and arge wave of alien Transcendents were rapidly approaching from afar.

    One of them had a strange aura.

    They were both human and alien. Between the two different auras, they fluctuated and gradually approached the aura of the alien race.

    The alien race was extraordinary.

    Kamito Nishimura, who was holding a pair of knives, had red eyes and a frantic breath, and he was surrounded by red mist.

    He seemed to sense something and suddenly looked at the figure holding two swords and wearing a bamboo hat. His aura fluctuated even more violently.

 Chapter 470

    <h4>Chapter 470</h4>

    When enemies met, their eyes turned red.

    The thought of ruining the huge foundation in one fell swoop made Nishimura even more angry.

    His vision was already red, and the strange power in his body was eroding his soul.

    Nishimura was very clear about his changes.

    From a human being, he was transforming into an alien race. He could feel the changes in his aura and his lifeline being grasped in his hands.

    Thinking of this, Nishimura became even more furious.

    It was all the fault of the world!

    Then let him destroy the world!

    The degree of transformation deepened, and his rationality gradually disappeared. An even more violent power also surged out from the depths.

    At this moment, Nishimura felt that they could fight ten of them!

    ¡­

    ¡°Who is that guy?¡±

    Nishimura¡¯s expression was too obvious.

    Hui Ren patted Kong, his eyes moving back and forth between the two people, and his mind involuntarily came up with 30,000 words plot, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not good to start chaos and give up.¡±

    Hong Yue licked her bright red lips, feeling very interested.

    Nancy opened her eyes wide. She was a little curious, but also a little confused. She didn¡¯t quite understand the other people¡¯s excited and sighing expressions.

    ine was rtively calm. She lives in the headquarters of the territory, and she knows very well that Kong is a cultivation madman who is extremely proficient in sword arts. It¡¯s impossible¡­ Oh, she blinked her eyes and looked at the furious Nishimura. The two brown-red des were attached with iparably sharp des of light. They seemed to be the same type of person as Kong. I can¡¯t say for sure¡­

    She was slightly curious and excited.

    She circted her frost source energy to keep herself calm. Countless specks of blue light gathered, and a staff that was almost the same height as her. Its entire body was crystal clear, and the top was in the shape of a crescent moon. The dazzling blue treasure stone embedded in the middle of the crescent moon appeared in her hand.

    The surrounding temperature began to drop.

    Scattered snowkes slowly drifted down.

    His body stiffened slightly, he took his shoulders out of Hui Ren¡¯s hands with a calm expression, and moved two steps to the left.

    Tang Yu saw that the poker face that had remained unchanged for thousands of years seemed to twitch slightly at this moment.

    But unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see the specific changes.

    He had no way to judge.

    It shouldn¡¯t be¡­

    Tang Yu believed that he still had some understanding of his followers.

    Although they were joking, they were already prepared to fight.

    On their side, including themselves, there were a total of seven Transcendents.

    Because of the other Transcendents that had fled in all directions, the entire Holy City was filled with thick smoke and the foreign Transcendents were scattered. Tang Yu was not willing to retreat before he truly had no other choice.

    As for the approaching enemies, there were eleven extraordinary auras. Two of them were especially powerful and were veteran Transcendents.

    They could fight!

    The world of ice and snow!

    The sky blue ice spread around. In the blink of an eye, the area within two to three kilometers became a world of ice and snow constructed by ine.

    Tang Yu and the others only felt that the temperature had plummeted, but they were almost unaffected.

    As for the nearby Transcendents,yers of white frost appeared and they were able to break free. However, their movements were already restricted, and their Origin Energy circted slightly slower.

    They chose the battlefield to be on the ground so that ine¡¯s field spell could be used better!

    Boom!

    Grett held his shield and took the heavy blow of the alien Transcendents. Like a boulder, the sword light under the shield exploded and shot out.

    Apart from West Vige, the ten Transcendents all came from the same race.

    Their height and build were simr to that of humans, but their heads were a bit like lizards, their arms covered in scales, and they were somewhat simr to some shapeshifting ability users.

    The Lizard Race were good at closebat. Most of them used their ws to attack, and some used long weapons. They did not have any Transcendent weapons, and their weapons might not be harder than their fists. However, there were still many Transcendents who were used to using weapons they were good at.

    Nishimura ignored them, and there was no one else in his eyes. He directly rushed into the air, and before he arrived, the de radiance shed out.

    Bang!

    The sword light and the de light shed, shattering in the air.

    Nishimura recklessly swayed the almost endless source power in his body. The double swords shed continuously, and the mes of the source power attached to the knife, making the two knives stronger.

    He continued to approach.

    At this moment, he experienced the benefits of the strange power in his body, making him stronger. Even if he also broke through to Transcendent Void¡­

    He suddenly widened his eyes.

    The sharp sword energy pierced through the Transcendent force field.

    He did not know when, but he was already surrounded by countless sword shadows.

    ¡­

    Boom!

    The Lizard Race Transcendent bowed and tore off a w. The air seemed to be torn apart as it charged towards ine, who was standing behind.

    Grett, who was holding a shield, suddenly appeared in front of the Lizard Race Transcendents. The shield of a Tier 1 Divine Weapon instantly became iparably huge, like a wall, blocking the attacks of several Lizard Race Transcendents.

    The shield shook violently and quickly shrank back to its original state. Grett, whose hands were numb, retreated continuously. Every step he took crushed the surface of the stone that wasparable to a C-grade alloy. Pieces of stone flew out like bullets.

    At this moment,

    A purplish-ck crescent-shaped sword shed down from above and smashed into the body of the Lizard Race¡¯s Transcendent. The force field was broken and the scales were shattered. Arge piece of the chest of the Lizard Race¡¯s Transcendent was torn open. The entire lizard was sted dozens of meters away, piercing countless buildings.

    In the air, a petite figure appeared.

    She was wearing a ck armor and a battle dress. Her hands were holding the Disaster Swords tightly. The purple-ck Disaster Force was like ayer of membrane that wrapped around her snow-white arms and calves. The short ck hair on her neck was also solidified as if it had been stained with wax. The armor and battle skirt were even more colorful, and a terrifying power flowed around the sword body.

    She did not even look at the alien Transcendents who were sent flying. She stepped on the air, her legs, hips, and waist. She exerted strength at the same time, like an extremely fierce cheetah. Her strength was transmitted to her wrist, and the sword de shed diagonally to the right.

    Swish

    Tiny ck cracks appeared.

    The Lizard Race Transcendent¡¯s expression was fierce. With the three Transcendents working together, the energy released wasyered on top of each other.

    Bang!!!!!!!!

    The air exploded in an instant, and waves of energy surged out like a tide. A hurricane swept out in all directions.

    In the air, Nancy¡¯s face flushed red, and then he was sent flying by the explosion of energy. He tumbled two times before he managed to stabilize himself.

    The three Lizard Race Transcendents were smashed to the ground by the tremendous force. The ice surface shattered, and the stone bs sank into a pit. The two weaker Transcendents exploded with blood vessels in their arms, their faces distorted.

    The stronger veteran Transcendents regained their cohesive force field, exerted strength with their elbows, and shot up from the pit. At this time, the shattered ice crystals around them seemed toe alive. Their heads were connected and intertwined to form a chain. ¡ª

    When the Lizard Race elder saw Nancy being sent flying, he nced at the ice crystal chains and sneered. Origin Qi gaseous mes surged out from his body. The high temperature was raging, and the air was distorted. Even metal was turned into juice

    The ice chain began to deform. His arm twisted and struggled, and the ice crystal shattered.

    At this time, the shadow behind him suddenly elongated and grabbed his arms and feet.

    A cold light exploded.

    The Lizard n Elder felt his face tighten, and his scales trembled as if they were about to flip over.

    However, the repeated changes caused his reaction to slow down. At this time, his blood was controlled by a strange power and flowed backwards.

    Even if he wanted to shatter his Origin Energy Core and increase his strength in a short period of time, he would still be a step too slow.

    ¡°Pu -¡°

    The Transcendent Divine Weapon dagger stabbed into his back.

    The Lizard n Elder let out a silent roar as his Origin Energy gathered frantically on his back.

    The dagger kept shaking, and Hui Ren let out a low cry. The Origin Energy Lake also began to burn, and the Divine Armament dagger shed with a dim light.

    Pu!

    The dagger entered his heart and crushed it into pieces.

    After pulling it out, it did not stop at all. It tore apart the scales, fur, fibers, and spine. The lizard-like head rolled on the ground.

    ¡­

    Thirty secondster,

    The few of them worked together to kill the three Transcendents of the Lizard Race. One of them was a veteran Transcendent while the others were either lightly injured or heavily injured.

    Tang Yu let out a sigh of relief. The hexagonal crystal that was spinning behind him slowly dissipated.

    The opened personal domain was also gradually retracted.

    Kong had already killed his opponent, his face was expressionless.

    Hui Ren was still winking at him, meaning to leave the person to you and cut off his feelings.

    ine took the sliding ice and went forward, picking up the corpses of the Lizard Race Transcendents and putting them into her spatial equipment. Even if she found some Transcendent divine weapons from the Sacred City mansion, these materials could not be wasted.

    As the head of logistics, ine knew very well how rare high grade materials were in the territory.

    Only then did the head know that firewood and rice were expensive!

    She said, ¡°We can take this opportunity to kill some alien Transcendents. We just need to quickly shift our position.¡±

    At this time,

    The aftermath of the battle, the air waves, and smoke still shrouded them. Their figures were hazy, but the characteristics of the human¡¯s extraordinary aura were very eye-catching.

    Even if they restrained themselves, they could not escape the perception of some alien Transcendents.

    Thus, a bundle of scrolls appeared in Tang Yu¡¯s hand.

    High grade concealment scrolls had a strong effect of restraining one¡¯s aura, sight, hearing, and also had a miraculous effect in shielding one¡¯s spiritual perception.

    It was one of the few high grade scrolls that he currently possessed.

    ¡­

    Boom!

    In mid-air, a human Transcendent whose body was covered in blood and half of his arm was broken, gasping for breath, looked around.

    More than a dozen alien Transcendents surrounded him.

    A minute ago, two of his Transcendentpanions had fallen one after another.

    He was the only one left. Although he was a veteran Transcendent, he could not hold on for long, knowing that he could not escape alive.

    Then,

    Kill one to be enough!

    Kill two, earn a lot!

    Bang!

    Within his body, on theke of Origin Energy, a core that was constantly absorbing Origin Energy shattered with a cracking sound.

    The injured human Transcendent covered his entire body in Origin Energy. In an instant, the Origin Energy gaseous mes grew three feet high, from the small mes that were about to extinguish into dry firewood and raging mes.

    ¡°He shattered his Origin Energy Core, retreat!¡±

    Boom

    Before he could finish speaking, the speed of the human race¡¯s Transcendents increased by several folds.

    A resplendent radiance erupted from within his body.

    ¡­

    In the Holy City, there were people chasing and being hunted everywhere.

    After killing a Human race veteran Transcendent, the Elder of the Evil Eye Race was just about to clear out the other Human race Transcendents when he suddenly nced out of the corner of his eye and saw a figure that looked like a statue sitting on a rooftop in the middle of Tower of Babel.

    ¡°That is¡­ a Holy Body?¡±

    Spiritual ripples spread out.

    The eyeballs in the surroundings all turned to look.

    The other foreign races ¡®Transcendents couldn¡¯t help but look over when they heard this.

    Their minds were fluctuating violently.

    There was also the sound of panting.

    The auras of humans and foreign races were different, but the path to advancement was the same.

    The dao aura was also fatally attractive to the foreign races.

    The strongest of the Evil Eye Race was a Transcendent. The blood vessels on the back of his eyes waved and he flew towards the Sage Body.

    It was as if he had fallen into a swamp of mud within a range of several hundred meters.

    Purple light shot out from his pupils, and itpletely dissipated after just a meter away from his body. The Evil Eye n Elder also took advantage of this opportunity to continuously advance, break, and advance.

    In the blink of an eye, he was less than a hundred meters away from the Holy Body.

    At the same time, the Saint Body that had been sitting in a dead silence seemed to have undergone an inexplicable transformation.

 Chapter 471

    <h4>Chapter 471</h4>

    Other races were not united. Other than the Evil Eye Race, the other races that had discovered the Holy Body also turned into a streak of light and flew away.

    The Evil Eye Race still had ten ordinary Transcendents and three senior Transcendents near Tower of Babel.

    They were the most powerful.

    The elder of the Evil Eye n fell into the mud, but he still slowly approached.

    In his eyes, he could clearly see the Taoist Connotation that was spreading around his body.

    Mystery, wonderful!

    He almost immersed himself in it.

    The Evil Eye n Elder came back to his senses, and his eyes became even hotter.

    He could only touch it and put it into his spatial equipment.

    At this time, the huge pupils of the Evil Eye n Elder suddenly contracted, and the Taoist Connotation that surrounded his body seemed toe to life, and all of it merged into his body.

    The handsome man slightly raised his head and looked at the sky. Suddenly, he turned his head and looked at the Evil Eye n Elder.

    In an instant,

    It was as if he saw the sun and endless light.

    The elder of the Evil Eye n screamed in pain, and his mind fluctuated violently.

    His eyeballs were filled with blood vessels, the blood vessels on his back, the eye membrane, and so on, like the spring snow under the sun, quickly melted.

    A momentter, they disappeared without a trace.

    It was as if they had never existed.

    ¡°Saint, they are alive!¡±

    These Transcendents, including the elders, were not important figures in the n. At best, they could be considered as the backbone of the n. They had never seen a Saint, and they were enemies.

    They revived in front of his eyes.

    They turned into streaks of light and disappeared into the horizon.

    The handsome man slowly stood up and looked expressionlessly at the fleeing alien Transcendents.

    There was only a small ck dot in his eyes.

    Suddenly, a white light shed.

    The little ck dot in the sky was like a pencil that had been erased by an eraser. It didn¡¯t even scream.

    ¡­

    Hu ¡ª

    Tang Yu opened his mouth and spat out the turbid air of mixed source energy. Like a white stream, it was blown away by the wind.

    They had already escaped for more than ten minutes.

    At first, he used the ¡°Advanced Concealment Scroll¡± and was not discovered by the aliens. Through sneak attacks, he achieved even greater results and killed eight alien supernatural beings in one go. But also because of this, several people were targeted.

    The aura was firmly remembered.

    Several foreign races that were good at sensing were searching and tracking. They were even marked and could not be removed in a short period of time. There was no effect if they used scrolls again.

    Tang Yu finally had a taste of being chased.

    As the slowest person, he was carried by Nancy as he flew. Her slender but powerful arms stretched out from under his armpits, and Her fingers were crossed in front of his chest. The wind whistled in his ears. She flew up and down, dodging and flying from left to right, making him a little dizzy.

    There were no unnecessary thoughts. Both of them were wearing hard steel armor. He was dressed in silver, and Nancy was dressed in ck. From time to time, there would be nking sounds.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t see the opportunity, I can only use a Return Scroll,¡±

    Tang Yu thought to himself.

    Killing a Transcendent was not all for the materials. He had already expanded. In his eyes, these Transcendents were filled with poverty. However, the alien were the greatest enemy of humanity. He could escape now, but what if one day, the alien Transcendents came knocking on his door? At that time, he would have nowhere to retreat to.

    He wanted to weaken the strength of the alien Transcendents as much as possible.

    Battles broke out everywhere in the Holy City, and they gradually moved from the central region to the outer region.

    This city was too big. Even if a Transcendent flew at full speed, it would still take one or two hours to fly from the Tower of Babel to the outside of the city. Many Transcendents were surrounded and killed, unable to escape. Tang Yu could no longer remember how many times he had seen a human Transcendent self-destruct.

    Damn! A dignified Sanctuary was actually broken into by an alien race, and instead became a ce of death! The designer is too trashy!

    Sigh, the glorious era of the Origin Star has long perished. The Sanctuary has been unprotected for many years, and it has once experienced intense battles. However, the foreign races came prepared. We were all too careless.

    He released his senses.

    Nancy carried him and flew, but she was the strongest. She was still in the best condition at the moment.

    As ine flew, she blocked the enemy. She consumed a lot of energy and was unable to continue.

    Hui Ren, who was the weakest and had just broken through to be a Transcendent, was already injured.

    Behind him, there were dozens of alien Transcendents with different physical forms chasing after him, like demons baring their fangs and brandishing their ws.

    The situation was not good.

    In a split second, a blinding light shed past. He instinctively closed his eyes and spread out his perception, but it also shattered with a bang, making his mind dizzy.

    He only felt Nancy suddenly stop in mid-air, as if she had suddenly braked. The inertia made her entire body press backwards.

    With a bang, the back of his head hit Nancy¡¯s forehead.

    She didn¡¯t feel anything, but Tang Yu buzzed. The people and objects in his field of vision all turned into multipleyers of shapes¡­ It was extremely painful!

    ¡°Those alien races¡­¡±

    He heard the crisp whispers in his ears and subconsciously turned to look. He saw that the dozens of Transcendents chasing them had all stopped in mid-air.

    His eyes were wide open, and his eyes were filled with terror.

    In the next moment, in front of his eyes, these Transcendents with different shapes melted like ice and snow.

    Hiss!

    The cold wind directly poured into his mouth.

    It wasn¡¯t just him, Nancy, Yi Lian, and the other human Transcendents who were far, far away, and near were all unable to react to what had happened.

    However, it was clear that the only ones who had melted in this instant were the alien Transcendents.

    ¡°There, there¡¯s someone in the Tower of Babel!¡±

    The Tower of Babel was very far away from their ce.

    The tower covered arge area and pierced through the clouds. In his field of vision, it was just like a hair.

    Logically speaking, people should not be able to see.

    Perception could not extend a distance of hundreds of kilometers.

    However, at this time, Tang Yu clearly ¡°saw¡± a figure standing in the middle of the Tower of Babel.

    Dressed in gorgeous silk, long hair flowing in the wind, handsome appearance¡­

    When he looked over, this scene naturally appeared in his mind.

    It was inexplicably familiar.

    Wasn¡¯t it precisely that holy body that he saw?

    ¡°Is this a Saint''[s power?¡±

    He knew very little about saints.

    Maybe it was because the territory level was not high and the strength was poor, and there had never been any books about saints or other goods in the market, and there were not many about extraordinary things ¨C after all, he was just a novice who had awakened to the great circle.

    He had only heard a few words about sages from the Holy City.

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t sure what had happened, but from the looks of it, it should be a good thing.

    Originally, the human race had been constantly being hunted down. Now, the situation hadpletely reversed. The alien race had fled towards the ck pir of light, but the saints hadn¡¯t moved. In a second, several or more alien Transcendents had been wiped out.

    There seemed to be a sh of white light in the middle.

    ¡°We can continue exploring the Holy City. Wait¡­¡±

    Cold sweat rolled down Tang Yu¡¯s forehead. He thought of how he had looted quite a few mansions, emptied the library, packed up the floating mountains and other treasures, and even demolished the gates of Tower of Babel¡­

    Thinking of this.

    The revival of a saint was not necessarily a good thing.

    Was it toote to admit defeat now?

    ¡­

    The few of them descended from the sky.

    Even though he could fly, Tang Yu still felt that his legs were weak.

    No wonder it was said that the level of awakening and the level of Extraordinary were two different species.

    Before he could make a decision, the sky changed and dark clouds covered the sky.

    The six ck pirs of light that appeared in the Holy City suddenly shot out ck light and connected with the other pirs of light, forming a huge, six-pointed star pattern.

    It seemed to be engraved on the dark clouds.

    Then, the dark clouds sank down like a funnel and finally broke.

    Whoosh!

    A huge bird with two or three kilometers long wings spread out from the clouds. The gemstones embedded on its wings flickered slightly like a indicator light.

    It circled and pped its wings slightly, bringing with it a hurricane that could tear apart steel rods and condense earth, enveloping arge area of the surrounding area.

    The tyrannical pressure caused the human Transcendents closest to it to cover their chests and spit out a mouthful of blood.

    The Demon Race messenger stood on top of the giant beast.

    He looked around and took in the appearance of the Holy City.

    ¡°The world barrier of Origin is countless times stronger than ordinarys. It is because it has been reinforced, but because of this, there is a w. As long as we break through the center of the Holy City, the world barrier will crack. At that time, our race can capture it in one fell swoop and offer this high-grade to the great ruler.¡±

    He patted the giant beast¡¯s forehead with his tail. ¡°Breaking through the center of the center is impossible for Transcendent Tier 2 and Tier 3, but for the pseudo-saint¡¯s ¡°mutants¡±, it is not a problem.¡±

    The n had long since been prepared.

    He only needed to carry it out ording to n, but this would still bring him ample experience, allowing him to take a step further.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin -¡°

    Before he could finish speaking, the giant beast beneath his feet roared, and then, a blinding white light tore through the clouds, illuminating the entire Holy City in white.

    The devil envoy¡¯s eyes were stinging with pain, but he also saw that figure.

    ¡°Saint, saint? How could there be a living saint!¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± He quickly calmed down, ¡°It¡¯s not a true saint, but the Taoist Connotation has driven that saint body. He is still a dead man.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Yu saw the enormous beast that covered the sky.

    The Eye of Insight was activated less than a secondter, and it had already drained most of his Origin Energy.

    ¡°False Saint. It was mentioned in the mural, one of the top weapons of the Devil Race.¡±

    At this time, the dazzling white light condensed into arge ball of light, covering half of the Holy City.

    The ball of light emitted a heaven-shaking roar, and the sound waves destroyed arge number of buildings. The terrifying power made everyone pale.

    Tang Yu had already grasped the Return Scroll.

    It was time for a strategic retreat.

    At this time,

    Boom

    With a loud bang, his head buzzed, and the sky cracked like a mirror. The ck crack quickly covered more than half of the Holy City.

    Tang Yu¡¯s vision blurred, and he only felt that his right arm was grabbed by Nancy in thest second.

    He subconsciously grabbed to the side with his left hand and intertwined his fingers with the other delicate hand.

    The world spun.

    It was as if a drowning person had floated up from the surface of the water. Tang Yu stood on solid ground. He looked around again. He was surrounded by grasnds of high and low. There was a lotus on the left and Nancy on the right. They were all still in shock.

    In the distance, there were Kong,Hong Yue, Hui Ren, and Grett. They were all safe and sound.

    Boom!

    Half of the building fell from the sky, and in the distance, he could still see the fragments of the building.

    Raising his head, the ck spatial cracks in the sky slowly closed.

    The sun shone brightly and the white clouds drifted. They should still be on the familiar earth.

    There were no Saints and that terrifying pseudo-Saint monster.

    At this moment, the aura in the distance surged. Tang Yu looked and saw that it was two human race Transcendents and three foreign race Transcendents. They were fighting together.

 Chapter 472

    <h4>Chapter 472</h4>

    Sanctuary.

    The huge Holy City was now empty, looking very deste.

    After being repeatedly ravaged, there was originally a huge space crack in the north of the Holy City that could not be healed. The Sanctuary Space was no longer as stable as it was in the past.

    The revived Holy Body and the battle between the pseudo-saint species directly destroyed the Holy Realm.

    The holy city was almost destroyed, leaving only a few areas, such as the Tower of Babel, still standing there.

    A small part of the holy city area was not affected by the copse of the space. A few hunters were stunned and looked into the distance. A cold wind blew, and they screamed. They rolled and crawled and ran out of the holy city.

    ¡­

    The outer space.

    It was a space that was attached to the Sanctuary Space, and it was even more fragile.

    At this time, the space trembled violently, and the light green light pir also flickered, as if the string was stretched and stretched, and then broke.

    Pa, pa, pa.

    As it flickered, the light pirs shattered into countless light particles that dissipated.

    The trembling onlysted for a short moment. The Hunters who were preparing to flee before they could even make a move survived the cmity.

    They looked around.

    The outer space of the Sanctuary seemed to have experienced an unknown earthquake. The temporary camps built by many major powers were in a mess.

    Some people fell to the ground, some unlucky and weak Hunters were hit by the rocks from five to six floors of the building and cried out in pain.

    Tree Shade temporary camp.

    After the short period of violent trembling ended.

    The Hunters who stayed in the camp were like birds startled by a bow. They either ran, ran, or leaped, running out of the vige camp. Only when they were dozens of meters away from the nearest building did they cover their beating chest and gasp for breath.

    It was not because they were tired, but because of fear.

    Those who had yet to reach the sixth level of awakening would have a high chance of dying if they were hit in the head by rocks falling from the sky.

    An awakened one at the peak of the fifth level,

    He couldn¡¯t guarantee that his reaction speed and speed were enough to avoid the falling steel bars and concrete rain stones. Moreover, in the Tree Shade camp, the buildings were built very high. The highest level in the neighboring camp was only three to five floors. Most of them were built in the first and second floors.

    The Tree Shade camp, five or six floors, eight or even more than ten floors, were everywhere. The power of copse was different.

    God knows how the trees built up tall buildings in just a few days, but fortunately, they didn¡¯t copse¡­

    Eh?

    Not copsed???

    Not far away, the camp of Northern Court was in a mess. The highest building¡­ could no longer be seen intact. The person in charge of Northern Court seemed to be organizing a search and rescue.

    In front of him, tens of meters away.

    The Hunters raised his head. Other than the fact that he was in the Sanctuary Space, the light source came from all directions. The shadows of the buildings could not be seen. The tall buildings were still standing tall. They did not suffer any losses from the previous super shock.

    Oh,

    Some decorative potted nts fell down. The shelves on the wall were all down. Some of the items fell, and some of the furnishings became messy. Some staff were counting the losses.

    An eye-catching banner was neatly hung in the middle of two tall buildings by several Hunters.

    ¡°Tree Shade Foundation Building spell, provides you with a ten-star security residence.¡±

    ¡°Buy a house in Tree Shade. Buying peace of mind, living in peace.¡±

    ¡°Address of Sales Department: No. 35, ** Road, ** District, Tree Shade Shelter, Contact: Manager Wu¡±

    Hunters: ¡°orz¡±

    In the camp, Manager Wu saw that all the banners were hung up. The corners of his lips curled up, and his fake teeth reflected the silver light.

    ¡­

    In the outside world,

    Just as they had fallen from the Holy Land to somewhere on Earth, the human race and foreign race Transcendents who had just met each other had already started fighting.

    The two human race Transcendents fought extremely fiercely, exchanging injuries for injuries.

    There seemed to be an unforgettable hatred.

    Two against three, beating the three alien Transcendents back.

    However, Tang Yu clearly saw that although the alien Transcendents were being suppressed, the damage was even smaller. They just did not want to risk their lives. If this continued, the human race would definitely be defeated.

    ¡°There are three alien Transcendents there. They seem to be injured. Why don¡¯t we¡­¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up as he concealed his aura. He quietly circled around with ine and the others and approached them.

    A momentter, without much effort, the three foreign Transcendents were killed.

    During the process,

    Tang Yu found out that the two Transcendents in front of him were unaffiliated cultivators from the Fourth Age. They were lucky and obtained a certain iplete inheritance and secret realm. They cultivated all the way to the great circle of the awakened realm. Later, through a deep sleep, the couple and the two children sessfully awakened two months ago.

    In the Holy City, their children had died at the hands of the foreign races, which was why their eyes were red.

    ¡°What about the other foreign races and humans? Who won and who lost in the battle between the Saints and the Heaven-Shrouding Beast?¡±

    At thest moment of the copse of space, Tang Yu only saw that the scope of the entire Holy City was almost covered.

    Most of the people should have been thrown out of the Sacred Space at this time.

    The saints and the giant beasts were nowhere to be seen.

    Through the contract, Tang Yu contacted his followers who had returned to his territory. He learned from Luo Zhe that just now, the outer space of the Sanctuary had also been shaken violently. There were less than one out of ten teleportation pirs.

    Fortunately, no one was injured because of this.

    There were no signs of foreign races around the territory.

    Tang Yu cut off the video call. As far as the eye could see, there were only some broken walls. The extraordinary couple had already separated.

    There were no other figures.

    The environment in the outside world was even moreplicated. There were ins, mountains, rivers,kes. A group of demonic beasts roared and rushed over. Compared to the Holy City, flying in the air was clear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first determine the current location.¡±

    Tang Yu closed his eyes and entered the observation mode of the territory.

    Far away from him, there were four reaction points, representing the four sub-territories that he currently had.

    Sunset Clouds, the Yangtze River Delta, the Northern Court, and thest to retreat.

    Based on the distance between the territories, Tang Yu constructed a three-dimensional model in his mind. Combined with the geography he had studied in high school, he determined that¡­ they were in Australia.

    So far away.

    Even for Transcendents, it would take a long time to fly back to Daxia from Australia.

    There was nock of danger along the way, especially in the ocean. No one knew if a tentacle that was hundreds of meters long suddenly appeared under the surface of the ocean and swept the flying Transcendent into the ocean.

    ¡°Fortunately, I have a convenient Return Scroll. However, this time, the foreign tribes are all out. This is a rare opportunity. I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    Boom!

    In the distance, on the other side of the mountain peak, there was a strong energy fluctuation.

    The entire mountain peak was ttened, and figures flew into the sky one after another.

    Tang Yu turned his head to look, and it was a chaotic battle of over a dozen Transcendents.

    This time, the human Transcendents had the advantage and were currently attacking the foreign Transcendents.

    The human side had a great advantage, and very quickly, the first alien Transcendent fell.

    Among the remaining two alien Transcendents, the senior Transcendent also shattered his source power core, erupting with astonishingbat strength.

    At this time,

    Perhaps it was because this battle had caused a lot of noise, but another figure flew out from the distant mountain peak and forest.

    There were humans and foreign races.

    One after another.

    At some point in time, the human side that originally held the advantage gradually became evenly matched.

    Each side had fifty to sixty Transcendents.

    Tang Yu and the others also joined in. After killing an alien Transcendent, more and more Transcendents participated in the battle, and less and less fell.

    With the vitality of a Transcendent, unless one could take away a set ofbos, it was extremely difficult to kill.

    This was the case right now.

    No one could do anything to the other.

    On the human side, Guts proposed to stop the battle.

    The alien races did not have the advantage, and they did not intend to continue fighting.

    Suddenly,

    A dozen or so auras rapidly approached from the distance.

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze focused slightly as he saw the figure flying at the front.

    He was nearly two meters tall. He had triangr eyes and grey skin. There were some exposed meridians or scales. The most eye-catching thing was a tail growing out of his tailbone. It was at least two meters long and looked like it was made up of many joints. The end of the tail was like a syringe. As it swung and contracted, it kept repeating.

    Among the different races, he was not outstanding. However, Tang Yu recognized at a nce that it was the true enemy of the Origin Star ¨C the Devil Race.

    In the long years, the Devil Race was just a pile of loose sand. However, the Devil Race was born to be superior and had the strength to rule these minions.

    And authority.

    As the Devil Race grew stronger, the other races, regardless of whether they were strong or weak, all lowered their heads slightly to show their respect.

    Initially, there were still disagreements and arguments, but now, they all shut their mouths and waited for the Devil Race Envoy to make a decision.

    This scene,

    Many of the human Transcendents frowned, and the atmosphere instantly froze.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes were indifferent, and countless streams of data shed through his eyes.

    The Devil Race was very strong, stronger than any other Transcendent. However, it didn¡¯t matter if the other races escaped, but the Devil Race Transcendents had to be killed!

    There was no choice!

 Chapter 473

    <h4>Chapter 473</h4>

    Human Transcendents were very vignt, but they were not too worried.

    In terms of strength, the alien races currently had the advantage, but they were also Transcendents. If they really fought with their lives on the line, the alien Transcendents would not be able to survive under the counterattack.

    However, in their respective factions, they were all high and mighty great figures. Although their strengths and weaknesses were not weak, they were evenly matched and even at a disadvantage. There were not many people who intended to risk their lives to fight against the alien races.

    If they wanted to leave, as long as they were not surrounded and killed by three or more Transcendents of the same level, they could also leave calmly.

    As for the alien races, they only had a weak advantage, so they did not dare to push it too far.

    Guts analyzed in his heart.

    We can not drag this on. If the foreign races ¡®Transcendents send reinforcements, it will be troublesome.

    Although the idents continued this time, the harvest was quite fruitful. After returning to the capital to retreat, within ten years, it is possible to break through to the extraordinary second-tier.

    In the crowd,

    Tang Yu secretly rubbed his hands and wanted to make a move. He pretended to be half-guarded as he condensed his Origin Energy. The eighteen Prism Tower Crystals had already formed a circle behind his back. After breaking through to the Great Perfection Stage, his strength had improved. His mental energy could stabilize the Prism Tower that was even more powerful.

    Amidst the many extraordinary precautions and surging Origin Energy, his movements were not detected.

    He had been waiting for the Devil Race Transcendents toe closer.

    Closer.

    The Devil Race messenger was about to fly to the front of the alien Transcendents when he suddenly said, ¡°Kill! Kill this group of human Transcendents! Don¡¯t let any of them escape!¡±

    He spoke in an unknownnguage, but most of the Transcendents present knew how to use their spiritual energy and understood the meaning of his words.

    ¡°How can an injured Transcendent have the qualifications to say such words!¡±

    He could see the respect of the other races, and the pressure from the leader was surprisingly strong. However¡­ the leader was already injured. There were numerous wounds on his chest, arms, and thighs that could not be eliminated. They continued to burn his flesh and blood, making his aura very unstable.

    It was possible to damage his foundation and even fall to the next realm. How could he say this in such a tone?

    The hot-tempered human veteran Transcendent,

    With the Divine Weapon Great Axe in hand, he chopped down with the axe. The axe in the air constantly grew bigger, and in an instant, it was the size of a bed board, and it was as if it were forabout to split the mountain.

    Although he seemed to be irritable, there was a sh of light in his eyes ¨C killing foreign Transcendents meant that he could obtain the blessing of fate. If he could kill this leader, there would definitely be a great amount of luck on his body, and his future cultivation would be smooth.

    At this moment, while the enemy was already injured, he wanted to kill it in one blow!

    Boom

    Origin Energy shed, and a ball of zing light exploded in the sky.

    The irascible Transcendent stopped in his tracks. The great resistance he felt from his hands caused his expression to change.

    The strands of hair stood up straight, and the fatal sense of danger caused his entire body to turn cold.

    Retreat!

    The Transcendent force field was pushed back, and his entire body shot into the distance like a ball. The Divine Weapon Great Axe shrunk in size to be ced in front of him.

    Sou

    The whip-like shadow shed in his eyes.

    With a ¡°dang¡± sound, the mouth of the tiger went numb, and the violent Transcendent tried his best to parry. The not-so-terrifying figure followed him like a bloodthirsty devil.

    ¡°Ah!!¡±

    A hoarse cry came from the exploding energy cloud.

    The Transcendents¡¯ expressions changed. They could sense that the aura of a veteran Transcendent was rapidly decreasing at the ce covered by the energy cloud, as if he had suffered a fatal blow.

    At this time, the smoke and energy dispersed.

    Two figures appeared in front of everyone.

    One stood there, while the other curled up.

    A gray-skinned alien with a scorpion-like tail pierced into the body of a human. It seemed to be absorbing something, and its tail kept expanding and contracting. At the same time, the human body gradually became skinny. His skin and bones were ashen, and his breath quickly declined. In the blink of an eye, he had fallen from Transcendence, awakening thirteen, eleven, eight¡­

    In less than two or three seconds, he almost died.

    A human senior Transcendent held a divine weapon, and he had almost no power to resist!

    Some of the weaker Transcendents revealed looks of fear.

    The injuries of the Devil Race Transcendents had recovered a little, and their auras had also increased a little¡­ Tang Yu¡¯s expression was grave. He did not bother to continue hiding, and used ¡°Instant Steps¡¯ to appear at the front of the human camp. He did not dare to get too close.

    Reaching out, he aimed his palm at Transcendent of the Devil Race.

    Secret Skill, Super Devil Prism¡­ Cannon!

    He casually thought of an imposing name, and the Super Devil Prism Crystal at the end of his palm shot out a dazzling light.

    Between heaven and earth, it was a vast expanse of purple.

    Only after a few seconds did it slowly dissipate.

    In front of him, there was nothing in a straight line, and there was no clouds in the distance.

    Silently retreating into the crowd, Tang Yu sighed.

    No!

    The devil race Transcendents dodged in thest moment, Tang Yu only managed to interrupt the other party¡¯s absorption process.

    The battle broke out once again.

    This time, the fighting style of the alien races was even more fierce, while the human race¡¯s Transcendents, on the other hand, two of them escaped too quickly due to fear and were quickly killed by the experts of the alien races.

    Right now,

    There weren¡¯t many choices, either to fight to the death or to escape.

    With extraordinary methods, many people could still escape. However, if they were targeted by the foreign races, especially those who were targeted by the terrifying expert leading the foreign races, they would undoubtedly die.

    Even someone as strong as Guts was in a dilemma.

    He did not dare to gamble. As one of the strongest human Transcendents, the probability of him being targeted was extremely high.

    Guts chose option C. He retreated while fighting. He could rely on certain environments to escape more easily. For example¡­ the sea! However, he encountered a difficult problem. He did not know which dangerous ces were around. He did not know where he was.

    Ten minutes,

    Twenty minutes,

    The human race had dozens of Transcendents gathered together to support each other, and none of them had died.

    However, during this period of time, the alien races had reinforcements, and the number of Transcendents had already exceeded a hundred. The human race only had sixty-two Transcendents, and the situation was getting more and more critical. Many of them were already injured, and theirbat strength had declined.

    ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this. Once we consume too much energy and ourbat strength is severely damaged, we might be caught in one fell swoop!¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, it is rare for each of us to escape. Whether we can survive or not will depend on our own abilities.¡±

    ¡°No, I just killed an alien Transcendent. If I scatter and flee, I will definitely be targeted. Why?¡±

    The quarrel grew more and more intense.

    As the only one among the Transcendents who had awakened, Tang Yu had a headache.

    The veins on his forehead bulged. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°One, you can¡¯t escape. Two, you must kill the alien Transcendent who is leading the group!¡±

    Tang Yu knew that under normal circumstances, there would definitely be people who would jump out to refute him, and they might even spray him in the face like pea archers.

    Therefore, he did not give the others a chance to speak, and his speed of speech skyrocketed.

    In summary, there were only two points.

    ¡°The foreign races were originally a pile of loose sand, but after the leader of the devil race came, the foreign race be stronger.¡±

    ¡°Everyone here can escape one by one, but then what? what if they attacked our territory one by one?¡±

    ¡°As long as we kill the Transcendents of the Devil Race, the alien races will once again be a pile of loose sand. None of the various races will submit to each other. At most, two or three races will cooperate, and there will be dozens of foreign Transcendents attacking us. It is almost impossible.¡±

    ¡°But if the foreign allied forces have a leader, which is the Transcendent of the Devil Race, then lead hundreds of foreign Transcendents to attack our base camp. At that time, who will be able to stop them? Unless all of our forces gather together, but is that possible?¡±

    What¡¯s more,

    No one was willing to give up the territory they had been running for a long time.

    They might be able to take away the experts under theirmand, but they had to give up on other buildings, industries, and even cultivation sites once they were moved.

    The losses were immeasurable!

    ¡­

    It was equivalent to abandoning arge number of people and resources.

    It was impossible for the major powers like Northern Court to agree, and Tang Yu could not give up his territory, give up the adventurer guilds, dojos, andrge numbers of hunters¡­

    The others also understood this principle.

    For a moment, there was silence. A few lone rangers did not dare to speak in the strange atmosphere. They could only try their best to resist the attacks of the enemies outside.

    ¡°We all know the strength of the Transcendents of the Devil Race. If ten experienced Transcendents attacked us together, we might be able to kill them. But right now, we humans are at a disadvantage, and we can¡¯t even protect ourselves. Kill them, heh¡­¡± ¡°You think too much.¡±

    ¡°What if I can? Oh, I want two people.¡± Tang Yu didn¡¯t care about the other party¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°As long as you can stop the other Transcendents and give me some time, I will have the confidence to¡­ kill the Transcendents of the Devil Race!¡± Tang Yu pointed at Nancy, who was beside him.

    Gutt frowned slightly.

    ¡°I believe in Master Tang¡¯s words. The Transcendents of the Devil Race must die. Otherwise, we will only be able to live like stray dogs in the future.¡±

    The first to speak was Ordinan.

    His words were loud and clear.

    Following that, the two Transcendents from Northern Court, Winter Fort Academy, and the rescued earlier spoke up one after another. Some of those who were originally hesitant and doubtful began to tilt the scales in their hearts.

    Thinking about it, it made sense. Tree Shade was not a nobody.

    The strength of the few Transcendents was obvious to all, and the attack that had just killed three foreign Transcendents was even more shocking.

    Compared to the four major powers, the rulers of the five major powers, with just a few short months, they were able to obtain their current strength and scale. It was even more legendary.

    Perhaps they still had a trump card.

    Guts nodded slightly to show his support, but he secretly gave the Transcendents beside him a look. If the situation went wrong, they would immediately flee.

    All of these exchanges were used to wrap their voices up to ensure that they would not spread out and be known by the alien races.

    ¡­

    After making preparations, Tang Yu began to exert all his strength.

    The Super Devil Prism Pir would asionally attack the alien race¡¯s Transcendents.

    With their defenses up, the uracy of the beam of light was limited, but the terrifying power still caused the eyelids of many foreign races to twitch.

    It was very threatening!

    Tang Yu was targeted.

    The pressure gradually increased, and the followers seemed to be unable to hold on any longer.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Suddenly, Tang Yu shouted. He seemed to have suffered an over-load attack. He let out a muffled groan and blood oozed out of the corner of his mouth. The pir of light that was formed directly shattered into countless light particles.

    Nancy grabbed Tang Yu¡¯s arm and turned into a ray of light that flew into the distance.

    ine and the others also turned into rays of light and chased after him.

    The battle immediately became chaotic. Some were fighting, some were fleeing.

    Nancy flew extremely fast, and the ones chasing her were all Senior Transcendents. There were five of them, but the distance between them was still increasing.

    At this time, the Devil Race Transcendents moved, leaving behind afterimages in the air.

    The distance was quickly approaching.

    Three thousand meters,

    Two thousand meters,

    Nancy deliberately chose aplicated environment to escape. She still flew at a low altitude. Before long, Tang Yu was covered in countless branches and leaves. The corners of his mouth twitched, but he closed them tightly.

    A few senior alien Transcendents were left behind, fighting with ine and the others.

    Aside from ine, Kong and the others didn¡¯t possess extraordinarybat strength, but holding on for a while¡­ wasn¡¯t a problem.

    Tang Yu took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes.

    Nancy brought him to the top of a mountain.

    A ck dot in the distance was rapidly approaching.

    A cool breeze blew, and the killing intent was shivering.

    Tang Yu opened his arms. Behind him, a five- to six-story fortress quickly took shape in the intecing of light and shadow.

    His mind seemed to buzz.

    The invisible territory quickly spread.

    The sixth-level territory has six sub-territory ces, and the scope of the sub-territories has also been further expanded to include the entire mountain.

    A flower, a grass, a tree, and a stone were all clearly reflected in Tang Yu¡¯s mind.

    His perception had increased several times, and hisbat strength had increased greatly within the territory.

    Tang Yu had not expanded, and he had increased his strength. It was not enough for Nancy to fight him with one hand, not to mention that his opponent was a devil race extraordinary.

    He only has one goal¡­

    Boom!

    The solidified power of ghosts and gods surrounded her body. Nancy activated her strongest state, ¡°Ghost Deification¡±. ck mes soared into the sky, and she directly charged up with the ¡°Disaster Greatsword¡± in her hand.

    Nancy, who had condensed an Origin Energy core, was extremely strong. Guts and the others were not her match.

    However, the Demon Race¡¯s envoy was a genius of the n. He had already condensed six Origin Energy Cores and was preparing to condense another one. After fusing with seven Origin Energy Cores, he would break through to the second rank and be an expert of the same rank. In the future, he might even have a chance to step into the Saint rank.

    High up in the sky, Nancy tightly held onto the Demon Race¡¯s Transcendent and didn¡¯t take a step back.

    Suddenly, a ck shadow shed past, and a cut appeared on Nancy¡¯s arm. Her aura immediately weakened a bit.

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t move for a moment as he stared at her. His hands were clenched tightly and his nails had already pierced into his flesh.

    ¡°Soon, soon¡­¡±

    In a split second, countless specks of light scattered around the battle between Nancy and the Devil Race. Invisible energy surged in an instant, it formed a huge formation that surrounded the two of them.

    ¡°Star Chess te¡± was sessfully constructed!

    Tang Yu still poured out his spiritual energy without reservation. A few top-grade medicinal herbs that could restore his spiritual energy appeared in his hands and he stuffed them all into his mouth like a cow chewing on a peony.

    Before long, countless ck clouds gathered. The sky dimmed and thunder rumbled.

    Rumble!

    Purple lightning shed across the sky.

    The aura of destruction spread out in an instant.

    ¡°Endless Lightning¡± * 2!

    Tang Yu had established a sub-territory to use the power of arge-scale spell in the territory to kill the Transcendents of the Devil Race!

 Chapter 474

    <h4>Chapter 474</h4>

    In a certain ce in Australia.

    The aftermath of the battle between over a hundred Transcendents cut off the rivers and leveled up the mountains. In a few minutes, the battlefield changed several times. If the satellites on Earth could still function, they would discover that¡­ the map of Australia was iprehensible. A small part of the area seemed to have been mosaic, and the style was different.

    Tang Yu, ine, and the others had ¡°escaped¡±. After all, they had also lured away quite a number of foreign high-end forces. The humans had not copsed, and they were still holding on.

    After a bitter battle, the Transcendents paid attention to the movements in a certain direction.

    Would the Tree Shade people be able to kill a Devil Race Transcendent with terrifyingbat strength?

    More than ten seconds had passed, and the powerful aura had already faded away. Guts opened the third eye on his forehead to deal with the attacks of the foreign races ¡®Transcendents, and his mind was spinning.

    The Devil Race¡¯s Transcendents had already gone far away, and the other foreign races¡¯ Transcendents were unable to stop him. Retreating now was the most suitable time.

    He had to make it before the Devil Race Transcendents returned.

    Guts didn¡¯t have much hope in Tree Shade¡¯s n. Perhaps that person had a trump card, but the devil race was extraordinary, and what if the leader of the foreign races also have a trump card?

    The sess rate was less than 10%.

    He couldn¡¯t entrust his life and death to others.

    If he wanted to retreat, he should retreat as soon as possible.

    He gave the nsmen a look, and several of the royal family Transcendents made their preparations, shifting the battle formation to the side.

    Rumble!

    The dark clouds covered the lightyer byyer, and the camouge was removedyer byyer¡­

    Regardless of whether it was the Transcendents or the Transcendents of the Human race, they all raised their heads¡­

    Looking up to the sky!

    A second ago, it was still daytime, and there were no clouds in the sky.

    The next second, it entered the night, and there was an inexplicable pressure.

    A Transcendent raised his hand, and a huge amount of Origin Energy surged out, sting into the clouds¡­

    It went straight through, the split clouds closing.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Fearing that he would be affected, Transcendent, who was aware of it, quickly flew down.

    Rumble!

    Another p of thunder rang out.

    In the distance, blue-purple lightning flickered, emitting a destructive aura.

    That direction was where the Green Shade Transcendents were.

    What exactly did he do to change the weather?

    Even the Transcendents were unable to sense it clearly from a distance, but the threads of destructive intent caused their hearts to palpitate.

    The battle was still ongoing, but the humans and the Transcendents were paying attention to the central region of the thunderclouds in the distance.

    The footsteps of Guts and the others also became hesitant.

    ¡­ No, that¡¯s not right. What am I thinking? Tree Shade¡¯s trump card is indeed shocking. However, the devil race seems to be the ruler of many different races. They are even more unfathomable. Even the former saints of the Origin Star have failed. No matter how legendary Tree Shade is, they are still just a group of Transcendents.

    He shook his head.

    Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong. When did Tree Shade rise to the level of a saint? Any random item made by a saint could be a hundred times or a thousand times more than Tree Shade¡¯s trump card.

    And the devil race must have a saint.

    Guts was ready to carry out the evacuation n A. Suddenly, the dozen or so alien Transcendents who were surrounding them seemed to have received some news. They stopped moving and turned into streaks of light, flying into the distance.

    ¡°?¡±

    Many human Transcendents were stunned.

    ¡°The n seeded. Stop these alien races from escaping!¡± Ordinan was stunned and suddenly reacted.

    ¡­

    The central area of the thunderclouds.

    Rumble ¨C

    Countless lightning pirs fell from the clouds and into the huge chessboard covered in starlight.

    The second time he used the ¡°Endless Thunder¡±, it was even stronger and strike twice. The brilliant might of the heavens was somewhat beyond his expectations.

    It had changed the astronomical phenomenon of at least a hundred kilometers in radius.

    Thest time he used it, he could not see such an obvious change in the dark night.

    At this time, Tang Yu had no time to observe. His spiritual force poured out and turned into a beacon to guide the thunder ¨C now he could barely control it with his strength!

    Nancy did not use the Scroll of City Return, but found an opportunity to rush out through the back door of the ¡°Star Chess Board¡± she opened.

    The [Ghost God Deification] state had not been removed.

    Her small body, which was originally only about 1.5 meters tall, directly turned into a two-meter-tall giant under the ck mes, as if it were forcovered with thick exoskeleton.

    It made him, who was standing behind Nancy, appear short.

    However, it was a unique sense of security.

    As the captain of the guards, Nancy waspetent.

    Within the Star Chess Board, the dense pirs of lightning randomly smashed down, and a small portion of them were drawn in by him. They turned around, held hands, and smashed towards the figure in the chessboard.

    The power of 1 +1 was terrifying!

    Not to mention the enhanced lightning that was directed by spiritual force.

    Boom!

    The figure that was wagging his tail and constantly dodging suddenly threw out a punch, colliding with the thick pir of lightning.

    Whoosh

    Lightning arcs flickered, and the dissipating power wrapped around the figure like a ball.

    The skin and flesh burst open, and there was a faint smell of burning. Some wounds could be seen rapidly healing with the naked eye. Some of the wounds, even though they looked insignificant, were like the previous wounds that could not be eliminated. The destructive power continued to destroy the flesh, cells, and souls.

    The aura was weakening.

    Tang Yu gradually revealed a smile.

    It can work!

    ¡°Infinite Thunder¡± + ¡°Star Chess Board¡±, only to kill one target. There was still a lot of energy left.

    ¡°Ding -¡°

    Suddenly, a system notification sounded in his mind. Tang Yu, who was highly focused and had blue veins on his forehead, was shocked.

    [Ding! Discovered unauthorized spatial flux(Permanently intercepted). ]

    Tang Yu opened his eyes. ¡°?¡±

    ¡­

    A few moments ago.

    The devil race was filled with extraordinary confidence. But..

    Trapped in the Star Chess Board, his brow furrowed slightly when the endless thunder sted down.

    The dual traps under his feet were designed by the human race in an exquisite manner. Before they were activated, he actually did not notice it at all.

    However, it wasn¡¯t a big problem.

    As a genius of the Devil Race, other than fighting, he was proficient in runes, formations, equipment forging, and many other subjects. With a single nce, he could tell that this kind of formation could onlyst for a limited period of time. It was a huge threat to ordinary Transcendents. However, for him¡­

    Boom!

    Six Origin Energy cores resonated, and sixyers of Origin Energy gathered on his fist, directly breaking through the descending lightning.

    Strands of the power of thunder spread across his body, but it could not pose any threat to him at all.

    Most of the lightning that fell down, the Transcendents of the Devil Race had the ability to avoid it.

    It was not much of a threat.

    When the two lightning merged together, the Transcendent of the Devil Race had a solemn expression on his face. He was already unable topletely destroy the lightning, and the scattered lightning bolts exploded on his body.

    However, he have a high level self-healing ability. he can recover from a mere injury by consuming some energy.

    Immediately, the wounds on the Devil Race¡¯s body healed quickly.

    Eh? Wait! These wounds¡­

    There were already a few wounds on his body. No matter if it was his self-healing ability or other healing methods, none of them had any effect on him. They were wounds caused by the attack of the Saint Body.

    It carried the power ofws.

    And at this time, the lightning that fell from the clouds actually contained traces of destructionws.

    The wound wasn¡¯t too deep. One, two, he gritted his teeth and endured. There wasn¡¯t much of a problem. When he returned to the n or opened the world barrier, he could ask the n saints to treat him.

    However,

    Endless lightning crashed down, and the devil race Transcendent¡¯s face turned pale!

    He called for reinforcements from other races, but counting the time, he might not be able to¡­ make it in time.

    If he waited any longer, he would umte more nomological injuries that he would not be able to recover from.

    ¡°Fortunately, the Saint of the race gave me a life-saving trump card, but I am unwilling to use it here.¡±

    On his chest, a spatial seal flickered slightly.

    It allowed him to teleport to any corner of Origin Star.

    Regardless of whether he was caught in a danger zone or being chased by enemies, he could easily escape.

    Such a heaven-defying life-saving item could actually be cast three times!

    Before the descent of this world, the Transcendents of the Devil Race had never thought that they would need to use this trump card.

    However,

    In the face of the revived Saint Body and the battle with the pseudo-Saint Mutant, he could only helplessly use the spatial seal to escape.

    At this time, he had no choice but to use this seal again.

    The heart of the devil race Transcendents was bleeding.

    He remembered the two human race Transcendents. They would definitelye back!

    Buzz

    The spatial seal was activated.

    The devil race Transcendents finally rxed.

    The next moment,

    Rumble ¨C

    A thick pir of lightning pierced through him.

    He looked at his chest in a daze. The space seal had changed from(2/3) to(1/3).

    The power of space spread out and wrapped around him. Then¡­ there was no more.

    What the hell happened

 Chapter 475

    <h4>Chapter 475</h4>

    On this day, the Holy City was born.

    On this day, the Devil Race extraordinary broke through the world and came.

    On this day, Tang Yu fell into deep thought and found that his understanding of the system was really too little!

    It turned out that everything that was not made by the system would bebeled as heresy.

    It was really¡­

    Wonderful!

    He nced at the lightning that was continuously striking down, no longer needing to use his mental energy to control it.

    The aura of the devil race was already gone.

    He didn¡¯t just use aura as a basis to judge. His mind sank into his mind. On the map of the territory, the huge, ring red dot had also disappeared.

    ¡°So close¡­¡±

    The scope of the territory wasn¡¯t particrlyrge.

    Fortunately, the Devil Race wasn¡¯t too far away. If the battlefield pushed back a kilometer, the result would be different.

    The means of interception could only be used within the territory.

    At this moment,

    It was less than thirty seconds before he retreated from the battle.

    The alien Transcendents were quickly rushing over, while the human Transcendents were also desperately trying to intercept him.

    Hui Ren, Grett, Hong Yue, and the others were heavily injured. In theter stages of the battle, they were no longer able to hold back all their enemies. The two foreign Transcendents flew towards the center of the thunderclouds, burning their Origin Energy with anxiety.

    If something happened to the envoys, they would not have a good time either!

    However, not even two seconds after they flew out, they discovered in horror that the connection between the envoys and them¡­ was broken

    How was this possible!

    How long has it been

    The strength of this batch of envoys is so weak!

    The seniors of the n clearly didn¡¯t say that! They weren¡¯t willing to bear this responsibility!

    Sou Sou Sou Sou!

    Countless alien Transcendents flew over.

    Following them were the human Transcendents who were entangled and chasing after them.

    They all looked towards a certain direction.

    The chessboard formed from starlight gradually became illusory and was about to dissipate.

    The rumbling of thunder also reduced the frequency until it disappeared.

    The dark clouds that covered a radius of a hundred kilometers dissipated like smoke, revealing the dark blue sky.

    There were no more figures of the Devil Race.

    Under the bombardment of the excessive thunder, the corpse waspletely turned into ash.

    Only two figuresnded in the eyes of the Transcendents at the peak of the mountain in the distance.

    The man stood with his hands behind his back, looking calm andposed. The woman held arge sword that did not match her figure, half inserted into the ground.

    Her aura was almost not weakened.

    There were no obvious injuries on her body.

    This was killing the enemy without injuries!

    ¡­ This time, the envoy was really weak!

    ¡­ Green Shade¡¯s trump card was really f*cking terrifying!

    The two Transcendents had their own thoughts.

    Suddenly, the alien race Transcendents simultaneously ignited their Origin Energy. Some of them flew towards Tang Yu and the others, while the others charged towards the human race Transcendents that were entangled in the battle and fought to their deaths.

    His eyes were truly red!

    He could only use the blood of the human race¡¯s Transcendents to pay respects to the Human Race Envoy who had just arrived less than a minute ago.

    Boom boom boom boom ¨C

    After a short period of rest and a strange atmosphere, the Transcendent Battle erupted once more.

    Without the Devil Race Transcendents, the human side was still at a disadvantage.

    Previously, in order to stop the foreign races and buy time, many of the human Transcendents had even burned their Origin Energy and desperately fought back. They had already suffered heavy injuries and theirbat strength had dropped drastically. Facing the red-eyed foreign races, they were forced to retreat again and again, spitting out blood.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Guts was the first to speak, his third eye freezing space. Then, he brought a few Imperial Transcendents and fled into the distance.

    When some Transcendents saw this, they used all sorts of methods and fled into the distance.

    This time, the pressure on the remaining Human Transcendents became even greater. Many people cursed out loud, but now, they were entangled by the Human Race Transcendents, unable to escape.

    ¡°I will block them. You guys go first!¡±

    His voice echoed between heaven and earth.

    The human Transcendent turned his head to look. Wasn¡¯t the one who spoke the words of the person in charge of Tree Shade?

    He had clearly paid a huge price to kill the devil race¡¯s Transcendent.

    He had clearly been treated as a thorn in the eyes of the other races and was surrounded and killed, yet he still considered them.

    What a good person!

    Extremely moved!

    ¡­

    Being protected by Nancy, ine and the others, Tang Yu was not in a good state either.

    More and more foreign Transcendents were attracted by him.

    ¡°Ha! Eat my endless lightning!¡±

    The ck clouds gathered once again.

    The foreign race Transcendents were shocked and slowed down their attacks, constantly guarding against the abnormality above their heads.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, most of the Human Transcendents had already escaped. Alliance of Mages, and other Transcendents also quickly left the battlefield under his emphasis and hints.

    Soon,

    The Alien Transcendents discovered that the condensed thunder clouds were not like before, almost covering the sky and the earth, only covering a small area above their heads.

    It was just the dark clouds formed by the ¡°destructive thunder¡±.

    Something was wrong!

    They had been tricked!

    They were furious, and countless Origin Energy crashed down.

    Rocks flew everywhere, and dust filled the air.

    The fortress at the top of the mountain was torn to pieces under the strong attack. The territory area was destroyed and the authority of the territory was restored.

    In the energy storm, several extraordinary auras of human beings disappeared.

    The smoke and dust dispersed.

    The entire towering mountain peak was almost ttened, bing a bare hill.

    There was nothing left.

    There were no bones!

    The savage faces of the foreign Transcendents froze.

    (?)?(?)?(?)?

    ¡­

    The Tree Shade.

    Today was a particrly lively day. On the highway that had been repaired in the wilderness, countless Hunters were walking in the direction of the road signs.

    In the new registration office in front of the sanctuary, the director Wang Zhou was so busy that his feet did not touch the ground. Although he had already transferred over a hundred staff members from the municipal department, he saw that there were twenty rows of people in front of him. Each row was as long as a basketball court¡­

    Wang Zhou was a little dizzy.

    A few hours ago, the outer space of the Sanctuary vibrated and countless light pirs shattered.

    It was said that the earthquake onlysted for a short period of time, and there were no more aftershocks. However, the shattered pir of light had yet to recover. Although the Sanctuary Space did not appear to be dangerous, countless Hunters were scared.

    Most of the Hunters quickly left the Sanctuary Space through the still functioning light pir entrance.

    The light pirs around Tree Shade were unfortunately destroyed by the spatial vibrations. In the entire Sanctuary ¨C East Eight District, there were only a few tenacious light pirs.

    It was not far from the Tree Shade.

    Chen Haiping, who had returned to the shelter, made the decision to build a small town near the pir of light in Hengcheng and increase the number of trains going back and forth between Hengcheng and Tree Shade.

    This caused more and more Tree Shade Hunters to appear.

    Currently, Tree Shade was very well-known. However, not all of the Hunters were nning to go to Tree Shade. In fact, only a small number of people had actually moved. However, at this moment, most of the teleportation pirs in most areas had shattered. Many of the Hunters were immediately blinded.

    They could not go back!

    But they did not dare to continue staying in the Sanctuary Space!

    After thinking about it, they could only choose the famous, well-served, and safer Tree Shade Shelter.

    Only in this dangerous night could Tree Shade bring warmth to their fragile heart that was full of injuries.

 Chapter 476

    <h4>Chapter 476</h4>

    It was gettingte.

    Whether it was the Hunters who had just left the Sanctuary Space or the ones who were still hunting demonic beasts in the wild, they all returned to the Territory one after another.

    Those who were far away and could not return had already chosen their positions, set up camp, and set up traps.

    In the dark night, the wilderness was filled with danger and danger, rising to the point of danger.

    The human field of vision was limited, but the magical beasts were even more violent, and the range of their hatred was even wider. The slightest movement could cause the magical beasts to flock over.

    ng, ng.

    The armored train that had been reinforced with thick armor whistled past.

    Along with the roars of the magical beasts, the sound of gunfire and explosions could be heard.

    Under the dark night sky, there would asionally be mes exploding.

    Tree Shade had now opened up several train routes: Tree Shade ¨C To the East, Tree Shade ¨C South Shade, Tree Shade ¨C Sunreach Line, Tree Shade ¨C Hengcheng Line.

    Of the severalrge shelters in the surrounding area, only the Shuohu Shelter could not open the iron route because of the distance and terrain.

    Among them, the green border line was first opened. Every few hundred meters around the line, there was a ¡°Arrow Tower¡± standing. It was the safest route. It had the most work hours every day and it was also running at night.

    The rest of the routes were longer, and the cost of setting up the ¡°Arrow Tower¡± along the line was too high.

    Tang Yu thought that demonic beasts generally would not destroy inanimate objects like the railway tracks. He did not build a defensive building on the whole line. He only opened up some safety points in the middle part of the area with the ¡°Level One City Wall + Level Three Arrow Tower + Level Two Mage Tower¡±.

    Firstly, there were railroad maintenance teams every day, checking the railway tracks along the way.

    Secondly, there were also some Hunters who were traveling across the area. They would be safer most of the time, but if there was a train passing by, and behind them, countless demonic beasts would roar and chase after the train¡­ it would be rather sad.

    It was the best choice to hide in a safe spot at this time.

    The magic beasts along these three routes were rtively dense, only at nine o¡¯clock in the morning and three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. However, because they were dozens of kilometers away from Hengcheng, there was still a strong Holy Light Pir, and the green horizontal line was added.

    Even though the sky waspletely dark, the train still whistled past.

    Tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu

    Boom! Boom!

    Boom!!!

    All the windows of the second-ss carriages and the original train were covered in thick armor. All the passengers seemed to be wrapped in apletely sealed iron box. Every time there was a crash, the train would shake, and the inside of the carriage would always be apanied by some ¡°hiss ¡ª¡± ¡°Ah!¡± and other inhales and screams.

    The passengers were like waves, swaying left and right, rising and falling.

    Zhang Weilong was not used to it.

    He was not an ordinary person.

    At the beginning of the apocalypse, he had awakened a very strong innate ability of the five elements. He could control metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.

    With this kind of powerful ability, Zhang Weilong had killed a second level demonic beast when he had just awakened.

    After that, he killed enemies above his level. Four times, five times, seven times, eight times. As he used more of his talent, the five elements worked together. He was in the tenth level of Awakening, and he even killed twelve beasts.

    And now, Zhang Weilong was already a master of the thirteenth level of Awakening.

    He was even stronger than the number one official in the shelter he was in.

    Even if he included the shelter next door, next door¡­ he was undoubtedly the best.

    They were treated as guests by the local shelter.

    Every time there was a difficult mission, it was the time for their team to appear.

    The other four members of the mercenary team were a bit inferior, but each of them had the strength of the peak of the ninthyer. No matter whichrge shelter they were in, they were ranked.

    Even in today¡¯s Saint qualification selection, apart from him, there were two other members who had obtained the qualifications to enter the Holy City.

    Zhang Weilong had never expanded the scale of the mercenary group because he looked down on others.

    However,

    Even if he had all kinds of aplishments and powerful strength, he still couldn¡¯tpare to¡­ the tree shade line was about to run out of tickets!

    The tickets for the private room and the first-ss seats had all been sold.

    He had a big face¡­ In a city that he was unfamiliar with, there was no use for it. He had no choice but to buy five second-ss tickets. Like sardines, he shook in the crowded carriage.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Why don¡¯t we try taking a train? It¡¯s better to walk over on foot. With our strength, it¡¯s not too dangerous to walk at night.¡±

    ¡°At most two or three minutes. We can endure it. I heard that the Tree Shade Hotel has all the facilities. The nightlife is not worse than before the apocalypse. When the timees, we can hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s hard for us to go back. It¡¯s not bad to live directly in Tree Shade in the future¡­¡±

    ¡­

    It was already eight or nine o¡¯clock when the train arrived at Tree Shade Station.

    ¡°Tree Shade Shelter is divided into the outer area and the inner area of the city.¡± Zhang Weilong looked up at the thirty meter high city wall. After suppressing the shock in his heart, he said, ¡°The inner area of the city is where the essence lies. After registering our identities, let¡¯s go to the inner area of the city first.¡±

    There was an identity registration point next to the station.

    It was not mandatory, but without a temporary identity card, it was difficult to move in the shade.

    During the registration, Zhang Weilong and the others released some aura and were immediately led to the VIP passage. Soon, everyone had an exquisite card in their hands.

    With this card, they could directly pass through the city gate and most of the areas in the shelter could be unimpeded.

    It was very convenient.

    The service was also thoughtful, and there were some staff responsible for guiding the traffic along the street.

    The depression of having just taken the train was swept away.

    Warmth surged in his heart.

    They didn¡¯tck Origin Crystals. Following the directions, they took the strange beasts¡¯ vehicles and arrived at the most luxurious hotel in the Tree Shade.

    The bright lights illuminated the ce.

    The strange nts on both sides emitted a calming air.

    The smile of the youngdy wearing a cheongsam was especially warm.

    That¡¯s right!

    Zhang Weilong and the others thought of the low-key and luxurious decorations. Their first impression was that they were very satisfied, extremely satisfied.

    So they came to the front desk and ordered for the most advanced suite.

    However,

    It was full.

    The youngdy at the front desk replied truthfully.

    Hence, Zhang Weilong chose another suite.

    However, it was full again.

    ¡°?¡±

    Thedy at the front desk said helplessly, ¡°Because too many Hunters have entered Tree Shade today, so¡­ there are no empty rooms left.¡±

    Zhang Weilong understood.

    Five minutester, they arrived at another high-ss hotel.

    Five minutester, they walked out with their heads down.

    From the inner area of the city to the outer area of the city.

    From the number one hotel in the Tree Shade to an ordinary hotel that was not officially open.

    From the Supreme VIP suite, to the inn¡¯s general store, to the rooms for Hunters to live in.

    There were none!!!

    Even the Inte Cafe rooms, bars, private rooms, and so on had long been targeted by others.

    The public toilet had to be lined up at this time.

    A strong sense of resentment rose from above their heads.

    It was agreed that in the cold and dangerous night, only the Tree Shade Shelter could bring warmth, but now¡­

    The cold wind blew, and the fallen leaves on the street were swept up, flying, and falling again.

    Together, they fell, and they dreamed about the beautiful night life.

 Chapter 477

    <h4>Chapter 477</h4>

    The Holy Land Qualification Selection continued for a few minutes. The Holy City exploration took a few more hours. When Tang Yu used the Return Scroll to retreat, the sky began to turn dim.

    The few of them had injuries of varying severity.

    For example, Nancy and ine were not seriously injured. With their extraordinary vitality, they would not do anything and would only need one day to recover to their peak state.

    The one who was the most injured was Hui Ren.

    He had just broken through, and had yet to familiarize himself with the various powers of Transcendence, so hisbat strength was the weakest among them¡­ At this moment, his aura was weak, and his entire body was covered in blood. His left arm had even been cut off.

    With this kind of injury, even if his extraordinary recovery ability was strong and he could not die, he would not be able to recover on his own without a few months.

    Especially the foreign energy that had been corroded in his body, it would take a lot of time to get rid of it. As for the severed arm, if it could not be picked up, it would usually end up as a disabled person. Unless he broke through to Transcendence Level Two in the future and condensed an indestructible body, he would be able to recover his broken limbs.

    However, Tree Shade already had a mature treatment method.

    Winnie had not yet be a Transcendent. However, with the help of the corresponding healing array, and her subordinates. She had also taught many people who had the ability to cast healing spells. Tree Shade¡¯s healing team was at its initial stage. With the cooperation of the spell research institute,bined with modern medicine, they had developed a series of spells such as ¡°Qiaoyi Handstitching Art¡±, ¡°Agony Treatment¡±, ¡°Clear Creation Art¡±, and so on. Even if they did not have the talent for healing, they could still learn the spells.

    Combined with the medicine, it was enough to regrow broken limbs.

    Hui Ren was not worried. When he was carried onto the stretcher, he tilted his head and looked at Tang Yu with a thought. He said tentatively, ¡°I may need to take¡­ two months off this time. I can¡¯t attend to intelligence work during this period of time. I have to hand it over to¡­ Lorraine. Yes, there is no problem in handing it over to her!¡±

    Tang Yu raised his head slightly, his eyes expressionless, and he looked at him expressionlessly.

    It was as if he was saying how long it would take for you to recover from your injury.

    With the help of the medical department, it would only take ten days, no, eight days¡­ no, about five or six days to recover.

    However, Gray de only wanted to train¡­ No, it was to cultivate!

    Back then, his strength was on par with ine, and his talent was not bad either.

    However, now, he had fallen behind by more and more, and might not even be able to defeat an expert!

    He could not afford to lose face!

    He wanted to work hard, he wanted to be strong!

    ¡­

    The dim light gradually disappeared at the end of the horizon.

    Tang Yu rubbed his swollen head, as if there were countless bells buzzing.

    He really wanted to sleep, but he knew that at this time, he had little mental strength, but he was particrly active, like countless particles running around in his head.

    He sighed and walked out of the Castle District.

    Walking along the gravel paved path, the faint fragrance of flowers and nts assailed their nostrils.

    It was very quiet here, and the vis on both sides were no longer rented or sold. There were only Origin Energymps, and the lights were dim.

    The city wall in the inner city is 20 meters high, which is not bad, but nowadays, it is more symbolic. Even the city wall in the outer city does not y a major protective role under the rapid development of the Tree Shade ¨C you can never wait for the demonic wave toe. Attack, then clean up the demonic beast.

    Walking out of the inner city walls, the world suddenly became noisy.

    There were tall buildings at the foot of the mountain, and the lights were bright. Pedestrians walked through the streets, and horses did not stop.

    This was the Tree Shade, a world he had created from ruins.

    There was no need to worry about the threat of the demonic beasts. There¡¯s no poverty, as long as one worked hard, they would be able to live a decent life¡­ Old people and children could also be filled with sincere smiles in this winter.

    A huge sense of aplishment filled his heart.

    Before I knew it, I was already so great.

    Tang Yu was filled with emotion.

    The thoughts in his heart became even more firm.

    ¡­

    Standing at the edge of the mountainside, he leaped up. Wherever he passed, the air under his feet solidified, like hard bricks. When his feet stepped on the air, it was as if he was stepping on the ground.

    Flying was prohibited above the Tree Shade, so it naturally had no binding force on him.

    Using the darkness in the sky, Tang Yu took a shortcut. Soon, he arrived at the area where the Moonlight Waterfall was located. There was a 100-man garrison n stationed here, and they had pulled up the alert line for idle people to stop.

    Tang Yu nodded slightly at the captain who was stationed there and went straight to the Moonlight Waterfall.

    It was different from what he had seen in the Holy City.

    A huge waterfall that was nearly a hundred meters wide poured down from a thousand meters in the sky. The water sshed and the mist was dense, covering his vision. It was hazy like a fairnd, and it gave people an indescribable feeling of shock.

    The repaired ¡°Moonlight Waterfall¡± already had some original functions. It was refining Origin Energy¡­ It was no longer based on the width of the waterfall. Instead, it was under the entire waterfall. The refining effect improved in turn, and the difficulty also increased in turn, allowing the Tempering to choose the most suitable position for himself.

    Tang Yu walked in on the stone b, and the water sshed on his face. It was itchy.

    Soon, he arrived at the bottom of the waterfall. The surging force of impact went straight down from the top of his head. Ripples appeared on the calm pool of Origin Qi in his body.

    His expression did not change as he stepped on the stone b on the surface of the water and walked forward step by step. Every step he took, the stone b beneath his feet lit up with runes. As his foot left, the runes retracted their brilliance.

    Gradually, the pressure grew greater and greater. The pool of Origin Qi in his body was like a surging sea surface, rolling incessantly.

    In the Holy City, the effect of Origin Energy tempering was negligible to him before the restoration of the ¡°Moonlight Waterfall¡±. However, at this moment, he had only reached a third of the threshold. The immense pressure made it hard for him to breathe and he was unable to take another step forward. Meanwhile, Origin Energy was already circting at a high speed on its own. The tempering effect was extremely good. One had to know that the quality of Origin Energy in his body had already far surpassed that of his peers.

    I have paid a great price to move the Moonlight Waterfall back.

    Tang Yu withdrew from the state of refinement and muttered, ¡°The Moonlight Waterfall is still damaged in most areas. Some materials can be exchanged with Northern Court, even the Ancient Spirit Royal Family, but they can only be repaired at most.¡±

    It was not difficult to exchange materials. It was not a waste to trade with friends. These major forces would not refuse.

    What he was worried about was that the top forces on Earth alsocked materials that could repair the ¡°Moonlight Waterfall¡±.

    And this possibility was very high.

    Now that the Origin Star had just been revived, minerals, nts, and strange materials could not bepared to when it was at its peak. ording to his understanding, not all materials could be found on the Origin Star. Some of them came from outside the Origin Star.

    ¡°On the broken Star Road, I should be able to find some obscure materials, and more, maybe from another?¡±

    Tang Yu thought of the teleportation array found in the ry station. It was still being deciphered, and there were still some things he had not figured out about the teleportation array in the territory.

    Forget it. The most important thing right now is to list out the urgently needed materials and ask Old Chen to contact Northern Court to trade¡­ However, Northern Court and other Transcendents are still in Australia. I don¡¯t know when they will return to their own territories.

    Thinking of this, Tang Yu felt that he had forgotten something.

    It did not seem to be very important. He shook his head and stopped thinking about it.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Australia.

    It was a dark night.

    A meteor streaked across the sky. Not long after, two more zing balls of light chased after it. The Origin Energy bombardment shot out likesers,nding on the ground, mountains, or even in the sky.

    A rumbling sound resounded.

    Yan Dingtian focused all of his attention on the Transcendent force field and pushed himself forward at full speed.

    The Return Scroll he was carrying was already in a state where he could activate it at any time, but he hesitated.

    ¡°If I escape too early, I might be considered weak, and as long as I dy it a little longer and return to the city, I can also say that I am fighting one against two, three against three, and I will only retreat after fighting for a long time.¡±

    Yan Dingtian thought to himself, ¡°In this way, it can be considered a good battle record, right?¡±

    It was just that he was conflicted about the length of time to stall for time.

    It was not strange for a Transcendent battle tost for three days and three nights.

    At this time, only one or two minutes had passed.

    ¡°Hold on until the end!¡±

    Old Yan cheered himself up. He turned around and nced at the two super mortals who were chasing after him. The force field wrapped around his whole body, and he shot toward the unknown distance at lightning speed.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The next day,

    Tang Yu came to the second Return City Point and looked at the cultivation treasurend that had been packed and brought back.

    There were ¡°Source Energy Pool¡±, ¡°Land of Heritage¡±, ¡°Trial Field¡± and so on. The small ones were no bigger than the size of a room, and the big ones were like small mounds of jagged colors. They were very eye-catching and were all stacked around the Return City Point. There was no time to settle them down.

    Or rather, hecked the Origin Crystals to settle down.

    The cement and repair costs of the Moonlight Waterfall cost more than ten million Origin crystals. Even a rank 6 territory could be upgraded several times.

    More than half of the warehouse had been emptied, and Tang Yu had to take his time.

    He had to stay for a few days.

    The ie of the territory was very high now. The sale of equipment, props, medicine, martial arts courses, training camps, rental courses, sale of houses, trains, transportation of passengers,mercial taxes of the shelter, and themission of the adventurers guild.

    Every item was a business of the overlord level. In total, the daily ie of pure source crystals in the territory was over a million. Of course, there was also a lot of expenditure. Defense buildings, major divisions, major departments, and other projects that needed to be maintained¡­ In total, the pure ie was over six hundred thousand source crystals.

    One day was equivalent to arge scale shelter, half a month of pure ie.

    It was not considered arge transaction.

    Tang Yu thought that he should do some business with Northern Court or open up a few more leeks?

    The ¡°Land of Heritage¡± was simr to the tavern. The core should be an internal inheritance crystal. It was just that the Sacred City had been in a hurry and had not been able to tear it down before moving the entire ¡°Land of Heritage¡± back.

    ¡°There is no need to repair this. When I have time to try these inheritances, I might be able to inherit a set of professional inheritance equipment like ine. That thing is more useful than a transcendent divine weapon. It can be absorbed into the soul and also has growth rates.¡±

    The first treasure ground was passed away. Looking at the tens of millions of Origin Crystals on the system panel, Tang Yu¡¯s gaze fell on the important cultivation treasure, ¡°Origin Energy Pool.¡±

    To be exact, a few¡­ were violently dismantled in the Sacred City.

    The ¡°Origin Energy Pool¡±, which was originally a bit problematic, was directly injured.

    Fortunately, when he was dismantling it, he asked for Kevin¡¯s opinion and avoided the coreponent¡­ He could take it back and use it, but it was not bad.

    He was very clear about the use of the ¡°Origin Energy Pool¡±. It would consume a lot of energy. In the future, the ¡°Moonlight Waterfall¡± could be opened to the outside world quickly. The ¡°Origin Energy Pool¡± definitely would not work.

    It didn¡¯t take up much space, so Tang Yu chose the location of the settlement to be near the Holy Land of Cultivation in the back mountain.

    In the future, they would have to run back and forth in order to cultivate.

    Next was the daily miracle.

    The old survivors were amazed and used to it. Some peopleughed and called the shelter the Miracle Tree Shade.

    Arge number of Awakened ones who had just arrived in the shelter felt that they had the capital to brag in the future.

    After finishing his work, Tang Yu opened the system panel and found that the number of Nen Energy points below his Origin Energy had increased by quite a bit. It was already more than 1,200,000.

    The increase in poption within the territory had also increased the rate of increase in Nen Energy.

    He had already guessed it.

    A rank 7 territory should be like a rank 4 territory, a barrier, and there should be a lot of changes in the current situation.

    The death of the devil race was true, but Tang Yu¡¯s heart was clear. The power of the other races was still far stronger than that of humans. It was unlikely that they would all join forces. However, if the two races and three races joined forces, that power would be enough to threaten any top force in the world.

    This time, the chaos was huge, and the Tree Shade would inevitably enter the eyes of the other races.

    He wanted to build a real shelter in the territory, and no matter what danger came, he was not willing to lose a grass, a tree, a flower, and a stone.

    He did not want to be forced back by the foreign race¡¯s Transcendents, and came to the scene of ruins beneath his feet.

    He did not want to have to break his tail and escape one day.

    He urgently needed to improve.

    In a short period of time, Winnie, Luo Zhe, and even himself had a chance of stepping into the Transcendent realm.

    As for upgrading the territory, fighting on the maind would give them a greater advantage.

    The ability value had exceeded the limit, but the territorypatibility was stuck.

    ¡°Eh¡­ Wait, the territorypatibility has increased by 2.33?¡±

    Tang Yu remembered it clearly, but he did not seem to have done anything just now.

    Thepatibility of the territory was extremely mysterious, and there was no clear way to increase it. When it rose to level five, it was stuck for a long time.

    He thought back,

    After all, the things that were done this morning were outstanding, so it was settled into the Origin Energy Pool.

    Settle?

    Wait!

    When ¡°Origin Energy Pool¡± rose into the air and moved, his perspective was infinitely high, as if he was looking at the entire territory from God¡¯s perspective.

    It was simr to the mysterious feeling he had experienced when he had just upgraded.

    He was extremely familiar with every inch ofnd in the territory. In this state, he could easily create a self-defined building anywhere. Compared to his normal state, his control over the territory had increased by an unknown amount.

    ¡°In other words¡­¡± Tang Yu looked at the ¡°new special buildings¡± near the Return City Point. His gaze was different. ¡°I¡¯ll enter the state of cement buildings a few more times. It¡¯s very likely that I will upgrade mypatibility to the required level.¡±

    However,

    The demand for Origin Crystals was rtivelyrge.

    How to upgrade? By using Krypton Crystals!

 Chapter 478

    <h4>Chapter 478</h4>

    Tree Shade, station.

    Several trains were parked in the maintenance area.

    The outer armor was stained with dried, solidified, and colorful liquid. There were also some pieces of meat stuck in thepartment, and the air was filled with a disgusting smell.

    This was already cleaned.

    Every night, when the train returned to the shade, the maintenance crew would start to repair the damaged areas on the train.

    At the same time, they cleaned the armored train. Some of the demonic beasts that were wrapped in the train had not yet died, and the train guards killed them.

    Five days had passed since the Holy Land incident. The number of people who had entered the shade from the Sanctuary Space began to slow down, and the Tree Shade rail line resumed two times a day.

    Even so, the train would inevitably be damaged every time. If they did not repair it often, the small damage umted would be great damage, which would affect the performance of the train. At the critical moment, it was likely to cause the car to be destroyed and people to die.

    No one dared to look down on them. Sometimes, the maintenance continued from the night to the next morning.

    At four or five o¡¯clock, the sky was still dark, and the vast wilderness in the distance made people panic.

    The Source Light of the train station was bright.

    Zhao Ming greeted hisrades on duty at the train station and led the other five members out of the train station. They walked along the railway and crossed the outer area of the city. Their figures were soon submerged in the darkness, only a few spots of light swaying slightly.

    The biting cold wind blew past, bringing with it a bone-chilling coldness.

    The one with the weakest strength, who was only at the third level of awakening, shivered. He tightly wrapped his coat around him and opened his mouth to breathe out a turbid hot breath.

    The expressions of Zhao Ming and the others did not change. They were wearing tightbat suits inside, only a coat. It looked thin, but it was enough for the five people who had already tempered their bodies.

    They were the railway maintenance team.

    Zhao Ming¡¯s group of five came from the garrison division. They were considered as experts. Their strength ranged from the seventh to ninthyer. If they followed the railway, they would reach a distance of one to two hundred kilometers. Along the way, they would pass through some level three and four dangerous areas. As a result, the strength of the inspection team was rtively high, ensuring that nothing unexpected happened.

    The other person was a Hunter from the railroad department, a ¡°professional¡± of the inspection team.

    Within a range of ten kilometers of the territory,

    It was basically equivalent to a safe zone.

    As the distance grew further and deeper into the areas where the awakened ones were rtively less active, the number of demonic beasts suddenly increased.

    Puchi ¨C

    Zhao Ming used a single sword to cut the head of the demonic beast, skillfully opening the head to retrieve the Origin Crystal, and then kicking the corpse away from the tracks.

    The tactical helmet he wore was like a miner¡¯s hat. It was embedded with Origin Energymps that could adjust the power of power, and the light it emitted was not very bright. Not only did it protect the vision of Zhao Ming and the others, but it also did not attract the attention of the demonic beasts too much.

    It was not the first time that they had received this mission. Zhao Ming led the way. Two members stood at the two nks while the other two stood at the back, maintaining a speed that was neither too fast nor too slow.

    The professional maintenance personnel rode on a wolf-type puppet and stood in the middle of the team. The shlight shone on the tracks, and the pieces of meat after the magic beast was crushed by the train could be clearly seen.

    As time passed, rays of light began to appear on the horizon.

    There was a loud bang ahead, and an earth wall appeared in their field of vision.

    This was an outpost in the middle of construction. It was close to the rail route. After it was built, it could be used for the Awakened ones to stay and replenish their supplies. It would be better for them to clean up the surrounding demonic beasts. In the future, they could build the ¡°Tree Shade Defense Field¡±. This outpost could also be changed into a transit station and continue to y its role.

    After passing the outpost, the journey was about half over.

    Zhao Ming and the others advanced while calcting the time.

    Demonic beasts generally did not attack the tracks. However, it was inevitable for them to be a little angry and roll over. At this time, they needed to stop the maintenance. Fortunately, with the experience they had before the apocalypse, along with somemon spells developed by the ¡°Spell Research Institute¡± and the corresponding tools, most small problems could be easily solved.

    ¡°Captain Zhao, there¡¯s something wrong with the tracks ahead.¡±

    The maintenance staff who had been staring at them immediately noticed the problem.

    The few of them walked forward for more than ten meters and arrived at the problem area. They saw that the tracks had been broken. The broken tracks were not t and were more than a meter in length and width.

    It could be considered a serious problem.

    Today, the train on this line will have to be dyed.

    Zhao Ming frowned. He took out the Spirit Communication Crystal and reported the situation to the shelter. He sighed in his heart that his morning vacation would be ruined. He had to focus on observing the broken tracks.

    This crack does not look like it was bitten off by a demonic beast. It is not a sign of trampling or ws. Instead, it seems to have been torn off by a huge force.

    He thought and looked around warily.

    The tracks had seeped into a special metal. Its hardness and toughness had reached the level of a D -grade alloy. It was not difficult to destroy it, but if it were to be torn apart¡­ Zhao Ming did not know if he had such strength.

    But then he felt that something was wrong.

    If it was pulled by a great force, the tracks on both sides of the broken belt should be scattered in a serpentine manner. In fact, the crosswood beneath the tracks was still intact. The only part that was broken was the crosswood and gravel that were a little scattered.

    It caused Zhao Ming Du to be confused.

    ¡­

    This matter was first reported to the Iron Department.

    After a round of inspection, it was reported to the municipal department. After Chen Haiping learned about it, it reached Tang Yu¡¯s ears.

    Tree Shade official found the broken tracks. There were three ces in total.

    It looked simr.

    However, it wasn¡¯t just this line. Simr situations also urred in the other routes. Even the most secure Tree Shade line. Logically speaking, the number of demonic beasts active in this area was extremely few. The two or three cracks in the surrounding area had already been suppressed.

    However, there was still a crack that appeared.

    He had no choice but to pay attention to it.

    One of the broken rail was located within the territory.

    Tang Yu studied it carefully and soon had a guess. ¡°Thend under our feet is constantly expanding, so¡­ the tracks were torn apart?¡±

    In other words, the earth expanded?

    The Origin Star at its peak was extremelyrge. Tang Yu had studied it before and believed that part of the space had been folded up and contracted due to the silence. Now, as the Origin Qi revived, the Origin Star gradually became closer to the past.

    It should be considered a good thing.

    As the Holy City opened that day, the concentration of Origin Qi on Earth increased by another level.

    If the Origin Energy concentration of an ordinary was 1, then when the apocalypse first erupted, the Origin Energy concentration would be around 2.5. It would continue to grow until it reached 7 or 8. In the past few days, it had reached 11 or 12.

    The spirits that had been sleeping before would gradually wake up.

    Tang Yu had already locked onto some ces where the spirits might appear. From time to time, he would send the Survey Corps to take a look around, hoping to catch one or two more spirits and take them to the territory.

    Some rare materials could gradually appear on Earth in the future.

    ¡­

    The train was dyed until eleven o¡¯clock and finally started.

    The impact was not big.

    Different from a few days ago, the train was no longer as crowded as canned sardines. Those who took the train to other ces were mostly experienced adventurers who had received theirmissions. On the contrary, the awakened ones who had just arrived in the shade had been holed up in the shelter and did not go out.

    They all had a lot of Source Crystals in their pockets and were equipped with runic equipment. They went to the dojo to listen to public lessons and entered the training camp to cultivate and fight¡­ They were happy and never tired of it. They felt that they were getting stronger every day.

    Maybe when they had emptied their pockets and their strength had increased, they had reached a bottleneck and entered the money-making mode¡­ and then they were harvested again.

    But they were also happy.

 Chapter 479

    <h4>Chapter 479</h4>

    Some people were exceptions.

    They couldn¡¯t let go of their Territory.

    Coming to Tree Shade was a helpless choice. They couldn¡¯t rely on their own abilities to cross one dangerous area after another in the wilderness and return to where they originally lived.

    However, after learning of Tree Shade¡¯s ¡°airship¡±, some people developed strange thoughts.

    An airship could easily reach any corner of the Daxia Kingdom. However, Tree Shade only opened up the borders of Tiannan Province, Luoxia Shelter, and the Yangtze River Delta. There weren¡¯t even any flights from Northern Court. The area where most of the awakened ones lived before was naturally not within the range of the airship.

    On the first day, there were Hunters who applied to the airship department to open other areas. Naturally, they did not pass.

    However, it became more and more intense. Until yesterday, there were actually thousands of awakened ones gathered in front of the airship department¡¯s office building. The surrounding streets were packed so tightly that not even a drop of water could trickle through.

    Thus, the garrison division moved out. These people were escorted to the mines at the back of the mountain. The source crystal mine could not amodate so manyborers and was assigned to other mining areas.

    The leader must at least mine for more than a year, the criminal, or the Hunter who was only hot-headed, must also be punished.

    The mastermind behind the scenes, through interrogation, divination, and other means, was arrested in less than ten minutes.

    This matter was directly posted on the bulletin board of ¡°Adventurer Guild¡± and published on ¡°Tree Shade Daily¡± and ¡°Awakened magazine.¡±

    Tang Yu was actually not a devil. He could not let go of his territory. He understood that when the airship formation continued to expand and the time was right, he was also prepared to expand the scope of the transportation to the entire Daxia.

    Restaurant,

    Holding a copy of ¡°Tree Shade Daily¡± in his hand, Zhang Weilong scoffed, ¡°What are those people thinking? Do they think that they can parade this year? Is thew not responsible for the masses?¡±

    His teammate, a big, bald man,

    He drank soy milk through a straw. Hearing this, he raised his head and opened his mouth. The soy milk that he had notpletely drunk dripped down the corner of his mouth. He coughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because the order of Green Shade is too good. Some people just forgot about it for a moment.¡±

    ¡­ The order here is indeed very good. Putting aside the clothes of the Hunters, they once thought that they had returned to the beginning of the apocalypse. Unlike otherrge shelters, the order only remained on the surface. In the dark, it was still chaotic. But that wasn¡¯t the case for Tree Shade.

    Thinking of this, the corners of Zhang Weilong¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    He had identally broken the seats on the street and had been punished with a sum of Origin Crystals. His memories were rather deep.

    In the past, no one had the courage to send him the punishment slip, but this feeling¡­ was not bad.

    Most of the five people in their team had their own wealth, so they had no intention of going back. They lived happily in the Tree Shade ¨C they could not find an empty hotel, so they rented a vi. Apart from not having WiFi, there were all sorts of facilities.

    The burly, bald man was also reading the ¡°Tree Shade Daily¡±. As he flipped through the newspaper, he suddenly noticed a corner at the bottom right corner of the page. He pointed at the direction of the newspaper and said, ¡°Boss, look here. The dojo has a public lecture on spells! The theory and usage of spells!¡±

    He was excited and clenched his fists. He couldn¡¯t help but wave them down. However, when he was a distance away from the table, he hurriedly stopped and smiled awkwardly.

    The public lecture of the dojo was not for all the Hunters. Only the senior members of the dojo were qualified to listen to the lecture¡­ However, for experts like Zhang Weilong, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    It could be done with money, so what was the point of it?

    The awakening abilities of Zhang Weilong and the bald man were inclined towards the side of spells. However, the path of spells was even more profound than battle skills. Even a genius like Zhang Weilong, who was born to have mastered several spells, found it difficult to create.

    They had heard that Tree Shade was already at the forefront of the world when it came to the development of spells. He even had a lot of basic spells, nting spells, and other living spells.

    It was easy to imagine the theory of spells.

    He was instantly moved.

    Zhang Weilong nced at it a few times before he found the information on the ¡°Spell Publicity Lesson¡± at the bottom right corner of the newspaper. It was exactly eight o¡¯clock tonight.

    He could not help but be speechless.

    Shouldn¡¯t this kind of ss propaganda be ced in an eye-catching position to be magnified and thicker?

    Wasn¡¯t it a bit too casual!

    However, on second thought, the public sses the previous few sses rted to ¡°how to train efficiently¡±, ¡°teaching you how to learn a battle technique in five days¡±, ¡°Demonic Beast Knowledge column¡±, and ¡°if the battle is not reckless,¡± were all packed. Many people did not even manage to get a spot.

    Magical arts sses were even rarer.

    The martial arts courses did not need to be publicized at all. They were only published in the newspapers and were simply informed.

    ¡­

    Seven o¡¯clock in the evening.

    The martial arts school¡¯s public ss, ¡°Spell Theory and Practice¡±, started the registering process.

    The location is at the headquarters of the Tree Shade Dojo¡­ The office building next door is not convenient for the Inte now, and the sses are all live registration.

    Before seven o¡¯clock, Zhang Weilong and the others had already arrived in front of the office building to wait. At this time, there were already quite a number of people with abilities gathered here.

    Those who were qualified to use spells were almost all those with abilities, or those who had broken through to the Origin Tier and were born with Origin Qi¡­ They had already restricted most of the Hunters, but they were still crowded with people.

    There were also ordinary awakened ones who were unable to cast spells, squeezing into the crowd of people queuing up.

    ¡°Today, the one lecturing is a special-ss instructor!¡±

    In the front row, the Hunters who had already finished reporting their names and paid the fees eximed.

    Some of the ones who were originally just here to join in on the fun suddenly joined the queue without any hesitation.

    The news spread at an extremely fast speed. In front of the originally crowded office building, even more Hunters suddenly swarmed over. The ck mass was almostparable to yesterday¡¯s demonstration.

    Zhang Weilong was somewhat startled.

    He knew that the dojo was divided into level two, level one, and special-ss instructors, and the previous public sses were all level one and level two instructors.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the reactions of the others would be so intense.

    Listening to the conversations of some of the senior members of the dojo around him, Zhang Weilong gradually understood what a special-ss instructor represented.

    In Extreme Martial Arts Dojo, there are only a few people such as ¡°Luo Zhe¡±, ¡°Kong¡±, and ¡°ine¡± who have the title of special-ss instructor.

    Every single one of them had their own legendary deeds, and their strength was extraordinary. There were many current level one and level two instructors, and they were the apprentices Luo Zhe.

    Even Yan Dingtian, who was known as ¡°Chief Consultant¡±, was said to not have been able to get the special-ss mentor qualification certificate.

    Inparison, this time¡¯s special-ss instructor, ¡°Tang Xiaoli¡±, was not famous. Many elders in the dojo had not heard of it.

    But they did not doubt it.

    Because there were many mysterious experts around Director Tang.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The process of queuing up to register was not smooth.

    From time to time, people would look for Zhang Weilong and ask him if he was selling the ticket¡­ Some resellers would happily take the Origin Crystal from the hands of the Hunters ones and give up the seats.

    The scene was noisy. There was no jump in the queue. There was no fighting and so on. Not far away, there were people from the garrison n watching. Anyone who was mentally prepared to pay a visit to the mine would try.

    After reporting their names, many Hunters, including Zhang Weilong, entered the dojo to train until 7:45. The door of the ssroom opened, and nearly a thousand Hunters, who had been eyeing them covetously, rushed into the ssroom and used various methods to upy the front row.

    Zhang Weilong and the bald man, relying on their extraordinary strength, sat in the first row of seats.

    ¡­

    8 o¡¯clock.

    Zhu Shu Li was wearing a white Princess dress¡­ She was dressed in a child¡¯s outfit, and he went up to the public lecture tform.

    It was just an ordinary high tform, which was rtively spacious and had no other arrangements.

    The Awakened below the stage was astonished!

    A special-ss instructor?

    Kid

    In the next moment, the aura of the thirteenth level made the suspicious people shut their mouths.

    ¡°This child is only ten years old, but she is actually so strong!¡±

    ¡°I have cultivated to the level of a dog for so many years!¡±

    ¡°You can only awaken at the age of twelve, right? The earlier you awaken, the stronger your talent will be. As for ¡®Zhu Shu Li¡¯ teacher, you awakened at the age of ten¡­ No, you are already so strong at the age of ten. You are worthy of the bloodline of Director Tang.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone think that ¡®Zhu Shu Li¡¯ is very capable? This old man¡¯s young girl heart is about to melt.¡±

    Whispers were not loud.

    Most of them were talking about age and height¡­

    This Zhu Shu Li is already an adult!

    ¡­

    With a ck face, she stomped his feet, but her professional spirit was firm.

    Without any nonsense, she directly entered today¡¯s main topic.

    The theoretical knowledge and practical use of spells.

    Regardless of whether it is battle techniques or spells, they are essentially high-level use of Origin Energy. Through special cirction routes, Origin Energy will disy different states.

    ¡°Battle techniques are usually from the inside to the outside, from the initial stage of blood energy to thete stage.¡±

    ¡°In addition to using the source energy in the body, spells also need to resonate with the Origin Qi particles in the outside world. We Hunters can be regarded as a bridge, or a signalunch device¡±

    Illusion is also a type of spell.

    Long before he was summoned by Tang Yu, Zhu Shu Li had systematically learned the ¡°three years basic theory, five years of practical use¡± in the n, solid foundation, one spell, and ten thousand spells.

    However, all the focus was on the spirit element ¨C illusion. The power of other spells was not satisfactory.

    ine was the same.

    Her fire and thunder spellscked power.

    At first, Tang Yu thought that ine had a talent of 200 Experts in the path of ice. She had focusing on this element too much, so much so that her talent in fire and thunder could be of -10 or -20. The power of the fire spells she cast was weaker than that of normal people.

    Later, Tang Yu learned the truth and realized that he was wrong.

    ine¡¯s talent in other elements was not bad either. She almost learned fire and earth spells as soon as she learned them. However, she said that the ice elemental particles were very close to each other and always came close to each other, squeezing the other particles into a corner. This caused the other spells to have limited source energy particles, and the power of casting spells wascking.

    It was talent that limited his imagination.

    When he sensed the Origin Qi particles that he was so close to and did not listen to hismands, Tang Yu felt so tired that he wanted to sleep.

    At this time,

    Zhu Shu Li was currently performing a spell demonstration on the stage.

    With a snap of her finger, the fire elements gathered together and formed a bright red fireball that floated a few centimeters away from her finger. It suddenly rose and fell.

    This move seemed simple, but it surprised quite a few people below.

    There were quite a few people who mastered the Fireball Technique.

    It was not difficult to condense a fireball and hit the target location. Some people could even control the fireball to turn halfway. However, controlling the extremely unstable fireball was like throwing a grenade that had pulled off its safety.

    Zhu Shu Li snapped her fingers again.

    The basketball-sized red fireball spun, and the fire origin energy particles dispersed, quickly disappearing.

    She was very satisfied with the expressions of these martial arts students. She no longer heard the words ¡°ten years old¡±, ¡°ten year old child¡±, ¡°she was only ten years old¡±, and decided to show her skills again.

    ¡°Next, I will slow down the speed of casting the fireball. All of you, watch carefully. Uh-huh!¡±

    Sparks gathered, and the speed was very slow.

    The ability users in the front row, concentrate on perception, learning, and simtion.

    The Hunters who have not mastered the ¡°Fireball¡± are more blind. The open ss does not teach specific casting steps, source energy cirction routes. If you want to learn, it is also simple. You can spend your own crystals.

    Some students felt pity, and decided that even if they did not have much use for spells orbat skills in the future, they had to learn them under conditions. Otherwise, the harvest in the open ss would be less than others.

    The open ss was scheduled for two hours, and the specific time was determined by the teacher himself.

    Zhu Shu Li had taught them a lot of theoretical knowledge and even used illusion techniques to show it more directly, which made the students overwhelmed.

    In just one lesson, they had gained a lot. If they could absorb this knowledge and master the use of it, theirbat strength would increase several times in the future.

    Even Zhang Weilong, who had the talent of the five elements, strength, and vision, was immersed inprehension and deduction.

    It was a sessful course.

    He could score 8.2 points.

    However, Zhu Shu Li was not very satisfied. She always felt that something was missing.

    After thinking about it, she picked a few lucky students to demonstrate on the stage and focus on teaching.

    ¡°Who should I choose?¡±

    Zhu Shu Li swept her gaze over the few seemingly pleasing Hunters and then her gaze fell on Zhang Weilong.

    As the only person in the field who could pose a threat to her, Zhu Shu Li had paid attention to him as soon as he entered the ssroom.

    For an unaffiliated Awakened to have such strength, his talent must be peerless.

    She suddenly thought of the scene of Northern Court capturing Zhuang Laifu.

    She immediately made up her mind.

    No matter what kind of genius it was, it would be much easier to win him over after beating him up and defeating him¡­ Hmm!

 Chapter 480

    <h4>Chapter 480</h4>

    A few Hunters walked up to the tform one after another, disying their own techniques or innate abilities.

    Zhu Shu Li targeted the problems that existed in the process of their casting. One by one, she pointed to many ws. For most of the Hunters, it wasmon. The students who had not been chosen by luck still benefited greatly.

    Thest person was Zhang Weilong.

    Zhu Shu Li paused and said, ¡°Your strength is not bad, and your understanding of spells is stronger than others. Why don¡¯t we change the method?¡±

    She pondered for a moment before her eyes finally lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s use some spells to exchange pointers. Of course, for the sake of safety, we will suppress our Origin Energy level to the peak of the fifth stage.¡±

    The students below the stage were unconvinced.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®stronger than the others¡¯?¡± This was a group of mockery, but Instructor Zhu Shu Li was so patient and was only a child. Of course, it was not her fault.

    Therefore, they all looked at Zhang Weilong in unison.

    Zhang Weilong frowned slightly, and in the next moment, he no longer restrained himself, and the aura of the thirteenthyer spread out.

    Arge number of students cried out involuntarily.

    The bald man was full of energy, and he opened his throat to introduce the aplishments of his power to the others

    It could be summed up into two words,

    Very impressive!

    Zhang Weilong was the first to awaken. After that, he rode a cloud of dust, killed powerful demonic beasts, and went deep into the county to seize resources. He went in and out of the Great demonic Tide, broke through dangerous arcane realms alone, and killed a Fourth Age powerhouse with his spells.

    In the area where they were originally reside, there was no one who could catch up to Zhang Weilong¡¯s strength.

    He had already transcended the ranks of first-ss masters and became a super-ss.

    The other students shut their mouths.

    Instructor Luo, or Goddess ine, they also had many legends, but little Instructor Li, not to mention the battle results, before today, many people did not know that she was a special-ss instructor.

    The student could not help but worry.

    Zhang Weilong was hesitating.

    He had gained a lot from this lesson. The confusion he had hidden in his heart was suddenly enlightened. Even though Zhu Shu Li looked young, in his heart, she was still a teacher.

    In terms of theory and usage of spells, I am inferior.

    However, in terms of truebat strength,

    Zhang Weilong was very clear that he was much stronger than an Awakened of the same level.

    Even though he could only simte some rtively simple innate abilities such as Fireball Spray me, he could only simte seventy to eighty percent of them. However, when used, the power was even greater than the original.

    It was just that unreasonable.

    It all came down to talent.

    In the past, even if he were to recklessly charge forward, no Demonic Beast of the same level would be able to take a single blow from him.

    If he suppressed his Origin Energy to the peak of the fifth level, he might really be at the peak of the fifth level, but he himself was much stronger.

    This was an unfair spar.

    Zhang Weilong hesitated. He still had a lot of questions to ask. However, if he defeated his mentor in a spar, wouldn¡¯t that be offending people? If he were to change his perspective, he would definitely cklist these people.

    Countless pairs of eyes were staring at him from below the stage. Instructor Zhu Shu Li had also distanced herself. Her aura was suppressed and she was at the peak of the fifth stage.

    There was no way to drag this on any longer!

    Zhang Weilong took a deep breath and walked to the other side of the stage. The two of them maintained a distance of about a hundred meters. His aura also slowly lowered, stabilizing at the peak of the fifth stage.

    He couldn¡¯t reject the spar, but he would be done with throwing the match.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Zhang Weilong pretended to be serious.

    The sparring was only about spells, which meant that both sides were using spells to attack each other.

    As a student, Zhang Weilong was the first to make a move. Two balls of raging mes rose from his palms. He closed his palms and a fire snake shot out.

    This was one of his five elements innate talent. His mastery of spells was extremely high. The fire snake did not fly in a straight line, but curved like a python that hade to life.

    Whoosh

    The heat wave blew past.

    Zhu Shu Li stretched out her white and tender ws. One, two, three, in the blink of an eye, several fire birds the size of sparrows appeared. The fire birds pped their wings and let out chirping sounds. They assumed an attacking stance and circled around the fire snakes. asionally, they swooped down like eagles hunting for food.

    The movements of the fire birds were both fast and slow, as if they had been given life, much more vivid than the fire snakes.

    The first move was just a test.

    Zhang Weilong was not surprised to see the fire birds burst the fire snakes with a peck. It was normal that the skill of condensing mes was much better than his.

    He began to be serious and throw water, but it did not mean that he would suffer a crushing defeat.

    A few fire birds flew over.

    Zhang Weilong¡¯s Origin Energy surged, and the air around him became moist. Then, the mist became dense and spun, forming a faint blue water mist vortex. With a suction force, the fire birds were unable to break free. They crashed into the vortex and disappeared.

    The attribute restraint was also a type of spell use.

    The two of them changed their moves and attacked.

    Zhang Weilong had mastered the five innate spells of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. He had also figured out some methods to use them. With a wave of his hand, his spells changed.

    Zhu Shu Li had also gone through the system¡¯s study of spells. Not only had she been summoned by Tree Shade, Zhu Shu Li had already cultivated in the n for more than ten years. For their n, as well as arge n, he possessed aplete inheritance. It was just that he was more outstanding in the art of illusion.

    In the ssroom, on the high tform.

    The dazzling brilliance of the spell burst forth and then disappeared.

    The range remained within the small tform.

    As the sparring progressed, the speed of their casting became faster and faster, and the intensity of their casting also increased. It had long surpassed the ¡°peak of the fifth level¡± in the eyes of the students, but their auras remained steady.

    Zhang Weilong became more and more surprised.

    He didn¡¯t hold back. The two people¡¯s spells collided with each other and were annihted at the same time. He actually didn¡¯t gain the upper hand?

    His heart was immediately aroused. His left hand was fire-attribute Origin Energy, his right hand was wood-attribute Origin Energy. The two of them merged into one.

    In a split second,

    The orange-yellow me violently jumped. The two-meter-long fire snake expanded in an instant, bing eight meters long and much fatter. It was aggressive. The Hunters who sat in the front row felt the heat wave on their faces. They also circted their Origin Energy and focused on guarding.

    This fire snake probably had the power of seven or eightyers of abilities, and Zhang Weilong was only at the peak of the fifthyer, which was shocking.

    This was also his peak attack.

    Pushing the fire snake forward with both hands, he advanced in a straight line ¨C with the spiritual power of the fifthyer, he could no longer urately control the fire snake!

    The entire high tform was flushed red by the mes, leaving only the small body of Zhu Shu Li standing in front of the fire snake, as if it could be swallowed at any time.

    Zhang Weilong regretted it.

    His hand itched, and he even revealed his trump card.

    But now, he could not stop.

    A red light pierced through the fire snake, and its tail kept swinging.

    The red light trembled.

    The power contained in the fire snake was much stronger, but in the next moment, the fire snake was like a balloon leaking air. It suddenly became sluggish, turning from a fat snake to a thin snake.

    But the red light was blooming, and as Zhu Shu Li little hand shook, the fire snake shook away, and countless sparks overflowed.

    At the same time, the red light transformed into a long whip, and with lightning speed, it struck Zhang Weilong.

    Zhang Weilong was sent flying, and when he stood up, his body was scorched ck.

    He wasn¡¯t injured much.

    With his full power, Zhang Weilong had the ability to avoid it.

    However, he was too surprised.

    The difference in skill level between the two was very far, but he was still defeated, defeated in aplete mess, and did not understand what was the difference.

    He saw his mentor, Zhu Shu Li, walking over.

    ¡­

    She kicked her short legs and used her spiritual energy to lift up his body. She reached out and patted his shoulder.

    ¡°You are not bad, but you are still too young. After ten more years of training, maybe¡­¡±

    Zhang Weilong, ¡°¡­¡±

    After the exchange of techniques, Zhu Shu Li used the excuse of ¡°not having enough fun¡±, ¡°not being able to show your strength¡± and so on to drag him into the spiritual space.

    He activated the battle mode.

    Zhu Shu Li VS Zhang Weilong.

    This time, there were no restrictions. He used his strongest stance to fight.

    Then, Zhang Weilong was stunned.

    Who am I? Where am I? What happened

    Before he could even cast a spell, he was pulled into the illusion space.

    He broke it again and again but fell into another illusion space, as if there was no end.

    In the end, after using up all of his source energy, his mind was injured, and he was punished. He was kicked out of the battle space. Zhang Weilong was still confused and thought that he was still in an illusion.

    In a daze, he agreed to join the Extreme Martial Arts Dojo as a guest instructor.

    Currently, he was only a level two instructor and had knowledge on spells.

    If he admitted that he had made some progress, he could register to participate in the level one instructor exam. After passing, his authority and benefits would greatly increase, and Zhang Weilong¡¯s eyes were red with ambition.

    Thinking about it carefully, other than teaching, the instructors of the martial arts dojo were quite free for the rest of their time, and he had already decided to settle down in Tree Shade, so there was nothing wrong with it.

    The adventure group that the five-man team officially formed had no conflict with the identity of the instructor of the martial arts club.

    On one hand, they earned merit points, source energy, exchanged for rune equipment, spells, and on the other hand, there was a lot of sry for the second level instructor, which was wonderful.

    In less than two days, Zhang Weilong waspletely enchanted by Tree Shade¡¯s benefits and knowledge.

    During this period,

    Tang Yu used the observation crystal ball in the castle and used Eye of Insight to secretly observe Zhang Weilong. This was histest discovery. He could also use Eye of Insight in his bedroom. He could use other tools and spells, but he couldn¡¯t. He guessed that it was because of the crystal ball and the territory supporting it.

    In the end, he found out,

    Zhang Weilong was indeed talented. He had S grade aptitude!

    It was unexpected but also reasonable.

    On Earth, Tang Yu has seen two humans with S-level qualifications, Zhang Weilong and Hans.

    Zhang Weilong was clearlycking in terms of luck. He had not been able to find anything good from the Fourth Age¡¯s secret realm. The area he was in wascking in experts. He had always been the number one expert, and this caused him tock a sense of urgency when it came to increasing his strength.

    If Zhang Weilong had been in Tree Shade for a month or two, although Zhu Shu Li could still beat him, it would not be so easy.

    These days, everything was calm.

    Tang Yu heard that Meng Jingran and the others had returned to Northern Court.

    But they were exhausted.

    It was not physical strength, but mental fatigue.

    Flying out of Australia and across the Pacific Ocean, with extraordinary recovery ability and the consumption of controlling the force field to fly, it was not a problem to fly for another ten days and ten nights.

    However, as they continued to fly, they remained vignt at all times and faced the same scenery.

    Meng Jingran and the others did not dare to rest, nor did they dare to slow down ¡ª Northern Court did not have a Transcendent stationed there, and the alien races might also be in Australia, but they did not dare to gamble. They had to rush back to Northern Court as fast as possible.

    It was said that after Meng Jingran returned to Northern Court, the first thing he did was to order people to purchase a batch of flying puppets from Tree Shade. Thetest type of flying puppets were not slow either. They also had the ability to fly on their own and did not need to be controlled. This made Meng Jingran and the other Transcendents who had experienced it once feel extremely moved.

    No matter what, they no longer relied on the Transcendent force field to travel a long distance.

    However, there was also bad news.

    In the Holy City, Tang Yu, ine, and the others had entered many times over the past few days and had encountered traces of alien races.

    One time, he encountered two alien Transcendents who were alone and secretly killed them. However,ter on, the alien Transcendents formed a group, making him unable to do anything even if he wanted to.

    The only small area left in the Holy City was turned upside down.

    The Tower of Babel was also broken through by the alien races, but when he saw the situation of the alien races shouting and arguing from afar, it seemed that the search in the tower did not have much harvest.

    On the contrary, there was no sign of the alien races in the outer space of the Holy Land.

    Some of the more daring awakened ones used the Sanctuary tomunicate with the people from other regions on Earth, exchanging information and trading items.

    Some people earned a lot of money, while others were unlucky and were discovered by the foreign races.

    However, there was no doubt that the existence of the Sanctuary allowed people to know that there were many survivors in every corner of the Earth who fought against the Demonic Tide bravely, allowing people to have channels to understand the world ¨C although the channels were very narrow, a few words of understanding might not be the truth.

    But it was better than nothing.

    Tree Shade had Hunters who specialized in this line of work.

    There were very few people who were qualified to enter the Holy City. As long as they could hold on and control their greed, they would not be too far away from the entrance. This group of people with flexible minds would often be able to make a huge profit.

    Recently, a loose intelligence contract had been formed.

    Tang Yu had also ced people in there, but they were not of much use. We were all directly chatting with Northern Court, the Ancient Spirit Imperial Family, and other top forces.

    On this day,

    ¡°Other than the title, the ten strongest holynds on Earth have been released. The Holy City Covenant has been made by Tree Shade Daily. The information is real and reliable. If you miss it, you will regret it for the rest of your life.¡±

    A group of survivors carried the newly printed pamphlets and quickly ran to various streets.

    The ten holynds were the top ten forces on Earth. They were not assessed by the Holy City Covenant. They did not have the courage to do so. They were recognized that each holynd had a few extraordinary beings.

    The Hunters from the Holy City Covenant gathered the general information of the top powers and sorted them out.

    The people on the street were stunned and immediately bought one.

    Opening the book, the first page:

    Holy Land: Daxia Tree Shade

 Chapter 481

    <h4>Chapter 481</h4>

    [Tree Shade is located in the southern part of the Daxia Kingdom. In the southern part of the Tiannan Province, there are sixty meter high city walls. There are countless experts. It is a safe ce that is hard to find in the apocalypse.]

    [Tree Shade is famous for its rune equipment manufacturing technology. The equipment, the potions, props, and magic scrolls that Tree Shade has made are all top quality. There are many kinds of them and they can not be missed.]

    [At the same time, Tree Shade is also a famous cultivation holynd. The Extreme Martial Arts Dojo has already spread across dozens of shelters. It is known as the three major organizations alongside the Adventurer Guild, and the Trading House.]

    ¡­

    There were a lot of introductions, upying several pages the size of a Chinese textbook, and even included illustrations.

    Some of the Hunters looked familiar, and when they thought about it again, wasn¡¯t this contents of the ¡°Tree Shade Publicity Manual¡±?

    No wonder it had the smell of advertising!

    Theyined in their hearts, but it did not stop them from continuing to flip the pages.

    The sacrednd with the highest safety factor on Earth came into view.

    There were ¡°Ancient Spirit Imperial Capital¡±, ¡°Magic Mountain¡±, ¡°Warren Mechanical City¡±. They were built by the three strongest countries of the Fourth Age. After reading the introduction, most of the survivors realized that history was not as simple as it seemed on the surface.

    They were only in the Fifth Age of the new generation. There were not many Awakeners in the Fourth Age, but they had cultivated for hundreds of years. From the introduction, they could estimate the strength of those powerhouses. With the powerhouses of the royal family as the core, the three countries had absorbed a lot of Awakeners in the Fifth Age. It was like ¡°Ancient Spirit Imperial Capital¡±. There were many experts in the capital city.

    Then there was ¡°Magic Alliance¡±, but it was much more low-key. It was said that the Awakened ones in Europe could not even find the location of the town unless they were permitted by the Magic Alliance.

    The town was also the holynd for magic cultivation that the European Hunters yearned for the most.

    Apart from that, there were also the ¡°Daxia ¨C Northern Court Defense Circle¡±, ¡°Winter Fort Academy- Winter City¡±, ¡°Miley Empire ¨C Hero Association Headquarters¡±, ¡°Vatican¡±, ¡°Yindi ¨C Thousand Buddha Valley¡± and several other holynds.

    All of them had more than five Transcendents holding down the fort. They had their own trump cards, inheritance, and foundation. They had the strength to resist foreign attacks, and they also had the ability to nurture new Extraordinary powerhouses.

    The predecessors of these holynds were either strong countries before the end of the world, or they had strong foundations, strength, and foundation. They had countless advantages at the beginning of the battle.

    Only Tree Shade.

    Established from the ruins.

    At the beginning, it was only the size of a vi area. As it developed, it expanded to the size of a resort vi, and then to the size of a small town¡­

    From an unknown small shelter to a medium-sized,rge-scale, and increasinglyrge, until now, it had be a cultivation holynd that countless awakened ones on Earth yearned for!

    They also faced countless dangers. From the first level of the Demonic Tide to the third, fifth, and even the Cmity level of magic beasts, and then to the transcendents of other races¡­ However, each and every crisis could not shake Tree Shade in the slightest. It could only be a dazzling achievement in the history of the Shelter¡¯s development.

    These were all recorded in the pamphlets.

    The survivors sighed and felt honored.

    Some of the survivors who had lived with Tree Shade for several months and witnessed the rapid development of Tree Shade were even more excited.

    This city,

    That person,

    A living legend!

    ¡°What else can I say? Tree Shade is awesome! Director Tang is awesome!¡±

    ¡­

    The news gradually spread. Lin Dong, Hengcheng, even further away, Yang City, Jing City, and other shelters also had some understanding of the recognized Ten Great Holy Lands.

    On the printed books were the positive image of the various forces, rted to the specific information such as transcendents, heritage, and so on.

    Tree Shade contributed the most to the creation of the booklet.

    Tang Yu¡¯s desire for poption was even stronger than that of Northern Court, Ancient Spirit, and other forces.

    Even the most ordinary survivors could contribute a portion of their psychic power.

    The other forces also desired talents.

    It was a profound view of developing one¡¯s talent.

    The castle,

    On the table was a fresh ¡°introduction book of the Ten Great Sacred Lands¡±. It was still warm. Tang Yu leanedzily against the back of his chair, his spiritual energy disturbing the matter as he flipped through the pages.

    He was very satisfied with the typesetting and propaganda of the introduction book.

    ¡°We can consider the funds for the publicity department to apply.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± He propped his chin up with his hand. There was something he was not satisfied with. The names of the forces such as ¡°Sacred Mountain¡± and ¡°Warren Mechanical City¡± sounded domineering. Inparison, Tree Shade seemed to have no characteristics. Moreover, it was just a shelter.

    The word ¡°shelter¡± made it seem even less pretentious, so the introduction book was deleted.

    The size of Northern Court wasrge, and it was called Base City from the very beginning.

    In some ces, the size of a small shelter and a medium-sized shelter was called a city, and they were self-proimed city lords.

    Once, not far away from Tree Shade, there was a ¡°Cold Mountain City¡±.

    At that time, he thought that the name ¡°Cold Mountain City¡±, ¡°Divine Emperor City¡±, and ¡°Undying City¡± were too two. Those organizations that crossed thend were also small organizations that only had hundreds or thousands of Awakened ones under them. No matter how domineering their names were, no one would care about them. Instead, it was funny.

    At that time, he did not change his name, mainly because he waszy¡­ Cough, mainly because he did not want to appear different. After all, he was a good young man who remembered the harmony of the rich and strong people.

    However, now, the shelter was no longer worthy of the scale of Tree Shade.

    ¡°It is time to build a city. After all, I am still a Lord.¡±

    Tang Yu pondered. ¡°¡­ Tree Shade City? It is clear, but it is slightly ordinary. If you change your name, you can¡¯t be too casual.¡±

    The survivors were already familiar with the word ¡°Tree Shade¡± and if they changed their names, it was very likely that they would be strangers.

    ¡°Unless we change it to a simr name, Tree Continent City? There is a Tree word, and it has more meaning.¡±

    Tang Yu hesitated.

    At present, it was just an idea, but to build a city, not only to change Tree Shade¡¯s shelter to Tree Shade City, he nned to make it grander.

    After setting the date to build the city, he would invite guests from all over, such as the Transcendents from the various holynds¡­ With his connections and face, most Transcendents would not reject him.

    With that, he could increase the influence of the territory and also set the construction day as Tree Shade¡¯s legal festival to increase the recognition of the territory of the survivors.

    One stone, two birds.

    ¡­

    In the East Sea, on an uninhabited ind.

    Waves surged, and a mirage that looked like a mirage appeared in the sky.

    A few outsiders with sinister mouths flew out of the illusory mountain range andnded on the ind.

    Ripples that were like water rippled in the air.

    In a split second, the scenery changed. On the barren ind, there were buildings with unique styles. They were built from reddish-brown stones and had the shape of a spire. This was the stronghold of the bloo.d.y n. It was located at the entrance of a path of stars.

    This path of stars was also connected to the one outside Jing City. However, the path of stars was vast, and the entrance was narrow. It was not easy to be discovered.

    As soon as a few Blood n Transcendentsnded, an elite of the n rushed forward.

    ¡°Elder Beikou, Elder Yukou, Elder Shifang¡­ We have already investigated the Transcendents of those humans.¡±

    The elites of the n presented detailed information, which included the locations of the top forces on Earth.

    He continued, ¡°The two people who plotted against the messenger came from Tree Shade¡¯s shelter. This Tree Shade is also one of the strongest forces on Origin Star¡­¡±

    Originally, their n was perfect. After the arrival of the devil messenger, they cooperated with the messenger to break the world barrier of Origin Star in one fell swoop. However, no one expected that the strength of this envoy was so weak. Once the envoy died, no one from the various races would obey the other, and the n would be impossible to carry out.

    Trash envoy!

    So what if he died, but how could he have lost a pseudo-saint level battle weapon?

    Messengers, pseudo-saint battle weapons, including these foreign races¡­ when passing through the world barrier, they needed to work together inside and outside.

    Outside, there were countless experts and all kinds of rare materials that could easily meet the requirements. However, inside, the materials arranged by the Origin Star needed them to gather them bit by bit, or they had to pay a price to transport them over.

    In short, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    In order for the envoy to descend, many of the various races¡¯ materials were emptied. Just like this, the envoy died in a few minutes. Who knew when the next time woulde?

    The Blood Mouth Race¡¯s Transcendent frowned.

    This was a rare female race. Her figure was simr to that of a human, and she was extremely hot. However, that gaping, sinister mouth made her look extremely terrifying. The kind that could scare people to death just by turning around.

    She secretly cursed the messenger, but she did not dare to show it. ¡°Tree Shade, it seems to be the territory of the Ghost Hand n? Where is the Ghost Hand n? I don¡¯t think I have seen themst time?¡±

    The elite n members hurriedly nodded, ¡°The Ghost Hand n and the White Bone n. ording to our information, these two ns seem to have beenpletely destroyed. Even the base was copied by Tree Shade. It has already been more than a month ago.¡±

    ¡°That useless Ghost Hand n, not even a bit of news was spread!¡± ¡°This time, every n is responsible for the death of the envoy, but if we can kill the murderer and atone for our crimes, we will have a lot of credit.¡±

    ¡°However, Tree Shade¡¯s strength is not weak. There must be all kinds of schemes in hisir. Although our Blood Mouth n is stronger than the Ghost Hand n and the White Bone n, we can¡¯t be careless. What suggestions do you have?¡±

    The elite nsmen had clearly thought of a countermeasure. They said confidently, ¡°Humans like to set up theirirs like iron walls. The Ghost Hand n and the White Bone n are obviously acting rashly when they don¡¯t know Tree Shade well enough. That is why they were directly killed inside. We should learn our lesson.¡±

    There is a good saying for humans. It is known to know one¡¯s self and know one¡¯s enemy.

    ¡°The outside investigation has reached its limit. From the mouths of ordinary Awakened ones, we can not understand Tree Shade¡¯s true secret. It is unrealistic to kidnap their higher-ups, but we can sneak in.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The eyes of the few Transcendents lit up.

    ¡°We can disguise ourselves. Of course, Tree Shade definitely has some defense mechanism. There is still a bit of risk in entering Tree Shade normally. However, I understand that some of Tree Shade¡¯s higher ranked Hunters have a treasure called¡± Return Scroll ¡°on them. This treasure can allow them to directly return to their borders. It is equivalent to passing through the defense mechanism and directly entering the inside. This is the loophole.¡±

    ¡°And we can snatch the Return Scroll and disguise it as those high-ranked Hunters. We can sneak into Tree Shade to investigate and destroy their trump cards. Like the Thunder Punishment Array, without those pre-arranged methods, Tree Shade only has a few Transcendent Expert to take action.¡±

    The other elders looked at each other and felt that this method was¡­ very good!

    Thest time Tree Shade and the other Transcendents escaped, it was obvious that they had also used a Return Scroll. However, this time, after destroying their trump cards, they would block them in the city. At that time, the Return Scroll would be useless.

    Then, they would invite some other Transcendents to participate.

    The n was foolproof!

    Right now, the only thing that was slightly troublesome was to snatch the Return Scroll.

    Several elders of the Blood Mouth n had already nned to take action personally. As long as they could find them, it would be easy for a veteran Transcendent to sneak attack a few Hunters.

    Soon,

    Figures flew out from the deste ind.

    At the same time, Tree Shade¡¯s n to build a city was also proceeding in an orderly manner.

 Chapter 482

    <h4>Chapter 482</h4>

    Ta-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da ¨C

    Countless sandstone, earth, and metals appeared, quickly changing to form columns, walls, facilities, and parts, before quickly assembling again.

    Continuously piecing together, the elevation rose.

    In less than two seconds,

    A magnificent building with a height of more than sixty meters stood in front of the survivors.

    On the open door, the three words ¡°training camp¡± seemed to have magic, making people unable to move their eyes away.

    This was already the 30th ¡°training camp¡± of Tree Shade, and it had been upgraded to the highest level. There were a total of ten floors, and the next three floors were ¡°ordinary training area¡±. The fourth to eighth floors were ¡°advanced training area¡±, and the ninth and tenth floors were ¡°spiritual space area¡±.

    After upgrading the training camp, other than taking up more space and having more facilities, such as a level three training camp, there were two thousand ¡°spiritual space¡± connecting rooms, and the upper limit of all kinds of training facilities had also been improved.

    In a level one training camp, the fist strength testing machine had a limit of 10 tons. It was basically used to test Hunters below the peak of the fifthyer. A level three training camp had a weight of 250 tons. Theoretically, it could satisfy any awakened cultivator. In fact, the fist strength of an awakened cultivator at the great circle of the awakened realm was far from enough. After all, the higher the level of an awakened cultivator, the more their fighting strength was reflected in the use of Origin Energy.

    For example, the upper limit of the gravity room had also increased from ten times gravity to two hundred times. It could satisfy the cultivation needs of higher level awakened ones.

    Tang Yu was now familiar with the path of building it from a distance.

    76.89% of the territorypatibility gave him a feeling of freedom.

    The system building could also be constructed at will, and there was no need to limit it to the original frame.

    It was not far from the 80% upgrade requirement.

    ¡°Moreover, I am getting closer and closer to bing a Transcendent.¡±

    The thick mountain peak of the Transcendent Barrier was only left with thestyer under his repeated attacks. These days, he felt that the power umted in his body was getting stronger and stronger, and there was a sense of intion that felt like he could smash the bottleneck with a punch.

    Soon!

    However, when he thought about how Zhu Shu Li had actually broken through to Transcendence yesterday, Tang Yu felt a heart attack.

    These days,

    Tyron, Winnie, and Luo Zhe all broke through to the Transcendent realm one after another.

    The reason why there were people who broke through the mirror in session was because of the ¡°Pure Source Energy Pool¡± that he had moved back a while ago. The exhausted Origin Energy Pool produced wisps of pure Origin Energy after he invested his resources into it, helping Luo Zhe and the others to quickly break through the bottleneck.

    However, the final bottleneck still needed to be broken through with their own strength. This was something that no external force could rely on, unless they became pseudo-Transcendents.

    His cultivation progress was originally faster than Luo Zhe and the others, but when everyone was only one step away, he was overtaken by a curve.

    ¡°His aptitude is good, his progress is also good. I was clearly the first.¡± Tang Yu was very unconvinced, but on second thought, Luo Zhe and the others were already stronger than him.

    Moreover, in order to make them quickly break through, the price they had to pay was also huge. The resources invested by the ¡°pure source energy pool¡± were all high purity source crystals.

    The method could not be poprized, and it was impossible for him to open the ¡®pure source energy pool¡¯ to the public.

    Forget it, forget it.

    We don¡¯t need to be too strong in the first ce, so let¡¯s n the territory properly.

    He picked up the statistics form on the table and said, ¡°ording to the municipal department¡¯s predictions, of the thirty training camps, twenty of them are level one, ten are level two. It is the most cost-effective choice at present.¡±

    He had already told Chen Haiping about the cost of the training camp and that it would be nned by the government professionals.

    However, although the price ratio was the highest, it was still not enough to satisfy therge number of Tree Shade¡¯s mercenaries, especially the ¡°spiritual space area¡±. He had always wanted to reduce the price, but the supply did not meet the demand.

    Tang Yu¡¯s ideal situation was that everyone could enter the spiritual space and start the virtual reality era.

    It was best to simplify it into portable equipment, even if the spiritual space was not so real.

    Moreover, they would be able to pay a sum of money to create a currency and collect the Origin Crystals in the hands of the awakened ones, unlike now where they would find it extremely troublesome to create a contribution system.

    ¡­

    The news that Tree Shade was about to build a city quickly spread.

    The survivors rejoiced. Without it, the municipal department had already announced that on the day of the city construction in half a month, there would be arge assembly banquet. At that time, they would be able to taste delicious exotic beast meat. The awakened ones were also excited because on that day, whether it was rune equipment, spells, or battle techniques, there would be a discount.

    Moreover, in the future, there would be simr benefits on the day of the city construction.

    The survivors who heard the news began to rub their hands together. They worked hard to eptmissions andplete missions to ensure that they had enough money to cut off their hands on the day of the city construction.

    At the same time, Tree Shade was working hard to build a integrated defensive circle.

    With Tree Shade as the core, the fourrge shelters of Lindong, Hengcheng, Shuohu, and Huiyang were secondary cores. There were also satellite cities, transit stations, and sentry posts. They were also nning to take shape on the day of the city construction.

    After several months of cooperation, Lin Dong and the other fourrge shelters had long since be inseparable from Tree Shade. This time, the construction of the city and the construction of the defensive circle represented the official integration.

    They became a part of Tree Shade in name.

    Everything happened so smoothly.

    Since the rise of Tree Shade, everyone had seen the living conditions of the surrounding shelters and the change in overall strength. Even if there were some stubborn ones, such as the higher-ups who had nned to rely on Yan Dingtian to seize Tree Shade, the grave¡­ With the current growth rate of nts, it was probably already a forest.

    Of course, the four shelters all had a lot of autonomy. Other than building and scientific research, everything in the shelter was handled by the original high-level officials.

    Tang Yu did not need these people to be loyal. That was impossible, but as long as the interests were the same and he had the greatest deterrence, he could build the defense circle into a real iron wall.

    ¡­

    As he was busy, invitations were sent to various ces.

    The first to receive the invitation was the other shelters in Tiannan Province, such as Jing City, Yang City, and so on.

    The heads of the eight forces in charge of the shelter gathered together, and exquisite invitations were ced in front of their tables.

    Their expressions wereplicated.

    ¡°Tree Shade has indeed be an unimaginable monster.¡±

    As soon as they were intimidated by force and witnessed Tree Shade¡¯s rune skills and martial arts skills, they thought that they would be left far behind.

    However, they were in the provincial capital, arge family, and arge enterprise. They had countless businesses under them. The apocalypse had just erupted, and with their manpower and weapons, they were far ahead of ordinary awakened ones. However, they did not expect that Tree Shade, a shelter that was originally built by a few unaffiliated awakened ones, had developed in just a few months, and they could not even see their backs.

    It was impossible to say that they were not envious, not jealous.

    His thoughts surged, and he had mixed feelings.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    This sentence had many meanings.

    He had to go. Jing City still relied on Tree Shade¡¯s runic equipment. It was not far from the giant Tree Shade. What needed to be considered was the scale of the team sent. It was a gift for congrattions.

    Another point was that Lin Dong and the other shelters would bepletely integrated into Tree Shade.

    They were worried that one day, Jing City would be the same.

    The head of the Wu familyughed at himself. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of self-interference. Do we have the right to choose in the future? Moreover, Tree Shade¡¯s desire to control is not strong. The industries of each family are not lost. Instead, they are doing big and strong. Look at Lin Dong and Heng City. Their overall strength has almost surpassed our Jing City.¡±

    If that day really came, it might not be a bad thing.

    Moreover, it was all thanks to Tree Shade that the eight great powers were able to take control of Jing City.

    He picked up the invitation letter and studied it over and over again. ¡°This invitation letter isn¡¯t simple either. It¡¯spletely made of Origin Crystals and contains arge amount of Origin Energy. There are also terrifying techniques sealed within it.¡±

    The words on the front were all written in runes, and on the back were profound runes.

    It represented a powerful group and legal technique.

    Gathering defense, range attack, and escape into one body.

    Even when facing a Cmity Grade Demonic Beast, it could still smear its face.

    Just this invitation alone was enough to see Tree Shade¡¯s strength and wealth.

    It was something that left others far behind.

 Chapter 483

    <h4>Chapter 483</h4>

    An invitation letter made from Origin Crystals, a sealing spell that surpassed the peak of the Great Perfection Stage.

    For a time, the matter of Tree Shade¡¯s City Creation Ceremony became the focus of everyone¡¯s discussion.

    ¡°In Tree Shade, a spell scroll with ten levels of power is a sky-high price. As for this invitation letter, I have earned a lot!¡±

    ¡°I heard that everyone can participate in the City Creation Ceremony, but only those with an invitation can enter the inner city¡­ I heard that they can also enter Tree Shade¡¯s castle to participate in the real celebration banquet.¡±

    There were also specifications for invitations. Some could only be used on their own, while others could bring three to five people into the market.

    The instant the news spread, many people in the various ck markets purchased Tree Shade¡¯s invitations at a high price. Some even took outrge sums of high purity Origin Crystals.

    However,

    No one sold it.

    Thebination spell that was sealed in the invitation letter was priceless. Even Tree Shade¡¯s Trading Hall could not buy a spell of this level, let alone other ces. Not many shelters knew how to make magic scrolls.

    And as the ticket to enter the castle, the invitation letter itself was so precious, so what about the banquet itself?

    With Tree Shade¡¯s wealth, they must have prepared countless treasures. Not to mention selling the invitation letter and losing the chance to make good rtions with the treasures at the banquet and the higher-ups of Tree Shade, that was truly heartbreaking!

    Of course,

    When the celebration is over, if the price is right, it is not impossible to sell the invitation letter sealed with spells.

    ¡­

    On the Antic Ocean, on a vast ind.

    A towering mountain peak, like a golden sword, pierced the sky.

    There were many pavilions on the mountain peak, but they could not be seen clearly.

    This was the ¡°Misty Mountain¡±.

    The royal family of the Ancient Spirit had a small world and directly moved thepleted capital city to the outside world.

    As for Warren Duo, he had the advanced rune technology that had been passed down from the previous three eras and mechanical technology to create a mechanical city that could fly and hide in the earth.

    All of this information came from Ordinan. When it came to the City of Machines, the chief mage wished he could tear the city apart and study it.

    It was rumored that the Heavenly Mountain was a treasure that could travel between reality and demine.

    ¡°It is uncertain if we can travel through it, but this mountain peak is indeed hidden in the demine. Unless we get permission, we can not fly up the mountain.¡±

    Kong stood at the head of the airship and watched from afar.

    The invitations sent to the top forces were all personally sent by Transcendents.

    At this time,

    At the peak of the Sacred Mountain, in the great hall.

    The Transcendent in charge had already received news from the servants that someone hade to visit Tree Shade.

    ¡°Is it that Tree Shade who killed the leader of the alien races?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seth rubbed his chin.

    When the holy city space copsed, he fell far away and did not participate in the war in Australia. He also had not seen the lightning punishment used by Tree Shade to kill the foreign tribe leader.

    He had heard most of it from his brothers and elders.

    The lightning punishment array was probably an opportunity obtained by Tree Shade from somewhere. It was very strong, but it was an external object after all. Tree Shade¡¯s own strength was just that.

    He did not even dare to participate in the battle for the holy body that day. How strong could he be?

    Seth knew that a ¡°Ten Great Holy Lands¡± had been formed recently, but he scoffed at it. Other than Ancient Spirit and Warren duo, there was no one else that was worthy of the attention of the royal family. Oh, Alliance of Mages could be considered half. As for the rest¡­

    Northern Court, Winter Fort Academy, and Tree Shade?

    They were lucky enough to have produced a few Transcendents or obtained some opportunities from the ruins. In terms of strength and foundation, they were far from beingparable to them.

    Especially Tree Shade. It was said that he had only been established for a few months. How could a faction that could not be any younger have any foundation?

    Northern Court, Winter Fort Academy, and the Heroes ¡®Club, as well as a terrifying weapon called a nuclear bomb, whose power is said to be even stronger than the self-detonation of a Transcendent. Unfortunately, its speed is too slow, and it can¡¯t hit anyone. That¡¯s all.

    ¡°Butpared to the others of the Fifth Age, Tree Shade¡¯s development speed is pretty good.¡± He gave an objective evaluation.

    He then led his people out of the hall ¨C in the end, it was a faction with extraordinary powers, and although he did not like it, he did not refuse.

    The interior and exterior of the divine mountain were practically two different environments.

    The density of Origin Qi was clearly much lower the moment he stepped out of the range of the divine mountain. Seth frowned, he only wanted to stay in the great hall and cultivate.

    ¡°Where are Tree Shade¡¯s people? Just these two small shrimps?¡± He nced at the few Hunters waiting in the distance, somewhat displeased.

    ¡°No, no, Sir, it¡¯s up there.¡±

    Seth raised his head impatiently and looked up.

    Blue sky and white clouds.

    And¡­ an airship suspended in the air.

    ¡°An airship??¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Alliance of Mages¡¯ ultimate treasure? Tree Shade actually got it?¡±

    Although an airship¡¯sbat strength is only equivalent to an ordinary Transcendent, an airship is essentially an armed merchant ship, not a battleship¡­ Battle is not the main function of an airship. Transportis the most important.

    The enormous load capacity, straight eleration far surpasses that of a Transcendent, and the runic arrays engraved on it¡­

    This created the name of the airship.

    Although the airship could not bepared to the Sacred Mountain in the eyes of Seth, it was still a very precious creation.

    The Alliance of Mages only has five small airships and one medium-sized airship. It stilles from the legacy of the first three eras. The Alliance of Mages does not have the ability to create it, so how could it be sold to Tree Shade?

    A figure floated down from the airship.

    It was as if he knew what he was thinking.

    The person wearing a bamboo hat, with three long swords hanging from his back and waist said, ¡°The airship is naturally produced by us, Tree Shade. The number is very small¡­¡±

    Seth questioned from the bottom of his heart, ¡°What do you mean by Tree Shade is producing? Even the Alliance of Mages can¡¯t do it. How many? Isn¡¯t that bullsh * t! There are only five of them in total in the Mages Alliance. How much do you have?!¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s only a dozen or so ships¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    He was instantly stunned.

    A dozen or so airships? His first thought was tough out loud, but then he thought about whether there were a dozen or so of them. He would know once he checked. If Tree Shade was lying, they would lose face¡­ no one would tell such a lie that could be easily exposed.

    Then¡­ was it true?

    Suspicion, shock, suspicion, and shock ¨C these two thoughts shed in his mind.

    Until the airship set off, Tree Shade¡¯s people left, and they returned to the great hall of the Divine Mountain with the invitation letter. Seth was still entangled in the question of whether it was true or not.

    Although his rational analysis was true, he could not believe it from the bottom of his heart. He would rather lie to himself.

    ¡°My¡­ My lord, what is the n for Tree Shade¡¯s city-building ceremony this time? Do you need to inform the chief?¡± Seeing the chief regain hisposure, the official at the side mustered up his courage and asked.

    ¡°The chief is in seclusion. There is no need to disturb him with such a small matter.¡±

    ¡°As for Tree Shade¡¯s invitation, it is just a city-building celebration. There is no benefit to it. It is a waste of time. Just send a random team to give face to Tree Shade when the timees. That will be enough.¡± Seth waved his hand.

    If he had the time, he might as well stay in the Sacred Mountain and cultivate.

    If not for Tree Shade¡¯s personal invitation, it would have been difficult to refuse. In addition, he owed Tree Shade a bit of favor in the battle in Australia. He had originally been unwilling to pay attention to this sort of matter.

    Was building a city such a rare and trivial matter all done with great fanfare?

    Seth shook his head.

 Chapter 484

    <h4>Chapter 484</h4>

    On the east side of the Daxia Kingdom, in a coastal area.

    Two powerful Hunters held sharp des in their hands. The des were covered in zing mes. With a single sh, they broke through the flexible and slippery snake skin. A fragrant smell of meat permeated the air.

    ¡°Phew ¡ªI finally finished off this nest of strange beast snakes. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±

    Another person passed over the dead snake corpse and arrived at the center of the snake nest. He squatted down and carefully picked up the lotus shaped nt at the center of the snake nest.

    ¡°The mission isplete. Unfortunately, our spatial backpack is too small. What a pity¡­¡±

    He put the lotus-shaped nt into a storage box made of Origin Crystals and then put it into his spatial backpack. Just as he stood up, a chill suddenly rushed up his spine to the sky.

    There was danger!

    A fatal crisis!

    In an instant, it was as if the sky had changed color. Death was waving at him, and time seemed to slow down, but his limbs were extremely stiff.

    ¡°Quick¡­e¡­¡±

    He took a step forward, and his Origin Energy had already made contact with the Return Scroll in his arms. Another Hunter also ran over with fear on his face.

    The distance between the two of them was only about ten meters. However, just as they lifted their feet, their thoughts paused for a moment¡­

    His pupils instantly widened, and blood flowed out from his seven orifices.

    Plop, he fell straight down.

    In the sky, three Blood n Transcendents descended.

    Just now, they had used their powerful mental energy to suppress the two human Hunters, instantly killing them.

    A Transcendent¡¯s spiritual force turned into arge hand and groped around the two human corpses. Soon, he poured out all the items in his arms, his pockets, and his spatial backpack. His spiritual force held them up and suspended them in the air.

    ¡°Found it, Return Scroll!¡±

    He grinned, revealing his sharp fangs. This was the expression that the Blood Evil n often had when they expressed their excitement and joy.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there is only one. However, this also means that our n is feasible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that these ¡®high status¡¯ Hunters are hard to find.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure if they will bring back the city scroll beforehand. In order to avoid alerting the enemy, it is not good tounch arge attack¡­ I¡¯m afraid it will take a few more days. ¡°

    He looked at the person in charge of the operation and was speechless.

    However, he saw that her mouth was closed and her brows were furrowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± The speechless elder recalled the details. ¡°Tree Shade and the other Hunters are very sensitive to danger. They actually noticed our ambush If not for the fact that they only have one Return Scroll but two instead, they would not have needed to meet up. Just now, they might have escaped.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­?¡±

    ¡°If we attack again, it is very likely that they will escape. Once they are detected, it will not be worth it.¡± She said, ¡°One Return Scroll is enough. Since it can take two people, squeeze a bit, three people will do.¡±

    ¡°When the timees I will disguise and sneak into Tree Shade. Just in case, you should prepare outside Tree Shade. If you seed, make sure to block the escape routes of Tree Shade and the others. If the n fails¡­¡±

    ¡°How can it fail¡±

    ¡°This is the reason why you can¡¯t be an elder¡­ There must be two ns for the n. Even if it fails, you must ensure that you retreat safely. Our n can not follow the footsteps of the Ghost Hand and the White Bone n.¡±

    ¡­

    As the time for the city-building ceremony approached, the construction of Tree Shade¡¯s defensive circle was gradually perfected.

    Unlike otherrge shelters, which relied on small towns and counties to build, the area was notrge enough, and the space between the buildings was small. At first nce, the nning was particrly messy.

    There was no other way. At the time of the apocalypse, it was not easy to have a shelter that could resist the Demonic Tide. How could he have the time to n the buildings neatly?

    Tree Shade was one of them.

    The original resort mountain vi was almostpletely destroyed under the Demonic Tide. Outside the mountain vi,rge tracts of barrennd had been developed and unified nning. The OCD sufferers looked veryfortable.

    ¡°Now Tree Shade is divided into two parts: the inner and outer areas of the city.¡±

    ¡°The inner area of the city is also a high-end residential area, and themercial district is mainly two parts. The famous ¡®Adventurer Guild¡¯ and ¡®Extreme Martial Arts Dojo¡¯ headquarters are also in the inner area of the city¡­ As for the ¡®Trading House¡¯, the entiremercial street can be seen as a trading house.¡±

    ¡°As for the outer area of the city, it is currently divided into several areas, such as car stations, industrial parks, ntation, outer ring one, outer ring two, outer ring three, and so on.¡±

    A guide introduced.

    Behind him was a group of young men and women.

    ¡°What kind of building is that? Why are there so many peopleing in and out?¡±

    One of them pointed at a very eye-catching sixty-meter-tall building in the distance, as well as the city walls. Nowadays, in order to be safe, there were very few buildings that were built as high.

    However, in Tree Shade, there were almost no signs of demonic beasts within a radius of a hundred kilometers. No matter how high it was built, there was no problem.

    The buildings in their royal capital were even taller.

    The guide said, ¡°That is a training camp. It belongs to the most important building under the banner of the ¡®Extreme Martial Arts Dojo¡¯. The reason why our Tree Shade has so many experts isrgely due to the training camp.¡±

    The eyes of the young boys and girls lit up.

    Tree Shade¡¯s awakened was very strong. This was something that everyone recognized during the Holy LandQualification Selection.

    However, as a young genius of the Ancient Spirit Imperial n, it was only a basic operation to fight someone of a higher level.

    He did not think he was inferior.

    He was also curious about whether Tree Shade¡¯s training camp was worthy of its name.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    ¡­

    In the training camp, people came and went. Some were sweating at the training equipment, some were standing in front of the punching machine with a serious expression, breathing in and exhaling.

    There were also quite a few areas that were empty.

    ¡°Although there are quite a few people right now, in reality, most of the Hunters in the level three training camp are above the fourth level. Because of the price, there are many people in the level one and two training camp.¡±

    ¡°If the few of you intend to try in the training camp, you can apply for a membership card over there to recharge. You can also directly throw Origin Crystals into the machine¡¯s crystal inlet and use them ording to the energy value of the Origin Crystals. However, only members can enter the level four and above high-level training area.¡±

    Before the guide could finish speaking, a young man in the lead came to the front desk to apply for a recharging fee. After some operation, he applied for thirteen membership cards.

    ¡°Here, one for each person. I have filled each person with a thousand Origin Crystals. You can spend them however you like.¡± The luxuriously dressed youth had the people beside him distribute the twelve cards, not putting the Origin Crystals in his eyes at all.

    The guide looked at them in surprise.

    Thirteen cards added up to over ten thousand Origin Crystals. It was not a small sum, but it was directly recharged without any understanding of the training camp.

    He should be someone with some background.

    He secretly paid, but it was just a surprise. As a senior guide, he had been in the profession for more than three months. What kind of big character had he not seen?

    The guide quickly fulfilled his duty and introduced the training equipment around him.

    This is a fist strength testing machine. Over there is a speed testing runway. It looks like a crystal ball. Next to it are two columns. They are source power measuring instruments¡­ These are allmonly used machines to test the number of Hunters.

    ¡°This little machine¡­¡± A teenager walked to the fist strength testing machine and touched it. It was cold and reflected the shiny metal luster under the light.

    He bent his finger again and flicked it gently.

    Wham!

    ¡­

    There was only a low muffled sound, and there was not a single trace on the surface of the metal.

    However, the youth was still worried. ¡°Can this really withstand the full-strength attack of any Hunter? We don¡¯t need topensate for it if it is damaged, right?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not. Not only that, the training camp has also stated that as long as one¡¯s strength is at the awakened realm, anyone who can destroy this level three fist strength testing machine will receive a reward worth a hundred thousand Origin Crystals.¡±

    The guide smiled. ¡°At first, there were many people who tried, but none of them seeded. Until now, no one knows the limits of the fist strength testing machine. Gradually, no one is plotting for the reward.¡±

    The eyes of this group of young men and women lit up.

    A hundred thousand Origin Crystals was a considerable sum to most of them.

    Even the leading youth, the grandson of the current patriarch of the Ancient Spirit Imperial Family, couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. Not to mention a hundred thousand Origin Crystals, if he could destroy this machine, it would be a matter of great face!

    They rubbed their hands together in anticipation.

    One of them came to the fist strength testing machine first, took out a membership card and swiped it. In a split second, the entire testing machine, including the floor, lit up.

    ¡°Please clear the testing area, the testing area is reserved only for the one activating this machine.¡±

    The mechanical voice sounded.

    The youth¡¯s eyes focused, and his aura rose. An invisible storm swept around, and his clothes fluttered.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    His body instantly tensed up, and his right foot stomped on the ground. The force passed through his waist to his arm, and his muscles bulged.

    His fist was like a cannonball, and it flew straight out!

    Weng!!

    The strong force pierced through the air, creating circles of solid ripples. Like a hurricane, the strong gust of wind blew onto the transparent crystal wall around the testing machine, but it disappeared in an instant.

    The millstone-sized target trembled.

    On the testing machine, the number disyed on the crystal screen jumped and rose rapidly.

    1,000, 3,000, 1,000, 3,000, 5,000¡­

    In the end, it stopped at the number 56467 kg.

    The young man exhaled a mouthful breath. It was unclear whether the number was good or bad, but this fist strength testing machine was obviously intact. It did not look like it was damaged at all.

    ¡°Let me do it!¡±

    Boom!

    The number jumped and stopped at 44789 kg.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Thest person to go on stage was the grandson of the n leader. The sonic boom caused the entire testing area to be blurry.

    The number on the final disy screen was 101123 kg.

    The guide looked at these people and was shocked. In terms of results, they were ranked at the top of the previous tests, especially thest youth.

    However, these youths and girls from the Ancient Spirit Imperial n were extremely depressed.

    As geniuses of the Imperial n, they were the best of the same level. Their strength was at the ninth, tenth, and eleventh levels, and theirbat strength was even enough to kill ordinary great circle cultivators. Now, they could not even break a small fist strength testing machine.

    For a moment, he could not help but doubt himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t beat them. You are already very strong, and your results are enough to rank in the top 100.¡±

    He was referring to thest teenager.

    However, it was fine if he did notfort them. When the guide said it, the geniuses of Ancient Spirit became even more depressed. ¡°I¡­ We are only in the top 100?¡±

    ¡­

    Near the city-building ceremony, the representatives of some forces had already arrived at Tree Shade in advance.

    Most of them were shelters in Tiannan Province, some were high-level, and some were the leaders of the shelters.

    Groups of cars drove in, and the carriages were full of merchandises.

    ¡°It¡¯s the team from Mirror Lake. Wow, two cars of gifts.¡±

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Jing City¡¯s team and ten trucks. Damn it, why are they so rich? Can¡¯t they give them to the poor?¡±

    ¡°Luo Xia from East Sea Province actually came so early. I know that person. He is the number one big shot in Luo Xia Shelter. I heard that Luo Xia is ranked in the top five in the shelter of Daxia Kingdom. The big shot even came personally.¡±

    ¡°Not only Luo Xia, I heard that she also invited Northern Court. In a few days, we might see Northern Court¡¯s team.¡±

    The masses discussed among themselves.

    The convoy from various forces did not keep a low profile at all. They all congratted Tree Shade for building a city and for the establishment of the defense circle. Even the boxes of gifts that were sent were moved out of the car in front of the survivors ¨C of course, they did not open it directly.

    They just needed to set up a banner on the convoy and write ¡°Congrattions to Tree Shade¡± and the like.

    It looked a little unreserved.

    However, it was not difficult to understand.

    The shelters in Tiannan Province relied on Tree Shade.

    The production of rune equipment was limited, and if one did not perform well, how could they get good stuff from Tree Shade?

    If they could build a good rtionship in advance, and if the shelter encountered a crisis, they could ask for support from Tree Shade. At the critical moment, they could save the shelter and save their lives.

    The tens of higher-ups and leaders of the shelter came in person. For a time, Tree Shade¡¯s momentum rose, and the Hunter who had just arrived at Tree Shade were shocked.

    This influence was really not simple.

    Some people knew that at this moment, there were still a few days before the city-building ceremony, and the real heavyweight forces had not yet appeared.

    Among them, Ten Great Sacred Grounds, Ancient Spirit, Northern Court, and so on, there might be one or two top forces that would be participating in Tree Shade¡¯s ceremony.

    ¡­

    The invitations had already been sent out, and the other nine top forces had already expressed that they would send people to congratte them.

    Northern Court, who had a close rtionship with them, had already arrived at Tree Shade yesterday.

    However, it was rtively low-key. The main purpose of this team was to trade supplies with Tree Shade. The team that would officially visit would be in a few days.

    Tang Yu moved the crystal ball to observe the situation in the territory. The team from the Ancient Spirit Emperor n also saw it. Including some spies from top forces. On the surface, they would onlye in a few days. But in the dark, some people had already entered Tree Shade to investigate.

    He did not care. Now, he had enough confidence. Whether it was in the face of malicious forces or foreign races, he had ways to protect himself and even counterattack.

    He only ordered the Hunters of the garrison corps to patrol more these days and let the intelligence department keep an eye on some malicious Hunters.

    At any time, it could add a lot ofbor to the mine.

    As the time approached, there were only three days left before the City Creation Ceremony. In these days, teams of foreign forces arrived one after another.

    The masses went from shock to numbness.

    The most excited ones were the small editors and reporters such as ¡°Tree Shade Daily¡±, ¡°Adventurer Daily¡±, and so on. The sales of all kinds of newspapers had obviously increased a lot and there were also sales in other ces.

    Finally,

    A massive object appeared from the horizon. In the blink of an eye, it had already flown close to Tree Shade. It slowed down and slowly descended.

    ¡°That is¡­ an airship? Why does it not look like it?¡±

    The dark blue airship slowly descended. Several white-robed figures did not wait for the airship tond before they gracefully descended from the sky.

    A few knowledgeable experts furrowed their brows and pondered for a moment. They looked at the airship in the sky that was decorated differently and did not have a flight number. They suddenly blurted out, ¡°That is the airship of the Mage Alliance. The Mage Alliance is here as well!¡±

 Chapter 485

    <h4>Chapter 485</h4>

    ¡°Alliance of Mages¡± was the first top force to arrive. There were five Transcendents as soon arrived.

    They flew down from the sky, and suddenly, their beards shook, and their eyes widened. ¡°Chief, look over there.¡±

    As he spoke, he pointed over, only to see in the distance, on the side of the mountain, there was a spacious waterfall that fell straight down like the Milky Way in the Nine Heavens.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the great waterfall in the Holy City? No, the water flow is even greater than the one in the Holy City, and there is even a loft above it¡±

    He stroked his beard in surprise.

    But soon, he threw it to the back of his head. ¡°No matter what, I am only interested in Master Tang¡¯s books now.¡±

    Although Tang Yu did note out personally when the Alliance of Mages arrived, Luo Zhe, ine, and Kevin came to greet him.

    Ordinan and the others did not care much about etiquette. Under ine¡¯s lead, they came to the newly built library ¨C after obtaining the books of the Holy City, the original library of the castle could no longer hold them.

    Not far from the castle area, Tang Yu built this library with self-defined construction methods. It was over two hundred meters tall and was white in color. There were also rings around the wall of the tower.

    Most of the books were now stored in this library. Only a small part of them were still in the castle.

    Because of this, the library had a formal name, ¡°The Tower of Knowledge¡±.

    Now it had be andmark for Tree Shade.

    However, it was not fully opened for the time being. Only a small number of people were qualified to enter the tower.

    As soon as they entered, they were attracted by the dense collection of books on the bookshelf, unable to move their eyes away.

    ¡°The books in the Tower of Knowledge have been categorized. There are ces that can be found on every floor.¡±

    ine walked to a crystal pir and swiped her hand across the surface of the crystal pir. Suddenly, there was a change. The major ssification of the books on this floor appeared, and there were countless small ssifications when they were opened. She chose a book that could directly locate the location of the books.

    [The total floor of the Tower of Knowledge is 60 floors. High-value books such as the Book of Fu Yu are stored in the higher floors. However, the Lord has already instructed that the few mages can read any books in the Tower of Knowledge, but the higher-level books can not be taken away from the tower. ]

    ¡°Anything?¡±

    Ordinan widened his eyes.

    He received an affirmative answer from ine.

    He went forward to search for it. Because he had been granted ess to high-level authority, he could see many books and drawings. The floating city map that he could not forget was listed!

    How generous!

    No matter where it was, books, especially high-level knowledge, were all priceless treasures.

    This¡­

    All of a sudden, he felt ashamed.

    After the entrance to the Tower of Babel was demolished, and when he thought of the waterfall outside, he once suspected that the library in the Holy City had been emptied by Tree Shade.

    But so what if it¡¯s true?

    The opportunity of the Holy City was known by the capable people. If it was them, they would not have the ability topletely empty the library in the Holy City.

    Tree Shade¡¯s director was also a person who loved books and understood books. From theyout of the tower of knowledge, Master Tang¡¯s knowledge reserves, and the master named Kevin, it could all be seen.

    High-end knowledge would not be buried if it was ced on Tree Shade.

    Now, it waspletely open to them.

    Thest bit of dissatisfaction in their hearts also disappeared. On the contrary, they were grateful and guilty.

    Thinking about this, he felt that he should contribute some high-end knowledge.

    ¡­

    Tang Yu did not appear. First, he was really busy with the construction of the defensive circle. In order to keep up with the progress, he had personally done many things.

    Other than relying on the system to build, perhaps due to his rich experience, he could learn building spells as soon as he learned them. Now, he was the one with the highest attainments in building spells in the territory.

    Tang Yu felt a sense of aplishment after finally getting first ce.

    Another point was that thest time he discussed academic matters with Ordinan, he had already emptied out the few things he could use to scare people. If he continued tomunicate, he would probably be exposed.

    Humans, after all, needed to maintain a bit of mystery.

    ¡°I wonder how long those people from Alliance of Mages will need to study the books in the Tower of Knowledge.¡±

    However, one thing was certain. In just a few days, he would at most¡­ finish reading the catalogue.

    They couldn¡¯t take away the high-end knowledge, and the Book of Runes and some high-level blueprints weren¡¯t something that could be simply recorded and copied.

    Especially the floating city and the floating mountain blueprints that Aldres dreamed of, they were countless times moreplicated than the airship.

    It was impossible to understand them in a short period of time, and it was already extremely difficult to understand them.

    Apart from that, there were also many transcendent divine weapons and high-end battle weapons crafting blueprints.

    Tang Yu had researched it before, and he wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    However, this didn¡¯t stop him from creating it.

    The equipment of Nancy and the others had already changed. The next step was tobine the existing blueprints to create the most suitable equipment for them.

    It would take time.

    Unfortunately, the floating city and other high-end blueprints can¡¯t be made at all. Many materials can¡¯t be found on Earth, and it¡¯s difficult to rece them with other materials with simr characteristics.

    The blueprints produced by the Holy City were all genuine. There was no problem with the slight differences in the copied data. They could be directly made when ced in the workshop.

    However, it was very difficult to find substitute materials. That required a deep understanding of the blueprints¡­ Tang Yu felt that in a few decades, Kevin might be able to do it. Now, it was better to focus on finding materials.

    ¡°If the others can understand some of the blueprints, that would be for the best¡­¡±

    Tang Yu shook his head. He did not hide much.

    However, it was hard to say how much they could gain. It was unknown if they would be willing to leave after the City Creation Ceremony.

    If they wanted to stay no matter what, then it had nothing to do with him.

    ¡­

    On the third day of the city-building ceremony, Alliance of Mages arrived on an airship.

    On the second day of the countdown, Northern Court¡¯srge fleet of carriages arrived at Tree Shade from the outeryer of the Shelter. There were many new chariots that were made with Origin Crystals as the core of the convoy, and they were vast and mighty, filling the eyes of everyone.

    On thest day, the other seven peak forces arrived one after another.

    Warren¡¯s team was driving a few hover cars that were floating in the air as they flew towards Tree Shade.

    The Vatican was driving a silver war chariot. Although it did not look big, it was engraved with a spatial array and had a different world inside.

    The people of the Sair Royal Family were driving an alternative disc shaped vehicle andnded on Tree Shade¡¯s airship port.

    There were also¡­ uh, people who arrived on foot.

    However, they were imposing.

    These top forces were not very high-profile, but their existence was destined to be impossible to ignore.

    The masses and the other guests were all shocked.

    The editor wrote down the title, already imagining what it would be like when the newspapers were sold to all over the world tomorrow.

    ¡°The gathering of the top powers all over the world is actually because¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The castle banquet was set at noon, but this morning, the tables were already set up all over the city. They picked up the dishes and set up a table full of flowing water banquet.

    The facilities usage fee for the training camp was also reduced to a discount today, almost free of charge.

    This was a dilemma. Was it to satisfy the desire to eat, or to take advantage of the discounted price and soak in the cultivation room?

    The guests were scratching their head. They wanted to choose all of them, but they were too busy.

    The Hunters who were ready to chop off their hands took advantage of the discount of their equipment and also lined up in front of an official gship store.

    At nine in the morning, Tree Shade Survey Corps, ming Horse Corps, Wolf Cavalry Corps and others appeared one after another.

    Inviting guests was to show Tree Shade¡¯s prestige and influence, and holding a military performance was to take the opportunity to show off Tree Shade¡¯s strength to all parties.

    The Monolith Shield Formation of the Survey Corps was like a city wall that was dozens of meters high.

    Five hundred ming Horse Riders charged together, their qi and blood were tied together, the power that burst out, even Transcendents were secretly shocked.

    Not only the higher-ups, but Tree Shade¡¯s core strength could not be underestimated.

    At the same time,

    Near Lin City.

    Tens of kilometers away from Tree Shade.

    The arrangements of the Alien n wereing to an end.

 Chapter 486

    <h4>Chapter 486</h4>

    The Blood Mouth n was much stronger than the White Bone n and the Ghost Hand n. They were considered a great n among the minions of the Devil n.

    Although they were restricted by the world barrier, they still had five experienced Transcendents on Origin Star, and there were more than twenty ordinary Transcendents.

    It was enough to directly crush them.

    However, the elder was very cautious. Every Transcendent of the Blood Mouth n was an importantbat force on Origin Star. In order to avoid losses, she was willing to spend a lot of effort to investigate Tree Shade¡¯s trump card.

    No matter how weak this envoy was, the lightning punishment that could kill the envoy would definitely be a fatal threat to her.

    She was also clear,

    Recently, Tree Shade has held a city-building ceremony, and various forces have gathered, and there are many extraordinary experts¡­ Logically speaking, they could have waited for the end of the ceremony to invade Tree Shade, but the elder with a grimace on his face did the opposite.

    There were only a dozen or so human Transcendents, and most of them were ordinary Transcendents. The threat was not big, but because the city-building ceremony was mixed with other top forces, it was better for them to sneak in.

    The Lightning Punishment Array was the real threat.

    However, in order to be safe, the Blood Mouth n had dispatched four veteran Transcendents, fifteen ordinary Transcendents. Not only that, she had also contacted the other two races, the Nether Ghost n and the White Eyes n.

    In total, there are seven Transcendents, and the ordinary Transcendents are over thirty¡­

    ¡°If everything goes smoothly, my n, who is in charge of this operation, can obtain the greatest harvest. Even if there is an ident, the Nether Ghost n and the White Eyes n will share the risk¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, how are we going to lose?¡±

    The seven veteran Transcendents from the three races had gathered together.

    ¡°This area is rather barren. There are very few Awakened activity, and it is only ten kilometers away from Tree Shade. With extraordinary speed, we can arrive in a few breaths of time¡­¡±

    ¡°You guys stay here and prepare. Once you receive the message, immediately move out. As for me, I will sneak into Tree Shade with Elder Yukou.¡±

    The other thirty or so foreign races ¡®Transcendents converged their auras and rushed towards Tree Shade.

    When the news of their location arrived, Elder Beikou took out a Return Scroll and stood in the middle, while the other two Blood Mouth n Elders stood on both sides.

    After activating the Return Scroll,

    The range is only a little over two meters. In order to ensure that the teleportation is sessful¡­ get closer.

    ¡°A little closer¡­¡±

    ¡°A little closer¡­¡±

    ¡°A little closer¡­¡±

    ¡°A little closer¡­¡±

    The three of them stuck close to each other and finally activated the Return Scroll. In a sh of light, theypleted the teleportation.

    ¡­

    Time moved forward. At noon, the castle banquet finally began.

    The castleplex of the sixth level territory upied arge area. It upied half of the east side of the vi and expanded to the back of the mountain range. When the castle expanded, the mountain terrain changed and automatically made way for the road.

    This time, there were hundreds of people who were invited. Most of them were very interested in the Castle District that represented the core of Tree Shade¡¯s power.

    The moment he stepped into the dividing line of the Castle District, it was as if he had entered a different world in an instant.

    The garden of the castle was filled with flowers and grasses, swaying in the wind as a fragrance wafted into his nose.

    ¡°The concentration of Origin Qi has increased! At least twice! Did you set up such arge Origin Gathering Formation? What a waste!¡±

    ¡°Not just that. The area around Tree Shade is a treasurend with high Origin Qi density. If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a Origin Gathering Formation. All the flowers and nts here are producing Origin Qi. Where did Tree Shade transnt these precious nts from? Why are they so casually nted in the castle garden?¡±

    The well-known figures from the various shelters looked at the sea of flowers in front of them in shock. They stepped on the gravel path and carefully moved forward. Tree Shade often had cases of destroying public property and being punished with arge amount of Source Crystals. Although they were guests, who knew¡­ in short, they had to be careful. They could not fall into the trap.

    Ancient Spirit, Seer, and Warren were the three major powers of the Fourth Age. They had the deepest foundations among all the powers. When they saw this scene, they were somewhat surprised.

    Of course, they also had a botanical garden where precious medicinal herbs were nted. However, many of the source nts had been collected from generation to generation, and how long had Tree Shade been established?

    ¡­

    Castle Restaurant.

    Hundreds of people walked in, and it was not crowded at all.

    The waiter passed through the restaurant and ced tes of dishes on the table. In an instant, a rich fragrance filled the air. Even the concentration of Origin Qi in the entire restaurant had increased by quite a bit. Threads of mist formed, making it seem like a fairnd.

    ¡°What kind of meat is this? I feel like I¡¯ve seen a ferocious beast. I feel like I can¡¯t breathe.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the meat of a Transcendent beast! Tree Shade actually hunted a Transcendent beast In Earth, apart from ces like the Mirage Mountain Range, there are very few traces of Transcendent beasts. However, the inneryer of the Mirage Mountain Range is filled with dangers. There are even terrifying existences above the second step of the Transcendent realm. How dare Tree Shade hunt in such a ce?¡±

    ¡°There are also Origin nts and fruits. Many of the dishes have also been added with high-grade medicinal ingredients. It¡¯s really a big deal.¡±

    Origin nts were still very rare on Earth, and most of them were non-renewable resources that couldn¡¯t be transnted.

    An awakening fruit could be sold at a sky-high price in the ck market.

    All of the people present were well-known figures, and their eyesight wasn¡¯t bad. They could immediately tell that fruits were Origin nts, the ingredients for the dishes, vegetables, and medicinal ingredients. Many of them contained Origin Energy, and at the very least, they were high-grade medicinal ingredients.

    Other than the main ingredients, extraordinary exotic beast meat, and other dishes on the table, the rest were all extremely good quality exotic beast meat.

    Water is a living spring, wine is a spirit wine¡­

    None of them were ordinary.

    It was truly a sky-high food.

    Gulu ¡ª

    Someone couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and began to eat it inrge mouthfuls.

    The juices of the meat spilled everywhere, leaving behind a fragrance on their lips and teeth.

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that there is a stream of Origin Energy flowing into the vortex, and the entire vortex is about to spin on its own?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? When the meat is digested, at most, there will be a warm flow spreading out. Eating it for a long time will only improve our physical fitness. Could it be¡­ because of a Transcendent beast?¡±

    The Transcendent expert leading the Ancient Spirit Imperial n shook his head.

    ¡°A long, long time ago, we followed the patriarch once. We were fortunate enough to hunt a Transcendent beast. Later, we roasted it and ate it. The awakening level can still have some effect on us, so it has no effect on us. But now¡­¡±

    He swallowed it inrge mouthfuls, and theke-sized sea of energy slowly expanded.

    Although the speed was extremely slow, it was still an obvious improvement. If it was his own cultivation, who knew how long it would take.

    Other than the meat of an extraordinary beast, the other dishes also contained Origin Energy. There were also Crystal Corn, Living Spring Water, Clear Spirit Wine¡­ Every single one of them had the effect of increasing one¡¯s strength, and the effects were even better whenbined with cultivation.

    Not only were the raw materials precious, but the cooking methods of the dishes were even more peculiar, preserving the Origin Energy, muscle activity, and medicinal properties of the materials to the greatest extent.

    This trip was too worthwhile!

    Perhaps when he had the time, he should ask the imperial chefs in the n to learn a few culinary skills from Tree Shade?

    The extraordinary of the Ancient Spirit Imperial Family still cared about some face, but the young geniuses in the n were already eating without regard for face.

    The Awakened ones from various shelters, super mercenary groups, top merchant guilds, and other forces were even wolfing down their food.

    Not longter, their stomachs were bulging.

    The appetite of high-level Hunters were dozens of times more than that of ordinary people. However, the energy contained in the meat was also high. Before long, the sense of fullness had already surged up.

    Some people immediately entered a state of cultivation.

    Today¡¯s meal was at least half a month or a month of cultivation progress. They could also use this toy a good foundation and increase the chances of breaking through in the future.

    Some people, however, were very conflicted.

    In their eyes, this was not a table of delicious food, but a precious cultivation resource. It was a lucky chance!

    It felt like it was a waste to just swallow it like this.

    They really wanted to ask, could they pack it up and take it away?

    There were still many people under theirmand who were hungry for food.

    ¡­

    During the banquet, Tang Yu, as the host, naturally had to show his face. After drinking a few cups, most of the awakened ones entered a state of cultivation.

    Seeing this, he was very satisfied.

    Now that Tree Shade had passed the period of not revealing his wealth, properly disying his muscles, wealth, and resources, the other factions woulde to PY.

    Some people who only attended the banquet because of their face, after tasting delicious food and obtaining benefits, their rtionship with Tree Shade immediately became much closer.

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely this banquet that costs quite a bit.¡±

    He secretly paid, but on second thought, the gifts he received this time were also very valuable. The invited powers were all overlords of their own territory, notcking in money.

    The higher-grade ones gave rare resources, the lower grade ones gave Origin Crystals.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t care at all. He even wished for everyone to be as vulgar as possible. Recently, in order to settle down those preciousnds, the number of Origin Crystals stored in the crystal stores had never risen to a warning line.

    It doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that it will be a loss. In fact, it might even be a profit. This is especially true for Origin Crystals. I¡¯ll have someone move them into the warehouse as soon as possible. After settling down thest two preciousnds, the territorypatibility should be about the same.

    The City Creation Ceremony, military performance, and banquet were all rtively sessful.

    With the help of the Sanctuary Space, Tree Shade¡¯s reputation would spread to the entire world.

    The ability value also rose rapidly. It was obvious that because of Tree Shade¡¯s face, the other nine holynds participating in the City Creation Ceremony had raised the territory in the eyes of the survivors.

    Especially the group of people who had just arrived and did not have a high sense of belonging. After this City Creation Ceremony, their senses suddenly felt different, and they felt a sense of belonging, as if they had returned home.

    Tang Yu opened the territory map and saw many yellow dots. At this time, they had slowly turned pale green.

    Suddenly,

    An ear-piercing rm sounded in his mind. His expression changed slightly. He saw thirty or sorge red dots appear at the border of the territory. They moved forward for a while, but did not walk much. Instead, they stopped about ten kilometers away from Tree Shade.

    They stopped moving?

    Tang Yu left the restaurant quietly and summoned Yi Lian and the others with a contract at the same time.

    He walked quickly to the bedroom and nned to observe the situation of the thirty or so extraordinary red dots from a close distance through the observation crystal ball. This kind of observation method was safe and reliable. He had tried it before, but ine and Nancy could not detect it. Tang Yu was not afraid of being detected by the alien Transcendents.

    Only,

    More than thirty Transcendents still gave him indescribable pressure. If he did not handle them well, it would be a disaster for the territory.

    Suddenly,

    The rm sounded again. This time, three red dots appeared directly in Tree Shade¡¯s territory.

    ¡°That is¡­ the second Return City Point? They took the adventurer¡¯s Return Scroll.¡±

    The observation crystal ball floated in front of him, and the blurry scene above quickly became clear. Inside the second Return City Point, there were three figures.

    One woman and two men, both of them looked rtively ordinary.

    The rune arrays around the Return City Point to identify the aura did not issue an rm¡­ It seemed that they hadpletely disguised themselves as human.

    Tang Yu tapped the observation crystal ball lightly.

    Arge number of defensive buildings had been set up near the city gates. There were Super Magic crystal towers with a single point of destructive power, and there were also obelisks with control¡­ Taking advantage of the fact that the enemy was not prepared to unleash their might, killing these three Transcendents alone, even if they were experienced, had a high chance of sess.

    However, he restrained himself.

    There were still more than thirty Transcendents staring covetously from outside.

    If we fight head-on, we might suffer a loss.

    Since the aliens chose to sneak in, there must be something they want. Why don¡¯t¡­

    Tang Yu quickly came up with a countermeasure.

    ¡­

    At this time,

    At the second city point.

    The elder who had sessfully infiltrated Tree Shade¡¯s base suddenly felt a chill in his heart, as if danger had passed by him.

    She pushed away the other two elders who were hanging on her body and frowned. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of the teleportation. After all, three people are using a Return Scroll. It should be dangerous.¡±

    He looked up at the tall towers around him and quickly eliminated the source of the danger.

    They also had some understanding of Tree Shade¡¯s arrow towers and cannons, so it was impossible for them to threaten Transcendents.

    ¡°Elder Xiongkou, what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°ording to the thoughts of normal adventurers, we should go to the guild to hand over the mission at this time. We should make a trip first, otherwise, it will be easy to reveal ws.¡±

    ¡­

    A momentter, in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.

    ¡°Have you heard? Something happened at the Soul Ancient Tree again.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that normal? There are Demonic Tide attacking the Soul Ancient Tree from time to time!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s different today. Most of the people in the garrison corps have been transferred away, causing the guards there to be severely insufficient. Even the guilds have many adventurers running away, and not many people have epted amission¡­ Nothing can happen to that ce.¡±

    The two girls at the front desk of the adventurer guild chatted.

    The voice was not loud.

    Even though they had sealed a portion of their strength in order to sneak in, their voices could still be clearly heard from dozens of meters away.

    Her expression changed slightly.

    Attracting demonic beasts? Soul Ancient Tree? It looks like that kind of strange item.

    The Evil Eye n upied an ancient tree, which gave birth to so many Transcendents¡­ And the leaves of the ancient tree were also the main material for setting up many formations.

    She exchanged nces with the other two and sent a mental message.

    We can¡¯t let go of the ancient tree. That ce is likely to be Tree Shade¡¯s core. How about this, I ept a mission to get close to the ancient tree. The two of you, find a way to sneak into the castle, and we will split up.

    If we can find the core to control the formation, it would be best. If we can¡¯t¡­

    She paused, ¡°We are now in the city, and the lightning punishment array can not envelop Tree Shade City. Once the array is activated, we will kill the person controlling the formation first.¡±

 Chapter 487

    <h4>Chapter 487</h4>

    The images on the observation crystal ball kept switching, staring at the three foreign Transcendents who had sneaked into Tree Shade, as well as the thirty or so Transcendents waiting outside.

    Currently, Tree Shade¡¯s extraordinarybat strength included Nancy, ine, Yan Dingtian, Kong, Hong Yue, Luo Zhe, Tai Lun, Winnie, and Xiao Li. There were a total of ten Transcendent experts.

    There was also Number One and Two, as well as three Transcendent puppets.

    They could be counted as fifteen Transcendentbat strength, but among them, only ine and Nancy had the strength of a veteran Transcendent. After Number One and Two had improved, they also had the strength of a veteran Transcendent.

    However,pared to the foreign races, this power was still not enough.

    Even if they included the nearly ten airships currently stationed in the territory.

    Tang Yu knew that there was nock of senior Transcendents in the Blood Mouth n.

    More importantly, the territory.

    The few elite squads that didn¡¯t participate in the military exercise began to move.

    ¡­

    Adventurer Guild.

    Elder Xiongkou disguised himself as an adventurer and epted the task of guarding the Soul Tree.

    She did not suspect too much. This matter was originally a lie. Even the team stationed in the mining area was indeed transferred away on the grounds of theck of people in the shelter.

    The Soul Ancient Tree¡¯s attraction to foreign races was also fatal.

    There were also a few adventurers who were strolling around the Adventurer Guild.

    There were very few people, which confirmed the worries of the two girls at the front desk.

    Not long after, nearly ten adventurers, under the leadership of the guild staff, walked around the mountain road and entered the forest.

    The branches were densely packed, covering the sunlight.

    However, it was very quiet. There were no demonic beasts, and there were no birds or insects.

    After walking for a few kilometers, the roars of the demonic beasts came into his ears one after another, and then the front suddenly opened up, and the huge pit where the Origin Crystal mine was located came into view.

    Today, the matter of the Origin Crystal mine in the back of Tree Shade¡¯s mountain was no longer a secret.

    It was no longer a secret, including the giant tree with white leaves that had taken root in the crystal mine.

    Normally, the crystal mine was still a forbidden area, but today¡­

    Hiss ¡ª

    At this time, under the giant tree, there were hundreds of magic beasts. It seemed that there were not many of them, but the adventurers who had already memorized the ¡°Magic Beast Illustration¡± were shocked to find that these magic beasts were all above 6th rank.

    There was nock of 10th rank super magic beasts.

    And the hunter corps who guarded the mining area were relying on the arrow towers and fortresses at the edge of the pit to resist the attack of the magic beasts.

    Nearly ten adventurers immediately entered the fortress and cooperated with the garrison corps to defend.

    Elder Xiongkou was mixed in.

    She was only two to three hundred meters away from the Soul Tree. She had already discovered that her turbid soul was slowly being purified under the illumination of the ancient tree.

    If she could cultivate under the Soul Tree and break through to the second level of Transcendent, she would have a 20% higher chance of sess.

    -They were controlled by the ¡°Devil Race¡± and had a drawback, but on Origin Star, there was a possibility of solving this problem.

    The attraction of the ancient trees to the demonic beasts was even more fatal. They were onlybat weapons, but if they could truly purify the soul, the demonic beasts would be real life forms, and it was not impossible for them to break through to the Transcendent realm.

    The elder stared at the Soul Tree, and he could not help but have a thought of regret ¨C if he had known earlier, he would not have invited the Nether Ghost Race and the White-Eyed Race!

    Serious business is more important¡­

    ¡°Tree Shade¡¯s Transcendent has the ability to quickly set up a terrifying Lightning Punishment Formation in the wild, which shows that their attainments in formations are extremely high.¡±

    She pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°In that case, in my own territory, with sufficient time and resources, it is very likely that Tree Shade has set up arge-scale formation that covers a radius of several kilometers. Once you step into it, you will incur even more lightning punishment attacks.¡±

    ¡°And this Ancient Soul Tree is rooted in the Origin Crystal Mine. It is a natural formation core. If it is set up as the core, it will save at least half of the effort¡­¡±

    The elder with the mouth of a grimace said as he used the knowledge of runes and formations that he had mastered to analyze the formation and quickly came to a conclusion.

    ¡°The possibility of the formation core being the Ancient Soul Tree is more than 99.99%¡­ Although it is a bit of a waste to destroy it, to be safe¡­¡±

    She began to use the Blood Mouth n¡¯s uniquemunication method to gather all of the foreign races ten kilometers away.

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    The other two Blood Race elders arrived near the castle.

    The Yukou Elder withdrew his spiritual energy. Not far away, a waiter was stunned. He only felt that he might have fainted from the heat. He then shook his head and left.

    ¡°Yes, because of the castle banquet held by Tree Shade, the Transcendents among the guests, including Tree Shade himself, are all at the restaurant on the west side. As long as we don¡¯t attract the attention of the Transcendents, it is impossible for our disguise to be exposed.¡±

    They walked into the Tree Shade and covered their bodies. Soon, they finished changing their clothes and turned into two waiters, talking andughing as they walked into the castle.

    After passing through the castle garden, they walked into the corridor. They did not dare to spread their spiritual energy to investigate. Instead, they carefully advanced.

    This castle seemed to be veryrge and empty. After walking for so long, he had not seen anyone.

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange. Normally, in such arge castle, there are only Tree Shade, the Transcendent, the guards, and the attendants. They do not live in the castle, and there are very few people here.¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s banquet is quite convenient for us. Otherwise, if we suddenly enter the castle, it will be very easy to be noticed.¡±

    They made their way forward for a good while.

    Both sides of the corridor were iid with gorgeous crystal wallmps, and the floor was covered with red carpet. It was very clean and spotless.

    The rooms on both sides were exquisitely furnished, but it could be seen that they were empty and uninhabited. After carefully examining the two rooms, they came to the conclusion that there was nothing.

    Then they kept walking and walking.

    ¡°Have you noticed that there are too many corridors in this castle? The rooms inside feel very simr.¡±

    ¡°The space inside the castle doesn¡¯t seem to match the size of the outside. Could it be a space setup?¡±

    They were deep in thought, but the repeated environment made them gradually realize that something was wrong.

    Were we discovered?

    Or was it trapped in the castle¡¯s intrinsic illusion array?

    At present, there were no supernatural attacks. They spected that it should be thetter.

    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion array. We can¡¯tmunicate outside.¡±

    ¡°The illusion array did not cover the entire castle. At least the garden and the western restaurant are normal. Then it means that we are not far from the core of the castle. As long as we break this illusion array.¡±

    ¡­

    The analysis is correct..

    Tang Yu was very satisfied. In other ces, it would be very difficult to trap two veteran Transcendents. However, the castle was the absolute core of the territory. After several upgrades, the strength of the defense module had also greatly increased.

    If they can¡¯t solve it, they will be trapped in the ¡°Illusion channel¡± and if they get out of trouble, there will be defensive measures such as ¡°guardian stone sculpture¡± and ¡°extraordinary space¡± waiting for them. ¡°

    He observed the map of the territory in his mind.

    Ten kilometers away, ten or so Transcendents began to move. They circled around arge circle and entered the mountain range behind them, slowly approaching the mine area.

    The back mountain was the first battlefield that Tang Yu chose.

    The main force was not followers.

    ¡°Bro, you should be reliable¡­ right?¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, the two senior Transcendents, the five ordinary Transcendents, did not fly. Instead, they were like ordinary Humters, nimbly leaping through the forest.

    Their spirits were extremely tense.

    It was getting closer and closer.

    Five kilometers,

    Three kilometers,

    One kilometer,

    ¡°There are no detection arrays?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± ¡°With Tree Shade¡¯s attainments in array formations, I might not be able to evade them, but if I were to probe them, they would definitely not be able to avoid my perception¡­ In other words, we were all worried for nothing.¡±

    If the elder hadn¡¯t infiltrated Tree Shade personally, how could he have discovered the Soul Tree? Since Tree Shade hadn¡¯t set up arge-scale detection spell formation, there was only one possibility. Tree Shade¡¯s grand spell formation had already consumed all of his resources and energy, meaning that it would be extremely terrifying!

    Their hearts trembled.

    Fortunately, the elder had discovered the core of the formation!

    As expected of the genius of their n!

    The elder left behind an illusion to meet up with the seven Transcendent reinforcements.

    She endured the pain and said, ¡°Attack together and destroy the Ancient Soul Tree. Be careful, destroy the roots and cut off the connection between the Ancient Tree and the crystal mine. The core will lose its function, and the remaining branches will still have a lot of effect on us.¡±

    In a split second, the

    A terrifying aura erupted from the other side of the pit. The members of the garrison forces, adventurers, and others who were resisting the demonic beasts felt as if they had been choked in the throat. Their faces turned pale and they could not breathe. Just as a flying demonic beast pounced down, a faint halo ignited from a obelisk inside the fortress. It enveloped the entire fortress and formed a shield, blocking the demonic beast¡¯s attack.

    They looked into the distance with lingering fear. A terrifying energy fluctuation rose, and a dazzling light broke through the dense branches and leaves. A fatal sense of crisis still enveloped everyone¡¯s hearts.

    At this time,

    Buzz

    The entire mountain range trembled as if it hade to life. Yellow colored light gathered from all directions of the mountain range, and a faint human shaped shadow appeared on a mountain in the distance.

    He stretched out his hand and pressed down. It was as if he was pressing down on an enormous mountain.

    The energy waves that were constantly rising suddenly stopped.

    The Hunters in the fortress stared nkly at the illusory and enormous figure in the distance¡­

    It seemed that he was somewhat simr to Tang Yu¡­ The City Lord

 Chapter 488

    <h4>Chapter 488</h4>

    The eyes, eyebrows, nose¡­ the huge earthen-yellow shadow looked familiar in the eyes of the eight Transcendents.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Transcendent who set up the¡± Lightning Punishment Formation ¡°and killed Lord Messenger? Is there a formation set up on that mountain? Is it an apparition?¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s a Spirit!¡± As a top life, Origin Star did indeed have Spirit, but I didn¡¯t expect there to be a Mountain Spirit behind Tree Shade! ¡°

    The spiritual fluctuations of the alien Transcendents spread out, and in an instant, countless content could be exchanged.

    Within the territory of the mountain elves, their umted strength was suppressed, and their absorption of Origin Energy became extremely slow.

    However, their reactions were also very fast. The energy no longer rose, and they all shot towards the Ancient Soul Tree several hundred meters away.

    Boom

    It was as if a tenth level explosion had erupted, and a resplendent radiance of energy soared into the sky.

    Arge hole appeared next to the Origin Crystal mine. The towering trees had long since been reduced to dust. However, there was a yellowish-brown barrier in front of the hole. It was like an extended fan that blocked the joint attack of the foreign races ¡®Transcendents.

    Ka ¨C

    Only then did the yellowish-brown barrier shatter into pieces of earth and stone. However, the earth and stone within a radius of several kilometers all gathered together and smashed into each other. In the blink of an eye, it turned into arge bowl that enveloped the eight foreign races ¡®Transcendents.

    The group of elders appeared to be in a sorry state, but even more so, they were shocked.

    The Spirits were born from the heavens and earth, and they possessed extraordinary battle prowess as soon as they were born. Once they upied the home field advantage and controlled the boundless source energy, they could even match a veteran Transcendent that wasparable to two or three source cores.

    However, not long after the Origin Star¡¯s Origin Qi revived, whether it was the newly born Spirit, the Spirit that had been killed, or the Spirit that had died together with the Origin Star, they had only recovered. They should not have been so terrifying, but a barrier had blocked theirbined attack.

    ¡°It¡¯s an array formation. It must be the support of the array formation that caused the mountain Spirit to be so terrifying.¡±

    They broke the upside down bowl, but they were met with an attack that came one after another.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Bang!

    The earth and stone fell like rain.

    The entire mountain range was facing them as an enemy.

    The elder with the big mouth had a grave expression on his face. They had tried to destroy the Ancient Soul Tree several times, but they were all stopped.

    The Earth Spirit was a Spiri twho was best at defense.

    Unwilling to retreat, she gritted her teeth and sent a message to the other Transcendents tounch an all-out attack.

    ¡­

    In the base.

    The remaining twenty or so foreign Transcendents were already impatient.

    At this time, one of the senior Transcendents ¡®eyes lit up, ¡°I told you that the leader was too cautious¡­ Now, it¡¯s our turn to appear.¡±

    Twenty or so Transcendents suddenly flew into the sky, their auras erupting as they flew towards Tree Shade.

    They were extremely fast and broke through the sound barrier. The air seemed to be thick and strong, but it was easily separated by the extraordinary force field.

    In a dozen seconds, they saw Tree Shade¡¯s tall city wall.

    ording to the instructions of the elder, a portion of the people directly passed by Tree Shade to support the back mountain, destroying the Ancient Soul Tree, and another portion of Transcendents attacked the castle area.

    They were still on guard, on guard against Tree Shade¡¯s arrangements.

    Sure enough,

    A giant cannon rose from the distant city walls. The huge cannon muzzle pointed at them from afar, and terrifying energy fluctuations began to gather.

    biu¡ª

    A golden beam of light shot out, and the destructive energy caused the alien Transcendents who avoided the beam of light to have lingering fears.

    ¡°One, two, three¡­ Tree Shade has three giant cannons with terrifying destructive power. Be careful and destroy them first!¡±

    These three giant cannons were located on the city wall in front of them. They saw many human Awakened ones hurriedly controlling the giant cannons. Some of them were so frightened by their terrifying aura that they copsed to the ground.

    The alien Transcendentughed and flew in an arc as he quickly approached.

    At this time, a few Tree Shade Transcendents appeared and flew into the sky. They stood at the top of the city wall. It seemed like they were nning to guard the giant cannons. However¡­ the number was too small.

    The veteran Transcendent of the Ghost Race approached with a sinister smile. His body was between illusory and corporeal, and in a sh, he appeared several hundred meters away.

    Rumble ¨C

    The entire sky dimmed, and the sound of thunder resounded.

    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    The Transcendents were already prepared. When they saw the star radiance appear, they scattered in all directions. The eyes of the veteran Transcendent from the White-Eyed Race seemed to pierce through the void as he swept his gaze across the rapidly forming an ominous array.

    Then, he took out a treasure that looked like a formation te and poured Origin Energy into it before throwing it away,nding in the center of the Star Chess te.

    ¡°With the interference of the Star Chess te, it can dy the formation of the Thunder Punishment Array for at least two seconds¡­¡±

    For Transcendents, two seconds was enough to run out of the range of the formation.

    Leaving the array disc aside, the Transcendent quickly retreated to the boundary of the array¡­ Then, he discovered that he was already on a huge Star Chess te, unable to see his way out from all directions.

    ¡°?¡±

    Endless lightning also gradually took shape.

    ¡­

    Star Chess te and Endless Thunder enveloped the four foreign Transcendents.

    At the same time,

    As the other Transcendents got closer, many defensive buildings showed their might.

    Level 3 Arrow Tower, Level 3 Cannon, Level 2 Mage Tower, Level 1 Super Magic Prism Tower¡­

    Runic arrows, beams of light, mes¡­ Other than the Super Magic Prism Tower, the other defensive buildings could not pose much of a threat to Transcendents at the moment. They could only interfere with their advance.

    During this time,

    The giant cannon once again released a destructive golden beam of light. An ordinary Transcendent could not avoid being annihted.

    Gradually, the distance between the Transcendent and the city wall was less than a thousand meters.

    Nancy, ine, and the others immediately made their move, and terrifying fluctuations spread out in all directions.

    At the same time,

    Runes lit up in the surrounding space, forming arge formation that covered a few kilometers in radius, enveloping everyone within it.

    Symbols flickered, and the sounds of collisions and explosions exploded one after another.

    ¡­

    The Destruction Giant Cannon and the Origin Sealing Formation were the two that Tang Yu had picked out from the many gains he had obtained in the Holy City.

    The giant cannon was simr to Northern Court¡¯s Cannon, but it was smaller in size. Its energy consumption was less than one-tenth of Northern Court¡¯s Cannon, and its energy storage time had been greatly reduced. However, he had only made a few of them.

    The Origin Sealing Formation was one of the formations, and it had the ability to suppress Origin Energy and seal off space.

    ¡°Suppressing Origin Energy can reduce the aftermath of a Transcendent battle, but it is impossible to keep a Transcendent sealed within the grand formation¡­¡±

    The Star Chess te was not an array formation in essence. Some of the methods of the foreign races were useless, but the ¡°Star Locking Grand Array¡± might not be the case¡­ In Tang Yu¡¯s eyes, its exquisiteness might not beparable to the Star Chess te, and he had also experienced a Transcendent escape before, let alone a normal grand array.

    At this time,

    Two terrifying energy waves swept out from the battlefield. Under his control, a faint golden barrier blocked the impact above Tree Shade City.

    ¡°Zhen¡± had entangled two experienced Transcendents and five ordinary Transcendents.

    ine, Nancy, and the others, as well as transcendent puppets No. 1 and No. 2, were all engaged in battle with the foreign races. Under the threat of the giant cannon and the many defensive buildings, several of them had been killed by the giant cannon and the endless lightning. This surprised Tang Yu. It was his side that had the upper hand.

    Is my Great Tree Shade already this strong?

    However, the advantage was very weak, and there might be idents at any time!

    There were more than ten Transcendents in the castle, but they were not reliable. When these people fought, they might not necessarily be able to protect Tree Shade City.

    Even if ten ordinary Transcendents joined the battle, they would not have an overwhelming advantage.

    Tang Yu observed the battle while multitasking on the interface.

    Ding! The new building has beenpleted. A total of 368.5W units of Origin Crystals have been consumed.

    [Ding! Territorypatibility has reached 80%. Origin Crystal saved up: 800W/ 1360W. Do you wish to upgrade territory level: yes, no? ]

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes shone. A rank seven territory was a true watershed.

    He did not hesitate, but inwardly shouted, ¡°Yes!¡±

    The mountain of Origin Crystals in the warehouse turned into specks of light and disappeared one by one.

    [Beep! Territory has reached rank 7. ]

    [Beep!¡­ ]

    [Beep!¡­ ]

    [Beep! Territorypatibility has increased to 90%. ]

    [Ding! Territorypatibility increased to 100%. ]

    At this moment, he entered that mysterious state again, but it was clearer than before.

    ¡­

    In the outside world,

    Waves of energy storms swept out, causing the sky and earth to change color.

    It was a long story, but it was only about ten seconds before the two sides exchanged blows.

    A Blood Mouth Race Transcendent shot a nce at hispanion. Suddenly, he ignited his Origin Energy and exploded, causing Yan Dingtian to retreat repeatedly. In a split second, the other side of his bloody mouth condensed his Origin Energy, and like a storm, it smashed towards the Origin Sealing Array¡¯s runes.

    The flickering runes shattered for an instant.

    The Blood Mouth Race Transcendent who had rushed out of the formation looked at the terrified survivors below with a ferocious expression. He raised his arms high and gathered Origin Energy to form a giant energy ball.

    As his hands fell, the terrifying energy ball swept through the air like a giant meteor, smashing towards Tree Shade.

    It smashed towards the fatal weakness of humans.

 Chapter 489

    <h4>Chapter 489</h4>

    There were fluctuations of transcendent battles at the back of the mountain. Two secondster, countless transcendent auras approached Tree Shade.

    The wind and clouds changed color, and the air seemed to freeze at this moment.

    The originally happy and lively Tree Shade, the survivors, seemed to have been strangled by the neck, and they were temporarily stunned and panicked.

    The brilliance of the extraordinary battle was like a sharp knife against the neck even if they were two kilometers away.

    Not many people could remain calm. Even the members of the garrison corps who maintained order were still pale. This was an instinct, an enormous pressure that originated from the level of life.

    However, they believed even more that Tree Shade had walked through so many ups and downs. How could something happen at such a glorious moment like the City Creation Ceremony?

    They did not have the strength to fight against the enemy. They could only do their own job and maintain Tree Shade¡¯s order. They could not cause trouble at this time!

    Boom!

    Boom! Boom!

    In the midst of the explosion, under the leadership of the awakened soldiers of the garrison corps, the survivors quickly rushed to the underground shelter. However, just as they moved, they saw an alien Transcendent flying above Tree Shade City.

    Terrifying energy gathered.

    It immediately exploded.

    Rumble ¨C

    Some people closed their eyes, but did not feel the descent of disaster. When they opened their eyes a crack, they saw a pale gold shield covering the sky above Tree Shade City, blocking the attack of the terrifying energy ball.

    Phew ¡ª

    They were still fearful, and the alien Transcendents grinned again. A terrifying energy ball was formed in their hands.

    Boom!

    The golden barrier rippled.

    Boom! Boom!

    The golden barrier flickered.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The pale golden barrier shattered.

    The terrifying energy smashed down once more.

    ine and the others were tightly bound by the alien Transcendents. The airship did not have the ability to stop them, and the main cannon would only make the explosion more powerful.

    The survivors¡¯ faces were ashen, and they could only wait in despair for the disaster toe.

    Suddenly,

    Buzz

    There seemed to be an invisible fluctuation brushing across everyone¡¯s cheeks.

    The grass and trees cheered, and the mountains and rivers jumped.

    A faint voice resounded through the world.

    ¡°Scatter -¡°

    ¡­

    The castle dining hall,

    Ten minutes ago,

    The higher-ups of Tree Shade quietly left, leaving only Chen Haiping, Seth and the others who had yet to break through to the Transcendent realm.

    Not many people cared, after all, eating was done.

    The one leading the Sair Imperial Family this time was a newly ascended Transcendent, as well as a few elite members of the Imperial Family.

    The reason why a Transcendent led a team was because the journey was long, and they needed a Transcendent to escort them.

    This mission ended up falling on the head of this new Transcendent.

    At first, he was very depressed.

    He had participated in Tree Shade¡¯s ceremony once in a while, and it had been at least a few days. He had only just broken through to the Transcendent realm, and it was a great time for him to stabilize his realm and increase his strength¡­ However, in terms of status, he was at the very edge, so he had no choice but to ept this troublesome task.

    At this moment, the flesh of the Transcendent beast entered his stomach, and the surging Origin Energy fell like rain onto the Origin Energy Lake. After breaking through, the newly ascended Transcendent who had risen at a high speed was pleasantly surprised.

    At this moment, the progress of his strength was more obvious than anyone else.

    Large chunks of Transcendent beast meat were chewed and swallowed into his stomach.

    ¡°It smells so good!¡±

    The lips of the elites of the Sair Royal Family were bulging.

    ¡°Tree Shade¡­ is really good at cooking.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we can pay a price to learn Tree Shade¡¯s cooking skills.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Cooking is, after all, only cooking. It is undeniable that Tree Shade, who has mastered skills and ingredients, has a much easier time training experts, but it is not really a foundation.¡±

    ¡°I see that Tree Shade¡¯s city wall is very magnificent, but it can only withstand the Demonic Tide. If there is a transcendent attack, Tree Shade willck the foundation to fight¡­ For example, if we, the royal family of Sair, encounter an unparalleled disaster, we can break our wrists and escape into the void, and Tree Shade will¡­¡±

    He shook his head. Could Tree Shade City still survive?

    As they discussed,

    In the distance, the aura of a Transcendent erupted, and they couldn¡¯t sense it clearly.

    In less than ten seconds, the aura of a Transcendent closed in, and the expressions of the Transcendent guests in the restaurant gradually turned grave.

    ¡°More than twenty foreign Transcendents¡­¡±

    They walked out of the restaurant and saw the dazzling battle groups in the distance.

    Northern Court, Alliance of Mages, and other factions that were close to each other, Transcendents were prepared to help.

    ¡°Look, even with the formation set up, the entire Tree Shade City is still fragile and can not withstand a lot of trouble. This is because the foundation is not enough¡­¡±

    As he spoke, a terrifying energy ball smashed down.

    One, two, three¡­

    Northern Court¡¯s Transcendent immediately soared into the sky, gathering his power.

    The huge energy ball was like a meteor falling from the sky. At this moment, Northern Court¡¯s Transcendent was approaching. He had the ability to break it, but he could not stop the impact of the terrifying energy.

    It was unknown how many casualties it would cause!

    Just then,

    ¡°Scatter -¡°

    A faint voice echoed between heaven and earth. It was not loud, but everyone unexpectedly heard it clearly.

    Northern Court, who was preparing to make a move, suddenly widened his eyes.

    In front of him,

    The huge energy ball that was smashing down actually shrunk!

    Countless Origin Qi were stripped off like leaking balloons. In just a short moment, the huge energy ball that was over ten meters in diameter shrunk to the size of a fist, the power contained within was also very small.

    The next moment,

    With a bang, he disappearedpletely.

    The Blood Mouth n Transcendent, who had opened his mouth wide and brought away the standard sinister smile, was stunned.

    Where is my¡­ Energy ball?

    When he came back to his senses, The Blood Mouth nsmen rushed directly to the ground.

    Northern Court Transcendents also reacted and hurriedly chased after¡­

    The faint voice sounded again,

    ¡°Suppress-¡°

    The faint voice sounded once more,

    The Blood Race Transcendent that was flying down suddenly froze. His face was filled with terror as he realized that his body could no longer move, and the Origin Energy within his body waspletely sealed.

    His body flew backwards at an even faster speed, and hended in an empty space outside the city, his head facing the ground¡­

    Bang

    He plunged into the ground in an upside down position, and could not struggle.

    ¡°Suppress¡±

    ¡°Suppress¡±

    ¡°Suppress¡±

    The foreign races ¡®Transcendents who were fighting all froze in an instant, unable to move. Seeing this, Nancy, ine and the others decisively burned their Origin Energy¡­

    Rumble!!!

    One after another, broken bodies fell from the sky. Behind them, there were more than ten figures chasing after them, and dazzling lights exploded one after another.

    Some of the foreign races Transcendents followed in their footsteps and fell to the ground, surrounding the first Transcendent.

    ¡­

    Castle, bedroom.

    Tang Yu opened his eyes, so bright that they could see through the void.

    He could clearly see the transcendents figures of the frontline war.

    [Beep! Territory has risen to level 7. Psychic energy system unlocked. Please explore the specific usage methods by yourself. ]

    [Beep! Territorypatibility has increased to 100%. All permissions unlocked. ]

    [Beep! Unlocking sovereign mode. ]

    [Ding! Unlocked authority granting function. ]

    [Ding!¡­ ]

    The system notifications rang out continuously in his mind.

    A sturdy bottleneck in his body shattered at this moment.

    With a rumbling sound, the castleplex expanded once again. The two Blood Race veteran Transcendents who were trapped were on high alert, but nothing happened.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t care about this.

    The upgrade had already ended, but he was still in that mysterious feeling. Moreover, it was even clearer and more free.

    He could control every inch ofnd within the territory and use every trace of Origin Energy.

    It was as if the entire territory was his hands and feet.

    Do whatever he wanted!

    Omnipotent!

    ¡°Scatter.¡±

    Instinctively, Tang Yu spat out a single word, and heaven and earth responded in unison.

    With a thought, a mighty force wrapped around the alien Transcendents, and like arge hand, it directly grabbed them and stuffed them into the ground.

    The experienced Transcendents, who were usually extremely powerful, were also like ants, being crushed by him.

    Originally, he nned to use the territory to upgrade, the new defensive buildings, and the new trump card to deal with the alien races, but now, he was done with it!

    They were having a great time.

    Nearly ten alien Transcendents were neatly nted on the ground, deeply rooted in the soil.

    The rest of the alien Transcendents also fell one after another.

    However, if he had a concerned panel, he would find that his ability value was dropping rapidly at a speed of tens of thousands per second. Every time he gathered his mind, spat out ¡°Scatter¡±, ¡°Suppress¡±, and so on, the consumption of his ability value was ten times more.

    Over the past month, he had saved up three to four million Psychic Energy Points, and in just a few seconds, he was about to run out of them.

    At this time,

    Northern Court and the other Transcendents of the major factions stood in the air in a daze.

    ine, Nancy, Kong, and the other higher-ups of Tree Shade were bathed in blood. They had their own and enemies.

    Theynded on the city wall and looked into the distance. The sunlight sprinkled down, adding a bit of color to their backs.

    The panicking survivors had gradually calmed down. Looking at the back of the city wall, it was unknown who started it, but they let out heaven-shaking cheers.

    ¡°Tree Shade, invincible!¡±

    ¡°Human race, invincible!¡±

 Chapter 490

    <h4>Chapter 490</h4>

    At the back of the mountain,

    Within the territory, the mountains and rivers were constantly being strengthened. As a spirit, ¡°Zhen¡± controlled the entire mountain range, increasing its strength.

    ording to its own words, it could fight a Second Order Transcendent head on.

    As soon as it made a move, it suppressed the eight foreign races Transcendents.

    However, it was only a suppression. In order to protect the Ancient Soul Tree, ¡°Zhen¡± was unable to break apart the alien Transcendents without caring about anything else.

    The elder with the huge mouth also understood this point. She knew the weakness of humans, so she had the support Transcendents directly attack Tree Shade City, disrupting the enemy¡¯s mind.

    However, in less than a few seconds, the elder with the big mouth face changed again and again.

    ¡°The aura has disappeared! Our kin has fallen¡±

    In the blink of an eye, there were less than ten of the twenty odd auras left.

    What exactly happened?

    She had a bad feeling.

    The other four Nether Ghost Race experts saw this and fled without hesitation.

    The innate talent of the Nether Ghost Race allowed their bodies to switch between illusory and physical forms. However, before they could escape a few hundred meters, they saw each and every one of them freeze and fall to the ground.

    ¡°Damn it! Array? Or¡­¡±

    The elder with the huge mouth decisively crushed an Origin Energy Core in her body¡­ She was once a genius with five cores. In the Star Road, in order to escape from the mouth of a Transcendent Tier 2 giant beast, she self-destructed once. Now¡­

    In an instant, she was reduced to an ordinary three core elite.

    Her aura surged, and an illusory source core seemed to appear above her head. It shattered, and an enormous amount of Origin Energy poured into her body. The Origin Energy that was attached to it instantly increased several times.

    She held a divine weapon hammer in her hand, and with a bang, she smashed arge hole into it. The Origin Energy palm that had been condensed into ¡°Zhen¡± was also smashed into pieces.

    The next second,

    She shot out at lightning speed, and the scenery at the corner of her eyes rapidly retreated¡­

    Bang ¨C

    Suddenly, the air in front of thempletely solidified, even harder than an A -grade alloy.

    The elder with arge mouth charged forward, and in the next second, another restrictive force enveloped her¡­

    BOOM

    The terrifying mes exploded in the air, forming a dazzling red cloud. It only dissipated after ten seconds.

    The storm swept past, bending the thick trees and turning the earth into a mess.

    Tang Yu exhaled lightly.

    In thest moment, he had intended to block the Blood Mouth n¡¯s self-destruction, but he had destroyed his Origin Energy Core and the power of the self-destruction, which made him feel resistance.

    It seemed that the explosion had already happened. Fortunately, there was no one in that area and the impact was not big¡­ Only a few of the naturalndscape were destroyed.

    The green waters and green mountains of his home!

    Tang Yu felt his heart ache. He let out a sigh of relief and withdrew from his mysterious state. He opened the system panel and prepared to see the changes brought about by the upgrade of the territory. Suddenly, his eyes widened¡­

    ¡°Where¡¯s my psychic ability?¡±

    He remembered very clearly that there had been more than four million before. When the territory upgraded, it had used one million, so there should be more than three million left, right?

    I¡¯m not a math scum!

    Looking at the remaining one million above him, Tang Yu frowned¡­ He saw the value jump again, missing a few hundred¡­ and a few hundred¡­

    Something was wrong!

    He focused and quickly found the source of consumption ¨C the Transcendents he nted on the ground.

    He finally understood where the two million Psychic Points were used up!

    ¡°Fortunately, I woke up at thest moment and didn¡¯t forcefully stop the self-destruction of the strongest Transcendent. Otherwise¡­ I¡¯m afraid I would have to empty out myst stock.¡±

    After figuring out the reason, Tang Yu immediately asked ine, ¡°Zhen¡±, and the others to deal with the alien Transcendents, leaving only thest few captives there.

    This time, thanks to him turning the tide at the critical moment¡­ The number of casualties was very small¡­ the only casualties came from the trampling incident in the city.

    But the other losses were not small.

    Right in front of the city wall, the new construction area was closest to the ce of Extraordinary battles ¨C Tang Yu had no choice at that time in order to increase his win rate. The ¡°Source Lock Array¡± and the ¡°Destruction Giant Cannon¡± were not system buildings themselves. It was not easy to set up, and it was troublesome to shift locations¡­

    The new buildings were now in a mess, and the ground in the distance was full of potholes, some mountains were ttened, and some streams were cut off¡­ Tang Yu was heartbroken again.

    If I want to transform these environments back, I¡¯ll let Yan Dingtian serve as a source ofbor¡­

    Suddenly, his expression changed. A territory with a 100%patibility would sometimes have a thought and find the correct way to deal with it.

    Once again, he entered the Ruler Mode. This time, Tang Yu lowered his perception range and focused only on the area in front of the city wall.

    ¡°As expected, the consumption has decreased a little¡­¡±

    He stretched out his hand and gently brushed it. The surface of the potholes became t, and the broken streams flowed again. The hills that were already gone¡­ So what if they were gone, so that they wouldn¡¯t have to blow up the mountains in the future.

    After finishing all this, he looked again and saw that the consumption of Psychic Energy was notrge.

    ¡°Is it because thesends are part of the territory? This should be the correct way to use Psychic Energy¡­¡±

    Directly using it to imprison foreign Transcendents was too rough.

    Most importantly, not many people could see and understand it. Apart from the transcendent guests flying in the air and the members of the garrison corps on the city wall, who were currently contributing a lot of Psychic Energy, the other survivors only had a little more contribution points than usual. How could this little harvest make him stop damage in time

    After upgrading the territory, the defensive facilities had to be redesigned. On one hand, it was to deal with the Transcendents, and on the other hand, it had to reduce the losses caused by the shockwaves of the battle.

    Tang Yu fell into deep thought.

    ¡­

    The City Creation Ceremony continued.

    The song and dance music that had been suspended once again resounded throughout the entire Tree Shade. However, at this time, many people were not paying attention to the celebration and still had lingering fears. The pressure of the high life level made many awakened people still pale at this moment.

    On the contrary, some ordinary people fainted the moment the aura erupted. At this time, they swayed and woke up. Only when they asked others did they understand what had happened. However¡­ they did not understand the fear at all. On the contrary, they felt hungry and continued to eat and drink.

    ¡°Where¡­ where is the City Lord?¡±

    Some of the Transcendents from the top forces asked.

    In the battle just now, the number of Transcendents that Tree Shade showed up was much more than they had imagined. Only the legendary City Lord Tang, from beginning to end, only showed his face at the beginning of the banquet.

    At first, the person who they fought against in the back of the mountain was City Lord Tang, but he soon discovered that something was wrong with his aura.

    It was only at thest moment when a mighty force shrouded the Transcendents that these top forces noticed.

    What kind of method was this?

    It was so terrifying¡­

    For a moment, especially in the eyes of the people from the three great nations of the Fourth Age, Tang Yu¡¯s figure continued to rise, rising to the level of an ancestor. Even his words carried a bit of humility.

    Even the people of the Sair imperial Familiy were the same.

    Tree Shade might not have enough foundation, but if he was strong enough, wouldn¡¯t it fine?

    ¡°City Lord, he¡­ still has some small matters to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Small matters?¡±

    As he spoke,

    The ground began to shake, and the gravel kept shaking.

    The Hunters had just escaped death instantly became extremely vignt. They looked around with rapt attention.

    ¡°Look, look over there, the mountain¡­ has be taller!¡±

    The back of Tree Shade¡¯s mountain was just an ordinary mountain peak. It could not be considered tall, but the trees after the apocalypse were especially lush and verdant.

    And at this time,

    This mountain,

    It could be seen with the naked eye that it was growing taller andrger.

    Three hundred meters, four hundred meters, six hundred meters, one thousand meters¡­

    Not only did the mountain expand, but the vegetation also grew and did not appear sparse.

    In the blink of an eye, the small mountain range that Tree Shade was leaning against became a continuousrge mountain range. The main mountain peak was over a thousand meters and there were small mountains around it. Clouds and mist swirled around it, making it look like a fairnd.

    Suddenly, a hunter frowned. His sharp senses made him feel that at this moment, ¡°We seem to be rising?¡±

    As far as the eye could see, the mountains in the distance were getting lower and lower, and there was a clear sense of discement at the end of the horizon.

    Some Transcendents, who had the ability to fly, could not help but fly high into the sky.

    At this time,

    In Maple Leaf Town, Lindong stationed a legion to suppress the cracks in the abyss.

    The army patrolled around the crack.

    Suddenly,

    The sky turned dark.

    ¡°Alert!¡± Themander shouted. When he looked up again, arge piece ofnd was slowly separating from the ground in the distance.

    It was like a mountain peak falling over. Arge pit had been dug out from the ground. There were some broken stones falling down, but there were not many.

    In the end, thisrge piece ofnd was suspended about one or two hundred meters away from the ground. There were also some floating inds scattered around, like small inds.

    Even the tracks of the Tree Shade Railways were not broken. The gravel road carrying the tracks was winding, using the half suspended ind to reach the ground.

    ¡­ But was the trajectory lengthened?

    Themander rubbed his eyes. He really could not understand why he had encountered such a thing during an ordinary routine inspection.

    What day was it today?

    Oh, the day of Tree Shade¡¯s construction.

    Wait¡­ Tree Shade!

    What did he do again?

    ¡­

    Tree Shade, floating ind.

    High in the sky,

    A genius of the Sair imperial family flew several kilometers away with the help of the wind. He saw the well-arranged floating ind and the main floating continent. In the blink of an eye, many ck and white towers were built on the floating ind.

    ¡°Second Uncle, Tree Shade City has flown up.¡± He opened his mouth wide and looked at the Sair imperial transcendents.

    Seeing that the transcendent did not reply, he emphasized, ¡°Second Uncle, Tree Shade City has really flown up. Even the surrounding continents have flown away!¡±

    Didn¡¯t you say that Tree Shade City could not fly up?!

 Chapter 491

    <h4>Chapter 491</h4>

    A few days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Tree Shade¡¯s city building ceremony was quite well-received.

    On the ¡°Ten Great Sacred Grounds¡± brochure, the map about Tree Shade had already be a floating ind. There were countless buildings on it, and there were also countless small inds. There were scattered boulders and small gravel, surrounding the central city.

    At a nce, the style was different, different from the other coquettish and cheap goods.

    Ancient Spirit Capital? It was grand, spectacr, and had a historical charm. However, Tree Shade flew up.

    The divine mountain of the Sair Royal Family is said to be able to travel through the void. However, why don¡¯t you wear one for the survivors to see? It¡¯s just a false propaganda on the brochure. That¡¯s not right!

    The Mechanical City of Warren could be said to be the most prestigious among the Ten Great Sacred Grounds. The promotional pictures looked very sci-fi. Moreover, the Mechanical City could really fly. ording to witnesses, the Mechanical City was not located in that area at first, butter migrated. The way it moved was naturally the entire city flying.

    It was very spectacr.

    There was solid evidence.

    However, apart from that time, the Mechanical City did not fly over again. ording to people in the know, every time the Mechanical City rose into the air, the resources it consumed were calcted in the unit of ke¡±, and Warren said that it could not be burned.

    Tree Shade was more coquettish.

    The floating continent had always been floating in the air, and it was very stable. Standing on it, it definitely did not feel dizzy.

    In the beginning, some people were inevitably worried, such as whether the rocks around the floating ind would fall off and step on the surrounding floating inds carefully.

    Some of the more curious ones were digging holes in the floating ind and preparing to study the topic of ¡°floating andnd depth¡±. Then, they were invited by thew-enforcement officers of the garrison corps to the mining area for tea.

    The castle,

    Tang Yu was quite satisfied with calcting the ie of his psychic energy in the past few days.

    Changing the terrain, opening up rivers, shaping mountains¡­ all sorts of seemingly impossible miracles, the consumption of Psychic Energy was actually not much.

    The reason was that after the territory was built, thend, mountains, rivers, nts, even the air, and Genesis Qi within the range were all continuously assimted, bing one with the territory.

    Entering Ruler Mode,

    That kind of power felt like he was a spirit. The Mountain spirit controlled the mountains, the river spirits controlled the rivers, and he was probably the type with all systems, and his power was much greater than the spirits At least, ¡°Zhen¡± could only control the Origin Qi within the range.

    This was the difference in authority.

    The difference between VIP13 and software developers.

    In order to maintain the floating continent, it also required a certain amount of psychic value. In this aspect, Great Lord Tang was very generous.

    After all, he was not a person who only paid attention to appearance.

    The floating inds around the floating main continent were also very useful. Tang Yu nned to use these floating inds to build a true defensive system.

    Inspiration still originated from his own personal domain.

    Under his personal domain, all temporary defensive buildings could move with him. On the contrary, they were permanent buildings. Once they were sessfully built, they could only be torn apart if they wanted to move.

    With these ¡°carriers¡± of the floating inds, although the defensive buildings could not be moved, the inds could be moved. These inds and stones that covered a small area also consumed very little energy when moving. The price was good.

    He had been deep in thought for the past few days.

    Defensive buildings had already been built on some of the floating inds, and most of them were still in a state of readiness. The table was filled with design sketches.

    Tang Yu opened the system interface and carefully browsed through the defensive buildings.

    There were no new buildings in the rank 7 territory. Yes, there was none.

    At first, Great Lord Tang was shocked and thought that this broken system was finally broken. Later, he found that things were not simple.

    There was no new system building, but he could add it himself.

    The most basic operation was to record the existing temte. For example, the seed of the ¡°Destroyer Cannon¡± from the Holy City. When it was built in the territory, it could be turned into a system building at a low price. With a thought, it could be built instantly.

    Tang Yu had already tried it. The price was cheaper than the original one.

    The original version of the ¡°Giant Destruction Cannon¡± had cost around 122,000 Origin Crystals. This was the version that had been optimized by the Sacred City from generation to generation. Northern Court¡¯s stronghold cannon couldn¡¯t be made without tens of millions of Origin Crystals. The amount of time and manpower required was immeasurable.

    After bing a level 7 territory, it didn¡¯t need 122 or 98. The price dropped directly. It only required 55,000 Origin Crystals, and it could also choose the construction method of 10,000 + materials. Combined with the floating ind, Tang Yu had alsoe up with a new defense model.

    For example, the Giant Destruction Cannon would be recharged first, then control the floating ind and paste it on the face.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t forget the other defense buildings.

    In the past, the various attributes of the system buildings were fixed. For example, the range of the level one arrow tower and the power of the level two arrow tower could not be changed. Now, in the level seven territory, Tang Yu could modify the buildings.

    He opened the ¡°level three arrow tower¡± column.

    What came into view were a few big topics: ¡°overall upgrade(level four arrow tower)¡±, ¡°range enhancement¡±, ¡°power enhancement¡±, ¡°defense enhancement¡±, ¡°increase special effects¡± and so on.

    He could choose these major research directions at the same time, but the cost was increasing. If the first research direction cost 100,000 Origin Crystals, then the second research direction required 20,000 Origin Crystals at the first try.

    There was no bargain.

    Tang Yu first passed away the ¡°Defense Strengthening¡±. The arrow tower was a consumable item, so how could it be used for defense?

    The function of ¡°Power Strengthening¡± was not very high. No matter how strong it was, it could not threaten Transcendents.

    He chose the special effect. There was ¡°Frost Possession¡±, ¡°me Possession¡±, ¡°Poison Possession¡±¡­ ¡°Slow Possession¡±¡­

    The prices varied, and some of the special effects could indeed be used on Transcendents.

    If they chose to strengthen their range, the arrow towers would finally be able to take effect against Transcendents.

    After strengthening the defenses of the Super Magic Prism Tower, the effects would be even greater.

    ¡°Transcendent, speaking of which, I am also an existence at the Transcendent level.¡±

    Tang Yu murmured.

    However, why didn¡¯t he feel excited at all?

    The moment the territory upgraded, the bottleneck in his body shattered. It was very natural, as simple as eating and drinking.

    It made him feel no sense of aplishment.

    After bing a Transcendent, the Origin Energy Pond in his body expanded rapidly. Every cell in his body was changing, and his body was surrounded by a strange force field.

    He was now very rxed, and he could fly up to the sky. Moreover, because of the existence of the force field, he couldn¡¯t feel any resistance when flying. No matter if it was a super high speed flight or fancy flight, he could keep his hair that was not messy at all.

    However, this feeling was immediately tasteless whenpared to entering the ¡°Ruler Mode¡±.

    ¡°Aiya ¡ª¡°

    ¡­

    Over the past few days, Tang Yu had been trying to figure out how to use a rank 7 territory.

    It could be recorded into a new system building. It was one of the functions, including the previous ¡°Moonlight Waterfall¡± and ¡°Pure Source Energy Pool¡±. It could also be included in the range of the system building. However, to create aplete ¡°Moonlight Waterfall¡±, the prerequisite was to finish repairing it first.

    And the most crucial materials on Earth could not be found.

    His gaze turned towards the teleportation array.

    What the highest level of authority could see was already different.

    Can choose the teleportation point: Luoxia, Northern Court, Long Yangtze River Delta, backup territory.

    Dimensional Space Teleportation: Alliance of Mages Branch, Ruins Secret Realm No. 1, Ruins Secret Realm No. 2¡­ Sanctuary¡­

    Foreign Teleportation: Unnamed World 1. Unnamed World 2. Search in progress.(Origin Crystals can increase search speed)

    He had actually guessed that the system had the coordinates of some other world. ine, Luo Zhe, Nancy, and more than half of the followers all came from the same world and had a close rtionship with each other¡­

    ¡°Among the two unnamed worlds, there is one that should be that world.¡±

    He had to go, not just for the materials.

    From the mouths of a few foreign captives, he had received some news that the demon envoys would most likely return in a few months, including the pseudo-saint demonic beasts.

    The world barrier of Origin was also slowly weakening. Tang Yu did not know how long he could hold on, but at the very least, in a few months, if he continued to develop normally, it would be almost impossible for him to have the strength to rival a pseudo-saint.

    He could only take the wrong path.

    With a thought, Tang Yu immediately teleported from the castle room to the # 1 cultivation holynd ¨C this was also the new power of a rank 7 territory. Within the territory, he could move freely¡­ Only the territories connected to each other would need to rely on teleportation arrays to travel to different territories.

    He saw ine sitting and cultivating.

    She opened her eyes, her eyes glowing as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve condensed an Origin Energy Core.¡±

    Tang Yu paused in his steps and was about to speak, but for a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He waved his hand and an invisible intent enveloped ine.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°The speed of cultivation is faster, and it is easier to break through. There is also a kind of¡­ clear mind. If you study spells, it should be smoother, and the luck is somewhat simr.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded.

    The second important use of the ability value should be to assist in cultivation. The first stage of Transcendent was mainly to umte energy. The ability to support cultivation did not seem to be of much use. At least, it could not bepared to the Krypton crystals of the ¡°Pure Source Energy Pool¡±.

    However, when it came to the second and third step of the Transcendent level, the efficiency was obvious.

    Moreover, his mind was clear¡­ He had not noticed this when he had given it to him previously. Now, he narrowed his eyes¡­ Could it be, perception?

    After trying for two to three hours with ine, he had basically figured out the effects of perception on his body.

    He quickly gave Luo Zhe, Hong Yue, Carmen, and the other followers the psychic ability buff. It would definitely be of great help to them who were at the final stage of awakening.

    Tang Yu defined the function of psychic power on the system panel.

    Support, control, change the terrain.

    In addition, after the territory upgrade, there is no new territory authority. Instead, it needs to be opened with psychic power. 100,000 units of psychic power can open a new territory, or expand the territory range with psychic power. Also, it can be designated to extend in a certain direction¡­

    He had basically figured it out. With a teleport, Tang Yu saved a series of skills such as going out, lifting his feet, flying,nding, and walking to the entrance of the tavern.

    There are three ces for a contract in the Level One Tavern.

    Level two six, level three nine, level four eighteen, level five twenty-seven, level six thirty-six¡­

    Level seven did not change.

    However,

    ¡°In the past, the uncertainty of summoning was too great. It was almost impossible to find a satisfactory follower, but now, it is different.¡±

 Chapter 492

    <h4>Chapter 492</h4>

    The tavern was still the same. It had two floors and a simple wooden structure. It was very eye-catching in the castle building.

    Just like the defense building, the subsequent changes in the tavern needed to be paid for.

    The range of summoning, the strength of the followers, the number of contracts¡­ were probably these three aspects.

    ¡°The quota for the contract needs to be expanded by willpower. Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. I¡¯m still poor¡­ Anyway, the remaining twelve spots are enough.¡±

    ¡°The key is the strength of the summoner¡­¡±

    From grade-4 tavern to grade-6 tavern, the upper limit of the summoning was the great circle of the awakened level, and at most an A -level aptitude. It was uncertain¡­ Nancy was just an ident that time.

    After obtaining the authority, Tang Yu already understood the rules of summoning.

    Simply put, everything was the choice of fate.

    In other words, the summoned followers would definitely choose to agree when they saw the golden contract ¨C this was the result of filtering through countless uncertain candidates and time.

    When Tang Yu first summoned, if he was a few minutes faster or a few minutes slower, it was likely that he would not summon ine, but other followers with B or A aptitudes.

    From the same time, countless people selected randomly.

    This is also why, no matter how many times the summons are merged, there is no way to get an A, and the summoning rules cannot be guaranteed. At this second, there are A-level qualified followers who must choose to sign.

    [B] ss talent was different. Their numbers were tens to hundreds of times greater. With such arge base, they could find followers who would definitely sign a contract.

    Most of the followers were in a desperate state before they were summoned because in that state, they could only form a contract.

    It was inevitable.

    However, the quality of the followers was barely satisfactory in this way of summoning.

    ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t want to waste arge amount of time and resources to nurture another batch of experts.¡±

    Tang Yu opened the summoning interface.

    There were two new functions.

    Advanced Filter: Based on the amount of Origin Crystals invested, directly select the target.

    Restrictions lifted: You can search for more people in this mode.

    However, without the power of fate, there is no guarantee that the summoning will be sessful.

    Tang Yu directly selected those above A Grade and above with extraordinary strength.

    Estimated consumption of Origin Crystals 1W1 units per second.

    He did not frown as he made his choice.

    Soon, he entered the search interface.

    One second, two seconds¡­ Ten seconds passed, and there was no sign of life.

    He was already mentally prepared and chose to ¡°remove the limit¡±.

    The next second,

    Ding!

    The summoning array shone brightly, and a figure stood in the middle of the array.

    [Character]: Carl

    Qualification: A +

    Rank: Transcendent Rank 1(1 Origin Energy Core)

    ss: Fierce Tiger Warrior

    Description: Two hundred words

    [Skill]: Level 30

    He raised his eyebrows.

    Choosing to summon.

    [Ding! Adventurer refuses to sign a contract with you. ]

    Tang Yu was expressionless.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­ I expected it.¡±

    However, he was too decisive in rejecting them in seconds!

    He tried a few more times.

    Without exception, all of them were rejected. The longest time was the third second after choosing to summon them. Only then did he receive the news of rejection.

    ¡­ It was probably due to the sudden appearance of the contract information that scared them.

    ¡°Just the usual stuff, nothing to worry about. Although the contract stated many benefits, it was essentially still recruiting employees and subordinates. These Transcendents are all big shots, so how could they sign a contract¡­¡±

    He shook his head and fumbled around. Gradually, he came up with an idea.

    It seemed that while summoning, it could transmit some simple information to the summoner.

    Choosing someone who was in a bad situation could also increase the probability.

    ¡­

    In a certain world.

    A human holding a spear was covered in blood. He tore through the encirclement of monsters and disappeared into the horizon in a few shes.

    The ruins of the city a few miles away were covered in green vines.

    Zhong Ping leaned against a corner of the broken room and circted his Origin Energy to recover from his injuries.

    In the second year after he broke through to be a Transcendent, he still hadn¡¯t found any survivors.

    The sky was yellow.

    The mood was gray.

    ¡°I might be thest survivor in the world,¡±

    he murmured.

    Suddenly, he stood up and ced the spear in front of him. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°A monster? Or a human¡±

    The lingering sound echoed.

    A monster¡¯s roar sounded in the distance.

    Zhong Ping did not care about the outside world. He frowned, and the voice in his mind sounded again.

    ¡°Do you want to understand the meaning of life? Do you want to¡­ live?¡±

    ¡°Only by signing a contract can you see the real future.¡±

    A golden contract appeared in the void and hung in front of him.

    A stream of information flooded his mind.

    ¡°Tree Shade? Infinite Future? Followers?¡±

    His expression changed again and again.

    As soon as he became a follower, he would be a follower for the rest of his life¡­ This was very harsh for him. Even though the contract had stated that followers also had their own autonomy and had many benefits. Other than protecting the territory and helping the lord to deal with the enemy, there were no other requirements.

    Zhong Ping still did not dare to be careless.

    Before humanity had gone extinct, he had heard some stories. The contract between demons and the power in the contract could not be faked, but the information might not be true.

    Once it was signed, he might not have the power to resist.

    However, it had been two years. This was the first time he had heard news about humans.

    There were humans outside the world as well.

    Perhaps there were survivors living in this world or some ce, but what could they do after finding them? The monsters were getting stronger, and the world was bing more and more deathly silent.

    What was in front of him was perhaps his only chance.

    As if seeing that he had not agreed, the color of the golden book dimmed, gradually bing illusory, and could disappear at any time.

    Zhong Ping gritted his teeth and made up his mind, ¡°I¡¯ll sign it!¡±

    His fingers touched the golden book, and the next moment, the sky and earth spun.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Looking up, he saw the gray sky.

    In the distance, the high wall known as the Eternal Wall separated the world.

    Outside the wall, it was barren and filled with monsters.

    Inside the wall, there were dances and pces, known as the only purend in the world.

    ¡°But it is just an illusion.¡±

    Zaber looked at the inner city, the real capital city, and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    Indeed,

    Ever since thepletion of the Eternal Wall, it had never been broken through.

    This city wall that was one hundred and thirty-five meters tall and had consumed countless rare materials and was engraved with countless rune arrays was the masterpiece of two grandmasters and dozens of masters.

    The two grandmasters of rune and array techniques.

    The grandmaster of creation.

    A miracle that was deemed impossible to appear.

    The ck tide was fierce, but it could only be stopped outside the high wall.

    It was precisely because they had stood tall for thirty years that the nobles in the city had already adapted to their current peaceful lives.

    There was no sense of crisis.

    However, Zaber, who was in charge of investigating the outside world, understood that the scythe of death had always been suspended above the capital.

    Over the years, he had seen too many terrifying ck beasts.

    They had seen cities that were drowned by the ck tide.

    There was less and less foothold for humans and less food.

    ¡°Even if the imperial capital is safe, how big is the entire imperial capital?¡±

    The singing and dancing were peaceful, which also referred to the nobles in the inner city. The people in the outer city were yellow and thin. Every day, countless people starved to death.

    Even the teams that were fighting at the front line and responsible for the investigation of the outside world were reduced in scale time and time again due to funding.

    The resources for cultivation were even fewer.

    Zaber was worried.

    The monsters in the outside world were getting stronger and stronger, while humans¡­ had been gone for twelve years, and no new Extraordinary was born.

    It was impossible for the capital to be peaceful all the time.

    ¡°Sigh ¡ª¡°

    A long sigh rang out in his mind.

    ¡°You want to be stronger? Do you want the world to see the light of day again?¡±

    He was stunned.

    He quickly calmed down and soon noticed that a message had appeared in his mind.

    After pondering it carefully, he sneered and ignored it.

    ¡°You are very powerless. You clearly know that the danger is approaching, but you can only watch helplessly.¡±

    ¡°The miserable state of the loweryer, the actions of the upperyer, and the danger of the outside world, what can you use to change all of this?¡±

    ¡°Even if the team members die, you are powerless to redeem it. Do you not want to change all of this?¡±

    ¡°If you really do not care, why do you not decisively refuse, but shelve it? Just look at your heart!¡±

    Bang!

    The table in front of him shattered into pieces.

    Zaber clenched fists trembled.

    He knew very well that there was not much time left. In another twenty to thirty years, the capital would most likely be like the city outside, with only broken walls and ruins left.

    After some hesitation, Zaber chose to sign the ve contract, but he did not choose to leave immediately. Instead, he temporarily gathered his assistants and several trusted aides. A few minutester, he disappeared from the room.

    ¡­

    King¡¯s City, another ce.

    The parmacist master, Andrew, walked out of theboratory with a pale face.

    ¡°The 34th failure¡­¡±

    And he did not have any extra materials.

    Even the face of a Master Pharmacist could not be exchanged for the support of a noble.

    Which great noble in the city did not have a Master Pharmacist? Even if it was small noble who needed medicine, the first choice was a pharmacist cultivated by the great nobles ¨C after all, in terms of forms, he might not have as much as a Master Pharmacist.

    It could only be used to produce somemonly seen and barely profitable potions and sell them to ordinary Hunters.

    They could barely maintain their research.

    However, they could not see any progress.

    [Ding! Tree Shade City of Myriad Worlds is recruiting online. As long as you have the heart to love medicine, we can give you the best tform. ]

    Master Andrew, who often stayed in theboratory, was stunned.

    Then, the voice in his mind recalled the form of countless potions.

    The most infuriating thing was that every critical moment, the form would stop and change to another form.

    Good luck!

    It was even more hateful than the author who broke the story!

    Andrew reached out with his slightly wrinkled hand and tapped on the golden contract book, trembling.

    ¡­

    Tree Shade, tavern.

    Tang Yu summoned ten new followers in one breath and gathered them together.

    Two Transcendents, one Master Pharmacist, one Master nter, and the remaining six were all at the Great Circle of the Awakening level. They were only one step away from bing Transcendents. There was no need to spend much resources to cultivate them.

    After finishing all of this, he chose to dy the summoning and then walked out of the tavern.

    Now, Tree Shade was already a mature territory. He was also a lord with a cool demeanor. Naturally, he did not need to personallye out to wee new followers.

    A few minutester,

    In the tavern, ten streaks of light appeared at the same time.

    ¡°A tavern? It looks very ordinary. We also have one¡­ Wait, the concentration of Genesis Qi here is so high!¡±

    He eximed.

    Then, he suddenly felt two oppressive auras beside him. He turned around and said, ¡°Chao, Chao, Transcendent¡±

    His voice could not help but carry a tone of awe.

    They were only one step away from the door, but the difference between their status and that of a Transcendent was the difference between heaven and earth.

    Without fate,cking in luck, it was very likely that they would always be stuck at a bottleneck, until their hair turned white, until they became a pile of loess.

    The contract allowed them to see the possibility of breaking through to be a Transcendent.

    Just the concentration of Genesis Qi here was enough to increase their chances of breaking through to be a Transcendent by 20%.

    After a round of examination, they began tomunicate.

    Among the ten people, Zaber quickly recognized Great Master Pharmacist Andrew. Both of them had some fame in the capital.

    ¡°King¡¯s City? Eternal Wall? I can¡¯t even see a living person in my world!¡± Zhong Ping muttered.

    ¡°Not a single one?¡± Zaber was surprised.

    ¡°Perhaps. At least, like you guys, the cities, the fixed gathering ces. I searched for two years, but I couldn¡¯t find a single one.¡±

    This time, Zaber was sure that these people were indeed from different worlds.

    They were summoned by a mysterious force across thousands of mountains and rivers.

    Through the window of the tavern, he could see the sky outside. It was very blue and only existed in his memory, the scene from decades ago.

    What kind of world was Tree Shade?

    ¡­

    ¡°At present, there are millions of survivors living in Tree Shade City. More than half of them are Hunters.¡±

    ¡°This is the Castle District, that is the ntation District, and the industrial park at the foot of the mountain¡­ Oh, you ask the light above your head? One word is ¡®Sun¡¯, and the other two words are ¡®Artificial¡¯.¡±

    ¡°That is called ¡®Moonlight Waterfall¡¯. It can refine Origin Energy. Spectacr? Just average.¡±

    ¡°We are stepping on a teleportation array. We can reach a distant corner in an instant.¡±

    Hui Ren, who was nning to resign from his position as the intelligence minister, happened to be on leave and was captured.

    He was in charge of introducing Tree Shade¡¯s situation, history, world situation, and so on to the neers.

    Ten new followers followed Hui Ren to tour the territory. Some of the stubborn pricks were also very obedient.

    Joked,

    Not to mention signing a contract, the person in front of them was also a follower senior. Just the fact that the Lord had the ability to cross the world to summon them here made them understand that they should work diligently.

    I heard that Tree Shade has developed dozens of dimensional worlds.

    I heard that this world also has simr disasters called the Demonic Tide, and Tree Shade has already fought with the controller behind the Demonic Tide. Several of those strange looking races have been destroyed.

    I heard that a few days ago, Tree Shade killed dozens of Transcendents.

    Dozens!

    I heard that the foreign races no longer dare to show themselves around Tree Shade!

    Among the ten people, even the most knowledgeable and strongest Zaber could not say for sure if there were thirty extraordinary humans in the entire King¡¯s City.

    However, Tree Shade was like a pig being ughtered. They had be the target of many Demonic Tide, yet they persisted, creating such a powerful territory.

    This kind of power undoubtedly gave them the confidence.

    The contract stated that there was nothing wrong with it.

    It was not impossible topletely solve the problem of the Demonic Tide from reuring, but with Tree Shade, they might have a chance.

    After walking around, Hui Ren, who could not wait to loot the fish, finally said,

    ¡°Zaber and Zhong Ping, you two can take up important positions in the corps. The two masters can also continue your research, but you need to nurture enough talents for the lord. As for the few of you, your current task is to break through to Transcendence.¡±

 Chapter 493

    <h4>Chapter 493</h4>

    After Zaber took the position of the head of the Survey Corps, he immediately entered the training.

    The energy that had been silent for decades was rekindled.

    Gravity room, spiritual space, cultivation room, moonlight waterfall¡­

    In just a few days, he felt the progress that was difficult to make in the past two years.

    After bing a Transcendent, every step forward was extremely difficult. Moreover, their world wascking in resources. Aftering to Tree Shade, Zaber realized that the world of rich people was truly amazing!

    He still remembered his mission.

    To solve the problem of the Demonic Tide.

    As a follower, he had yet to contribute, and he was even less qualified to ask Tree Shade and the others to help him. However, with his current progress speed

    ¡°We have been waiting for several decades. A few more months is nothing.¡±

    After Tree Shade¡¯s defensive circle waspleted, the territory returned to its former state. It was just that it was more lively andrger in scale.

    Apart from cultivation, the two newly appointed experts, Zaber and Zhong Ping, led the Hunters of the Survey Corps to explore some dangerous ces.

    These ces often had rare materials that were hard to find in the outside world.

    However, there were also dangers that even Transcendents could perish. the highest grade of lifes.

    Tang Yu had once taken the Airship and flew all the way from Tree Shade to Yongan. He had passed through a scorching, barrennd. At that time, the high temperature was enough to kill ordinary people. Now, the temperature in the core area of the Scorching Land had exceeded 100 degrees. Ordinary Hunters could not survive in such an environment.

    Mid-level Hunters also had to wear a full set of protective clothing, including the helmet gloves, to feel better.

    The Survey Corps had been paying attention to this strange area. Later, they really gained something.

    The area where fire spirits were active.

    It was different. It was a newly born fire spirit. It was ignorant and could easily be abducted to Tree Shade.

    The territory originally did not have an environment suitable for fire spirits to live in, but after level seven, creating a special area was a small matter. Soon, a miniature volcano appeared on a rtivelyrge floating ind.

    In the back mountain,

    In another small valley that was less than two hundred meters away from the first cultivation ground.

    This was where it was.

    Above the misted Origin Energy Pool, pure Origin Energy that was only the size of a thumb floated.

    ]Can choose the direction to upgrade:]

    [1. Compressing the essence, increasing the effects of pure Origin Energy to aid in cultivation.]

    [2. Diligent Family: Reduce the consumption of high-purity Origin Crystals into pure Origin Energy;]

    [3. Quality above quantity, able to convert ordinary Origin Crystals into pure Origin Energy;]

    [4. Perfect storage: can seal up pure Origin Energy, and bring along Li Origin Energy Pool;]

    [5¡­]

    Tang Yu threw in thetest materials that the Survey Corps had obtained and finally pushed the repair progress to more than 90. The function of the entire Origin Energy Pool had mostly recovered.

    As a special building certified by the system, there was also an upgrade section. Simr to the arrow tower, some needed to consume Origin Crystals and some consumed Psychic Energy.

    At most, he could only upgrade three of them or raise one of them to level 2.

    It was equivalent to him having three skill points. However, upgrading from level 1 to level 2 required two points.

    In the future, if he wanted to upgrade again, he would need to upgrade the territory level.

    ¡°Dangit, I¡¯m poor¡±

    Whether it was Origin Crystals or Psychic Energy Points, there was only a pitiful amount of them.

    Tang Yu sighed. He opened his mouth and swallowed a pure, fiery red Origin Energy into his stomach. Waves of energy exploded. He had only recently be a Transcendent, and the Origin Energy Lake was rapidly expanding.

    ¡­

    Dojo, Spiritual Space.

    High authority self-defined mode.

    Nancy held her sword with both hands and fought with the ten foreign Transcendents.

    Her arms, shoulders, and cheeks were covered in wounds that were so deep that bones could be seen. Finally, due to her injuries and exhaustion, she was struck by a senior Transcendent¡¯s sh. Her armor was broken and her chest was almost caved in.

    In less than three seconds, she had already returned to the dimensional space.

    The 996th death.

    For the first time, against ten experienced Transcendent enemies, she was defeated in five seconds.

    By now, she could hold on for several minutes and even injure the enemy¡­

    But it was not enough, far from enough.

    She pouted.

    That day when dozens of enemies attacked, Nancy found that she would also be afraid, afraid that something would happen to the Lord, and afraid that this family would be ruins.

    The Lord turned the tide, and she was both happy and disappointed.

    ¡°I¡¯m still too weak. I can¡¯t be like Sister ine and share the Lord¡¯s affairs. I can¡¯t be like Sister Winnie and help the world. I also can¡¯t learn Star Spirit and Star Moon¡¯s magical astrology¡­¡±

    ¡°I only know how to fight, but I am too weak.¡±

    She was unwilling, ¡°Again!¡±

    Her figure disappeared into the gray fog.

    ¡­

    Tree Shade, West Street in themercial district.

    In the many shops selling materials, equipment, and equipment, there was a small two-story building. The dark door curtain covered the scene in the room.

    Only above the door curtain, the four small characters of ¡°Astrological Hut¡± made others understand what this shop was for.

    ¡°But nowadays, who still has this new set of divination?¡±

    ¡°God knows. There are no customers all day long. The rent here is very expensive.¡±

    ¡°Maybe powerful Hunters don¡¯t care about this little bit of money.¡±

    There was no need for rent.

    As followers, the only requirement that Hongyue and the others made was to open a house. There was no need for publicity, just let nature take its course.

    Their inheritance was very mysterious and very high-end.

    Tang Yu had once asked her for some astrology knowledge. He also nned to learn two spells that did not involve the core of the inheritance.

    However, it was fine if he did not learn them. Even ine could not learn the technique. In the end, it could only be attributed to their special inheritance. Without the inheritance imprint, they could not learn their spells.

    A customer walked out of the astrology room.

    In a split second,

    An invisible ripple spread through the room and quickly dissipated.

    Some of the Hunters with sharp senses suddenly shuddered and looked around in surprise.

    In the pure Origin Energy Pool, Tang Yu, who was cultivating, opened his eyes. ¡°Two more Transcendents.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 494

    <h4>Chapter 494</h4>

    One monthter,

    Tang Yu had already stabilized his Transcendence Realm and was beginning to condense his Origin Energy Core.

    Nancy¡¯s cultivation progress was the fastest. With his help, she had already condensed her third Origin Energy Core half a month ago.

    The first three Origin Energy Cores were formed with a lot of time and effort. Apart from needing to absorb arge amount of Origin Energy, there was no difficulty. Many Transcendents were unable to condense Origin Energy Cores even after their lifespans were exhausted. Either theycked resources, or they were unable to work hard enough.

    After fusing with three Origin Energy Cores, she would be able to break through to the second stage of the Transcendence Realm.

    This step was very difficult.

    Nancy did not n on breaking through immediately. She was trying to condense the fourth Origin Energy Core while ensuring that the first three Origin Energy Cores were operating steadily.

    ine, who was ranked second, had also condensed the third Origin Energy Core two days ago.

    Kong, Hong Yue, Luo Zhe, and the others all stepped into the Senior Transcendent realm.

    Tang Yu¡¯s own progress was slow. It wasn¡¯t that his talent wascking, but his resources were limited. In any case, he didn¡¯t rely on normalbat strength to eat. As long as he could protect himself, it was fine. On the other hand, his followers would asionally engage in battle with foreign Transcendents, and they needed to increase theirbat strength.

    The high-purity Origin Crystals as raw materials had always been a rare item. It was impossible to buy them from the other nine top powers. At most, they could exchange items with items. This led to a charge of almost ten hours and running for half a minute.

    In this month, there were no traces of any Transcendents around Tree Shade. Northern Court¡¯s defensive circle, Ancient Spirit Empire, and many other ces had been attacked by Transcendents. Luo Zhe and the others had gone to Northern Court several times in a month to support him. The teleportation array was no longer a secret ¨C after all, the Return Scroll had already been made public.

    However, perhaps out of consideration for the humans ¡®trump cards¡¯, the aliens attacks were mostly just probing. Using the Demonic Tide and Cmity Grade magic beasts to probe, their extraordinary battle prowess was mostly just deterrence.

    On the other hand, in the Sacred Zone, Tree Shade and the foreign races had fought a few hard battles.

    In the beginning, they did not gain any benefits. There were many foreign races who were active in the Sacred City. Luo Zhe and the others used guerri warfare tactics until¡­ Tang Yu established a sub-territory on the abandoned site of the Holy City.

    Using his mind ability to double the originally narrow range of the sub-territories, he then gave Luo Zhe and the others the authority to manage them.

    There were many types of territory privileges. What Tang Yu had opened for his followers was one of them. He could borrow the Genesis Qi within the territory, which was notpletely under his control. However, he could also use the vast power of heaven and earth to strengthen him like a spirit.

    The only pity was that the territory was smaller and the amount of source power he could borrow was limited.

    Using the territory and the many upgraded defensive buildings, he finally reversed the situation in the Sacred Zone and used it to continuously eliminate the foreign Transcendents in the Sacred City.

    The high-end battles on the Origin Star were more like ordinary shelters and gathering ces, living a peaceful life.

    Most people were unable to enter the Holy City and were not aware of the existence of the foreign races.

    Tang Yu felt a sense of urgency.

    The fastest was three months, and thetest was five or six months. The Devil Race was extraordinary, including the pseudo-saintdemonic beasts. They would cross realms again. This time, the lineup might be even more luxurious.

    He could not hold on.

    To go to an unknown alienated world, whether it was to find a way to be stronger or to leave a way out, it was necessary.

    However, he was not ready yet.

    With arge amount of resources, Nancy, ine, Luo Zhe, and the others were still in a high-speed upgrade.

    ¡°The unnamed world one and the unnamed world two are both dangerous, but they should be within the eptable range.¡±

    Tang Yu was not clear about the situation on the other side of the transfer array. During this period of time, he had sent puppets to investigate.

    He had used the same old trick and allowed the puppets to use the Return Scroll, but it had failed.

    It was clear that the Return Scroll could only be used inside a world. The secret realm and the Sanctuary were all based on the dimensional space and nes of Origin¡­ There was also a possibility that the distance between the twos was too far.

    It exceeded the limit.

    Once the n failed.

    Tang Yu was unable to connect with the puppet, but as a lord, he could vaguely sense the situation of the puppet ¨C it was running or it had been scrapped.

    The basic warrior puppet, the low-end warrior puppet, waspletely broken not long after the teleportation.

    The medium and high-end warrior puppet obviouslysted longer.

    Some werepletely disconnected for more than ten minutes, while others were not detected until a few minutester.

    ¡°The threat to Transcendents is not big, but it is also in line with the situation in ine¡¯s world.¡±

    No matter if it were for ine, Luo Zhe, Winnie, or Xie Yi, the cities they were in, there were no Transcendent experts, nor had they seen any Transcendent monsters¡­ but it was also possible that they were not at a high level before, and did not know much.

    However, there was no doubt that there were powerful enemies in that world, and there were also existencesparable to Transcendents in the Demonic Tide. Otherwise, the king would not have guarded a ce.

    The mysterious force that had sealed Nancy probably belonged to that world as well, so Tang Yu was more concerned about it.

    Apart from the increase in strength, Tang Yu had been busy with the basic construction of the territory during this period of time, and there was also the ideological education of the survivors.

    Thetter was the most important, and it was rted to the production of psychic energy.

    The basic construction was also closely rted to the prosperity of the territory.

    Origin Energy hadpletely reced electricity. On one hand, the output of electricity was unstable at the moment, and it was very easy to short-circuit. The circuit board had malfunctioned, and so on. The supply of Origin Crystals was much more stable, and the energy contained in the Origin Crystals was extremely high. Even a single unit of Origin Crystals couldpare to hundreds of watts of electricity. However, the utilization rate of Origin Crystals in most shelters was extremely low.

    As for Tree Shade,

    Half a month ago, the coverage of Origin Energy had already reached 98%. Almost every household had Origin Energy Lamp and Origin Energy furniture.

    This was something that Northern Court couldn¡¯t do in the headquarter city or even the Ancient Spirit Empire couldn¡¯t do. Even the so-called capital of machinery, Warren, rarely had the entire city lit up.

    The most important thing to mention was a new profession, ¡°Origin Energy Engineer¡±.

    Origin Energy Engineers intended to develop rune products that could be used by ordinary people, or Origin Energy products¡­ Some low-end products didn¡¯t need to be engraved with runes. They only needed to develop Origin Energy, and many of them were modified from the original electronic products.

 Chapter 495

    <h4>Chapter 495</h4>

    The reason why people are human is because of culture, belief, spirit, and inheritance.

    In order to survive, people may be able to do whatever they want, but if they lose their bottom line and live only for life, they are not humans, but wild beasts.

    In the months of the apocalypse, Tang Yu had possessed the Nightmare Puppet and walked through many ces.

    Most of the areas were outside of order, and the survivors struggled to survive.

    Some killed their entire family for a piece of bread, some personally strangled their own flesh and blood, and some powerful Hunters ughtered the entire settlement just to vent¡­

    Thew of the jungle was indeed the most fundamentalw of the world, but in a few years or several decades, even if there were still people alive, they would probably not be able to remember the civilization of the human race and wouldpletely return to the primitive society.

    He was not sure if humans would be able to see the sun in a hundred years.

    However, there were some things that had to be done.

    Building an academy might not be of much use in a short period of time, but in a few months or years, it would be able to nurture many talents for the territory.

    Tang Yu found Chen Haiping and the high-ranking officials of the municipal department. After some questioning, he learned that there were currently three orphanages in Tree Shade City, and each of them took in hundreds of children under the age of twelve.

    Above the age of twelve, they were no longer within the scope of adoption. However, Tree Shade provided a lot of subsidy for teenagers below the age of sixteen. As long as they were not gluttonous andzy, even if they were orphans, they could live on.

    ¡°Adding up the orphans below the age of twelve, there are less than two thousand people. So few?¡±

    Tang Yu asked. There were more than a million survivors living on this floating continent alone in Tree Shade City, and it was still increasing in number. In addition, there were more than three million people in the defense circle.

    ¡°The survivors of our Tree Shade eithere fromrge shelters around them. Most of theme from the wilderness themselves. Most of these people are Hunters. Even the children are not orphans. Moreover, these people who can bring children under the age of twelve to Tree Shade¡¯s team are generally not weak. They are not short of money¡­¡±

    Chen Haiping paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Previously, we also opened some cultural sses for young children, but it was not on a scale. Secondly, even if it were forfree, there were few parents who sent their children to the teaching area.

    Although the children of ordinary families had extra subsidy and could eat their fill, which family did not want to make more money? Even if the children could not register in thebor center, there would always be some manual work that could be done. They were more willing to let the children make money to supplement their families.

    The children of the Hunters were more willing to teach their childrenbat experience and skills. The richer ones had already begun to let their children soak in the diluted Body Tempering Liquid. They hoped that their children would win in the awakening line in the future.

    Chen Haiping smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°On the contrary, it is because these Hunters often go out on missions. They go for a few days. The younger children have no one to take care of and are looking for a nanny in thebor center. Many people are not at ease. After all, there is ack of strict information review. If the survivors do not say what they experienced beforeing to Tree Shade, no one will know.

    Soter, the municipal government has a few more detention centers. When the younger children were sent to be raised, we found some young masters to teach them.

    After Chen Haiping finished speaking, Tang Yu nodded.

    The Administrative Office and the orphanage all had a certain amount of teaching power, which was already the embryonic form of the school.

    He wanted to build a cultivator school. What he taught was not only martial arts, but also literature. If he only studied martial arts, no matter how strong he was in the future, he would only be a rash man. He was proficient in both literature and martial arts. Only then could he be worthy of being a talent in the new era. Moreover, the study of cultural courses already had the function of developing brain power and increasing knowledge.

    But there could be a key point.

    For example, setting up the civil and military sses.

    After research, the earliest awakening age is twelve years old, but generally below sixteen years old, the awakening rate is rtively low. The earlier the awakening, the higher the talent.

    Although the awakening medicine has no side effects,

    However, for minors below sixteen years old, if they take the medicine and forcibly awaken in advance, it is possible to damage their foundation. This way, the academy will recruit students below sixteen years old¡­

    Tang Yu told his thoughts, and the specific details would naturally be handed over to the municipal department professionals.

    Soon, he decided on the specific details.

    The academy was located outside Tree Shade City. Tang Yu directly set up an open space of two to three thousand meters in size. This was only the initial stage. In the future, he could continue to expand. Even if the floating continent was notrge enough, he could continue to buildnd.

    His aim was to build the best cultivator academy.

    At present, the Martial Arts Department only opened a basic ss. When the first batch of students graduated, they would naturally open an advanced ss. The teaching of a dragon would continuously nurture experts in the territory.

    Just like the martial arts academies in the Holy City, the geniuses who came out of them were not only strong, but also reliable, loyal, and could even be the backbone of the human race.

    ¡°You should hurry up and recruit the teachers for the cultural sses. For the martial arts sses, part of you can transfer the instructors from the martial arts schools, and the other part can be selected from the variousrge divisions¡­ Remember, the ability of these instructors is only second, and the moral character is first.¡±

    This moral character was not only about their character, but also about Tree Shade.

    Only a group of instructors who had a strong sense of belonging to Tree Shade could teach a group of students who had the same sense of belonging and recognized him.

    Chen Haiping, as well as the high officials of the municipal department, did not need him to exin it clearly. He understood everything.

    ¡°What should the name of the academy be called?¡±

    Someone proposed to name it with the name of the city lord, so that the students would firmly remember it and be rejected by Tang Yu.

    It was too awkward, and the survivors of Tree Shade were familiar with his name.

    Some people proposed to call it the First Cultivation Academy, which was called ¡°First Cultivator¡±, but it was too ordinary, and not every school was a cultivator.

    Tang Yu suddenly saw the badge on the chest of the municipal higher-ups. Not only did the members of the corps have it, but also the civil staff.

    The World Tree Insignia.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it the World Tree Academy. I hope that those children can grow into a great tree that supports the backbone of the human race in the future.¡±

    ¡­

    The preparations and construction of the academy had progressed quickly under the personal instructions of the City Lord.

    In less than ten days, the World Tree Academy waspleted, and the power of the liberal arts faculty was also in ce.

    At the same time, the information about the Academy spread all over the ce.

    Lin Dong, Hengcheng, and the other big shelters, the front pages of the newspaper were also about the news.

    Outside the defense circle, in the hall of the adventurer¡¯s guild in otherrge shelters in Tiannan Province, the shing words also blinded the eyes of every adventurer.

 Chapter 496

    <h4>Chapter 496</h4>

    ¡°Did you hear? Three dayster is the opening day of the World Tree Academy. Isn¡¯t your eldest son just twelve years old? He fits the entrance age.¡±

    In the square in front of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, the two adventurers who had just returned to Tree Shade talked as they walked.

    One of them held a fresh piece of paper in his hand.

    The news had been passed on for a few days, but every day, in the conspicuous parts of the newspapers that were printed, information about the academy could still be seen.

    Hearing his teammate¡¯s words, the four-star adventurer, Zhang Erniu, did not mind. ¡°What¡¯s the use of learning that stupid knowledge? Why don¡¯t we practice our de techniques? In two weeks, my son will be twelve years old. I n to let him take the Awakening Potion. That kid¡¯s talent is not bad, and the sess rate is not small. After awakening, I will take him out to practice. Maybe he will be stronger than me in the future.¡±

    ¡°No, in addition to cultural lessons, the World Tree Academy also teaches basic martial arts lessons. The purpose is to build a good foundation for those who have not awakened at the age of sixteen, and it is a free course.¡±

    ¡°Free?¡± Zhang Erniu curled his lips, ¡°I don¡¯tck money. What good things are there for free? And ording to you, you have to learn the cultural and martial arts lessons. I might as well teach myself.¡±

    Hispanion was helpless.

    This cow was stubborn and short-sighted. If not for the fact that Zhang Erniu was usually loyal and had a close rtionship, he really wouldn¡¯t want to persuade him.

    He then folded the newspaper and ced the most important words in front of Zhang Erniu.

    ¡°Look, the instructor of the Extreme Martial Arts Dojo joined, and it is also divided into culture sses and martial arts sses. Moreover, the academy has the most outstanding teaching ability. Do you think your teaching level isparable to those true experts?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that doesn¡¯t mean that all the teachers are experts.¡±

    ¡°Look at this saying. If you forcefully awaken under the age of sixteen, it is possible to damage your foundation. The World Tree Academy uses training to improve your physical fitness first. When you reach your limit, you can break it with your own strength. This way, your foundation will be firm. After you be an awakened, your strength will also be stronger.¡±

    In the end, Zhang Erniu signed up with his eldest son, Zhang Shuiben.

    The students who were recruited at the beginning were from six to sixteen years old. Most of them were in the cultural ss. As for the martial arts ss, they were recruited from twelve to sixteen years old students. Moreover, they had to have a certain physical quality. Simply put, they could not be too thin.

    The youths and young girls who were interested in martial arts would also be transferred to the martial arts ss if they performed well in the final exam of each semester.

    On the day of the semester, there were a total of over five thousand students under the age of sixteen.

    When Zhang Erniu brought his son, Zhang Shuiben, to the academy, the ce was already packed with people.

    There were many teaching buildings, fountains of Genesis Qi, and all sorts of new training facilities.

    He had never seen such extravagant facilities.

    In terms of strength, Zhang Erniu, as a four-star adventurer, was not weak, but in terms of vision and methods, he was reallycking.

    Not only Zhang Erniu, but many other adventurers were the same. Theirbat strength was not bad, and other aspects were very ordinary. After all, the apocalypse had only been a few months, and due to the pressing time, everyone could only continuously squeeze out their potential and increase their strength. They did not have the time to learn other knowledge.

    This batch of students was different.

    Tree Shade was not at the point where he needed everyone to go to the battlefield. Naturally, he could choose to develop in many ways. In addition to the basic body strengthening methods,bat skills, there was also the survival skills in the wild, magic beastprehension, and so on.

    High-end courses also taught cultivation methods andbat skills. They could also be supplemented with talisman literature, pharmacology, manufacturing, cooking, and so on.

    It was not only thebat type talents that were cultivated, but also the research type, production type, and management type talents.

    The reason why Zhang Erniu had made up his mind was firstly, the age was not enough to forcibly awaken, and it was possible to damage the foundation. And the most important thing to him was the key ss in the academy.

    That¡¯s right,

    There are three sses among the twenty sses that belong to the key sses!

    Normal sses are free lessons,

    As for the key sses, they are tantly charged.

    However, when he saw the word ¡°charge¡±, Zhang Erniu was not shocked. Instead, he was happy. He was notcking in money. As long as he could let the child surpass the others by twops at the starting line, it would be fine.

    The quota had already been reported.

    The Origin Crystal had already been prepared.

    However, there were still thresholds for the enrollment of the Important ss.

    Only students with a certain foundation in martial arts could be admitted as Hunters ¨C after all, there were very few awakened ones under the age of sixteen. As long as they were not awakened by excessive growth, they were basically all little geniuses.

    The first test was very simple.

    Before bing an awakened, the test basically could not be separated from the four types of strength, speed, reaction, and body strength.

    The World Tree Academy also had these basic facilities.

    Bang!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ¡°His fist strength is close to 1000 kg, almost twice as strong as when he just awakened. He is still a child!¡±

    Zhang Erniu looked over, only to see a young and tender looking child standing in front of the fist strength testing machine, his face a little red from the umtion of power.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, his child who had soaked in Body Tempering Liquid at home only had a fist strength of more than 300 kg, and ordinary people who had just awakened had a fist strength of more than 500.

    Where did this monstere from? I heard that it was only twelve years old.

    Very quickly, he found out that this child came from an orphanage and belonged to a reserve disciple of the dojo.

    ¡°Your constitution has already reached its limit and can almost awaken. Come, stand in front of this stone tablet.¡±

    Cai Jiajia, who was already a level one mentor, guided and exined to the others, ¡°This 2.35 meters tall stone tablet have only one function, which is to guide the qi and blood in the body to break through the bottleneck and help ordinary people awaken.¡±

    ¡°After our research, before awakening, first train the physical fitness to the limit, and then rely on your own strength to awaken. The foundation will be more solid, and the future cultivation and breakthrough will be simpler.¡±

    As she spoke, she pressed a hand on the side of the stone tablet and injected Origin Energy into it. The stone tablet instantly lit up.

    At the same time, the reserve apprentice with nearly a thousand kgs of boxing strength also stretched out his hand and stuck it on the front of the stone tablet.

    In a split second,

    His qi and blood flowed and washed over him.

    The reserve-apptentice let out a low roar, and an aura that belonged only to the awakened was released.

    His aura was still very weak, but this was the first time that many of the awakened ones present had seen such a method of breakthrough.

    ¡°Come, try your fist strength again.¡±

    The twelve-year-old awakened one stood in front of the fist strength testing machine and punched out.

    Ding!

    1998 kg!

    Zhang Erniu and the other spectating adventurers stared with their eyes wide open.

    With just the strength of his fist, he was able to beat a second level Awakened!

    And he had just awakened.

    Was this method of awakening promoted by the World Tree Academy? It was really powerful!

    The child¡¯s tuition fee would be paid at least ten times the price!

    ¡­

    Afterpleting the new strategy of the territory and cutting a few leeks, Tang Yu once again put his energy into cultivation.

    In the blink of an eye, another month passed.

    On this day,

    Tang Yu gathered all the higher-ups in the territory.

 Chapter 497

    <h4>Chapter 497</h4>

    Tree Shade, inner city.

    In front of the teleportation array, Tang Yu was ready to go. The dark silver armor he was wearing had changed. He had chosen a blueprint he had obtained from the Holy City. After optimization, it was already a second-grade divine weapon.

    -..

    There were no other functions. It was just one word. It was hard enough, had strong defense, and could absorb more than ny-five percent of the impact.

    ine, Nancy, Luo Zhe, Kong, Hui Ren, and other followers stood behind him. Apart from ine, they had also changed into higher-grade equipment. Even those like Star Spirit, who were weaker and were not good at fighting, could fight against more than five Transcendents by themselves.

    In the Battle of Australia two months ago, with Tree Shade¡¯s current lineup, it was enough to take down more than a hundred foreign races.

    ¡°In the past half month, there has been no trace of foreign races¡¯ extraordinary activities in the Holy City, including other ces. The entire foreign races on Earth have almost disappeared. They have hidden themselves, but they are probably preparing something. There is not much time left for us.¡±

    This time, the followers left behind were Hui Ren, Kong, Tai Lun, Carmen, Fanny, Hong Yue, and others.

    The others would follow him and enter the unknown world directly.

    There were not many people who saw him off. Other than his followers, there were only a few higher-ups like Chen Haiping, the City Lord, and the higher-ups who were traveling far away. This was a ssified secret.

    The distribution of the transportation formation appeared before his eyes.

    Tang Yu activated the transportation formation and ordered Nightmare puppet One to pass first.

    Five seconds, ten seconds passed, and he could still feel the faint connection of Nightmare One.

    He stepped out and stepped into the range of the transmission array.

    ¡°Sir, let me scout ahead first.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to risk yourself.¡± Luo Zhe walked forward, dressed in heavy armor.

    ¡°The necessary preparations are already enough. We can¡¯t hesitate just because of thest bit of risk.¡±

    Tang Yu shook his head. He couldn¡¯t use the Return Scroll. He also didn¡¯t know what was going on in the world over there. If he didn¡¯t personally go over, how would the people he sent return? They couldn¡¯t even send any information.

    The teleportation array shone brightly. His followers were already prepared.

    ine attached ice armor to everyone. Luo Zhe held a huge shield in his hand. Winnie propped up a golden shield¡­

    The next moment,

    The power of space enveloped them, and everyone disappeared.

    ¡­

    The sky was gray, shrouded in a thick fog, and no sunlight could be seen all year round.

    Thend was lonely, and all that was left was a ck tree branch. The entire world seemed to be left with only ck and gray.

    The source energy was even thinner, less than one third of the territory.

    Tang Yu stepped onto the barren ground and swept his gaze over. He saw Nightmare puppet No. 1 standing not far away. Beneath his feet were a few corpses of ferocious monsters.

    Further away were some broken mechanical parts and corpses that had been rotting for a long time.

    ¡°It seems that the teleportation location is fixed.¡±

    He observed the rugged ground beneath his feet ¨C they were in a barren mountain, and there was no trace of the teleportation array.

    One-way teleportation was also within his expectations.

    With a slight sense, the connection with the territory was still there, which was much stronger than the Perception Puppets, and could even remotely control some simple operations.

    ine and the others looked over, waiting for his arrangements.

    There was no danger in the surroundings for the time being. Tang Yu pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll try to build a transportation formation first¡­¡±

    In the previous proposal, he had considered that the transportation formation was only one-way. However, since the transportation formation in the territory could send them to this unknown world, then building a transportation formation in this world could also be used to send them back to the territory.

    In order to prevent being unable to use the resources of the territory remotely, Tang Yu had stored a million units of Origin Crystals in his spatial ring, as well as countless wood, stones, and other basic materials.

    He raised his hand and was about to open up his territory when he suddenly frowned.

    A faint feeling of difort and rejection surrounded his heart.

    Tang Yu had a feeling that opening up a territory now might bring him trouble.

    ¡°Territory must be built in an ordinary ce. Let¡¯s first find out where we are.¡± He looked at ine, Luo Zhe, and the others. ¡°Is this world you were originally in?¡±

    Another monster approached from afar. ine froze it and nodded. ¡°The aura of these dark creatures is slightly different from that of the demonic beasts. It is indeed our world.¡±

    ¡°It should have appeared fifty to sixty years ago. Legend has it that it was a dark creature sent by the Evil God from beyond the heavens to invade the world. Now, it seems that the Evil God from beyond the heavens should be the devil race.¡±

    Luo Zhe also nodded slightly. ¡°The aura is indeed simr to that of the demonic beasts. However, when I was born, the human race had already been divided by the ck tide and could only be guarded by cities. I do not know how the dark creatures appeared in the beginning, but there seems to be no abyssal crack in this world.¡±

    The followers recruited by this world were the oldest. After all, they were Transcendents, so they must have experienced that era.

    At this time, Zaber smelled the familiar aura of this world and could not help but feel excited.

    Lords really had the power to travel through worlds.

    In just two short months, his strength had increased by several times!

    King¡¯s City, I will be back soon!

    To be exact, it was fifty-eight years ago¡­ This world had a year longer than Earth, but the gap was very small, negligible.

    At that time, the sun was still very bright. Suddenly, one day, the skypletely dimmed. Then, a huge spatial crack that seemed to run through the entire sky appeared. The dark creatures emerged from the spatial crack.

    Later on, the crack disappeared, but the number of dark creatures increased day by day. ording to my spection, these dark creatures should have the ability to reproduce and evolve independently.

    On the day the dark creatures appeared, a great war broke out in the sky above the capital. It was very terrifying. Unfortunately, I was only an Awakened at that time and could not participate. I was not too clear about the result of the war, but it should be the victory of the kingdom. Later on, it was a long war. Humans were continuously defeated, and they could only rely on the tall city walls to defend.

    Zaber also drew a map of the continent. After the ck tide broke out, his range of activity was limited, but before the end of the world, he was clear about theyout of the continent.

    What he needed to confirm now was the location.

    ine and the others restrained their auras and spread out to explore.

    With the contract, there was a lot of contact and also a positioning function, so there was no need to worry about getting separated.

    Half a minuteter, Luo Zhe, who was searching southeast, found something.

    ¡°I found a city. It looks a bit dpidated from afar, but there are many living people inside. There are quite a lot of people. In this lonely world, the blood and Qi are particrly conspicuous.¡±

    The group of people regrouped and rushed to the southeast.

    In order to be safe and low-key, Tang Yu did not fly to the sky. He did not drive an airship, a rhinoceros chariot, or other vehicles. He ran on both legs and maintained the speed of an eighth or ninth level Awakened.

    Not long after, he could see the outline of the city wall from afar.

    ine, who was running, suddenly covered her mouth, her eyes unable to hide the shock in her eyes.

 Chapter 498

    <h4>Chapter 498</h4>

    ¡°ine¡­¡±

    It was not difficult for a Transcendent to control one¡¯s emotions. In a battle, one could be absolutely calm.

    However, at this time, Tang Yu discovered that ine¡¯s mind was fluctuating violently for a moment.

    ¡°Could it be?¡±

    ine looked into the distance, as if she wanted to firmly engrave this scene in her mind. After a while, she slowly said, ¡°Yes, this city is the ce I lived in.¡±

    In the past eighteen years, she had never left the city, and had not seen the scene outside the city.

    But at this moment,

    Looking from afar, through the copsed city walls, she saw the ruins of the city, the low houses that had been buried, and the breach of the city wall that she had seen with her own eyes.

    It was still fresh in her memory.

    ¡°I found something here. It seems to be a crystal mine.¡±

    Tang Yu looked at the short mountain where Zaber was and then came to the mountain in a sh.

    There were still some obvious human creations left here, and more were corpses, humans, and dark creatures.

    The tunnel was deep, and there were very few small origin crystals on the walls. The energy contained within them was weak, and there wasn¡¯t even a single unit. For the time being, it could only be considered an origin crystal fragment.

    Many of the branches in the cave had already copsed. When one focused their senses, they could only sense weak energy fluctuations.

    There were also many dark creatures that were still alive that had been killed with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°This ce might have been a small origin crystal mine, but now, the mine has been destroyed. After violent mining, there is no longer any more origin crystals.¡±

    They had dug up many copsed caves. Some of them had been dead for a long time.

    ¡°I¡¯m so poor. I¡¯ve never seen such a broken crystal mine!¡± ¡°Even if I dig them all, they can¡¯tpare to my ie from ying cards,¡± Xie Yi muttered.

    Tang Yu kicked Xie Yi out of the mine. Seeing ine enter the cave, he sighed and chased after her.

    For a long time, ine had always beenbeled calm, rational, and strong in his eyes.

    At this moment, she was acting like a real 18-year-old girl.

    A little girl who had lost her parents.

    ine broke through the rocks that blocked her way. From time to time, she stopped beside the corpse whose face could no longer be seen clearly. Her footsteps became faster and faster, and her hands that were tightly clenched in her sleeves trembled slightly.

    Tang Yu did not speak. He just followed behind silently.

    Three years ago, ine had lost her parents. The ce they worked at was probably the mine outside the city. Who knew how many people had been buried?

    Along the way, she saw hundreds and thousands of corpses.

    Some died only a few months ago. There were a few corpses and vague faces that could be identified. Most of them were eaten by dark creatures, turned into bones, or buried in unknown corners.

    One time, two times, three times,

    ine searched the entire mine, and searched all the ces with human traces.

    She turned around with a forced smile, her sapphire eyes rippling like ake.

    ¡°S-sorry, it was me who dyed everyone¡±

    She hung her head low, and before she could finish speaking, her mouth was blocked.

    A bottle of spirit clear wine that had just opened was handed to her mouth.

    ¡°What are you talking about? There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±

    »¹ÐèÒªµÀÇ¸Âð¡£¡± nodded heavily, took the spirit clear wine, raised her head, and drank it in one gulp.

    She drank too quickly. The wine seeped out from the corner of her mouth and dripped down her corbone. Her beautiful long hair was also a little messy.

    She did not care.

    Suddenly, she sobbed.

    ¡°I thought I had put it down and thought I could be strong¡­¡±

    ¡°I really want to find their bones and build a grave for them¡­¡±

    Tang Yu silently borrowed his shoulder, but tears could only streak across the cold armor.

    He thought,

    He suddenly thought of a way.

    He secretly took off a strand of ine¡¯s hair. With this as a medium, Xing Ling might be able to divine the location of ine¡¯s parents.

    He did not say it immediately.

    Too much time had passed, and there were too many idents. The divination might not seed. If there was hope, it would be even more heartbreaking.

    Wait until Xing Ling have found it, then tell ine.

    ine¡¯s mood was low, and it did notst long.

    When the two of them walked out of the mine, she was the same calm mage as usual.

    Xie Yi, who was squatting at the entrance to observe the distance, immediately smiled and ran forward.

    ¡°Do you know anything about the situation in the city?¡± Tang Yu asked directly.

    ¡°This city is divided into the inner city and the outer city. The outer city walls are basically destroyed. Only the inner city walls are still intact. As for the humans inside, they are in the inner city as expected.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded. ¡°ine, Luo Zhe, Xie Yi, Winnie, Nancy, Xiao Li,e with me to the city. Xing Ling, Zaber, stay outside the city and be on guard.¡±

    As he spoke, he passed by Xing Ling and put the hair into the palm of the Xing Ling. At the same time, he ordered in the contract.

    Then, he brought ine and the others to the dpidated city.

    ¡­

    ¡°This is the craftsman¡¯s area. This is the slums. This is¡­ the ce where I used to live.¡±

    Tang Yu looked at the copsed wooden house and then looked at ine. She was still calm.

    The house was originally empty. The copsed wooden house naturally empty. However, ine still dug out the original tattered bed board from the ruins and put it into her space ring.

    The size of the city was not small.

    Although this world was simr to theyout of the Middle Ages. Before the end of the world, the nobles had divided thend. However, it was still a high-level martial arts and had rune technology. The living standards of ordinary people and low-level Hunters were mostly the same as those of the ancient times. However, the nobles were different.

    With the strength of the awakened, it was much more convenient to build than in the ancient times.

    Thend area was muchrger than that of Lin Dong. Perhaps, Tree Shade could onlypare to those undevelopednd on the floating continent.

    They walked through many ces in the outer city. There were copsed houses everywhere. Only a few sturdy ones were still standing. Broken stones, broken wooden nks, and wooden strips crushed many rotten corpses.

    There were almost no valuable items. There were also some merchants living in the outer city, but some ruins had obvious traces of search.

    In the distance,

    There were a few dark creatures wandering around, and when they heard the noise, they rushed over and were frozen into ice sculptures.

    Tang Yu turned his head to look. Not far from the city, there was arge river. He could imagine the prosperity of this vast river before the end of the world.

 Chapter 499

    <h4>Chapter 499</h4>

    The soldiers who were guarding the city were wearing worn out sutures and holding metal spears. Their auras were mostly at the second and thirdyer.

    They belonged to the standard of a normal soldier.

    The one who asked this question was at the peak of the fifthyer. He should be a captain of the city guards.

    Luo Zhe sent a voice transmission through the contract.

    Tang Yu noticed that only the spear in the captain¡¯s hand was a runic weapon.

    He understood and did not speak, allowing Luo Zhe to negotiate with the guards.

    ¡°¡­ We are adventurers from other countries¡­¡±

    Luo Zhe revealed their identities in a low voice.

    This world was basically a hugend, surrounded by oceans. On thend, there were countless kingdoms of various sizes. However, perhaps because of the existence of high-end force,munication was unimpeded before the end of the world, and thenguage of the continent had long been unified.

    The dialogue between the two sides was in themonnguage of the continent, but the regional gap made the ent a little different.

    Luo Zhe indeed came from other countries, and this was not fabricated at all.

    Tang Yu listened quietly and did not speak. After all, he did not speak themonnguage. At most, he would transmit the information he wanted with his spiritual force. At this time, the brain power of the Transcendent level quickly operated, recording and analyzing every word Luo Zhe and the captain of the city guard said. It would not take long for him topletely grasp anguage.

    ¡°I need to ask for instructions. Please wait a moment.¡±

    The captain left in a hurry.

    The other soldiers looked at them with half alert and half curiosity. It seemed that they had never seen humans from the outside world. Under the darkness, most cities had been destroyed. Only a few cities remained, but they were like isted inds in the sea. Many simply believed that the city they were in was the only shelter for humans.

    Tang Yu was not surprised. From Luo Zhe and Zaber, he had a certain understanding of this continent.

    As ine did not know the name of this city, he was unable to determine its location on the map. However, many kingdoms on the continent had a special characteristic. Thend was vast and sparsely popted. Compared to the Middle Era, every city was muchrger and had a lot of people. However, the continent was even more vast. Just thend area alone was ten times that of Earth.

    Before the apocalypse, the Genesis Qi in this world was actually a bit richer than it was now. There were countless strange beasts in the wild, and humans could only build cities in rtively safe ces. After the ck tide erupted, due to the vast poption of people, it was even more difficult tomunicate with each other. The small cities were unable to resist the dark creatures and were gradually destroyed. After several decades, there might not be many cities left in the remotends of the continent.

    Tang Yu felt the presence of many lives in the city. However, the surrounding resources were barren. The outer city was destroyed and further reduced the living space of humans. In the long run, this city could only walk on a dead end.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s been half a minute. Are you still not going to open the door to wee us in?¡±

    Xie Yiined. He took out a silencer special pistol and shot the heads of the two dark creatures.

    The soldiers on the city wall looked up, indicating that they were not clear about the situation. They looked back from time to time.

    Tang Yu was also getting impatient. He thought about how he had to wait for half a minute. He still had to maintain his character. Only then did he not smash the city gate.

    Time passed.

    It wasn¡¯t until almost an hourter that the city gates slowly rose amidst the sound of grinding teeth.

    A team wearing silver armor, wearing a helmet, holding a shield and a longsword slowly walked out of the city gates.

    ¡°I am the general of Gehrman City, Barkley. Foreigners, the city lord wants to see you. Follow me.¡±

    Luo Zhe nodded and walked at the front.

    Tang Yu and the others followed closely behind.

    After entering the city, General Barkley led them all the way to the main road. The other soldiers in silver armor held their swords in their hands and walked on both sides, wary of them.

    Tang Yu maintained the character of an adventurer, while also wary of these soldiers. At the same time, he observed them.

    This team,

    They should be members of the elite corps. Each of them was above the sixth rank. Even though General Barkley had hidden a part of his aura, Tang Yu could still detect that the other party was an expert at the eleventh rank.

    It was a power that was enough to keep them in check.

    He did not care what these people were thinking.

    The main purpose of searching for a city was to locate the location on the map. Now, he had learned three words. A kingdom city. Zaber said that he had found the location of the city on the map he had drawn.

    It belonged to a certain country in the southwest of the continent before the end of the world. It was a big city second only to the king¡¯s city.

    On both sides of the street were buildings with unique architectural style. It was a bit old. He also saw some wooden houses with ipatible architectural style. Some civilians in ragged clothes waved their hoes and struggled to reim the small field.

    There were also some high-ss people in gorgeous clothes who were riding a human cart that looked like a chartered carriage from the Republic of China, passing by from the surroundings.

    Probably that is the nobility.

    This continent, these countries, nobles, and civilians were almost twopletely different species.

    There were many cases of civilians dying because of famine, disaster, and illness. Nobles, especially great aristocrats, enjoyed extravagant lives. Because of the existence of rune technology, their living standards were much higher than the medieval era.

    Shaking his head, Tang Yu was toozy to care about these trivial matters.

    Suddenly, he was stunned.

    He always felt that there was something different.

    When he thought about it carefully, the faint sense of rejection had always been lingering in his heart when he was outside the city. And now, the sense of rejection seemed to have disappeared?

    Tang Yu did not dare to be careless. He focused his senses and found that there was an obvious difference outside the city.

    Outside the city, it was lonely and deste, as if the entire world had fallen.

    In the city, there was still life. Not only was there life, but the world was still alive.

    When his personal domain opened up, Tang Yu finally understood.

    ¡°¡­ This feeling, is it a domain?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a personal domain, but a domain set by the world. Combined with the devil race devouring the origin, Tang Yu quickly had a guess.

    This had been invaded fifty-eight years ago. By now, most of the origin of the had probably been devoured. Most of the areas had beenpletely dead, and only the human cities were still within the scope that had yet to be swallowed.

    ¡°Before, I nned to establish a sub-territory, but I had a bad feeling. Perhaps, if a sub-territory was built in the wilderness, it would be equivalent to sticking a small piece of white paper on a piece of ck paper. It would be extremely conspicuous, and it would very likely attract the attention of the foreign races and even the Devil Race.¡±

    ¡°As for the remaining cities of the human race, they were originally the rare white areas in the ck paper. Putting the white pieces of paper on it would not be so eye-catching.¡±

    ¡°Especially when the territory is opened, it is likely to change the original deadndscape and revitalize it.¡±

    He had originally nned to take a stroll around the city before leaving, but now his goal had changed.

    In this city, he would build his own territory and be the bridge fortress for Tree Shade to explore this world.

    After all, the inner city was not big. After walking for more than ten minutes, he had already arrived in front of the City Lord¡¯s Manor. From afar, he could see the brightly lit lights in the manor. In this dark colored city, it was particrly conspicuous.

    At this time, the City Lord¡¯s Manor was holding a banquet. The dancers were dressed elegantly, and the nobles were drinking and drinking.

    City Lord Hutt Eddie sat on the throne at the head of the group and nced at them indifferently.

    The city was isted and isted from the rest of the world. Every city was a small country, and every city lord was a king.

    ¡°Let us wee the arrival of a few foreigners.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    City Lord Hutt said a few words lightly, and immediately, the nobles on both sides of the long table started discussing.

    They looked at Tang Yu and the others with curiosity.

    ¡°Foreigners? So there are other humans alive.¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with us? I¡¯m afraid their city was destroyed and they had no choice but to escape.¡±

    ¡°They seem to be quite strong. I wonder if they can be taken in as followers. I¡¯m afraid they will be snatched away by the City Lord. Hahaha.¡±

    Tang Yu frowned.

    On one side was a long table full of sumptuous food, and on the other side were dancers and bands.

    The group of nobles looked at them as if they were looking at a monkey. He did not like this kind of environment.

    The general who had just led them in was now standing in front of the banquet hall like a wooden stake, saying that he was not qualified to enter.

    Xie Yi took two steps forward and said with an unhappy expression, ¡°You invited us here but made us stand. Is this how your Gehrmann City treats its guests?¡±

    City Lord Hutt, who was sitting on the throne, nced at them and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Just a few adventurers, do you want to sit with us? Do you even have any worth?¡±

    The identity of an adventurer was the disguise of Tang Yu and the others. They had been informed long ago.

    In the eyes of these nobles, how could lowly adventurers have the qualifications to be their table, not to mention that for the sake of their character setting, they did not allow supernatural powers to expel the dust. Although their equipment was neat, it was inevitable that they would be stained with some dust and blood.

    ¡°You will report to the First Army in a while. Alright, you may leave.¡±

    City Lord Hutt waved his hand and set the base tone.

    The surrounding nobles sighed regretfully.

    After all, his own power could notpare to the City Lord. Since these foreigners who had escaped from the outside world could enter the most elite First Army of the city guard, how could they choose to be a pure fighter for nobles like them?

    At least in the First Army, there was still a way for civilians to rise to nobility.

    Tang Yu and ine looked at each other and shrugged helplessly.

    The City Lord was already a great expert at the Half-step Transcendent Realm. He was also an existence that covered the sky in the city. To the few foreigners who were not weak, but were only not weak, this attitude was considered gentle ording to Luo Zhe¡¯s words.

    Or it could be said that during the banquet, City Lord Hutt was in a better mood. If it was any other violent city lord, Xie Yi¡¯s words would definitely have made him furious.

    As for those who should not be provoked, that was even less true.

    In this world, there were just as few Transcendents. The vast majority of them were great aristocrats. When they went out, they paid attention to ostentation. For Transcendents who valued their reputation more than anything else, it was impossible for them to be travel-worn, let alone wait outside the city for nearly an hour.

    Only,

    ¡°Did you guys misunderstand something?¡±

    Tang Yu spoke in a slightly brokenmon tongue, his tone not seeming to care at all.

    ¡°What? Are you nning to betray my good intentions?¡± City Lord Hutt¡¯s expression was a bit gloomy.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you misunderstood. After all, we only wanted toe over to drink tea, but in the end, we found that there was no tea here, and the level of the chef was limited. We thought about buying a piece ofnd from you, but after considering it, we felt that it was impossible for you to agree. After thinking about it, using virtue to convince people is not feasible.¡±

    The words were very casual, and there were some nouns that the nobles could not understand.

    The general guarding the banquet hall, Barkley, was a little anxious.

    Along the way, he talked with these adventurers. He had a good impression of these adventurers, but he did not expect that they were so bold. The tone of speaking to the City Lord was like the tone of talking to the people on the street.

    Perhaps they had fled for a long time and had long forgotten the dignity of the nobles.

    But in this way, he would probably anger the City Lord!

    Barkley was anxious in his heart, but he was afraid of the status that had been formed over decades. He did not dare to speak. He turned his head and gestured with his eyes, but he could only see the back of Tang Yu and the others¡¯ heads.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°How dare you speak to the City Lord like that!¡±

    A few of the guards in the hall, who were eager to show off, shouted.

    The City Lord on the throne stood up and swept his eyes over them. ¡°It seems that you are used to being carefree in the wilderness. Since that is the case¡­¡±

    More than a dozen armored guards drew their swords and surrounded them.

    The nobles watched this scene with great interest. The fact that they could still see real people fighting in the banquet made them even more excited. Someone pulled the maid beside him into his arms. A pair of hands went into her clothes and rubbed against the indescribable part of her body.

    They talked loudly, and the wine sses collided with a crisp sound.

    Someone smiled and mourned for the adventurers.

    Tang Yu shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    ¡°My great gun can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Xie Yi grinned.

    More than a dozen elite guards from the City Lord Residence, who were at the seventh to ninth stage, rushed forward.

    Bang! Bang!

    Xie Yi did not take out his gun. Instead, he made the shape of a gun with his fingers. His mouth opened and closed, apanied by the sound of bullets being fired. Instantly, energy bullets shot out of his fingertips.

    The guards of the City Lord Residence who had just taken a step forward were sent flying one by one.

    Some of them flew dozens of meters away and crashed into the walls of the hall. Some of them mmed into the long table filled with food and immediately fell into a mess.

    At the back of the long table, the expressions of the small nobles who were preparing to watch a good show changed again and again. When they saw the fierce Xie Yi, they were so scared that they quickly stood up and retreated again and again. A few of the nobles who were very weak and had big bellies were supported by their attendants behind them before they were able to leave.

    City Lord Hutt narrowed his eyes. In a short moment, he felt a threat from Xie Yi.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect you to hide your strength. I was wrong, but you seem to have forgotten that this is the City Lord¡¯s Manor, my territory.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking,

    An invisible force enveloped him. In an instant, Tang Yu felt his body be heavy¡­

    He couldn¡¯t help but reveal an interested smile.

 Chapter 500

    <h4>Chapter 500</h4>

    In an instant, the entire city lord manor seemed toe to life.

    This feeling was very familiar.

    Wasn¡¯t it just the power of the domain?

    This power was very weak, so weak that he felt that if he opened up his personal domain, he might have to burst the power of the city lord manor.

    However, no matter how weak it was, it was still a domain. It was a sign that belonged to the third step of the Transcendent realm. Now, it seemed to have been solidified with some sort of method.

    It was a little interesting.

    It had piqued his interest.

    Hutt had already stood up from his throne. His personal guard immediately handed over a knight spear. Even more elite warriors dressed in silver armor and wielding various types of weapons rushed out from all over the hall, surrounding them.

    The Personal Guards were the most elite force of the City Lord, Hutt. There weren¡¯t many members, only around thirty of them. Each of them possessed the strength of a peak ninthyer cultivator, and each of them possessed a set of rare runic equipment. Among them, there were a few who had already broken through to the Genesis Tier. They were one of the few great experts in the city!

    The small nobles were so envious that they panicked. Many of their family¡¯s attendants, the strongest of them, were only at the peak of the ninthyer.

    At this time,

    An invisible force connected the thirty or so personal guards and City Lord Hutt, causing their auras to continuously rise.

    Tang Yu was surprised once again.

    ¡°This is the Gehrmann City, or perhaps the unique foundation of this world. It¡¯s getting more and more interesting.¡±

    Perhaps this kind of suppression and amplification was still somewhat weak in Tang Yu¡¯s eyes. There were many more high-end corps battle formations in the gains of the Sacred City. However, this was a different technique.

    In different worlds, after countless years of development and umtion, there was always something unique about them. Since the former Origin Star had fallen into the hands of the Devil Race, now there were only the heads of a hundred families, and they could not let go of any methods to improve their strength.

    Because they needed to observe, Xie Yi cooperated very well and did not interrupt the improvement of Hutt and the others.

    After more than ten seconds, the strongest City Lord Hutt, just his aura alone was infinitely close to transcendent, and the other personal guards also almost had the aura of a great circle.

    Dozens of surging auras soared into the sky, and the air in the entire banquet hall distorted. The weaker small nobles had already knelt on the ground, their eyes full of shock.

    Several top nobles in the banquet hall had almost retreated to a corner, worried that they would be affected.

    ¡°The foundation of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion is indeed terrifying.¡±

    ¡°After all, it was the home court built during the time of the previous City Lord, and it has been nurtured for two to three hundred years. It would be strange if not for strong.¡±

    ¡°I think it will take at least fifty to sixty years of umtion this time. If all the umtion is exhausted, the authority will be wasted. Hehehe, the City Lord will take turns to do it. Come to my house next year.¡±

    Hutt clenched his fists hard, feeling the endless power in his body, his confidence instantly surged out.

    ¡°To force me to use this state, you guys are pretty good¡±

    Bang!

    A solid shell hit Hutt¡¯s face, the explosion was deafening, the huge ball of fire was like a rising red sun.

    City Lord Hutt flew backwards, crashing into the walls of the banquet hall, flying for several hundred meters before crashing into the City Lord Manor¡¯s barrier, a wall of light.

    The several dozen personal guards who had their auras tied together trembled in unison, their faces flushed red as they spat out a bloody mist.

    Xie Yi¡¯s right hand was equipped with a gun that had changed into the shape of a hand cannon, and he sighed, ¡°Headshot.¡±

    ¡°Ah -¡°

    Hutt, whose cheeks were charred, roared loudly, seemingly teleporting back to the banquet hall, his aura rising once more.

    The blood, Qi, and Origin Energy of the surrounding guards who were spitting out blood rushed towards Hurt, their faces visibly drying up, while the City Lord Hurt¡¯s aura became more and more terrifying.

    Xie Yi¡¯s expression became a bit more serious.

    ¡°If it was ordinary Transcendent, it would really be possible to fail in this City Lord Manor,¡± Tang Yu analyzed.

    ¡°Unfortunately, no matter how powerful the power is, the one who decides everything is the one who uses power¡­ Moreover, this power is not strong.¡±

    Not far away,

    City Lord Hutt was like a mad demon, locked in battle with Xie Yi. The artillery shells and energy flows had already destroyed the entire banquet hall. In the ruined hall, the nobles and followers had countless casualties.

    The battlested for five or six seconds.

    The violent aura around Hutt faded away like a tide. Xie Yi chuckled and put away his gun. ¡°Bang Bang Bang¡± He raised his fist and used abo to hit Hutt like a sandbag, causing him to float in the air.

    When his fistnded on Hutt¡¯s armor, the already broken armor suddenly exploded and shattered into pieces.

    His palm grabbed onto thence and in the next moment, the entirence exploded into countless pieces that fell down.

    Bang!

    Hutt flew high into the air andnded heavily on the ground again.

    His originally middle-aged appearance now had his messy hair turning white, his cheeks thin and withered, just like the guards around him who had not fallen. His aura was constantly weakening, from Transcendent, half-step Transcendent, thirteen levels, ten levels¡­

    In the end, there was only a trace of aura left, like an old man at the end of his life.

    The surrounding nobles were all trembling like they were living beings.

    Ferocious, too savage.

    ¡°Where did the adventurerse from? Are they from the kingdom in the center of the continent? Aren¡¯t they too busy with their own affairs?¡±

    Tang Yu sighed.

    If he said it, no one would believe him.

    At first, he just wanted to see the local customs here. He really did not intend to do anything. No matter how much he disliked the nobles, he knew that the nobles were indeed the guardian force of this city. Without the nobles, this city would not be able to resist the next Demonic Tide.

    We are just passers-by.

    But why are you so irritable?

    But forget it¡­ Ever since he decided to set up a sub-territory here, Tang Yu¡¯s mentality had been upgraded from a passer-by to andlord. Looking at the surrounding nobles, all of them were the owners of thend. The small inner city would bepletely divided.

    Thinking of this, well, it would be best if all of them died.

    At this time, because of themotion caused by the City Lord Residence, the army in the city had gathered. Tang Yu originally thought that it would take a lot of effort, but in the end, the nobles who were still alive, the higher-ups under the City Lord, immediately surrendered and drove the soldiers away. Then, he piled up a smile and walked forward.

    Hehe.

    ¡­

    ¡°My lords, this is the original City Lord Hutt¡¯s treasury. However, only Hutt and his two sons know how to open the doors to the treasury.¡±

    A high official from the city led them to the core of the City Lord Residence.

    It was said that the treasury had been sealed for hundreds of years.

    ¡°Where are Hutt¡¯s two sons?¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡± The official paused for a moment, then carefully said, ¡°Just now in the banquet hall, I was careless and died.¡±

    Forget it,

    It wasn¡¯t important.

    The treasure gate was made of high-hardness metal and had several rune arrays set up.

    Normally speaking, it was difficult to quietly open the treasure gate without the use of a teleport channel. However, the treasure gate was originally guarded against thieves who sneaked in. Now that the owner of the city was dead, they could open it however they wanted.

    Nancy raised her sword and said,

    Boom!

    The entire door was split in half by the purple-ck energy. It did not explode, but a two-meter-wide gap was cut open.

    Tang Yu stepped inside.

    It was not a treasure house, but a huge secret room that was deep under the city lord¡¯s mansion.

    On the walls of the secret chamber, streams of light shed past from time to time.

    ¡°This secret chamber seems to be the core of the domain created by the City Lord Residence.¡±

    As far as the eye could see,

    The most valuable items in the treasury were the sealed runic armor and weapons. It could be seen that Hurt valued Hutt equipment very much. A peak ninth level Awakened with excellent equipment could indeed defeat two or three people without equipment.

    However, in his eyes, these runic equipment were too low-end.

    The knight spear and armor used by Hutt himself weren¡¯t high-end either. Otherwise, no matter how strong Xie Yi¡¯s talent was, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to destroy them with a single touch.

    The amount of Origin Crystals in reserve was even fewer, and the medicinal ingredients were also almost missing.

    It was expected.

    Only some minerals were valuable to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s crimson me crystal iron, the main material for making the giant cannon. We don¡¯t have many on our side.¡± ine picked up a red crystal iron that looked like it was burning hot.

    There were at least tworge boxes of red crystal iron on her hand.

    Killing and robbing was indeed a quick way to get money¡­ Ah, but this time.. i¡¯ts just self-defense, not robbery

    Tang Yu walked deeper into the secret chamber.

    The energy flowing on the ground was almost tangible.

    After Hutt died, the faint power of the domain also disappeared.

    At this time, as he approached the core of the secret chamber, he sensed the domain power again. This time, there was no rejection or suppression.

    A stone tform appeared in front of him.

    On the stone tform, there was a branch that was the length of a forearm.

    On the brown branch, a faint domain power spread out.

    With Tang Yu¡¯s current vision, he could tell at a nce that some of theyout of the city lord¡¯s residence was centered around this branch.

    Branch was the key.

    Technology was secondary.

    When he opened his eyes, countless data flowed past his eyes.

    [One flower, one world, one leaf, one bodhi. This is a branch that contains extremely weak world power. It has endless magical uses. ]

    ¡°!¡±

    Only the power that contained the will of the world could be called the power of the world.

    It was countless levels higher than the power of the domain.

    The territory that Tree Shade had spread out could now be called the power of the world. It was precisely because of this that he could analyze it.

    But he did not expect to see it on a branch.

    ¡°The root of the mysterious tree is definitely a treasure!¡±

    He broke through the barrier and when his finger touched the mysterious branch, he suddenly felt a faint invisible force on it.

    However, most of it had been consumed, and the remaining thread was extremely weak.

    ¡­

    Xie Yi did not enter the secret room, but stayed outside to guard.

    He strolled around on patrol.

    A few nobles who had already surrendered¡­ or rather, the surviving nobles still had lingering fears.

    ¡°Hutt¡¯s treasury is too cheap for those foreigners.¡±

    ¡°So what? I just hope that they don¡¯t search my house.¡±

    ¡°We have already surrendered. It shouldn¡¯t be so. On the contrary, Hutt is already dead. When those foreigners leave, wouldn¡¯t the entire city¡­ hehehe.¡±

    The few remaining nobles looked at each other and smiled.

    From the looks of it, it didn¡¯t seem to be bad.

    If those foreigners only took Hutt¡¯s treasury, this city, including the already dead nobles¡¯ assets, would all be theirs.

    Wonderful!

    Five minutester, the foreigners walked out of the treasury and came before them.

    ¡°We will stay here from now on. From now on, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, including this city, will belong to the Lord. Do you have any objections? If you have any objections, you can raise them. After all, our Lord is very democratic.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Democracy?

    The few nobles held back, feeling like they were stuck in their throats and did not dare to utter a word.

    Soon,

    The City Lord Residence¡¯s demolition project began.

    The banquet hall, which had already been reduced to ruins, was the center of the area.

    Then, he had everyone leave.

    Tang Yu opened up his domain and raised his hand. The Origin Crystals in the spatial ne were consumed. Soon, a five-story fortress appeared before them.

    The teleportation formation was immediately constructed.

    As expected, Tree Shade¡¯s teleportation had already been lit up.

    His connection with the main territory also became clear.

    It was the same as staying on Earth, remotely controlling the territory.

    This was a steady move!

    He let out a long sigh of relief.

    Suddenly,

    The broken stones on the ground trembled slightly.

    The sound of rm rang out.

    ¡°The Dark Tide ising!¡±

    ¡­

    Without the city lord, most of the nobles had died. Themanders and generals in the city were still waiting near the city lord¡¯s mansion.

    For a moment, the soldiers were in a panic.

    This time, the ck tide was exceptionally terrifying. It was the same as the one a few months ago.

    Until a few nobles, escorted by their guards, climbed up the city wall. When they saw the ck tide, their faces turned pale.

    We¡¯re finished¡­

    All the power was built in the good condition of the city. They did not care if the outer city was gone, but the inner city was where their family was.

    The morale of the soldiers defending the city was even lower. They mechanically waved the weapons in their hands, numbly supporting themselves.

    ¡°Please save us, new City Lord!¡±

    Some nobles thought,

    Turning around, they saw Tang Yu and the others walk up the city wall.

    The girl in the blue dress suddenly held an ice crystal staff in her hand and raised it.

    The noble trembled.

    Snow fell from the sky and the ground was covered in ice.

    The scene in front of him suddenly became beautiful, but it contained deadly killing intent.

    The icicles of all sizes pierced through the dark creatures, the ground and the sky. At this moment, time seemed to freeze.

    Only the figure holding the ice crystal staff became the center of the world.

    Bang!

    There was a light sound.

    The countless dark creatures that had been prated and frozen turned into pieces in the wind.

    The soldiers widened their eyes.

    The generals andmanders gasped.

    Several nobles almost bit their tongues.

    It¡¯s over?

    It was terrifying!

 Chapter 501

    <h4>Chapter 501</h4>

    A few dayster, Tang Yu did not leave Gehrmann City.

    The bridge fortress of the Dark Tide World had already been built. He did not need to personally do the rest of the things.

    Zaber and Xie Yi had already set off for the capital.

    ine, Winnie, and Luo Zhe returned to Tree Shade to handle the matters.

    This trip was exceptionally smooth. In all likelihood, the few of them had only stayed in the alienated world for less than a day before they reappeared in the territory. Everything about Tree Shade was as usual. Except for Chen Haiping and a few others, no one knew that their City Lord had already taken a stroll around the alienated world.

    Tang Yu stayed in Gehrmann City.

    As a bridgehead, the importance of this city was self-evident.

    With this territory, they could use a Return Scroll to avoid many fatal dangers.

    Xiao Li and Xing Ling were sent by him to find another ce suitable for building sub-territories.

    ¡°In this way, I seem to have be a widow¡­ Oh, no, there is also Nancy.¡±

    Nancy followed him like a little tail. When she saw him turn around, she also looked over, thinking that there was a mission.

    Naturally, there was none.

    In Gehrman City, there was no need to convince others with reason.

    ine¡¯s actions had chilled thest few nobles from their bodies to their souls. Even though it was only her and Nancy at this time, these people did not have the slightest spirit of resistance. This made Tang Yu very disappointed.

    If all the nobles died, it would easily cause chaos. Now, these nobles were plotting for the property of the dead nobles. They were secretly arguing with each other, making the city much easier to manage.

    Tang Yu asked Chen Haiping to take the teleportation array to Gehrmann City, and he promoted several people including Barkley, and several nobles also honestly assisted in the management of the city.

    The corpses of the dark creatures outside the city had already been cleaned up.

    There was no soul force for Hunterss to absorb while killing the dark creatures here. However, there was also a chance of extracting Origin Crystals from the heads of the dark creatures. It was just that the probability was much lower than on Earth.

    It also created a situation where the people here were poor.

    Originally, the soldiers guarding the city did not have any sry. Only a general like Barkley would have a certain sry. However, there were very few of them. In areas where resources were scarce, most of the wealth was concentrated on the nobles. Even themanders and generals in the city would never have enough cultivation resources unless they were direct descendants of the nobles.

    Barkley could cultivate to the eleventhyer. Even if it took him twenty to thirty years, he was still considered an extremely talented genius.

    After taking over the city, Tang Yu re-established the sry system and obtained the first source crystal in his life. The soldiers guarding the city immediately became more loyal to him, the new city lord¡­ The direct descendants of the previous city lord and the direct descendants of the nobles were slightly rebellious. For example, themanders and generals of the First Army who belonged to the city lord had basically all died. These basic level soldiers were originally not loyal to anyone. Because their families were in the city, they took up their weapons and fought with the dark creatures without hesitation. If it were fora city lord, some people would start to worry about chaos. Now it seemed that the city lord was not only strong, but also considerate of themon people.

    What a good city lord!

    Tang Yu did not know that he had been given many good people cards and wasmanding the soldiers to clean up the ruins of the outer city¡­ His second task was to rebuild the outer city.

    The inner city was too narrow. He found that many civilians ate and slept in the wind. In the outer city, there was only a small part of the destroyed city wall. As long as the copsed part was repaired, it would not be difficult to reim the outer city.

    As long as he spent money.

    The few nobles scoffed. Tang Yu knew that they were watching a joke and thought that he had done something without any benefit. However, this matter was not just him being kind.

    As a bridge fort, the few defending legions were the core forces to guard the city in the future. Using the clearing of the outer city region, slowly integrating the strength of several corps, and then increasing thebat strength of these soldiers was one of the reasons.

    Secondly,

    Gathering psychic energy.

    Ever since ine had taken care of the Dark Tide, sporadic amount of Psychic Energy had been produced. Over the past few days, he had been building houses to increase the sry of the warriors and give warmth to the civilians. It had even produced an immediate effect. His Psychic Energy had increased rapidly.

    Originally, the territory was too small. Even if he expanded a part of it, it would not be able to cover the entire inner city. The system would not be able to collect the Psychic Energy Points produced by the civilians outside the territory.

    However, Tang Yu had unexpectedly discovered the magical use of the ¡®Mystic Tree Branch¡¯.

    Mystic Tree Branch In addition to the special formation set up by the City Lord Residence, it could collect ¡®poprity¡¯. In Tang Yu¡¯s eyes, this kind of mysterious and invisible power was simr to¡¯ perception ¡®. It was just that its grade was a bit lower. The City Lord Residence¡¯s method of using ¡®poprity¡¯ was also very crude.

    He put the ¡®Mystic Tree Branch¡¯ back into the core of the formation. The ¡®poprity¡¯ he collected was then converted into ¡®perception¡¯, which was equivalent to collecting the perception of all the residents in the inner city¡­ Although the efficiency of the ¡®mysterious branch¡¯ collecting ¡®poprity¡¯ was not as efficient as the territory, it was better in terms of quality.

    At present, it had to be used in all aspects, so it had to be saved.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the inner city region only has tens of thousands of people. It is said that before the outer city was breached, there were two to three hundred thousand civilians in the entire Gehrmann City¡­¡±

    The world of the Dark Tide¡­ Alright, the ce that was originally called the Enoch Continent had quite arge poption¡­ I heard that food was not scarce before the apocalypse. At that time, the poption of Gehrmann City was close to a million.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Discus is a serf of a noble family in the inner city.

    As a serf, Discus did not have any freedom. The only thing he did every day was to help his master reim thend¡­ He dragged his small and thin body that was malnourished.

    When they learned that their master had died, and they were ordered to farm for the new city lord, the iron cake was numb, but it was just transferred from a young noble to a big noble.

    Of course, he did not resist, and was brought to the vicinity of the city lord¡¯s mansion. Along with him, there were dozens of former serfs or freedmen.

    ¡°In the future, you will be responsible for the crops in this area.¡±

    Arge piece of fertilend appeared in front of them. The iron cake with experience in nting was clear that this was different from the barrennd he had nted before. It was really too big of a gap, and it could be seen at a nce.

    Is the city lord¡¯snd really different?

    Wait, wait, I have an impression of this piece of iron cake. It seems to be the west side of the city lord¡¯s mansion. There used to be magnificent buildings here.

    He looked around in a daze and confirmed that the buildings of the city lord¡¯s mansion had been ttened and turned into ntednd.

    ¡°The seeds are all here. Today, your task is toplete the nting of this area¡­¡± The tea-haired middle-aged man, who was wearing a yellow vest and rolled up his sleeves, said, ¡°Oh, right, you are a new batch of farmers. ording to the rules, before you officially start working, you can receive a meal. In the future, every morning, noon, and day when the lightpletely disappears, you will have a chance to eat.¡±

    The tea-haired middle-aged man was literate. He held a small booklet with themonnguage written on it. The rules¡­ regtions on the other side were read to the farmers.

    He was very curious as to why the serfs were called farmers, and why every word in the booklet was so square, as if they were measured to the extent of hair.

    As a freedmen who had been promoted through an exception, the tea-haired middle-aged man soon got rid of his not-so-vigorous curiosity and brought this group of farmers to the ¡®food storage and distribution center¡¯, telling these people how to receive food.

    A momentter,

    Discus held the food he received and walked out.

    The food he received was two long strips of bread, as well as a box of cylinder-shaped objects that he did not recognize.

    ¡°Gulu ¡ª¡°

    Discus heard the sound of swallowing salivaing from his side. He was also the same. His eyes were fixed on the two pieces of wheat colored bread.

    The rich smell of baking made Discus continuously secrete saliva from his mouth.

    He opened his mouth and took a bite.

    Warm, soft. With the barren words in his mind, he did not know how to describe this feeling. He only knew thatpared to the ck bread that he ate before, which was hard enough to be used as a weapon, it was ten times more delicious. No, a hundred times, no, countless times more delicious!

    Discus was very hungry. The long bread that was slightly longer than a palm was quickly swallowed into his stomach.

    He was reluctant to eat the remaining piece of bread¡­ Even though he had already been told that there would be three meals a day in the future, and the meals were all of the same level of food, Discus still could not bear to eat it.

    This kind of food, how do I eat it?

    Discus hid the long bread, and then looked at the cylindrical item in his hand. He did not understand it and did not smell it. He leaned in and bit it. Although it was not a hard bang, thisyer of shell did not seem to be edible.

    ¡°Hey, this is not how you eat instant noodles.¡±

    A voice came from the side. Discus looked over in shock. He saw a man with thick eyebrows and big eyes holding a cylindrical item in his hand. He pointed at it and said, ¡°Instant noodles?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what they said about food?¡±

    Discus recalled. When he just received the food, the person who led them to the tea center seemed to have said something about it. However, he waspletely attracted by the smell of bread at that time and couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying.

    He followed the man with thick eyebrows and big eyes to the center of, in front of a tall metal box.

    This is called a water dispenser¡­ It is simr to a water fetching device in the house of a noble master.

    The blue water outlet releases cold water, the red water outlet releases hot water¡­

    ¡°As for instant noodles,¡± The man said, ¡°The red one seems to be called braised beef noodles, and the purple one is called pickled cabbage beef noodles. I heard that there are some mushroom stewed with chicken noodles, braised beef noodles, fresh shrimp and fish noodles¡­¡±

    Discus¡¯s eyes were wide open. He carefully reached out and touched the iron box that only nobles could use.

    ording to the man¡¯s words, first tear open the lid of the instant noodles, tear open the seasoning, pour it in, and then pour boiling water¡­

    ¡°Hiss -¡°

    Indescribable deliciousness assaulted his nose.

    Ignoring the scalding heat, Discus slurped and ate, only to feel that his soul had already floated into the sky.

    Such delicious food, even if he died, it would be worth it.

    ¡­

    ¡°The collection of Psychic Energy and poprity is increasing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to train these soldiers.¡± Tang Yu nced at them.

    There were about three thousand soldiers guarding the city. They were divided into the First Army to the Fourth Army. They were the most number of armed forces in the city.

    In addition, there were hired thugs and private soldiers raised by nobles. There were not many of them, but they were more elite.

    In total, there were about five thousand soldiers who could fight.

    Tang Yu scattered them and rebuilt them, re-establishing the special forces of the Gehrmann City, from the first to the third.

    There were only five hundred people in the special forces, all of whom he had filtered out. They were soldiers who were loyal, moral, and talented enough.

    Barkley was the temporary leader, and his subsequent performance was excellent could be corrected.

    On this day,

    Barkley brought the five hundred special forces soldiers to a magnificent building.

    At this time, they had changed their original armor and changed into darkbat suits. New weapons were hung on their waists or on their backs. The badges of the World Tree were engraved on their chests and were the most eye-catching.

    It was the pride of the direct army.

    ¡°We will have a one-month special training here.¡±

    To be honest, this was also the first time Barkley had entered this training camp.

    In the past, the so-called training of the various legions was just shouting slogans and waving weapons. In the case that the outer city was destroyed and food became more scarce, the regr training was canceled ¨C after all, wielding a sword and a knife required energy and energy consumption, and more food needed to be taken in. The original defense corps did not have that much food supply.

    The nobles, however, were drunk and dreaming every day, using the food that the civilians had obtained to open a banquet.

    Barkley had long seen the true face of the nobles, but his deep-rooted thoughts made it impossible for him to resist¡­ He also did not have the ability to resist.

    Until those few people appeared, everything had changed.

    A sufficient amount of delicious food was provided to every soldier in the special forces. In addition, there were also Origin Crystals, cultivation resources, and equipment that were much more precious than the equipment worn by the City Lord¡¯s personal guards¡­ Now, there was even a training ground.

    Barkley raised his head. Although the sky was still gray for thousands of years, he seemed to see the sun.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    All the soldiers of the Special Warfare Group were above the eighth level. There were no weaklings.

    Tang Yu had also used his authority to modify this newly built training camp. He did not build it ording to the proportion of the system.

    There were almost no basic training areas. There was only a small testing area and the intermediate training area. Most of them were gravity rooms and training rooms. Each special secret room could be used by two to three people. All the members of the Special Warfare Group swarmed in, and there were some left.

    There was also a spiritual space that upied almost half of the area, and countless rooms were lined up one by one.

    ording to the City Lord, it was a virtual space simr to an illusion. In it, one could train to their heart¡¯s content and not fear death.

    Even though Barkley was an expert of the eleventhyer and had experienced many battles, he had not experienced many life-and-death battles¡­ People who often danced on the edge of life and death were either dead or extremely tall.

    He entered, and several options appeared in the gray area.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The exnation that Barkley¡¯s gaze fell on was that he could fight unlimited battles with other Hunters, private invites, canyon battles, chaotic battles, and so on.

    Barkley¡¯s eyes lit up.

    They were the first to enter the training camp, and none of the soldiers of the special forces were his match.

    However, the background of the city lord and the others was mysterious. Since such a magical building was built in the city, it naturally existed in other ces.

    What about the subordinates of the city lord in other areas?

    Barkley suddenly had a thought ofparing.

    ¡°In Gehrman City, I can also be considered a first tier Awakened. Even in the many regions controlled by the City Lord, I shouldn¡¯t be too bad, right?¡±

    He entered and chose to match his opponent.

    ¡°Only a 33% win rate. Looks like the opponent in the first round should be weaker¡­¡±

 Chapter 502

    <h4>Chapter 502</h4>

    ¡°I, I¡­¡±

    In the middle region filled with gray fog, Barkley reached out and touched his neck. The great fear of facing death made him unable toe back to his senses.

    ¡°The spiritual space is too real. It is not something that the so-called illusion canpare to¡­¡±

    he murmured.

    The coldness of the sword, the suffocating feeling of being cut in the throat, the feeling of consciousness before death gradually faded away, and the feeling of being pulled into the abyss was iparably real.

    It was no wonder that battles in the spiritual space could not only enrich battle experience, but the great terror between life and death was more helpful for breakthroughs.

    It was not terrible to be stuck in a bottleneck, and it was good to die once.

    Barkley gradually came back to his senses and recalled the battle just now.

    The pure white space of battle unfolded in front of him.

    The hard floor reflected shiny weapons. A figure holding a long sword and wearing abat suit appeared hundreds of meters away from him.

    The figure rushed forward.

    Barkley also fearlessly held a long spear in his hand to meet the attack.

    Then, the opponent¡¯s speed suddenly increased. He twisted his body in a manner that he could not understand and suddenly appeared beside him. Before he could react, he swung his sword and beheaded.

    [time used: 0.96s. ]

    ¡°?¡±

    So I couldn¡¯t evenst a second?

    Am I actually so weak?

    Barkley could not believe that he had been defeated so miserably¡­ Perhaps it was the first time that he had been caught unprepared because he had been shocked by the reality of space. Yes, that must be it.

    He chose to match again.

    ¡°An opponent who is one level lower than me¡­¡±

    Barkley clenched hisnce and looked at his opponent who was holding two des.

    A battle,

    Barkley took more than three seconds before saying GG.

    He still could not believe what happened and matched again.

    GG!

    GG!

    It was still GG!

    A golden exmation mark appeared in front of his eyes. Barkley was puzzled. The manual did not tell him about this situation.

    He opened it.

    The golden exmation mark unfolded into words.

    ¡°?¡±

    Barkley was stunned.

    Why did he feel like he was being looked down upon?

    ¡­

    The continent of Aino is vast, with hundreds of kingdoms,rge and small, scattered on it.

    The kingdom that the city belonged to was considered to be of medium quality.

    However, the capital city of the kingdom was not as strong as Gehrmann City. It had long been destroyed more than ten years ago¡­ Some of the weaker small kingdoms had already been destroyed.

    Xing Ling, Xing Yue, Xiao Li, Zaber, and Xie Yi, moved all the way to the center of the continent. There were almost no survivors.

    The Aino Continent had been invaded by the dark tide for decades, and the environment was much worse than Earth.

    Although the wilderness of Earth was dangerous and experienced survivors, they could still find wild fruits that could fill their stomachs in the forest. If they were lucky, they could hunt beasts, so they would not have to worry about their stomachs for a long time.

    Therefore, there were still some lone rangers and Awakened teams who had been active in the wilderness for a long time, living a savage life.

    However, they could at least live on.

    In the Aino Continent, anywhere outside the city was deathly silent. nts were extremely rare, and wild fruits that could satisfy hunger were hard to find. Other than being raised by humans, the wild beasts were almost extinct.

    Even the great circle of the awakened realm could not survive in the wild of the Aino Continent for a long time. Only in various harsh environments, extraordinary ranks that still had the ability to survive in the wild could have the capital to roam in the wild.

    On the Aino Continent, the kingdoms and cities were sparsely distributed, causing the cities to almost be cut off from each other.

    If not for the fact that the surviving humans had all gathered in the big city, and Zaber had provided a map of the Aino Continent before the end of the world, Star Spirit and the others wouldn¡¯t have been able to find a city with survivors.

    After several days of traveling, searching, analyzing, and finally setting the location of the second territory to arge city, the west of the city.

    The west of the city was located in the middle of the Aino Continent, and it was also part of the most powerful central kingdom on the continent, the Aino Kingdom.

    The name of the kingdom, the name of the continent, and the origin of which side had long been unknown, but on the continent, various kingdoms of various sizes floated up and down, and the Kingdom of Aino had not declined for a long time. ording to what Zaber knew, the Kingdom of Inna had tens of thousands of years of history ¨C known as the Kingdom of the Unsetting Sun.

    Unfortunately, the current continent of Aino could no longer see the sun, the Kingdom of the Unsetting Sun¡­ There was no sun, so it naturally declined.

    Zaber and Xing Ling met in the west of the city.

    ¡°I came to this city before, but that was nearly a hundred years ago.¡± Zaber recalled the past and sighed.

    Western Garrison City was a super city in the western border of the Kingdom of Zhen. It was vast, and because it was close to the border, it was built by the highest level of defense before the end of the world. The appearance of this city was not much different from the memory of nearly a hundred years ago.

    It had the same iron-blooded aura.

    However, Western Garrison City could not escape the problem of food. The civilians that entered his eyes either hurried or were emaciated.

    The soldiers guarding the city were covered in dried blood, their eyes full of fatigue.

    On the outer city wall, there were also some traces of repair after being damaged.

    ¡°Although the strength of the Western Garrison City is strong, it is not easy to pass¡­¡±

    Zaber sighed.

    ¡°The mission Lord gave us is to find a ce where we can establish our own territories. How can we get such a piece ofnd in the city?¡± Xing Ling said.

    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°There are many people in the city and the area is evenrger. As long as we operate properly, it should not be difficult to buy a piece ofnd from the nobles in the city. It should not be easy to attract the attention of the higher-ups in the city.¡±

    Xie Yi curled his lips, ¡°Just like before, blow up the City Lord Residence into the sky, and it¡¯ll be over.¡±

    ¡°No, Western Garrison City is the main city that protects the Western Region of the Kingdom of Aino. There must be a lot of experts. Moreover, there are a lot of people in the city. Once they take forceful measures, it will be very troublesome to deal with themter.¡±

    There were only tens of thousands of people in Gehrman City. In order to not cause a disturbance, the Lords and the higher ups of the municipal department had to spend a few days to stabilize the situation in the city. With the scale of Western Garrison City, once there was a riot, it would be very difficult to deal with it.

    Xing Ling thought for a while and rejected it.

    Xie Yi felt bored and leaned against the wall lighting up his cigarette.

    Xingyue and Xiao Li, who were apanying her to act cute, could not bring up any constructive suggestions.

    Finally, it was Zaber who thought about it. ¡°The city lord of the Western Garrison City is different from ordinary nobles. In the past, he was called the Iron Blood Duke. Now the situation in the Western Garrison City is not too good. I n to talk to them. If we can reach an agreement to cooperate, we can get more materials, manpower, and intelligence support in this world.¡±

    ¡°I will go alone. Even if I fail, there is no danger with the Return Scroll in my hand. Once my n fails, I will follow Miss Xingling¡¯s n.¡±

 Chapter 503

    <h4>Chapter 503</h4>

    Western Garrison City, City Lord Residence.

    There were many buildings, and one could not see the end of them.

    It waste at night, and the Aino Continent, which was shrouded in gray fog, was even darker. In the vast City Lord Residence, there were only a few areas that shone with a faint light. Most of them were pitch-ck darkness that could not be seen with one¡¯s fingers, like a giant beast that could devour people.

    Zaber took a deep breath, not intending to walk through the main entrance.

    No matter how open-minded the Duke of Iron Blood was, he was still a duke. He was the ruler of the western part of the city. It was not so easy to see him through normal channels. Zaber also did not want to waste time. Moreover, they had sneaked into the western part of the city and then sneaked into the city lord¡¯s mansion. It was nothing.

    Unknowingly, he had developed a simple and crude way of doing things.

    Zaber ¡®s figure leaped and approached the central area of the city lord¡¯s mansion.

    He was not fast. He was careful and vignt along the way, but he did not hide his aura too much. After all, he was not here to assassinate someone.

    Suddenly,

    Whoosh

    A beam of light shot out from within the city lord¡¯s residence. Zaber¡¯s figure changed, but he was still hit by the beam of light.

    He was not injured, but in the next moment, he was like a human-shaped lightbulb, particrly conspicuous in the darkness.

    It was a formation used for warning and marking!

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    The guards of the City Lord Residence immediately rushed forward and surrounded Zaber.

    Zaber had a calm expression on his face. His gaze swept past the guards and finallynded on a strong man with a strong aura.

    The aura between the two of them resonated with each other.

    ¡°You are a Transcendent? What is the purpose of sneaking into the City Lord Residence¡±

    The captain level muscr man asked warily.

    Zaber shrugged, ¡°I just want to meet the Duke of Iron Blood¡­¡±

    ¡°The duke is not someone you can meet just because you want to.¡± ¡°All of you, step back. Let me meet him.¡±

    Boom!

    His aura erupted. The thick, fiendish blood energy seemed to materialize, condensing into a scarlet and ferocious armor that attached itself to his body.

    The method of blood fiend condensation!

    Zaber¡¯s face froze slightly. The origin of the title of Iron Blood Duke was not only because of the Duke¡¯s wrist and style of doing things, but also because of what the Duke had mastered.

    This was a secret method that the more one killed, the stronger the baleful aura, and the stronger one was.

    This was the first time he had seen it.

    Bang!

    The long saber and the blood glove collided, and a terrifying storm swept towards Zaber.

    The captain of the City Lord guard was sent flying. The armor formed from the blood fiend energy began to crack and crack.

    Zaber had gained the upper hand in one strike, but he did not pursue.

    His heart was filled with emotions.

    If it was two months ago, he might not have been¡­ no, he definitely would not have been a match for this Transcendent in front of him. The two of them had the same cultivation level, but he was born from grassroots, and the other party had grasped it. At most, he would have to fight for five to six minutes before showing signs of defeat.

    However, now,

    He had just casually swung his saber, and the other party was sent flying several hundred meters.

    Not only was his cultivation realm higher, but he also possessed many equipment and battle techniques that he had never imagined before. His horizons were many times higher than before. When he looked again, he had originally ced great importance on this. Now, it seemed that this was all that was left.

    Zaber did not chase after them. The brawny man and the other guards of the city lord¡¯s manor did not dare to act rashly. They only pointed their weapons at the distance and surrounded Zaber in the middle.

    Soon,

    In the city lord¡¯s manor, streams of extraordinary aura rose one after another.

    ¡°General Roger.¡±

    ¡°Butler Henry.¡±

    ¡°S-Sir Duke.¡±

    Zaber¡¯s gazended on the young man. Although he was dressed in precious silk, the young man had an even stronger baleful aura.

    Only,

    He seemed to be different from the Iron Blood Duke in his impression.

    ¡­

    After dismissing the other guards, only a few extraordinary auras locked onto Zaber.

    ¡°You said you came from the capital?¡± Duke Iron Blood asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the capital?¡±

    ¡°Did those old fellows in the capital abandon our city?¡±

    ¡°Capital¡¯sckey, what is your purpose in sneaking into the City Lord¡¯s Manor¡±

    Seeing that the few Transcendents were about to flip out, Zaber could no longer remain calm. He could not fail because of the capital¡¯s pot.

    ¡°I used to be someone from the capital, but today, I am not representing the capital.¡±

    ¡°I think you all know better than me what the situation is like for most of the nobles in the capital. I used to be themander of a corps with hundreds of people in the capital, and our corps is the only armed force in the entire capital to investigate outside. The others have long been waiting for death. Even the high walls of the capital do not take a step forward. How can we care about the survival of your cities?¡±

    ¡°Even the corps that I am in charge of is not supported by the Court. We have been investigating the outside world for decades and have not been able to produce much results. There are countless casualties among our members. However, I know that if we do not step out of the city walls and figure out the truth behind the Dark Tide, the so-calledfort of the Capital is all fake. Sooner orter, it will disappear like a bubble!¡±

    ¡°And I believe that our efforts and sacrifices will not be in vain. One day, we can tear open the sky that covers the world and let our descendants live under the sun!¡±

    His words were indeed from the bottom of his heart. When the others heard this, they were somewhat moved.

    ¡°How do you prove what you said?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to prove that my arrival today has nothing to do with the capital. It represents another powerful force. We came with sincerity to cooperate with the city, but¡­ I feel that your city lord¡¯s residence is too weak. I was considering whether or not I should propose to my lord to cancel this cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡±

    Apart from the Iron Blood Duke, a few Transcendents attacked together. The entire City Lord Manor shone like a zing sun. If not for everyone holding back, the entire City Lord Manor would have been reduced to ruins in just a short period of time.

    Within the zing sun, Zaber fought against several Transcendents with his own strength, not falling behind.

    In the end, the Iron Blood Duke waved his hand, and the two sides separated.

    After revealing his strength, and only a representative, the attitudes of the few Transcendents in the City Lord Manor immediately became much more cautious.

    After a round of probing,

    Zaber also understood why the Duke Iron Blood was different from what he remembered.

    The one in his memories had died in battle with the terrifying dark creatures when the Dark Tide had just erupted decades ago. Later, the eldest son of the Duke Iron Blood had also disappeared after a deep investigation of the Dark Tide.

    The one who had inherited the title of duke was his second son, Mors Garcia.

    The strength of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, including the strength of the Western Garrison City, was much weaker than what Zaber had predicted.

    The Dark Tide is indeed not as simple as it seems.

    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion is weak, but it is beneficial to us, Tree Shade.

    Zaber smiled.

    In contrast, Duke Iron Blood had a solemn expression on his face.

    ¡°You said that you represent a powerful faction?¡± ¡°Now that the Dark Tide has destroyed the world, apart from the Court, how can there be any other powerful faction on the Aino Continent?¡±

    ¡°There may not be any on the Aino Continent, but we¡­ are from the Heaven¡¯s Beyond.¡±

 Chapter 504

    <h4>Chapter 504</h4>

    ¡°Iron Blood Duke¡± Mors Garcia was stunned.

    He thought that it was an underground force that was secretly fighting against the pce in the capital.

    Or some mysterious organizations on the Aino Continent.

    Or it was a joint force formed by some stronger kingdoms.

    Although they could notpare to the Court, it was a good thing for the Dark Tide to have more allies. At least ording to the words of the extraordinary in front of them, they had the ambition to find out the truth of the Dark Tide. They wanted to solve the disaster from the root. They were more reliable than the old nobles in the Court who were safe and sound.

    Whether it was this extraordinary who fought against the butler and the others by himself, or they had the ability to reach the west of the city, it all showed that this mysterious force was indeed not to be underestimated.

    The Dark Tide had erupted for decades. It was not that the west of the city had not allowed the Transcendents to go to the capital to investigate and ask for help. However, there were several Transcendents who left with a mission. In the end, there was no news of them.

    The Western Garrison City and the capital are very far apart. There were many dangers along the way. The Iron blood Duke, Mors, is also unclear. Is the Transcendent who asked for help encountering an unstoppable danger on the way, or is he in the capital¡­

    He thought quickly and spected all kinds of possibilities, but he did not expect that the so-called mysterious force actually came from the Heaven¡¯s Beyond?

    What the hell?

    Are you kidding me?

    In the tens of thousands of years of history of the Kingdom of Aino, there had never been a legend about the Heaven¡¯s Beyond. Even the experts recorded in the history books had never heard of anyone flying out of the continent of Aino¡­ After all, there were still countless regions waiting to be explored in the vast continent, the ocean, and countless other regions.

    If not for the fact that the strength that Zaber disyed was indeed extraordinary and he had spoken about many things in the capital, he would have thought that this was a mental patient that hade out of nowhere to make fun of him.

    Even now, he still had a suspicious look in his eyes.

    ¡°Look.¡± Zaber waved his hand, and a few containers appeared in the open space within the City Lord Residence.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Food, Origin Crystals represent our sincerity. Why don¡¯t you open it and take a look?¡±

    The first container was opened. Inside was a mountain of Origin Crystals. Even though there was an energy barrier separating the crystal walls, the threads that leaked out still left the Transcendents intoxicated.

    They were all high-grade goods.

    This box contained at least a million units of Origin Crystals!

    A few decades ago, it wasn¡¯t difficult for the City Lord Residence to take out this amount of Origin Crystals. But now, they even had to conserve their daily illumination. When they saw thisrge box of Origin Crystals, their eyes almost turned red.

    Sou ¡ª

    Zaber swept his hand over it, and the container was put away.

    The Transcendents were stunned. They understood what this meant. Only then did they suppress their gaze and open the second, third, and fourth container.

    Some of them had a box ofpressed food, some had vegetables and fruits, and some even had arge box of beast meat!

    ¡°You guys couldn¡¯t have ughtered the beasts that have been raised for decades, right?¡± The City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s butler, Henry, swallowed his saliva. He was very generous, but¡­ wasn¡¯t it too wasteful?

    Living beasts were more valuable, and they might even give birth to little cubs!

    Currently, they only had a few low-level beasts in their west city. It was ten years ago that they ughtered a dying beast to eat meat, right?

    As for the strange beast meat in front of him, even though it had been divided into various parts, with his eyes, he could still tell that the ingredients were a powerful beast when it was alive. Moreover, it was not the kind that was about to die of old age. The texture of the skin of a strong beast and an old beast could be seen at a nce.

    These few containers were not put away by Zaber. After he nodded in agreement, Butler Henry opened the box with vegetables and fruits.

    In terms of value, there weren¡¯t many containers that contained food, vegetables, and fruits. They were far from beingparable to exotic beast meat, or even the entire box of Origin Crystals.

    Butler Henry picked up a portion of the vegetables and fruits. After carefully examining them for a while, he turned to look at the Duke of Iron Blood and shook his head.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a specialty of some remote area,¡± Someone else said.

    Although that was what they said, they already believed that they knew nothing about the mysterious forces. The other party couldpletely disguise themselves as a certain kingdom or a certain force in the continent.

    After a pause, ¡°Iron Blood Duke¡± Mors said, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°First, we will exchange resources. We will use food and source crystals to exchange for the knowledge of your city, rune creation, and so on. Second, we want to understand more information about the capital¡­ It was the same before the end of the world, including your understanding of the Dark Tide. Third, we need to have a base of our own in the city.¡±

    ¡°Food and source crystals are indeed what we need, but if we want to exchange for the knowledge of our city¡­¡± Henry frowned.

    Cultivation methods,bat skills, spells, and so on were the core of the family¡¯s inheritance. Zaber knew that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion would not simply treat knowledge as amodity¡­ The nobles of the Aino Continent had their eyes on their own inheritance the most, and they covered it very tightly. Even if the Duke Iron Blood belonged to an open-minded noble, it could not be avoided.

    The future is long.

    ording to the lord, as long as the price they offered was enough, the one who would take the initiative to ask for an exchange would most likely be the west city.

    The simplest of the three conditions was the station.

    Although more than half of the city had been turned into a farm for food, it still drew out a piece ofnd on the scale of a university area.

    He was very sincere.

    ¡­

    ¡°This area used to belong to a noble in the Western Garrison City. Later, that noble declined and sold thend to our city lord¡¯s mansion. He originally nned to reim somend, but now, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Butler Henry said.

    The area that was given to them was close to the City Lord Residence so that it would be easier to monitor them. If this mysterious force had any ns against the city lord residence, it would be easier to suppress them.

    They couldn¡¯t trust them, but they couldn¡¯t refuse the price of food and Origin Crystals.

    ¡°Here, mypanions are here.¡±

    Xie Yi, Xing Ling, Xing Yue, Xiao Li, and the others rushed over when they saw that Zaber had made her decision.

    Butler Henry¡¯s pupils contracted.

    They were all experienced Transcendents, and their auras were no weaker than that of Zaber!

    If they wanted to cause trouble in the outer city, they would not be able to stop them.

    A momentter,

    Something that caused Butler Henry¡¯s eyes to widen even more happened. He saw Zaber take out a strange ball. In the next moment, a blue door of light appeared out of thin air. A young man dressed in gorgeous armor walked out of the blue door of light. He waved his hand, and with a rumbling sound, a tall and magnificent building rose up from the ground.

    Then,

    The young man disappeared again, as if he had never appeared before.

    ¡°?¡±

    Butler Henry looked up at the magnificent building. His mouth opened and closed, and thousands of words eventually turned into a silent sigh.

    ¡­

    Tang Yu only showed a face and waved his sleeve, not taking a trace of the clouds away.

    After the territory was built, even if he was in Gehrman City, he would be able to control it from a long distance.

    Soon,

    Zaber and the others hired many local residents to buy and transport basic wood, stone materials, and so on. They also ttened the abandoned aristocratic residence on the original site of thend and gathered a lot of materials.

    Tall buildings rose from the ground.

    In less than three seconds, the empty and abandoned area suddenly changed greatly, causing Butler Henry and the others, who had been secretly observing, to be greatly shocked.

    City Lord¡¯s Manor,

    ¡°Iron Blood Duke¡± Mors Garcia had just walked out of the cultivation field. His armor, which was condensed by the blood aura, slowly turned into mist and dissipated.

    ¡°Did the power called ¡®Tree Shade¡¯ really build a forest of buildings in just a few seconds?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Henry let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Moreover, we didn¡¯t see those Transcendents make a move. It was just like how those materials ran over by themselves and assembled themselves into buildings. At best, they only hired somemoners to transport the materials.¡±

    ¡°What about the others? How is the transaction going?¡±

    Henry finally revealed a look of joy. ¡°The transaction went very smoothly. The Origin Crystals and food provided by those people were far more than we had imagined. With this Origin Crystal, our city protecting formation in the western part of the city can finally be activated. This batch of food can also slightly increase our stock.¡±

    ¡°Especially exotic beast meat.¡± He paused, ¡°The other party has provided a lot of them. Not only can they provide us with all the Extraordinary food, I feel that we can also provide a portion of them to our elite warriors. With the help of the exotic beast meat, the cultivation speed of the warriors will be even faster.¡±

    ¡°As for what the other party exchanged from us¡­¡± Previously, in order to show our sincerity, you asked me to open the second level treasury. There were also some good cultivation methods inside, but the other party did not choose to exchange for those. Instead, he exchanged for many materials. Many rare materials that had been umted for hundreds of years or even hundreds of years had been exchanged by the other party.

    ¡°There were also many pieces of equipment in the treasury, but those people gave me the feeling that they weren¡¯t satisfied. On the contrary, several sets of arrays were exchanged by them.¡±

    ¡°What about the station of ¡®Tree Shade¡¯? What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°Uh, they opened up some buildings. There are ¡®Trading Hall¡¯, ¡®training camp¡¯, ¡®Star Restaurant¡¯, and so on. There are all kinds of goods sold in ¡®Trading Hall¡¯. In ¡®Star Restaurant¡¯, you can enjoy Tree Shade¡¯s well-known food. And ¡®training camp¡¯ is a building with all kinds of training facilities. Some of them¡­ some of them are unbelievable.¡±

 Chapter 505

    <h4>Chapter 505</h4>

    Logically speaking, the deal with Tree Shade was very smooth. Both sides took what they needed. In terms of intelligence, Western Garrison City understood the former capital, including the top forces enshrined in the pce, the experts in the king¡¯s n, and so on. Many secrets, even the most excellent intelligence personnel, might not be able to understand¡­ The Iron Blood Duke¡¯s Mansion was already at a sufficient level. Only then would they be qualified to know some of the secrets in the capital.

    However, it was only a few.

    As for Zaber, he understood the current capital. The intelligence of both sides was integrated, and a lot of information could bepared and inferred from this.

    Just like the n at the beginning, everything was proceeding in an orderly manner.

    Recently, Western Garrison City has also formed a new legion, preparing to explore the outside world with Tree Shade.

    However, your Tree Shade has set up a base here, but it is almostpletely open to the outside world, as if¡­ as if sending warmth.

    What are you trying to do!

    Butler Henry still had not figured it out.

    However, the information they collected in private was highly valued by the residents of Tree Shade¡¯s base. The Hunters who entered and exited the base all had smiles on their faces. Some of them even had flushed faces as they shouted, ¡°I earned a lot! I earned a lot!¡±

    No matter how he looked at it, there was nothing wrong with it.

    Two dayster, Butler Henry and the Iron blood Duke Morse duo brought their attendants to Tree Shade¡¯s base.

    Oh, no, it was Tree Shade¡¯smercial za.

    Before he got close, he saw the words ¡°Tree Shade Commercial za¡± shing in the distance. There were even more passionate and gentle music that entered his ears.

    They could not understand the beautiful melody, but it was veryfortable.

    ¡°Sir, where do you want to go first?¡±

    Mole Garcia thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Will we be discovered if we pretend to be here?¡± He did not have the intention of exploring in private, but if he was found out, it would be a little embarrassing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. As far as I know, there is only one Transcendent in themercial square. He is in the CEO¡¯s office on the highest floor of the building.¡±

    Henry couldn¡¯t help but pull up his uniform and continued, ¡°During this period of contact, the strength that Tree Shade has disyed is indeed unfathomable. Just a Transcendent, and ten of them have appeared. Moreover, they are all experienced Transcendents with deep foundations¡­ However, Tree Shade¡¯s n should not be small.¡±

    Most Transcendents have missions.

    Mole Garcia finally decided to take a look at the trading house.

    Although it was said to be a trading shop, it was actually a group of shops connected together. Most of the shops were owned by Tree Shade. There were people selling runes, equipment, daily necessities, food, and even handicrafts.

    There were many customers around the shop, and it was very lively. It even drove the local goods trading. In the free stall trading area set up in Tree Shade¡¯smercial square, there were already many people selling and asking.

    ¡°This washing liquid called Red Sun is really good. I poured it down and the clothes were clean!¡±

    ¡°What I remember the most is still spicy strips. The taste is good, but this name is a bit tongue-twister.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of delicious food, I have to mention Chen Shouyi¡¯s Thirteen Spices, which is also known as seasoning. Tomorrow noon, my restaurant will open in themercial square No. 76 shop. I will be the head chef and use Tree Shade¡¯s seasoning to cook our city¡¯s special food. I will try my best to create a positive image of the two great families working together. The chef and martial arts are both blooming. I hope everyone will pay more attention to them.¡±

    Duke Mole Garcia, who came to the trading house for the first time, opened his mouth and his face was full of confusion.

    ¡°What are they talking about? I know every word. Why can¡¯t I understand them when they are connected?¡±

    Am I out of the era?

    Most of the people were from the trading shops. The residents of Western Garrison City lined up in a long line. There were people who came to the trading windows with their own items to inspect them. Some left in disappointment, while others cried out in surprise, ¡°I¡¯ve earned a lot! I¡¯ve earned a lot!¡± They turned around to take the crystal tickets they had obtained(normal items made with Origin Crystals as the main body) and rushed into the shops beside them.

    ¡°?¡±

    Duke Mole Garcia was even more confused. He couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the butler.

    Butler Henry coughed dryly, ¡°Sir, these goods are all in the transaction list between Tree Shade and us. There are stock in the warehouse now. Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else to take a look?¡±

    He pointed to the high-end and grand ¡®star restaurant¡¯ in the distance. ¡°The chef of that restaurant is very good at cooking and has a lot of Tree Shade¡¯s specialties. It is worth tasting.¡±

    ¡­

    The restaurant was the decoration style of Earth, the elegant slow melody, the soft colors of the dark colors, Mole Garcia was secretly amazed.

    Under the guidance of the attendant wearing a cat ear and maid uniform, the two entered the box.

    In addition to the supervisor and the chef, the rest of the staff were all recruited from the local residents of the western part of the city, but they were very quick to get started. In other words, they could easily pick out some suitable ¡°talents¡± from arge enough base.

    It would let all the customers experience the warmth of home.

    The menu was a thick one, and Mole Garcia flipped it gently. The dishes on it were very rich and high-end.

    For example, the main material for this ¡°Dragon Travelling the Four Seas¡± was the Blood Giant Lobster that had awakened to the eighth level of awakening, and with the rare ingredients ¡°Purple fennel Bamboo Shoot¡±, it was not only delicious but also beneficial to cultivation.

    The menu picture was even more dynamic, and Mole Garcia seemed to see a mighty giant lobster leaping out from the bottom of the sea, and then¡­ became an ingredient ced on the table.

    The price was simrly extremely expensive. 3888 Origin Crystals(or an equivalent crystal ticket) allowed him to understand why there were so few customers in this ¡°star grade restaurant.¡±

    In the past two days, after the deal with Tree Shade waspleted, the chefs of the Duke¡¯s Mansion also began to add beast meat into the recipe, reminding Mole Garcia of the taste that only appeared decades ago.

    However, Mole Garcia felt that even in the most glorious moments of the Duke¡¯s Mansion, ¡°Star-grade Restaurant¡±, there had never been such luxury. Even the King¡¯s Court might not have it. After all, before the ck tide broke out, beasts were not everywhere. In this menu, he could see that Tree Shade had developed countless types of beast meat dishes.

    When it came to the study of delicacies, he was like a horse that left the dust behind.

    With a small peek, Tree Shade¡¯s foundation was indeed extraordinary¡­ He never would have thought that Tree Shade was a city that had only been established for a few months. In his heart, he had already risen to be a colossus that had tens of thousands of years of history.

    They had to make good rtions.

    Mole Garcia originally wanted to order all the dishes, but after seeing the price, he retracted his hand resentfully. In the end, he only ordered three supreme dishes and eight ordinary dishes.

    The expenses of over ten thousand Genesis crystals were gone just like that, causing Mole Garcia to feel a sense of sin.

    As the current duke, I carry the fate of the entire Western Garrison City¡¯s citizens on my shoulders. Isn¡¯t it too corrupt for me to do this?

    Not long after Mole Garcia fell into a dilemma, a sumptuous feast was served by a waiter.

    The jade-like, sparkling and tender flesh swept through the entire room as the lid was lifted, causing his taste buds to continuously secrete saliva.

    He forked a piece of meat with a fork and put it into his mouth. For a moment, it was as if his soul was sublimating, as if he was in the blue sky and white clouds, constantly flying.

    His breath involuntarily spread out, and the buttons on his buttons broke because of this. His palm had already turned into a blur, and the delicious food cut through the parab line, urately falling into his mouth.

    ¡°Sir, this dish tastes great, and this one is also very delicious. It is different from the one I tastedst time. Tree Shade¡¯s dishes are indeed rich.¡±

    Duke Mole Garcia¡¯s hand that was holding the fork paused.

    He looked at the butler with an unfriendly expression.

    Last time?

    How much did you secretly eat behind my back

    ¡­

    The butler, Henry, smiled awkwardly and politely.

    Could official matters be called stealing food?

    However, he did not dare to talk back. He could only resentfully slow down the speed of sweeping the delicacies. Seeing the delicious food disappear at a speed visible to the naked eye, Henry covered his chest and sighed silently.

    Next time,

    It was better for him to sneak out and eat by himself.

    After a meal, he ate for more than an hour and cultivated in the private room for several hours, digesting all the food.

    After a long time, Duke Mole Garcia¡¯s eyes lit up and he sighed, ¡°As expected of a Supreme level service. Even the Origin Gathering Formation in the private room is set up. The effects of eating and cultivating are extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They paid the money and walked out of the ¡°Star Restaurant.¡±

    A table full of ten thousand Origin Crystals was still very expensive.

    However, it was really fragrant!

    Thinking back to that taste, Duke Mole Garcia¡¯s taste buds unconsciously secreted saliva.

    He had a bad feeling!

    Why did he have the urge to eat another meal?

    ¡­

    In order to prevent the soul of the foodie from acting up, Duke Mole Garcia did not forget his original goal and came to the ¡°training camp¡±.

    Immersed in delicious food will only make one¡¯s will sink. However, Tree Shade actually opened up buildings like ¡®training camp¡¯ to the public. He probably thought that thebination of food and cultivation wouldplement each other.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    As the country with the longest heritage in the continent, the Kingdom of Aino naturally had a mature cultivation system.

    There were also many training facilities.

    There might not be any in a small noble¡¯s residence. However, there were all sorts of equipment and arrays in arge noble¡¯s residence. At the bottom of the training grounds of the duke¡¯s residence, there was a top-notch energy gathering array. The surroundings were constructed with the highest level energy absorbing crystal walls. No matter how they tried or practiced, they would not cause much damage.

    The reason why the nobles had always been above themoners was because of their resources and strength. Even if there were top geniuses among themoners, they would often be taken in by the nobles.

    However, many nobles only provided the direct descendants of their n with high-quality resources. Even if they were bestowed with some cultivation resources, the cultivation grounds were far fromparable to the noble children.

    Duke Mole Garcia thought that their Ironblood Duke¡¯s residence was rather open-minded. As long as there were sufficient contributions, the geniuses of the n were qualified to cultivate in the top-notch training grounds. However, they were not as generous as Tree Shade, who hadpletely publicized the training grounds.

    At this moment, the ¡°training camp¡± was filled with Hunters. Mole Garcia also saw a few warriors on vacation wearing the city¡¯s western defense armor.

    ¡°3 times Genesis Qi cultivation room, 5 times Genesis Qi cultivation room¡±

    Duke Mole Garcia swept his gaze over and actually saw a 10 times Genesis Qi cultivation room. Although the price of using it was extremely high, there were still quite a few people fighting over it. Among them, there were a few nobles that he recognized.

    Really¡­

    Indeed, there were manyrge noble residences that did not have a formation that could gather ten times the amount of Genesis Qi. For Tree Shade to open such a cultivation room to the public, it seemed that he had truly lost his mind. Did their Transcendents not need to cultivate?

    Even if the price of using it was high, it was extremely difficult to set up a ten times the amount of Genesis Gathering Formation. The amount of precious materials needed to use were countless and could not be measured with Genesis crystals.

    Wait,

    Duke Mole Garcia suddenly recalled that the buildings in Tree Shade¡¯smercial za had all been built in a few breaths of time. Could it be that the Genesis Gathering Formation was also no, impossible. Everything was an illusion.

    They must have built a cultivation room first before secretly entering the training camp.

    Yes, it must be!

    Duke Mole Garcia continued tofort himself. The Duke¡¯s residence had a cultivation area with the highest amount of Genesis Qi, crickets, and ten times cultivation room¡­ Forget it, it was better to not see.

    Butler Henry had already been to the training camp and was familiar with the path. Under his lead, Duke Mole Garcia saw even more magical training facilities.

    ¡°The Hundredfold Gravity Room is indeed able to temper every part of the body in an environment of gravity. What a good idea.¡±

    ¡°The House of Fear? Expand the fear in your heart? If you can ovee your fear, you will indeed be able to rise to the next level in a short period of time.¡±

    ¡°The pressure room? Feel the pressure of the strong at close range, and the highest level can be extraordinary? Could it be that Tree Shade has allowed a noble Transcendent expert to continuously release pressure?¡±

    Shaking his head, Mole Garcia shook off the unrealistic thoughts in his heart. He had no choice but to praise Tree Shade¡¯s strange thoughts. An army that was used to the pressure of the strong could still disy 80%-90% of theirbat strength in a great battle. As for an army that he had never felt before, it was likely that it would be in trouble if it were forsuddenly oppressed by the aura of a Transcendent. At the critical moment, it would be a disaster.

    He did not know how the pressure in the ¡°pressure room¡±, which was said to be able to adjust the size of the pressure, was created, but he had already made up his mind to let the Transcendents in the mansion to free themselves to train the warriors of the army to resist the pressure.

    After all, Duke Mole Garcia was a Transcendent. Whether it was the ¡°gravity room¡±, ¡°fear room¡± or ¡°pressure room¡±, they would not be of much help to him.

    After going around for a while, the two of them arrived at the connecting area of the spiritual space.

    Many of the rooms in the surroundings had been closed and the lights were lit, representing that someone in the room was using them.

    ¡°The spiritual space, in essence, can be understood as guiding one¡¯s spiritual energy into an extremely realistic illusory space. In it, one can undergo all sorts of training and set up the enemies they want to fight against. They can spar with the other Hunters to their heart¡¯s content. There is also a scene simr to a checkpoint¡­¡±

    ¡°Illusory space? How real is it?¡±

    Henry thought for a moment and said, ¡°There are no ws. Other than not dying, it is like a real world.¡±

    ¡°So, you can experience it in the spiritual space, a training method that can not be achieved in the outside world? Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and get me that card. Let me experience it.¡±

    Butler Henry did not get the card. He hesitated for a while and finally used his spiritual force to transmit his voice, ¡°Sir, the illusion method is different from the previous training facilities. I am worried that Tree Shade has some control methods in it. Although the possibility is not high, I do not rmend you to be involved before I investigate it clearly.¡±

    The butler spoke very sincerely, and Duke Mole Garcia also felt that it made sense.

    But on second thought,

    Wait,

    Did you go to the mental space behind my back again?

 Chapter 506

    <h4>Chapter 506</h4>

    Duke Mole Garcia¡¯s terrifying gaze finally defeated Butler Henry.

    Forget it, forget it. The Duke is a Transcendent after all. He has the ability to break free in such an environment. Furthermore, I have never heard of rumors of Transcendents being controlled by an illusion¡­

    Butler Henry let out a long sigh and immediately applied for a membership card for his Duke.

    This familiar action caused Mole Garcia to look at the butler with a strange expression, ¡°Dog, you really did secretly cheat on me! I don¡¯t know how much!¡±

    ¡­

    The two of them chose the adjacent room. After Duke Mole Garcia entered, he observed his surroundings. Sure enough, there were faint traces of runes on the walls of the room.

    Soon,

    On the wall that connected the room, the runes that he could understand and could not understand lit up.

    An invisible force enveloped him. He felt that his mind was connected to a huge and mysterious existence. However, he had the ability to refuse and break free from this spiritual connection¡­

    The young Duke let out a long sigh of relief.

    As expected, Old Henry had been so happy that he didn¡¯t know how many times¡¯ spiritual space ¡®. How could it be dangerous

    The strength of this spiritual connection was not high. Other than the low level Hunters who didn¡¯t know how to use spiritual energy, the awakened ones who had a bit of spiritual energy could actively break the connection.

    The possibility of being imprisoned in the illusion world did not exist.

    Buzz ¨C

    A thread of spiritual force that was constantly rising entered the huge world.

    In the blink of an eye, Duke Mole Garcia found himself in a gray space.

    Beneath his feet was a transparent tform. The space wasn¡¯trge, and there was a gray fog more than ten meters away. Duke Mole Garcia was surprised to find that even with his extraordinary gaze, he couldn¡¯t see through the gray fog at all.

    ¡°Wait, I should be in an illusion right now. The rules aren¡¯t decided by the creator of the illusion. I actually think of it as the real world.¡±

    He patted his head.

    Alright, whether it was using divine senses or feeling¡­ it was no different from the outside world. He couldn¡¯t me himself for instinctively judging based on the situation.

    He had already listened to the butler¡¯s introduction.

    With a thought, a translucent panel appeared in front of him, causing Duke Mole Garcia, who had not received enough cultural influence, to be amazed.

    Many of the first Hunters who hade into contact with West Town and Gehrman City, even if they had understood the rules beforehand, were still stunned for a long time in the middle region before gradually epting it.

    Inparison, the abilities of the Earth¡¯s Hunters in this aspect were much stronger.

    No matter what principle it was, City Lord Tang was just awesome!

    After all, Mole Garcia was a duke, and he had a wide range of knowledge and vision. Before long, he had already figured out the general principles behind the operation of the spiritual space.

    At this time, he cast his gaze towards the invisible gray fog.

    After thinking for a while, he took a few steps forward, took a few more steps, stretched out his finger, and gently poked it into the gray fog.

    ¡°It seems¡­ nothing has changed?¡±

    He continued to stretch forward and stir it, but found that the gray fog did not spread, as if the palm and the gray fog were not on the same level.

    This made Duke Mole Garcia more and more curious.

    His extraordinary intuition did not tell him that there was any danger, so in the next moment, Duke Mole Garcia strode out and his entire body entered the gray fog.

    Hum ¨C

    The scene in front of him blurred.

    Duke Mole Garcia¡¯s eyelids jumped, and when he came back to his senses, he found himself back in the original small room.

    ¡°?¡±

    Was he kicked out?

    I don¡¯t believe it!

    As a duke who had a thirst for knowledge and disguised himself to understand his partner, Mole Garcia didn¡¯t give up.

    He once againmunicated with his mind and entered the dimensional space.

    In the gray area, Mole Garcia¡¯s aurapletely erupted. Taking a deep breath, he once again stepped into the area shrouded in gray fog.

    Swoosh ¨C

    The next second, his wisp of spirit was kicked out again.

    Entering again,

    This time, Mole Garcia had condensed the Demonic Blood Armor. His mental energy spread out and enveloped the entire area. However, when his mental energy came into contact with the gray fog, he was kicked out for the umpteenth time.

    ¡°?¡±

    Mole Garcia had a question mark on his face.

    After going through so many rounds, he had finally lost.

    It was you, Tree Shade, who had a better skill.

    Suddenly,

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    With a light sound, the window popped up in front of him.

    [Henry(The Head Butler of the City Lord¡¯s Manor in the Western Garrison City) requests to add you as a friend. Do you ept: Yes/ No? ]

    Duke Mole Garcia chose to ept. Soon, on the translucent panel, a character profile picture appeared on the list of friends. It was the old butler Henry whom he was familiar with.

    The profile picture seemed toe to life and his lips opened and closed. ¡°Sir, have you just entered the middle transfer area? Why did I just add a friend and the notification I received was ¡®The target is offline¡­¡¯? What is the situation of the offline? I have never heard of it before?¡±

    Mole Garcia, ¡°¡­¡±

    What could he say?

    Could he say that in order to satisfy his curiosity, he had been manually disconnected?

    He could not afford to click his tongue!

    After a pause, the old butler did not get to the bottom of it. Instead, he sent a message.

    [Friend Henry invites you to participate in the practice mode. Do you ept: Yes/ No? ]

    The scene in front of him changed again. In the next moment, Mole Garcia realized that he was already on a vast and boundless grasnd. The wind blew gently and the tender green grass swayed. A slightly pungent smell assaulted his nose.

    He turned his head and saw Butler Henry, who was dressed in gorgeous equipment.

    ¡°Sir, do you think this environment is good?¡± the old butler asked.

    Duke Mole Garcia nodded. ¡°In the training mode, can you set up your own enemy and environment?¡±

    ¡°That is indeed the case. However, there are still some conditions.¡±

    The old butler waved his hand, and the scene of the grasnd in front of him immediately disappeared, leaving behind only an endless expanse of pure white. ¡°In the beginning, what was provided for us to fight was this pure white space that had nothing. We could also choose environments such as grasnd, snowy sky, forest, sea, and so on. However, we would need to spend extra Origin Crystals.¡±

    Duke Mole Garcia didn¡¯t ask how many Origin Crystals he needed. No matter how expensive it was, could it be more expensive than the feast he ate before? No matter what, he was the richest person in the city.

    The old butler continued, ¡°The enemies set up are the same. The free version only has a few types of puppets to choose from, such as warrior puppets, firearms puppets, assassin puppets, and so on. Their strength is at the first to the great circle of the awakened realm.¡±

    ¡°Great circle? Then what about the extraordinary ones?¡±

    ¡°Extraordinary level puppets, cough cough, belong to the part that requires extra Origin Crystals, and puppets are the cheapest. As long as you pay a sufficient price, humans, beasts, and demonic beasts can choose¡­ The demonic beasts are simr to the dark creatures we understand.¡±

    ¡°However.¡± Butler Henry shook his head regretfully. ¡°There are many types of enemies that can be set up in the Awakened level. There are many types of enemies. Not only are Extraordinary level enemies expensive, there are not many that can be chosen.¡±

    ¡°Other than that, there are also various types of runic equipment and items that can be chosen, including Extraordinary weapons.¡±

    ¡°I have already purchased two types of Extraordinary enemy temtes. My lord, you can now use them directly in my training ground.¡±

    Duke Mole Garcia nodded slowly and then turned to look at Old Henry.

    I have already bought two types of Extraordinary ss enemy temtes. I don¡¯t know how many background temtes I have bought. Sure enough, I have already experienced the ¡°spiritual space¡± for an unknown period of time behind my back!

    He summoned the translucent panel.

    Two choices of enemies appeared in the list.

    [Extraordinary ss ¨C Warrior Puppet]: Has extreme strength, speed, physical strength, and topbat skills, but does not have the ability to cast battle skills or spells.(Can be used: 0/10 +)

    [Extraordinary Rank ¨C Ghost Hand Race]: Powerful foreign enemies, possessing innate talent ¡°Devil me¡±, and randomly possessing many powerful battle techniques and spells.(Can be used: Normal 0/10 +, Senior 0/2 +)

    The scene at this time had been reced by the vast green grasnd.

    Mole Garcia extended his finger and gently touched it.

    Soon,

    Two burly foreign races with grayish-ck skin and eight arms appeared in the distance. A terrifying aura belonging to a veteran Transcendent swept over.

    Mole Garcia¡¯s expression became solemn, but then he became excited again.

    The opportunity to fight against an enemy of the same level is too rare. After purchasing the enemy temte, unless the number of summons is increased, no matter how many times it is used, there is no need to pay any additional fees. It is simply¡­ too f*cking worth it!

    The kind that would make a fortune!

    Before breaking through to Transcendence, Mole Garcia still had many opportunities for battle training. After bing a Transcendent, not to mention how many Transcendents there were in the city, but at this level, even a casual attack would have terrifying destructive power, much less a casual attack.

    Sparring? There was no battlefield that could withstand it. Only in the wilderness far away from the city could one attack freely.

    But in the wilderness, danger lurked everywhere. Even Transcendents had the possibility of dying, so how could they spar as much as they wanted?

    And in the spiritual space, not only could they spar, they could also fight to the death. This kind of battle opportunity was truly too, too, too, too, too rare!

    Truly awesome!

    His heart couldn¡¯t help but burst out with themon words of Hunters.

    At this moment,

    Two veteran Transcendents from the Ghost Hand race attacked aggressively. Purple-ck demonic mes covered the sky

    Mole Garcia casually nced at the equipment shelves and spent the Origin Crystals on the membership card to purchase a set of transcendent divine weapons.

    Together with the old butler, Henry, the fiendish blood energy condensed into a dark red armor and flew into the sky.

    Energy currents erupted, and the grass was blown away. Countless grass chips and gravel flew about, as if it were forthe end of the world.

    Boom!

    ¡­

    ¡°Hahaha, I actually killed an enemy of the same rank!¡±

    After an unknown period of time, the ruined grasnd returned to its original state. Duke Mole Garciaughed wildly with his hands on his hips.

    It was no wonder that he was so proud.

    It was not that he had never seen Extraordinary level dark creatures before, but Extraordinary life force was strong and cunning. It was easy to defeat them, but it was difficult to kill them.

    He had never killed an ordinary Transcendent with his own hands, let alone a veteran Transcendent.

    He also knew that the reason why he could kill these two ¡°veteran Transcendent¡± of the Ghost Hand race was not because he was very strong, nor was it because of the knockoff of the ¡°Spirit Space¡±. Instead, when he had just set up the enemy, in terms of the enemy¡¯s adaptability, he had chosen to ¡°fight to the death¡±.

    There was no escaping at all.

    They continued to fight until the sky turned dark.

    The two Ghost Hand Race Transcendents had fallen, and he and Old Henry were in a very bad state.

    The Blood Fiend Armor had long been broken to the point where only wisps of baleful aura remained. The Divine Armament Armor was also damaged, and his face was blurry and his aura was extremely weak.

    Old Henry was even worse off. He was practically hanging on to hisst breath. He was already in a near-death state. This was thest time he had been struck by the devilish mes in order to save his duke. He had lost half his life on the spot.

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ cough,e in after we quit,¡±

    Old Henry said with difficulty.

    Even if he was dying, with his extraordinary life force, he could still slowly recover, but it did not feel good.

    He chose to do it again.

    A momentter,

    The two of them met again in the room. Duke Mole Garcia spread out his palm and shook it hard, still in disbelief.

    Blood stopped coughing, his legs stopped shaking, and his vision was no longer blurry¡­

    He had clearly looked like he was about to die, but in the blink of an eye, he had returned to normal?

    This kind ofpletely real illusion was really¡­ powerful!

    It was like meeting a new toy. Duke Mole Garcia no longer stayed in Old Henry¡¯s room. After entering his personal training space, he made some arrangements.

    It was not just a simple grasnd and a snowy background. Duke Mole Garcia chose a more high-end ¡°self-defined¡± mode.

    Purchasing modules and setting up a scene.

    On the floating ind in the sky, a meteor shower fell. The ground that was full of potholes and the abandoned city interweaved into an apocalyptic scene.

    Mole Garcia pped his hands, very satisfied with his design.

    Fighting in such a scene was more interesting.

    He also bought temtes such as ¡°Ghost Hand race¡¯s Transcendent¡±, ¡°Ghost Blood Race¡¯s Transcendent¡±, ¡°Common Human Race¡¯s Transcendent¡±, ¡°Three Eyed Human Race¡¯s Transcendent¡± and so on.

    A carefree ughter.

    There was victory, but there was also defeat.

    Sometimes he would lose and die, escaping from the training mode. There was also a time when he was killed because the enemy he set was too strong.

    The great fear of death at the beginning caused him to be in a trance for a long time in the dimensional space.

    A momentter, when he came back to his senses, he felt as if he had been reborn.

    The experience of death was extremely precious.

    But if not for in thispletely real space, where even Transcendents could not detect the Ding point illusory space, who could experience death once?

    Mole Garcia stayed in the ¡°spiritual space¡± for three days.

    Ordinary Hunters would be exhausted after fighting for too long. For Transcendents, it did not matter. Once they refreshed their state, they would be able to fight until dawn.

    ¡°Just as Old Henry said, there are still too few Transcendent enemies temte.¡± Mole Garcia shook his head, feeling a little bloated. A day ago, he could not imagine what kind of situation it would be for ten or so Transcendent enemies to be unable to satisfy.

    But now, looking at the familiar face in the translucent panel, he felt a sense of nausea.

    Perhaps, I have be stronger, and I am tired of it.

    ¡­

    After Mole Garcia quit his personal practice mode, he tried other modes.

    For example, ¡°Infinity Mode¡±, also known as ¡°If you are a man, you must persevere for ten thousand seconds¡±, was a mode where the number of monsters was truly endless, and ording to the level of strength of the challenger, the strength of the monster would also be adjusted.

    In Transcendent Challenges, it was impossible for endless monsters to stack up from a first level awakened demonic wolf. In that case, the first wave, tenth wave, and even the fiftieth wave of monsters were no different to Transcendents.

    The essence of ¡°Endless Mode¡± was to squeeze out the limits of the challenger.

    In the first few waves of monsters, it increased at a high speed until it could bring pressure to the challenger, and then it gradually slowed down.

    It would be of great help to break through bottlenecks.

    Even if the breakthrough in the spiritual space was false in the real world, as long as there was a feeling and understanding, after the awakened ones returned to the real world, following that feeling, it would be easy for them to break through again.

    Mole Garcia has fought several rounds, and the best time for Mole Garcia was tost for more than three thousand seconds. At this time¡­

    [Ding! Congrattions on entering the top 100 rankings. Do you want to show your name? ]

    Mole Garcia was stunned. So there was actually a ranking function?

    ording to his strength as a veteran Transcendent, he should be able to rank in a rtively high position, right?

    Even if he wasn¡¯t ranked first, third, or top ten, it should be easy.

    The ranking list appeared.

    It was ranked 54.

    The next moment, it was ranked 55 again.

    Mole Garcia: ¡°?¡±

 Chapter 507

    <h4>Chapter 507</h4>

    Gehrman City.

    At this time, Tang Yu was also in the spiritual space.

    The friend module and ranking list were all new functions that he developed after upgrading the territory and obtaining the highest authority.

    He had many ideas long ago. However, in the past, he was only equivalent to a VIP-level member. His authority was notrge and could only be changed in small details. Now, he had be a distinguished authority official.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to improve the central region.¡±

    Tang Yu looked at the gray and small space and muttered.

    In the days after the update of the ¡°spiritual space¡±, he had been observing quietly. He had seen the invitations between friends and the arrangement of the backview board in the training space.

    Compared to the personal practice mode, the central region was the real life space of a person.

    Swoosh ¨C

    Backstage ess opened.

    Middle Zone ¨C ¡ú ¨C Rename ¡ú ¨C personal space.

    Module began loading.

    Tang Yu recalled a certain space and added functions one by one.

    The most basic was the decoration function.

    Unlike the practice mode, the decoration function of the personal space was more abundant. In addition to the environment module, there were also furniture modules, food modules, and so on.

    Whether it was the pce located in Misty Immortal Mountain or the private country built on the ind, orpletely letting go of his imagination and creating an impossible scene in reality.

    In short,

    After upgrading the personal space, anyone can build the ideal home in their mind.

    As long as they buy crystals.

    The environment module needs to buy crystals, the building module needs to buy crystals, the higher end needs to rely on the self-defined module, and more crystals need to buy crystals¡­

    Not only that,

    In this personal space, more than ten meters away was a gray fog, which was the end of the space.

    In such a cramped area,

    How could it be possible to build an ideal manor?

    Let¡¯s expand it first.

    Hmm¡­ By the way, ording to the number, level, andyout of the modules, we can also add a grading mechanism. Finally, we will get the distribution of ¡°personal space¡± to open a ranking function.

    Tang Yu touched his chin.

    Another function of ¡°space disy¡± was added.

    Perfect!

    After thinking about it, it seemed that Zhu Shu Li really liked to make these kinds of decorations, so he sent her a message and also gave her a 10% discount.

    It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to reach the top of the list.

    ¡­

    Ding! The spiritual space is currently undergoing a never-ending version update¡­

    [Ding! The version update has ended. ]

    [The main content of this update is: Personal Space¡¯s attire and invitation¡­ ]

    At this moment,

    All the Hunters in the ¡°spiritual space¡± received the news.

    In a certain battle space, Lin Gaoyang, who was in the middle of a 5v5 battle, heard the news of the version update and ignored his teammates¡¯ curses. He directly yed GG and instantly disconnected, returning to the central region¡­ Now, in his personal space.

    He¡¯s a veritable second generation.

    His father was a big shot in the eyes of others. He founded a League with his own hands. There were more than 10,000 Hunters under him, and there were countless experts. He even had his own private base. Even in the ¡°Adventurer Guild¡±, all the adventurers in the album could be ranked in the top three.

    The reason why he was called Second Generation was because Lin Gaoyang was able to awaken because of the huge amount of resources his father had spent on him.

    Lin Gaoyang was different from the talented Lin Qingtian. Lin Gaoyang¡¯s talent was very poor. For the time being, he could only be considered E. When his father created a League and had arge scale, Lin Gaoyang was still just an ordinary person.

    Later on, he found a way to awaken low aptitude in Tree Shade.

    All kinds of resources were invested into the ¡°training camp¡± all day. Even if Lin Gaoyang was once an otaku, and after the end of the world, he did not have much experience in fighting in the wild. However, his actualbat ability was not bad, and his ruthlessness was not bad either¡­ No matter who was killed thousands of times in the ¡°spiritual space¡±, they would still have to train hard.

    However,

    Lin Gaoyang was not in a hurry to be stronger.

    He had also formed an adventure group, which was still two stars.

    ording to his own thoughts, what was the use of suggesting strength? No matter how strong he was, could he be stronger than his father? Could the scale of the adventure group beparable to a League?

    Since he couldn¡¯t do it, he might as well be a second generation of awareness. When the time was right, he would inherit a family business.

    This was enough.

    Lin Gaoyang had already made ns for his future. The rest was to spend crystals in the spiritual space.

    If he didn¡¯t spend crystals, how could he face the resources that his father had invested?

    As a tinum rank member and loyal fan of ¡°spiritual space¡±, Lin Gaoyang had seen the changes in the space over the past few days.

    Every update of the function made him unable to contain his joy.

    For example, in the ¡°battle space¡±, the newly appeared ¡°canyon battle¡± not only tested the cooperation ability of the Awakened teams, but also allowed the Awakened ones to experience the process of change from weak to strong.

    To be able to reach a higher level in advance.

    There was an exciting enjoyment in training.

    Now that there was a new function, how could Lin Gaoyang restrain himself? After returning to the gray space, he looked up and looked around.

    I used to think that this space was too monotonous. I didn¡¯t expect that now I can really set up the settings ording to my own ideas. I really want to give it a thumbs up!

    He browsed through the content of the update. After a simple understanding.

    Ding! Consumes 100 units of Origin Crystals to expand your personal space.

    Ding! Consumes 500 units of Origin Crystals to expand your personal space.

    Ding! Consumes 2,000 units of Origin Crystals¡­

    Ding! Consumes 5,000 units of Origin Crystals¡­

    [Ding! Your bnce is not enough. Please recharge as soon as possible¡­ ]

    Lin Gaoyang froze.

    Why was there something different in the pleasant voice?

    It interrupted his pleasant process of spending crystals.

    Lin Gaoyang immediately opened his friend list. As a ¡°Cultivation Expert¡± who spent most of his time in ¡°Spirit Space¡±, there were a lot of friends in his list. Some of them knew each other, and there were also pure ¡°online users¡±.

    He opened one of the groups in the list, ¡°Big Leg Group¡±.

    The one at the top was his father, Lin Qingtian.

    However, Lin Qingtian¡¯s profile picture was grey and was not online. He browsed through it one by one and saw that the profile picture of one of the upper echelons of the League was lit up.

    And it happened to be the one in charge of the financial affairs of the League.

    He left and clicked on it, ¡°Uncle Zhong, help me charge another fifty thousand¡­ No, a hundred thousand Origin Crystals to the membership card of the¡± training camp ¡°. Count it in my dad¡¯s ount, I don¡¯t have enough cultivation resources.¡±

    A hundred thousand Origin Crystals was not a small number.

    Even if Lin Gaoyang was the only son of the leader of the League, he still did not have the right to charge 100,000 Origin Crystals at will¡­ What if he wasted them?

    However, it would be different if he added them to the membership card of the training camp.

    The leader of the League had already instructed that he would limit Lin Gaoyang¡¯s expenses in other areas. He would only give as many cultivation resources as he wanted.

    Other than spending on various training facilities, where else could the Origin Crystals on the membership card of the training camp be used?

 Chapter 508

    <h4>Chapter 508</h4>

    As a result, it had only been less than two minutes since Lin Gaoyang had sent the message.

    [Ding! Your membership card has been filled with one hundred and ten thousand units of Origin Crystals. Your remaining bnce is one hundred and forty thousand units of Origin Crystals¡­ ]

    After expanding his personal space once again, Lin Gaoyang looked around and nodded in satisfaction.

    Previously, before this, Lin Gaoyang had been very satisfied.

    The personal space was only a few hundred square meters in size. Originally, it was a mid-turn space that had been transferred into various training modes. The area was not small. After all, not many people had stayed in the gray space for a long time.

    However, if they wanted to change their personal space, a few hundred square meters in size? What a joke! At best, they could build a small vi, but they had no face to invite their friends to their own space as guests.

    And at this time,

    The space had been expanded to dozens of acres in size, but the gray fog still made the space seem depressed.

    Krypton crystals,

    Let¡¯s have a blue sky background first.

    Krypton crystals,

    Another floating ind.

    Krypton crystals,

    Then, build a luxurious castle.

    Krypton crystals,

    Then, summon a few more exotic beasts with powerful auras. Even if it were forjust for observing, there was no one else in the room.

    Did you see the monster guarding the gate

    After the bigyout was set up, Lin Gaoyang began to add all kinds of furniture to his luxurious castle.

    The luxurious crystalmp, the beast skin nket, the doorpost made from the roots of the mutated nts¡­

    Everything was a manifestation of one word ¨C heroism!

    In the real world, the environment set up by the rich and powerful League Headquarters was far inferior to his space.

    Perhaps, I can give my father a suggestion. The League Headquarters should be renovated. If I can¡¯t find the materials I need to invest, I can try it in my personal space first. After all, the decorations in the space will not cost much no matter how many crystals I spend.

    What a genius idea!

    There was a saying that Krypton crystals were not for show.

    It was like traveling at night.

    After the modification of his personal space, Lin Gaoyang nned to invite a few of his friends who he usually had good rtionships with to take a look in his own space.

    When he opened his friend list, he suddenly noticed that on the side of the translucent panel, there were several shing words.

    ¨CPersonal space setting up the ranking list.

    ¡°There is a ranking list in the space arrangement? Is it based on the module andyout?¡±

    Lin Gaoyang was excited.

    There were many modes in the ¡°spiritual space¡± with a ranking list.

    The first to have a ranking list was the ¡°Tower of Trials¡±. Back then, those big shots fought for an unknown period of time in order to get a good result and advance a ranking on the list.

    Later, ¡°Endless Mode¡± had the time leaderboard, killing the number leaderboard, and so on.

    In the ¡°Battle Space¡±, there was also a winning list, such as the best kill, strength battle super god, five peerless titles, and so on.

    He¡­ did not have any of these honors.

    His strength was too weak, and no matter how much he fought, he couldn¡¯t get close to the list.

    Lin Gaoyang had once thought that he had no fate with the rankings, but he had never imagined that the arrangement of his personal space would actually have a ranking.

    It was simply wonderful!

    ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much money on crystals, and I¡¯ve also taken reference from our Tree Shade¡¯s floating ind¡­¡±

    Then, he opened the ¡®personal spaceyout ranking list¡¯.

    His gaze quickly swept across.

    On the first page, he found his profile picture.

    -No. 7 ¨C Lin Gaoyang¡¯s personal space.

    Module: 3966. Layout: 1001. Total score: 4967.

    ¡°Personal space.¡± The name was too ordinary. He changed it to ¡°Lin Gaoyang¡¯s Floating Castle.¡± Then, he looked up at the ranking list.

    The sixth ce had a total score of 5003.

    The fifth ce had a total score of 5216.

    Third ce, overall score of 6058.

    Second ce, overall score of 6399.

    First ce, overall score of 1965412.

    ¡°???¡±

    How many digits was the total score for the first ce?

    He rubbed his eyes.

    He rubbed his eyes again.

    Finally, with the mathematics level of the PE teacher, he slowly counted, counted, and in disbelief¡­ came to a conclusion.

    It was seven figures!

    How could there be such a high score

    They were far behind them, the distance between the floating inds!

    Lin Gaoyang¡¯s first reaction was that there was a bug.

    Because the new version had just been updated, and the version was not stable enough?

    After all, although the number of crystals he had spent had not reached the limit, it was already quite a lot. Looking at the number of points from the second to ninth ce, the total score was not much different, and he could roughly understand it.

    What ability did the first ce have to have scores that were dozens of times higher than theirs?

    Suddenly,

    Next to the first ¡°Chestnut¡¯s Hut¡±, he found a click option:

    [This space is being disyed for free for a limited time: the remaining time is 47:23:56]

    (Do you want to enter?)

    Yes!

    Instantly,

    With a buzz, Lin Gaoyang felt as if his soul had been drawn out of its sheath, as if he had entered the spiritual space outside.

    The scenery in front of him changed rapidly, and when he came back to his senses, he was already in a misty fairnd.

    He nodded and looked, and found that he had no body.

    ¡®Space Disy¡¯ could only be used to enter other people¡¯s space to take a look. Moreover, one could only look from afar. Only good friends invited by their masters could truly enter a private space.

    However, roaming with one¡¯s consciousness was also beneficial. One could easily see the full appearance of this space.

    What entered one¡¯s eyes was a misty fog. This was the appearance of a fog formed after the concentration of Genesis Qi was too high. It was as if immortal energy was floating in the air.

    Mountain peaks that reached the clouds stood on the ground in a regr manner, forming a unique formation. A winding and surging river shuttled between the mountain peaks

    Using the mountains, rivers, and the earth as a trap, they constructed an unimaginable terrifying formation.

    An ancient and vast aura assaulted their faces.

    In the surging river, the beasts flew hundreds of meters high, thousands of meters high. Birds and beasts flew up, but none of them couldpare to the mountainside of the mountain.

    On the front of the main peak, there were white jade stairs in the air, supporting them as they soared into the clouds.

    Lin Gaoyang swallowed his saliva.

    Shocking was an understatement.

    ¡­

    Simrly shocked were countless Hunters who had entered the ¡°Chestnut¡¯s Hut¡± to watch.

    Although the arrangement of personal space had infinite possibilities and could create the ideal home in his mind, the ready-made modules were limited. The private space on the ranking list involved most of the self-defined gamey.

    In Lin Gaoyang¡¯s space, the floating ind was a module provided by the system. After recharging crystals, it could be immediately transferred into his private space.

    But the castle¡­ Although the system also provided several castle-like styles, as a person who was determined to build a unique home, Lin Gaoyang naturally could not choose amon castle, but he fabricated it himself.

    This was not a simple matter.

    The self-defined buildings, environment, objects, etc. needed to be constructed, adjusted, modified, and finally solidified.

    Lin Gaoyang, who was the second generation of awareness, although his talent was poor, he only worked hard. Under the umtion of many resources, he also had the strength of the seventh level of awakening.

    His mental strength was not bad.

    He used the general castle as the prototype, constantly modifying and perfecting it, and then he created his unique castle.

    Including theyout of the house in the castle, many of them were built ording to his imagination.

    So,

    It made him feel extremely tired.

    And in the ¡°Chestnut¡¯s Hut¡±, tens of thousands of meters high mountain peaks, white jade stairs that reached the clouds¡­ all of them were modules that did not exist in the system.

    We can only rely on air to make it.

    Therger it is, the harder it is to build it.

    Moreover, this space is extremelyrge. Just by roaming around with our consciousness, it will take a long time before we can fly around the space once¡­

    This was the only point.

    He then thought about the Origin Crystals required to continue expanding his space.

    Alright,

    True Krypton Crystal

    I can¡¯tpare to him.

    However, he was still quite inspired. Later, if he paid a small amount of money, the distribution points would increase a lot. In the future, when he rested in his home, his mood would be even more pleasant.

    One spending,

    Earning for life.

 Chapter 509

    <h4>Chapter 509</h4>

    What made many visitors feel regretful was that they were only visitors, after all, not guests invited to this space.

    All they could do was look at them with their eyes.

    They could not touch, could not smell, and could not get close. They could not even see what kind of amazing buildings were built on the mountain peaks that reached the clouds.

    It was indeed a pity.

    As visitors, their authority was very low, and they could not leave footprints. They could only give a backhand like to show that they had been to this space before.

    They also left their words on the message board in the space of the ¡°chestnuts¡± hut.

    ¡°The front row worship the big boss.¡±

    ¡°Is the big boss missing a leg essory?¡±

    ¡°The second ce on the list is here to pay a visit.¡±

    ¡°I worship the big boss above.¡±

    ¡°Who said that Big Boss Chestnut¡¯s total score is a bug? Come, stand up and say something!¡±

    ¡°Theyout is five times that of the modules. This is not just a simple Krypton boss. I remember that on the list, there are many arrangements that are not even one-fifth of the modules. Tsk tsk.¡±

    ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯m a big shot with pink chestnuts.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, I¡¯m Little Li mentor¡¯s little fan!¡±

    ¡°Little mentor Li, I love you£¨¤Å3£©¤Å¡±

    ¡°Was there no one who developed the powder? Originally, after fighting in the spiritual space for a long time, we would more or less feel tired. It was not the physical body, not the spirit, but the spirit¡­ After all, there was no ce to rest in the space. Staying in the personal practice space was just an environment in the wild. It was very troublesome to leave the space. If the room was full after leaving, wouldn¡¯t it be very awkward? For a space party like me, I would like to stay in the spiritual space for twenty-eight hours a day. Now, besides fighting, there is a ce to rest, and delicious food can be found¡­ In short, this kind of Krypton function, as many as there are!¡±

    Many visitors could not see each other and could onlymunicate through the space message board, but the message also shed away.

    Duke Mole Garcia was one of these people.

    He opened the translucent panel and nced at the space he had meticulously arranged and added tens of thousands of Origin Crystals.

    He was ranked 69th on the list.

    Oh, in such a short period of time, he had already fallen to the 73rd rank.

    He nced at the message board of the ¡°chestnuts hut¡± and saw that there were already peoplemunicating with the arrangements of the Krypton crystals.

    What three thousand for a set of five thousand was not a loss.

    He was speechless. He lowered his head and silently covered his chest.

    Tree Shade,

    Truly rich.

    I am a duke of the Kingdom of Aino,

    I can¡¯t bepared to him!

    ¡­

    On the space leaderboard, the first ce, ¡°chestnuts hut¡±, was suspended at the top of the list, and the rankings behind were constantly changing.

    Most of them were Hunters who settled in Tree Shade, and there was nock of famous people among them.

    For example, Advisor Yan.

    For example, Minister of Foreign Affairs, Wang Zhou.

    There were also some well-known adventurers.

    In addition, several elders of the Alliance of Mages, including Chief Elder Ordinan, had all ascended to the top of the space to set up the List of Top 100. ording to them, the various ns in the ¡°spiritual space¡± were not inferior to the outside world at all. Now, as long as they understood and had enough spiritual force, they could materialize the materials they wanted.

    They were not worried that the experiment would blow up, and their home could be reset at any time.

    They were not worried that the cost of the experiment would be too high, and the materials that could be made into crystals were not even one percent or one thousandth of the value, and they could be reused.

    It was fine even if someone tested the medicine.

    He was another hero after he was resurrected.

    It was simply the most ideal ce to experiment.

    The eyes of the few old men, who were several hundred years old, almost shone when they heard the news.

    He immediately abandoned the experiments in his hands. He even put down the endless books in the

    The consequence of doing so was that before they entered the spiritual space, they were stopped by the awakened soldiers of the guard corps. Because they vited the ¡°Tree Shade City Forbidden Flight Command¡±, they were punished with a sum of Origin Crystals.

    Odin and the others did not care.

    Compared to Duke Mole Garcia, who was even more distressed about less than 10,000 Origin Crystals, the elders of Alliance of Mages were much more generous. When had they not started with tens of thousands of Origin Crystals?

    It wasn¡¯t umon to see hundreds of thousands or even millions of Origin Crystals.

    The fine for a mere flying order could be taken.

    As for the elders who ranked fifth on the list, the rest were all on the List of Top 100 Talents?

    During the interview with the ¡°Tree Shade Daily¡±, Ordinan said that they were not here topete for the list, but now that they had the conditions, they did not need to be stingy. They used the highest standard to build aboratory, and all kinds of rare materials that were produced were only necessities for the experiment.

    If they identally got on the list, they would also be helpless ¨r( ¨s¨Œ¨t) ¨q.

    They also said that if they really wanted topete for the ranking list, the total score would not only be four or five digits. Looking at the total score of seven digits on the top of the list, Ordinan said that you young people should work harder towards the goal.

    ¡­

    At this time,

    In the first ce on the list, in the small house of the ¡°Chestnuts Hut¡±, Zhu Shu Li was squatting on the top of the mountain, watching the sea of clouds drifting below, and his eyebrows could not help but frown.

    [DING! Your bnce is insufficient, please recharge as soon as possible¡­ ]

    [DING! Your bnce is insufficient¡­ ]

    [DING!¡­ ]

    She was very unhappy.

    Her little house was clearly not set up yet, but why was there no money in the card?

    Her membership card in the training camp was tied to her personal identity card. Whether it was her weekly sry as a follower, or the extra ie she earned from being a mentor in the Dojo, or¡­ etc., all the source crystals were inserted into this card.

    No money,

    Then she really had no money.

    She couldn¡¯t even continue to recharge!

    Unless she borrowed money, who could she borrow from?

    ¡°ine?¡±

    She shook her head. She would definitely be taught a lesson.

    ¡°Lorraine?¡±

    No, she was also a poor person!

    ¡°Sister Winnie?¡±

    I haven¡¯t returned the Origin Crystals I borrowedst time? How much did you borrow?

    ¡°The Lord?¡±

    He would definitely ask for high interest!

    Wait,

    No!

    Who told me to set up a space?

    It was the lord!

    I already did it ording to the requirements, and the cabin has already been disyed. Why do you still want to charge me a discount?

    I¡¯m so poor now!

    Thinking of this, Zhu Shu Li immediately sent a message.

    A momentter,

    [Ding! Your ount has been transferred to 1,000 units of Origin Crystals. There is a note attached to it: Counting the 10 discount, this is equivalent to 1,000,000 Origin Crystals. Be satisfied. ]

    ¡°???¡±

    Know your ce!

    ¡°Bad Lord! Smelly Lord! Since you are so heartless, don¡¯t me me for being heartless!¡±

    She bared her fangs and brandished her ws, her expression extremely fierce.

    Violence can¡¯t solve the problem, but since the smelly leader wants me to show the space, then I will¡­ turn off the space disy!

    Uh-huh ¡ª!

    Just as she was about to cancel the space disy, she suddenly caught a glimpse of dense floating words on the space message board.

    All kinds of worship,

    All kinds of praises,

    All kinds of chestnut bosses are awesome.

    Zhu Shu Li suddenly felt that the feeling of showing the cabin and being worshipped seemed to be¡­ pretty good.

 Chapter 510

    <h4>Chapter 510</h4>

    Aino Continent, King¡¯s City.

    It was located in the central region of the boundless continent, upying the most and best resources in the entire world.

    In this world, there were dark grey clouds everywhere, never to see the sun again. Genesis Qi was thin and resources were scarce.

    For example, in the west city of Western Garrison City, before the ck tide erupted, it was also and of rich resources. In the decades of battle,rge amounts of ore veins had been mined, and resources were constantly being used up. Due to theck of Genesis Qi and some special reasons, the new resources were growing less and less. Even the original ore veins had unknowingly withered.

    The Central Capital, however, was different.

    Even though they were simrly trapped in a corner, the resources of the capital, as well as other ces in the world, were still much richer.

    If someone stood on the outermost city wall of the capital and observed carefully, they would discover that even though the sky above the capital was simrly covered in gray clouds,pared to the outside world, it was much¡­ much thinner.

    A faint trace of green could be seen?

    These were the words of Zaber. He did not know why he had such an illusion.

    Standing on the roof of the most magnificent building in the western city of Western Garrison City, Tang Yu looked in the direction of the capital¡­ Of course, he could not see anything.

    He had some information about the capital in his hand, and most of them were provided by the city lord of Western Garrison City.

    The central capital was the core of the world. Before the ck tide broke out, it was said that the capital had more than 100 million people. The scale of the city was also veryrge, muchrger than the provincial capital city. It was also divided into the inner city and the outer city.

    As the center of the world, the capital had the most nobles. In the inner city, it was said that with a brick thrown into the street, one of the ten people would be able to hit a noble. The remaining nine people were the followers of the nobles.

    Some of the more poor nobles did not even have the qualifications to enter the inner city of the capital.

    Mole Garcia¡¯s family was the hereditary duke of the Kingdom of Aino. Even if the family foundation was in the west of the city, they once owned arge industry in the inner city of the capital. However, decades had passed, and the west of the city had never been able to contact the capital. Especially as the war continued, the high-end forces fell, and the Ironblood Duke¡¯s Mansion had even cut off the idea of contacting the capital. They could only rely on the grand array to defend the west of the city.

    Now that they had the support of Tree Shade, they once again had the idea of going to the capital

    Two possibilities, one is that the wilderness of the Aino Continent is extremely dangerous, especially in the central region of the continent.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Yu thought to himself.

    On Earth, aside from certain special regions, as long as they did not encounter any foreign races, the outside world would not pose much of a threat to the Transcendents. The Aino Continent was obviously more dangerous. Zaber and the others had rushed to the west of the city from the city of Gehrman City. During this period, they had encountered dozens of dangers. There were serious injuries and even the possibility of a Transcendent dying.

    Just the Dark Tide alone was more ferocious than the Great Mana Tide on Earth. The number of high-level dark creatures that awakened was uncountable. Once the Transcendents were surrounded, they might die of exhaustion.

    On the way, they had already encountered dark creatures that possessed extraordinarybat strength.

    ¡°Unlike Cmity Grade magic beasts, they are true Transcendents. They have a force field and their intelligence is not bad¡­¡±

    Tang Yu could not tell if it was because of the difference between the Dark Tide and the Great Mana Tide.

    There were also more ultimate ces than Earth.

    Especially some deathly silent ces. They were like tumors rooted on the. They carried a strong aura of decay. Xie Yi had once tried to get close to them. As a result, his life force quickly faded away. ording to Xie Yi¡¯s deduction, once he fell into the core of the ¡°dead zone¡±, even if he was a Second Stage Transcendent, he would die in a few seconds.

    Meanwhile, the west of the city was located at the western border of the Kingdom of Inna. It was closer to the border of the Kingdom, and it was extremely far from the capital. There were indeed countless dangers along the way.

    However, after all, Zaber, Xingyue, and the others had sessfully rushed to the Western Garrison City. They didn¡¯t even use a Return Scroll¡­ The Duke¡¯s Mansion should have some trump cards. It shouldn¡¯t be that they couldn¡¯t even get to the capital.

    Tang Yu had to consider the second possibility. After all, the capital was in deep waters.

    Of course, the conflict between the nobles had nothing to do with him, and he was not here to help the city.

    He nned to find out the truth about the Dark Tide. It was because the Dark Tide and the Mana Tide were too simr. In addition, after the trade with the city, the territory had be much more rich. As long as he digested all the knowledge and resources, his overallbat ability would rise to another level.

    Especially those who had obtained blueprints from the Holy City. After gathering the materials, they could immediately make them through the workshop.

    The ¡°mysterious tree branch¡± that he had obtained from the City Lord Residence of Gehrman City also made him very concerned.

    In this regard, the City Lord Residence¡¯s reply was to speak to him from the side. However, through the conversation between the noble families in the Western Garrison City that had been secretly collected by the ¡°Space¡±, Tang Yu understood that not only did the City Lord Residence have such a trump card, but even the few noble families in the inner city also had it. There were even some formations set up around the city walls.

    All kinds of clues pointed to a treasure in the capital.

    Under the circumstances where Mole and the others did not notice and were unwilling to reveal it, Tang Yu had grasped the key information. This was the advantage of having a tform.

    Indeed, the Spiritual Space was not dangerous, but as long as the people of other factions were used to this extremely real space, there was no way for them to hide any information.

    The ¡°personal space¡± that Great Lord Tang had newly added was not just for the sake of earning Origin Crystals. Was he such a superficial person?

    No¡­ Yes!

    In the personal space, Hunters couldpletely rx, rest, and enjoy themselves. They could invite their good friends to their own space as guests. As they chatted, they could reveal secrets without paying attention.

    This was where his goal was.

    ¡­

    The matters in the west city hade to an end.

    While Tang Yu was thinking, Zaber and the others had already set off for the capital.

    The target of the airship was too obvious. Zaber and the others were riding a third generation Floating Chariot. Its speed was extremely fast, and it wasparable to a senior Transcendent in terms of speed. Most importantly, its concealment was extremely good, and it could even block off the aura of a Transcendent.

    The people of the Duke¡¯s Manor were very jealous of this kind of vehicle.

    Therefore, for the sake of friendship between the two sides, Tree Shade sold a Floating Chariot to the West City Lord Residence at the price of two hundred thousand origin crystals.

    At this moment,

    Of the three Floating Chariots heading to the capital, one belonged to the city lord¡¯s residence in the west of the city, and there were two Transcendents inside.

    The other two, one carrying Zaber, Hui Ren, and the other one was Lorraine, and the wolf girl Fanny¡­ Originally, Zhu Shu Li had also been on the list of the first batch to head to the capital. After all, her illusion abilities were very useful most of the time, but she seems to be in a bad mood.

    Boom!

    ck tentacles tore through the earth like arge, covering several Floating Chariots.

    ¡°Switchto manual control mode!¡±

    ¡°Energy umtion Cannon!¡±

    ¡°The old driver is starting to race!¡±

    Each ck tentacle was very thick and came out from the ground. Each blow was enough to destroy a mountain.

    Even if a third generation Floating Chariot was hit by the ck tentacles, the defensive formation would likely be severely damaged.

    At this time,

    Among the countless ck tentacles, three Floating Chariots were moving nimbly like swimming fish.

    The one belonging to the Duke¡¯s Mansion had a slightly stiff control andcked a soul. However, it was a veteran Transcendent after all. Its reaction ability was very high, and it forcefully controlled the Floating Tank to pass through the gaps between the ck tentacles.

    ¡°What kind of creature is this? Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any aura leaking out of us, right?¡±

    Lorraine was controlling the steering wheel. Although it was a question, her tone was very excited.

    After flying in the dark wilderness for more than a day, she was already about to suffocate. She was eager to fight this unknown creature.

    ¡°It should be a trigger ball.¡±

    Zaber said in a low voice, ¡°The trigger ball is a huge dark creature with extraordinarybat strength. It is very sensitive to all objects around it. We just flew over the trigger ball and made it suddenly attack.¡±

    The life force of the trigger ball is extremely terrifying. Even if all of us attack it with all our strength, we might not be able to kill it¡­ The most important thing is to quickly leave the range of the trigger ball.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    General Durut from the Duke¡¯s Mansion also echoed, ¡°The trigger ball is rooted in its own¡¯ territory ¡®. Its movement speed is slow. As long as we fly away from this area, we will be safe.¡±

    As he spoke,

    More and more ck tentacles emerged from the ground.

    The earth cracked and earth flew.

    The next moment,

    Boom!

    The ground suddenly copsed a thousand meters down, revealing a huge hole.

    A meatball with countless densely packed tentacles on the ball. Every tentacle had a monster that was hundreds of meters long emerging from the ground.

    With a speed that was not slow at all, its huge body floated forward, chasing after the fleeing prey.

    Therge ck hand made of dozens of tentacles stretched forward and grabbed one of the floating tanks.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the tentacles usually rooted underground and rarely move? And where did the trigger get such speed from?¡±

    General Durut was shocked. He controlled the floating tank to fly away, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.

    If not for this Divine Weapon level vehicle, he would have been dead by now.

    However,

    He saw that the giant meatball was flying at an extremely fast speed, and its new attack method was even more agile. If he made a mistake¡­

    Whoosh!

    ¡­¡­.

    A dazzling beam of light burst forth from one side, piercing through therge ck hand formed from dozens of tentacles. Therge hand disintegrated into countless tentacles, but very quickly, arge ck hand condensed and formed.

    Before General Durut could react, he saw a floating war chariot head on. The dazzling radiance of the main cannon condensed, and circles of rune arrays appeared on the war chariot¡¯s body.

    His eyes widened, and he was dazed for a moment. He was almost hit by a tentacle.

    General Durut admitted that he was inferior to this courage.

    Lorraine did not have any courage. Her life creed was very simple. She suddenly ran away with a shot.

    Back then, it was because she owed a huge debt and was unable to win against those debtors that she ended up in a foreignnd out of helplessness.

    In her eyes, the huge trigger ball belonged to the type that could be tough.

    In any case, she had a Return Scroll in hand and could escape at any time with a stered face. She could conveniently save the two of them and expand her connections. In the future, when she needed to borrow money, she would not be unable to find anyone.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Lorraine showed off her driving skills and quickly shuttled back and forth.

    In the back seat, Fanny¡¯s two pointed ears twitched, her eyes focused, controlling many offensive weapons as she shot a light beam at the ball¡¯s face.

    On the other Floating Tank, Zaber held a mid-level detection crystal in his hand, his expression was grave.

    About the touch, what he understood was simr to that of General Durut.

    However, the crystal detected that the trigger ball was undoubtedly¡­ evolving.

    Humans became stronger through cultivation, but dark creatures did not seem to need to cultivate.

    They only relied on evolution time and time again.

    As for how to evolve and what the conditions were, Zaber did not know.

    However, his mood only grew heavier.

    A few minutester,

    The three Floating Chariots removed their tentacles, re-positioned the navigation system, and set off for King¡¯s City.

    After flying for more than two days, they encountered countless dangers along the way. They finally approached the capital of the Kingdom of Aino.

    Near King¡¯s City, the barrennd was slightly better.

    In front of him, he could see some sparse trees, weeds, and brooks. A small river flowed by.

    There were still some houses that had been abandoned for a long time. After several decades, he could no longer see what they used to look like.

    ¡°These are all viges around King¡¯s City. King¡¯s City is rtively safe before the ck tide breaks out. There are very few thieves or beasts wreaking havoc, but now¡­¡±

    Zaber shook his head.

    Although there was some greenery on the ground, most of them were dark creatures that looked ferocious and wandered around.

    The roars continued.

    General Durut was surprised. His voice came from themunication device of the Floating Chariot. ¡°Why are there so many dark creatures around the capital? It is too easy to trigger the Dark Tide!¡±

    Although Western Garrison City didn¡¯t explore much about the outside world, every once in a while, they would still organize an army to go out of the city to wipe out the dark creatures, not to mention some mining areas that were located outside the city.

    Some free mercenaries also relied on the source crystals obtained from hunting dark creatures to survive.

    There were definitely traces of human activity around the city.

    However, there didn¡¯t seem to be any in the capital region.

    This is not awakening!

    Zaber sighed softly.

    ¡°Because of the existence of the ¡®Wall of Eternity¡¯, the capital does not care about the impact of the ck tide at all. At most, after the impact of the ck tide, the soldiers guarding the city wall will temporarily walk out of the city wall to collect the materials of the dark creatures.¡±

    ¡°Some free mercenaries may have ns to leave the city. However, whether the gate of the ¡®Wall of Eternity¡¯ is opened or not is in the hands of the defending army. They do not intend to let the mercenaries enter and leave freely.¡±

    ¡°This ¡®Wall of Eternity¡¯¡­?¡± General Durut was even more puzzled.

    Zaber slowly said, ¡°In the former capital, there were two walls, inner city and outer wall. The inner city wall was 60 meters high, and the outer city wall was 100 meters high.¡± The ¡®Wall of Eternity¡¯ was built on the outermost city wall of the capital, and it was 135 meters high. ¡°

    It seemed that the size of the ¡®Wall of Eternity¡¯ was not much higher, but in fact, its defense ability was far beyond the outer city wall of the capital.

    There was once an experiment. Even a Transcendent full force attack could not leave a mark on the ¡®- Eternal Wall¡¯. The walls were sealed in the air, and they also had the ability to counter and prate.

    The most important thing was that the range of the ¡°Wall of Eternity¡± was very vast. It had expanded the original capital by dozens of times. It was just like a small world inside. The nobles were notcking in resources, so they had no intention of exploring outside.

    In fact, Zaber had not figured it out.

    When the ck tide erupted, the situation in the capital was not very good.

    ording to what he knew, many big shots had disappeared in the past ten years. He guessed that they had fallen.

    However, in the twenty-eighth year of the Dark Tide, this ¡°Wall of Eternity¡± was suddenly built. From then on, the capital had turned into a safe ce.

    The royal family also began to give up on the endless battles and turned to run the vast territory of the capital.

    While thinking,

    The majestic Wall of Eternity appeared in their eyes.

 Chapter 511

    <h4>Chapter 511</h4>

    Da

    The huge gears turned, and the alloy door, which was twenty centimeters thick, slowly rose.

    A team of hundreds, wearing silver light armor and arge gray cloak, slowly passed through the open alloy door.

    The warriors of this team could not hide the fatigue on their faces. Therge gray cloak was tattered, and the rune light armor inside was worn out after many battles and wear.

    They were walking on a not-so-spacious road, with towering city walls on both sides, as if they were in a line of heavenly canyons. Looking out, they could vaguely see the shadows of people swaying.

    In front of them, about two or three hundred meters away, there was a closed alloy door.

    At this time,

    With the gears turning again, with a loud bang, the alloy door behind them fell andpletely closed.

    In front of him, the alloy door at the end of the road slowly opened with a crack.

    Only after passing through that door did they truly enter the capital.

    The two doors were only small doors of the ¡°Wall of Eternity¡±. The corps guarding the walls usually went out to pick up corpses, or the Wing Legion went out of the city and walked through these two small doors.

    The door of the ¡°Wall of Eternity¡± had never been opened since the wall was built.

    After the second alloy door was opened, the team of the Wing Corps that had stopped moving began to move forward slowly.

    In the middle of the team, there were a few carriages that were simr to carriages. There was apletely sealed back carriage, and a few puppet horses that were filled with a metallic texture were pulling the carriage forward slowly.

    Inside the carriage, Zaber and the others, who were dressed in shabby gray cloaks, were either squatting or standing.

    After a long time,

    After the team passed through the alloy door, they entered the encampment of the Wing Legion on one side of the ¡°Wall of Eternity¡±.

    Although it was called a station, it was actually just a stretch of short houses connected together. The spacious area in the middle of the short house was transformed into a simple and crude training ground, and this was also the residence of the Wing Legion¡¯s Awakened.

    There were several corps in the capital.

    The eternal corps that guarded the ¡°Wall of Eternity¡±.

    The patrol andw enforcers in charge of the city¡¯s security.

    The Red Legion that was directly under the royal family.

    The Wing Legion that was in charge of collecting information and resources from the outside world¡­ after shrinking again and again, there was not even a tenth of its size left.

    ¡­

    After sneaking into the imperial city, General Durut and the other two had already left. ording to them, they nned to go to the inner city to investigate the original properties of the Duke¡¯s residence.

    Zaber did not stop them.

    Those two were, after all, experienced Transcendents. They would not fall so easily. Moreover, forming a team to go to the imperial city was only one of the requirements of cooperation proposed by the Duke¡¯s residence. After arriving in the imperial city, he originally did not intend to bring them along to y.

    He found Deputy Commander Mark and several other trusted subordinates to understand the current situation of the imperial city.

    ¡°Boss, during the two months you left, we did not organize an expedition. We did not lose much personnel. It¡¯s just that¡­ I heard that the royal family wanted to cancel the organization of our corps. Fortunately, Boss, you came back!¡±

    ¡°Are these people from other regions of the Aino Continent?¡± Sure enough, the capital is not the only ce for humans to survive! ¡°

    Only a few trusted subordinates in the corps knew about the news of Zaber¡¯s departure.

    Outside, it was the leader who was in seclusion and breaking through. Now, Zaber¡¯s strength had indeed increased greatly.

    Only,

    When they saw the humans in the outside world, they were excited and began to worry.

    Once the Wing Legion disbanded, where would they go?

    Zaber did not directly respond to their worries.

    Closing the door tightly, he spread out his spiritual force to ensure that no one was eavesdropping. His face became serious.

    ¡°You are all the people I trust the most. But there is a problem that I must make clear today.¡±

    The serious scene made Mark and the others feel a chill in their hearts.

    They all became nervous.

    Are you going to abandon us?

    ¡°If I am no longer loyal to the royal family, will you still trust me?¡±

    Mark and the others were stunned.

    In theory, all of the armies in the capital belonged to the royal family.

    It was true that in the past few years, the funds of their Wing Legion had been decreasing. Now, there were even rumors that the royal family was nning to disband their troops, causing the soldiers to be in a panic.

    They were not loyal to the royal family, but if they were to abandon the royal family, could it be that themander was nning to join a noble family in the inner city?

    What was the difference between the morals of those noble families and the royal family?

    Could they continue to support them in investigating the truth of the Dark Tide?

    The expressions of Mark and the others changed. As the oldmander who had lived with them for decades, Zaber understood at a nce, ¡°It is not the other nobles.¡±

    ¡°Instead, it is the reinforcements from other worlds.¡±

    ¡­

    Deputy Commander Mark opened and closed his mouth again and again.

    The first time Iron Blood Duke Mole came into contact with the news, he was shocked beyond words, not to mention Mark and the others, in terms of strength and vision, they were far fromparable to the Transcendents like Mole.

    After a long time,

    It was still Ma rk who spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°Is¡­ is there really another world?¡±

    If these words hadn¡¯te out of the mouth of their n leader, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it.

    But now,

    Mark suddenly froze, his gaze falling on Fanny who had taken off her hood.

    ¡°Ear, ears? It can move!¡±

    ¡°Is this a human from another world¡±

    ¡°Wolf, wolf girl¡±

    There were wolves in the Aino Continent, and there were stories of wolf girls and cat girls with pictures.

    But it was just a story. As a higher-ups of the Wing Corps, they could still distinguish between fiction and reality.

    Once the world view is broken, what happens after will be very easy to ept.

    ¡°¡­ In other words, Boss, you are now loyal to the great Lord Tree Shade and have traveled through many worlds?¡±

    Zaber nodded.

    If he counted the Holy City, Star Road, and various dimensional spaces, he had indeed been to many worlds.

    Moreover, the Lord¡¯s contract could summon him from the capital to Tree Shade, and the teleportation array he created could also send them from Tree Shade to the Aino Continent.

    He definitely had more than one world¡¯s coordinates.

    There was no need to doubt that vast power.

    ¡­

    A furry tail emerged from Fanny¡¯s back. She sat quietly on a chair, took out a sweet cone from her space ring, and began to lick it happily.

    Lorraine walked around the room, but she didn¡¯t see her beloved drink. She immediately revealed a look of disdain. The taste of Zaber¡¯s subordinates was really low.

    ¡°Nini, I want it too.¡±

    ¡°Here ¡ª¡°

    A sweet cone floated in front of Lorraine.

    ¡°Do you have any wine? It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s red or white.¡±

    Fanny pulled down her ears and quickly bounced back. ¡°Do you want some Happy Water?¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Lorraine sighed in disappointment. Her white eyes were like salted fish as she looked at the ceiling.

    They waited.

    Not long after,

    Zaber walked out with a few of his trusted subordinates.

    At this time, Mark and the others had already found a new belief.

    They traveled through ten thousand worlds and fought against the powerful mastermind behind the scenes.

    They saved a world of extinction.

    This was the Tree Shade City that themander of the corps spoke of! The Great Lord founded it!

    If they perform well, one day, they will be able to go to the city that only exists in their imagination!

    Suddenly, their fighting spirit was high and they were in high spirits.

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s do the mission. We will definitely help the special envoys settle the matter.¡±

    ¡°The first thing is to buy a piece ofnd in the outskirts of the outer city, no, in the area outside the capital. As long as you have a request, keep a low profile and do not use the identity of the Wing Corps.¡±

    ¡°The second thing is that the Wing Legion can¡¯t be disbanded yet. Didn¡¯t the royal family always think that our corps didn¡¯t have a good result and instead wasted resources? It just so happens that this time, I found traces of survivors in a fortress on the west side. Let¡¯s report this matter.¡±

    ¡°The third thing.¡± ¡°Cough, wait for me to send a text message to ask.¡±

    ¡­

    Western Garrison City.

    After a few dozen minutes of dy, Tang Yu finally received a contract message from Zaber and the others.

    He let out a sigh of relief.

    It seemed like there wasn¡¯t much terror outside the capital. If the Duke¡¯s Manor had failed to request help again and again, then it was very likely that there was conflict between the nobles.

    Tang Yu tapped his fingers on the table as he thought about what he needed to do at the moment.

    ¡°Find out the truth about the Dark Tide. Is it rted to the ¡®Devil Race¡¯? Maybe I can start from the day the Dark Tide broke out.¡±

    ¡°The ¡®Eternal Wall¡¯ is known as the work of two great grandmasters and dozens of masters. Can I get the relevant information about the ¡®Eternal Wall¡¯?¡±

    ¡°In addition, the royal family has the deepest foundation. Is the treasure in the hands of the royal family?¡±

    Tang Yu had thought of directlying to the Duke¡¯s Manor to have a friendly exchange.

    However, if he cooperated with the Duke¡¯s Manor, he would be the leader, while the water in the capital was much deeper. It was just his wishful thinking that those nobles might not be like this.

    He still chose a safe route.

    Take root in the capital first.

    Dozens of minutester, Fanny¡¯s news appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Master, you cane here now.¡±

    He took out a set of positioning devices that Kevin had developed, and the positioning crystal was in fann.y¡¯s hands. With the help of the contract, the positioning was more efficient and urate.

    In a sh, he arrived at the teleportation formation te underground and chose the coordinates to teleport.

    The next moment,

    Whoosh!

    The vast power of space enveloped his entire body. After traveling through the colorful environment for several breaths, he finallynded on solid ground.

 Chapter 512

    <h4>Chapter 512</h4>

    In front of him was a low hill. There were shabby bungalows lined up in the shape of stairs. There were not very dense vegetation here. The stream water was gurgling, and the faint sunlight sprinkled down. There were specks of light.

    Yes,

    This was the first time Tang Yu had seen sunlight in Aino Continent.

    There was also a gray fog in the sky above the capital, but it was much thinner than other ces. It was probably equivalent to Northern Court¡¯s severe haze before the end of the world. Although the haze wasrge, there was still some light.

    It was already very difficult, fully demonstrating the uniqueness of the capital.

    As the center of the world, it was roughly equivalent to the Holy City of Origin Star.

    In order to ensure the secrecy of this territory, only Fanny, Lorraine, and the two trusted subordinates of Zaber hade this time.

    ¡°This area is the territory of a small noble¡­ Mm, because the range of protection of the ¡®Wall of Eternity¡¯ is veryrge, the small noble also symbolically has some fiefs. Although they are in the suburbs, they are most suitable for us.¡±

    ¡°Thesends are run by the nobles themselves, and most of them are used by the serfs to farm. The nobles who sold thend to us this time have no choice but to sell the familynd to us because they lost money from gambling. There are also these ves.¡±

    ¡°Of course, thend trade is limited to the nobles. However, the ¡®Air Force¡¯ has been running for so many years. It is not difficult to buy an ordinary noble title without attracting attention.¡±

    Fanny pointed at the cave entrance not far away.

    ¡°I have already dug up the entire mountain. I have studied architecture and structural studies some time ago. There will never be a situation where the mountain will copse. The fortress is ced inside and is the most secretive.¡±

    She ground her already wolf-like ws and said proudly.

    Tang Yu looked at the newly created cave entrance. There were also some scattered pieces of stone around it.

    Then, he walked in.

    Although the cave tunnel had just been dug out, the inner walls on both sides were smooth and smooth, and the upper part of the arched surface was also handled very well¡­ It showed the degree of precision of a certain manual work.

    The empty interior of the mountain was unexpectedly spacious. Setting down a fortress that was more than ten to twenty meters tall, it wasn¡¯t crowded at all. Tang Yu conveniently ced teleportation formations, warehouses, and other more important buildings inside the mountain.

    Then, he used the power of the territory to expand and strengthen the entire mountain.

    Ta ¨C

    At the top, the source energy light shone brightly, illuminating the interior of the mountain. The edges of the fortress also flickered with a metallic luster.

    A secret base had taken shape.

    Simple,

    Quick,

    Tang Yu looked at Fanny.

    It seemed that they had only arrived in the capital not too long ago, right?

    She had used her bare hands to dig up this mountain¡¯s belly. The key was that the digging was very neat. She alone wasparable to the entire construction team, the kind that had aplete set of construction spells.

    As expected of the Wolf Girl card¡­ Uh, Excavator.

    ¡­

    Earth.

    Floating Ind, Tree Shade.

    Zhuang Laifu was dressed in a well-ironed suit as he walked along the gravel path.

    As a person who was threatened by the dark forces¡­

    No, as a promising young man who had gone astray and had now awakened from the darkness, other than the busy intelligence department work, other lives were quite carefree.

    In addition to theck ofmunication, Tree Shade had all kinds of entertainment facilities, which were not worse than before the apocalypse, or even better.

    A few days ago, he was satisfied with the several versions update of ¡°spiritual space¡±. Of course, if some characters could be added in ¡°personal space¡±, it would be even more hehe.

    It was just that his pocket had shrunk, which made Zhuang Laifu live a little tight these days.

    Suddenly,

    Buzz

    Buzz

    Themunication tool of the intelligence department in the pocket vibrated.

    He took it out and nced at it.

    A ¡ª Grade Assembly Command: In the intelligence department, number 2 ¨C start. All personnel on vacation will gather at the third location before nine in the morning.

    Zhuang Laifu¡¯s eyes lit up. When it came to missions, there would definitely be Origin Crystals and contribution points as rewards.

    Moreover, the degree of confidentiality was an A ¨C Grade mission. After he became a member of the intelligence department,

    He was curious and excited as to why the assembly order was issued.

    It seemed that the higher-ups were going to make trouble again!

    Zhuang Laifu quickly returned to his residence and brought along themonly used equipment and tools.

    When he arrived at the third location, he found that there were not only people from the intelligence department, but also people from the Survey Corps.

    Without exception, they are all outstanding.

    There weren¡¯t many people, only a hundred.

    ¡°I do have some information about the A -ss centralization order. A few days ago, our captain already¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me, what news?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need to understand the confidentiality use.¡±

    Zhuang Laifu, who had the strength of the 13th rank, perked up his ears and was ready to eavesdrop, was speechless.

    As someone with a high position in the intelligence department, he naturally heard the news. It seemed that these days, the higher-ups were developing a new map. It was very likely that it was a mystic realm with high value and a wide area.

    If there was a relic left behind by the predecessors in the secret realm, it would indeed require their intelligence department to crack it, and he was the best person in the intelligence department who was good at cracking illusions. There was no one else!

    Uh, if that big guy doesn¡¯t make a move.

    Zhuang Laifu thought of the big boss with algae green hair and the appearance of a primary school student. He stepped on his head, leaving a mark on his face.

    It was faintly painful.

    He shook his head and quickly shook it off.

    It¡¯s not like that person is from the intelligence department!

    Zhuang Laifu encouraged himself and tried his best to work hard in the mission.

    Get the big contribution points!

    9:1.

    Lan Qingya¡¯s figure appeared.

    She was wearing a tight ckbat suit, but her graceful figure was covered by arge cloak, revealing only her slender legs that contained explosive power.

    This person was already an official Hunter in the early stages of Tree Shade. Now, she was the head of the intelligence department, Tree Shade Headquarters. Her status was only below that of the two ministers All of the Hunters present knew her.

    They watched eagerly, waiting for Lan Qingya to tell them about the mission.

    ¡°The level of confidentiality for this mission is A +, and our mission location¡­¡±

    She paused, and there was an inexplicable light in her eyes.

    ¡°In a newly discovered alienated world.¡±

    Her tone was calm, but it was like a boulder falling into a pool.

    Everyone, including Zhuang Laifu, stared with their eyes wide open.

    Their breathing was rapid and their blood was boiling.

    They wished they could quickly step onto thend of the other world.

    ¡°Before that, you need to learn themonnguage of the other world before you are qualified to go to the other world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the crowd, some people shed tears of ignorance.

    ¡­

    Hunters who had grasped themonnguage of the other world, the history of the Kingdom of Aino, the matters between nobles, and so on had arrived in King¡¯s City.

    A portion of them had be soldiers of the Legion of Wings under the arrangements of Zaber.

    The other portion had secretly snuck into various corners of the capital.

    In the capital, Transcendents were mostly reputable figures and could easily attract attention. On the contrary, they were at the awakened level. Even if they were at the high level of the awakened level, they would still be like a pile of sand.

    The Hunters who had mixed in with the intelligence department were like raindrops falling into the sea. There was not a single trace of them at all.

 Chapter 513

    <h4>Chapter 513</h4>

    Normal means of getting information, including but not limited to spying, infiltration, camouge, interrogation, and so on.

    ces withplicated personnel were often easier to obtain information.

    For example, banquets of the upper ss or taverns where free mercenaries often lingered.

    There were many mercenaries in the capital. Although they were unable to go outside the ¡°Wall of Eternity¡± to hunt dark creatures, there were manymissions from the nobles and merchants.

    It wasn¡¯t just looking for cats, dogs, snakes, lizards, or other work to find lost pets. It was a case of infiltration, stealing, and shifting the me. It had always been mainstream in the missions of the Mercenary Association in the capital.

    The white-haired noble hadmissioned mercenaries today to pour dung and water in front of the red-haired noble¡­ Tomorrow, it was very likely that they would be able to see ¡°entrustment filled with dung in the white-haired noble¡¯s residence.¡±

    There were many missions like this. It was inconvenient to use one¡¯s own hands due to the filth between the noble families. These free mercenaries were the best choice. If something happened, it wouldn¡¯t count on one¡¯s own head¡­ Even though both parties were well aware of the grudges between them.

    As such, many free mercenaries lived in the capital.

    As well as other derivative industries.

    For example,

    Those who sell dung.

    They all serve as a dragon.

    The supply was often not enough!

    ¡°

    Tang Yu nodded as he walked.

    Gray de, Fanny, and the others were walking along the streets of the outer city. This area was amercial district with arge flow of people. There were quite a few free mercenaries walking around. These people didn¡¯t have much of a valiant aura, but most of them had deer heads and rat eyes. They didn¡¯t wear any des or swords, but daggers and some strange tools.

    No wonder one side raised one side.

    A sturdy looking mercenary was at a disadvantage in this kind of secret missionpetition.

    There were also very few people dressed in shabby clothes around the neighborhood. They were basically middle-ss people who had the ability to settle down in this area.

    In the outer city of King¡¯s City, in the suburbs, there were more areas, but there were the lowest ss poor people living in shabby clothes and dull eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It had to be known that within the defensive circle of Tree Shade, there were still many survivors living in therge shelters in Hengcheng.

    ¡°The inner city is more than ten times more prosperous than the outer city. At night, all kinds of gorgeous lights are shing. However, the inspection is also much stricter. We only have the identity of a small noble. It is not easy to move around in the inner city,¡± Mark exined.

    There was yearning and regret in his tone.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Yu replied indifferently. Then, he felt that he should stimte the fighting spirit of his new subordinates. He added, ¡°The universe is so big. In the future, you will have many opportunities to see more magnificent cities. It¡¯s just the inner city. It doesn¡¯t matter if you enter or not¡­¡±

    Anyway, he did not intend to enter the inner city. If the extraordinary aura was detected and attracted the attention of some powerful people, it would not be in line with his strategy of sneaking in.

    There should be many strong people in the capital.

    Mark was extremely excited.

    That¡¯s right, now that he was working under the Great Lord, he was no longer the same as he was in the past. He had to be broad-minded. In the eyes of the Great Lord, who had traveled thousands of worlds, what was a mere inner city of the King¡¯s City?

    His goal was the sea of stars.

    The short-term goal was toplete the task of the Lord and let Tree Shade reach the entire King¡¯s City.

    ¡°I suggest starting from these taverns. There are many free mercenaries gathered here. They don¡¯t have any moral integrity. What they like most is to drink while bragging. As long as they spend some money and get familiar with these mercenaries, it will be easy to get information from them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the low-level information. These mercenaries often take themission of the nobles. Some mercenaries know better than the nobles if there are any dirty things inside.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, we, the¡± Air Force ¡°, have had a lot of dealings with the free mercenaries. We know which of the truly capable mercenaries are.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded slightly.

    Zaber¡¯s old subordinates analyzed it very well.

    So,

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s open a tavern here and choose the most prosperous area. It has to berge in scale.¡±

    Mark: ¡°???¡±

    Aren¡¯t we talking about getting information from these mercenaries?

    Why did they open a tavern in the blink of an eye?

    The Great Lord continued,

    ¡°Not just a tavern, we have to provide the best enjoyment. Let¡¯s open a chess room, mahjong hall, and Dragon Service Club.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the mission to you. Is there a problem?¡± Tang Yu turned to look at Lorraine.

    In addition to all kinds of unreliable skills, Lorraine was really good at mixing wine. Nowadays, there were many Hunters who were willing to offer sky-high prices in order to drink the wine that the Lady Boss had personally brewed.

    However,pared to the debt ability, Lorraine¡¯s mixing technique seemed to be nothing.

    ¡°Open a shop for public expenses? How do you calcte the profit?¡± She asked.

    ¡°One ny-nine percent. I have a ny percent stake in my capital.¡±

    ¡°Too much shit! Five or five points, no more! I¡¯m busy managing the tavern and bartending again, which is a lot of work, okay?¡± She frowned..

    ¡°I paid the money¡­¡±

    ¡°If I personally make a move, I can at least increase the turnover of the bar by 50%!¡±

    ¡°I paid for it¡­¡±

    ¡°I sweated for Tree Shade. I bled for Tree Shade.¡±

    ¡°I paid the money¡­¡±

    ¡°Emmmm, okay, okay.¡± Lorraine covered her face and was defeated.

    Who asked her to not only have a few Origin Crystals in her pocket, but also arge debt?

    Lorraine was also in despair. Her ability to make money was not bad, but God knew that whenever she had money, the Origin Crystals in her pocket would always slip away due to various idents.

    Tree Shade Entertainment City¡¯s preparations were settled in just a few words.

    Lorraine was the Lady Boss of Entertainment City.

    As a local tyrant of the capital, Mark had a lot of work to do. He could attract trusted people and the construction work of Entertainment City could not be separated from him.

    He was busy.

    He was a little confused.

    What was the first mission?

    No, wasn¡¯t it from the mercenaries?

    How did it be like this

    ¡­

    The construction of the entertainment city was not easy to use construction spells. It required time.

    However, Lorraine had already set up a shop. The tavern was open for business. In just a few days, with its unique style and rich taste, Night Tavern had gained some fame.

    When the construction of the entertainment city waspleted and there was arge number of people, how would he need to get familiar with the frence mercenaries and get information from them?

    Just install monitoring equipment everywhere in the entertainment city.

    The system was different. There was no listening equipment with any runes engraved on it. Even if not for stable, it was safer. The otherworldly people had nevere into contact with it. Even if the strong scanned it with spiritual force, they would only think that it was an exquisite decoration.

    If even the decorations were so exquisite, wouldn¡¯t it reflect the high-end atmosphere of Tree Shade Entertainment City?

    As long as the entertainment city did big and strong and developed the nobles and even the great nobles into stable customers, all the big and small things that happened in the capital could be heard at the first time.

    Tang Yu pondered.

    Not only that, if the ¡°spiritual space¡± is used in training, it is too sensational and easy to attract attention, but if it is reduced to a real degree and made into a low-quality entertainment version, then¡­

    He heard that the entertainment life in the capital was also scarce.

    In addition to banquets, the nobles were still banquets.

    Rune masters and manufacturing masters all studied how to make their equipment more powerful. There were not many people who could use rune technology in life, let alone entertainment.

    They had never considered this before.

    The happiness that high-tech could bring them could not be imagined!

    ¡°Moreover, the capital is different from the other cities in Aino Continent. Those ces are poor, but almost all the nobles in the capital are rich, especially in thest thirty years. After thepletion of the¡± Wall of Eternity ¡°, afortable life indeed made the number of masters born in the capital less and less, but the pockets of the nobles are getting thicker and thicker, which is not conducive to the economic development of the capital¡­¡±

    Tang Yu felt that he was contributing to the GDP of the capital. How great was he? As expected of the Lord of Tree Shade who brought prosperity ¨C thest sentence was passed out from the mouths of the people of Western Garrison City and Gehrman City, not from the Great Lord Tang.

    After thinking for a while, he picked up a pen and paper and slowly wrote down the general outline of the entertainment industry in King¡¯s City.

    As for the intelligence gathering, it had long been thrown away by him¡­

    Cough cough,

    In any case, intelligence making money is the same, two flowers blooming.

 Chapter 514

    <h4>Chapter 514</h4>

    King¡¯s City, outskirts.

    Commoner residential area.

    Low houses were scattered in disorder. The distance between the houses was very short, and the space was cramped. Sometimes, one had to turn sideways to walk through.

    Mark came to thismoner area ording to his memory and knocked on a wooden door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    A weak voice came from inside the wooden door.

    With a creak, the door was pulled open, revealing a face full of beard and a somewhat haggard face.

    There was a scar on his face, an empty sleeve hanging down, and the other handpletely opened the wooden door.

    ¡°Vice Guild Leader, why are you here? Tie Dan, Mu Ya, hurry up and see who is here!¡±

    A look of surprise shed across the bearded man¡¯s eyes, and his voice rose a few decibels.

    ¡°Vice Guild Leader, have you found anything from the recent investigation? How is the situation of the Dark Tide?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the bearded man regretted it.

    The ¡°Winged Corps¡± probed outside the wall for decades, but did not get much. Now, the Corps is declining. They have the intention to find out the truth of the Dark Tide, but they suffer fromck of ability.

    Not to mention,

    Every time the corps went out of the city to explore, it was a narrow escape from death. Somerades-in-arms might sleep in the wilderness. The vice regiment came with great difficulty, but he had to bring up such a topic.

    Tie Dan and Mu Ya, who came out of the house, also had some eagerness and nervousness in their eyes.

    Mark suddenly smiled.

    It was a happy smile.

    ¡°Yes, we have gained a lot. Not only have we found the surviving humans outside the wall, but we have also obtained arge sum of capital support. I came this time to gather you old friends¡­¡±

    There were only a thousand awakened people in the ¡°Winged Corps¡±, but in fact, there were many awakened people who joined the ¡°Winged Corps¡± because of their dreams and obsession.

    It was just that the casualty rate of the corps was too high.

    Some people could not bear it and quit the corps.

    Some people were buried in the wilderness.

    There were also people who had the idea of bleeding thest drop of blood for the corps, but because of injuries and other reasons, they could only quit the corps and farm in peace.

    The bearded man was one of them.

    When he heard that there were survivors outside the wall, he smiled like a child. He did not agree with Mark¡¯s proposal of gathering his oldpanions.

    ¡°The corps has helped us enough over the years. We finally have enough funds and should use them on equipment. We are useless people. We are powerless to fight, but we are unwilling to drag the rear of the corps.¡±

    Tie Dan and Mu Ya nodded repeatedly.

    The auras of the three of them were weak and extremely chaotic. Just the people inside could sense the dense baleful auraing from their bodies. They were soldiers who had experienced hundreds of battles.

    ¡°Who said that you are useless¡­¡±

    Mark flipped his wrist and took out a bottle of red, jade green medicine. He opened the bottle cap and poured it into the bearded man¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°These two bottles of medicine were provided by the big boss. If you don¡¯t drink them, it will be a waste.¡±

    The big bearded man opened his eyes wide, and with a grunt, the medicinal liquid in his mouth slid down his throat and into his body.

    In a split second,

    A warm energy flowed through his limbs and into his internal organs.

    Some of the big bearded man¡¯s festering wounds had ck blood spurting out, and at a speed visible to the naked eye, scabs and fell off.

    Some of the scars were slowly recovering.

    The chaotic aura became stable, and the familiar power returned. There was only one or twoyers of weak aura left.

    It continued to climb until it finally stopped at the peak of the ninth level of awakening.

    Except for his left arm, which was still empty, he hadpletely recovered.

    ¡°This, this is probably a master-level potion¡­ How can it be wasted on me!¡±

    The bearded man trembled.

    It was anger.

    Master-level potion!

    Two bottles, one bottle to heal injuries, one bottle to replenish life force¡­

    Only a Master Pharmacist would have the possibility of sessfully refining it. In addition to the precious materials, the value of these two bottles of recovery medicine was self-evident.

    It was even more priceless!

    Even a middle-level noble with power and power might not be able to obtain it.

    Even if it was a great noble, it would be extremely painful to suddenly use two bottles of master-level medicine.

    He actually drank it just like that?

    For a moment, he had the urge to vomit it out and see if there was any more medicinal liquid.

    However, the bearded man was clear that the medicinal effect had long been absorbed by him.

    Now that things hade to this, he could only repay it with his life.

    Thus,

    He saw Mark flip his wrist and several bottles of medicine appeared in his hand.

    They were light red and green.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a waste. It¡¯s just a master-level potion. Big Boss doesn¡¯t need this much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    King¡¯s City, the outskirts of the city.

    A group of frence mercenaries walked into a tavern with their arms around their shoulders.

    The orange-yellow light flickered, emitting a gentle light.

    ¡°I heard that Baron Qingshui and Baron Sweet Potato have gotten together again. Hehe, there has been business again these days.¡±

    ¡°Shh, I heard that the Patrol Division has been fishing forw enforcement recently. If they catch you, they won¡¯t leave you a single coin.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of! I don¡¯t have any money, at most I can take my chrysanthemum!¡±

    A drunk mercenary shouted, and the tavern was filled with a happy atmosphere.

    The chatter was endless, eitherining that the mission was not profitable enough, or mentioning that the unlucky mercenary was not careful enough and was discovered by the noble families, and was beaten to death.

    No matter what, the mercenary industry was a high risk industry.

    Suddenly,

    Surprise shouts came from the street outside the door, covering the noise in the tavern.

    ¡°Have you heard? Night Tavern opens for three days and has a 60% discount!¡±

    ¡°Is it the newly opened tavern on the east side of the street? I heard that it is even more luxurious than the inner city tavern, and the variety of drinks is even more abundant. My friend has been there once, and he said that he will never forget it. He doesn¡¯t even want to go to those ordinary taverns.¡±

    ¡°Lord Aristocrat has already said it. Hurry up, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be a seat if I¡¯mte!¡±

    The shouts quickly faded away.

    Under the dim light, the customers in the tavern looked at each other.

    A new tavern?

    Was the wine really that good to drink?

    The customers in the tavern were skeptical, but the fact that a newly opened tavern was so well-known that it could show the unique characteristics of the wine.

    They couldn¡¯t imagine how many Origin Crystals they had spent in order to boost the reputation of the Night Tavern and Tree Shade Entertainment City. They had even used all sorts of current sales methods.

    Many of the wine recipes were bought from the system market by Tang Yu. They had a unique taste and the people of the empire said they were great, let alone a group of mercenaries who were not very knowledgeable.

    He had long since fallen into the taste of wine.

    His reputation naturally fermented.

    When more and more free mercenaries came to the Night Tavern where the rainbow lights were shing, they found that the seats in the Common District in the tavern were already packed to the brim.

    Even many nobles¡­

    From the initial resistance, he looked down on the tavern in the outer city.

    After finding out that the decoration of the tavern was exquisite and high-end, he was skeptical in his heart.

    Then he sneaked into the tavern noble district with his followers. At first, he was afraid of being discovered by others. He was reduced to a ce where he could only go to themoner district to spend money. He was afraid of beingughed at¡­ In the end, when he opened his eyes wide, he found that the noble district was filled with all his acquaintances.

    Their perspectives met and they continued to pretend not to know each other. The air was filled with an awkward atmosphere.

    In the end,

    All kinds of wine were ced in front of their tables.

    There was a mouth with a scorching hot impact, like a volcanic eruption erupting from the throat. There was a mouth full of burnt and fragrant fire dragon wine, and there was also a cool and lingering clear pool wine¡­ No matter how tricky the taste was, one could find their favorite one in the Night Tavern.

    It was so good that it exploded!

    Thus,

    I don¡¯t know when it started, but the nobles who were ashamed of entering the outer city suddenly¡­

    ¡°Have you been to the Night Tavern? What? Never heard of it?¡±

    Pairs of disdainful gazes swept over, and the isted noble was stunned.

    What exactly did I miss?

 Chapter 515

    <h4>Chapter 515</h4>

    King¡¯s City, the suburbs.

    A secret base in the mountain.

    Tang Yu sat in the newly built office with his legs crossed. A cup of hot tea was ced on his right, apanied by wisps of smoke rising and changing shapes. The fragrance of tea filled the entire room.

    He sipped it and felt refreshed.

    ¡°Green Mist Tea, it¡¯s a good thing. It can even be used on Transcendents.¡±

    Tea was a specialty of the capital, and it was obtained from a noble in the inner city.

    It had been more than ten days since the opening of Tree Shade Entertainment City. By borrowing the entertainment city that was disyed on the surface, it had already connected with many nobles¡­ Of course, it was only to hook up with merchants and housekeepers who worked for nobles, but it did not prevent them from getting good things from those people.

    Green Mist Tea was one of them.

    The mysterious veil of the capital was slowly being unveiled.

    ¡°There are now tenrge-scale ore veins in the capital. There are more than a hundred medium-sized ore veins. As long as there is no destructive mining, there will be an endless supply of source crystals every day. No wonder the nobles in the capital are all very rich.¡±

    When he heard this news, he almost drooled.

    What kind of concept was this?

    At the back of Tree Shade¡¯s mountain, an ore vein that could produce tens of thousands of units of Origin Crystals per day was only a medium-sized ore vein. As long as the mining methods were gentle and did not affect the core of the ore vein, this ore vein could continuously produce Origin Crystals. It was considered a renewable resource.

    A small-sized Origin Crystal vein was enough to support a small city.

    One could imagine how wealthy the upper echelons of the capital were.

    These ore veins were not originally born under the capital, but they had migrated here!

    The capital had a way to move the ore veins!

    The day he learned of this, Tang Yu asked the Duke of Western Garrison City. However, the other party was also very confused. Forcefully moving the ore veins must destroy the core. If there was a way to move the ore veins without affecting the core, would Western Garrison City have to live a bitter life?

    Tang Yu was very envious of this method. There were many ore veins on Earth. Because they were far away from Tree Shade, not only was the mining efficiency low, but they also needed to send many Awakened ones from the garrison corps to camp.

    ¡°Start with the upper ss nobles? PY? Torture?¡±

    Tang Yu shook his head.

    It was impossible for the higher-ups to share the core technology. Moreover, he guessed that even if it were in the hands of the great nobles, they might not necessarily be able to grasp the method to transport ore veins.

    It was very likely that it was only in the hands of the royal family.

    He could only slowly n it out and wait for the allure of the entertainment city to continue spreading.

    Ding!

    A soft sound rang out in his ears.

    Eternal Wall analysis progress: 100,pleted.

    At this time, under the list of ¡®Defense Building ¨C City Wall¡¯, in addition to the 1-7 level city wall, there was another option: Eternal Wall.

    Ever since the secret base was built, Tang Yu had spent a lot of Psychic Energy points to expand the territory in the direction of the city wall until he came into contact with the ¡®Eternal Wall¡¯ and spent a few more days before he was able topletely analyze it.

    The territory covered a small area, which was also the reason. However, it took a few days to finish analyzing it, which was enough to show how extraordinary the ¡®Eternal Wall¡¯ was.

    [Defense Building: Eternal Wall]

    [Strength: 5A]

    [Inscribed Runes: Grandmaster Armor Protection Rune, Grandmaster Magic Resistance Rune, Grandmaster Rank Solidifying Rune, Grandmaster Rank Energy Rune¡­]

    [Inscribed Array: Spatial Sealing Array, Energy Absorption Array, Forbidden Array¡­]

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He found that after the system was analyzed, not only did it record the ¡°Wall of Eternity¡± into the defense building list.

    Moreover, the array formations engraved inside could be extracted separately.

    It could be used as a construction unit.

    Tang Yu walked to the French window and looked at the interior of the mountain that was illuminated by the Origin Energy Lamp as if it was daytime.

    He waved his hand.

    Boom!

    A mysterious power suddenly descended.

    It was as if there was an invisible drawing pen in the distant open space. It quickly drew an array of colorful runes and connected in the blink of an eye.

    The brilliance faded away.

    The construction of the anti-air array waspleted.

    At this time,

    There was no one inside the mountain. Zhu Shu Li, who had just arrived in King¡¯s City through the teleportation array, had his hands on his waist. His small body floated up and was about to fly out of the vent.

    Halfway there,

    The power of the space-sealing formation enveloped her. She suddenly staggered and her face turned red. However, Zhu Shu Li was still unable to resist the dual effects of gravity and formation. It fell from the sky twenty to thirty meters away. It fell to the ground with a thud and rolled twice.

    Who was it?

    Who was it?

    Tang Yu retracted his gaze and quickly chose to dismantle the newly built ¡®Air Sealing Array¡¯. There was not a single trace left behind.

    He was very satisfied.

    Kevin had also set up the ¡®Air Sealing Array¡¯ before, but it did not seem to have been recorded by the system alone. Was it because the grade was not enough?

    The Spatial Sealing Array was based on the strength of the runes used to set it up. There were also differences in grades. The array that Kevin had set up was at best a high grade array, and it had limited effects on Transcendents. However, the array that was extracted from the ¡®Air Sealing Array¡¯ was not even able to withstand the attack.

    It was a master-level formation.

    In other words, only formations above master-level can be recorded by the system. Other buildings may be the same.

    Tang Yu thought for a moment and chose to analyze a city defense weapon on the Eternal Wall.

    Ding!

    The analysis progress instantly changed from 0% to 100%.

    All kinds of data were disyed in front of his eyes regarding this city defense weapon called ¡°Fire God Crossbow¡±.

    However¡­ it was not recorded in the defense building list.

    The system was actually a picky eater.

    ¡­

    The Night Pub was a ce where people couldn¡¯t stop themselves from drinking and drinking. The gaming hall in the entertainment city was a realistic illusion. Many people in the capital had never heard of it before and had never seen it before. In less than ten days, the reputation of Tree Shade Entertainment City had spread rapidly.

    It seemed to have a tendency to overshadow the old entertainment venues in the capital.

    ces like Red Street Market that talked about life and ideals were not affected much, but the bosses in the tavern street next door were allining.

    Originally, these pubs were the favorite ces for frence mercenaries. Every night, it was bustling with noise and excitement. But now, it was deserted¡­ You said that your entertainment city is obviously a high-end ce. Can¡¯t the fee be a little more expensive? And you still have to divide it into ordinary and noble stores. You don¡¯t have a way to live.

    The owner of a street in the tavern was angry, but there was nothing he could do.

    Revenge was impossible. They didn¡¯t see such a big entertainment city. It was built in just a few days. If someone said that there was no noble standing behind them, they wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    So,

    A tavern owner immediately sold the shop and went to Tree Shade Entertainment City to apply for a job. With several years of experience and more than ten years of work experience, the tavern owner suddenly stood out from the applicants.

    He became a waiter in the Night Tavern, serving tea and pouring water.

    Not to mention, the sry was quite high.

    The ie was not worse than his own shop.

    Sometimes, when you meet wealthy nobles and merchants, you can earn a small sum of money, but¡­ there are some nobles whose eyes are not quite right.

    -The diary of an employee from a tavern owner.

    At the same time,

    King¡¯s City, inner city.

    Grand buildings were arranged in a regr pattern.

    Under the night sky,

    In the mansion, on the streets, there were bright lights lit up. It was very prosperous. However,pared to the outer city, there was a little less poprity. Only at certain gatherings could one see lively scenes of peopleing and going.

    Scarlet Battle Beast Arena.

    In the arena,

    Roar ¡ª

    With a howl, a strange beast with ck hair raised its head and its forelimbs were raised high.

    In front of it, another beast had a fatal wound on its throat. Blood continuously sprayed out, and the entire Colosseum was filled with the stench of blood.

    ¡°ck Tooth Beast, eight kills in a row!¡±

    Outside the iron bars, the referee excitedly announced the result of the match.

    The noble with the ck Tooth Beast held his head high and looked at his opponent with disdain.

    Another noble clenched his fists and was extremely angry.

    The beast he had high hopes for died just like that, and it was already very difficult for them to find such a powerful beast in their home.

    After one round of battle, they rested in the middle and cleaned up the venue for about thirty minutes before the second battle of beasts arrived.

    This time, only two beasts with the aura of the first or secondyer appeared.

    The atmosphere at the scene was far less enthusiastic than before.

    Behind him,

    Mo Sang, the manager of the Beast Fighting Ring, had a dark look in his eyes.

    ¡°How many rounds are there today?¡±

    ¡°Three rounds.¡±

    ¡°Only three matches?¡±

    Thinking back to some time ago, the Scarlet Battle Arena had fought at least six or seven battles a night, or at most a dozen or so beast battles.

    Every time, it was filled with spectators.

    Every round of gambling was enough to fill the Colosseum with money.

    Nowadays, there are fewer and fewer people,

    Not only the nobles who bring beasts to participate, but also the spectators.

    The manager Mo Sang was clear about the reason, but he found it hard to imagine.

    ¡°Tree Shade Entertainment City has only opened for less than ten days, but they have taken away so many of our customers, and they only built it in the entertainment venue in the outer city¡­ What did they do? Even if the wine is unique, it is also a different type of entertainment than our Colosseum.¡±

    He muttered, feeling that he could not continue.

    Whether it was suppressing Tree Shade Entertainment City or seizing their wine recipes, they had to act.

    Others did not dare, Mo Sang had the confidence.

    The Scarlet Colosseum could be thergest colosseum in the inner city, not only because he was a noble, but also because of the person standing behind him.

    He was fearless.

    ¡­

    A momentter,

    Mo Sang brought his trusted subordinates to Tree Shade Entertainment City.

    From far away, he was shocked by theyout of the entertainment city, the lights, and the music.

    ¡°There are indeed some tricks¡­¡±

    To be able to manage the Scarlet Battle Arena in good order, Mo Sang had his own way of thinking and would not belittle his opponent.

    His eyes shed with light, and he secretly remembered the importance of the entertainment city in his heart. He was ready to make a high-quality imitation once he returned.

    Moreover, the person standing behind him had made a move to suppress Tree Shade, making his entertainment city the only one in the capital. Just imagining it, Mo Sang seemed to have seen a mountain of Origin Crystals.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    He tasted the wine and drinks of the Night Tavern, and then experienced the fighting nobles, and so on in the chess room.

    It had to be admitted that the boss of the entertainment city was very thoughtful.

    However,

    ¡°These businesses should not have too much of an impact on the Colosseum. There are many nobles who like bloody and exciting things.¡±

    Mo Sang came to thest stop and experienced the game of illusion.

    Sou

    The scene in front of him changed.

    In the blink of an eye, he was in front of a dpidated hut.

    He had known beforehand that this was the starting point of the game. Everyone could build their own home.

    Looking down again, he saw that he was wearing an old coarse cloth. Although there was no odor, as a noble, Mo Sang still could not bear it.

    After searching for a while, he quickly opened the fashion mall.

    Ding!

    Ding ding!

    In the blink of an eye, Mo Sang was already wearing a luxurious robe.

    At this time, he had the mind to carefully observe his surroundings.

    ¡°It¡¯s very real. Only when I focus on perception can I find some ws. The one who set up the illusion is a master.¡±

    He began to experience the entertainment of the illusion.

    In addition to the most basic building of home, there were several different games.

    Shooting type, killing monsters to level up, puzzle type, simted operation type¡­

    They were all nouns that he understood every word, but whenbined together, he could not understand them at all.

    Mo Sang was about to choose one of them and experience it, when his eyes suddenly fell on thest game.

    Nation raising Kun(Beast cultivatingbat type games)

    He widened his eyes. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this coincide with the scope of the Colosseum¡±

    Mo Sang decisively chose this game.

    Whoosh!

    The scene changed again, and what appeared before him was an¡­ egg.

    As a neer, Kun was hatched from the egg.

    Ka,

    Ka,

    After a long time, Mo Sang actually felt a little nervous and stared at the egg that was constantly cracking.

    Ding! Congrattions! You have obtained a young kun(white).

    A kun that was about twenty to thirty centimeters long,pletely white, and looked a bit like a fat fish appeared in front of Mo Sang.

    It swam in the air.

    ¡°It seems to be the most ordinary kun?¡±

    Having juste into contact with the people raising kun, Mo Sangdidn¡¯t know much about the game, but he also knew that this was a game to nurture kun, evolve kun, and fight with others.

    There wasn¡¯t much difference between fighting and cultivating beasts.

    He also knew that

    A rare beast with a precious bloodline, potential, andbat strength, was definitely stronger than a normal beast.

    It must be the same for a kun.

    After looking through the guide, Mo Sang looked down on the baby kun in front of him, which was only of white quality.

    He opened the store, and there was no high-grade kun to buy. There was only one kind of ¨C unknown egg inside.

    There was a probability of hatching a different species and quality baby kun.

    Mo Sang immediately charged the money.

    With a wave of his hand, the unknown eggs directly bought a set and hatched wildly.

    At the same time, he browsed the forum section of the game.

    [Opening a kun, evolution all depends on swallowing. Ten points that neers need to pay attention to.]

    [Viscount John made a mistake in his operation and identally evolved into a Dead Spirit Kun!]

    [The uncle next door thought that the evolution had failed, but the invincible Kun appeared, winning ten battles and ten victories]

    [Buying the Bone Kun evolution n with a lot of money, the price can be negotiated]

    [Fated Duel: From the Scarlet Battle Arena to the entire nation raising Kun. Can Marquis Monroe smile to the end? I hope that tonight at 10:00 PM, the fierce Kun will fight the Giant Leviathan.]

    Mo Sang¡¯s breathing quickened as he watched.

    So there were so many types of kun, and their own way of evolution was even more unexpected.

    The videos of all kinds of kun battling on the forum made his blood boil.

    Compared to the battles between low-level beasts in the scarlet Colosseum, the battle of kun was more than several times more interesting and exciting!

    Especially those high-level kun with different shapes and sizes, which made Mo Sang extremely tempted, wishing that his own kun could immediately devour and evolve.

    He was addicted to it, directing his own kun to continuously devour evolution of the exotic beasts.

    Finally,

    After a few minutes, Mo Sang had sessfully nurtured a young kun with decent talent.

    He once again exited the illusory space, nning to recharge some Origin Crystals in his card.

    Suddenly, he was stunned.

    What was he doing here?

    Good, it seemed like he was investigating the enemy?

    However¡­

    This game was really fun!

 Chapter 516

    <h4>Chapter 516</h4>

    Mo Sang was addicted to raising kun, but he didn¡¯t forget his original purpose.

    To suppress Tree Shade Entertainment City.

    Everything that he couldn¡¯t understand before had been figured out.

    Nowadays, beasts were rare resources, and the Scarlet Battle Arena asionally had high-end battles. At best, they were only at the peak of the fifth level.

    True experts could tell at a nce that beasts were strong and weak. The so-called bloodiness and excitement were not something to be excited about.

    The nobles were not all idiots. With the support of arge amount of resources, even a pig could be a pig demon¡­ Even the upper nobles, who neglected their cultivation, could possess the strength of a high-level awakened.

    And this part of the richest people was the customer group that the Scarlet Colosseum had always wanted to develop but could not develop.

    But now, it had been snatched away by the ¡°everyone raising Kun¡±.

    He even snatched away the original customer of their Colosseum.

    What? You said that the kun was only a simtion of an illusion, and it was fake, but the beast really existed?

    However, when the other nobles around were immersed in the sea of raising kun, that was true.

    Cultivate by yourself,

    Unique evolution.

    Ordinary small nobles, even lower ranked merchants and freedmen, could have a Kun that belonged to them and had unlimited potential, and could no longer only be a spectator¡­ The temptation was endless.

    Middle-level and upper-level nobles cultivated a Kun that no one else could catch up to, enjoying the pleasure of driving powerful beasts to fight.

    They keptparing.

    Those who won were all smiles.

    How could those who lost be willing? They would definitely think of a way to nurture stronger Kun beasts¡­

    In the long run, those who did not have Kun might even be excluded from the aristocratic circle.

    The more Mo Sang thought about it, the more he felt it was terrifying.

    It was clearly just a thought, but if it was constructed using an illusion technique, it would crush the Colosseum that they had been managing for a long time.

    Unbearable!

    Looking at the two Second Order Kun Beasts that he had trained all night long, Mo Sang gritted his teeth and quit the game.

    ¡­

    The next day,

    Duke Modun mansion.

    The middle-aged man stood by the window, his back tall and sturdy.

    Just standing there, the pressure of both identity and strength, made Mo Sang dare not raise his head and bow slightly to show respect.

    The Duke Modun is no longer young. Most of the family business is handed over to the children to manage. The one standing behind Mo Sang is only the second son of the Duke.

    This time, he was summoned by the Duke.

    He was nervous and excited.

    Mo Sang bowed his head and respectfully reported the information he had collected throughout the night.

    ¡°¡­ I think we have to act as soon as possible. If this continues, Entertainment City will have arge number of customers. At that time, it is very likely that they will be associated with other nobles, or they will be attacked by others first.¡±

    ¡°Continue, what do you think we should do?¡±

    Mo Sang already had an idea. ¡°A game built with illusion is very attractive. I think that with only the Red Colosseum, even if we suppress Tree Shade Entertainment City, we can¡¯t absorb this part of the customers.

    But we can imitate the model of Entertainment City and build one ourselves. With your wealth and connections, Duke, you can build an even more luxurious entertainment city.

    In addition, I think that the wine recipe of Tree Shade Entertainment City, the construction technology of the illusion, is the core. With these two cores, and with your identity, Duke, we can be invincible¡­

    However, I guess there is at least an illusion master and an array master standing behind the entertainment city.

    Their background is not clear at the moment.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    The Duke Modun turned around, revealing a hard, angr face. ¡°With me supporting you behind your back, do as you please.¡±

    Mo Sang showed a happy expression.

    As expected of the Duke, his words were domineering.

    That¡¯s right, other than the royal family, the Duke in the capital does not have to fear anyone.

    It was impossible for Tree Shade Entertainment City to have a royal family background. It was just like how a beggar could not have a rtionship with the king.

    He bid farewell and turned to leave the room.

    Just as the door was about to close, the Duke¡¯s voice suddenly sounded,

    ¡°There is one more thing. Remember to help me ask about the evolution method of the fifth rank Cloud Devouring Giant Leviathan.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Mo Sang froze for two seconds before closing the door and forgetting to respond.

    Fifth rank?

    The Duke had actually cultivated a fifth-rank Giant Leviathan.

    As expected of a duke!

    ¡­

    The capital had been peaceful for too long, and the establishment of the entertainment city was like a stone thrown into a pool, causing ripples.

    The news spread quickly. Other than some people who focused on cultivation, most of them were more or less curious about the new entertainment style of the entertainment city.

    Nobles didn¡¯tck money. Cultivation¡­ If not for the fact that they could extend their lives, who would cultivate?

    Wouldn¡¯t it be good to squander the assets left behind by their ancestors?

    This made the group of nobles who had been bored for many years feel a long-lost excitement.

    Among the iron fans on the entertainment city wall, Serena¡¯s identity was almost the most noble.

    She was a member of the royal family.

    The daughter of the current king, the seventeenth Princess, Serena Cecil.

    Nowadays, in all the illusion games, ¡°A nation raises a kun¡± was the most popr one, but Serena was not interested in it.

    She was the honorable seventeenth Princess, raising a beast with ancient blood¡­ a ck cat.

    The ck cat followed the seventeenth Princess withnguid steps. It yawned and looked like an ordinary domestic cat.

    The Purple-Winged Lan Tiger that her cousin was so proud of had once been frightened to the ground in front of the ck cat.

    Therefore, Serena was not interested in Kun.

    She also did not like to let her pet fight and kill.

    She squatted down and picked up the ck cat. Her hairy paws stepped on the tall mountain in front of her.

    As she stroked the cat, she walked into the illusion game area.

    She sneaked out of the pce again and disguised herself¡­ She did not want to meet other nobles and did not bring any followers¡­ Serena did not care about ostentation, and there was no need to worry about safety in the capital.

    Besides, there was ck Pupil.

    She looked down at the ck cat in her arms.

    ¡°It would be great if ck Pupil could also enter the game.¡±

    What she liked the most was an exploration type game in the illusion game.

    She drove a type of vehicle called ¡°spaceship¡± and explored adventure in the world called ¡°space.¡±

    From the initial maintenance of the damaged spacecraft, leaving the, to collecting materials to make spacecraft parts, modifying the spacecraft, and jumping over and over again to explore differents.

    Infinite space.

    A with a strange scenery.

    An alien with a strange appearance.

    There were also huge spaceships, battleships, space stations, and even a space city.

    Serena was deeply attracted.

    When she was born, the ¡°Wall of Eternity¡± had been built. For twenty years, Serena had lived in the capital.

    Although the capital was not small, it was like a cage for the lively Serena.

    She had always wanted to join the Wing Legion but was not allowed.

    She could only understand the continent from some books.

    However, no matter how vast the continent was,pared to the universe in the game, it was just a drop in the ocean¡­ Moreover, she only knew about the continent from books. At most, she would add some pictures and explore the starry sky with her own eyes.

    Even if she knew that it was just an illusion, an illusion created by others.

    It was also unable to resist the temptation of ¡°the universe is so big, I want to take a look¡±.

    It¡¯s just that the construction of illusion also needs to be based on the basicw. How is such a huge illusion made up? Are those uniquely shaped spaceships and space stations just imagination? Or are they real?

    She suddenly chuckled and felt that she was too tangled.

    ording to the slogan of the entertainment city, when enjoying it, enjoy it.

    She was ready to enter the illusion,

    Suddenly,

    Noises came from outside.

    Vaguely, they seemed to hear angry or frightened shouts.

    Bang!

    Pa!

    ng!

    When Serena walked out, she saw a group of gangsters wearing misceneous equipment(leather armor, light armor, and other weapons.) They were armed with knives, guns, sticks, and all kinds of weapons. They were smashing wantonly in the entertainment city.

    With a sweep of the staff, all the ss shattered.

    Arge hammer smashed down. The fountain in the middle of the square was smashed into pieces. Earth and stone flew into the air. The ordinary people and the weak low level Awakened ones cried out in rm and fled.

    is not an ordinary bastard!

    Although it looked like a trash card and had restrained its aura, the momentum it disyed when it struck caused many of the strong Awakened ones to look at it.

    It was not like there were no guards in the entertainment city.

    They had already hired a few well-known mercenary groups to take turns guarding.

    At this moment, there were also three to five hundred mercenaries in charge of guarding. They were on the same level as the troublemakers, but they were cut down in a single move. Many mercenaries fell to the ground, blood gushing out like a fountain. It was unknown whether they were alive or dead.

    ¡°Those hooligans were disguised as elite soldiers!¡±

    As a Princess, Serena had the strength of the Great Circle of the Awakening Realm due to the umtion of resources. Herbat strength might becking, but her vision was not bad.

    The disguise of these people could not hide from her eyes.

    At the very least, they were at the peak of the ninth level of the Awakening Realm, and theirbat skills were brilliant¡­ They were not worse than the elite guards in the pce.

    Which family were they from?

    ¡­

    In less than a minute,

    Many of the shops outside had been smashed.

    The frightened customers were dispersed, and the originally bustling entertainment city suddenly became bleak.

    At this time, those people had already rushed to the Night Pub and the illusion game area.

    Do you want to attack?

    Serena hesitated for a moment.

    She could see that this group of people were very targeted.

    The frence mercenaries, the shop owners who fled slowly, were beaten to death, injured, and dressed as ordinary customers. They also attacked mercilessly.

    And the nobles who were wearing gorgeous robes and attendants naturally avoided them.

    But because of this,

    Serena was angry and even more unwilling to see Entertainment City be destroyed.

    ¡°ck Pupil.¡±

    She cried out,

    The ck cat in his arms opened its eyes, reflecting the ck, swirling, strange pupils.

    Suddenly,

    Bang,

    The few troublemakers who rushed towards the Night Tavern seemed to have been hit by an invisible hammer. Their chests immediately copsed and their bodies flew out, blood sshing everywhere.

    Mark led the group of old brothers that he had gathered and hurriedly rushed out of the underground training area.

    These old brothers had left the battlefield for too long due to disability and so on. Now that they had returned, in order to adapt and be stronger, they had been training in the ¡°spiritual space¡±.

    It was inconvenient to contact internally and externally.

    Even though their reactions were already very fast, when they rushed out of the central building, half of Entertainment City had already been destroyed.

    Mercenaries, employees, tourists who were injured or even dead,

    There were also instructions from the big boss.

    Mark¡¯s eyes were red!

    ¡­

    The nobles had their own armed forces, and this group of people were transferred from the most elite group of the Duke¡¯s Mansion.

    At this time,

    Behind,

    On the roof of a certain building.

    Mo Sang watched from afar and sneered when he saw that the guards of Entertainment City were instantly killed.

    ¡°The idea of Entertainment City is good, but unfortunately, weak¡­ is the original sin.¡±

    He was toozy to use schemes and tricks. He directly used the simplest and crudest method topletely shut down Tree Shade Entertainment City.

    It was because he had grasped enough power to crush them.

    No matter which noble stood behind Entertainment City, they were not worth mentioningpared to Duke Modun.

    That group of guards did not evenst half a minute. They probably relied on the patrolling army in the outer city, right?

    Unfortunately,

    The duke had already informed the Patrol Division.

    The team responsible for patrolling this area only arrived after dozens of minutes and was ¡°swiftly¡± escaped by the troublemakers.

    This time was enough for him to capture the manager of Entertainment City and interrogate him.

    He turned his head to look at the grey-haired old man beside him. ¡°Master ndor, the matter of interfering with the illusion array will all depend on you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡±

    ndor sped his hands behind his back and looked at the building where the ¡°game of illusion¡± was located.

    As an array master enshrined in the Duke¡¯s estate, ndor did notck resources. He had a great deal of knowledge in array formations, and his experience in array formations and array formations was iparably rich.

    In the capital, apart from that Array Formation Grandmaster, he wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone else.

    Moreover,

    Just interfering with the illusion array and making the ¡°users¡± in the game lose their line was much easier than cracking it or creating an array.

    ¡°This is an interference disk array that this old man has spent so many years to create. Even a master array can not escape the influence of this disk array.¡±

    ¡°As expected of Grandmaster ndor. You¡¯re not far from bing a grandmaster, are you?¡±

    ¡°If not for the sake of allowing those nobles to escape from the illusion unscathed, I wouldn¡¯t have to trouble you to help me.¡±

    ndor was very pleased.

    His wrinkled face bloomed into a smile.

    He fiddled with the interference disk array and injected Origin Energy into it. ¡°It¡¯s starting. Watch carefully. There will be some changes in three seconds.¡±

    One,

    Two,

    Three,

    Mo Sang thought for a while and looked up.

    The building didn¡¯t change at all.

    True, the illusion was disturbed, and only illusionist and formation masters could see the change.

    But the people in the illusion game should be in a daze.

    Mo Sang felt that someone would soon walk out of the building.

    So he waited quietly and watched attentively.

    One minute,

    Two minutes,

    He suddenly felt that something was wrong. When he turned his head again, he saw that Master ndor was sweating. The disk array in his hand was turning around and whispering.

    ¡°Why is it useless?¡±

    ¡°Failed again?¡±

    ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s all fake!¡±

    Master ndor pulled at his hair and muttered to himself. He even tore apart the formation te.

    That appearance,

    Mo Sang silently retreated a few steps into the distance.

    Master Knowledge could no longer be relied on.

    They could only take n B.

    Regardless of the nobles who were still in the game, they would directly tear down the buildings and bases rted to the illusion array.

    In any case,

    Entertainment City no longer had any decent strength to resist. Whether it was capturing people or demolishing, he could do whatever he wanted.

    Thinking of this,

    Mo Sang was ready to give a new order, but when he looked at the shops in Entertainment City, he was caught off guard and widened his eyes.

    My people¡­?

 Chapter 517

    <h4>Chapter 517</h4>

    Every noble had their own private army.

    In the past, when they had a vast territory, they even had arge scale army of Hunters. In their own territory, they were no different from the king.

    The nobles who were now living in the capital were either nobles from the royal court or had led their own troops to the capital in the early days of the Dark Tide.

    Over the decades, the capital only had the Eternal Army, the Patrol Army, the Enforcement Group, and the Red Army¡­ The Wing Army could only be considered 0.1.

    However, there were a lot of armed forces in the dark.

    More or less, the nobles had formed a guard team to support some experts.

    The scale might be limited, but the degree of the elites was not bad.

    The Hunters who were fighting over hundreds of them were the elites of the Duke Modun mansion guards. The leader had the strength of the great circle of the awakened level and was a vice regiment level expert.

    ¡­

    Two minutes ago.

    Becky, the vice-captain with the name of ¡°Mad Fist¡±, nced coldly at the entire Entertainment City.

    He did not need to do it himself.

    Tree Shade Entertainment City¡¯s guards, the strongest of them, could not even withstand a few moves from his right-hand men before they were sted to the ground.

    ¡°Heh, mercenary.¡±

    Even though the mercenary groups hired by Entertainment City were ranked in the mercenary world, their reputation and strength were not bad, but mercenaries were mercenaries. A group of vulgar people learned a little and thought they were masters.

    Becky, who came from the Duke¡¯s mansion and had a little rtionship with the Duke, knew very well that the level of awakening was only a part of the strength of the battle.

    The legacy knowledge, cultivation methods, battle techniques, battle techniques, spells, and so on were the key to determining whether a person could be an expert or not.

    And all of this was in the hands of the upper nobility.

    It was the capital for the nobles to continue.

    What did mercenaries have? At most, it was basic ss information, such as the warrior cultivation method, such as heavy sh and chain sh, these low-level battle skills.

    There were very few mages.

    As for the Duke¡¯s Mansion, it had even betterbat ss knowledge.

    For example, the warrior ss, shield warrior, berserker warrior, mage ss, explosive mage, etc.. Of course, ordinary guards were not qualified to get the knowledge of the advanced ss, and Becky, as the focus of training, not only got the cultivation method of the berserker, but also exchanged for a few matchingbat skills with contribution.

    Mad sh, Berserk Fury, Brutal Strike, etc..

    Even though he was using a fist, it was fine¡­ After all, the Duke¡¯s Mansion did not have an advanced profession that could use a fist.

    Boom!

    He casually waved his fist, and Origin Energy emerged from his body, forming a red fist force that directly destroyed the shop beside him.

    He was very satisfied.

    ¡°Smash them all for me.¡±

    At this moment,

    The few Hunters who had rushed towards the Night Pub were sent flying backwards.

    Mark led hundreds of people and rushed out of the central building.

    ¡°Someone else?¡± Becky narrowed his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right, there are nobles behind the entertainment city after all. How can the guards be all those useless mercenaries, but¡­¡±

    There was a gap between the private armies of the nobles and the nobles.

    The gap came from wealth and the knowledge that the nobles had in their hands.

    Boom!

    ng

    Without a word, the elite soldiers of the Duke¡¯s Mansion, dressed in mixed armor, began to fight with Mark and the others.

    The situation that he had imagined had not happened.

    An Hunters from the Duke¡¯s Mansion,

    The saber in his hand emitted a bloody light. It was the most practical blood sh among low levelbat skills.

    The thick bloody light extended the saber several meters. This was the benefit of having a strong background. Even if some frence mercenaries knew thisbat skill, it was difficult to use it to perfection.

    In the second batch of guards in Entertainment City, a one-armed man was also holding a saber. The de was also filled with bloody light, and the aura of blood was thick. It was as if he had rushed out of a sea of blood.

    The blood color continued to flow, breaking through ten meters¡­

    Boom!

    A pir of red baleful aura shot into the sky. The armor on the chest of the elite guards of the Duke¡¯s Mansion was cut into pieces, revealing the dark ck inner armor inside.

    That was the real equipment of the Duke¡¯s Mansion guards. There were three different runes engraved on it.

    At this time, this inner armor was also broken. The de light cut open the chest, revealing a ferocious wound.

    His body swayed as he fell.

    His eyes were filled with disbelief.

    It was one thing for a Blood sh to be inferior to a human, but why was it that even though he had already blocked a portion of the attack, the high-grade runic inner armor he wore was still as fragile as paper?

    Most of the elite guards of the Duke Modun manor had the strength of the peak of the ninthyer.

    The guards of Entertainment City were simr as well.

    In terms of aura, the two sides were equal.

    Becky was originally confident that victory was in his grasp, and the elites of the Duke¡¯s Mansion all had thebat ability to challenge those above their level.

    As a result,

    But it was different.

    In the beginning, they could still resist a few more moves, butter on, the guards of Entertainment City became more and more courageous as they fought, and the awakened ones of the Duke¡¯s Mansion were like cut wheat, falling one by one.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Becky was no longer calm, and immediately ordered, ¡°Form a battle formation to meet the enemy.¡±

    The scattered Duke¡¯s mansion warriors immediately gathered together. The three who were good at defense were at the front, and the teammates next to them were attacking together.

    ¡°Mage, Fireball!¡±

    Becky ordered again.

    Dozens of people who had awakened special abilities and had the talent to learn spells raised a huge fireball in their hands.

    The fireball was like a shower of fire, shooting towards the ce where the guards were the most concentrated.

    This was the foundation of a big force!

    Becky slowly curled his lips.

    Boom!

    ¡­.

    A faint screen of light appeared.

    The ten guards of Entertainment City raised their hands high, and a hazy white light blossomed, forming a shield like white screen of light.

    The screen of light was connected, and it was dozens of timesrger.

    The heavenly fire that had gathered dozens ofrge fireballs smashed down, only causing the screen of light to ripple.

    Then,

    The ten guards of Entertainment City who were standing together put their hands together.

    Cold air filled the air, and a white dragon made of ice appeared in the air in an instant.

    The white dragon pped its wings and swooped down. Wherever it passed, white frost formed on the ground, and sharp icicles emerged from the frozen ground¡­

    In the blink of an eye, it was the Frost and White Lands.

    ¡°Ice, Ice Dragon!¡±

    Becky could not help but shout.

    This was a high-level spell, and there were not many people in the Duke¡¯s Mansion who were qualified to learn it.

    However, since when could the Ice Crystal Dragon summon the Ice Spike?

    It was too resistant!

    The Ice Crystal Dragon flew over the battle formation of the Duke¡¯s Mansion. All kinds of saber light, sword energy, fireballs, and wind desnded on the Ice Crystal Dragon. However, they continued to attack several times before the Ice Crystal Dragon exploded.

    At this time,

    More than half of the soldiers in the Duke¡¯s Mansion had fallen.

    Among the second batch of guards in Tree Shade Entertainment City, only a few were injured.

    This was different from what they had agreed on.

    Becky suddenly had the intention to retreat.

    He turned around and looked into the distance.

    He gritted his teeth and rushed forward.

    He was cautious, but Becky was quite strong.

    The great circle of the Awakening Realm was enough to crush most people, not to mention that he was also an outstanding one at this level.

    Not even one out of ten of them would have a title.

    ¡°Mad Fist¡±,

    It was a symbol of strength.

    As soon as Becky made his move, he tore a hole in the battle array of Entertainment City.

    Wherever he passed, no one could block a punch from him.

    The Duke¡¯s Mansion, which was originally at a disadvantage, not only stabilized the formation, but also had the possibility of reversing the situation.

    This was the strong.

    Boom!

    The more Becky fought, the more fierce he became. Another ice dragon was condensed, but as soon as it swooped down, it was smashed into pieces by his fist.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He stared at the ten mages.

    [Raging Fury] made his body d in ayer of orange-red aura, and his power skyrocketed.

    With one step, he was hundreds of meters away.

    Waves of air surged.

    Mark made his move.

    He turned into a stream of light and collided with Becky.

    One red and one white.

    They collided continuously.

    Cracks spread out on the ground and extended continuously. From time to time, craters four to five meters in radius appeared, as if they had been smashed by an invisible giant hammer.

    Suddenly,

    The two figures appeared again.

    Becky¡¯s leather armor had beenpletely shattered. Inside was a set of inner armor made by a quasi-master, covered with dense knife marks.

    It was already dyed red.

    He could not believe it until he was defeated.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why that person was able topletely crush him in terms of skills,bat skills, and equipment.

    Who said that there were at most middle-level nobles behind the entertainment city?

    He had been screwed over by Mo Sang!

    ¡­

    On the other side,

    Mark gasped a little, but it was difficult to hide his surprise.

    As soon as Becky made a move, he recognized the identity of the other person, ¡°Mad Fist¡± Becky, who was also a little famous in the capital.

    The same great circle of awakening could be divided into three, six, and nine.

    He was only at the upper level, but his advantage was his richbat experience.

    Becky, however, was at the top.

    They were not on the same level at all, and even ten of them might not be enough for him to fight.

    But now he won.

    It was quite easy.

    Mark recalled that in just a short ten days, he had received an inheritance called ¡°light element warrior.¡± Then, he continued to train and kill in the ¡°spiritual space.¡±

    He knew that he had made considerable progress, but he did not expect it to be so huge.

    Including those old brothers.

    And it had only been a short ten days. If it were fora month or two months, what level could they reach?

    Mark did not dare to imagine it.

    This was all bestowed by the big boss.

    In a split second,

    He yearned even more for Tree Shade.

    ¡­

    Entertainment City Square was a mess.

    The ground was littered with people. Hundreds of people in ckbat suits were cleaning up the battlefield. They lifted up the enemies who were not dead yet and tied them up.

    There were also some onlookers in the surroundings.

    Some were curious, some were watching the show and didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.

    There were also some who were unlucky and were injured by the aftermath of the battle between thest two great circle experts. They fell to the ground and cried out in pain.

    A noble holding a wine cup walked out of the Night Tavern. He was originally very calm, watching the battle while drinking.

    However, at this moment,

    The wine ss was tilted, and dark red liquid kept dripping down, but he did not know it.

    He looked at Becky, who was half-kneeling on the ground.

    The power of thest battle was far greater than that of the great circle.

    In a situation where Transcendents were already non-humans and could hardly make a move, the title of Great Perfection was the mostmon battle force.

    Just suppressing an entertainment ce located in the outer city, they actually sent out the title Great Perfection.

    And it just so happened that there were such experts stationed in the entertainment city, even stronger.

    The smart people seemed to have already seen that the storm was brewing.

    ¡­

    ¡°Entertainment, Entertainment City has been saved?¡±

    Selena was a little stunned.

    ck Pupil hasn¡¯t acted yet.

    The one standing behind Tree Shade Entertainment City was also one of the top powers in the capital?

    The seventeenth Princess shook her head. She felt that the small capital had be a littleplicated.

    ¡°But¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with me. It¡¯s good that the Entertainment City is still here.¡±

    Seeing that the matter was over, she turned around and prepared to continue ying online games.

    At this time,

    The ck cat in his arms opened its eyes again and meowed.

    An indescribable pressure enveloped the sky above Entertainment City.

    Everyone in Entertainment City seemed to have been choked by the throat. Their faces were pale and their pupils bulged.

    The weak had already fallen unconscious, and the nobles were no exception.

    Even the strong-willed awakened ones were on the verge of copse. A great terror lingered in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    For a moment, Serena¡¯s face also turned pale. Only after that did she recover, her heart thumping non-stop.

    ¡°T-Transcendent.¡±

    She understood in her heart.

    She also did not understand.

    How could there be Transcendents who dared to make a move in the city?

    ¡­

    Mo Sang breathed a sigh of relief.

    The man finally made his move.

    If Becky had not been kicked unconscious, tied up by a special rope, tied into a dumpling ball and was about to be taken away, the man might not have made his move.

    It was only in the past that he followed her.

    Mo Sang had not expected that even the elite guards of the Duke¡¯s Mansion would be wiped out here.

    It was likely that the backer behind the entertainment city had left their most elite forces here.

    Even so,

    It could not be underestimated. It was probably a noble of the upper and upper levels, or even a great noble.

    ¡°But since that lord has already made his move, everything has be a foregone conclusion.¡±

    ¡°No matter who the backer is, as long as I obtain the wine recipe and the illusionary array, I am confident that I can build an even more luxurious entertainment city.¡±

    That lord had already released his aura and suppressed everyone. As someone who could see things clearly, Mo Sang naturally understood that he could not trouble that lord to do it himself.

    He brought the remaining dozen or so guards with him and jumped down from the roof of the tall building, taking a few steps to the za of the entertainment city.

    Sweeping his gaze,

    Staring at the Night Pub and the building where the illusion was located.

    At the same time,

    Hundreds of meters up in the sky, the Transcendent who was hiding his figure coldly looked down.

    Each and every one of them was as small as an ant.

    Under his oppression, there was no way for them to resist.

    Power how wonderful was that?

    He was a little displeased when he saw Mark and the other Hunter who had risen to power.

    The majestic aura condensed into substance, and like a hurricane, it once again pressed down on the guards of Entertainment City.

    Suddenly,

    The Transcendent felt his scalp go numb.

    The imposing aura that was solid instantly dissipated.

    He focused and swept his gaze across the surroundings.

    He gathered all his strength and gathered it on his hands and feet.

    He faced the enemy with his strongest stance.

    Time passed by.

    There was no sign of any enemy in the surroundings.

    The shadow of death had been enveloping him, bing stronger and stronger.

    He couldn¡¯t help it,

    Cold sweat slowly dripped down his forehead.

    ¡­

    A few kilometers away on the street.

    A hundred-man team from the Patrol Division was patrolling the streets. Everywhere they passed, the people would avoid them and lower their heads, not daring to look at them directly.

    ¡°Boss, something seems to have happened over there.¡±

    There was a noiseing from the direction of Entertainment City.

    ¡°There is no need for you to say it.¡± The leader of the Transcendents chuckled. ¡°You all listen up on this matter. Take another hourss. It is time for us to officially enter the stage and maintain order.¡±

    When the time came, the people from the Duke¡¯s Manor would be busy and leave. He might even be able to get some soup from the city.

 Chapter 518

    <h4>Chapter 518</h4>

    Tree Shade Entertainment City.

    Public square.

    It was depressing.

    Mo Sang took a few steps forward and swung his sword, trying to cut off the special rope that tied Becky¡­

    ng

    Sparks flew everywhere.

    The special rope was intact.

    Mo Sang, ¡°¡­¡±

    He infused his Origin Energy into the longsword, and a faint light emerged from the de.

    Shua!

    A silver sword light shed down.

    Mo Sang¡¯s mouth went numb.

    Looking again,

    Oh,

    It worked. A white mark was left on the special rope.

    It was clearly visible¡­ What the hell!

    There were a dozen or so Awakened ones following him. Some of them lowered their heads to count the cracks on the ground, while others looked up into the sky.

    Mo Sang felt a little embarrassed.

    The aura of the twelfth level awakenedpletely erupted. Origin Energy circted, and a ¡°Crescent Moon sh¡± descended from above.

    Boom!

    Becky, who was tied into a ball, rolled out a few times.

    It hit his face.

    The specially made rope had been cut into a¡­ one centimeter thick hole.

    ¡°Hu ¡ªha ¡ª¡°

    Mo Sang took a deep breath. It had been many years since he had done it himself.

    Look at the dumplings again¡­ Oh no, it¡¯s Becky, he ordered two of his subordinates, and pretended to say nothing, ¡°You protect the head of Becky, everyone else,e with me.

    Mo Sang could not care about the other guards of the Duke¡¯s Mansion who were tied up.

    He had limited manpower, and he did not intend to kill the Hunters of Entertainment City who were locked in by the aura and almost unable to move.

    Important matters were important.

    He had to settle this matter before the people from the Patrol Division arrived.

    At this time,

    Mark and the others were still resisting the terrifying pressure from the transcendent.

    The tangible aura was like arge mountain, pressing down on everyone.

    Especially the strongest Mark, who was facing the greatest pressure.

    It was almost equivalent to facing off against a Transcendent from afar.

    On the other hand, the other people who were only affected by the Transcendent¡¯s pressure were less affected. Those who were at least at the sixth rank or above could stand steadily.

    Many people mourned for the entertainment city in their hearts.

    This most prosperous ce in the outer city would soon vanish into thin air.

    Mo Sang strode forward and walked past Mark.

    Suddenly,

    Hu ¡ª

    Mo Sang did not know what kind of change was happening.

    However, he discovered that the other Hunter who were surrounded by extraordinary pressure, whose faces were pale and their backs were hard to straighten, were like fish leaping out of the water at this moment.

    Mark and the others, who had been frozen and could not even move, had regained their rosyplexion. Hundreds of them spread out in an instant and surrounded Mo Sang and the others.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Cold sweat slid down with a swoosh!

    Asking,

    What if he was sold by his teammates and surrounded by enemies?

    ¡­

    High in the sky,

    The Transcendent from Duke Modun mansion was very panicked.

    Really,

    If not for the boredom, and if Becky wasn¡¯t a junior he had high hopes for,

    he had no intention ofing along.

    It was just a new entertainment ce.

    In the capital, even if there weren¡¯t a thousand of them, there would still be eight hundred of them.

    It wasn¡¯t a secret ce, so how could they send elite troops to guard it?

    Even if it was the Scarlet Battle Colosseum, the permanent residents would only be a small team of a hundred people from the sixth to tenthyer.

    Only important ces such as the storage units for food, equipment, or the work experiments of the masters would be heavily guarded.

    In the face of a mere entertainment city, the hundreds of elites from the Duke¡¯s household guards were already enough to think highly of them.

    However, they still lost.

    Even Becky, who he thought highly of and had the potential to be a Transcendent, suffered a crushing defeat on the spot.

    The person who defeated Becky had a high chance of bing a Transcendent.

    In an instant,

    The killing intent of this Transcendent from the Duke¡¯s Mansion appeared.

    Since he had already made his move to suppress them, he would do it thoroughly. The other ants and Transcendents did not care. They might break through and be existences on the same level as him. He could not be left alive.

    He was preparing to make a move secretly.

    It was just a quiver!

    There was a strong enemy spying on them from the shadows.

    The Transcendents of the Duke¡¯s Manor were prepared to face the enemy. They spread out their perception, but they could not find the enemy that was spying on them from the shadows.

    The shadow of death that enveloped them grew stronger and stronger.

    Other than when the ck tide broke out, he had never been so flustered when fighting against a terrifying dark creature.

    Below,

    Becky was tied up and Mo Sang walked out from behind the scenes with his remaining men.

    He was the backing of Mo Sang and the others.

    ¡°I am a noble. I can¡¯t escape!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide,e out!¡±

    ¡°I, I am not afraid of you!¡±

    ¡°Hu ¡ªhu ¡ª¡°

    The extraordinary spirit in the sky was already stretched to its limit. The killing intenting from all directions made his brain almost crash.

    In the face of danger, how should he choose?

    Instinctively, he made a choice for him.

    In the next moment, he turned into a streak of light and fled far away.

    ¡­

    At this time,

    In the Night Wine House.

    The gentle and soothing music echoed.

    Most of the customers in the tavern had turned into onlookers. The originally lively Night Pub suddenly became deserted.

    The bar counter,

    The bartender was not Lorraine, but a few disciples she brought out.

    As a full-time bartender, part-time sniper, mixing wine¡­ Of course, when he wanted to adjust, when he did not want to, he could just fish.

    Otherwise, what was the point of having a disciple?

    In any case, as thedy boss, she did not run away from Hong Li as she invested in her skills.

    Lorraine, who was studying gambling in her room, naturally noticed the movement outside.

    But anyway,

    It wasn¡¯t a big problem.

    She was toozy to make a move, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t all the hard work of her subordinates be in vain?

    This was for their sake.

    Thus, Lorrainezily turned over, the poker cards in her hands flipping.

    All the way until that extraordinary aura enveloped her.

    Lorraine raised her head and nced up. Her gaze seemed to prate the ceiling and see the person standing in the air.

    ¡°You dare to cause trouble in my territory?¡±

    Her spatial ring shed.

    She held a silver gun in her hand.

    The body of the gun shone like water, and countless dense and dense marks shed.

    Lorraine picked up the divine weapon grade sniper rifle. The muzzle was seventy-five degrees upwards.

    ¡°ignores space.¡±

    ¡°Sure Hit!¡±

    ¡°Bide Attack!¡±

    It had already locked onto the Transcendent far away in the sky.

    As time passed, the power of this spear would be greater and greater. Even if it were fora Transcendent with powerful vitality, even ifyers of defense were stacked on his body¡­

    Under this sure hit, she would also die.

    This was Lorraine¡¯s legacy ss. When the Demon of Subduing Earth attacked, blood would definitely ssh out.

    In the end, she did not make a move and allowed the Transcendent to escape.

    After all, killing a Transcendent could not be exchanged for money¡­ If she nned to make a move, she couldpletely restrain her killing intent and secretly store her energy. Only when the bullet shot out would she be detected.

    ¡­

    Entertainment City, public square.

    Mo Sang and the others did not resist, and they were consciously tied up like dumplings.

    Since they were surrounded, it was good to surrender.

    Look,

    Becky and the others, not only were they beaten ck and blue, but they also fainted. Inparison, I still retained a bit of the dignity of a noble¡­

    I¡¯m not afraid of being miserable, I¡¯m afraid no one is worse than me.

    For a moment, Mo Sang felt relieved.

    Mark divided a few dozen people to guard the captives, while the rest spread out to maintain order.

    Perhaps it was this group of troublemakers who did not dare to attack the nobles. Other than a few idiots who were too weak and fainted from the supernatural pressure, most of them did not panic and took the initiative to cooperate with Mark and the others to maintain order.

    This big show was very exciting.

    It made the group of nobles who seemed to be in pain extremely satisfied.

    The other mercenaries, facing Tree Shade Entertainment City, whose background was obviously extraordinary, no one dared to touch the eyebrows of Entertainment City at this time.

    Unless they nned to apany the people lying on the ground.

    The losses were quickly calcted.

    Most of the shops near the entrance were smashed. When the shop owners saw that the situation was not good, most of them fled at the first moment, and not many were injured.

    On the contrary, there were a few mercenary groups that were hired to stand at the front line. There were quite a few awakened ones who were seriously injured, dying, and even dying.

    Mark poured the diluted recovery medicine into the mouths of the wounded one by one.

    -Not only was the medicine too strong to attract attention, but it could also keep the lives of these injured mercenaries and help them slowly recover.

    The few mercenaries who were in near-death state, their breathing as weak as a candle in the wind, immediately stabilized, and the gushing wound was quickly bandaged with the ¡°blood of bandage¡± produced by Tree Shade.

    Even if it was diluted, the medicinal effect was still not bad. Some of the mercenaries who were originally seriously injured were already able to stand up.

    However, those mercenaries who had died and their auras hadpletely disappeared could not be saved.

    Mark held guilt in his heart as he spoke to the mercenary group leaders.

    The eyes of the mercenary group leaders were filled with grief, but they did notin in the slightest.

    They were already used to plotting against each other, and this was also the meaning of their existence as free mercenaries.

    As early as the moment they became mercenaries, they were already prepared to die.

    The mercenaries looked glorious, but their words did not have much respect for the nobles, but they were also sad. Once caught by the guards of the nobles, it was not easy to die.

    Being hired by Tree Shade to guard the entertainment city was their duty.

    ¡°¡­ We can only me ourck of skill. Sir, you even took out so many precious potions. We don¡¯t know how to thank you anymore.¡±

    The leader who spoke was very excited.

    Without potions, many dying and seriously injured brothers would find it difficult to survive.

    For mercenaries, even a bottle of beginner potions that could only treat external injuries was hard to find¡­ Only nobles had the financial resources to nurture pharmacists. The knowledge of potion masters was firmly grasped in the hands of nobles. Most of the potions were only passed down among nobles.

    They knew how precious a potion that could save a dying person was.

    Even if they sold them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to buy one or two out of ten.

    But now, a lot of them were used on them.

    A seriously injured mercenary saw the green eyes of the noble in the distance. He was so scared that he quickly swallowed the potion.

    On one hand, he was extremely grateful.

    On the other hand, he felt a little guilty.

    These mercenary groups with a good reputation were indeed different from most free mercenaries. Even when facing a strong enemy, they would fight to the end. Only a few people escaped.

    Good character.

    Mark thought for a moment, ¡°Do you have any ns to join Tree Shade Entertainment City and be a part of the guards here instead of being hired as mercenaries?¡±

    ¡­

    Time passed by.

    As time passed, a standard hourss finished in about half an hour.

    The patrol team in this area began to move in the direction of Tree Shade Entertainment City.

    ¡°There is no movement now. It seems that Lord Mo Sang and the others have settled the matter.¡±

    ¡°Next, it is our patrol team¡¯s turn.¡±

    The captain was in high spirits.

    He could imagine that at this time, Tree Shade Entertainment City was probably in ruins.

    While maintaining order, they could also take advantage of the situation.

    After all,

    At this time, there were no guards in Entertainment City. Most of the customers had already fled. A few of them still stayed in Entertainment City. They could also drive those people away in the name of maintaining order and investigating the scene.

    In just an hourss of time, it was impossible for Lord Mo Sang and the others to pack up all the items in the entertainment city.

    For example, Origin Crystals and some valuable items in the shops were their targets.

    The hundred-man teams from the nearby patrol corps gathered together.

    Themander with the strength of the Great Circle of the awakened realm waved his hand and said, ¡°Surround the entire entertainment city. Anyone who dares to resist will be beaten to death¡­¡±

    Themander took a few steps forward and arrived in front of the entertainment city.

    He swept his gaze over,

    Suddenly, he was stunned.

    On the left and right sides, there were many shops that had been smashed, and even the entire building had copsed into ruins.

    This was just as he had expected.

    But,

    What was going on in front of them?

    The buildings in the entertainment city were still standing, and various Origin Energy Lights were shing.

    There were peopleing and going, bustling with activity.

    There were nobles dressed in gorgeous satin, mercenaries dressed in leather armor, visitor dressed in coarse linen clothes¡­ and the guards of Entertainment City who were dressed in ckbat suits and had a strong aura.

    Oh,

    There were some bloodstains and residue on the ground.

    Why did the guy who was dragged away like a dead dog look a little familiar?

    Themander was a little confused.

    As the Patrol Division arrived, there was a loud shout.

    In the square,

    Countless gazes turned over in unison.

    Theynded on the face of the Patrol Inspector.

    He instantly froze.

    In the midst of the awkward atmosphere, themander lowered his head.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.¡±

    ¡­

    King¡¯s City,

    It was once again calm and peaceful.

    The Duke Modun mansion, who had suffered a loss, did not make a move again.

    They were all guessing who the person standing behind Tree Shade Entertainment City was.

    ¡°Are you sure that there is Transcendent guarding the entertainment city?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, that person is extremely strong. I fought with him in the air, but waspletely suppressed. I had no choice but to retreat.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I think that person must be a veteran Transcendent.¡±

    Duke Modun¡¯s eyes shed.

    In the capital, there were not many factions that had experienced Transcendents.

    Which one of them had the ability to make an illusion game like raising a kun?

    Or maybe¡­

    ¡­

    The court.

    The one on the throne nodded slightly after listening to the report.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to care about some illusory games.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary¡­ it¡¯s even better.¡±

    ¡°Is the sacrificial ceremony in half a month ready?¡±

    He yed with a tender green bud in his hand.

    He suddenly stood up, his aura as deep as an abyss.

    His gaze seemed to pierce throughyers of space.

    Hended on a pile of ruins.

    There was a dead tree in the middle of the ruins.

 Chapter 519

    <h4>Chapter 519</h4>

    Earth.

    The floating continent, Tree Shade City.

    Ever since a few months ago, when the lord had forcefully killed an alien Transcendent, Tree Shade¡¯s defensive circle had been calm throughout this period of time.

    Needless to say, Tree Shade City, which was floating in the air, was now enjoying the long-lost peace in the city of Tree Shade, who was in the east and the other arched guards.

    The surging Mana Tide was stopped at the outpost and turned into the best ce for the Hunters to hunt.

    Now,

    With the influx of arge number of Hunters.

    Within the defensive circle alone, the number of registered adventurers had exceeded three million.

    A group of adventurers rushed to the front line to hunt demonic beasts. The defensive circle had new outposts built almost every day, constantly expanding outwards.

    Despite this, there were still tens of thousands of adventurers in each outpost.

    These people used to be outposts and set out for the surroundings.

    The forests covered dozens of meters of tall trees, the city ruins covered in moss, the dangerous ces like deserts¡­ were all the hunting ces for adventurers.

    In the past, when Hunters went deep into the wilderness to search for supplies, they were different from how difficult it was to kill demonic beasts.

    The current ¡®Adventurer Guild¡¯ had a moreplete mechanism.

    Every outpost had a guild point. Not only could they receive and hand over missions, it was also a ce for adventurers to exchange information.

    Which region has powerful demonic beasts? Where is the danger level higher, how the demonic beasts are distributed, and so on

    The information submitted by countless adventurers waspiled at the guild point. A detailed monster distribution map appeared on the paper, and it was updated from time to time.

    Adventurers followed the detailed information of the guide. In some areas where the danger level was not high, the demonic beasts were quickly killed and turned into protected animals.

    The danger level of the area dropped again and again.

    Sometimes, the guild also issued somerge-scale missions to organize adventurers to clear some high-risk areas.

    Under the management of equipment, levels, information, and order, even the strength of a demonic beast was slowly increasing as time passed. For example, the first and second level demonic beast had be a rare treasure. The third, fourth, and fifth levels were the mainstream, and there were many sixth, seventh, and eighth levels.

    The high-risk area was much more dangerous than the time when Lin Dong Shelter cleared Maple Leaf Town.

    There were many high-level demonic beasts that had awakened.

    The Cmity Grade demonic beasts also began to form teams.

    However, the casualty rate was much lower.

    It was not like the previous Lindong where almost everyone was mobilized. The ¡°Adventurer Guild¡± only used two or three outposts and four to five outposts nearby.

    Starting from the periphery, they continuously cleared out the magic beasts in the high-risk area.

    The density of the magic beasts decreased again and again. When the time was right, the Survey Corps would directly attack¡­ In the face of the disaster level magic beasts, there was no need for followers to take action. Whether it was the proficientbinationbat skills or thebat equipment of the corps, they all had the ability to kill the disaster level magic beasts.

    If the process was short, it would take two to three days, and if it were forlong, it would take four to five days.

    When the Hunters of the Survey Corps suppressed the abyss crack and reced it with the garrison corps to defend, the dark red area on the map turned into a light yellow color.

    Once the outpost advanced forward and crossed the area, the light yellow color turned into a light green color representing the safety area.

    Ordinary people, as long as they had some self-defense weapons, could also move in the light green area.

    For several months,

    Tree Shade¡¯s defensive circle continued to expand, reiming quite a few lost cities.

    For example, Lin City, Shuo City, etc..

    Unfortunately, since the outbreak of the apocalypse,

    It had been almost a year now. These cities had been searched many times, and there weren¡¯t many valuable resources. At most, they were some high-end equipment that could be used as a reference¡­ After all, the current was unstable, and the current research equipment had almost all been converted into source crystals.

    On the contrary, there were some transit stations that had a lot of people and developed a prosperous business. The transit stations continued to expand and gradually evolved into a small town of considerable scale.

    The former outpost of the stream wood had now be the center of the defensive circle.

    First, it was renamed as a transit station. Later, because the green horizontal railway passed through the stream wood and the dock station, the stream wood transit station became more prosperous.

    Now, it had be a small town with a poption of 20,000 to 30,000.

    Most of them were professional merchants who bought materials from the frontline adventurers at a low price. After some simple processing, they would sell them out.

    A single industry chain was enough to support countless people.

    Currently, there were somepanies with decent scale in the defense circle. He Qingqing¡¯s clothingpany was considered outstanding among them.

    Naturally, they produced civilian products.

    Runic equipment, props, potions, and otherbat products were still Tree Shade¡¯s official support industry. It was also one of the reasons why Tree Shade¡¯s defense circle became the most popr holynd on Earth.

    Another point was naturally strength.

    ¡°Have you heard? Guts of the Sair Dynasty has broken through to the second level of Transcendent in recent days! He is probably the first human on Earth to break through to the second level of Transcendent!¡±

    ¡°Second level of Transcendent? Emmmm sounds very powerful, but I just don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Let¡¯s put it this way. Although Transcendent ranks are above mortals, there are still differences between strong and weak. One strong Transcendent can fight five¡­ And the Transcendents we usually call are all at the first level of Transcendent.

    ¡°For example, we are at the first level of awakening. Every breakthrough is an improvement, and the gap between Transcendent ranks is even greater. The difficulty of breaking through from the first level to the second level is no less than breaking through from the great circle of the awakened realm to Transcendent.¡±

    With that said, the group of people nodded in realization, their gazes filled with admiration.

    The first awakened who spoke was very pleased as he waved his hand and continued,

    ¡°This is not the main point. I heard that Lord Guts killed ten foreign Transcendents in a row after breaking through to the second level of Transcendence. He even destroyed the base of a particr foreign race. This is a rare great victory for us humans in the past two months.¡±

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know, but this news has already spread like wildfire in the Sacred City. We have secretly ranked the top ten Sacred Grounds. The Sier Sacred Mountain has already risen to second ce, and there is a chance that it will surpass the current number one Tree Shade.¡±

    ¡°There is even more explosive news. I heard that Ancient Spirit, some of the Transcendents who are stuck at the peak of Rank One are preparing to head to the Mountain of Saier to learn from it. I also heard that the price of houses in the small town under the Mountain of the Mountain has soared.¡±

    There was a huge gap between Rank One and Rank Two.

    Ordinary Hunters did not understand, but the experts and even Transcendents among them knew very well what Guts¡¯s breakthrough meant.

    Hisbat strength soared, and his Rank Two life-saving ability was even more extraordinary. Even if he met an enemy that could crush him, a Rank Two Transcendent would have ways to escape.

    Moreover, he was the number one person on Earth!

    With the help of Guts¡¯s breakthrough, the glorious battle achievements of the foreign race¡¯s Transcendents were greatly expanded.

    Using this opportunity, they gathered a group of potential Hunters, and some of the Fourth Age¡¯s Transcendents joined Sair Dynasty in order to reach a higher level.

    However, ordinary hunter would not be able toe into contact with such a high level. To them, Guts¡¯s breakthrough was just a topic of conversation.

    Even the hunter who threw out the information were also heard from the Holy City as their capital to boast.

    To enjoy the admiration and admiration of the other hunter.

    At this moment,

    A newbie Awakened asked, ¡°That Gu whatever¡¯s record of breaking through to Tier 2 was to kill ten foreign Transcendents, but didn¡¯t our City Lord kill twenty to thirty foreign Transcendents a few months ago? In that case, the City Lord¡¯s realm should be even higher, right? How could that Guts be the number one in Tier 2!¡±

    What he said made sense.

    The veteran hunter could not refute.

    ¡­

    Tang Yu was clear.

    The news¡­ was true.

    Guts was indeed the first person to break through to the second level of the Transcendent realm.

    ¡°I heard that he broke through from the fusion of five cores.¡±

    The breakthrough of the fusion of three Origin Power cores was an ordinary second level breakthrough.

    The breakthrough of the fourth core was the second level of elite.

    As for the fifth Origin Energy Core, it was already one of the best.

    Before the Holy City opened, Guts had been a second-core or three-core veteran Transcendent. Tang Yu was not surprised that he had gained something in the Sacred City and broke through to the second level.

    ¡°Only five cores¡­¡±

    He touched his chin and actually felt that he was really weak.

    Did I swell up?

    Tang Yu asked himself, but he didn¡¯t think so.

    After all,

    Inside his Qi Sea, on theke where a massive amount of Origin Energy was rising and falling, seven resplendent Origin Energy cores formed a ring, absorbing the gushing Origin Energy. After condensing the power, they were then sent back to the Origin Energy Lake.

    He felt that his body was filled with an indescribable power.

    With a casual snap of his fingers, the condensed Origin Energy shock wave was enough to tten a building that was several hundred meters in radius.

    It was so strong that even he was afraid.

    ¡°Second stage Transcendent, but it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t fought before.¡±

    With therge amount of information he obtained from the Holy City, ¡°spiritual space¡± could also simte an enemy of the second stage Transcendent.

    As a Seven Core expert, he could confidently say, Second stage Transcendent? I can¡¯t remember the number of those who lost to me.

    As for the reason why he could condense seven cores, it was because of the existence of the ¡°Pure Origin Energy Pool¡± and the massive amount of resources he had to expend at all costs¡­ Great Lord Tang chose to ignore it.

    I used my ability to cheat, why would I have to feel guilty?

    However, the strongest point of a second stage Transcendent is the ability of quantization or rebirth by dripping blood. It is a characteristic that is close to immortality. It is very suitable for exploring some dangerous ces. With a Return Scroll, I won¡¯t have to worry about being sneak attacked in the future.

    Moreover, Guts is a second stage fusion of five cores. The innate divine ability of the Sair royal family is also extremely strong in terms ofbat strength. If we really fight, I have a high chance of not being a match for him. I can¡¯t expand¡­ It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have Guts¡¯s data. Otherwise, I can try it in the spiritual space.

    Tang Yu rubbed his chin and suddenly had a bold idea.

    It was unrealistic to invite Guts to be a guest of Tree Shade.

    However,

    I heard that there is a bustling little town under the mountain. It is an important ce for them tomunicate with the outside world. Sometimes, the extraordinary of the royal family is also in the town.

    Tang Yu wondered if he could set up a sub-territory there and build a training camp. Maybe one day, Guts entered the ¡°spiritual space¡± and gave him a holographic scan. The data was more detailed.

    ¡°I have to take it slow. Can the Psychic Energy value be used indiscriminately?¡±

    One territory was worth a million Psychic Energy Points.

    Just the two territories opened by the capital and the range of the territory alone cost more than two million¡­ Psychic Energy Points were even more precious than Origin Crystals.

    Tang Yu opened the system panel.

    His ability value was 513,000.

    It was really not much.

    He relied on the contract and sent a group message to Tree Shade¡¯s followers.

    He asked about their cultivation progress.

    Nancy Eight Cores.

    ine Seven Cores.

    Kong Seven Cores.

    Luo Zhe Six Cores.

    Grett¡¯s Six Cores.

    Winnie¡¯s Six Cores.

    ¡­

    The first three cores only absorbed energy. The sess rate of condensation could be called 100. It was just an ordinary extraordinary cultivation. If there was no opportunity, one could not condense a core in a hundred years.

    Starting from the fourth core, there is a chance of failure.

    Different from person.

    For example, the probability of condensing the fourth core is 80%, the fifth is 50%, and the sixth is 30%¡­

    Once the condensation fails, the Genesis Qi that has been absorbed for decades and centuries will dissipate. It is equivalent to the decades of cultivation wasted.

    It might even affect the Origin Energy Core that had been condensed before, causing the core to be damaged.

    Tang Yu felt that this was simr to the strengthening rules of some unscrupulous games in the past¡­ +4, +5, +6, but after failing once, it fell back to +3.

    He felt that Guts had the ability to condense the sixth core, but he did not dare to gamble. If he failed, not only would it waste a lot of time, but it was also possible to fall back to the fourth or even the third core realm.

    Even in the Second Epoch when Origin Star was at its peak, those who had the ability to condense seven cores were outstanding people.

    His future achievements were limitless.

    ¡°If not for the fact that cultivating normally would take too much time, I would also be a genius.¡±

    Tang Yu shook his head and sighed.

    Unfortunately,

    He chose to cheat.

    The energy he needed to cultivate and absorb had the ¡°Pure Source Energy Pool¡±, so it wouldn¡¯t take much time.

    Strengthening¡­ Cough, the sess rate of condensing Origin Energy Cores is too low. The consumption of Mental Energy can increase the sess rate of a breakthrough.

    It¡¯s just that every time I condense an Origin Energy core, I need to stabilize it for a period of time. Otherwise, the sess rate will be too low. Even if the main character halo is added, it will still be useless.

    ¡°It¡¯s still half a month away from Nancy condensing eight cores. Counting the time, it should be about time.¡±

    ¡°The capital is vast. Without enough high-levelbat strength, I can¡¯t be rash and don¡¯t dare to be reckless. It¡¯s really¡­ really unpleasant!¡±

    He walked out of the room and went next door. He knocked on Nancy¡¯s door.

 Chapter 520

    <h4>Chapter 520</h4>

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Nancy was dressed in a nightgown. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and opened the door with a yawn.

    Tang Yu was stunned and nced at the time.

    Oh,

    It was only six o¡¯clock.

    No wonder Nancy looked like she hadn¡¯t woken up.

    He was so engrossed in cultivation that he had forgotten himself. How long had it been since he had slept?

    ¡°I¡¯m really¡­ too diligent!¡±

    Even if he used the cheat to condense his Origin Energy core, his daily cultivation would still be essential. He would be able to deepen his control over his power and stabilize his Origin Energy core.

    Any expert would walk out step by step.

    Great Lord Tang agreed.

    However, Nancy,

    Cough, she even cultivated on her own when she slept, what else could he say?

    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t diligent, he cultivated for eight hours a day, and Nancy still cultivated for twenty-four hours a day.

    ¡°Cough, it¡¯s like this. The n leader of the Sair Royal Family, Guts, broke through to Second Order Transcendent two days ago¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Nancy suddenly woke up with a hint of excitement.

    ¡°Do you want me to beat him up? No problem!¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s head was full of ck lines.

    At the moment when the reputation of the Sair Royal Family reached its peak, if the n leader, who was known as the number one person on Earth, was beaten up¡­ Cough cough, the scene must be very beautiful.

    Stop,

    He quickly stopped the unreliable thoughts in his mind.

    ¡°If you want to condense the ninth core, do you have any confidence?¡± he asked.

    The first stage of Transcendent was the basic stage of transforming into an inhuman human. The more cores you can fuse with, the more you will benefit from the second and third stage. In the future, when you break through to Saint rank, you will have more confidence.

    Most of the Transcendents either have no conditions orck of talent.

    Tang Yu was also unwilling to let Nancy break through hastily.

    She tilted her head and pondered for a moment.

    A moment¡­

    Formation¡­

    The corners of her mouth were almost drooling, and her eyelids had closed at some point in time.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡±

    Sou ¡ª

    Nancy shuddered and stood straight. Her legs were closed, and there was not a single gap between them. She raised her head, straightened her chest, and stood upright.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I guarantee that I willplete the mission!¡±

    ¡­

    Back mountain,

    Origin Energy Pool.

    Right now, Tree Shade had directly and indirectly controlled over twenty Origin Crystal mines, as well as many high-grade wood fields and rare metal ore veins.

    There were nearly ten airships that traveled back and forth from all over the world to transport Origin Crystals, minerals, and other materials.

    The twenty or so Origin Crystal mines were basically all medium-sized and above. The high purity Origin Crystals they produced each day were actually quite a lot.

    The vast majority of them had been invested in the ¡°Pure Origin Energy Pool¡±.

    When he arrived in front of the Origin Energy Pool, he could see white, red, purple, blue¡­ pure Origin Energy of various colors floating above the Origin Energy Pool.

    In the pool, there was also a pool of liquefied Origin Energy that was dozens of centimeters deep, about to reach his knees.

    Dense mist pervaded the air, and it was extremely beautiful.

    At first nce, it looked like¡­ a luxurious hot spring pool.

    After many repairs and investment of resources, the ¡°Pure Source Energy Pool¡± had already recovered to the level that the Sacred City had recorded. After Tang Yu had used the system to transform it with his mind and Origin Crystals, it had still exceeded what it had been.

    Tang Yu stood outside the Origin Energy Pool and gazed into the distance.

    Nancy fell from the sky.

    Her toes, which were wearing slippers, sank into the water formed from Origin Energy liquefying and wet her pants.

    Only then did Tang Yu realize that Nancy had not changed into herbat attire. She was still wearing that set of loose pink pajamas.

    She flew over directly.

    However¡­ wearing a full set of equipment was no different from wearing pajamas. In terms of cultivation speed, there was no difference.

    He usually treated cultivation as sleep and wore in clothes.

    Who liked to wear hard steel armor?

    Even if it was a high-end equipment, it was actually quitefortable.

    ¡°It would be great if I had a soul equipment like ine. I don¡¯t even need to bring a change of clothes when I go out.¡±

    Nancy walked to the center of the ¡°Pure Source Energy Pool¡±. Her little face was serious, and her aura was constantly rising. She was not as confused as she usually was.

    She pondered for a moment.

    Slowly, she sat down and prepared to enter the state of condensing her Origin Energy Core.

    Tang Yu widened his eyes.

    In the pool of water,

    As Nancy sat down, her pajamapants and half of her pajamas were soaked by the source fluid, sticking close to her delicate body.

    In the surroundings, countless Genesis Qi surged over in a radius of several kilometers, forming a cyclone.

    Within the pool of Origin Energy, the calm liquefied Origin Energy began to surge, like surging waves.

    In the blink of an eye, Nancy¡¯s entire body was drenched.

    This was Origin Fluid that dripped onto the body and was absorbed by the pores. It could also increase the efficiency of cultivation.

    Tang Yu focused and stared unblinkingly¡­ Condensing the ninth Origin Energy Core was a very precious experience for him. He could use it as a reference. Only when it was his turn in the future would he have more confidence.

    He was definitely not staring at certain ces.

    Shua.

    Suddenly,

    Nancy¡¯s Origin Energy circted, and a ck battle armor appeared. It stuck closely to her pajamas, outlining her slender waist. The battle skirt on the lower half of her body was also tightly attached to his pajamas.

    With the support of the equipment condensed with his own strength, the originally ordinary pajamas were almost already extraordinary divine weapons.

    The tide rose,

    The tide fell.

    Nancy¡¯s aura continued to rise.

    If not for the fact that the ¡°Pure Source Energy Pool¡± had the ability to seal off one¡¯s aura, even if the back of the mountain was a distance away from Tree Shade City, Nancy¡¯s current aura would still be enough to cause the weather to change, causing all the Hunters in the city to shiver.

    She opened her mouth and swallowed the pure Origin Energy that matched one¡¯s attributes.

    On the Origin Energy Lake in her lower abdomen, the eight Origin Energy cores that had formed a circr ring slowly rotated, emitting a resplendent light.

    A massive amount of pure Origin Energy poured into theke from the outside.

    Nancy¡¯ske had already expanded to its limit. The influx of Origin Energy caused the water level of theke to rise rapidly. Her aura once again soared, and at the same time, it became unstable, fluctuating up and down.

    The water level of theke quickly surpassed the warning line. Her body instinctively began to disperse this portion of Origin Energy, and it was expelled through her pores and breathing.

    Nancy took two deep breaths and closed her eyes.

    In a split second,

    The water in the Origin Energy Lake was consumed by arge amount, and it was visibly decreasing. A glowing speck appeared on the Origin Energy Lake.

    Compared to the other eight Origin Energy Cores, the new one was only as bright as fire, and was rather weak.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t see the changes in Nancy¡¯s body.

    He could only judge Nancy¡¯s current progress through the changes in her aura and his experience in condensing Origin Energy cores.

    She was still continuously absorbing pure Origin Energy and building new Origin Energy cores bit by bit.

    If things went smoothly, she would take shape in just three to five minutes.

    This speed was already extremely fast.

    If it were other Transcendents, the process of condensing Origin Energy cores would usually take ten years or a hundred years.

    One minute,

    Two minutes,

    Three minutes,

    Nancy¡¯s aura fluctuated up and down, but it was rtively stable in general. The key was theter stages of condensing Origin Energy Cores.

    Tang Yu clenched his fists tightly and started sweating.

    As the strongest battle force at the moment, once Nancy failed to condense Origin Energy Cores, the next time would be at least half a monthter. This was still under the premise that her foundation was not damaged.

    Countless numbers shed across his eyes.

    Gulp.

    Tang Yu drank a bottle of Origin Energy Medicine to maintain the activation of [Eye of Insight].

    ¡°This is the final moment!¡±

    If he could see through theke of Nancy¡¯s Origin Energy, he would be able to see that an Origin Energy Core that was about topletely condense was slowly rising to the same height as the previous eight cores.

    However,

    The previous eight cores slowly rotated, forming a stable ring.

    Adding another Origin Energy Core was bound to break the original bnce.

    As the Origin Energy Core approached, the other eight began to tremble.

    The Origin Energy Lake churned, and several Origin Energy Cores floated up and down.

    A moment of carelessness.

    When an Origin Energy Core with extremely high energy came into contact with it, the consequences could be imagined.

    Nancy had a serious expression on her face as she closed her eyes, using her powerful will to maintain the fragile bnce between the Origin Energy Cores.

    At this moment,

    An invisible, indescribable, and unknown energy enveloped the Origin Energy Core.

    The Origin Energy Core that was originally very lively and mischievous instantly became much quieter, as if it had turned from a bear child to a child of another family.

    Nancy¡¯s tensed little face also rxed a little.

    Tang Yu let out a sigh of relief.

    He looked at the system panel and felt his heart ache as his Psychic Energy value decreased by over 10,000 per second.

    ¡°This time, the consumption is too great!¡±

    He only made his move at the most critical moment, but the remaining five million is only enough tost for five hundred seconds.

    Once Nancy fails to break through in this time, the result is very likely¡­

    He did not dare to continue thinking.

    He held his breath.

    His eyes were fixed on her.

    He was secretly cheering for Nancy from the bottom of his heart.

    One minute,

    Two minutes,

    Three minutes,

    There were less than three million ability points left.

    The consumption of the two sub-territories was gone without a sound.

    Suddenly,

    Nancy opened her eyes, and a resplendent light shed through them.

    She opened her mouth slightly and took a deep breath. The countless pure Origin Energy around her transformed into streams of light that entered her mouth.

    For a moment, the overflowing Origin Energy seeped out of her pores. Her petite body blossomed with a dense, multicolored light.

    Her terrifying aura turned into a sharp edge that swept through the entire pure Origin Energy Pool.

    Tang Yu looked at the gasified edge that was only a few centimeters away from his forehead and swallowed his saliva slightly.

    If not for the fact that the ¡°Pure Source Energy Pool¡± had the ability to iste the aura¡­

    He wiped the non-existent cold sweat on his forehead.

    Just the aura, was it really that exaggerated?

    Wasn¡¯t it just missing two cores?

    Why did it feel like even ten of them weren¡¯t enough for a single punch from Nancy?

    ¡­

    If I stabilize it for another ten days or half a month, Nancy should be able to break through to the second rank of the exceptional ss. With her ability, cultivation environment, and Nancy¡¯s innate talent, a single sess shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Tang Yu let out a sigh of relief.

    He looked at Nancy, who was still sitting cross-legged in the water. She closed her eyes again. She was probably trying toprehend the new power of the Nine Cores.

    Even in the history of the Holy City, not many people could achieve the Nine Cores.

    As long as these talented people did not die in the middle of the journey, they would all be top experts and leave their names in history.

    For example, the Dean of the School of Cultivators in the Holy City.

    The existence of the Tower of Babel.

    The mysterious City Lord of the Holy City.

    Wait.

    However, those people seemed to have all fallen, right?

    He nced at the system interface. His ability points were still being used up, butpared to the previous tens of thousands per second, he only used up a few dozen, which was the consumption of his cultivation andprehension.

    The bnce was only about 2.6 million.

    He nned to remove the ability points that were covering Nancy.

    All of a sudden,

    His eyelids twitched.

    Following that, his psychic ability value jumped, even more powerful than before, dropping twenty to thirty thousand in a second.

    Nancy¡­?

    He looked over with rapt attention.

    The water in the Origin Energy Pool rolled and disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The pure Origin Energy in the surroundings seemed to be attracted by a ma. This time, they didn¡¯t even need to devour it. When they touched Nancy¡¯s body, they were all absorbed.

    The already terrifying aura rose once more.

    Tang Yu could no longer see what was happening in the Origin Energy Pool.

    It was as if the apocalypse had descended and all sorts of disasters had erupted.

    [Ding! Special building ¡®Origin Energy Pool¡¯ has been damaged. Currentpleteness: 99.67% ]

    [Beep! Special building ¡®- Origin Energy Pool¡¯ has been damaged. Currentpleteness: 99.34%]

    [Beep! Special building¡­pleteness: 99.01%]

    [Beep!¡­ ]

    [Beep!¡­ ]

    An ear-piercing rm sounded.

    Tang Yu was stunned.

    This¡­

    ording to the description, ¡°Pure Source Energy Pool¡± was the most suitable for Transcendent level one cultivation. There were many geniuses in the Sacred City who used Origin Energy Pool to reach level two.

    There has never been any damage to the Origin Energy Pool.

    Did the construction team of the Origin Energy Pool make a mistake?

    Tofu g project!

    At this moment,

    The storm in the Origin Energy Pool gradually calmed down.

    In the distance, a terrifying pressurepletely erupted.

    It swept through the entire Tree Shade City.

    Even though they were far away, the faces of the Hunters in the city were deathly pale and they were trembling.

    The clouds in the sky were stirred, forming a hollow vortex.

    Tang Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. He used his power to teleport and appeared in the back mountain more than ten kilometers away.

    He looked at Nancy, who was standing in the air.

    Her short ck hair danced in the wind.

    The terrifying power caused the trees in the mountain to copse and rocks to fly about. It was a mess.

    Separated by a kilometer or two, Tang Yu felt ufortable and did not dare to continue approaching.

    He turned his head and saw that the entire mountain range had shrunk into the soil, leaving only its head exposed. Seeing the mountain peak that had been cut offyer byyer, its face was full of grievances.

    Hu ¡ª

    A gust of grey wind blew.

    It carried a destructive aura.

    Nancy¡¯s lotus-like arm turned into countless particles and dissipated.

    Another gust of wind blew past.

    Her feet disappeared, and the slippers she wore turned into dust.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Wind of Oblivion! Why are there so many!¡±

    Tang Yu bit his tongue, his palms sweating.

    He had broken through to the second level of Transcendence and was reborn in destruction.

    However, in history, there were many people who failed to survive the disaster andpletely disappeared from the world.

    Nancy was alreadypletely enveloped by the gray wind.

    The surroundings were filled with shing lightning bolts and pitch-ck spatial cracks.

    Her figure could not be seen clearly.

    At this moment,

    Inside the storm,

    Nancy was only left with half of her body!

    Even the armor formed by her own power hadpletely dissipated under the destructive wind.

    Her lower abdomen disappeared.

    Her chest disappeared.

    Her neck disappeared.

    Then her chin, cheeks, hair, and eyes.

    In the end, only her eyes were filled with stubbornness and determination.

    Whoosh!

    A bit of light appeared.

    Nancy¡¯s body started to reform.

    Destroyed again.

    Reconstruction.

    Again¡­

    The flesh and blood intertwined into a jade-like neck, the delicate vicle, the round chest, the t lower abdomen, and continued to go down.

    She opened her eyes.

    The ck armor and battle skirt covered her beautiful body.

    The storm was already beginning to weaken.

    She was still blown by the wind, like a breeze blowing her hair.

    Suddenly,

    Nancy punched out.

    The gray storm was forcefully dispersed.

    She reached into the spatial crack, leaving only white marks on her jade-like arm.

    Tang Yu looked over.

    The girl in armor and battle skirt reappeared, standing in the thunder and cracks.

    Under the sunlight,

    It was extremely majestic.

 Chapter 521

    <h4>Chapter 521</h4>

    Tang Yu had learned quite a bit about the second stage of Transcendence in the books before.

    Nancy¡¯s breakthrough was rich in this information.

    Disregarding everything else, Nancy did not wear her usualbat equipment, but it was just right.

    Wrapped in the Wind of Oblivion, the extraordinary divine weapon would also turn to dust. Even if there was enough high-end equipment, it could resist the Wind of Oblivion. A second stage Transcendent who had not experienced aplete catastrophe could not unleash the full power of a second stage Transcendent.

    ¡°This is the talk of experience. I have to record it down in a small notebook.¡±

    However, if I don¡¯t have any apanying equipment or soul equipment, wouldn¡¯t I have to leave the realm naked after crossing the cmity? After all, under the Wind of Oblivion, the storage equipment will also be destroyed.

    ¡°There is still one more thing. I have to build a cultivation ground that can allow me to break through and seal off my aura.¡±

    ¡®Pure Source Energy Pool¡¯ was no longer able to withstand the power brought about by Nancy¡¯s breakthrough. This was before the cmity descended. If the Wind of Oblivion appeared in the Origin Energy Pool, he was afraid that the amount of Origin Crystals that would be repaired would be astronomical.

    Perhaps he could modify the No. 1 Cultivation Land. Tang Yu would add the n into the schedule.

    He looked at Nancy again and saw her bare feetnding on the ground.

    Seeing the mess around her, she shrank her neck.

    ¡°Ya!¡±

    She gently clenched her fist and gathered her strength.

    A small, purple-ck ball floated above her palm. The energy contained within it caused Tang Yu¡¯s eyelids to twitch.

    Nancy, who had broken through, seemed to have obtained a new toy and was continuously trying.

    She held the Disaster Swords in her right hand and shed with a bit of force.

    Zi ¨C ¨C

    A few centimeters long wound was cut open and quickly recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    A few dark red blood drops dripped down.

    Theynded on the cracked ground.

    Instantly,

    A green and tender grass grew rapidly under the crack. In the blink of an eye, it reached the height of the ankle and quickly reached the height of the knee before gradually slowing down the momentum of the growth.

    Even though it was just an ordinary weed, the effect was too shocking.

    Tang Yu widened his eyes and looked at Nancy again¡­ He felt that he could enter the medicine capital.

    Stewing Nancy in an iron pot?

    Nancy seemed to have a simr idea. She held the Disaster Sword in her hand and kept gesturing. Suddenly, she turned her head and asked, ¡°Lord, if I cut off a piece of it, can I make a Divine Weapon? It can be recovered anyway.¡±

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was feasible. She seemed to be ready to cut down with the sword.

    Tang Yu was speechless.

    He quickly stopped her.

    There were three different paths for a Second ss Transcendent to take. Those who took the path of the physical body could indeed easily recover their limbs. Even if there was only a small piece of flesh left, they would be able to recoverpletely. Those with a higher cultivation realm could even be reborn from a drop of blood.

    However, it was not without a price.

    To recover one¡¯s own body, one would lose vitality, vitality, and even potential.

    Even if it were fora genius with seven cores or above, after fighting for so many years and continuously recovering with his own foundation, if he couldn¡¯t get any replenishment, the path forward was almost cut off.

    ¡­

    At this time,

    In the distant ocean.

    The Sair Imperial Family was currently hosting a banquet for a few powers to visit the Transcendents.

    Ancient Spirit, Warren duo, Heroes ¡®Club, Myriad Buddha Valley¡­ The Four Great Sacred Grounds all had eleven Transcendents, more than the number of Transcendents that had visited during Tree Shade¡¯s grand ceremony. Their statuses were also higher, and they were all led by veteran Transcendents.

    Many of them had gathered because of the gains from the Sacred City.

    They had all condensed three Origin Energy Cores, and could already attempt to fuse and break through¡­ As for condensing more Origin Energy Cores, most of the Transcendents¡¯ dreams were at most four or five cores. They could only dream about it in their dreams, unless they had another opportunity in the Sacred City.

    Apart from that, there were also some scattered Transcendents of the Fourth Age, the humans of the Fifth Age, and the super forces of various regions.

    Twenty to thirty Transcendents sat upright.

    Up ahead,

    Hu ¡ª

    A gust of wind blew past.

    Genesis Qi was dense.

    Countless particles gathered from all directions, finally forming a human-shaped figure of light.

    The figure of light was solid, revealing the appearance of Sair¡¯s Transcendent ¨C Guts.

    A faint pressure was released.

    The Transcendents were shocked.

    Tier 2 powerhouses were truly terrifying!

    ¡­

    Aino Continent, capital.

    Duke Modun mansion.

    ¡°Have you found it out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Duke, the noble standing behind the entertainment city is Count Frostwhite. He also sponsored the Wing Corps.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him? Indeed, Frostwhite has always been ambitious. He has always advocated exploring the outside world.¡±

    The Duke Modun tapped the table with his fingers.

    Count Frostwhite, among the many counts in the capital, is one of the best in strength and foundation. He is not worse than some of the weaker marquises.

    Naturally, he can¡¯t bepared with him.

    Only,

    After suppressing Tree Shade Entertainment City, the Duke Modun became more cautious and was not willing to take action easily.

    The previous failure made him almost be aughing stock in the upper nobility circle.

    If there was an ident, not only would he lose his face, but the prestige of the Duke¡¯s Mansion would be greatly reduced.

    ¡°Continue to investigate. Now that the royal family has ns to disband the Wing Legion, he is helping them at this time. It might be some kind of n.¡±

    ¡°Sir, could it be that Count Frostwhite is nning to win over the leader of the Wing Legion? After all, only that person can win over the Transcendents of the various legions in the capital.¡± The trusted aide next to him said.

    The Duke Modun shook his head. ¡°Zaber? A Transcendent who has only been promoted for decades. On the contrary, there are senior Transcendents guarding the entertainment city. Either Count Frostwhite is extremely hidden, or there might be other forces behind him.¡±

    He asked again, ¡°Is there any movement from the others?¡±

    ¡°There are a few nobles who seem to be nning to cooperate with Entertainment City. However, there are a lot of people there. It is impossible to determine how many of them are there. They are working with Entertainment City¡­ or rather, Count Frostwhite. On the contrary, there seems to be no movement from Marquis Sergei¡¯s side.¡±

    The room of the Duke¡¯s Mansion fell into silence again.

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    In the manor of Count Frostwhite.

    The representative of the Prime Faction, the ambitious family, the count who could be Marquis Frostwhite and Duke Frostwhite, was now pacing back and forth in the manor, a little agitated.

    In a Duke¡¯s mansion, apart from himself, at a age less than two hundred years old, he had reached the level of a veteran Transcendent and was known as the ¡°White Frost Sword Saint¡±. There was also his uncle and another Transcendent who was enshrined.

    There were a total of three.

    Compared to some counts who did not even have a Transcendent, the strength of the White Frost Count¡¯s mansion was already quite impressive.

    However,

    Count Frostwhite nced outside with a bitter smile.

    A few days ago, two mysterious people barged into the mansion and injured his uncle and the other Transcendent.

    Even he himself couldn¡¯tst three moves.

    His chest ached.

    ¡°I know all the Transcendents in the capital. Where did those twoe from? They are just like monsters!¡±

    Count Frostwhite was very angry.

    In the eyes of outsiders, he was the supporter behind Tree Shade Entertainment City, but who knew that he was forced!

    Unless he used his trump card, there was a possibility of fighting to the death?

    Frostwhite was extremely conflicted¡­ Because in just a few days, he had already tasted some sweetness of being a supporter behind the scenes of Entertainment City and was unwilling to give up.

    At this moment,

    The slim and average-looking young man appeared in front of him like a ghost.

    ¡°Our boss is nning to meet you.¡± The Count was shocked.

    He looked over the young man and saw two figures slowly walking over.

 Chapter 522

    <h4>Chapter 522</h4>

    In the living room of the Count¡¯s Manor.

    After getting the servants to deliver the drinks and pastries, Count Frostwhite waved his hand to dismiss all the servants.

    There were only six people in therge living room.

    Count Frostwhite and his uncle.

    His appearance was extraordinary, but he could not sense any aura from his body. It was as if he was just an ordinary youth, and there was a trace of dignity between his brows.

    A female guard wearing ck armor with a delicate and pretty face stood behind the youth without a word.

    There were also two mysterious people. One had an ordinary appearance, and the other wore a cloak and pulled up a hood. One could only vaguely see that it was a woman.

    ¡°This is our boss.¡±

    Hui Ren introduced.

    Count Frostwhite¡¯s eyebrows jumped.

    The boss was only known by those lowly merchants.

    The nobles he usually came into contact with were either some family head, or the count or the marquis.

    Even themanders of the various armies in the capital, unless they were like the Enforcement Regiment or the Red Legion, themander was a noble with a considerable status. Even if there was someone stronger than him, Count Frostwhite might not even think highly of them.

    This was the view of the nobles in the capital.

    Only,

    In the face of the boss mentioned by the mysterious person, Count Frostwhite did not dare to underestimate him.

    The young man who had fought was too strong. However, he was now standing respectfully behind the boss. Even Frostwhite, the owner of the Count¡¯s Manor, did not dare to sit calmly. He leaned forward slightly and sat on the edge of the chair to show his respect.

    On the other hand, the young man whose aura could not be sensed was sitting very casually. The invisible pressure made Count Frostwhite¡¯s breathing quicken.

    The two mysterious people were far from being a match for the Count¡¯s Manor. Now, there was an even more mysterious boss and a guard who should not be trifled with¡­ If they attacked, even if they opened the formation in the manor, it would be cold.

    ¡­

    Ten minutester,

    Tang Yu walked out of the living room with a smile on his lips.

    He looked at the green branch in his hand that was about one meter long.

    It was the same branch as the one he had obtained in Gehrman City.

    ¡°This treasure was given to me by the royal family more than a hundred years ago when I received the title of count. The other noble families also have simr branches. The royal family used to be generous and generous, but in the past thirty years, no noble was given such a treasure by the royal family.¡±

    He recalled the words of Count Frostwhite.

    He should not be lying.

    He did not know the origin of these branches.

    However, the royal family undoubtedly had a lot of them.

    ¡°Just a tender branch can be regarded as a treasure.¡±

    Tang Yu continued to analyze this tender branch with the [Eye of Insight]. It was still impossible to trace its origin. However, this branch was even thicker and more¡­ alive than the tender branch he had obtained in Gehrman City. The mysterious power contained in it was more than ten times that of the tender branch.

    It could be used to make a good weapon.

    For a moment, Tang Yu was a little envious of the mysterious trees that the other nobles and even the royal family controlled.

    However, he was a civilized person, so it was beneath him to rob them.

    The one in his hand was given to him by Count Frostwhite, so he epted it without hesitation.

    ¡­

    In the living room,

    Count Frostwhite¡¯s hands trembled.

    ¡°R-robbers!¡±

    The count¡¯s residence only had two pieces of treasures bestowed by the royal family.

    One was bestowed upon him when he was conferred the title of count, while the other was obtained after he had made a great contribution.

    As the core of the Count¡¯s manor¡¯s great protective formation.

    The empty one had been snatched away just like that.

    Gone¡­

    Yes¡­

    The beautiful name was a gift.

    Count Frostwhite was also helpless.

    But when he thought of the boss¡¯ promise, his heart became hot again.

    Only,

    His hands were still shaking, and his feet were shaking.

    It was neither excitement nor anger.

    It was just now,

    Just as he was about to test the origins of this group of people, the female guard standing behind the mysterious boss suddenly nced at him.

    With just a nce, it was as if he was in a bottomless abyss.

    It was as if his soul was about to leave his body.

    It was truly terrifying.

    Later, when the ordinary-looking young man proposed to borrow the mysterious tree branch, he opened his mouth, but no matter what, he did not dare to say no. He did not even know how, but he changed from borrowing to sending.

    When he thought of the horror of the mysterious man, his heart suddenly turned cold.

    It kept changing between ice and fire.

    ¡­

    Tang Yu walked out of the inner city and looked at the pce from afar.

    He frowned.

    He felt that there was something wrong.

    ¡°Nancy, how do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She looked over and pondered for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s a dangerous smell, but don¡¯t worry, my lord. I will protect you well.¡±

    Tang Yu, ¡°¡­¡±

    Although we are a bit weak, can you give us some face?

    Even this time, it was because Nancy had broken through to the second rank that he dared to walk into the inner city with confidence.

    After negotiating with Count Frostwhite, Tang Yu had a better understanding of the capital.

    As a native noble of the capital, the other party knew more secrets than Zaber and Western Garrison City.

    ¡°Fifty-eight years ago, countless ck monsters descended from the sky.¡±

    ¡°In less than a month, many cities are drowned by the ck waves.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the capital was full of experts. Under the leadership of the current king, they resisted the invasion of the Dark Tide¡­ The first battlested for several months, and countless Transcendents fell.¡±

    ¡°Later, the continuous impact of the Dark Tide caused the resisting legions to suffer heavy losses and feel exhausted. Even the king seemed to have been injured in a battle. It has been decades since he fought again. The¡± Wall of Eternity ¡°was also built under such circumstances.¡±

    Tang Yu frowned and thought.

    Why did the situation in the capital not look good in the early days? After the ¡°Wall of Eternity¡± was established, it became extremely easy to resist the Dark Tide all of a sudden?

    Even though the Eternal Wall was indeed extraordinary, he still felt that something was wrong, but he could not think of a specific reason.

    Boom!

    As soon as he returned to the secret base in the suburbs of King¡¯s City, he heard a roar in the distance.

    He turned his head and saw that it was a tall city wall like a mountain.

    Outside the city walls, many flying dark creatures pped their wings and swooped down. However, when they approached the Eternal Wall, they were enveloped by an invisible force and fell like meteors.

    Far away,

    Tang Yu sensed that there were several extraordinary auras outside the city walls.

    On the contrary, it was said that there were less than ten extraordinary experts in the Eternal Army stationed on the city wall.

    There was only one Transcendent stationed on this city wall.

    The Transcendent did not make a move. He onlymanded the soldiers to control the defensive weapons on the city wall. A loud explosion resounded.

    This time, the ck tide continued for several hours. In the end, after leaving countless corpses, the ck tide retreated.

    Tang Yu could not see the specific battle process. He could guess it with his perception alone.

    Could it be that the Dark Tide gradually gave up on conquering the capital because their repeated attacks failed?

    But Extraordinary level dark creatures should be intelligent¡­

    The more he thought about it, the more Tang Yu felt that something was wrong, but he could not exin the reason.

    Thus,

    He handed over the brain-burning task to ine and the others.

    In any case, as a lord, wasn¡¯t it basic operation to hand over his worries to his followers?

    ¡­

    At this time,

    In a distant corner of the continent.

    Under the dim sky, there was a cracked, withered tree. Its roots were intertwined, and traces of runes were faintly visible. However, it was a bit messy, as if it had been damaged before.

    A rune array in a certain ce suddenly lit up with a dark red light and shed.

    However, it was noticed by the figure wearing a ck cloak beside him.

    ¡°Your Holiness the Pope, there is news of the ¡®strongest weapon¡¯!¡±

    A figure whose face could not be seen appeared.

    The terrifying might distorted the surrounding space. Everywhere it passed, it seemed to be separated into two different worlds from the outside world with him as the center.

    He stared at the broken formation.

    At the end,

    Looking towards the south, at the center of the continent.

    ¡°King¡¯s City, I haven¡¯t been there for a long time.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s still morefortable to live in your own castle.¡±

    Tang Yu sat at the dining table with a dozen or so exquisite dishes ced in front of him. He had just ordered the chef to cook them.

    Although he was a good lord who cultivated diligently and worked hard, he was still someone with a worth of hundreds of millions of Origin Crystals. If he didn¡¯t enjoy the food well, why did he earn so much money?

    As he tasted the delicacies, he used the follower contract as a foundation to pull Hui Ren, Fanny, and Zaber, who were currently staying on the Aino Continent, into the newly formed contract chat group.

    With the territory as a signal base station, the news was unimpeded, and he couldmand the work of the capital from afar without leaving his house.

    ¡°As expected, this is the life that a lord should live. Compared to the nobles in the capital, I¡¯m really too¡­¡±

    He browsed the information in the chat group.

    The boss behind the scenes of Count Frostwhite surfaced at the end, and there were also Lorraine and Hui Ren who secretly acted to intimidate him a few times, making the other nobles think that he was an expert secretly trained by Frostwhite.

    The deterrence was enough to make most of the nobles wait and see without making a move.

    It was only an entertainment ce to earn Origin Crystals. This was also one of the reasons. Even a person with discerning eyes could see that Tree Shade Entertainment City earned a lot of Origin Crystals every day. However, many of the higher-ups had mines in their homes and did not care much about an entertainment city.

    The person with the greatest power was still the Duke Modun.

    The other two dukes and even many marquises did not seem to be interested in the money tree of Entertainment City. If it¡¯s the real ¡°Spirit Space¡±, Tang Yu believed that it would definitely attract more attention.

    Not like now, only one duke was interested.

    He still didn¡¯t know why the Duke Modun wanted to take Entertainment City into his pocket. In addition to the influence of his industry, as a non-Chief, he failed countless times in evolution to the top level kun.

    ¡°Oh right, there is also the seventeenth Princess, Serena. She is also very interested in Entertainment City. She said that if you encounter trouble, you can ask her for help. Her request is also simple. She hopes that we can create more sci-fi games.¡±

    Lorrain said in the chat group.

    She hade into contact with Serena before, and very simply, she had gotten quite a bit of information from the Seventeenth Princess.

    But it was also because she was too young that her understanding of the pce was limited. Even her father, the current king of the kingdom, had only seen her a few times ¨C it was said that because the age difference was too great, and there was a generation gap, the current king was at least eight hundred years old.

    Tang Yu entered a message in the chat group, allowing Lorraine to continue to inquire from the Seventeenth Princess.

    At the same time,

    King¡¯s City,

    A figure flew through the air and mmed into the base of the Wing Legion.

    The smoke and dust in the hole quickly dispersed, revealing a familiar face.

    It was General Durut of the Western Garrison City.

    At this time, his aura was weak, and more than half of his body below his chest had disappeared.

    His body was still attached with inextinguishable mes, which were devouring hisst life force.

    The dying General Durut opened his mouth. ¡°The royal family¡­ has a problem.¡±

    Along with thest weak aura, itpletely dissipated.

 Chapter 523

    <h4>Chapter 523</h4>

    When Tang Yu received the message, it had already been more than ten minutes.

    General Durut had long since lost all signs of life and had died very thoroughly.

    From his injuries, it could be determined that he had been injured by a special type of me that burned brightly. However, General Durut did not have the ability to drive away the special me that had invaded his body.

    When he died, the me also disappeared, leaving behind a blurry head, neck, and a small chest.

    Ten minutes ago, when General Durut still had a weak life force, even if he was corroded by a special me, he could still be saved.

    Now?

    It¡¯s cold, hopeless, bury it.

    ¡°The person who attacked should be stronger than General Durut.¡±

    ine, who had rushed over from Tree Shade, analyzed, ¡°The other party probably thought that General Durut would die for sure, so he didn¡¯t continue to chase after him. Or perhaps, General Durut was just a bait.¡±

    The possibility of thetter was obviously higher.

    He deliberately let General Durut go to test the possible aplices.

    There was no doubt that the rtionship between the ¡°Air Force¡± and the Western Garrison City was exposed. Fortunately, it was not a secret base that was exposed. There was no big problem, so there was no need to panic.

    Tang Yu still wanted to spit at the West City Lord Residence.

    What did he say before he came?

    He swore that he would be careful. He would only investigate the reason why the first few batches of requesting help had lost contact. He would never go deep into the city. Even if he encountered danger, he would not implicate Tree Shade¡¯s people.

    Now, what was the point of flying to the base of the ¡®Air Force¡¯?

    The pursuers did not see it, but attracted the attention of the patrolling troops in the outer city. It took Zaber a lot of effort to fool this matter.

    Just to tell them that there was a problem with the royal family?

    Tang Yu rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.

    Beforeing, the Lord of the Western Garrison City had suspected that the missing Transcendents might be rted to the royal family and some of the upper nobility.

    Whether it was the nobles who had a grudge against the Western Garrison City or the nobles who were unwilling to let the Duke of Iron Blood enter the capital and damage their interests, these conflicts of interest were enough for the upper nobles to make a move.

    It was the same for the royal family with a certain purpose.

    Why do you have to say that there is a problem with the royal family?

    ¡°Unless, it is not because the nobles are involved in this.¡±

    The scene of the ck tide breaking out, the changes in the capital over the past few decades, the world that is filled with dead silence, the king who almost never leaves the pce, the sacrificial ceremony that happened more than ten dayster, the Eternal Wall that has never appeared in the past thirty years, and the feeling of incongruity in the capital¡­

    His brain worked at a high speed like aputer.

    All sorts of clues shed through his mind one by one, gathering together.

    It¡¯s impossible to remove everything, the rest¡­

    It was the only truth!

    Rumble!

    It was like a bolt of lightning had streaked across the sky.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought of Earth, the basic operations of the Devil Race, and the foreign races. A bold guess suddenly appeared.

    The capital had long been under the control of the foreign races!

    If the foreign races were the ones controlling the Dark Tide, they would not have allowed the capital to be the strongest resistance force.

    ¡­

    ¡°The possibility of the lord guessing is very high.¡±

    In order to be safe, everyone did not stay in the base of the ¡°Wing Corps¡± for long. Instead, they returned to Tree Shade and gathered the higher-ups to analyze it.

    ¡°Eternal Wall¡± is indeed extraordinary in terms of defense, but any defense has loopholes. There has never been an absolute defense. ¡°

    The head of the armed department,

    Luo Zhe, who was mainly responsible for Tree Shade¡¯s defense, said, ¡°If the ck tide is full of unintelligent monsters, with the¡± Eternal Wall ¡°, they may be able to safely block it. However, Extraordinary level dark creatures are undoubtedly intelligent and not low. There are not many Transcendents stationed in such arge wall, and there must be a weak point.¡±

    ¡°In addition, it is very likely that there are foreign races behind the Dark Tide. They are even more cunning. In the territory of the Daxia Kingdom, there are many shelters that have been infiltrated by foreign races, not to mention that the capital is such an obvious target¡­ Whether it is the¡± Wing Corps ¡°returning from the exploration outside, or the¡± Eternal Army ¡°entering the city in order to collect the spoils of war, it is a good opportunity for those foreign races to infiltrate.

    In the face of a Transcendent, an ordinary Hunter would not have any ability to resist.

    There were also people who suggested that the ¡°Eternal Wall¡± might have a detection array that could prevent foreign races from infiltrating.

    However, back then, Lorraine and the other Transcendents hadpletely sealed their auras with props and followed the group of ¡°Wing Corps¡± into the capital. It was very smooth.

    There should be a detection array, but it could not really guard against the infiltration of foreign races.

    After a pause, Luo Zhe continued, ¡°Moreover, the¡± Wall of Eternity ¡°that Sir Lord simted has no possibility of breaking through at the first level of the exceptional state after our tests. However, it is hard to say at the second level. The formation that can lock the air can notpletely suppress a second level expert.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the¡± Wall of Eternity ¡°project is likely the result of the self-directed and self-acting of the foreign races¡­ The royal family is likely to be controlled by the foreign races, or perhaps, it is simply a disguise of the foreign races!¡±

    Luo Zhe further spected, and Tang Yu secretly agreed.

    But there were still some things that he could not figure out.

    The current king, even the previous generation of the royal family and the previous generation of guardians, these masters with real power, were undoubtedly the top masters, controlling? It was almost impossible!

    Camouge? It was also difficult to not reveal itself for decades. Even if the king lived in seclusion, he always had to contact others¡­ As for Transcendents, they were very sensitive. If something was wrong, they could detect the disguise of foreign races.

    There was another point,

    What was the purpose of the royal family¡­ the foreign race to control the poption of the capital?

    Most of the continent was deathly silent, meaning that the world barrier was also riddled with holes¡­ The devil race had invaded various worlds to devour origin of the¡­ The origin of the where the continent was located should have been mostly devoured, and only the surviving cities were left alive.

    Once these nails were removed, this would soon fall into eternal silence.

    Moreover, the foreign races should only control a small number of people. At least, the royal family¡¯s seventeenth Princess, Serena, was a normal person.

    The illusion game was deliberately changed. It became more rough and unreal, but the functions of the ¡°spiritual space¡± were all there. After knowing the identity of the seventeenth Princess, the space immediately scanned Serena in all directions.

    The result of the inspection was that it was a¡­ cough, a normal human.

    It could not be a disguise of an alien race.

    On the territory map, the small dot representing Serena was also pale yellow, and gradually approached pale green.

    ¡­

    The pce.

    The pce halls stretched out without end.

    In a side hall, it was empty and deserted.

    Serena, who had already returned to the pce, was worried that Tree Shade Entertainment City would be suppressed and close down. She nned to find some backing for Entertainment City. She was not clear about the brief probing and secret confrontation. Even the Duke Modun hesitated and did not continue to act.

    As the youngest member of the royal family, Serena had little power in her hands, but her ¡°connections¡± were very wide. She had a good rtionship with her brothers and sisters. Using their names to help Entertainment City get through the difficulties was just a small matter to her.

    However,

    Hu ¡ª

    She suddenly fainted. When she woke up again, she was already in this dark side hall.

    There were no Origin Energy Lights, only a few iron pirs in the distance of the hall. There was a faint blue me on them, allowing Serena to see her surroundings clearly.

    She stood there, tied to a strange shelf. Her hands, feet, and waist were all tied tightly. No matter how much she struggled, she could not move at all.

    Only her head could move slightly and see that the shelf that was tied to her was covered in dense patterns.

    The floor beneath her feet also had a mysterious rune pattern that was faintly discernible.

    ck Pupily beside her feet, already unconscious.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Serena waspletely awake.

    Someone kidnapped her in the pce?

    She panicked, but she forced herself to calm down. She didn¡¯t shout at the first possible moment ¨C since the person who knocked her out had tied her here, shouting would probably be useless.

    She mobilized the source energy in her body and injected it into a ring, but there was no reaction, like a stone sinking into the sea.

    At this time,

    From far away, there seemed to be a voice.

    ¡°The sacrificial ceremony has been prepared. I have already ordered people to inform the families to cooperate. When the timees, all the people in the capital will participate in the ceremony. It will be enough toplete ourst step.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Ming Ming does not even have a Saint. This world actually took us dozens of years. It is enough to be proud.¡±

    These two voices sounded familiar.

    When the two figures approached, her pupils contracted in disbelief.

    ¡°Father? Big brother?¡±

    Even though they hadn¡¯t met for many times, Serena still felt a sense of unfamiliarity.

    Fear welled up in her heart.

    At this moment,

    The ck cat by her feet woke up, bared its teeth, and its body suddenly expanded like a ck tiger.

    Its pupils shed with a strange light, and with a meow, it pounced towards the two people.

    Bang ¨C

    ¡°ck Pupil!¡±

    Serena could not see clearly at all. The ck cat had just pounced out, but in the next moment, it was sent flying to the edge of the side hall, and its breath became weaker.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, this ck cat was given to you by Cecil in his ninth life when you were one year old. I didn¡¯t expect it to be extraordinary so quickly. The bloodline is indeed special.¡±

    The cold-faced ¡°king¡± retracted his hand and said slowly.

    Serena felt a chill in her heart.

    In her unclear memory, when she was very young, her father cared for her and often smiled at her. However, as she grew older, the number of times she met her father became less and less.

    She had originally thought that¡­ now that she looked at it, there was something more to it.

    Thinking about it carefully, there were a few times when her father had a particrly bad temper and his expression changed constantly, as if he had changed into a different person.

    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±

    ¡°Us?¡±

    The King grinned strangely, turned around, and walked out.

    The ¡°First Prince¡± also followed.

    He nced at Serena, ¡°Protect thest bloodline of the n and enjoy the remaining days before the sacrifice.¡±

    ¡­

    Earth, a secret ce.

    A few foreign races were plotting.

    ¡°Damn the Sair Imperial Family, they actually cleared out two of my n¡¯s bases. If not for the fact that it wasn¡¯t time to make a move, I would have been too tender to kill him! So what if he¡¯s a Second Order!¡±

    ¡°The current situation isn¡¯t too good for us. A Second Order Transcendent has appeared in the Sair Imperial Family. Perhaps Tree Shade already has one before, and the other peak sacred grounds might even have a Second Order Transcendent in a few days¡­¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, the Origin Star has been rejecting us too much. Before we break through the world barrier, it would be extremely difficult for us to break through to the Second Order. On the other hand, the native humans of the Origin Star have been blessed by the will of the, making it easier for us to break through.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Not long after, an emissary will descend and absorb the experience from thest time. The one who is about to arrive, no matter what, has to be more reliable. When the timees, I suggest that we make a suggestion to Sir Envoy to first eliminate the restless human forces, especially Tree Shade.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to say that. Tree Shade¡¯s ruler killed the previous envoy. I knew that he wouldn¡¯t live for long.¡± ¡°I recently received news that the Heart Demon n is likely to arrive at Origin Star.¡±

    ¡°The Heart Demon n, one of the eight great ns?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the n is extremely strange. Their main body is clearly not strong, but they can control enemies that are countless times stronger than themselves.¡±

    ¡°That is not control, but merging with the target, gradually eroding the soul of the enemy to achieve the goal ofpletely upying the body of the enemy¡­ There were still some traces left behind by control. After the Heart Demon npletely upied the body of the enemy, not only could no spells detect any abnormalities, but even the memories and spells of the enemy would be controlled by the Heart Demon n. Unless the Heart Demon n exposed themselves, no matter how close they were, they would not be able to detect any abnormalities.¡±

    The hearts of the foreign races present all turned slightly cold.

    Even if they were all working for the great ruler, the status of the eight families was second only to the envoys. They were different from the ordinary races that had been converted after they joined.

    Naturally, their rtionship wasn¡¯t that good.

    What made the other races even more wary was that the abilities of the Heart Demon n were too terrifying. No one knew if any of the elders and rtives of the n had been reced by the Heart Demon n.

    Were they being monitored by the Heart Demon n?

    Fortunately, when the Heart Demon n upied other people¡¯s bodies and upied their souls, they needed time. The weaker ones could be reced in a few days. However, those with strong willpower couldst for several months or even years.

    There was also a limit to the number of times they could invade other people¡¯s bodies.

    Otherwise, the abilities of the Heart Demon n would bepletely unsolvable.

    ¡­

    King¡¯s City.

    It was peaceful for a few more days.

    After General Durut was buried, no one found the encampment of the ¡°Air Force¡±.

    After guessing that the royal family was likely to be controlled, Lorraine, Hui Ren, and the others who were active in the imperial city were even more careful and the entertainment city was also slowing down.

    Tang Yu gave Lorraine and the others some of the authority in the ¡°Air Space¡± and asked them to inquire about the news ording to their guesses.

    To seek the truth from the clues.

    What was more strange was that Princess Serena, who was addicted to games every day, had not appeared for a few days.

    Lorraine and the others did not pay much attention to it. For a few days, they had been busy from morning to night. Through countless rubbish information, they had picked out valuable information. They were about to go crazy.

    How would he have the time to care about an Inte addiction girl?

    Tang Yu was also very busy. He held the mysterious branch given by Count Frostwhite and was studying with Kevin how to make a special weapon with the mysterious branch as the main material.

    On this day,

    Someone @ him in the contract chat group called ¡°The Intelligence Exchange Center in King City¡±.

    At a nce,

    It was Lorraine.

    Her tone was excited and carried a trace of relief.

    ¡°We¡­ found an important person!¡±

 Chapter 524

    <h4>Chapter 524</h4>

    When Tang Yu arrived at Entertainment City, Lorraine, Hui Ren, and a few others were standing guard in front of the surveince screen.

    The surveince camera that had not been integrated with the runes was not very clear.

    However, with the powerful eyesight of a Transcendent, it was like a filter that easily filtered out all the interference information, leaving only the most crucial and needed clues.

    Let Lorraine and the others filter it out. It is indeed correct. If it is switched to an Awakening Stage, if it leaks important information, it will dy the important matter.

    He thought about it and looked at the surveince screen.

    In the screen was an old man with gray hair. His old face was full of wrinkles.

    He walked very slowly, holding a cane in his hand, just like an ordinary old man.

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about him?¡±

    ¡°In the¡± Illusion Game ¡°, the old man once talked to himself. Originally, it was nothing much, but I was careful and found some parts of his behavior that were not very coordinated.¡±

    ¡°Later, I found that the old man¡¯s game time was not long, but he spent hundreds of Origin Crystals and only experienced all kinds of games once¡­ For an old man who had difficulties in his legs and looked like an ordinary person, it was abnormal for him to take out hundreds of Origin Crystals.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded slowly.

    However, this did not mean anything. There were many extraordinary people in the entertainment city.

    ¡°Later, I conducted a scan of the old man in the spiritual space. As expected, I found something unusual. In order to obtain more detailed information, I even secretly used an intermediate detection crystal on him. In the end, I found¡­¡±

    ¡°This old man is not simple. He is already¡­ over a thousand years old. This means that he was at least¡­ a Second Order Transcendent!¡±

    The result of the detection also showed that he was seriously injured and could not recover. That was why he looked old.

    The old man was walking step by step toward the outside of Entertainment City, about to leave the monitoring range.

    Tang Yu immediately ordered, ¡°Hui Ren, follow me.¡±

    ¡­

    The old man held his walking stick and wandered around the seemingly bustling streets, his heart silent.

    The idea of the game of illusion was very interesting. If it is a peaceful era, he could earn arge sum of Origin Crystals, but it would not be of any help to the current situation of the capital.

    ¡°Old Feng.¡±

    Someone he knew shouted.

    The old man smiled and nodded in response.

    Feng was his fake name. He had long forgotten his real name.

    In the long river of history, there was only one name that others called him.

    [Great Sage!]

    He was the most knowledgeable person in the Kingdom of Aino. When most people had their eyes fixed on the continent, he firmly believed that there was a sky beyond the sky.

    The dark creatures that descended from the sky were the best evidence.

    The Great Sage, on the other hand, could not be happy.

    There was a bitter smile on his face.

    He had already been severely injured, and his me of life was extremely weak. If not for the capital, the entire world would be in danger. He did not even know what he would have to hold on.

    ¡°But, even if he survives, what can he do?¡±

    ¡°The higher-ups of the kingdom either died in battle or were controlled. Now, who can save this world?¡±

    ¡°They are too terrifying. The Dark Tide is not that simple. If the kingdom had been in good condition back then, there was still a slight chance of resisting. But now¡­¡±

    The truth of the battle back then had long been buried by the mastermind behind the scenes.

    In the entire capital,

    Perhaps he was the only one who knew.

    I heard that the sacrificial ceremony will be held in a few days¡­

    The Great Sage was about to give up.

    No matter how knowledgeable he was, he could not think of a way to kill the base crystal when there was only a trace of blood left.

    ¡°It seems that I can only sleep with King¡¯s City.¡±

    He returned to the house he lived in and smiled bitterly.

    Dong

    Suddenly there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Open the door and check the gas meter.¡±

    The Great Sage was confused?

    He disguised himself as a fallen noble. Even though he was in dire straits, he still had a bunch of Origin Crystals in his hands. No matter if it were forlighting or cooking, he used Origin Crystals.

    He didn¡¯t report the gas pipe.

    Suddenly, he became alert and did not respond.

    The knocking continued.

    The person outside seemed to be confused.

    He changed the sentence,

    ¡°Open the door, themunity sends warmth.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Open the door, census.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll cook for myself.¡±

    Ka,

    Cha,

    With a light sound, the door opened.

    He looked at the few people who had entered the room.

    He could faintly sense that his aura had been locked onto.

    ¡°Should I call you Old Feng or Great Sage?¡±

    The moment he spoke, the old man¡¯s pupils contracted imperceptibly.

    He quickly regained his calm.

    He did not make any unnecessary movements.

    If it was an enemy, with his origin being damaged, he could only struggle for decades. Even if he wanted to escape, he could not escape.

    If not for an enemy¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a powerful being to appear in other countries.¡±

    Even if the Great Sage did not possess any strength or vision, he was still the best in the kingdom.

    He could immediately tell that the few people who entered were not very old. Judging from the radiance of life and some details, they were not more than two hundred years old. However, they were already experienced Transcendents. In the Kingdom of Aino before the arrival of the Dark Tide, they were all top talents with unlimited potential.

    The girl in ck armor gave him the feeling that she was even younger, but she seemed to be even more terrifying.

    He could not believe that at such a young age, she had already reached the second level of Transcendent?

    In the history of the Kingdom of Aino, talented person like her did not even exist.

    There was also the young man in the lead. Other than his handsome appearance, he was unable to detect any aura from his body. His every move was like that of an ordinary person, but it made his eyelids twitch.

    It was like a fog.

    For so many years, he had never met someone he could not see through at all.

    However,

    The Great Sage was not clear. His method of judgment was not urate.

    To be a veteran Transcendent at the age of less than two hundred meant that their potential had almost not been consumed, and they could break through to a higher level in the future.

    Unlike those who had only condensed three Origin Energy cores at the age of seven or eight hundred, those kinds of Transcendents had basically exhausted their potential even if they could break through to the second rank. Unless there were opportunities in the future, there was a limit to their progress.

    Hui Ren, Lorraine, Fanny, Zhu Shu Li, and Nancy did indeed have unlimited potential in the future. However, among these people, even the oldest Fanny, Tang Yu estimated that she was only in her thirties(although her mental age was only a dozen or so). He didn¡¯t ask about the specifics and didn¡¯t use the [Eye of Insight] to scan her.

    As for the younger ones, such as Zhu Shu Li, they had just reached adulthood.

    ording to thews of the Daxia Kingdom, Nancy was still an underage girl.

    Two hundred years old?

    Wouldn¡¯t that make her an olddy?

    The Great Sage was observing them.

    Tang Yu was also observing the other person.

    The ¡°Eye of Insight¡± was activated, and countless data streams flowed past his eyes. The results of the analysis were even more detailed than the intermediate detection crystal.

    In terms of age, the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± had obtained a precise result.

    This was an old man who had lived for 1569 years.

    He was an existence at the second level of Transcendence.

    Whether it was his heart being crushed or his head being cut off, it was not a fatal injury to him.

    However,

    Perhaps it was due to the multiple energy transformations that repaired his body and his Origin had been severely damaged. The Great Sage was already at the end of his rope. The lifespan of a Second Grade Transcendent was three thousand years. However, Tang Yu could tell that the old man in front of him did not have many years left to live.

    He imed to be someone from another country and spoke of his intentions.

    The Great Sage did not doubt him.

    Or rather, he treated Tang Yu and the others as thest straw.

    The worst case scenario is to sleep together with the capital.

    He had already seen through it.

    Listen up¡­

    ¡°The history of the Kingdom of Aino starts from a tree.¡±

 Chapter 525

    <h4>Chapter 525</h4>

    ¡°A tree?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary tree. Let¡¯s call it the World Tree for now.¡±

    The Great Sage walked to a corner of the room and pulled out a small tree branch that was only the length of a palm from an unremarkable box.

    Tang Yu felt a familiar aura from this small tree branch.

    Only,

    It was very weak.

    It was like a great sage who was already like a candle in the wind.

    This small branch had mostly be as ck as ink, the power of the world¡­ or rather, the power of the domain that had dropped by a level was extremely weak, and it was almost useless.

    As if understanding Tang Yu¡¯s doubts, the Great Sage said, ¡°This small branch of the World Tree has been contaminated. I picked it up from the battlefield back then.¡±

    ¡°The Aino Kingdom also relied on the World Tree to have its former prosperity.¡±

    Tang Yu once thought that the reason why the Aino Kingdom was able to stand above other countries was because it upied the fertilend in the middle of the continent.

    Now, it seemed that the World Tree was the key to the existence of the kingdom.

    If the development time was a little longer, the Aino Kingdom would never be able to be a highly developed and prosperous civilization. Even if it could notpare to the Origin Star, it could at least walk out of the and explore the outside world.

    However, with this continent, the distribution of resources and the concentration of Genesis Qi before the outbreak of the Dark Tide, the level of the is already not low. With the addition of a mysterious World Tree, maybe it can be ssified as a high-level?

    The origin of the is not weak, so the outbreak of the Dark Tidested for fifty-eight years. The world is still notpletely swallowed up?

    Some spections emerged in Tang Yu¡¯s mind.

    Instead of asking, he continued to wait for the Great Sage to exin.

    The World Tree uses civilization as nutrients. The more prosperous the civilization is, the faster the growth of the World Tree will be. As for the current royal family, they are also known as the guardian race. They have been guarding the World Tree for generations.

    You should know that there are many branches scattered outside. These branches were all taken off by the World Tree and given to the nobles by the royal family. Some of them were deliberately scattered¡­ In your country, there should be some branches of the World Tree.

    Before Tang Yu could answer, the Great Sage took a breath and continued,

    ¡°A formation set up with the World Tree as the core can collect ¡®poprity¡¯. For nobles, they can use formations to resist powerful enemies, and for the World Tree, they can absorb more civilization nutrients¡­¡±

    ¡°Humans help the World Tree grow, and the World Tree can repay humans. I originally wanted toplement them, but¡­¡±

    He turned to the other side.

    ¡°The ck disaster descended from the sky and devoured the entire world. Since you are from other countries, you should know that most of the ces outside the capital have be and of death. Not a single de of grass grew, and Origin Energy gradually thinned. There will be no valuable mineral resources.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded slightly. The world barrier is riddled with holes, and its source is even weaker. Only the capital and a few surviving cities on the continent have not been corroded. Those ces are firstly because there are survivors, and secondly, if nothing goes wrong, it is because of the World Tree Branch.

    Because of the existence of the world power, all the life spirit in the city was condensed into one, thus avoiding the corrosion of the ck tide.

    ¡°However, whether it is the decline of poption or the damage of the World Tree Branch, it is a fatal blow to the remaining cities.¡±

    This conjecture was also obtained after integrating a lot of information.

    At first, Tang Yu thought that the foreign races were still using the mostmon method of raising pigs, which was why they allowed these cities to exist.

    Now that he thought about it,

    There might be pigs.

    However, ordinary cities were not enough. Whether they continued to persist or were destroyed by the Dark Tide, the foreign races behind the scenes would not care.

    There was only one real pig farm, and that was the capital!

    ¡°Because of the existence of the World Tree, the mastermind has raised the entire capital?¡±

    The Great Sage was shocked.

    He had only spoken a few words, but this young junior had already guessed most of it.

    No,

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t just a guess.

    The fact that they could travel through the wilderness to the capital from other countries and find him, a Great Sage, showed that they were not simple.

    Whether it was strength or methods.

    ¡°You are the true masters behind Tree Shade Entertainment City, right? From a city called Tree Shade?¡±

    The Great Sage reacted quickly as well.

    Tang Yu nodded in agreement.

    They were naturally from Tree Shade City, but they were not in this world.

    In reality, we were defeated thirty years ago. Countless Transcendents fell. I was also severely injured in that battle, unable to recover. There were a few old fellows who were also injured, but in these years, they could not hold on and left one after another.

    Even His Majesty the King¡­

    ¡°He was controlled?¡± Tang Yu asked curiously.

    The Great Sage raised his eyebrows and felt a stifled breath in his chest.

    He hadid down so much and was about to talk about the key part, but he had actually said it first!

    It was only because he had a thousand years of self-restraint that he did not show it.

    He continued,

    ¡°In the beginning, they were still able to maintain their hearts in certain areas, but gradually, they became more and more controlled. I¡¯m afraid that they have now be the minions of the mastermind.¡±

    ¡°We lost thirty years ago, and the mastermind eroded the entire world. Originally, it did not take long. After all, in the wilderness, there were already many dead silence, but because of the existence of the World Tree¡­¡±

    ¡°With the power of the mastermind behind the scenes, they might be able to destroy the World Tree directly, but if they wanted to corrode the World Tree, they would not be able to bypass the World Tree. They had to corrode the World Tree first.¡±

    ¡°The World Tree actually has an incredible power.¡± At this point, the Great Sage sighed and shook his head. ¡°However, the World Tree flourished because of the Kingdom of Aino, and it also died because of the Kingdom of Aino.

    ¡°This was the reason why the mastermind had raised the people of the capital, providing the contaminated ¡®nutrients¡¯ to the World Tree to achieve the goal of quickly eroding it.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps in your eyes, ¡®nutrients¡¯ is an invisible and intangible existence that can not be captured. How can it be contaminated? However¡­¡±

    ¡°By offering sacrifices? Or holding a sacrificial ceremony? It seems that a grand ceremony is about to be held in the capital soon.¡±

    Tang Yu said casually.

    This was amon method of the foreign races. He was familiar with it.

    The Great Sage¡¯s wrinkled face twitched.

    You already know so clearly. What use is there for me, the Great Sage?

    Right now, he only had profound knowledge that could be used.

    He even exined whether it was pleasant or not!

    He continued helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s right, simr sacrifices have already been held many times. Moreover, offering sacrifices to the direct bloodline of the guardian n can also elerate the process of devouring the World Tree.¡±

    ¡°And now, ording to this old man¡¯s spection, there is not much time left.¡±

    ¡°Once the World Tree ispletely corroded, the Eno Continent will cease to exist.¡±

    After saying that, the Great Sage looked at him eagerly.

    His eyes were burning.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    He was not gay, and it was impossible for him to choose a thousand-year-old old man¡­ Ah, bah, bah!

 Chapter 526

    <h4>Chapter 526</h4>

    Tang Yu thought for a few seconds and agreed.

    He was definitely not defeated by that burning gaze.

    He was already very interested in the World Tree. Just a small branch from its body could form a domain that enveloped the entire mansion. What about the World Tree itself?

    It was definitely a rare treasure.

    Even the alien race¡¯s method of devouring the origin could not bypass the World Tree.

    ¡°After saying so much, there is one thing that I do not understand. Where is the World Tree? It can¡¯t be a palm-sized tree, right?¡±

    It seemed that even the great nobles of the kingdom did not know the existence of the World Tree. They only knew that the royal family held some kind of treasure in their hands.

    Tang Yu expressed his doubts.

    ¡°ording to historical records, the World Tree was only over a hundred meters tall and wide enough for ten people to encircle. As the kingdom developed and prospered, the World Tree grew more and more luxuriant. Now, its flourishing branches and leaves are enough to cover more than half of the capital.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you would think that such a huge World Tree must be hidden in a corner, so it was not easy to be discovered by others. But in fact, the ce where the World Tree took root was in the capital.¡±

    ¡°Or rather, it was precisely because the World Tree took root here that it became the most prosperous city in the Eno Continent.¡±

    ¡°However, The World Tree itself has the ability to hide itself. It is not a simple light and shadow concealment, but a space hidden in other levels. It is as if it does not exist. Even if it is a Second ss Transcendent, it is not capable of discovering the World Tree.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Tang Yu looked through the window in the direction of the inner city. The sky was gray and there were no strange traces. ¡°The World Tree is rooted in the pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes, neither.¡±

    The Great Sage did not beat around the bush, but revealed a shocking truth.

    ¡°The real capital has long been destroyed in the past war.

    The current capital is just a cage used by the mastermind to raise the people.¡±

    ¡°The ruins of the old capital and the current capital are located at the core of the continent from the geographical position. They even ovep with each other. It can be understood as two parallel spatial nodes.¡± He pointed at the tables and chairs around him. ¡°These are all true. The establishment of the new capital is part of the old capital that has not been destroyed. The other part is built by the people and Hunters of the capital and the surrounding cities.¡±

    ¡°However, no one remembers the battle back then. In most people¡¯s memories, it was the capital that showed signs of fatigue under the attack of the Dark Tide. It was only when the¡± Wall of Eternity ¡°was established that humans were able to hold the advantage in defense.¡±

    Tang Yu was truly shocked.

    Changing memories was still on such a scale. Just how strong was the enemy?

    If he is absolutely no match for them, then he feels that he should just wash up and sleep. He doesn¡¯t want this world anymore. Let¡¯s go to another world to explore.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as terrifying as I thought. The mastermind must have set up a great formation under the king¡¯s city, and it has subtly affected people¡¯s memories. This move is useless against someone at the Transcendent level and whose life has undergone a transformation.¡±

    ¡°However,¡± He said, ¡°The enemy does indeed have a very strong existence. Back then, it was an expert whose entire body was shrouded in ck fog, whose figure couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, who beat me to a serious injury. I have been able to quantify countless times, and I almost failed to escape¡­

    A Transcendent¡¯s memory should have been personally tampered with by a certain powerhouse. Haven¡¯t you noticed that the strongest among the nobles in the capital is only a veteran Transcendent? The stronger ones have long since fallen.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Hu ¡ª¡°

    Tang Yu exhaled a white breath.

    Although he had already guessed it earlier, the Great Sage¡¯s words still caused his heart to tremble.

    In order to raise the people to corrupt the World Tree, the foreign races even made a copy of the capital?

    In Tang Yu¡¯s eyes, this was almost impossible to aplish.

    For example, to make Zhu Shu Li tamper with the memories of the awakened, dozens of people, hundreds of people, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, hundreds of thousands, and millions, wouldn¡¯t that exhaust Zhu Shu Li to death?

    Wait,

    He suddenly remembered that the demonic tribes led by the devil race had conquered and devoured countlesss.

    It was true that copying cities and tampering with memories was high-end, but the foreign races were probably very familiar with this business.

    There was aplete set of procedures.

    In his understanding, if the Eno Continent waspared to a piece of paper, the capital would be a circle drawn on the central area, and the style of the foreign races was to cut out the circle on the paper, put it into an identical circle, and fill the original position.

    ¡°Then, the World Tree should be in the ruins of the old king¡¯s city, right?¡±

    ¡°What does the Great Sage want us to do?¡±

    After a moment of silence, the Great Sage said, ¡°There are still more than ten days before the Sacrificial Ceremony will be held, but to stop the ceremony, the most we can do is buy some time. And now, after being eroded for decades, I guess the World Tree is about to dry up. The changes in the capital are the best proof. You should know that in the past few years, sunlight can asionally be seen here.¡±

    ¡°We have to revive the World Tree. Only with the power of the World Tree can we defeat those terrifying enemies and drive the dark creatures out of the world!¡±

    ¡°The method to revive the World Tree was simple, simple, and difficult.

    The World Tree had been eroded for many years, and its vitality was weak. However, the branches that fell off before still contained vitality and the power of the same source. As long as enough World Tree branches were brought to the World Tree, this power could restore the World Tree to life again.

    However, although there were many World Tree branches scattered outside, they were tightly grasped by the nobles¡­¡±

    He sighed, his voice a little bitter, ¡°I also know that collecting the World Tree branches and defeating the mastermind behind the terrifying is an almost impossible task. However, if the World Tree trunk dries up, the entire world will fall into extinction. At that time, no one will be able to live.¡±

    ¡°This old man is here. I still want to beg you, to fight for thest chance of survival for the people who are still alive on the Eno Continent.¡±

    ¡°Confirm selection.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that this quest will be epted. It¡¯s not difficult to steal¡­ cough, collect the branches of the World Tree.¡±

    Tang Yu added in his heart. Even if the enemy was too strong in the end and had no choice but to leave this world, at the very least, he would bring back many treasures that contained the power of the world. This trip would not be a loss.

    He was already very jealous of the World Tree Branch in the noble mansion. He was too embarrassed to make a move before and was afraid of the power hidden in the capital. This was also one of the reasons.

    He was not the kind of person who wanted something good and wanted to get it.

    Now,

    It was different.

    Robbery to save the world.

    To ask such a noble person, who else was there?

    The agreement was too straightforward, and it instead made the Great Sage a little stunned.

    After thinking about it, he thought about it.

    He felt that it was probably because these young juniors in front of him had underestimated the strength of the enemy.

    That was also true,

    They were all experienced Transcendents, and there were probably no opponents outside of the Kingdom of Aino. Even if they encountered some terrifying dark creatures, they could at least escape unscathed if they worked together.

    Even in the current capital, these people could be considered top-notch experts.

    However, the power of the mastermind was far stronger than he had imagined.

    The Great Sage was somewhat helpless.

    In the end,nguage descriptions were not direct and impactful enough, and it was very hard to believe.

    However, other methods¡­ Before he was injured, he was also a top expert in the Kingdom of Aino. By disying his strength, not only would he be able to let these juniors see the path ahead, but he would also be able to make them restrain their contempt for the enemy.

    Unfortunately,

    Now that he was crippled and his life was about toe to an end, there was no need to talk about revealing his tyrannical strength.

    The Great Sage pondered.

    These juniors came from outside of the Kingdom of Aino, so their understanding of Transcendent knowledge should not be much.

    The excavation of the potential of the body should also be rtively shallow.

    However, he was different. As a Great Sage, most of the knowledge in his mind had been stored since the establishment of the Kingdom of Aino. There were also some special methods that could quickly tap into the potential of the human body and improve his strength in a short time.

    Some powerful secret skills that were easy to learn could also be taught to them.

    The Great Sage could no longer care about the rules.

    After thinking about it, he felt that it was feasible.

    Not only could he increase the strength of these juniors a little, but the possibility of defeating the mastermind behind the scenes might rise a little. On the other hand, it could also reflect his ability. When the time came, he would emphasize the strength of the enemy. Presumably, they would also be able to pay more attention to it.

 Chapter 527

    <h4>Chapter 527</h4>

    The Great Sage thought a lot in an instant.

    It was not just to make these juniors pay more attention to the enemy. If he could have the leadership, it would be best if he could make a n.

    It was not that he wanted topete for power and profit.

    The Dark Tide was only the power that the enemy showed on the surface. The real strong enemies were those who had different appearances, but they had the wisdom that was not inferior to humans.

    They were more civilized and had even more terrifying legacies, not monsters that only knew how to use brute force.

    These powerful enemies hidden behind the scenes, even in the battle back then, there were very few who hade into contact with them.

    The Great Sage was one of them.

    In the present day when those old fellows had all died, he might be the only one who understood those powerful enemies.

    At the very least, it would be better than these juniors who knew nothing.

    After calming himself down, the Great Sage said,

    ¡°The power of the mastermind far exceeds your imagination. Even if they are both at the first level of the Transcendent Realm, thebat power they have erupted with is far greater than ours. The reason for this is the excavation of their own potential, as well as equipment, spells, and other aspects.

    I am powerless against equipment now, but I still have some experience in digging up their own potential. ¡°

    He paused,

    The position of Great Sage was closely rted to the royal family. He even participated in the research and improvement of the cultivation methods of the royal family.

    The royal family had been passed down for more than ten thousand years, and the cultivation method was much more advanced than it was at the beginning.

    Generations of experts created battle skills and spells, and it also enriched the royal family¡¯s foundation.

    And the Great Sage knew almost all of this.

    There were quite a few that were improved and perfected by him.

    It could be called a human encyclopedia.

    The Great Sage took the paper and pen, brushed it on the paper and started drawing.

    An array formation and many other materials were ced on the paper. There were also many words exining on the side.

    ¡°What I drew in my hand is a special ritual called Spirit Awakening.

    The Spirit Awakening Ceremony requires an array formation that is not considered high level. With the materials used, it should be able to be bought in the capital. It is the most suitable ritual for the current situation, ¡°he said.

    ¡°Do not underestimate the Spirit Awakening Ceremony. After the array formation is sessfully set up, it can greatly increase one¡¯s Spiritual Energy. This depends on one¡¯s potential and the strength of one¡¯s own Spiritual Energy. Even for a veteran Transcendent, it will have a lot of effects.¡±

    ¡°As long as you set up a few spirit awakening ceremonies, your strength will improve greatly in a short period of time.¡±

    Tang Yu took the paper and quickly scanned it.

    With his current attainments in rune, formation, and medicinal herbs, he immediately understood more than half of it.

    It was indeed a very brilliant formation.

    The main point is the higher value.

    ¡°However, there are also side effects. If I use the spirit awakening ritual to increase my spiritual energy, my spiritual energy will probably stagnate for a period of time in the future, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, butpared to the increase in spiritual energy in the spirit awakening ritual, this side effect is nothing.¡±

    The Great Sage paused.

    ¡°Normal Transcendents can increase their spiritual energy by thirty to fifty percent. Because of the umtion of experience, a portion of their spiritual potential has already been developed. The rate of improvement is rtively small, only twenty to thirty percent.¡±

    ¡°However, if it¡¯s a Tier 2 Transcendent that has just broken through and has yet to discover its potential, the spirit awakening ceremony will still be effective.¡±

    With that, he swept his gaze over the few people, hoping to see expressions of shock and joy on the faces of the juniors.

    The Great Sage was disappointed.

    At most, the juniors were a little surprised.

    It was as if he was saying, ¡°Oh, this thing looks good.¡± It waspletely different from what he had expected. ¡°Heavens, there is actually such a magical formation.¡±

    It shouldn¡¯t be?

    When he was young, he had also traveled many countries in the Eno Continent. Not to mention being Transcendent, all kinds of knowledge and resources could not bepared to the kingdom.

    Some Transcendents evencked cultivation methods and could only slowly increase their cultivation by umting time. These types of Transcendents would not be able to form their first Origin Source Core even if they ran out of their lifespan.

    In the end, it was Fanny who was more considerate.

    ¡°For some reason, our mental strength is much higher than the average level of a senior Transcendent, so¡­ the Spirit Opening Ceremony might not be of any use to us.¡±

    As she spoke, she even considerately released a wisp of mental energy.

    The Great Sage¡¯s mental power was damaged and he almost died. He could not take the initiative to sense it, but he could.

    After a moment,

    He was silent.

    He was shocked.

    He¡­ suffered a critical strike of a million tons!

    If my perception isn¡¯t wrong, The Great Sage could not maintain his calm at all. This girl¡¯s mental strength is not worse than mine back then.

    She was an existence at the second level of Transcendence.

    She wasn¡¯t just an ordinary Second Order, she was one of the best among them.

    With such a strong spiritual force, not to mention a single spirit awakening ceremony, even ten of them would be useless!

    Were the young people nowadays already this strong?

    The Great Sage suddenly thought of something. The considerate little girl said, ¡°Because of some reasons?¡±

    Perhaps,

    It was because they had a fortuitous encounter.

    They had obtained a treasure that was nurtured by the heavens and the earth, which allowed their mental energy to exceed the same level.

    However,

    A true expert needed an all-around level of strength.

    After a moment of silence,

    The Great Sage picked up another piece of paper and started drawing.

    This time, what came into view was a male body¡­ Don¡¯t misunderstand, he wasn¡¯t drawing a human body art. His body was also covered in dense lines.

    This is a secret art called ¡®- Boiling Blood Art¡¯. It is different from battle techniques. In essence, the ¡®- Boiling Blood Art¡¯ uses humans as a formation. With special materials, it can increase one¡¯s physical fitness in a short period of time.

    As everyone knows, even if a mage inheritance has a strong body, it is still very important. Even if they don¡¯t need to wave their staff and attack, having a good body can amodate more Origin Energy release.

    Physical fitness, mental strength, Origin Energy quality¡­ These three are the foundation that determines one¡¯sbat strength. Your mental strength can no longer continue to increase, but there are still many ces for your body potential to be excavated in Transcendence.

    After he finished drawing the ¡®- Boiling Blood Art¡¯, the Great Sage raised his head.

    He was stunned and had a bad feeling.

    What entered his eyes was

    All of them were calm faces.

    It was as if they were saying that he had already increased his physical fitness countless times, and his potential had already been excavated to the limit.

    The room fell into an awkward silence.

    Fanny didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth this time. Her exnation just now seemed to have hurt the old man a lot.

    Tang Yu broke the silence. ¡°Cough, actually, the¡± Boiling Blood Art ¡°is quite good. It has a collection¡­ no, it has a lot of research value.¡±

    Rip ¨C

    It was like the thunder of a heavenly mountain, splitting the fragile heart of the Great Sage into two.

    ¡°Origin, Origin Energy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s average. The size of theke is eight to nine times that of a normal First Grade Transcendent. It¡¯s not even ten times. I think there should still be room for improvement.¡±

    The Great Sage covered his heart and panted.

    Really,

    Eight or nine times that of an ordinary person¡¯s Origin Energy Lake was already an exaggeration, but what the hell were those seven crystals that were emitting resplendent light on the surface of theke?

    They couldn¡¯t be Origin Energy Cores, right?

    Seven, seven cores

    In the history of the Kingdom of Aino, the greatest king of the royal family, Cecil III, had condensed six Origin Energy Cores and stepped into the second stage of the Transcendent Realm, and was known as the pioneer.

    Eventer, when he stepped on the shoulders of his predecessors, the royal family only had three other people who were equally talented and condensed six Origin Energy Cores.

    However, some people were ambitious and intended to condense the seventh core.

    In the end, the condensation failed, and even affected the previous core. The realm fell, and in the end, when the lifespan was close, they could only hastily break through with the four-core realm.

    The Great Sage was so shocked that he was speechless.

    What else could he say? The knowledge that he was so proud of was being pressed down on the ground and rubbed wildly.

    Was the world too crazy, or had he¡­ fallen behind?

    He even began to doubt life.

    If he knew that Tang Yu and the others had condensed an Origin Energy Core in ten days to half a month, and that they would be able to break through a great realm in three to five months at thetest, he wondered if even their worldview would be shattered.

    ¡­

    After dealing with the Great Sage, they began to discuss how to carry out the World Tree Rescue n.

    The Great Sage, who had a dull expression, had long forgotten about the leading n. He answered almost whatever Tang Yu asked him.

    The Great Sage had a way to enter the Old King¡¯s City.

    This was very crucial.

    However, the first step was to collect enough World Tree branches.

    ording to the Great Sage, the small nobles might not have them. Although they were already great nobles, they had only risen for a short period of time. They did not have many World Tree branches. The ones who truly had many branches were the ancient nobles who had inherited them for countless years.

    But at the same time, there were many experts in these people¡¯s residence.

    More importantly, it was their foundation.

    ¡°No, no, no. Even if you are not weak, those ancient nobles have a deep foundation. Once they activate the formation, you will definitely not have a good time. I think we still have to start from the side.¡±

    After listening to words such as ¡°reckless and finished¡±, ¡°one push¡±, ¡°what n do you want¡±, etc., the great sage came back to his senses and hurriedly discouraged him.

 Chapter 528

    <h4>Chapter 528</h4>

    ording to the Great Sage, those ancient nobles who had been passed down for countless years had many branches of the world in their hands.

    Some of them werepletely idle in the treasure vault.

    If they could take out high-value bait and have the strength to protect them, they would have the opportunity to exchange with these ancient nobles and obtain the branches of the World Tree.

    The Great Sage believed that Tang Yu and the others, who had encountered countless opportunities and established Tree Shade Entertainment City, must have some good things on hand.

    Although he did not have a long body, the knowledge in his mind still had a high value and could be used to trade with ancient nobles.

    As for the rule of the royal family and Great Sage, he could not pass some core knowledge to outsiders. The Great Sage could not care about it.

    The world was about to be destroyed. Even if the ancestor had a spirit, he would not me him.

    However,

    Tang Yu decisively rejected the Great Sage¡¯s suggestion.

    Not stingy,

    With the virtue of those nobles, even if the Great Sage¡¯s suggestion was feasible, how many World Tree branches could they get just by trading?

    How much time would it take?

    This thing was not for shopping online.

    At the very least, both sides had to test each other, using items of considerable value to constantly pull the wool over their eyes, and there was also the possibility of cheating ¨C for the great nobles, the rule of not being able to use force in the capital was the same as no.

    To let Tang Yu describe it, it was two words, troublesome.

    ¡°It¡¯s obviously simple. Why do you have to make aplicated n?¡±

    ¡­

    Reckless is reckless, but Tang Yu will not underestimate those ancient nobles.

    He had already seen a formation with the World Tree¡¯s branch as the core to greatly increase his strength.

    Yu Gecheng had only collected two to three hundred years of ¡®poprity¡¯.

    The ancient nobles of the capital had even more vast territories. They had umted for hundreds of years, thousands of years, and their formations were also more advanced. In addition to the ¡®poprity¡¯ formation, he believed that there were all kinds of formations that could restrict the enemy ¨C almost all of the technology trees on the continent of Aino were on the formation.

    To be on the safe side, he made another trip to Earl Frostwhite¡¯s residence and had the count try to open the formation. Compared to the¡¯ poprity ¡®, it gave the veteran Transcendents a boost.

    He gradually had a rough idea in his heart.

    ¡°There are still some things that need to be prepared.¡±

    He estimated,

    Unless we can crush them directly, the battle between Transcendents is very easy to detect.

    The secret of the royal family is already known, but at this stage, we should still avoid the vignce of the mastermind behind the scenes. This is also the reason why the Great Sage suggested to act from the side.

    Tang Yu did not trust the Great Sage, this seemingly harmless old man, unconditionally.

    He found an excuse to let the Great Sage take a stroll around Tree Shade Entertainment City.

    With the help of the territory¡¯s ability to distinguish between friend and foe, he soon saw that the green light above the Great Sage¡¯s head was especially dazzling¡­ This made him feel relieved.

    ¡­

    Two dayster,

    On the surface, the capital looked calm, but in the dark, there were some undercurrents flowing.

    In less than ten days, it would be the sacrificial ceremony. Whether it was the inner city or the people in the outer city, they all began to get busy.

    ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Lord Aristocrat.¡±

    ¡°The sacrificial ceremony, just a few more times will be enough.¡±

    ¡°Yes, as long as we participate in the sacrificial ceremony, everyone can get a lot of food, and the days will be much easier.¡±

    On the streets, civilians came and went in a hurry.

    Even the frence mercenaries wearing leather armor and chainmail were busy with the ceremony ¨C the Mercenary Union had corresponding tasks, and the rewards were all provided by the rich royal family.

    Tang Yu wore a ck cloak and strolled on the streets.

    He opened his personal domain and narrowed his eyes. Vaguely, he could see that themoners who were walking through the streets had an invisible aura that slowly floated into the sky.

    This was not a power that truly existed, but it could be used as nutrients for the World Tree.

    And now, the royal family¡¯s sacrificial ceremony was not to collect money from themoners. Instead, it was to distribute food, causing many people who lived in poverty to be grateful.

    Originally, it was soil that nourished the World Tree. On the other hand, it could be used to devour World Tree.

    After a few nces, Tang Yu continued to walk forward.

    This was the inner city. After turning a few streets, one could see the buildings in front of them, the tall walls of the courtyard, and the magnificent gate of the mansion.

    This was a Marquis Mansion.

    The area was at least ten thousand square meters.

    At a nce, one could not see the end of it.

    ¡°Marquis Bolton¡¯s residence. His strength is among the Marquis of the capital. His strength is below average.¡±

    Tang Yu held the report of the Marquis¡¯ residence and scanned the area. ¡°There are five famous Transcendents in the Marquis¡¯ residence. Among them, Marquis Bolton has just be a veteran Transcendent. His strength is simr to that of Count Frosty. However, it is said that there is also a veteran Transcendent who has lived for seven to eight hundred years. His strength is extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°The five Transcendents spend most of their time in closed-door cultivation in the residence. In other words, if you disturb the people in the Marquis¡¯ residence, you will likely face the five Transcendents who have added BUFF.¡±

    He looked at the two figures who were also wearing ck cloaks.

    One of them wore a skeleton mask while the other worerge sunsses and a cigarette in his mouth.

    The two of them were Hui Ren and Shea (Shea).

    As a lord, Tang Yu did not have the intention to do it himself. It was just his first time robbing and he was not very familiar with it. To be careful, he came to the Marquis Mansion to have a look.

    After he finished speaking, Hui Ren and Shea pulled their hoods back and disappeared in a sh.

    ¡­

    In Duke Bolton¡¯s mansion.

    There were many guards wearing excellent rune armor, long sabers and small round shields, patrolling back and forth in the mansion.

    Five people in a small team, fifty people in a squadron.

    The squadron was usually responsible for patrolling a region. Among them, the captain of the squadron had the strength of a high-level awakened.

    This was the foundation of a great noble.

    The residence of a small noble had frence mercenaries sneaking in from time to time. However, a great noble like Marquis Bolton, a mere frence mercenary, did not have the ability to sneak in. As long as one stepped into the residence of a Marquis, they would be discovered by the patrolling guards in minutes. It would be easy to be killed directly.

    However, today,

    Two figures were walking with swagger. A team of guards passed by them, but they did not notice anything.

    ¡°This move of yours is not bad. You can even create shadows under the sun.¡±

    Shea sighed and looked down. At this time, there was a ck shadow under the feet of the two people. Not only did itpletely hide their figures and auras, but even their voices would not be transmitted.

    It was indeed a stealth skill.

    Shea was not envious. She only advocated the art of explosion.

    ¡°In front should be Marquis Bolton¡¯s treasure house. I don¡¯t know if there are World Tree branches in it.¡±

    ¡°Go in and take a look.¡± Hui Ren said lightly.

    As they approached the treasure vault, there were even more patrolling guards. They were all on guard every three steps. They were different from the guards who were talking andughing outside. The guards around the treasure vault had solemn expressions on their faces. At the very least, they had the aura of the peak of the ninthyer.

    However, it was useless.

    Even if they were at the great circle of the awakened realm, they would not be able to detect Hui Ren Shea who walked past them.

    The two of them walked to the front of the treasury.

    A door made of extraordinary metal was tightly closed.

    There were faint runes shing.

    Hui Ren raised his head. ¡°It¡¯s a bit troublesome. Although I have some skills that can pierce through walls, I can¡¯t prate this door. The walls around me are the same. There are high-level runes engraved on them.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Shea thought for half a second and said, ¡°Let¡¯s break it by force. It doesn¡¯t matter if it is exposed anyway. Do you want toplete the task directly by sneaking in?¡±

    Hui Ren nodded slightly and directly removed the shadow stealth covering the two people.

    Feeling the aura of a living person,

    The guard who was close suddenly turned his head, opened his mouth, and was about to shout.

    Suddenly,

    The shadow behind the guard seemed toe alive, and suddenly stretched out, like a ck snake wrapped around the guard¡¯s neck and twisted.

    Ka,

    Ka,

    Regardless of whether it was near or far away, the two hundred elite Awakened ones guarding the treasure vault all stopped in their tracks. In the next moment, they fell to the ground in the same motion.

    Hui Ren shrugged. ¡°Who the hell says we can sneak in, we can¡¯t forcefully break it apart.¡±

    He directly picked up a set of anti-rm devices developed by Tree Shade and stuck it on the four corners of the treasure vault¡¯s metal gate. The anti-rm device began to operate, and faint rays of light shot out, forming a rectangr frame. Within the square frame, even if the door was damaged, it would not trigger the internal rm device.

    Then,

    Hui Ren pulled out his dagger, and a faint Origin Energy halo spread out. He waved his hand.

    The alloy door made of high-grade metal opened up a huge gap, enough to amodate two people.

    Ten minutester,

    The treasury had been ransacked, and the spatial ring could not hold it. Hui Ren and Shea used a Return Scroll to send it back to the secret base in the outskirts of the capital.

    ¡°Unfortunately, there are no World Tree branches. Let¡¯s go, quickly go to the next treasury.¡±

    The Marquis Mansion was veryrge, and the treasures umted over countless years were even more difficult to count.

    There were more than one treasury in the mansion.

    Hui Ren and Shea had obtained information from their prior investigation as well as the information they had obtained from sneaking into the residence.

    Second ce,

    Third ce,

    Even though they had yet to find the World Tree branch, they had still gained quite a bit. Even if they didn¡¯t include equipment, just the precious minerals and medicinal herbs alone were worth over ten million Origin Crystals. There were quite a few that didn¡¯t exist on Earth!

    Tang Yu was so shocked that he didn¡¯t stay outside the Marquis Mansion. He went straight back to the base and checked the harvest.

    At this moment,

    Hui Ren and Shea also came to the fourth treasure house of the Marquis Mansion.

    This treasure house was located deep underground, and the security was even tighter.

    The two of them gradually approached the treasure vault. Suddenly, runes lit up around the passageway. Hui Ren was forced out before he could remove the ¡°Shadow Stealth¡±.

    Noises also came from outside.

    The corpses of the guards who had been infiltrated by Hui Ren Wushuang had finally been discovered and rmed the entire Marquis Mansion.

    The rm went off.

    In the distance, one, two, three¡­ Transcendent auras rose and rapidly approached.

    The two of them werepletely exposed.

    Hui Ren, who had been nning to sneak in, rubbed his nose and looked at Shea. ¡°You won. It seems that you can only solve it through violence.¡±

    Shea ignored the guards guarding the underground treasury. She was toozy to attack these people. Her gun transformed into a hand-cannon and directly sted out arge hole.

    The two of them rose into the air.

    Several Transcendents flew over from afar and locked onto them with their auras.

    Shea took a breath. ¡°It¡¯s good to be like this in the morning, just to try out the explosive art I recently created with these people.¡±

 Chapter 529

    <h4>Chapter 529</h4>

    Within Duke Bolton¡¯s residence, the atmosphere was oppressive.

    Countless guards rushed over from all directions with excellent weapons in their hands. They looked at the two people in the air with vignce.

    Without the concealment of their battle skills, their Transcendent auras were revealed.

    Even though Hui Ren and Shea did not deliberately release their aura, the elite guards on the ground were sweating.

    The personal guard captain in charge of guarding the mansion was a veteran who had reached the great circle of the awakened realm.

    He was recognized as a half-step into the Transcendent realm in the capital and was known as the most likely person to break through to the Transcendent realm in the Marquis Mansion.

    At this time,

    He did not dare to act rashly.

    No matter how close he was to bing a Transcendent, the Guard Captain knew that there was a natural chasm between him and a Transcendent.

    The pressure these two ck-robed men gave him seemed to be even more terrifying than the Second Elder who was a Transcendent.

    Streams of light flew over from afar and stopped in mid-air.

    Apart from the previous generation Patriarch who was still in seclusion, the other four Transcendents from the Marquis Mansion all arrived.

    They surrounded the two ck-robed men who had entered the mansion.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Marquis Bolton said with a gloomy face.

    He already knew that three treasuries in the mansion had been emptied, and the guards had lost a lot.

    He swept his gaze over the two ck-robed men. One wore a mask on his face, the other wore sunsses, and arge hood covered his face. It was impossible to tell just by his appearance.

    Even when the spread of his spiritual force reached the ck-robed man, he could only sense two empty holes.

    That ck robe also blocked the use of perception!

    Which family exactly is it? It can¡¯t get past me!

    He thought to himself.

    Some of the counts and marquises who did not like him also could not figure out why¡­ they dared to break into the marquis¡¯ residence.

    No matter how valuable the treasury was, it could notpare to a Transcendent. Was he not afraid of dying here?

    Relying on the several great formations that had been reinforced for generations in the residence, even if they were Transcendents of the same level, Marquis Bolton was confident that he could keep the two of them.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    he shouted.

    A Transcendent divine weapon that had been passed down for hundreds of years was unsheathed.

    The sword was zing with fire, and the surrounding temperature rose rapidly. The heat caused the air to distort.

    He was about to take action.

    However, one of the ck-robed men took out a ck pearl and threw it upwards.

    The palm-sized ck pearl flew into the sky.

    In the next instant,

    With the ck pearl as the center, a ck curtain suddenly descended, covering most of the Marquis Mansion.

    The ck curtain was semi-transparent, and one could still see the scene outside. However, the unknown change made Marquis Bolton¡¯s heart skip a beat, and he was surprised and bewildered.

    This was a sealing boundary.

    Other than being able to trap people, the most important role was to iste all aura fluctuations.

    From the inside to the outside, it was a very obvious barrier.

    However, from the outside, they could not see the shadow of the barrier. Even if the Marquis Mansion sent flying, in the eyes of the people outside, it was still calm, just like the usual Marquis Mansion.

    ¡°Okay, we can start now.¡±

    Hui Ren pped his hands and turned to look at Shea. ¡°Please start your performance.¡±

    Shea curled her lips. The custom-made Transcendent weapon, in a sh of white light, quickly transformed into a hand-cannon. This was the ability of the Transcendent weapon itself. For Shea, who was good at using many types of firearms, it was like adding wings to a tiger.

    He swept his gaze.

    One on the left and one on the right, the two Transcendents were already approaching.

    A powerful Origin Energy pressure came. The Transcendent on the left held a divine weapon spear in his hand, and the one on the right held a divine weapon that was over two meters long. The piercingly cold de light shed down at Shea.

    Out of fear, the strongest Marquis Bolton suppressed his urge to attack.

    Observing,

    The auras of the two ck-robed people in front of him had notpletely erupted. He could not see the bottom of them, but he could faintly feel the threat from these two people.

    Maybe they are both experienced Transcendents. No wonder they dared toe here.

    But who was it¡­

    He stared intently.

    In the Marquis Mansion, the other three Transcendents were only ordinary Transcendents, but with the Divine Weapon in hand, they were able to resist the veteran Transcendents.

    This was the foundation of the ancient nobles.

    A Transcendent Divine Weapon needed to be made into a master. It took years, decades, and decades to forge it. The materials required were even more precious. Some newly emerging counts and marquises might also have several Transcendent experts, but it was impossible to equip everyone with a Transcendent Divine Weapon.

    Boom!

    As soon as Marquis Bolton thought of this, he saw a ck-robed man wearing sunsses. The handheld cannon released a dazzling red light.

    The red light shot into the sky, and like countless meteors falling from the sky, it arrived first and bombarded the four Transcendents present.

    ¡°How arrogant!¡±

    Marquis Bolton swept his long sword and cut off the meteors one by one. However, his momentum did not decrease. He continued to attack.

    His expression remained unchanged. The raging mes enveloped all the meteors and were about to turn them into powder.

    A terrifying energy suddenly erupted.

    When the mes came into contact with the meteor, the mes that had destroyed the meteor turned into a catalyst for the explosion. With a loud boom, the sky above the Marquis ¡®Residence lit up with a magnificent cloud of fire.

    When the dust gradually dispersed,

    The figure of Marquis Bolton was revealed.

    The other three Transcendents had already fallen to the ground. Their clothes were torn and their bodies were stained with blood, and their auras had dropped a lot.

    The power of a single strike crushed the entire battlefield.

    The guards below were already scared silly. There were even more who were injured or injured by the shockwaves. Many people saw the miserable appearances of the few adults. The freshmen were terrified and could not help but flee.

    ¡°You¡­ cough, who exactly are you?¡±

    Marquis Bolton asked again in apletely different tone.

    The moment Shea made her move, he had already sensed that this was indeed a¡­ veteran Transcendent whose realm was even higher than his own.

    However, this kind of strength that directly crushed them still left him shocked.

    When did the capital have such an expert?

    Unless it was a newly ascended Transcendent, very few people would be able to hold themselves back for hundreds of years without making a move ¨C the true meaning of the existence of a Transcendent was deterrence, representing the strength of the family, and an additional Transcendent would be able to have a bit more authority in the exchange of benefits.

    The world of nobles had always been like this.

    There were only a few Transcendents who directly attacked. Marquis Bolton remembered that thest time he attacked was before the establishment of the ¡°Wall of Eternity¡±.

    In his mind, there were many Transcendents in the capital, but none of them could match his realm and battle style.

    Could it be that he was really a Transcendent expert who had been hiding for hundreds of years and had never made a move?

    In the distance,

    Another streak of light quickly approached. From afar, that tyrannical aura caused the wind and clouds to change.

    It was the strongest Transcendent in the Marquis Mansion!

    After the previous Marquis discovered that the situation was not good, he finally broke out of seclusion and arrived in an instant. His sharp eyes stared at the ck-robed person in the middle of the battlefield.

    ¡°Activate the formation,¡±

    The old marquis said coldly as soon as he arrived.

    If he couldn¡¯t kill the two ck-robed men, the marquis¡¯ estate would be theughing stock of the nobles tomorrow ¨C how could such a hugemotion be concealed from others¡­ He didn¡¯t know that the sealing barrier had blocked everything.

    As soon as he finished speaking,

    The formation that almost covered the entire Marquis Mansion began to operate.

    The heavy power of the domain suddenly pressed down, causing Hui Ren and Shea¡¯s shoulders to sink.

    Compared to the weak power of the domain of Gehrman City, it was much stronger. However, this power was formed by the formation and was rtively scattered. After Hui Ren and Shea adapted to it, they felt that it was not a big problem.

    At the same time,

    An invisible power poured into the five Transcendents of the Marquis Mansion, causing their auras to rise.

    The aura of ordinary Transcendents was gradually approaching the senior realm.

    Marquis Bolton¡¯s power continued to rise. It was no weaker than that of a two or three Core realm cultivator. His gloomy face rxed a lot when he grasped such a wonderful power.

    Then, he smiled with victory in his grasp.

    The old marquis continued to increase his aura. The terrifying pressure even formed a massive cyclone with him as the core.

    Hui Ren and Shea only watched coldly.

    With their strength, if they were caught off guard and unleashed their full power, it was entirely possible for them to kill these five Transcendents before the formation waspleted.

    Only,

    There was no need.

    Choosing Marquis Bolton¡¯s residence was already a test.

    Boom!

    Marquis Bolton was the first to attack. He shed his sword and the red clouds filled the sky. His power was several times stronger than before.

    Seeing this, Shea shook her head. ¡°His strength is too strong. Unfortunately, his control is too weak.¡±

    She took a step forward. Suddenly, countless chains formed in the void and sealed her from all directions.

    ¡°Formation?¡±

    Shea did not dodge. Instead, he reached out and grabbed these chains that gathered energy.

    The next second,

    Bang

    The chain exploded inch by inch. The power of the explosion did not dissipate. Instead, it was controlled by him andpressed continuously, forming a fist-sized ball.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Boundless energy gathered into a ball that shot towards Marquis Bolton.

    This time, the Marquis had learned to be smart. He did not get close. Instead, he released his Origin Energy and shed with it. A dazzling light exploded in the sky above the Marquis ¡®Mansion.

    At the same time,

    Apart from one of the Transcendents who was on guard against Hui Ren, the old Marquis and the other two people moved in unison and quickly approached.

    Shea¡¯s handheld cannon spewed out a stream of heat, sting one of the Transcendents into the ground. Then, it quickly transformed into a machine gun model and spat out fire snakes. Every bullet condensed from Origin Energy seemed to have grown wings and drew an arc in the air.

    A portion of Origin Energy was intercepted, but at least half of it flew towards the body of this Transcendent.

    Instead of exploding, it stuck to the Transcendent force field, increasing in number until it exploded. The Transcendents covered in smoke fell from the sky.

    Their auras were already extremely weak.

    And at this time,

    The old marquis was less than fifty meters away from Shea.

    To a Transcendent Launcher skilled in long range, this was a fatal distance.

    Dang!

    A machete fell and was blocked by the spear.

    Under the strong impact, Shea flew hundreds of meters back, while the old marquis was extremely fast. His figure was close to her, and the silver machete hacked down like a storm.

    Boom boom boom ¨C

    Circles of air rippled out, and the surrounding buildings were shattered like tofu. Those close to him were directly annihted, and dust drifted away with the storm.

    Silver and ck figures continued to interweave.

    Suddenly,

    Bang!

    The two of them were in a deadlock. Shea¡¯s transcendent device gun transformed into gloves, his hands joined together and grabbed the silver scimitar.

    The old marquis, who was good at closebat and had the support of formations, was shocked to find that his strength was actually equal to a long-range Launcher?

    What kind of f*cking Launcher was this

    And it seemed that this Launcher was very strong?

    The old marquis focused his gaze and looked over.

    The ck robe fluttered in the wind, but it was difficult to hide Shea¡¯s tall figure.

    At this time,

    The scimitar released a red light. The old marquis was stunned. Red light? It was not his battle technique!

    He felt a terrifying power being nurtured in the scimitar, as if it was about to explode in the next moment.

    He wanted to retreat, but he waspletely held back by Shea.

    Up above, Marquis Bolton stabbed with his sword.

    Shea¡¯s mouth shrank and she spat. She sighed and spat out a cigarette butt from her mouth. A terrifying energy suddenly erupted. Arge ball of fire enveloped Shea, the old Marquis, and the nearby Marquis Bolton.

    It was like a big upside down bowl, emitting four rays of light.

    This move was even more terrifying than any of the previous attacks he had used.

    Shea¡¯s special ability to e in contact with explosion¡± had advanced many times now. As long as he was given enough time, even a cigarette butt could burst out the power of an atomic bomb.

    The shockwave from the explosion spread out in circles, forming a terrifying storm.

    Countless buildings in the surroundings copsed and shattered. Some of the important buildings and defensive runes flickered with light and gradually dimmed and shattered. The buildings also copsed.

    The ground sank, forming a huge pit.

    Several seconds, or several dozen secondster.

    The smoke and dust dispersed.

    In the pit,

    A figurey on the ground like a dead fish, his breath extremely weak. Only half of the scimitar was left, and it sank into the soil beside him.

    The only person standing was dressed in a tattered ck robe, revealing the darkbat suit inside.

    She took out a cigarette, snapped her fingers, and lit it up.

    She spat out a mouthful of white mist, then turned her head and looked at Marquis Bolton, who was half kneeling in the distance, covered in blood and eyes full of horror.

 Chapter 530

    <h4>Chapter 530</h4>

    ¡°Finally, he left.¡±

    The residence of Marquis Bolton was in a mess.

    In the middle of the mansion, there was a huge deep pit. Outside the pit, there were countless broken buildings. If not for the defensive formation of the Marquis Mansion, which had the function of protecting buildings, reducing the shock waves, and so on, it would not only be the central area of the mansion.

    Even so, there were many rune arrays buried in the ground that were damaged.

    High-endbat power,

    The old marquis who was lying at the bottom of the pit like a dead fish.

    The other three had weak auras and not even one tenth of theirbat power remained.

    Marquis Bolton, who had the lightest injuries, also did not look human. His forehead was still full of cold sweat.

    ¡°He¡­ he survived.¡±

    He was extremely terrified.

    After the old marquis lost his fighting strength, he had originally thought that the mysterious ck-robed man was also in the midst of an explosion. He should not be feeling well. However, upon closer inspection, he discovered that the other party¡¯s aura had not weakened in the slightest.

    The dark battle suit under the ck robe was still intact.

    The sunsses on his face werepletely undamaged.

    Even the ck robe that had be tattered from the impact was being repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, it was restored to its original state. Even the top dust and blood stains were not stained.

    F*ck!

    Even a ck robe that hid his body was a Transcendent divine weapon

    Could it be that the sunsses were also divine weapons?

    The gun in the hands of the ck-robed man was a long-range weapon, but it waspletely intact in the confrontation. On the contrary, the old marquis only had half of his scimitar left and was slowly repairing it¡­ What level of divine weapon was that

    In the beginning, Marquis Bolton thought that the ck-robed man who hid his appearance was sent by the other nobles in the capital.

    But now,

    Which noble had such terrifying strength!

    He even lost the courage to make a move. He turned around and fled, but he was stopped by the ck light curtain. Then, he was beaten up by the ck-robed man, and was forced to do so. Marquis Bolton had no choice but to tell the location of several hidden treasure houses in the mansion.

    In this way, he could live.

    Originally, he did not have much hope. The two ck-robed men who searched the treasure house left directly.

    In the distance,

    Seeing that the battle had calmed down, one of his trusted subordinates carefully returned to the center of the mansion.

    ¡°Organize the wounded to heal and clean up the ruins of the buildings. Also, tell everyone to keep their mouths shut and not leak out what happened today.¡±

    Marquis Bolton looked into the distance. The power of the Sky Screen Barrier was gradually weakening. He had a faint guess.

    This spirit formation was not just sealing off the battlefield.

    After such a long period of time, no one had approached the Marquis Mansion to investigate. This meant that the outside world might not know about everything that had happened inside the spirit formation!

    He had also thought of reporting this matter to His Majesty. However, he had no clue about the identities of the two mysterious people. Their strength was iparably terrifying. Even though they had activated the grand formation and their strength had increased several times, they had still been swept away¡­ The other mysterious person had not even made a move!

    With such strength, it was not impossible for them to be experts that the royal family had secretly nurtured!

    Even if the possibility was not high, Marquis Bolton was not willing to gamble.

    He was even more unwilling to blow up this matter.

    The Marquis Mansion was heavily guarded, but now it was invaded by two mysterious people, and the Transcendents were all injured. The treasure house was almost robbed clean¡­ When the news spread, it would be a disgrace to Marquis Bolton.

    What if he provoked the mysterious man and rushed to the Marquis Mansion to kill them?

    Marquis Bolton felt that the mansion was no longer safe. It seemed that he should stay outside for a period of time. At least, he felt safer to hide.

    ¡­

    Several minutester, when the barrier in the sky disappeared, the mansion of Marquis Bolton was quiet. Except¡­ the gate was closed and no guests were invited.

    At this time,

    Tree Shade base in the suburbs.

    ¡°One, two, three, four¡­¡±

    The branches of the World Tree were lined up in front of him.

    There were a total of thirteen.

    If the power of the world was measured as a unit, based on the branches and power of the world obtained in Gehrman City, this batch would be more than fifty.

    The power of the world would be more than fifty.

    In addition to the other materials and treasures that he had obtained from Marquis Bolton¡¯s residence.

    The harvest this time was much more than the turnover of Entertainment City in a few days.

    In the end, it had only been a minute.

    ¡°With the Sealing Barrier around, the Duke¡¯s Manor shouldn¡¯t be able to reach the ears of the other nobles in a short period of time. However, we have to hurry up.¡±

    This was also the reason why the nobles had not been killed. On one hand, they were at least humans. In the future, when they faced the mastermind behind the scenes, they would be somewhat useful. More importantly, after killing these Transcendents, the n would definitely be in chaos. Unlike now, even if the Sealing Barrier disappeared, the Transcendents would still remain in the manor, restraining the guards below.

    Tang Yu counted the great nobles in the capital.

    There were countless counts, marquis, and even three dukes.

    These were all bare treasures!

    ¡­

    In the next few days, his followers formed a group with the two of them and began the ¡°World Tree Branch Gathering n¡±.

    Hui Ren and Shea were in the same group.

    Lorraine and Fanny were in the same group.

    Kong had also rushed over from Tree Shade and was in the same group as Zhu Shu Li.

    The intelligence department that had been spread out to various parts of the capital had presented the information they had prepared beforehand.

    The strength of a noble was not bad, but there were many Transcendents on the surface.

    Even if there was a newly promoted Transcendent in a noble house, it would not affect the overall situation, and it would only be a matter of one more punch.

    Sneaking into the noble house and reading books

    Searching for the location of the treasury,

    Then, he used the Sealing Pearl, released his aura, and dealt with all the Transcendents in the mansion in one go¡­ The followers of each group were all familiar with this process.

    In just a few days, he had looted countless noble mansions.

    Wang Duming was calm on the surface, but in the dark, there were waves of mystery.

    Some of the nobles who often attended banquets suddenly found that the banquets held recently became fewer, especially the leaders of some great nobles. They were in a hurry, and their expressions did not look too good.

    On this day,

    Marquis Bolton received an invitation to a party. Different from the banquets held by the nobles, these Transcendents would not lower themselves and participate in mortal banquets.

    asionally, there would be private gatherings, and those who were qualified to participate were all Transcendents.

    Between words, one could determine the fate of countless people.

    However, Transcendent lifespans were long, and there were only simr gatherings after a long period of time. When he received the invitation, his heart skipped a beat.

    That night, Marquis Bolton arrived at the location of the gathering. It was a manor located in the outer city.

    When he arrived, there were already a few Transcendents present. They were all family members of great noble families andplimented each other.

    More than ten minutester, everyone had gathered. Marquis Bolton swept his eyes over them. There were ten Transcendents present, representing ten families. Each family was not weak. Most of them were experienced Transcendents, but there were also three of them. They were just ordinary Transcendents. However, he clearly remembered that the strength of those three families was superior to that of Marquis.

    There were several experienced Transcendents.

    How could they participate in the gathering be ordinary Transcendents? They might not even be able to represent the family, right?

 Chapter 531

    <h4>Chapter 531</h4>

    The one hosting the gathering was Marquis Henry, a veteran Transcendent.

    Sometimes, a few words could decide a major event at a Transcendent gathering. However, most of the time, it was a meaningless chat. Between Transcendents, not every family had a harmonious rtionship.

    ¡°Your granddaughter has also reached the age to discuss marriage. How about it? Do you want to consider my second son? He has the strength of the great circle of the awakened realm.¡±

    ¡°Get lost. Your second son is almost a hundred years old. Can you be a little arrogant?¡±

    ¡°Two days ago, my son came to visit but was rejected. Why? Have you all closed your doors recently? Marquis Turner too.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, Marquis Burton¡¯s Manor, ang Marquis Bel¡¯s manor have all been closed recently. I thought that you wouldn¡¯t be able to receive an invitation letter for this gathering. Is there some hidden secret?¡±

    ¡°Has Marquis Shelley been well recently? Wasn¡¯t he the most enthusiastic about this kind of gathering in the past?¡±

    The ordinary Transcendent who had been asked was a little hesitant.

    Originally, his status in the manor was not high. Now, most of the people around him were experienced Transcendents. The strands of aura that he inadvertently released made this Transcendent of Marquis Shelley¡¯s manor feel like he was being kicked in the heart. It was as if he was a normal person in a pack of wolves.

    ¡°Lord, Lord Marquis is in seclusion recently.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. A few days ago, he invited me to drink. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t go. Moreover, is seclusion more important than a gathering?¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord Marquis is in seclusion this time. No, it¡¯s not good to disturb him.¡±

    The Transcendents conversed in twos and threes.

    At this moment, Marquis Henry, who was seated at the head seat, suddenly spoke, ¡°Marquis Shelley probably won¡¯t be able toe.¡±

    ¡°What, what did you say?¡± The ordinary Transcendent¡¯s heart jumped.

    ¡°Marquis Bell and Marquis Qi should be the same.¡±

    ¡°I think it is better to be honest and open. I believe that there are not many people who have encountered such a situation.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking,

    Some people were expressionless, some had a slight change in expression, and some looked around¡­

    As a noble, the most important thing was the history and honor of the family.

    To be invaded by an unknown enemy was like entering an uninhabited ce. This was something no one was willing to say.

    Other than face, they were more worried about being seen through by others.

    They were all secretly observing others.

    After a pause, Marquis Henry spoke again, ¡°Not many people have been invited to this gathering. Since you are not willing to reveal it, then let me speak first.

    That¡¯s right. Just yesterday, two people barged into my residence. They are dressed in ck robes, and their strength is especially terrifying. Moreover, they are not on par with any of the known Transcendents in the capital!

    That¡¯s all I have to say. If you are willing to be honest, then you can continue to talk. If you are not willing, then you can leave. However, I am very confident in inviting you all here.

    The Transcendents looked at each other.

    After a short period of observation, many people became more and more certain.

    Perhaps, their own encounters were not the only, and the others present were likely to be brothers who were in trouble.

    It would be a joke to say that they did not hate the mysterious person who emptied their treasury.

    After a few minutes of silence,

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Five days ago, I also encountered the same situation. Although we fought with the two mysterious people for a long time, in the end, we still couldn¡¯t beat them. Many things were taken away.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the other Transcendents finally let go of the string in their hearts and spoke one after another.

    ¡°We were also attacked by the mysterious person the day before yesterday. Those two were really strong. Although we had many people, in the end, we were still a step behind. The losses were not small.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, we have a great formation protecting us. Unfortunately, the two of them were too slippery. They did not fight us head-on. They robbed us of a treasure trove and fled¡­¡±

    ¡°We also bumped into the mysterious man. We used all our strength to finally injure one of them. Unfortunately, they sneaked into the mansion and stole some treasures. We couldn¡¯t keep them¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Are those guys that strong?¡±

    An honest Transcendent looked at the people around him in a daze.

    Isn¡¯t everyone¡¯s strength simr? Their n leader was defeated by the ck-robed man in three moves. How, howe the other ns are evenly matched with the ck-robed man and even injured such a powerful enemy?

    Has our n been at peace for too long and be weak?

    Marquis Bolton was expressionless and sneered in his heart.

    Hehe,

    Each and every one of them was boasting to the heavens!

    Why didn¡¯t he say that he had repelled the ck-robed man?

    He looked at the ordinary Transcendent who had spoken. Perhaps even their n leader had been killed.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡±

    ¡°The purpose of this gathering is to figure out the strength of the mysterious man and prepare countermeasures. Therefore, I hope that everyone can share the information truthfully. As long as it is exaggerated¡­¡±

    His eyes revealed a cold light, and a powerful aura spread out.

    The three ordinary Transcendents shrank their necks. The other boasting Transcendents also closed their mouths.

    Offending Marquis Henry was not good, especially when the family power was damaged.

    There was no harm in telling the truth. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t be the only one who would lose face.

    ¡°The two ck-robed men we met were one tall and one short. At that time, the only one who attacked was the tall man. He was skilled in the way of the sword and his sword aura was extremely sharp. In a normal battle, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able tost more than three moves,¡± a senior Transcendent said.

    In fact, he had been seriously injured in one move. However, even if he were to tell the truth, he had to beautify it a little. He was afraid that others would find it strange, so he didn¡¯t stop and continued, ¡°Later, we activated the great formation, and our strength increased greatly. We even used the power of the great formation to suppress the other party. But guess what?¡±

    ¡°The ck-robed man holding the two swords also used his domain, right?¡± ¡°We were clearly stronger than the mysterious man, but we were still crushed by his sword domain,¡± another experienced Transcendent said.

    In the gathering of ten people, there were three groups that met thebination of Kong and Zhu Shu Li.

    The ones who attacked were basically Kong, using this to hone his own Sword Dao.

    However, the other Transcendents were a little puzzled when they heard this.

    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t those two ck-robed men about the same height? Aren¡¯t they using firearms?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Those two ck-robed men are obviously women. You can¡¯t even differentiate between men and women, right?¡±

    ¡°Judging from their auras, the ck-robed men are clearly experienced Transcendents, right? Why are they so much stronger than us? Are they not going to awaken¡±

    ¡°Not only are they powerful, but their equipments are all Transcendent divine weapons! Battle suits, weapons, and ck robes. I suspect that even their sunsses and masks are divine weapons. In any case, no matter how intense the battle is, their masks have never been destroyed.¡±

    After sharing the information, even the organizer of the gathering, Marquis Henry, who believed that he had the most information, was extremely shocked.

    The mysterious powerhouses that suddenly appeared thought that two were enough.

    The result was six people!

    Among them, there were two who hadn¡¯t fought much!

    Perhaps,

    There were more ck-robed people, but they did not meet them!

    ¡°Where did theye from? What is their purpose?¡±

    ¡°I have to figure out the identity of the mysterious man. I don¡¯t want to be on tenterhooks anymore!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that they probably aren¡¯t from the capital. That¡¯s why they suddenly appeared!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m afraid that only those monsters are left in the outside world. Moreover, other than our capital, how else could such an expert be born¡±

    ¡°I once heard of a scandal about the royal family. It seems that back then, some of the royal family members split up and left the capital¡­ You can¡¯t talk nonsense about this.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, we have to think of a way to deal with these mysterious people. We can¡¯t let them barge into our mansion as they please!¡±

    In the intense discussion, they also came up with some feasible methods.

    Marquis Henry suggested, ¡°I think we should give each mysterious person a code name so that we can analyze and study this mysterious organization. We can¡¯t always use the mysterious person as a name.¡±

    Finally,

    Shea, who often appeared with a cigarette in her mouth, was reced with ¡®Smoke Ghost¡¯.

    Kong, who possessed the Domain of the Sword, was reced with ¡®Swordsman¡¯.

    Fanny, who wore a wolf mask, was reced with ¡®Wolf Girl¡¯.

    Lorraine¡¯s code name was ¡®Sharpshooter¡¯.

    Gray de¡¯s code name, ¡°Shadow¡±.

    Zhu Shu Li, who didn¡¯t do much, were called ¡°Gnome¡± in the Northern District because they were short.

    Moreover, because the mysterious people all appeared in ck robes, after unanimous vote, Marquis Henry named this group of mysterious people¡­

    ¡°ck Robe Organization¡±!

 Chapter 532

    <h4>Chapter 532</h4>

    ¡°God damn ck Robe Organization!¡±

    Tang Yu held his forehead. Can¡¯t he give a more resounding name? It would be better to call it ck Cloth Organization!

    After all, they were enemies, just like how the police reced the criminals¡­ Although it was not very urate, it was naturally impossible to give a loud name to boost the prestige of the enemy.

    A few days ago,

    In addition to collecting the World Tree branches, Hui Ren and the other teams also went offline.

    It was just that the effect was not very good, and the Transcendent level was not easy to control with props.

    In the end, there were only a few spies, and their loyalty was still very limited.

    This time, in the gathering hosted by Marquis Henry, there happened to be an ordinary Transcendent who had a secret contact with them ¨C at that time, Rolin promised to help him take control of the family¡­ The truth was not difficult, and the senior Transcendent in Marquis Bell¡¯s Mansion was either dead or heavily injured, which could not be recovered. In a short period of time, the Transcendent could take charge of the family.

    The Dark Child did not have a high status in the gathering, so he probably did not think that it was important whether the code name was good or bad.

    Hui Ren and the others felt that although their code name was a bitme, it was not a big problem. Overall, it was in line with their own style.

    Zhu Shu Li, however, could not stand it anymore. ¡°Fuck your gnome, your whole family is gnome! What kind of stupid code name is this?¡±

    Her green hair floated up under the strong spiritual fluctuations.

    Her short hands were raised high, and her fingers were bent. The entire mouse was baring its fangs and brandishing its ws. It exuded an aura known as the super fierce. However, when its chubby face became angry, it became even more adorable. It made Tang Yu feel like pinching it.

    She did not notice it and pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the squeak. I want to personally make a move on the next target!¡±

    ¡­

    After a few minutes,

    A secret base in the outskirts of the capital.

    Lan Qingya sent over the information that had been sorted out. It was about a Marquis¡¯ residence.

    Tang Yu nced at it. ¡°Who¡¯s going?¡±

    ¡°Me me me! no one is going to snatch it other than me!¡± Zhu Shu Li raised her short hands high in the air, afraid that others wouldn¡¯t see her. She even stood on his toes and floated up.

    She snatched the information and quickly nced at it a few times. Then, she ran up the stairs and changed into abat outfit. Then, she took out a custom-made ck robe from her storage ring and covered herself with it.

    ¡°Go, squeak.¡±

    The empty ck robe had not been taken off. Hearing this, she nodded, put on her mask, and the two figures quickly disappeared.

    ¡°Is there really¡­ no problem?¡±

    Fanny¡¯s sharp ears twitched, and she was a bit worried. ¡°Little Li has only rested for less than a minute, right?¡±

    In less than five minutes before, Zhu Shu Li and Kong had already carried out two missions. The ones who had attacked were all her, and Kong was just standing at the side.

    As someone who had dealt with those ancient nobles, Fanny knew very well that those fellows weren¡¯t weak, especially after activating the formation to increase strength.

    Although she had been able to deal with them without any injuries and could be considered to be crushing them, she had not been able to do so easily and had used up a lot of her energy.

    The consumption of Origin Energy and Spiritual Energy was not a big problem for Transcendents. There were also all sorts of potions to replenish their energy, but the consumption of their mental energy was not small. They needed to constantly be wary of the methods of the ancient nobles, so as to avoid any mishaps.

    Usually, the three teams would take turns carrying out missions to ensure that they had sufficient rest time.

    Little Li¡¯s strength was not very strong either¡­ In her eyes, she was more like a child, even though she looked like a primary school student.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s strong. Besides, if something really happens, there¡¯s still you guys. It won¡¯t take much time to rush over and support her from here.¡±

    Tang Yu waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Zhu Shu Li to be so active. If I don¡¯t squeeze it out now¡­ I won¡¯t let her perform the same. How can I do that?¡±

    Fanny : ¡°¡­¡±.

    ¡°All in all, you guys should rest well now. When this mess is over, I reckon Zhu Shu Li will start fishing again. At that time, she will still depend on you guys.¡±

    Fanny nodded solemnly, feeling a sense of mission. ¡°In short, I will be on standby at any time.¡±

    She turned her head, only to find that her partner, Lorraine, had disappeared.

    Emmmm¡­ seemed to have said that she was going shopping?

    When he looked again, he saw that Shea was holding a game console in the distance, fighting with Hui Ren.

    Fanny immediately copsed.

    ¡­

    Marquis Mansion.

    The ck sky had already covered the vast mansion. In the sky above the core area, two figures, one big and one small, were floating.

    A terrifying power was emitted from one of the figures.

    It was like a tangible hurricane that whistled past.

    Below, countless guards who were guarding the mansion quickly gathered, holding weapons in their hands, guarding the ck-robed people in the sky.

    Soon,

    In every corner of the mansion, Transcendent auras rose one after another.

    Seven figures approached quickly and stopped in the air one or two thousand meters away from the ck-robed man.

    ¡°The n Leader, Elder, and the Lord Reverend are all here. These two bold intruders will definitely die a terrible death.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen the n Leader make a move¡­¡±

    The elite guards below had fanatical expressions on their faces.

    The Transcendents in the air had solemn expressions on their faces.

    ¡°You¡­ are from the¡± ck Robe Organization ¡± When Transcendent saw the sword on his back, his pupils shrank. ¡°It¡¯s¡±Swordsman ¡°!¡±

    In the ck Robe Organization, the most terrifying ¡®Swordsman¡¯!

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    Zhu Shu Li was unhappy.

    The two mansions that she had looted earlier had no understanding of them at all. She couldn¡¯t even vent her anger when she wanted to. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to meet someone who understood things, but in the end¡­

    She was actually ignored!

    How infuriating!

    Her aura grew even stronger, suppressing the ordinary Transcendents in front of her, causing them to feel somewhat terrified.

    ¡°¡­ Oh right, there¡¯s also¡± gnome ¡°, but didn¡¯t they say that the only one attacked was swordsman?¡±

    A few of the Transcendents from the Marquis Shan Men Estate whispered to each other. Although it was not big, as a Transcendent, how could they not hear it¡­

    ¡°You are the gnome, your whole family is the squeak of the gnome!¡±

    ¡°You all listen well, squeak. You must change my code name, or else I will¡­¡±

    She frowned and suddenly realized that she had forgotten something very important.

    No¡­ first think of a code name.

    At this moment, she could not remember any famous name and her mood became even less beautiful.

    Across from her,

    The moment they discovered that the intruders were from the ck Robe Organization¡­ no, when they sensed the presence of the supernatural, the Marquis Shan Men Manor had already activated the great formation, and a tremendous amount of power was continuously injected into their bodies.

    Even though it was the ¡°- ck Robe Organization¡± among the upper ranks of the nobles, they¡­ did not wholeheartedly believe in the rumors. The one who attacked was the ¡°gnome¡±. It was obvious that there was a huge difference between what those people had said.

    With the four veteran Transcendents of our Marquis Manor, and the three ordinary Transcendents, it is not impossible to defeat them with numbers. There is a possibility that we can defeat the ¡°gnome¡± and the ¡°swordsman¡±!

    The eyes of the Marquis Shan Men shone brightly, like a charging knight¡¯s long spear pointing straight at the bamboo rat.

    Then,

    He found that the person in front of him was no longer the mysterious man in a ck robe. Instead, it was the first love that had been dead for many years, but still left a deep thought in his heart.

    With a smile on his face, he walked slowly towards her.

    The pink petals around him drifted away, and the fragrance seeped into the tip of his nose. It seemed that he had returned to the past. Under the flowers and trees, on the bluestone street, the two people looked at each other affectionately and approached each other step by step.

    His first love¡¯s xen hair fluttered in the wind.

    Ten steps,

    Three steps,

    Two steps,

    Her lips were close and slightly opened, bingrger andrger, like a split ten words. Her entire head suddenly opened like a flower bud, and every petal was covered with sharp teeth, ferocious and terrifying.

    It fell down on the one-door marquis who was close at hand.

    Poof ¨C

    Illusory scenes shed through Zhu Shu Li¡¯s eyes, as if a long time had passed, but also as if it had only been an instant.

    In the eyes of the many guards below, several Transcendent lordsunched an attack at the intruders. In the next instant, three of them froze on the spot, and two of them fell from the sky.

    The n leader and several other adults seemed to have encountered something and were constantly struggling.

    Sometimes, they roared and approached the ck-robed man. After two steps, they raised their weapons and brandished them again.

    A few minutester,

    Marquis Shan Men and a few other Transcendents fell to the ground, unconscious.

    Zhu Shu Li let out a long breath, exhaustion shing through her eyes. She quickly regained herposure and looked at the people lying on the ground, snorting a few times.

    She quickly used an illusion to hypnotize the injured Transcendents and came to the location of the treasury and the branches of the World Tree.

    Marquis Shan Men, who still had some consciousness, saw that the guards that had gathered around him turned their heads and ran to various parts of the mansion. The sound of explosions and killing came. Soon, the elite guards who had just left held boxes of treasures and ced them on the open space not far from the ck-robed man.

    The might of the gnome was terrifying!

 Chapter 533

    <h4>Chapter 533</h4>

    In the capital, the rain dripped down, wetting the eaves of the noble houses.

    In the hazy rain, many noble houses were doing the same thing, repairing the houses.

    The deep pit was filled up by the earth mages, the destroyed buildings were rebuilt, and the injured Transcendents found a secret ce outside the mansion, slowly licking their wounds.

    The Duke¡¯s mansion, which had just been looted, was not like the previous noble families. This time, they did not hide anything, and the news quickly spread.

    The group of nobles led by Marquis Henry once again increased the strength of the ¡°ck Robe Organization¡±.

    ¡°That guy with the code name¡±¡­ dwarf ¡°is a little scary. It is said that all the Transcendents including Marquis Shan Men have fallen into the illusion.¡±

    ¡°The most terrifying thing is the ruling power of the illusion against Transcendents. For example, although we can easily crush the awakened level, if there are many people and scattered to escape, it will be very troublesome to deal with. And the¡± dwarf ¡°powerhouse can dominate the elite guards in an instant.¡±

    ¡°Then the question is, does the code name¡± dwarf ¡°need to be changed?¡±

    ¡°What a joke, how can we be threatened by the enemy! Even if she is strong, even if the illusion can control us silently¡­ Why don¡¯t we change it?¡±

    ¡°The code name is to facilitate our analysis. The code name of¡± dwarf ¡°does not match that mysterious person. I think it is better to change the code name to¡­¡± rat ¡°.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the sound of a mouse?¡±

    ¡°Wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡±

    ¡°The code name ¡®rat¡¯ is too fitting.¡±

    ¡­

    Tree Shade¡¯s secret foundation.

    He had just returned after looting a house.

    The news of Marquis Henry¡¯s gathering two hours ago had just arrived.

    ncing at the information in his hands, Tang Yu was speechless.

    Fanny was speechless.

    Shea was speechless.

    Zhu Shu Li, ¡°¡­¡±

    Her cheeks puffed up as she red at the information in front of her with wide eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a Zhushu mouse, not an ordinary mouse, not a hamster, not a marmot! That¡¯s not right, I¡¯m from the Bamboo Mouse n!¡±

    Tang Yu felt an orange light of angering from the top of Zhu Shu Li¡¯s head, but to be honest, Zhu Shu Li¡¯s efficiency this time was quite high, wasn¡¯t it?

    It had only been a few minutes since he knew the code name ¡°dwarf¡±, and Zhu Shu Li had used his own illusion to intimidate the group of nobles, making those people change her code name.

    ¡°This is a strategic victory. You should be happy.¡± Tang Yu touched the head of the rat¡­ Zhu Shu Li¡¯s head and smiled.

    Little Li¡¯s anger faded, and he looked very aggrieved.

    ¡°Cough cough.¡±

    Tang Yu looked back at the information in front of him and turned to the next page.

    It was not only about the code name problem of the Zhu Shu Li, but it was not worth telling.

    ¡°About ck¡­ our deeds have spread in a small area. More and more nobles know about this matter. Some of the nobles are secretly working together¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just the right time to catch them all in one fell swoop?¡± Zhu Shu Li waved her little fists.

    Tang Yu shrugged. ¡°If it¡¯s just working together, it won¡¯t be a big problem. However, there are many nobles who are already transferring the items in the treasure vault, including the World Tree Branch. Even if we can obtain new hiding spots through illusions and other means, if these treasures are scattered everywhere and looted¡­ it will be very troublesome to collect them.

    What¡¯s more,

    There are many precious items that have been personally transferred by Transcendents, or hidden in storage rings that they carry with them. Those Transcendents might have given up their mansions and hid themselves. Under these circumstances, it would be very difficult for us to find the World Tree branches.

    He walked out of the mountain and came to the fields outside, looking in the direction of King¡¯s City.

    Opening up a human domain, he could faintly see the threads of ¡®poprity¡¯ rising in the sky above the capital. At a certain moment, it was absorbed, and the incongruity in King¡¯s City became increasingly heavy.

    There were still a few days before the sacrificial ceremony, but under the control of the royal family, there was already a lot of ¡®- nutrients¡¯ gathered. The Great Sage spected that this sacrificial ceremony would very likely be thest straw that crushed the World Tree. However, he was worried that the World Tree would be cold before the sacrificial ceremony even began.

    Then what was there to y with!

    He had to speed up.

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    Duke Modun mansion.

    This mansion has a very long history. Almost in the early days of the establishment of the capital, the mansion has already existed.

    The ancestor of DUke Modun may not be the first foreign duke who was conferred by the royal family, but he is now the oldest duke family, and also the strongest among the three dukes in the capital.

    In the Kingdom of Aino, they formed their own faction.

    However, at this moment, DUke Modun¡¯s face was livid.

    ¡°ck Robe Organization, what a ck Robe Organization!¡±

    His eyebrows were raised, and threads of breath spread out. The whole mansion fell into a dead silence. Whether it was the old butler standing behind the Duke or the guards outside, they all held their breath and did not dare to make a sound.

    Ka,

    Bang!

    In the surroundings, the desk made of high-quality wood finally couldn¡¯t bear the almost solid aura and shattered into countless powder.

    DUke Modun also just learned that the matter of the ¡°ck Robe Organization¡±, as soon as the little brother Shan Men was not left behind, he was robbed.

    ¡°Tell me about the situation.¡±

    ¡°All the Transcendents in the Marquis Ahan Men Manor have been injured. This is even more troublesome than physical injuries. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to recover in a short period of time,¡± the old butler said.

    ¡°In addition,¡± The old butler thought for a moment and told him everything he knew, ¡°Marquis Yier, Count Lanqing¡­ We were sent to the ck Robe Organization and suffered the most serious injuries.¡±

    DUke Modun¡¯s eyes shed, and the terrifying momentum instantly lifted the roof cover.

    At this moment, he thought of Tree Shade Entertainment City.

    The time he appeared was almost the same as the ck-robed organization It must be those people.

    He felt that it must have been the first move that provoked the revenge of the other party, and the strength of those people was more terrifying than he imagined.

    However, DUke Modun did not know that the reason why his faction was injured the most was because¡­ the noble members of his faction had a long history. In other words, they were rtively fat. This was the first standard for the intelligence department to choose their target.

    When the Duke¡¯s anger slowly subsided, the old housekeeper hesitated for a moment before stepping forward and saying, ¡°Duke, ording to the way the ck Robe Organization acts, it is very likely that they will attack our mansion. Should we do some countermeasures?¡±

    DUke Modun pondered for a moment, ¡°recall the Transcendents who are guarding outside and secretly contact the masters of our faction. It is fine if they do note, but if they dare toe¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The old butler hesitated for a moment before finally replying.

    Originally, he was referring to the countermeasures to transport some precious treasures away and hide them. After thinking about it, with the duke¡¯s temper, it was impossible for him to agree.

    The power of the Duke¡¯s Mansion was far above that of the Duke¡¯s Mansion. Coupled with the experts that were temporarily gathered, this mansion would be the cemetery of the ¡°ck Robe Organization¡±.

    ¡­

    On the other side,

    The pce.

    In the dim hall.

    ¡°Recently, some foreign experts have appeared in the capital city. Do you need me to deal with them?¡± a figure asked.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They are just a bunch of greedy people. The most important thing is to take advantage of this sacrificial ceremony and devour World Tree in one fell swoop. It will be a waste of time next time.¡±

    As long as we devour World Tree, we can also devourst source of the world. At that time, the natives of this world will also perish and die. As the ones who lead the destruction of the world, we will surely be able to obtain generous rewards from the great ruler.

 Chapter 534

    <h4>Chapter 534</h4>

    On the fifth day of the sacrificial ceremony.

    The weather was gloomy.

    ¡°Those nobles actually have quite a few treasures that are temporarily stored in Duke Modun residence.¡± After reading the information, Lorraine was secretly amazed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange. If we hide the treasure somewhere else in the capital, it is not absolutely safe. It is stored in Duke Modun mansion. On one hand, it may be that they believe in the power of the Duke¡¯s mansion. On the other hand, they are luring us.¡±

    Tang Yu said. He was also wearing a ck robe with a silver armor inside. ¡°These days, many Transcendents who have been in seclusion all year round havee out. There are many people in the Duke¡¯s mansion, and there may be many Transcendents among them. Duke Modun is probably clear about this. It is difficult to hide it from us. He is sending us a letter of challenge.¡±

    ¡°Then should we attack other mansions from time to time?¡± Hui Ren asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    We have either obtained the World Tree Branch in the treasury, or they have already moved the treasury. It is impossible to collect the World Tree Branch scattered outside. Now, we have a lot of them. As long as we get the Duke¡¯s Mansion, the number is almost the same.

    Duke Modun may be very confident in himself, but do you not have confidence in yourself?

    Shea: ¡°The Lord is right. Just go directly to the A!¡±

    ¡°I heard that Duke Modun is particrly rich. In addition to the treasures stored by other nobles¡­ I seem to have seen a mountain of treasures. Even if we can only get 10 of the harvest in one operation, there are still¡­¡±

    Her eyes were almost shining.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and start.¡± I must let them understand what an illusion is! ¡°

    Tang Yu stretched out two fingers. ¡°There are two ces. You are wrong.¡±

    First, Little Li, your mission today is different from ours, you take the opportunity to plunder the World Tree in other mansions while we are fighting against the Duke¡¯s Mansion. You can take as much as you can. The three of you are more skilled in this area. When the timees, you can move on your own and speed up. If you encounter an ambush you can¡¯t resist, you can use the Return Scroll to leave the battlefield.

    Zhu Shu Li waspletely out of energy. She felt that she was already a useless mouse, but she didn¡¯t dare to refute. She still remembered that she had been tricked by the Lordst time!

    The second point, the 10 harvest meant that in the case of only two people forming a team, they were actually members who participated in the operation and divided the harvest by 20. And this operation, other than me¡­

    Lorraine was stunned. Her gaze swept over. There were Shea, Hui Ren, Fanny, Kong, herself, and Hong Yue and the others who came from Tree Shade. In this way, let alone 10, there were even 3¡­ Could they not call for reinforcements?

    From her expression, Tang Yu knew what Lorraine was thinking.

    The face reading technique was especially useful against money lovers and foodies.

    However, high quota distribution could not be high. As a lord, he was also helpless! The optimization system building required money. Building the territory required money. Paying wages to the officials and soldiers under themand also required money¡­

    Tang Yu was so tired that he wanted to be rich overnight. He did not want to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s get ready to go.¡±

    ¡­

    Duke Modun mansion.

    In the past two days, some Transcendents had secretly entered the mansion, but for most of the guards and servants in the mansion, the mansion was still the same as before.

    However, because of some recent rumors in the capital, the guards of the Duke¡¯s Mansion did not dare to be careless.

    They focused on patrolling carefully.

    ¡°The rumors are fake, right? I feel that it has been very peaceful recently. Who dares to sneak into our Duke¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. Although I don¡¯t think so, at least I have to put on a show. If there really are thieves who dare to sneak into the mansion, we should be serious and find them out. Then we will be promoted and rich. Isn¡¯t it just a matter of time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±

    Woo

    An ear-piercing rm sounded.

    Countless formations appeared on the ground and sky of the Duke¡¯s Mansion.

    At the same time,

    A terrifying pressure erupted from the distance.

    The frightened guards looked into the distance. Several figures dressed in ck robes stood in the air.

    From afar, they looked down at the mansion.

    ¡°ck Robe Organization -¡°

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time -¡°

    As if teleporting, nearly ten figures appeared in the air the moment the rm rang, confronting the ck-robed man from afar.

    Soon, more and more extraordinary auras rose from the mansion and rushed to the battlefield.

    Duke Modun was in the front, and his cold eyes swept over the six ck-robed people. ¡°Are they all here? That¡¯s right, but¡­ this is all within my expectations.¡±

    Looking at the nearly fifty Transcendents beside him, Duke Modun said that although you are also prepared, unfortunately, I am more prepared.

    There were twenty Transcendents who belonged to the Duke¡¯s Mansion, and the other thirty who were invited by him were all extraordinary experts. Such strength was more powerful than the ten Duke¡¯s Mansion.

    He could not think of a reason to fail.

    Even so, Duke Modun still had no intention of talking nonsense. He did not underestimate the enemy. He directly opened several auxiliary formations built with the World Tree branches as the core to provide support to the strongest few present.

    ¡°ck Robe Organization. These people are very strong, but they are outsiders after all. If they are beaten half to death, it is not impossible to recruit them. ¡°

    The power of a single formation made the power of Duke Modun increase almost ten times in a short period of time. The surging air waves moved the allies beside him a few steps.

    On one side were the nobles with different equipment, and on the other side was a figure in a ck robe.

    Both sides released their auras without holding anything back. The entire sky seemed to be divided into two. What was visible to the naked eye was a dividing line in the middle. At this time, it was moving towards the ck-robed people¡¯s camp.

    Tang Yu raised his eyebrows.

    In terms of aura alone, they were a littlecking.

    After all, there are few people. In terms of realm, they are not much higher than the other side. At least, the seven Core

    ¡°So, let¡¯s just do it directly.¡±

    ¡°Haha, we¡¯re just waiting for the lord to say this.¡±

    Shea fired a shot, and a huge ball of fire bloomed in the air. Waves of air surged outwardsyer byyer.

    Kong held two swords with his bare hands, the invisible sword domain spread out and collided with the unstable domain built by the World Tree Formation.

    Lorraine, Hui Ren, Fanny, and the others also attacked one after another.

    Balls of fire bloomed in the air, and explosions rang out continuously. The clouds were torn apart one after another, and the light curtain that enveloped the Duke¡¯s manor further away rippled.

    Nearly forty Transcendents surrounded and attacked Shea and the others, and most of them were veteran Transcendents.

    The main force was a few Transcendents whose strength had greatly increased.

    On the scene, Shea and the others were already at a disadvantage.

    The preparation of the Duke¡¯s Mansion is indeed sufficient. Although there are still Hong Yue and Grett hiding, even if they join, they may not be able to finish the battle in a short time.

    His eyes fell on Duke Modun. Unlike the previous buffs, his strength increased sharply, but his control greatly reduced other nobles. After Duke Modun¡¯s strength increased, his control is still not weak, and the power of scattering is not much¡­

    It can only be said that Duke Modun has opened the World Tree Formation more than once to try it out.

    He was a rich man.

    Not only that, the rank of the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion Formation is even higher. The power of the domain spread out is even more stable. Other than empty space, the others are more or less affected by the domain.

    Tang Yu himself also felt ufortable, like a mountain was pressing down on his body.

    There were a few Transcendents in the surroundings who were eyeing him covetously, ready to take action at any time.

    He snapped his fingers and opened his personal domain.

    Buzz ¨C

    The invisible waves spread, and the domain pressure that enveloped his body was removed. He immediately felt much morefortable.

    He expanded his personal domain to about a kilometer. He felt that he wasn¡¯t being obstructed. He looked up again. Although he wasn¡¯t affected, his sword domain was beingpressed. The range was like normal.

    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s a human domain. It¡¯s a bit higher.¡±

    His domain continued to spread. Two kilometers, three kilometers, five kilometers¡­ Suddenly, it covered the body of a top Transcendent that had been blessed by the World Tree Formation.

    The expression of the Transcendent immediately changed. The power that had been added to his body was suddenly strong and weak. fanny, who had been seized the opportunity, smashed her palm down.

    Tang Yu rubbed his chin. ¡°Could it be that the power supportes from the Realm of the World Tree Formation? Once the Realm is affected, the power added will also be affected. Then what if the Realm ispletely broken?¡±

    The core of the formation was usually hidden very deep and difficult to destroy. He had never thought of this before, but now, it seemed that he could be more direct.

    Great Lord Tang stabilized the mask on his face. He crossed several kilometers and arrived not far from the top extraordinary that had been shot down by Fanny.

    He focused and controlled his personal domain,pletely dispersing the power of the Realm Formation of the World Tree around him.

 Chapter 535

    <h4>Chapter 535</h4>

    The ¡°Instantaneous Step¡± crossed several kilometers. At this moment, his personal domain ovepped with the world tree branch.

    The world tree domain was different from the empty sword domain. It was invisible and invisible. It could not be observed by the naked eye alone.

    At this time, Tang Yu could use his personal domain to detect the power of the domain around him.

    In the duke¡¯s manor, there were five domains of the same origin. Whenbined, the power was stronger. The empty sword domain was more stable than the domain of the formation, but it was like a small boat in the sea, too small.

    His personal domain was as small as the domain that enveloped the Duke¡¯s manor, but it was like a flying ship in the air, unaffected. On the other hand, he could use this as a weapon to continuously attack.

    Boom!

    Waves of energy surged.

    The top Transcendent who had been shot down by Fanny climbed up from the hole and was about to counterattack when the aura on his body suddenly slipped and he was once again pressed down to the ground by Fanny.

    In Tang Yu¡¯s perception, a hollow space appeared in one of the areas that enveloped the Duke¡¯s manor, as if it had been forcefully stripped out and thrown away by an individual domain.

    He looked thoughtfully at the top-notch Transcendent who was constantly shing back and forth in the air like a volleyball by Fanny.

    The power that the Realm of the World Tree bestowed upon him has notpletely disappeared. His aura is three or four times stronger than normal.

    Under normal circumstances, he should have been killed by Fanny long ago. Perhaps, before the domain ispletely destroyed, even if he is outside the range of the domain, he will still be able to receive a certain boost.

    Whoosh

    He swung his sword, and a senior Transcendent who was harassing him had a bloody line on his forehead, and he retreated with panic in his eyes.

    Tang Yu did not chase after him. He was not the main force, and he was just a helper responsible for breaking the domain.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    He snapped his fingers, and the crisp sound was still clear amidst the rumbling sounds.

    In the rear of the Duke¡¯s Mansion, several Great Mages in charge of long-range suppression were continuously throwing out their own spells, fire dragons, ice des, meteors¡­ All sorts of seemingly ordinary spells, in their hands, almost had the power to destroy a city.

    Shea and the others were entangled by peak Transcendents, and were continuously bombarded, looking rather miserable.

    The Transcendents from the Duke¡¯s Mansionughed.

    I only heard that the ¡°ck Robe Organization¡± was able to easily defeat the Transcendents in the great nobles¡¯ mansion, but today, everything is reversed.

    Suddenly,

    A figure shed by, and the robes worn by the Great Mages were easily cut off, blood spurting out from their backs.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°There are assassins!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a small injury.¡±

    The mage who spoke was extraordinary. The crack on his robe was quickly repaired, and the wound on his back was also recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Their eyes were fixed on the figure not far away, wearing a ck robe and holding a spear.

    In an instant, he understood that he was using the aftermath of the Transcendent Battle to cover for the other members of the ¡°ck Robe Organization¡± who were still hiding.

    The few Transcendent mages were on guard. Suddenly, their bodies spasmed. Blood gushed out from the wound on their backs. The blood in their bodies quickly surged, almost bursting their blood vessels.

    Using the opportunity of the Bloody Moon controlling the blood, Zhong Ping made his move. The spear shot out like a dragon, instantly piercing through the throat of a Transcendent mage.

    The spear retracted, leaving a fist-sized bloody hole in the throat.

    ¡°He He -¡°

    The Transcendent¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he looked at the others with a fearful and pleading gaze, hoping to be rescued¡­ with the vitality of a Transcendent,

    It was not impossible to survive.

    However, in the next moment, the blood in his throat boiled and exploded. A veteran Transcendent fell without any ability to resist.

    ¡°Be careful, they got reinforcements ¡°and other members!¡±

    The one who spoke was the second figure of the Duke¡¯s Mansion, Mo Xi.

    He was also blessed by the World Tree Formation, but he did not take action, just to guard against other possible enemies.

    ¡°There!¡±

    With a nce, he raised his hand and shot out a Qi bullet condensed from Genesis Qi. Boom! Layers of ripples exploded, revealing a figure wearing a ck robe and a mask.

    The ck-robed man was wearing a pair of gloves. He was not surprised at all as he charged into the sky and threw a punch.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Zaber?¡±

    Unlike the other ck-robed men, Mo Xi sensed a familiar aura from the person in front of him.

    It was themander of the Legion of the Wings.

    As expected, he was with the ¡°ck Robe Organization¡±.

    He sneered. ¡°A mere Transcendent.¡± As an example of how fewmoners rose up, many of the Awakened ones regarded Zaber as their idol. However,pared to these nobles who had deep backgrounds, even if they were Transcendents, they were nothing more than weaklings in his eyes.

    Mo Xi¡¯s hand was covered in ayer of bone armor. As he tore it off, a terrifying energy dissipated. A giant phantom w pushed forward.

    This attack had gathered eighty percent of his strength. After the attack, Mo Xi no longer paid any attention to Zaber¡­ Perhaps the other ck-robed people were very strong, but he knew about Zaber.

    His eyes widened.

    Boom!

    Zaber shattered the giant phantom w with a punch and instantly appeared in front of Mo Xi. His fist smashed into Mo Xi¡¯s face, and the top Transcendent Mo Xi¡¯s face was visibly dented.

    Wave after wave of shockwaves spread out. Mo Xi was sent flying for more than ten kilometers like a cannonball. He had smashed countless buildings along the way and waspletely stunned.

    His hunch was correct.

    It was indeed Zaber!

    However, how xould Zaber did such a thing? He wasn¡¯t even a veteran Transcendent!

    Even in the past few months, Zaber sessfully condensed his Origin Energy Core and became a veteran Transcendent. How could hepare to him?

    He was a veteran Transcendent of the Three Core Division and had the support of the World Tree Formation. It should be easy for him to defeat Zaber, right?

    Was it because he was too strong, or was it because I was too weak?

    Mo Xi fell into a state of self-doubt.

    ¡­

    The entire Duke¡¯s Mansion was divided into several battlefields.

    The overflowing energy flow and the smoke and dust in the sky had long been unable to see the surroundings. They could only rely on their aura to sense the situation of the battle.

    Duke Modun personally attacked and collided with Hui Ren.

    Countless figures appeared and quickly shattered like bubbles.

    ¡°Phantom? Avatar? For me, who has mastered the power of the domain, it is just a joke.¡±

    Duke Modun raised the scepter in his hand. The invisible power of the domain was controlled by him, condensed into substance, and smashed toward Hui Ren like a fist.

    Boom!

    Hui Ren fell to the ground and fell into a pit. His ck robe was damaged and he was panting.

    The Transcendent that assisted Duke Modun revealed a look of surprise.

    ¡°Controlling the power of the domain? Is Duke Modun already so strong? That is the power that only a Rank 3 Transcendent can possess!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that scepter, a scepter made from the World Tree branch.¡±

    Tang Yu suddenly saw the key. From the scepter, he sensed a simr power. ¡°Leave this to me. You have been restrained by him.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Hui Ren¡¯s face hidden under the mask was a little embarrassed. This time, he was beaten to such a sorry state. He had to beughed at by others when he went back¡­ No, the problem was not this. He still did not know the strength of the Lord. He was indeed very strong in the hanging state, but under normal circumstances¡­

    It was impossible to be Duke Modun¡¯s opponent. After all, the other side was also a cheat.

    Hui Ren¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He felt the surrounding domain power press over again.

    He clearly felt a sense of oppressioning, but the next moment, why did he feel a breeze?

    Duke Modun also felt that something was wrong. He raised the World Tree Scepter and used the domain power to attack.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He waved his scepter again.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the power of the domain? Why is it gone?¡±

    ¡°Something is wrong!¡±

    He suddenly realized that the power that was added to his body was rapidly weakening.

    From ten times, to nine times, eight times¡­

    It was getting weaker and weaker.

    Duke Modun, who held the World Tree Scepter, could sense the domain of the same source. Then he found that the domain power shrouded over the Duke¡¯s mansion was like being squeezed, bing very unstable and unstable. It dissipated with a bang.

    ¡°?¡±

    He was stunned.

    He could only sense the Realm of the World Tree, but he could not find the personal domain that was beingpressed. He had no idea what was happening.

    He could sense that there were dozens of extraordinary auras in the Duke¡¯s Mansion, but¡­ there seemed to be something wrong?

    There was not even a bit of domain power!

    Where did the big domain go?!

 Chapter 536

    <h4>Chapter 536</h4>

    The Duke¡¯s Mansion was in ruins.

    The buildings that stood in great numbers had almost disappeared and were reced by countless potholes of various sizes. Only the shadows of some buildings could be seen at the end of their line of sight.

    -That was the building of other noble houses outside the ck curtain.

    Even if the area was several timesrger than the Marquis¡¯ mansion, the damage was far greater.

    It was time for the Duke¡¯s Mansion to change.

    In the past, it was always crushing the situation, but this time, the battlested for dozens of minutes.

    Duke Modun, whose breath was weak, his face was depressed, and his body was tied up by a special rope, and most of his strength was sealed by the sealing magic, wanted to die.

    Is it scientific?

    If not for the sudden disappearance of the power of the World Tree Formation, they would have had a good chance of winning!

    Duke Modun still couldn¡¯t understand why such a big domain suddenly disappeared.

    At thest moment, the domain seemed to be extremely unstable.

    Could it be that the problem was caused by the formation maintenance personnel who didn¡¯t work hard?

    It was a blowout!

    Duke Modun really wanted to capture those people to worship the heavens.

    But on second thought, those array masters were not sure, but they were directly under the aftermath of the previous battle.

    Including many guards in the mansion, even if they hid in the underground facilities, there was nock of hundreds of meters of ground floor being prated in the battle.

    They were all reinforced by runes!

    Duke Modun dared to put the battlefield in the mansion. On one hand, it was because of the umtion of thousands of years. They were the strongest here. On the other hand, all the buildings in the mansion were reinforced with high-level materials and runes. In addition, they were ced everywhere and could absorb energy. Unless extraordinary deliberately destroyed it, there would not be arge area of damage.

    But now,

    The energy absorbing array was bursting.

    The buildings that were reinforced with runes also copsed under the repeated shock waves.

    Other than the treasures that had been robbed from the treasury, the other losses were also immeasurable.

    At this time,

    Duke Modun heard a light sound not far away.

    As he swept his gaze over them, many Transcendents with weak auras and heavy injuries, like him, were sealed with physical methods and spells, unable to move at all.

    He trembled.

    He felt the hostility of those gazes.

    The treasures that were looted and taken away were not only from the Duke¡¯s Mansion, but also many other treasures that were kept here as bait by other nobles.

    In the battle just now, there was nock of Transcendents who died!

    The reason why Duke Modun could gather dozens of Transcendents was that although the ¡°ck Robe Organization¡± was powerful, there had not been any case of killing them.

    The other nobles in the faction felt that they would not die anyway, so they still had to give the Duke face.

    Who knew that today¡¯s ¡°ck Robe Organization¡± was so ferocious, and there were countless Transcendents who were killed¡­ Every Transcendent was a pir of the great nobles, and some of the nobles who had died a lot of their own Transcendents and their strength was greatly weakened had the heart to kill Duke Modun!

    Damn it!

    If they knew that it was because the enemy in the Duke¡¯s Manor was stronger,

    They could not hold back, and they could not be bothered to hold back, which was why they killed some Transcendents. Who knows what they would think.

    ¡­

    At this time, Tang Yu and the others, who had emptied the Duke¡¯s mansion, had returned to the base in the suburbs.

    The branches of the World Tree of varying sizes were lined up one by one. The faint power of the world spread out, and the entire space of the secret chamber began to distort, as if it had been separated from the real world.

    ¡°The World Tree is indeed a treasure. Even a branch is no weaker than a Extraordinary weapon.¡±

    Tang Yu held the World Tree Scepter in his hand.

    It was made from a branch of a World Tree that was closer to the branches. It wasparable to a Tier 2 Transcendent Divine Weapon.

    In terms of use¡­ it could only be used with the World Tree Formation.

    The rest of the time could only be used as decoration.

    ¡°It¡¯s too trashy. This level is not good.¡±

    Other than the power of the world, the branch itself was a material that could be used to make Tier 2 or Tier 3 Extraordinary weapons, but now it was used as a domain controller.

    Tang Yu immediately returned to Tree Shade. He made a trip to the research institute and put the scepter in for analysis. After obtaining the optimized blueprint, he came to the workshop and added some supplementary materials to optimizeit.

    Soon,

    A World Tree Scepter that wasparable to a Tier 3 divine weapon was brand new.

    With a thought, a faint power of the world emerged from the scepter, transforming it into a domain power, which he controlled to scan the surroundings.

    The Origin Energy in his body circted.

    Pop

    A huge fireball appeared from the tip of the scepter and shot into the distance with a whoosh.

    Boom!

    It hit a heavy pir, leaving behind a charred mark.

    Thinking of all the careless actions in the past that had caused arge area of damage to the castle, Tang Yu shuddered.

    This time, it was still alright. It was just a small test of his skills, and he was also using a spell that he was not good at ¨C long range attacks¡­ The power was only equivalent to a full-strength strike from a newly ascended Transcendent.

    Wait!

    With a whoosh, he arrived in front of the pir. He reached out and grabbed the air around him, forming a wind pressure that washed away the charred marks on the pir.

    ¡°¡­ It seems like it didn¡¯t suffer much damage.¡±

    ¡°Is the castle of a rank 7 territory already so strong?¡±

    He stretched out his hand and poked it.

    He increased his strength and poked it.

    He poked it hard.

    He identally used a battle skill to poke it.

    Ka,

    His fingers sank into the grayish-white pir, and spider web-like cracks spread outwards.

    Tang Yu froze.

    ¡°Did I¡­ ruin it again?¡±

    ¡°It seems like repairing the pir requires Origin Crystals?¡±

    ¡°Last time, ine identally destroyed the garden. This time¡­ Uh, nothing happened. It¡¯s not a big problem. It won¡¯t be discovered¡­¡±

    Ka,

    Ka,

    Ka,

    More and more cracks appeared on the pir. The pir that was originally pure and white had already been tattooed with numerous tattoos. With a loud boom, the pirpletely copsed.

    Tang Yu, ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    King¡¯s City, the outer city.

    The sky was gray, and the rain was getting heavier.

    The road was muddy by the rain, and it washed away some strange smells in the outer city.

    Tang Yu wore a ck robe, a hood, and followed the Great Sage to a ce in the outer city.

    The surrounding buildings were abandoned and covered in green vines.

    They walked into one of the buildings and arrived in front of a cracked corner.

    ¡°This unstable spatial node was identally discovered by me more than ten years ago. It can lead to the space where the real capital is located,¡± the Great Sage said. ¡°However, the spatial node appears and disappears from time to time. I can¡¯t tell when it will appear¡­ However, I have observed it before. There are several spatial distortions in a day. As long as we focus our attention on it, we can wear it when the spatial node appears¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence.

    A ck-robed man stepped forward and shed with his ck sickle.

    Buzz ¨C

    The space in front of him distorted, andyers of water-like ripples spread out.

    The Great Sage was dumbfounded.

    What, what was going on? The spatial node had been cut out?

    Tang Yu continued to possess the Nightmare Puppet. Relying on the extremely high spatial affinity of the puppet, not only could he clearly sense the spatial node in front of him, he could even sense the space on the other side¡­ Even if there was no spatial node, the Nightmare Puppet could still reach the space on the other side by relying on its ability to travel through space.

    The Nightmare Puppet wearing a ck robe was the first to pass through before quickly returning.

    ¡°No problem. We can teleport back to the city in an instant. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡­

    Buzz

    Space distorted as figures in ck robes walked out.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Fanny raised her head to look at the sky, her ears standing up in shock.

    The old king¡¯s city was in ruins.

    There were broken walls everywhere, grass withered, and the earth cracked open. It was dead silent.

    The sky was like the wilderness in the outside world. It was gray and very depressing. Under the gray clouds, there was red mist, which made people feel ufortable.

    Under the red mist, in the center of the king¡¯s city, a dark brown pir pierced the sky.

    Looking at it carefully, it looked like a withered giant tree.

    Even most of the branches had fallen.

    It was probably the World Tree!

    It just looked a bit miserable. Was there still hope?

 Chapter 537

    <h4>Chapter 537</h4>

    The World Tree waspletely withered. There was no greenery at all. No matter how he looked at it, there was no aura of life at all.

    The Great Sage was excited.

    He was also a branch of the royal family. Only he was qualified to be a Great Sage. To him, the World Tree was his belief. It was almost everything in the royal family.

    ¡°He¡¯s still alive, he¡¯s still alive!¡±

    The Great Sage, whose face was full of wrinkles, danced with joy, wishing he could fly directly to the side of the World Tree. He leaped up with a thump, his body maintaining a flying posture, and then¡­ he fell to the ground with a thud.

    Only then did he remember that he no longer had the ability to fly.

    The Great Sage¡¯s face was full of embarrassment, and his blood cooled slightly.

    ¡°You should go back. We are very clear about the specific steps of reviving the World Tree,¡±

    Tang Yu said. All the World Tree branches were stored in his spatial ring.

    The Great Sage was a little unwilling. He wanted to say something, but he stopped. After thinking for a while, he finally sighed.

    ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t even withstand the aftermath of the battle. It will only cause trouble here.¡±

    He turned around and stumbled towards the spatial node. His back was lonely.

    He disappeared into the distorted space.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s discuss the battle n.¡± Tang Yu retracted his gaze.

    He took out a map of the capital city. The copied version of the capital city and the old king city. Other than some details, the other ces were almost exactly the same. They entered through the spatial node in the outer city of the capital city. In the abandoned old king city, it was also located in the outer city.

    ¡°Although we can see that the World Tree isn¡¯t too far away, it is actually at least several hundred kilometers in a straight line¡­ It will take several minutes to fly at full speed, not to mention the foreign races. They will definitely be on guard in the old capital.¡±

    ¡°So what do you think?¡±

    Nancy was expressionless.

    Zhu Shu Li was confused.

    Fanny fell into deep thought.

    Kong stared at the sword in his hand.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t count on them to begin with, and his gazended on ine and Hui Ren.

    This time, the group members included ine and Nancy, Shea, Lorraine, Zhong Ping, Hong Yue, Zaber, and the others. They didn¡¯te to the old king¡¯s city, but stayed outside, waiting for orders.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the enemy¡¯s strength. It¡¯s best if we get close to the World Tree without alerting the foreign races.¡± Hui Ren continued to raise his assassin spirit.

    ¡°Maybe we can split into two groups and head to the World Tree. The other group will investigate the enemy. When necessary, the second group will make some movements so that the first group can get close to the World Tree.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded slightly.

    At this time, they had already restrained their auras and used high-level concealment scrolls to further hide their auras and figures.

    The divine weapon grade ck robes on their bodies also had the ability to conceal themselves.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin the operation.¡±

    He, Nancy, Zhu Shu Li, and Hui Ren were in the first group, trying to approach the World Tree.

    ine, Fanny, Kong, they are the second group, ready to explore the strength of the enemies in the old capital.

    ¡­

    Sou!

    Sou!

    Tang Yu tapped his toes on the ground.

    His body flew past like a swallow, quickly shuttling between the ruins of many buildings in the old king¡¯s city.

    There was almost no sound.

    He did not choose to fly. Even if he flew at a low altitude, under the advance of the extraordinary force field, some fluctuations spread out more or less. In order topletely hide, the few of them only relied on their physical strength to travel.

    The speed was also very fast, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to cross over the half-copsed inner city walls.

    ¡°As expected, there are quite a few dark creatures here, and almost all of them are extraordinary!¡±

    A huge beast walked past him, and with a stomp of its hooves, the ground cracked open, emitting a rumbling noise.

    Apletely ck strange bird let out an ear-piercing screech, circling in the air.

    Sometimes, strange insects could be seen crawling out of the ground. Their mouths opened and closed, and like fish leaping out of water, they broke through another ground and drilled into the ground.

    There were Extraordinary level dark creatures patrolling underground, ground, and sky.

    High level dark creatures were even more unremarkable here. They could be said to be extraordinary walking all over the ce, and their awakening was inferior to that of a dog.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the figures of the foreign races yet. The dark creatures alone are already so strong. No wonder even the king can¡¯t resist them.¡±

    Hui Ren said in the contracted chat group.

    Zhu Shu Li Shook: ¡°ording to the general rules, when we get close to the World Tree, we will definitely see the figures of foreign races. I don¡¯t know what race they are, but I hope their looks are not too terrible.¡±

    Shea and the others who were waiting outside were a little anxious. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t here yet? I think it¡¯s good that you guys are rushing over. Flying at full speed isn¡¯t far. Even if there are outsiders blocking you, you can¡¯t run if you can¡¯t beat them!¡±

    Lorraine, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Tang Yu nced at her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave the mission to you two.¡±

    Shea sent a self-photo sticker pack that wasughing loudly.

    Tang Yu, ¡°¡­¡±

    So, other than the video and voice chat, there was also the sticker package function? Or was it the function of the contract version update after the tavern upgraded?

    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°There are not many dark creatures in the old capital. We only encountered dozens of extraordinary monsters along the way. There are not many of them. It is not difficult to rush over. I am optimistic about you.¡±

    [Manual funny emoticon].

    Fanny: ¡°We investigated after entering the inner city. Extraordinary level dark creatures are not strong, at most a senior Transcendent with one or two cores. You can do it, you can¡­ Oh, I forgot to say, we only explored a small part of the area. It is hard to say how many extraordinary dark creatures there are in the entire old king¡¯s city.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Cough cough, I feel that I should still obey the Lord¡¯smands and wait for the orders before acting.¡±

    Zhu Shu Li, ¡°¡ú _¡ú¡±.

    ¡­

    It was a very simple matter for Transcendents to split their hearts into two.

    Whilemunicating in the Contract Chat Group, he spent more energy on guarding the surroundings.

    The closer he was to the Withered World Tree, the more dark creatures he would encounter.

    ¡°In the direction of eleven o¡¯clock, there are outsiders at the top of the abandoned building!¡± ine said calmly through the contract.

    Tang Yu turned his head and found a figure standing at the top of a broken building in the distance.

    He was about two meters tall. His upper body was strong and his arms were thick. His lower limbs were thin and small inparison. He had ck hair and a head like a wolf. His scarlet eyes looked around.

    Standing on the abandoned building, he was not eye-catching at all. If not for ine¡¯s reminder, Tang Yu would not even have noticed him.

    If they collided head-on, even if they hid their auras and hid their figures, it was still possible for them to be detected if they were too close.

    The few of them naturally moved in an arc, slowing down and moving forward even more carefully.

    The World Tree had already upied more than half of the area in their field of vision. Such a wondrous item that pierced through the sky was truly astonishing.

    With ine¡¯s perception and Hui Ren¡¯s skilled infiltration techniques, they were able to avoid many dangerous ces along the way and avoid the foreign races that were stationed around the World Tree.

    Tang Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    The spatial ring on his index finger trembled slightly.

    He entered it with his mind and discovered that the World Tree branch stored inside began to emit a faint light. A faint world power spread out.

    The storage ring waspletely unable to iste this wave of energy.

    ¡°Team Two!¡±

    ¡°Shea, get ready to support us at any time!¡±

    Boom!

    A loud noise came from the distance. It was caused by ine and the others.

    Tang Yu saw the two foreign races in the distance look at each other. One of them flew into the sky and flew towards the explosion point. More dark creatures had already rushed in the direction of the noise.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    Tang Yu shouted and charged out like a ray of light.

    Nancy, Hui Ren, and ine followed closely behind.

    The aura of the foreign races erupted in the distance as the surrounding dark creatures looked over.

    The next moment,

    It rushed towards the four of them.

    Tang Yu¡¯s expression did not change.

    It was only a few dozen kilometers away from the World Tree.

    It was already close at hand!

    Four streams of light ignored the dark creatures and foreign races around them and rushed straight towards the World Tree.

    Inside the spatial ring, the World Tree branches trembled more and more, and the fluorescent light was shining. The rich world power gathered by hundreds of branches had already spread out through the ring.

    They faintly began to resonate.

    Weng!

    Weng!!!!

    Weng!!!!!!!!!

    The World Tree Branch in the ring almost jumped out of the ring.

    Tang Yu did not hesitate. He first took out a piece. When the branch appeared, it turned into specks of light and merged into the already withered World Tree trunk.

    The speed of the light was so fast that his eyes could not keep up.

    He gritted his teeth and took out all the World Tree branches in his ring.

    Countless specks of light merged into the withered World Tree.

    The boundless power of the world soared into the sky.

    In his eyes,

    The World Tree trunk, which lookedpletely withered and ck, suddenly glowed with new life.

    Countless ck skins fell off.

    A rich life force burst forth.

    The thick clouds were torn apart and the red mist was dispersed.

    He saw dense branches that almost covered the entire capital.

    Tender green appeared bit by bit.

    The branches grew and the green revived.

    The World Tree¡­ was revitalized.

 Chapter 538

    <h4>Chapter 538</h4>

    Under the withered World Tree, the roots criss-crossed like rolling earth dragons.

    On one side, a tall pce was built on the former site of the pce.

    A crisp collision sound came from the vast but somewhat crude pce.

    Three figures were holding arge bowl of wine in their hands. The sshing wine made the hair on his mouth wet. It was quickly expelled by the extraordinary force field and dripped to the ground.

    These three figures were very tall and sturdy, and their auras were as vast as the sea. One of them had a head like a wolf, and the other two were evenrger. One had a head like a tiger, and the other had a head like a bear.

    They came from three different races.

    The only simrity was that the three powerful outsiders had bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Damn his grandfather! He¡¯s guarding this ce every day. He¡¯s almost gone out of control!¡± The n leader of the tiger n said in frustration.

    ¡°It has been decades,¡± The n leader of the bear n said in a low, muffled voice.

    The n leader of the wolf n had a sh of light in his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. It¡¯s our fault that we have just been loyal to the great ruler. We can¡¯tpare to those demons of the heart. We live in the pce and enjoy luxury.¡±

    The other two n leaders were a little angry when they heard this, but when they thought of the terrifying ability of the Heart Demon n, they decided to follow their thoughts and shut their mouths.

    ¡°The World Tree invasion n ising to an end. We will be able to leave soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know what rewards we will receive this time. We are loyal to the great ruler. When we were transformed, our strength increased by two or three levels. After several decades, my strength was almost twice as strong as before¡­ You should know that I have broken through to the second rank for two or three hundred years, but I haven¡¯t improved at all. As expected of the great ruler.¡±

    ¡°If I meet those people from my n in the past again, hehehe, I will definitely twist their heads off.¡± The n leader of the Wolf n smiled sinisterly.

    ¡°But I still want to say that this space has beenpletely sealed, and there are so many battle weapons patrolling. There are also quite a few of us here, and we have to stay here. It¡¯s not a waste of time -¡°

    Boom!

    Before he finished speaking, an explosion came from the old capital that had been quiet for more than twenty years.

    The patriarch of the tiger n had an ugly expression on his face.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually a little rat sneaking in.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The World Tree has already been surrounded by an inescapable. Not to mention that there aren¡¯t any decent experts in the Aino Continent, even if they were at their full strength back then, it would still be difficult for them to enter the World Tree¡¯s possession.¡±

    Before the wolf n leader could finish speaking, a powerful aura was released not far away.

    It was very obvious that it was the aura of the human race.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    They could no longer sit still. They spread out their spiritual energy and wanted to sense the situation on the other side of the World Tree. However, they were surprised to find that the almost dead World Tree suddenly¡­ glowed with a second spring?

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    ¡°Is it an illusion?¡±

    He was so angry that the roof of the simple hall was blown away.

    The World Tree that had been revived appeared in front of the three races.

    The thick clouds were blown away, and the sky above the old king¡¯s city was empty.

    Through the dense branches, one could see the Milky Way hanging high in the sky and the starlight falling.

    ording to the knowledge of astronomy that he had just mastered,

    The leader of the Wolf n knew that every star represented a.

    However, in the eyes of the great ruler, most of thes were barren and almost worthless.

    Onlys like the Aino Continent were the focus of their attack.

    Above his head, the branches of the world were still deathly ck, but there were more and more tender leaves growing.

    The faces of the chiefs of the wolf, tiger, and bear ns were dark.

    ¡°The intruders are there!¡±

    ¡°Things are getting serious. What should we do? Inform the demons on the other side?¡±

    ¡°Wait, the intruders are not strong. Let¡¯s capture or kill them first to make up for some of our mistakes¡­¡±

    Three figures soared into the sky.

    ¡­

    At this time,

    At the border between the inner city of the old king¡¯s city and the outer city.

    ine, Fanny, Kong, the three of them were in a bitter battle.

    [Ice Burial]!

    Holding the Frost Staff, ine¡¯s Origin Energy gushed out, and his eyes turned pure blue. Wherever his gaze passed, the air froze.

    The high-level awakened dark creatures that flooded over instantly fell silent.

    A huge Transcendent bird with wings covered in a thickyer of ice quickly spread out. It only struggled for a while before it was frozen.

    A giant lizard that was a hundred times bigger spat out an orchid me. When the blue light swept by, the me froze, and the giant lizard remained in a spitting position, motionless.

    In front of ine, the world seemed to turn blue.

    Time seemed to stand still at this moment.

    The next moment,

    Her staff pressed down slightly.

    Puff ¨C

    Ice flowers blossomed in the ice-blue ocean. The awakened dark creatures had long since lost their breath. There were also more than a dozen Transcendents who had died under ine¡¯s ¡°Ice Burial¡±. Only a few of them who had reached the level of a veteran Transcendent managed to survive after the ice exploded, but their breath also dropped a lot.

    The power of one move cleared the world.

    Only the countless pieces of ice that had frozen the monster¡¯s flesh fell.

    ine panted slightly, calming the restless Origin Energy in her body.

    Kong had aplicated expression on his face.

    As a cultivation maniac, his strength was on par with that of a lord.

    Now, he had condensed eight Origin Energy Cores.

    ine had nine cores.

    Kong thought that there was not much of a difference between the two of them.

    Now that he looked at it, he could feel the difference and pressure.

    ¡­ As expected of the person the Lord values the most, I still need to work even harder.

    His Sword Domain quickly spread out, ¡°Instantaneous Step¡± stepping out, arriving beside a wounded veteran Transcendent, his sword radiance dancing, beheading him.

    However, more and more extraordinary dark creatures flew over from all over the old king¡¯s city.

    A vigorous figure, like an assassin hidden in the shadows, suddenly sprang up from the ground and charged towards ine.

    Fanny¡¯s ears moved, and she quickly turned in the air, blocking in front of ine.

    She had already turned into a half-wolf, her slender palm bing sharp ws and teeth, shing with the enemy with a ng.

    The two figures paused in the air for a moment before suddenly separating.

    Waves of air exploded.

    Fanny¡¯s body tilted back slightly, and the other figure flew backwards.

    ¡°Someone of the same n?¡±

    The figure that flew backwards had thick upper limbs and slender lower limbs. He had thick fur on his body and didn¡¯t wear any clothes. He was like an upright wolf.

    He spoke in themonnguage of the Aino Continent, his voice hoarse as he stared fixedly at Fanny with his scarlet eyes.

    Fanny was stunned for a moment. This was the first time she had seen a different race that was like a wolf in the lord¡¯s mouth.

    She immediately became angry, ¡°Who is of the same race as you? There aren¡¯t such ugly races!¡±

    She was extremely angry.

    She rushed forward and tore off her ws, forming afterimages.

    The wolf-headed creature couldn¡¯t hold on for a few seconds. Under fann.y¡¯s wild ws, it fell to the ground like a rag bag.

    However, at this time, there were other foreign races rushing over. They were all senior Transcendents, and theirbat strength was much stronger than dark creatures of the same level.

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    Under the World Tree.

    Tang Yu and the other three were already surrounded by foreign races and extraordinary dark creatures.

    In the distance, there were several extremely powerful auras that quickly approached.

    He did not panic at all. He only gripped the Return Scroll tightly.

    The leaves on the revived World Tree rustled. His consciousness descended to express his thanks.

    Tang Yu took this opportunity to observe.

    The World Tree had intelligence, but it did not give birth to true intelligence. It only relied on its instincts to distinguish between good and bad.

    Just like before, the World Tree felt that the scattered branches could save itself and absorb the branches.

    It also knew how to differentiate between friend and foe.

    The power of the world had already spread, and Tang Yu and the others felt refreshed. The speed at which their Origin Energy circted had increased a lot.

    The foreign race had a solemn expression on their faces as the dark race being howled in frustration.

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to make a move.

    Only,

    Just as they rushed forward, they were killed by the girl in ck armor!

    The others were terrified.

    Tang Yu did not want to act immediately, and he was stillmunicating with the World Tree.

    After saving the World Tree, he received a gift. Originally, he was still one step away from grasping the power of the domain. But now, hisprehension of the domain was rising rapidly.

    Now, he might even be stronger than the sky.

    He felt that he was also a top genius.

    The ability value at the bottom right corner of the system panel was also rising rapidly at a rate of more than 100,000 per second.

 Chapter 539

    <h4>Chapter 539</h4>

    The World Tree was still recovering.

    Half of it was dead and the other half was green.

    Tang Yu also used the power of the world toprehend his own domain.

    However, he was still a little unsatisfied.

    After all, he had contributed so many branches of the World Tree.

    Now, other than the World Tree Scepter, there were only a few pieces of World Tree branches left in Kevin¡¯s research room.

    Why don¡¯t I find an opportunity toy a piece of wool on me?

    Tang Yu felt a little embarrassed. He was not a devil.

    What was the point of a mere tree branch that contained a bit of world power? He wanted toy his hands on a treasure like the World Tree even more!

    Only,

    Tang Yu looked at the World Tree that towered into the clouds, its branches almost covering the entire capital. He was somewhat worried.

    It was too big!

    Back then, he could use the ¡°Return City Transporting Technique¡± to move the entire floating ind away, but now, he couldn¡¯t do anything against this iparably huge World Tree.

    How could he use a Return Scroll to cover this World Tree!

    Not to mention that the World Tree was deeply rooted in the soil. ording to the Great Sage, it had a deep connection with this world.

    The World Tree in other people¡¯s homes could clearly shrink and even hide in the sea of consciousness¡­ This was what a certain novel told him.

    Reality was more cruel.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Hisprehension of the domain alone was worth the ticket price.

    He was not the only one who received the gift. Nancy and the other two were alsoprehending the power of the domain. However, the amount of gifts they received was slightly lower¡­ In the distance, ine and the other two did not receive such treatment. Tang Yu felt that it was a pity. This gift was obviously more useful to both space and ine.

    In the system panel, his Psychic Energy had risen to several million in a short period of time, but the rate of increase still did not slow down.

    When he returned, ine could also start to break through to the second level of Transcendence.

    He thought that when the World Tree¡¯s gift was over, it was time to return to the city and escape.

    The powerful aura in the distance quickly approached. Tang Yu seized the time toprehend the power of domain.

    Unconsciously, his personal domain expanded, and the range grewrger andrger.

    ¡°Ding! Detected strange item¡± World Tree ¡°. Do you want to move?¡±

    [Unlocked locations:]

    [Earth: Tree Shade¡¯s main territory, Sunset Territory, Long Triangle Territory, Northern Court Territory¡­]

    [Aino: Gehrman Territory, Western garrison Territory, Imperial City Territory ]

    [Tree Shade¡¯s main territory transntation fee: 1,000 W ]

    ¡°?¡±

    Wait,

    Why did this system prompt sound so familiar?

    Even the World Tree can be transnted? I must give the system a big thumbs up!

    But why did the system prompt only appear now?

    He wanted to click ¡°Yes¡±, but his eyes suddenly widened and fell on the cost of transnting.

    How, how many zeros?

    My little heart can¡¯t take it anymore.

    Since the system didn¡¯t exin, Tang Yu could only use his brain power to figure out the huge difference in the cost of transntation.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ because the World Tree is a living thing?¡±

    Living things have their own will.

    There is an active and passive difference.

    Not to mention the World Tree, a wondrous item that contains a huge amount of energy.

    If there is resistance, there is indeed an additional need to spend energy¡­ Although this additional multiplier is a bit high.

    Having thought this through, Tang Yumunicated with the World Tree¡¯s muddled consciousness.

    Transnt No, abduction No, persuasion, Tang Yu did not know if the World Tree could understand, so he could only transmit some information to the other party.

    This included the higher concentration of Earth¡¯s Genesis Qi, and the environment was more suitable for the World Tree to grow.

    This included this world, which was already close to withering.

    Even if the World Tree were to revive, it would still be very difficult to revive a dead world. Moreover, there were still foreign races eyeing it covetously.

    Speaking up to this point,

    The World Tree¡¯s branch suddenly trembled.

    Then, it quickly responded with a rustling sound.

    ¡°It seems like the World Tree is also aware of its own situation and is eager to escape from the demonic ws of the foreign races.¡±

    The cost of transferring to Tree Shade had already changed on the system panel. Under the circumstances that the World Tree did not resist and even actively cooperated, it only needed the most basic cost, even though it was still very expensive.

    ¡°Ten million Origin Crystals is not a problem. The ability value¡­ just exceeds five million and is still rising.¡±

    Tang Yu had a strange expression.

    What was this called?

    Using other people¡¯s money to help them move?

    It should be called ¡°Zhen, being sold and even helping to count money¡±¡­ Ah pei pei, how could it be called selling something that was mutually beneficial!

    Tang Yu no longer hesitated and clicked confirm.

    [Ding! Begin transnting the strange item ¡°World Tree¡±. Because the World Tree is closely connected to the world, the time required for transnting is one hour. The remaining time is 00:59:59. ]

    Tang Yu, ¡°?¡±

    Is the system making a fuss?

    Can we exin it clearly beforehand?

    He almost crushed the Return Scroll.

    Boom!

    The countdown continued for another two seconds before several powerful auras finally appeared in the distance.

    ¡°Be careful, my lord. They are both Transcendent Tier 2,¡± Nancy said with a serious expression on her face.

    ¡°Alright, get ready to fight.¡±

    The three chiefs of the tiger, bear, and wolf ns had their eyes on Nancy as well.

    They were the only human race with the same cultivation level as them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with that girl. You guys deal with the other little rats,¡± Said the tiger n patriarch.

    His aura flourished, and his body flew over like a stream of light. The air was parted from both sides. From afar, it looked like a white stream of light was rapidly approaching.

    ¡°Ghost sh!¡±

    Purplish-ck energy swirled around Nancy, and she shed out with her sword.

    The name of this sword was the same, but it was no longer the original one. Instead, it had been used on Earth, and only the top materials found in the Holy City had been used as the core. It had been forged into a Tier 3 Divine Weapon.

    It was a top-notch Transcendent Divine Weapon.

    With the sword in hand, Nancy¡¯s aura soared several times. A purple-ck sword light that was hundreds of meters long shed down. Space trembled, and countless tiny ck cracks appeared. There were faint lightning arcs dancing.

    The Tiger Tribe Patriarch widened his eyes. He could no longer dodge. He ced his hands in front of his chest and gathered Origin Energy. The shocking purple light quickly erged in his pupils.

    Xiu ¨C

    The purple light shed and fell like an arc of light.

    The Tiger Tribe Patriarch¡¯s hands that had been tempered for hundreds of years exploded.

    In the surroundings, countless dark creatures that had been swept by the purple light, regardless of whether they were at the awakened level or transcendent level, all turned to dust at this instant.

    There was no explosion,

    A deep canyon appeared on the ground, and all the matter within seemed to disappear at this moment.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The Wolf n Patriarch and the Bear n Patriarch were stunned.

    We¡¯re clearly at the same level. After their transformation, their strength has clearly increased by a lot. The Tiger n Patriarch is clearly the strongest among the three of them. Clearly¡­

    There were thousands of reasons in his mind, but they were ruthlessly shattered by reality.

    The other Transcendents were even more dumbfounded. They had just taken a step when they were frightened and quickly retreated.

    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend her!

    ¡°Attack together and capture her!¡±

    The Tiger Tribe Patriarch said in a low voice.

    If it was a Tier 1 Transcendent, his arms would be shattered and hisbat strength would be severely damaged, but it was nothing to him.

    The blood vessels and muscles squirmed rapidly. In the blink of an eye, the arms that had been lost grew back.

    Even the thick fur on the arms were mended.

    The three n patriarchs attacked at the same time.

    The tiger n patriarch roared. An enormous red tiger phantom appeared behind him. Its strength increased explosively as it punched out.

    The bear n leader and the wolf n leader also had their own totem shadows behind them.

    Nancy flew high into the sky and shifted the battlefield.

    A ¡°Ghost sh¡± forced back the wolf n leader who was nning to sneak attack from behind.

    The ¡°Devil Sword¡± condensed countless sword-shaped weapons.

    The head of the tiger n attacked head-on. She dodged with a ¡®Instant Steps¡¯ and appeared behind him. Her legs were like des as she shed down with a ¡®Moon sh¡¯!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Ten thousand meters high in the sky had already be a restricted area.

    Purple light and red light shed against each other.

    The three n leaders roared continuously.

    Tang Yu retracted his gaze. Nancy was one against three and was not at a disadvantage. In fact, she had even injured her opponent several times. It was a pity that a Second Grade Transcendent had the ability to heal herself at an abnormal level. Even if her heart was ruptured or her head was chopped off, she could quickly recover.

    In the surroundings, the Transcendents and dark creatures were all restless. Under the dark night sky, countless scarlet eyes stared at the three of them.

    Hui Ren had already gripped his dagger with both hands.

    Tang Yu slowly drew his sword, his expression one percent solemn.

    There was still a fifty-nine minutes and twenty seconds left to the countdown.

    The Extraordinary ss dark creature with different appearances andrge bodies took the lead in charging forward, bringing with it the sound of the wind.

    ¡°Just in time. Let¡¯s try out our new domain ability.¡±

    Open!

    Invisible waves spread out.

    The pale gold domain dispersed the darkness and enveloped the surroundings.

 Chapter 540

    <h4>Chapter 540</h4>

    The power of a domain was the symbol of a third stage Transcendent.

    The strength of a third stage cultivator depended on the strength of a domain.

    Using the power of a domain toprehendws was the key to breaking through to the third stage of Transcendent and bing a sage.

    If a Transcendent started to break away from the realm of mortals, then a sage was an immortal god.

    In the endless universe, the world was like the sand of a river. However, those who could step into the Saint ne all had great perseverance and great luck.

    In the history of Aino Continent, there had never been a Saint.

    Tang Yu had once, ording to his own understanding, simply divided the life into four levels, namely primary, intermediate, advanced, and peak. The former Origin Star was considered top-notch, and the present Earth was gradually recovering its former glory.

    As for Aino World, in his eyes, it could be divided into high-levels because of the existence of the World Tree.

    Even in the second era of the Origin Star, the countless lifes discovered by exploration could still be ranked in the top¡­ He felt that if there were no foreign invaders, giving the Aino Continent another few thousand years, it was very likely that a true Transcendent would be born.

    But now, there was not even a trace of a Tier 3 Transcendent.

    Even the Great Sage could not tell if there was such a person in the Chu kingdom.

    The most essential ability of a domain was to create a home advantage. An enemy that stepped into a domain would be suppressed, their strength, speed, and even the speed at which Origin Energy circted would be weakened.

    On the other hand, the domain master could increase the power of the domain, increasing the gap between the two sides.

    This was the most basic,

    On this, different domains had different abilities.

    For example, the empty ¡°sword domain¡±, the sword energy, and the enemies inside would be attacked by the sword energy all the time.

    For example, ine¡¯s ¡°Ice and Snow Domain¡± could not only freeze the enemy, but also greatly increase her ice ability.

    Tang Yu was also very curious about how powerful his own domain was.

    The pale gold domain spread out, one kilometer, two kilometers, three kilometers¡­

    The first time he used it, his domain covered a range of five kilometers. It was several timesrger than when he first used the ¡°Ice Sword Domain¡±.

    The Transcendent rank dark creature was arge bird. Its entire body was pitch-ck and its face was ugly. It was like a crow that had been magnified countless times. Its mouth was wide open as it let out an ear-piercing cry.

    It flew straight over and stepped into the pale gold domain. Immediately, its pping wings paused for a moment before recovering. However, it was visibly slowing down.

    It spat out a dark red shockwave and a thick beam of light shot out. When it was spat out, the beam of light was over a meter thick and pierced throughyers of air.

    With the veteran Transcendent strength of therge bird, Origin Energy Indulgence was somewhat worn out. A single shockwave could easily shoot out more than ten kilometers. Within ten kilometers, it still possessed extraordinary power.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t even bother to look at the shockwave. Under theyers of the power of the domain, the beam of light became thinner and thinner. It was only three kilometers away before itpletely disappeared into the air.

    More and more Extraordinary ss dark creatures entered. Affected by the domain, the veteran Transcendents were generally weakened by two or threeyers. The average Extraordinary ss had at least half their strength cut off¡­

    Behind them, there were also many awakened ss flying creatures that rushed into the domain.

    The next moment,

    His body froze as if a mountain was pressing down on him. Countless awakened rank dark creatures pped their wings and fell down like rain.

    There was even a bang. Some of the awakened rank monsters could not withstand the pressure. Their bodies suddenly exploded likepressed balloons, and blood sttered everywhere.

    sh!

    With the support of the domain power, Tang Yu was very fast. Every sword cut a huge crack on the body of the Extraordinary rank dark creature.

    Blood rained down from the sky.

    As they wailed, the Extraordinary Dark Creatures fell one after another.

    For a moment, he had the feeling of being unparalleled in the game. He would be injured if he touched them, and he would die if he touched them.

    ¡°So I¡¯m already this strong? I really underestimated myself in the past!¡±

    Tang Yu thought happily.

    He wasn¡¯t some trash, so hisbat potential was pretty good.

    The countless deaths in the ¡°spiritual space¡± had long been thrown to the back of his mind.

    How could my death by relying on my ability be considered a cheat?

    As he was lost in thought, he said,

    A tiger-headed non-human charged out from beneath a huge corpse that had fallen to the ground. He held a Transcendent divine weapon in his hand, and a cold de stabbed towards him.

    The timing of the alien race¡¯s choice was just right.

    A veteran Transcendent who had condensed three cores and had a divine weapon in his hand could kill this seemingly powerful human Transcendent with a single strike!

    When Tang Yu reacted, the distance between the two sides was only a few hundred meters.

    It was only possible to avoid it if he used the ¡°instant step¡±.

    However,

    Tang Yu nced at his own body. A second

    There were many equipment and props.

    There were workshops to manufacture and there were also ces to buy them in the market.

    He had never treated himself unfairly in this aspect.

    The cold de attacked. Tang Yu thought for a moment and did not feel any danger.

    Even if I stand still, can you break through my defense?

    Tang Yu was not a M, and did not intend to stand and be cut.

    It was toote to raise his sword to block.

    His gaze was fixed on the tiger head Transcendent, and he mobilized the power of his domain.

    ¡°Intimidate!¡±

    The tiger-headed Transcendent who was charging at him suddenly narrowed his eyes. His heart beat faster and his eyes shed with deep fear. Although he was still under inertia and quickly approached, his movements had already been deformed.

    The big sword brushed past his body. Tang Yu took advantage of the opportunity and raised his hand that held the sword slightly, allowing the tiger-headed Transcendent to hit himself.

    His body split into two.

    The tiger-headed Transcendent snapped out of his trance and looked at therge half of his body in shock. His pupils were still like needles, and he could not believe it.

    Soldier!

    Intimidate!

    Intimidate!

    [ ¨C Intimidation]!

    Tang Yu was bing more and more familiar with the use of his domain.

    His domain, apart from the basic suppression effect, had its own deterrence power, causing the enemy to involuntarily feel awe and fear towards him, and could even actively use the power of his domain to intimidate the enemy.

    The veteran Transcendents were dazed for a moment.

    In battle, it was extremely fatal.

    Three kills!

    Five kills!

    Rampage!

    Insanity!

    Hui Ren and Zhu Shu Li were also trying their own domains. Hui Ren¡¯s domain was rted to the shadow, and there were countless shadow clones in his domain. He could constantly switch between his clones.

    Zhu Shu Li¡¯s domain was full of colorful flowers swaying, but they were all made of illusion, and she did not understand the specific function.

    Both of their domains were only a kilometer in size, so they did not have much effect on Senior Transcendents.

    Tang Yu¡¯s battle aplishments had already surpassed the two of them.

    Only,

    There were too many enemies.

    The roars continued. Looking out, the ck mass was filled with dark creatures.

    There were countless extraordinary auras, and even he was unable to determine how many enemies there were.

    The three of them were like small boats under a huge wave, looking like they could be drowned at any moment.

    Suddenly,

    A dazzling blue light blossomed in the distance.

    Clear out all the dark creatures within a few kilometers.

    On the other side, there was a series of explosions. Shea held a gun cannon in her hand and continuously poured out fire. The fire was dazzling and the sea of fire surged.

    Hongyue, Zhong Ping, Zaber, Tyron, Lorraine, and Carmen, ripped through the ck tide like a sharp knife.

    Especially Shea, who was a Launcher profession. Every bullet she fired was engraved with high-level explosive runes. Combined with Shea¡¯s own ability, her power wasparable to a conventional missile. Her ability to clear the area was even more terrifying than ine. She didn¡¯t even have a CD.

    This was the charm of the Launcher ss.

    ¡°Hahaha,e on,e on! Come on,e on,e on, Lord Xie is here!¡±

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    Ten thousand meters high in the sky.

    The battle between Nancy and the three foreign race experts was graduallying to an end.

    Under Nancy¡¯s violent attacks, the n leader of the Wolf n continuously dodged¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to take it head-on at all. The two curved des in his hands that were at the level of transcendent divine weapons were easily cut off in one collision.

    The n leader of the Bear n was also helpless.

    What he walked was the path of tempering his physical body. His fur was iparably hard, yet it was forcefully split into two by Nancy.

    It was not just once or twice.

    The consumption was extremely great, and the speed at which his injuries were recovering had slowed down quite a bit.

    The strongest tiger n patriarch, apart from his arms that were initially broken, did not suffer much injuries. However, he was clear that once the battle prowess of the wolf n patriarch and bear n patriarch fell, what awaited him was only being crushed.

    The three of them looked at each other and saw the intention to retreat in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Anyway,

    No matter what, there was still the Heart Demon n, right?

    At this time,

    In the distance, over a dozen tyrannical auras rapidly approached.

    The Tiger n Patriarch¡¯s expression changed. Could it be that the human race still had powerful reinforcements?

    Nancy, who had once again chopped off the wolf head, also paused for a moment.

    She nced at Sister ine, Shea, and the others who had already met up with the Lord, and then looked at the dozen or so ck-robed people who had appeared in the distance.

    It was the aura of a human, but it was very unfamiliar.

    But why was she also wearing a ck robe, and she looked a little simr?

 Chapter 541

    <h4>Chapter 541</h4>

    Nancy was stunned.

    The headless werewolf seized the opportunity and quickly retreated. The speed at which his flesh and blood regenerated his head was much slower, and it took him two to three seconds to recover.

    The dozen or so ck-robed people in the distance quickly approached. They were not wearing masks, and under their hoods, they were either skinny or ordinary.

    ¡°Hey, hey, is there such an expert in the Kingdom of Aino?¡± Fanny was equally stunned.

    Shea snapped her fingers and lit up her cigarette. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any. The most experienced Transcendents among the dozen or so people have three auras that are clearly countless times stronger. If they are experts from the capital, how can our n of robbing the rich and helping the poor and saving the world be so smooth?¡±

    ¡°Could it be someone from the royal family? Didn¡¯t the Great Sage say that the royal family has already been controlled by the mastermind behind the scenes?¡± Zaber said.

    ine shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. This group of people got close and were attacked by many dark creatures.¡±

    ¡°Hey, doesn¡¯t that mean that we can join forces with this group and our pressure will be reduced a lot?¡± Zhu Shuli felt that she had discovered the blind spot. It was time to show off her superb wisdom!

    ¡°No, they are not friendly. Their auras are very strong. They are not only targeting the foreign races but also us.¡±

    Tang Yu had some guesses. If there were any other super forces in the continent apart from the capital, the first thing he thought of was the ck-robed person he had met a few months ago when he had crossed realms to summon Nancy.

    Even though his overall strength had increased by dozens of times and he still had countless trump cards that had yet to be revealed, Tang Yu was still unwilling to provoke that group of people.

    Now,

    They havee to us, and their goal is probably¡­

    ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re not one of us, why did you steal our ck robes?¡± Nancy asked in a daze.

    She was still a little angry.

    Tang Yu facepalmed.

    There were different types of ck robes?

    There are no patterns on it, so how can you find something different if you¡¯re all ck?

    He nced at the mouse. If there were any differences, would the size count?

    The mouse looked around and felt a sense of malice.

    ¡­

    The three patriarchs of the tiger n, wolf n, and bear n did not take advantage of the time when Nancy was in a daze tounch an attack.

    They had already been severely injured many times, but they could not even defeat the ck robes of the other party.

    The victor was determined!

    They were already prepared to throw the problem to the Heart Demon n.

    The new reinforcements from the human race made their expressions even more grave.

    That¡¯s right,

    The three n heads had never expected that the new dozen or so ck-robed people had other motives.

    They were all wearing the same type of ck robes. Wasn¡¯t it possible that they were reinforcements?

    They had been staying in the old king¡¯s city all this time, but it was not that they did not understand the outside world.

    The nobles of the king¡¯s city were pedantic and liked topare. Almost all of them wore dazzling clothes. Who would wear ck robes? Now, there was no need to hide their identities. It was clearly uniform!

    It was the reinforcement!

    ¡°You guys intercept the reinforcements. I will deal with this female human for the time being. Don¡¯t panic, our reinforcements are almost here!¡± The Tiger Tribe Patriarch said in a low voice. It was already time for him to fight with his life on the line.

    The Wolf Tribe Patriarch and the Bear Tribe Patriarch were prepared to pledge their lives to the ruler as they faced the group of ck-robed men head-on.

    Their origin was damaged and their recovery abilities were far from their peak state.

    Among the human reinforcements, there were three more Second Order Transcendent auras.

    The two n leaders were rather pessimistic.

    But at the critical moment,

    The mission that was branded in their souls allowed them to face it head on.

    Just hold on for a while!

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    The broken Transcendent Scimitar had already been repaired. The Wolf n Patriarch held two sabers in his hands and crossed them into a cross. Origin Energy continuously surged, and a ten-meter-long cross de shed towards the ck-robed man¡¯s group.

    The pressure surged.

    The ck-robed man had no fear on his face. Back then, when one of them held a sickle-shaped weapon, he immediately swept it out. A huge crescent-shaped energy collided with the cross de, destroying it. In the end, both disappeared.

    The head of the Wolf Race heaved a sigh of relief.

    Not bad. Not every single human Transcendent possessed battle prowess that far surpassed the three of them.

    They immediately fought together.

    The flesh of the head of the Bear Race was thick. Even though he had to withstand the full force attack of a rank two Transcendent Mortal expert, he was only slightly injured.

    Unlike before, when he was cut in half by Nancy¡¯s sword, the bear n leader finally regained his confidence as a meat shield.

    The wolf n leader was also no longer pessimistic. He held his scimitar and charged left and right.

    They fought two against three and were not in a good state. Although they were at a disadvantage, the problem was not big. It was much easier than fighting one person with three people just now.

    It is not a problem to hold until the heart demonse to help.

    Suddenly,

    A rank two ck-robed expert took advantage of the gap between the two races to escape from the battle and rush towards the battlefield where Nancy and the Tiger Tribe Patriarch were.

    ¡°Shit! Tiger is in danger! They n to break through from there!¡±

    Even though the Tiger Tribe Patriarch faced Nancy alone, he was still in a sorry state and was seriously injured.

    If he added another Rank 2 Transcendent at this time, it was very likely to be fatal to him.

    The wolf n leader felt that he had analyzed the crux of the matter, but he was entangled and unable to support.

    He could only watch helplessly,

    The Rank 2 ck robe rushed to a distance of two to three kilometers away from Nancy. It did not continue to approach, but instead stopped in the air. Its hands were crossed into a seal, and it muttered something.

    ¡°What are you doing? Prepare some kind of secret technique?¡±

    The n leader of the Wolf n was confused and the n leader of the Tiger n was trembling in fear.

    The ck-robed man stared at Nancy with a burning gaze. His fingers were nimble and moved like a phantom.

    Theplicated incantation came to an end.

    ¡°Curse Seal! Activate!¡±

    The tiger n patriarch was shocked.

    The ck-robed man who was fighting with the wolf n and bear n patriarch looked at Nancy fervently.

    The strongest weapon finally returned to their hands, hands¡­

    Ah?

    Why hasn¡¯t there been any changes?

    The leading ck-robed man nced at the person who had cast the curse.

    The man was also very depressed.

    They had searched for hundreds of years before finally finding Nancy, the strongest weapon with terrifying power in her body.

    In order to prevent the weapon from being too strong and out of control, Nancy suppressed the power in her body when she was six years old and sealed it.

    As long as the ten years were up, the power they sealed in Nancy¡¯s body wouldpletely merge. No matter how strong the strongest weapon became in the future, it would not be able to escape the control of the curse seal.

    Although there were some small situations when the tenth year was about to arrive, the strongest weapon broke free from the seal and escaped, and even disappeared for a while¡­ However, this third bishop of the Final Church believed that the power sealed in the body of the strongest weapon had already formed.

    ¡°Could it be that the power of the curse seal has been weakened because it is not yet ten years old?¡±

    The third bishop felt that it made sense.

    The effective range of the secondary curse seal in his hands was only three kilometers, far from the orthodox curse seal in the Pope¡¯s hands.

    Now the power is weakened¡­

    The third bishop did not hesitate to continue approaching, and no one disturbed him. The surrounding area had long be a ¡°vacuum zone¡± under the aftermath of the battle between Nancy and the tiger n leader.

    Against the aftermath, he was only a kilometer away.

    Nancy attacked the tiger n leader while the third bishop followed closely with narrowed eyes, maintaining a suitable distance. His fingers quickly ovepped and formed a seal.

    ¡°Curse seal! Activate!¡±

    ¡°I order you toe here!¡±

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    ¡°Give me a f*cking reaction!¡±

    Nancy paused for a moment and turned her head. In the eyes of the third bishop, who was gradually rejoicing, she muttered, ¡°This guy is a little silly. Where did hee from? He even stole our ck robes!¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    The second bishop, ¡°¡­¡±

    The fourth bishop, ¡°¡­¡±

    The leader of the Wolf n was also stunned.

    Something is wrong, let me sort out what happened.

    The human reinforcements have arrived, so they came forward to stop¡­ my ass!

    They were not in the same group at all!

    The Wolf n Patriarch finally understood that the second group of ck-robed men was targeting the ck-armored girl with terrifyingbat strength.

    They had no intention of dealing with them at all.

    Then, what was the point of them risking their lives to stop the two sides from getting close?

    Where are they?

    They are clearly not a group of people, or even enemies. You say that you are wearing the same ck robe because your strings are pulled out?

    The leader of the Wolf n looked at the third bishop and the others as if he was looking at a fool.

    His gaze was strangely simr to Nancy¡¯s.

    The third main sect master was furious.

    This was not scientific, nor was it awakening!

    Could it be¡­ that his movements were not urate enough?

    He used the curse seal twice again.

    Useless!

    Useless!

    A cold wind blew past.

    A third force appeared, and the Wolf Tribe Patriarch and the Bear Tribe Patriarch had already retreated to the side.

    Nancy no longer chased after the Tiger Tribe Patriarch.

    The three rank two bishops of the Final Church stood side by side and looked into Nancy¡¯s eyes.

    The foreign races gradually retreated, and Tang Yu was also happy and rxed.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about Nancy at all.

    In terms of strength, the three Second Order humans might not necessarily be stronger than the three other races.

    Tang Yu ignored the curse seal that the Final Church viewed as a trump card.

    The special power that was sealed within Nancy¡¯s body didn¡¯t exist!

    As early as the moment Nancy signed a contract with him and was summoned to Earth, the power of the contract poured into her body and all her injuries were healed. All of her negative statuses were cleared, including the methods that the Final Church used to restrict Nancy.

    On the contrary¡­

    Tang Yu nced at the time on the interface. There were still more than 50 minutes before he could transfer the World Tree.

    It had been too long!

    The system actually doesn¡¯t have the ability to speed up Origin Crystals.

    He, Great Lord Tang, is someone whocks Origin Crystals!

    If you have the ability, then let me spend the Origin Crystals!

    ording to his own guesses, Tang Yubined the [Eye of Insight] and saw the name of the ¡®Church of Light¡¯, as well as the position, strength, and so on.

    She told this information to the others in the contract.

    Nancy, who had been reacting slowly all along, narrowed her eyes slightly.

    She understood.

    It was these people who sealed her for ten years!

    The thick purple-ck energy floated around Nancy, bing more and more terrifying.

    The space around her distorted.

    The wind stopped for a moment.

    The treetops stopped shaking.

    The terrifying pressure made the dark creatures cry out in pain.

    Nancy stared at the members of the Ultimate God Sect.

    The hatred that had been sealed for ten years.

    The hatred of the pirated ck robe.

    The hatred of the traitor of the human race.

    Nancy, who had been in a daze the entire time and had been reading a book, was very angry at this moment.

    Without saying much, she shed down with her sword.

    sh!

    Under her fury, the hundreds of meters long sword radiance shed down, several times more terrifying than before.

    Space violently trembled, opening up a huge crack.

    Lightning arcs jumped, filled with terrifying destructive energy.

    The three bishops of the Final Church had fanatical gazes. As expected of the strongest weapon the Pope had chosen¡­ Only then did they react. The purple radiance in their vision grewrger andrger. That terrifying might, it seemed that even if they worked together, they would not be able to block it?

    Cold!

    One of the bishops¡¯ body immediately turned into energy, turning into countless particles that fled.

    The other two bishops who specialized in physical bodies roared as they used their strongest battle techniques.

    Bang!!

    More than half of their bodies vaporized and disappeared. The power of ghosts and gods eroded their bodies, causing their flesh and blood to be reborn and consume more energy.

    The energy particles that the other bishop had transformed into gathered in the distance again. His face was pale, and he no longer had his original fanaticism. Instead, his face was full of fear.

    Tang Yu opened his mouth slightly, not looking at Nancy.

    Instead,

    He looked at the huge spatial crack that had been cut open.

    It was not pitch-ck.

    Through the cracks, one could see mountains, rivers, and even the scaled stairs. The style was different from Earth, but Tang Yu felt that it was familiar.

    That,

    Isn¡¯t it the capital?

    Nancy actually broke through space!

 Chapter 542

    <h4>Chapter 542</h4>

    King¡¯s City, Pce.

    The preparations for the sacrificial ceremony hade to an end.

    During this period of time, out of the ten people on the streets, eight or nine of them had mentioned the ceremony.

    Just like the Spring Festival in the Daxia Kingdom, under the careful nning of the royal family, the sacrificial ceremony was a celebration for the entire country.

    Inside the pce,

    The king and the first Prince, who were possessed by the Heart Demon n, had a rare smile on their usually gloomy faces.

    The World Tree was a very rare treasure. Even for the upper envoys, it was rare.

    Corroding the World Tree not only caused the World Tree to perish, but it could also use the body of the World Tree to produce the treasures needed by the upper envoys.

    The two of them would be the ones toplete such an important task. At that time, the rewards bestowed by the great ruler would definitely not be few.

    ¡°Even if I break through to the Saint rank in the future, it is not impossible.¡±

    The king was lost in thought.

    Suddenly,

    A wolf-headed demonic human rushed into the pce.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to meet in the pce? And your n leader!¡±

    As he spoke, a terrifying aura was released.

    The wolf-headed demonic human immediately knelt down with a hundred faces.

    ¡°No, sir, something, something has happened.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The kingdom¡¯s expression changed slightly and became even more gloomy, but it alsopletely tightened the aura it emitted.

    The Werewolf n Transcendent took two deep breaths and hurriedly said, ¡°A group of human experts intruded into the old king¡¯s city. Moreover¡­ I don¡¯t know what method they used to revive the World Tree! Even the Patriarch and the others are no match for that group of human experts!¡±

    Just as the king was about to re up, he was stunned.

    The three patriarchs of the wolf n, tiger n, and bear n were naturally nothing in his eyes. However, they were still existences at the second level of the Transcendent realm. They were not weak amongst those at the same level. Even if they were to face a third level domain realm master, the three of them would be able to hold on for a short period of time if they joined forces.

    A human Transcendent, a domain realm master?

    That was impossible!

    In the past, there was only one old domain realm master in the Enoch Kingdom.

    After the battle that year, the Enoch Kingdom no longer had any decent experts. Not to mention domain realm masters, even Tier 2 Transcendents did not exist.

    At the very least, the king had always been in his control.

    However, the Wolf Tribe Transcendents were unable to provide much information. They only knew that the group of people were wearing ck robes. ¡°At first, there were only a few people in the ck robes. Later on, there were more and more reinforcements. When I ran out to report, I saw more than a dozen ck robed peopleing. The Patriarch and the others probably won¡¯t be able to hold on for long. I hope that the two lords¡­¡±

    ck Robe!

    Was it the group that stirred up the rain and wind in the capital before? They actually had such strength

    Considering the situation with the World Tree, the King of the Inner Demons no longer hesitated. Just as he was about to move, he suddenly raised his head.

    Rumble!

    There was an explosion.

    When they reached the outside of the pce, the imperial guards had already run out. They looked up at the sky in panic.

    There was a crack that was thousands of meters long, almost splitting the sky in half.

    There were countlessrge and small cracks in the surroundings.

    The entire sky was like broken ss, especially twisted.

    What surprised the Royal Guards even more was that through the crack, they could clearly see the ruins on the other side.

    ¡­

    ¡°What, what is that?¡±

    Duke Modun mansion.

    There were still many nobles and extraordinary people gathered here.

    Many nobles who originally belonged to Duke Modun faction looked at Duke Modun with unfriendly looks, hoping to getpensation from the Duke.

    They had lost too much when setting up a trap to deal with the ¡°ck Robe Organization¡±.

    The first seat,

    Duke Modun is also desperate.

    What can he do? His loss is even greater!

    The entire Duke¡¯s Mansion has been reduced to ruins. All the treasures in the mansion have been plundered. Now, let alone repairing the mansion, there is not enough healing medicine!

    Some of the Transcendents directly under the Duke¡¯s Mansion were still waiting to heal their wounds!

    As they tore through the air, there was an explosion in the sky. They also quickly rushed out of the room and saw the same heaven-splitting scene.

    The crack was high in the sky, and the scene inside it was like a rippling water surface that could not be seen clearly.

    However,

    They could still distinguish the ruins.

    Inside the crack, the ancient trees in the sky and the dense branches and leaves were also very conspicuous.

    Other than that,

    ¡°It¡¯s dark creatures, so many superrge dark creatures. Wait, they areing out!¡±

    The old king¡¯s city was originally a ce where the Heart Demon n used special methods to cut it out from the original space of the Eno Continent and rece it with the new king¡¯s city.

    The two spaces were closely connected, and the space barrier was far inferior to the normal world.

    Under Nancy¡¯s attack that exceeded the standard, the space was shattered, and the huge gap that was thousands of meters wide did not have any signs of healing. Not only that, the tremors became more and more severe, and more space cracks appeared.

    Most dark creatures did not have intelligence, only instinct.

    They might retreat under the pressure of the strong, but they could not give up on the delicious food in front of them.

    In the eyes of the dark creatures, the human aura was the best food.

    The entire capital had hundreds of millions of people, so many awakened dark creatures immediately rushed out.

    When they passed through the spatial crack, they reached the edge and were instantly torn apart. More and more fell from the sky, a dark mass.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? Is the Eternal Army eating shit? Why did they let the dark creatures in?¡±

    Some nobles who didn¡¯t know what was going on shouted, and more people had solemn expressions.

    Duke Modun waved his hand and smashed hundreds of dark creatures into pieces, but there was no rxed expression on his face.

    He looked at the huge spatial cracks above his head. More and more dark creatures had rushed out of the cracks, and the capital was in a mess.

    A giant beast rushed out and fell from the sky. With a roar, the shockwave spread in all directions, and countless buildings copsed like dominos.

    ¡°It¡¯s an Extraordinary level dark creature. I¡¯m afraid there are many of them!¡±

    The other nobles also panicked.

    While thinking of returning to his mansion to defend, he also thought that staying by the Duke¡¯s side would be safer with many experts.

    They could clearly see that in the space opposite the crack, there were countless Extraordinary level dark creatures. It was likely that there were more than all the Transcendents in the capital added together.

    There were also some beast creatures that were smaller in size but stronger than the dark creatures.

    Wolf Head Man, Tiger Head Man¡­

    Could it be that there were other intelligent races on the Aino Continent?

    And what was that Ancient World Tree?

    Also,

    On the other side of the crack, what was the existence that was besieged by countless dark creatures and foreign races?

    ¡°The ck-robed man!¡±

    Duke Modun suddenly said, ¡°Looking down at the third crack, at the bottom left corner, several ck-robed people were besieged, and¡±

    His tone wasplicated.

    This ck-robed man was familiar!

    He could tell all the masks on his face!

    Duke Modun didn¡¯t know how to feel.

    Logically speaking, seeing the ¡°ck-robed organization¡± surrounded should be happy and happy.

    However, the dark creatures that besieged the ¡°ck-robed organization¡± were even more bloody enemies to him.

    All the people living in the capital knew that it was these dark creatures that only knew how to kill that created the current environment of the apocalypse. Duke Modun used to have a vast territory outside the capital. There were countless subordinates. However, with the arrival of the ck tide, the territory was destroyed. He had no choice but to retreat to the capital. The experts under hismand were also killed.

    Compared to the ¡°ck Robe Organization¡± that only robbed money, the dark creatures were on the opposite side from the sky and would not rest until they died.

    He also guessed that those foreign races, those foreign races that were not attacked by dark creatures, were probably the ones behind the ck tide.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Duke Modun suddenly frowned.

    I remember that there were many strong people in the Duke¡¯s Mansion. Even if he retreated to the capital and lost a lot of strength, he was not a first-tier expert in the mansion¡­

    There seemed to be some contradictions in his memory.

    Duke Modun was lost in thought.

 Chapter 543

    <h4>Chapter 543</h4>

    Duke Modun is a veteran Transcendent who has already condensed three source cores. Among the Transcendents in the capital, he can be considered one of the strongest.

    There is only a small gap between him and the second level of the Transcendent¡­ Although this line is very likely the distance of a universe.

    It can not be denied the strength of Duke Modun.

    Also inherited from the Duke¡¯s mansion, spirit, constitution, and source power are all outstanding in all aspects of the same rank.

    The essence, and spirit of a Second Grade Transcendentbined into one. The method of tampering with memories of the Heart Demon race could not be used. Although a First Grade Transcendent could not bepared to a Second Grade Transcendent, his resistance in this aspect was not weak either.

    As a result, the Heart Demon race was not violently modifying memories. Instead, it was based on the situation. Just like the blood feud between humans and dark creatures, it could not be erased. It could only tamper with some of the memories of the battle in the capital.

    The foreign race was very skilled. Before the Eno Continent, they had used the method of tampering with memories many times. Under normal circumstances, there would not be any idents.

    However, at this time,

    The sky cracked and the appearance of the extraordinary dark creature made Duke Modun recall the content that he subconsciously ignored in the past.

    The logical contradiction of memories shed through his mind.

    The strange memory gradually emerged in the depths of his mind.

    ¡°No, no, I am not the real Duke Modun. The real Duke is his father. He¡­ He died in the war thirty years ago!¡±

    Duke Modun murmured, his mind bulging.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t your title been inherited for hundreds of years? How big was it thirty years ago?¡±

    Wait,

    The noble was a little weaker, and he had no other thoughts besides panic when he saw the space crack and dark creatures.

    The true memory is still sealed in the depths of my mind, until the keyword appears¡­

    The great battle thirty years ago.

    ¡°Hiss -¡°

    ¡°Why do I vaguely feel that there was really a great battle thirty years ago that shook the heavens and earth?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I think¡­ I remember now. It seems like the capital has been destroyed?¡±

    ¡°The mastermind behind the Dark Tide. Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s those werewolves, bear men, and tiger men!¡±

    ¡°Wait, what are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand?¡±

    A few veteran Transcendents suddenly recalled their shattered memories. Even more Transcendents had confused expressions. Even when the word ¡®war¡¯, ¡®capital¡¯, ¡®fall¡¯, and so on entered their ears, they were still¡­ confused.

    Could it be that the Duke and the other lords had fallen into some kind of illusion?

    No, that¡¯s not right.

    If the Duke and the other lords had all nted an illusion, it doesn¡¯t make sense. We are safe. So, there is only one truth. We are the ones who had truly fallen into the illusion!

    It is very likely,

    The broken sky, the falling dark creatures, and the apocalyptic disaster were all caused by illusion.

    Yes, it must be so!

    A Transcendent raised his hand and pped the person beside him, causing him to re at him angrily.

    He had no choice but to smile awkwardly and p himself in the face with his two palms. It was quite painful.

    If he was really ruthless, it was very likely that his life would be lost if the illusion was not broken.

    Duke Modun had recovered from his meditation and his face wasplicated.

    He looked at the strange, self-closed, or a group of extraordinary people that he had seen through and slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°That year¡­¡±

    The sound of spiritual power being injected spread out like a bell, resounding in the ears of every Transcendent in the surroundings.

    The memories of the battle back then were slowly told by Duke Modun.

    The kingdom retreated and defended the capital.

    The ck tide attacked, the final battle.

    Countless experts fell, and the capital was reduced to ruins.

    More and more Transcendents looked up at the sky in shock.

    ¡°The other side is the capital that we used to live in. Then, what is thisnd under our feet?¡±

    ¡°I used to feel that something was wrong. It turns out that our memories were tampered with.¡±

    ¡°Wait, the¡± Eternal Wall ¡°was built by the royal family. Then¡­ did the king¡¯s memory also be tampered with, or¡­¡±

    On the other side of the crack,

    That ancient tree that towered into the sky should be the World Tree, right? I remember that in thest battle, the World Tree revealed its original appearance.

    These nobles originally did not know about the existence of the World Tree, and only knew that the royal family had a treasure.

    However, that battle back then was earth-shattering, and the World Tree could not hide either. In the end, it was revealed.

    The Transcendents recalled everything that happened back then, and also knew the mastermind behind the Dark Tide and the purpose of the enemy.

    They looked at the World Tree across the crack.

    It was currently recovering, and the new leaves of the tender branches were growing rapidly.

    However, it was difficult to hide the original appearance of the dead.

    Duke Modun looked around the world tree and tried to resist the ck tide. His face wasplicated.

    ¡°Maybe we wronged them!¡±

    ¡°They are not for money, but to save the world tree, for our kingdom.¡±

    ¡°They risked their lives to kill the enemy, but we, in a daze, became aplices.¡±

    Shame!

    They thought that the ¡°ck Robe Organization¡± was a group of country bumpkins from other kingdoms. Now that they thought about it, they were a resistance organization hidden in the dark!

    The kingdom had been controlled by the mastermind behind the scenes and the royal family had fallen. Only they did not abandon theirst hope.

    Those people might be some secret powerhouses who survived the battle back then.

    Only then could it be exined that they had such powerful strength.

    Duke Modun felt that he had discovered the truth. Now that he had torn open the memory blockade, his body, which had not been there for a long time, became hot blooded. He roared and rushed into the dark creatures, forcibly blowing open a nk space!

    ¡­

    Through the contract, Tang Yu confessed to the Xingling Xingyue sisters who were sitting in the capital, and after organizing the manpower defense, he no longer paid attention to that side.

    The main battlefield was the old capital.

    The core battlefield was where Nancy was.

    At this moment,

    It had already changed from the three races vs Nancy to ¡°Nancy beating up the Church of Light¡±.

    In just a few minutes, the three bishops of the Church had suffered heavy losses.

    The second bishop had a face full of fear.

    He had long lost the confidence he had before to take down the strongest weapon.

    He was also stupid.

    He clearly knew that it was the strongest weapon that the Pope had chosen. It possessedbat strength and potential that far surpassed ordinary people. Did he think that three against one would be enough to take down the opponent?

    It would be good if he was not killed!

    In the distance,

    The chiefs of the wolf, bear, and tiger ns were much more rxed after seeing this.

    That was true,

    After transforming, their battle prowess had increased by more than double, and they couldn¡¯t be considered mediocre at the same level.

    They were previously beaten by Nancy until they doubted their lives, but now, looking at it¡­ Heh, those three human ns havested even shorter than us, and their confidence has returned in an instant.

    Nancy struck out with her sword.

    The fourth bishop had suffered too much damage, and hisbat power had begun to decline.

    In the distance,

    Tang Yu had a solemn expression on his face. Countless numbers shed past his eyes, and his gaze swept across the surroundings.

    At present, the Church of the End had the highest status and was only the second bishop.

    A faint sense of danger lingered in his heart.

    Finally,

    As the fourth bishop was getting more and more seriously injured, a huge hole appeared in the distant sky.

    In the middle of the hole stood two figures.

    The person in the lead held a scepter in his hand, and he wore a crown on his head, but his face could not be clearly seen.

    ¡°You have done well. Stand down.¡±

    The Pope said,

    His gaze locked onto Nancy.

    He took a step forward and instantly crossed tens of kilometers, appearing not too far away.

    He stretched out his hand, and a vast power surged from all directions, enveloping Nancy.

    The air became sticky, and this space seemed to be under his control. He wanted topletely imprison Nancy.

    The next moment,

    The Pope crossed his hands and quickly formed a seal, chanting an incantation.

    A terrifying aura rose from his body.

    Tang Yu looked at it and was a little speechless.

    This posture was too familiar.

    Wasn¡¯t this prelude to the activation of the ¡°curse seal¡±?

    Was there a need to be so serious?

 Chapter 544

    <h4>Chapter 544</h4>

    My name is Summer Denton Cecil.

    I am a prophet, and at the same time, a member of the royal family.

    Since I was young, my talent was the best. At the age of fifty, I broke through to Transcendence. Before five hundred years old, I fused with six source power cores and stepped into the second stage of Transcendence. I almost broke the record in the history of the kingdom.

    Unfortunately, I am not the first Prince, not the first heir of the kingdom. The cultivation resources I get every year are far inferior to my stupid brother.

    If not for that, perhaps I would have broken the history record of the kingdom long ago.

    The year I broke through to the second level of the Transcendent realm, I suddenly prophesied a scene.

    The sky was dyed red, and countless monsters descended from the sky.

    That was the apocalypse.

    I told my father the result of the prophecy.

    He believed it, but he didn¡¯t care.

    He believed that with the power of the kingdom, he could resist the monsters that fell from the sky outside the gate of the kingdom.

    I once suggested that we gather resources to train a few top experts and use the method of raising insects to select the most elite warriors for the kingdom. Only in this way can we give up most people and have a chance to live when the apocalypsees.

    However, he was mercilessly refuted.

    The indifference at that time was still fresh in my memory.

    Later,

    The amount of cultivation resources allocated to me was decreasing.

    After hundreds of years, my stupid brother finally broke through to the second level of awakening and took over the power of the king from my father. I proposed again, but I was treated even more coldly.

    There was no ce in the decaying kingdom that could amodate me.

    So,

    I left.

    I have traveled all over the continent.

    This is the most correct decision I have ever made in my life.

    The kingdom is very vast, butpared to the continent and the countless inds overseas, it is only a corner.

    After leaving the kingdom, I will find my own way out. Since my stupid father and brother do not agree with my n, then I will carry it out myself.

    Thus,

    The Final Church was established.

    I used my own methods to select the most talented warriors.

    I improved the cultivation method, used all the resources that can be used, including life, soul, and so on.

    Without the resources of the royal family, my cultivation speed would rise instead of falling. In less than a hundred years, the Divine Church had nurtured several extraordinary experts. In less than a thousand years, there were many second step extraordinary experts.

    All of this proves the correctness of my n.

    Only by abandoning most of the mediocre talents can the few talents improve even faster.

    Afterwards,

    As expected, the apocalypse had arrived.

    The dark creatures posed no threat to the Divine Church. However, the continent grew more and more deste. The earth cracked, the rivers dried up, and the Genesis Qi became thinner and thinner.

    The entire world was deteriorating.

    This situation was even worse for him. Under the thin environment of Genesis Qi, the chances of him breaking through to Saint rank in the future were zero.

    However, the Pope was not in a hurry.

    After thousands of years of exploration of the continent, he had found an enormous flying ship in a hidden ce.

    It should have been left behind by the extraterrestrial visitors before the human civilization of the continent had made its mark.

    The flying ship could take them away from this world, and it also allowed the Pope to understand that the world like the Aino Continent was not the only one in the universe.

    He was ready to leave this world.

    Just at this time,

    He found a little girl with terrifying power in her body.

    At a nce, he could tell that this girl had endless potential and was very suitable for his long-nned n, the ¡°strongest weapon¡± n.

    Everything was going smoothly, but there was less than a month before the tenth year, and there was an ident.

    Fortunately,

    Finally,

    He found the lost strongest weapon.

    As the Pope formed hand seals, he stared at Nancy, feeling even more satisfied.

    Look,

    He had only been missing for a few months, and the strongest weapon had already broken through from the Great Circle of the Awakening Stage to the second level of the exceptional state.

    What a terrifying speed!

    Even though he had already overestimated the potential of the ¡°strongest weapon¡±, he still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    It was hundreds of times more than the history records of Aino Continent!

    Immediately, his heart burned even hotter.

    There was also a trace of happiness.

    Fortunately, he had discovered the strongest weapon that had escaped in time. Otherwise, in a few years or several decades, who knew how powerful the strongest weapon would be? If she had already broken through to the legendary saint rank, even if he had the ¡®Curse Seal¡¯, it would be very difficult for him to have the time to cast a spell.

    The real ¡®Curse Seal¡¯ was simr to the ¡®Lesser Curse Seal¡¯, but it was even moreplicated. The range and power of the seal were more than ten times more than the secondary.

    He hid at the side and saw the third bishop fail to cast the ¡®Curse Seal¡¯.

    He also thought that it was because the tenth year was iplete, causing the power of the ¡®Curse Seal¡¯ to be cut off. Now, only the real version of the curse seal could be effective.

    He never felt that there was a problem with the special power that had been injected into the body of the ¡°strongest weapon¡±.

    The special power had been sealed in the body for three years, and there was still a possibility of getting rid of it. Now, it had beenpletely integrated with the ¡°strongest weapon¡±, growing stronger with the strength of the other party.

    Even he, who was most familiar with the special power, could not do anything to it.

    Not to mention others.

    He was very relieved.

    The Pope used his domain power to restrain his opponent while quickly using it.

    His nimble fingers quickly changed like a phantom.

    In less than a second, he finished preparing the forward movements of the ¡®Curse Mark¡¯.

    Thest note was released.

    ¡°Curse Seal, activate!¡±

    A strange fluctuation quickly spread.

    ording to normal circumstances, the power in Nancy¡¯s body would cause the fluctuation to resonate, thus causing the curse seal to take effect.

    However,

    One second, two seconds passed.

    Nancy looked at him curiously, but there was no other reaction.

    The Pope couldn¡¯t hold back his old face anymore.

    After all, he was not like the third bishop. He was hoping for luck. He was not prepared to try again¡­ If he lost his face again, he would not be able to hold it in anymore. This subordinate was still watching from the side!

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    ¡°There may have been some mistakes in the previous arrangements, but it does not matter. Catch again and seal it for ten years or a hundred years. I do notck this bit of time.¡±

    An even more terrifying aura spread.

    Time seemed to stop at this moment. Even the Extraordinary dark creatures felt their souls tremble.

    Origin Energy gathered into arge hand and grabbed at Nancy.

    A mere Second Grade Transcendent facing a Third Grade domain realm master was like a child facing a strong man. How could he resist?

    Whoosh ¨C

    A streak of purple light shed out and collided with the Origin Energy Hand. An earth-shattering explosion rang out, and a terrifying energy tide surged out in all directions.

    The space around them became increasingly weak, and countless cracks appeared.

    The bodies of countless dark creatures dissipated like fine powder.

    The three second rank bishops that were rtively close to them all tumbled a few times in the air, and were so scared that they retreated far away.

    As for the rest of the Tier 1 Transcendents, the safety distance in their hearts had already gone from ten kilometers to twenty kilometers to thirty kilometers. They wished that they could escape from the old king¡¯s city.

    Tang Yu extended his hand and used his domain power to form a shield, blocking the shockwaves.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The Pope raised his eyelids, astounded.

    He actually managed to push his domain power away?

    He saw circles of purple energy spread around Nancy. Countless purple smoke shadows suddenly appeared and then disappeared. It was as if there were ghosts and gods wailing, giving off an aura that could cause life to wither.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually domain power¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s even domain power with special attributes!¡±

    ¡°To be able to master a domain at the second level of Transcendence, it is unprecedented. As expected of the¡± strongest weapon ¡°, it is indeed the strongest!!¡±

    Even at the third level of Transcendence, there were only traces of domain power in the beginning. It required one to constantlyprehend, use, and practice to master the true domain.

    Even if the domain power of ¡°strongest weapon¡± could notpare to his own, it was much stronger than a Transcendent who had just stepped into the third level.

    More importantly, it had special characteristics!

    It seemed to be able to extinguish life force, and it also gave people a strange feeling.

    The Pope was not angry at all that his domain had been broken free.

    The stronger the ¡°strongest weapon¡±, it proved that the better his vision was, the more correct his n was.

    To be able to master a domain at the second rank, and far beyond the scope of geniuses, it was a miracle that could not be described with words.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The Pope suddenly frowned.

    In this space, besides his own domain, the other domain, he¡­ also sensed other domain power?

    His spiritual energy quickly spread out, sweeping through the entire inner city.

    His eyes immediately widened.

    In the distance, there was a group of Transcendents dressed in ck robes. Their auras were only at the first level of the exceptional state. However, why? He could sense five different domains ¨C one, two, three, four, five!

    Was this a joke?

 Chapter 545

    <h4>Chapter 545</h4>

    The Pope was shocked when he first noticed the power of other domains.

    A Transcendent Third Order wasmonly known as a domain realm expert. The two were the same, possessing the power of a domain meant that they possessed the strength of a Transcendent Third Order.

    Before today, the two words ¡®almost¡¯ did not exist.

    The Pope thought that there were several other Transcendent Third Order experts besides him. He almost retreated. When he sensed them again, he realized that they were only at the strength of a Transcendent First Order.

    At best, he was only a senior level one, and his realm was still a level lower than the strongest weapon!

    He had actually mastered a domain

    Moreover, all of them had special attributes¡­ or rather, special attributes!

    Different from his domain that had no attributes, his domain could only suppress and imprison others with the power of his domain, just like controlling the air. However, the level was much higher and he controlled a space.

    His domain power was already not weak. The next step was to develop a domain attribute suitable for him. He would take a step further in his domain, then rely on the domain attribute toprehend the correspondingws. This way, he could attempt to step into the legendary saint rank.

    The Pope had already made a long-term n to develop a domain for five hundred years andprehendws for three thousand years. It was very likely that he was the first person in the history of the Aino Continent to step into the saint rank.

    But when he looked back,

    What about making a fuss?

    How could a Transcendent master a domain?

    He was very suspicious of life.

    He could not master a domain if he was not at the third level of the Transcendent realm¡­ This was an iron rule in his heart.

    It was one thing for Nancy to break the rules. After all, she was the ¡°strongest weapon¡±, but what about those people? They were just ants at the first level¡­

    The Pope observed for a while and found that¡­ those people were really strong!

    They were a bit too strong!

    They were both at the first level of the Transcendent realm, and the dark creatures that surrounded them could barely take two moves, and some of them were even killed in one move!

    If it were forthe ones under hismand, they would probably only be able to kneel in one move.

    Why was the difference between people so great?

    The Pope¡¯s eyes became even more heated. Not only was he looking at Nancy, but he was also staring at Tang Yu and the others.

    He attacked, no longer holding back.

    Each punch carried a power that could overturn seas and rivers.

    Some of the aftermath fell, and the ruins of the old king¡¯s city were instantly wiped away. The shockwave spread out, and clouds of smoke rose up.

    Even if it were forseveral kilometers away, it could still leave a deep pit thousands of meters in radius on the ground.

    It could be called a human-shaped nuclear bomb!

    Only the World Tree remained standing in the disaster. Even someone as strong as the Pope could only scratch some tree bark under the direct impact.

    Ten thousand meters high in the sky, it had already formed a cyclone that was difficult for others to approach.

    Nancy was forced back repeatedly.

    The domain power he had just mastered was far inferior to that of a veteran Tier 3 Transcendent. He could freely use his domain.

    The difference in his own strength was greater.

    In just a few seconds, Nancy, who had been like a valkyrie, was already in danger.

    The Pope continued to bombard them while keeping an eye on Tang Yu and the others.

    If he captured all of these people, not only would he be able to create a few more ¡°strongest weapons¡±, he might even be able to learn how to develop domain attributes.

    No matter what, he could not let them go.

    The second, third, and fourth bishops were all at the second level of the exceptional state, but they werepletely crushed by Nancy. Their battle prowess was damaged, and they might not be able to take down the Transcendents who had mastered their domains.

    He wanted to be safe.

    Then, he looked at the first bishop, his most proud disciple.

    He had reached the third level of the exceptional state decades ago.

    The first bishop epted the order, his entire body strolling through the clouds in the sky, but in just a moment, he was already close to the World Tree.

    His gaze,

    His gazended on Tang Yu and the others, who had their backs against the World Tree¡¯s defense.

    ¡°Squeak, what should we do? I¡¯m a little panicked. Will we be wiped out? Squeak!¡±

    ¡°Your hair is standing on end.¡± Fanny was also a bit nervous.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. If there¡¯s a big problem. There¡¯s no use panicking. We should smoke a cigarette first.¡± Shea spread her hands.

    Kong stared at the approaching first bishop, full of battle intent.

    Zaber¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.

    The stone man, Tyron, stood tall, holding a divine weapon tower shield in his hand. He stepped forward and stood at the front.

    ¡°Lord, I¡¯m afraid that we are not a match for that person. If the situation is bad, I¡¯m afraid that we can only retreat.¡± ine held the Frost Staff tightly and her expression was very serious.

    The difference between the first stage and the third stage of the Transcendent realm was two great realms.

    It was as if the heavens and the earth.

    No matter how strong ine and the others were, they would not be able to fight against a tier three with just a single tier of strength.

    It was just like a female pig being unable to climb a tree.

    Just the pressure from the aura alone made them feel like they could not breathe.

    If it was an ordinary tier one Transcendent, their soul would probably be frozen if they were red at by a domain realm master, and they would not be able to unleash ten percent of their battle prowess.

    Tang Yu naturally knew.

    He still hadn¡¯t forgotten that when he summoned Nancy back then, she was enveloped by the domain of the Divine Church¡¯s Pope. Her soul trembled and she couldn¡¯t move at all¡­ If not for the summoning mechanism back then, she probably wouldn¡¯t even have been able to activate the Return Scroll.

    And now,

    He was no longer afraid of the pressure of a Tier 3 Transcendent domain, but if he wanted to fight her head on, he had to wash up and sleep!

    Tang Yu nced at the system panel again. There were still forty minutes left.

    Far from it.

    Once they retreated, it meant that they would give up on the World Tree and the most precious harvest on the Aino Continent.

    Moreover there was no next chance.

    He didn¡¯t want to give up.

    He nced at the remaining time and saw that he had more than 30 million.

    Ever since he had risen to rank 7, he had never had so many Psychic Energy Points.

    Seeing this, Tang Yu let out a sigh of relief. He did not panic at all and even wanted tough.

    ¡°Indeed, even if we were to join forces, we would not be a match for a third tier Transcendent. However¡­ have you all forgotten something?¡±

    ¡°What have we forgotten?¡±

    ¡°What are the mostmon methods used by nobles to collect World Tree branches these past few days?¡±

    ¡°Common methods? It is nothing more than a frontal attack, an ambush to the side¡­ Wait, the Lord is talking about array formations? Using array formations to fight?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°Also, uh¡­ it¡¯s an increase in strength! Nobles are best at using the¡± World Tree Formation ¡°to increase their strength. Yes, how could I forget? My lord, you still have that move!¡±

    Tang Yu lowered his height and swept his gaze across the surroundings. Finally, he stopped at the ce where the World Tree¡¯s roots were wrapped.

    There was quite a bit of space under the thick roots.

    He quickly chose to build it. It would be safer for him to ce his territory under the roots of the world tree.

    The area that belonged to the territory immediately spread out.

    With the territory, Tang Yu could control his psychic value, whether it was directly facing the enemy or to support himself.

    Compared to the enhancement ability of the ¡°World Tree Formation¡±, it was much stronger!

    They were close to the ground, while Nancy was tens of thousands of meters above the ground.

    After the construction of the territory, Tang Yu immediately nned to use up his Psychic Energy to expand the territory. At the very least, he wanted to cover Nancy.

    Suddenly,

    There was a rustling sound above his head.

    The branches of the World Tree shook.

    The territory and the power of the World Tree resonated at this moment.

    Buzz ¨C

    The two fused together.

    In Tang Yu¡¯s eyes, the territory expanded by hundreds of times, covering the entire old capital.

    It was the World Tree, the range of the world power!

    In an instant, the entire old capital was under his control!

    Boom!

    The first bishop had an indifferent expression on his face. He slowly stretched out his hand and flipped it downwards.

    The endless stream of air gathered into a huge palm, bringing with it an indescribable pressure.

    Space froze at this moment. There was no sound in the surroundings, only the sound of the wind when the huge palm pressed down.

    It was like thunder!

    The foreign races were shocked and fled far away.

    The nobles and extraordinary in the capital saw this giant palm through the spatial crack. Even though they were separated by space, they felt pressure and palpitations.

    Although the people from the ck Robe Organization were strong, how could they face this palm strike head on

    Instantly,

    Tang Yu raised his head and spat out a single word that shook the heavens.

    ¡°Break!¡±

 Chapter 546

    <h4>Chapter 546</h4>

    When disaster descended, the people of King¡¯s City, who had never fought with dark creatures for thirty years, were as fragile as paper at this moment.

    Many of the new generation who were born after the wall was built had thought that King¡¯s City was the world. They had never thought that the rumored dark creatures of the old people were actually so terrifying.

    The Eternal Wall was still standing, but it was already bleeding.

    Countless Extraordinary level dark creatures climbed up the city wall. Even if they relied on the terrain and the many weapons to defend the city, with only several Extraordinary level Eternal Corps, they could not defend the stronghold of the wall.

    Among them, there weren¡¯t many people who had rich experience in killing.

    The first to fall was the suburbs of King¡¯s City, where the troops were the weakest and the people were scarce.

    In the suburbs, there were many ordinary serfs who lived. Even if they were facing the weakest dark creatures, they had no strength to resist.

    Only some mercenary groups that had set up their headquarters in the suburbs let out a few shouts of killing, and soon, they turned into screams and finally disappeared.

    The outskirts of the city were near the city walls. There was a short area that was connected to the city walls. This was the base of the Wing Corps.

    Zaber was not there. There were no Transcendents in the base. However, under the lead of Vice Captain Mark, they tore a hole in the ck tide and headed towards the suburban base.

    Ordinary high level awakened dark creatures were easily killed like paper in the hands of Mark and the others.

    Their levels did not increase much. People like Mark who had been stuck at the bottleneck of the Extraordinary Realm for decades were still the same in terms of realm, but theirbat strength had increased by several times.

    They even managed to break out of the encirclement of a few giant Pseudo-Transcendent dark creatures.

    When a small mountain appeared, it was surrounded byyers of terraces. In front of it was an unknown small vige.

    At this time,

    The vige was a mess and the houses copsed, but there were no human corpses.

    On the terraced fields, the most eye-catching things were not the crops, but towering ck stone towers and white towers.

    Rune arrows and energy bullets continuously shot out from the towers.

    The several Pseudo-Extraordinary rank creatures that were chasing after the Wings Legion were killed several times.

    With the administrator authority granted by the Lord, Xingyue remotely controlled high-level defense buildings to kill Extraordinary enemies, or personally acted. The nearby Extraordinary rank dark creatures had all be corpses.

    ¡­

    In the other regions of the king¡¯s city, the guards were stronger, but at this time, they could only bitterly hold on.

    Outside the city, cries of rm and screams rose and fell.

    More and more regions were left with only the roars of the dark creatures.

    Tree Shade Entertainment City in the outer city had be the first line of defense against the Dark Tide. Countless refugees swarmed in. Those who were unwilling to cooperate and cause trouble were directly suppressed. Mercenaries, merchants, guards, patrolling soldiers, and so on. Under themand of Starsoul and the others, they relied on the terrain and defense buildings to defend.

    They were like a reef that was constantly being attacked by the ck waves.

    Inner city,

    It was the only ce that could hold the Dark Tide in a stalemate.

    Using some of the noble houses as bases, he activated the array and fought against the Extraordinary ss dark creatures.

    Even so, in just a dozen minutes, several noble houses were destroyed. The other great nobles, even the Duke Modun and others, had heavy expressions.

    He was the top Transcendent, able to kill one, five, ten, and even twenty Extraordinary ss dark creatures, but at most that was all.

    His strength was limited, but the dark creatures falling from the sky were endless.

    The Duke Modun flew in the air and looked out. He could even see that after the sacrifice of arge group of guards on the ¡°Wall of Eternity¡±, some huge dark creatures slowly crawled in from outside the city.

    The city wall had beenpletely lost.

    It was simpler than he had imagined.

    It made the Transcendents who had believed in the protection ability of the ¡°Wall of Eternity¡± self-deprecatingly.

    In the sky, on the opposite side of the crack, in the ruins, there was a ck tide.

    There were also countless extraordinary dark creatures that made people feel despair.

    At such a critical moment, the royal experts they were looking forward to did not appear.

    However, they did not appear.

    Among the five legions, the strongest ¡°Red Legion¡±, which was directly under the royal family, was nowhere to be seen except for some ordinary members of the corps and high-levelbat strength.

    Including the Duke Modun, some people who already had some understanding and had some guesses felt bad in their hearts.

    They could only hope that the revived World Tree could create a miracle.

    But if a miracle was easy to be born, how could it be called a miracle?

    Originally,

    When they saw Nancy beating up the heads of the three ns, many of the Transcendents were very excited and thought that there was still a chance for them to be saved.

    However,ter on, the Pope of the Final Divine Church appeared and easily defeated Nancy. Many Transcendents¡¯ hearts sank again.

    Unknowingly, most Transcendents had already ced Tang Yu and the others on their side.

    Their lips were cold and their teeth were dead.

    However, reality was extremely cruel. That shocking palm, even though it was separated by a space, made people feel their hearts tremble.

    It was going to be cold,

    It had to be cold!

    The celestial race!

    ¡­

    Boom!

    The mountain-like palm shattered into pieces.

    It turned into an endless stream of Genesis Qi, dissipating and disappearing.

    The stubborn Tang Yu and the others appeared before everyone.

    A terrifying wind pressure blew away the hood, shattering the mask.

    A strong wind blew past.

    His ck hair was wild and unruly, beating like fire.

    He looked straight ahead, a smile on his lips.

    His eyes were like the stars.

    His words were thew!

    A faint voice spread throughout the old capital, reaching the new capital.

    All the Transcendents were shocked!

    The first bishop was extremely shocked!

    He raised his hand again, gathering the source¡­

    ¡°Scatter -¡°

    A voice that was like a great bell constantly resounded.

    The Genesis Qi gathered by the first bishop, like clouds of mist, instantly scattered in all directions.

    He was shocked to discover that within a kilometer of him, there was no Genesis Qi at all!

    It hadpletely be the absolute source region!

    With a single word, thew followed.

    The first bishop was greatly shaken.

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    Tang Yu spoke again.

    His Psychic Energy was quickly consumed.

    The first bishop had just recovered from his shock when he found that an indescribable pressure was on his body, on every inch of his skin and every cell!

    The cirction of his Origin Energy had almoste to a standstill.

    It was extremely difficult to lift a finger.

    It was not pressing down on a mountain, but, as if it were forfighting against a world!

    The bishop roared silently, his eyes bloodshot!

    He could not enter.

    He could not suppress it.

    Tang Yu was not too surprised.

    The power of suppression could not bepared to facing a third tier Transcendent. It could be done with a flip of his hand.

    Raising his head, the leaf of the World Tree emitted a fluorescent light in the night, like a resplendent star.

    He opened his mouth again and spat out more than one word.

    ¡°Fly away, fallen leaves.¡±

    Crash

    The leaves of the World Tree fell off.

    It was like a stream of light that contained the will of the experts of the Enoch Continent.

    It was as if countless illusory images had appeared in the sky.

    The will condensed into a substance.

    The stream of light arrived in a sh.

    The first bishop was extremely shocked. He had clearly reached the third stage, and his physical body was almost immortal. He could be reborn with just a drop of blood.

    But at this moment, he still felt a strong threat of death.

    He would die!

    Even if his physical body was still there, his soul would be destroyed!

    In the face of absolute damage, any method would lose its effect.

    His eyes were bloodshot, and his bent fingers trembled violently.

    Blood began to fall from the corners of his eyes.

    His skin cracked.

    ¡°Ah¡±

    The first bishop let out a roar like that of a dead body, and suddenly burst out with an iparably powerful aura.

    Whoosh

    Whoosh

    Whoosh

    He took a step back and his arm was cut by a leaf of a world tree. The several centimeters long wound did not heal.

    He could not avoid it. His chest was pierced by a leaf, and his whole body trembled violently.

    He roared and punched out, and the fist turned into powder.

    Every time the leaves of the World Tree pierced through it, the aura of the first bishop would drop.

    His soul trembled and his mind was damaged.

    Countless of origin power had been cut off.

    The future path had already been cut off, and the first bishop was covered in blood. All of his injuries were unable to heal, and his aura was dispirited.

    His entire person¡­ had already been struck dumb.

    At the same time,

    Ten thousand meters high in the sky.

    An even more terrifying aura rose up,pletely dispersing the huge cyclone.

    A figure flew backwards.

    A figure was surrounded by purple-ck dragons, like a ghost.

 Chapter 547

    <h4>Chapter 547</h4>

    Nancy was extremely talented. Her body contained an extremelyrge amount of power of spirits and gods from the moment she was born. Because her own power was too great, she was unable to control it when she was young. The power that she dissipated brought about an unknown source of power.

    As she grew, this power was slowly released. It was only when she broke through to the Transcendent level that she could truly control the power she possessed.

    At this moment, Nancy¡¯s aura was rising steadily.

    The power of spirits and gods interweaved into a ck dragon that danced and circled around.

    Layers of dark purple energy armor wrapped around her petite body.

    For a moment, Nancy looked much taller.

    From a distance, she looked like a purple-ck Valkyrie. The power of ghosts and gods was dense, and the space was distorted. A terrifying and oppressive aura spread out like waves.

    ¡°Deification!¡±

    It was a powerful skill that Nancy was born with, and it triggered the power of ghosts and gods in her body, causing her to explode with several times, or even ten times more destructive power.

    She had never used this move before, and it had consumed too much damage.

    It was only when she broke through to the second level of Transcendence that Nancy finally had the ability to activate the [Ghost God Deification]. Under normal circumstances, she could only maintain it for thirty to fifty seconds.

    But at this time,

    The entire old capital had be a part of the territory. An extremely mysterious power gushed out from the void and endlessly poured into Nancy¡¯s body.

    It was not the simple version of the World Tree Formation.

    ¡°World Tree Formation¡± For example, speed, strength, physical strength, source energy, spiritual energy, and so on.

    Although the explosive increase in power was difficult to control, it was like a child waving a two-meter-long weapon.

    It was simr to Nancy¡¯s [Deification].

    The increase in the support of her psychic power was the increase of her realm.

    Nancy¡¯s aura continued to rise. At first, she had just entered the second step of Transcendence. Soon, she became an early, mid,te, peak of the second step

    The difference in energy levels between each small realm was at least several times greater.

    The space became more and more distorted, not holding back the aura that spread out, causing even the Pope to be shocked.

    He naturally knew of the ¡°World Tree Great Formation¡±. If he used the ¡°World Tree¡± as the main body to activate the great formation, the effect would be even stronger.

    However, no matter how strong he was, it was only to increase his battle prowess, not increase his realm, not just slowly upgrading like he had taken medicine!

    Moreover, as a former member of the royal family, the Pope knew that the increase in the ¡°World Tree Formation¡± was limited. It could increase a person¡¯sbat strength by several times or even ten times. However, for a Second Grade Transcendent, it had to be a top formation to be able to increase theirbat strength by several times.

    As for Nancy, even if she didn¡¯t look at her cultivation level, just based on herbat strength, it was far more than ten times!

    Even though space was distorted, a few ck dragons were circling around her very obediently. They didn¡¯t seem to lose control at all due to the increase in strength.

    Around Nancy, ghosts and gods howled and countless shadows of smoke appeared and disappeared. The area around her also rapidly expanded from a kilometer to more than ten kilometers.

    Like a purple full moon hanging high in the air.

    The Pope¡¯s area of dozens of kilometers has be scattered under the impact of Nancy¡¯s ghost realm.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    The Pope, who was sent flying more than ten kilometers away, stabilized himself. The scepter shook slightly, and the copsing domain quickly stabilized. He raised the scepter again and pointed forward.

    Countless meteors fell from the sky, covering half of the sky as they smashed towards Nancy.

    The purple-ck dragons around Nancy flew out, and the storm expanded by dozens of times. They opened their mouths wide and bit down on a huge meteor.

    Crack! Crack!

    The two of them attacked with all their strength, and their momentum was much greater than before.

    The Pope waved his hand and all sorts ofrge-scale spells rained down like earth cannons. Even if dark creatures were to scatter and flee instinctively, they would still be destroyed by the shockwaves.

    Nancy held a forty-meter-long broadsword¡­ arge sword. The terrifying purple sword radiance was like an A. In just a second, countless ¡°ghost shes¡± wereunched.

    The ground was split into several hundred meters, several thousand meters long ravines.

    The entire old capital was riddled with holes.

    Nancy broke through the Pope¡¯s domain, and the purple phantom of a ghost god howled.

    As the Pope stepped on the air, his right foot strangely stepped on the back of his left foot. His body staggered, and his expression instantly became absent-minded.

    Seizing the opportunity, Nancy stepped forward,

    The big pieces of meat were the size of a basketball, the small ones were only the size of a fingernail, and the majority werepletely annihted.

    Countless pieces of meat floated in the air. In the next moment, they all turned into deep red mes and gathered together.

    The ball of fire quickly changed and revealed its figure. It was no longer blurry.

    It looked like an ordinary middle-aged uncle with sparse hair and an ugly expression on his face.

    His eyes were fixed on Nancy.

    ¡­

    ¡°Is that the Pope of the Final Church? He doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    Tang Yu had been paying attention to the battlefield above.

    Previously,

    After heavily injuring the first bishop, he no longer consumed arge amount of psychic energy and controlled the power of the world to attack the enemy.

    Instead, he chose to bless his power on ine and the others, allowing them to temporarily break through to the second rank. They even had a small portion of the second rank ¡°Blood Drop Rebirth¡± and ¡°Energy Conversion¡± power.

    Tang Yu was not careless. He knew his goal very well. He would dy for another thirty minutes until the preparation for the World Tree migration waspleted, not dealing with the foreign races and the Divine Church.

    Killing a Second Order and above Transcendent was too strenuous.

    A Third Order Transcendent like the First Bishop could not evenpletely suppress him with the word ¡°Zhen¡±. Tang Yu knew that even if he used all his trump cards, it would be difficult to kill him.

    It was even more impossible to kill the Pope.

    Since that was the case, there was no need to waste his energy and maintain the current situation.

    ine, Kong, and Tyron, with the support of the power of the world, were enough to fight against the first bishop who was injured.

    Nancy and the Pope were also fighting back and forth, and half of the King¡¯s City had already copsed.

    The two of them were injured.

    The Pope had been cut into pieces several times by Nancy.

    Nancy had also been injured several times by the Pope.

    However, for the two of them, this kind of injury didn¡¯t cause much damage to their source.

    The Pope was a level three Transcendent. It was enough for him to truly be reborn from a single drop of blood. For injuries like this that had been cut into minced meat, even if he were to do it a few dozen more times, it wouldn¡¯t affect his battle prowess in the slightest.

    Nancyi was also the same. With the support of the world power, his realm had skyrocketed, and his source power had also increased by a lot. Even the ¡°Ghost Deification¡± that could onlyst for thirty to fifty seconds was now enough tost for a rtively long time.

    If no one interfered, the two of them would fight for ten days and ten nights.

    However,

    Tang Yu rubbed his chin and looked at the battlefield on the other side of the World Tree that belonged to Nancy.

    There were countless spatial cracks everywhere. The two of them fought in the cracks, and he had to wonder if the old king¡¯s city could support the two of them for ten days and ten nights.

    Most likely not.

    As long as he could hold on for another thirty minutes, he would be satisfied with his request.

    He thought.

    He felt that there was not much of a problem.

    Only,

    As time went on, Nancy¡¯sbat strength actually grew stronger and stronger. Gradually, she suppressed the Pope and beat him up.

    From the first one to two minutes to being able to seriously injure him once, to now, Tang Yu had personally seen Nancy use a series of moves, sting the Pope into powder that covered the sky.

    It exploded three times in ten seconds.

    Energy conversion was not even enough!

    The Pope was already stupefied.

    For you to advance from the early Second Order to the peak of the Second Order in such a short period of time is already very excessive.

    But a mere peak Second Order, to actually push an old Third Order Transcendent like him into the air and beat him up, isn¡¯t that too, too, too, too, too much

    He was a thousand-year-old old man!

    When he looked again, the first bishop was even worse off, his aura was dispirited, and he was beaten up by a few First Order Transcendents¡­ oh, he was now a First Order Transcendent who had just entered the Second Order.

    Why was it like this?

    He had clearly followed the trail of the ¡°strongest weapon¡± and clearly had the power to crush everything, but why did it be like this?

 Chapter 548

    <h4>Chapter 548</h4>

    The Pope turned his head and looked at his most proud disciple, the first bishop. His gaze was filled with bitterness.

    Of the two, one was very miserable, and the other was even more miserable.

    The Pope was a cautious person. He had arrived at the old king¡¯s city early in the morning, but he had not appeared.

    He was very patient. When the foreign race experts were no match for the ¡°strongest weapon¡± and were ready to escape, he still did not personally take action. Instead, he sent out the second, third, and fourth bishop.

    Testing the power of the ¡°strongest weapon¡± and testing the reaction of the foreign races.

    It was only when everything was in their control that the two of them distorted the space and truly appeared.

    They still remembered how high-spirited they were before.

    The Pope had already made a n. He used one minute to seal the ¡°strongest weapon¡±, and then another ten minutes to quickly take away a few treasures that he coveted in the pce treasury¡­ and then he could escape far away and leave the Eno Continent on a flying ship.

    At that time,

    With his strength, with the future potential of ¡°the strongest weapon¡±, where could he not go in the vast universe?

    The idea was very beautiful, and now it was very thin!

    The Pope believed himself to be knowledgeable, but his three views had still been destroyed by idents time and time again.

    Nancy¡¯s battle prowess grew stronger and stronger. Even though she was also at the peak of the second rank, she could still clearly feel that her battle prowess was continuously increasing.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was being blessed, but that she was releasing her potential to her heart¡¯s content during the battle.

    As the Pope of the Final Church, he was just a sharpening stone, allowing Nancy to show off her talents.

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    The Pope coughed out blood. The blood that he coughed out turned into mes in the air, evaporating and disappearing.

    He lowered his head slightly and saw that he had spent countless materials, smelting it for hundreds of years, and experiencing countless difficulties to make the Divine Weapon Scepter. In the battle just now, in order to resist the sword edge of the ¡°strongest weapon¡±, he had been forcefully cut through countless gaps.

    It was like an apple that had been bitten, leaving countless bite marks.

    It was unbearable to look at.

    His precious scepter!

    Without this level two divine weapon, he would have lost at least a few percent of his strength.

    The divine weapon had the ability to repair, but looking at the ¡°skinny bone¡± scepter in his hand, the Pope wanted to cry. He did not take back the ¡°strongest weapon¡±, but let his weaponpletely copse.

    Why was it like this?

    It was fine if hisbat strength was tyrannical!

    It was fine if he grasped the domain ahead of time!

    It was fine if he had the means to quickly increase his cultivation!

    Now, even the Divine Weapon had far exceeded his imagination!

    Why?

    Could it be that in the years that he had established the Divine Church, he had broken away from the world?

    He had thought that his subordinates had grown up very quickly, but he had no idea that the kingdom had already developed methods such as ¡°Territory Speed Technique¡±, ¡°Tier 3 Divine Weapon Creation Point¡±, ¡°how to beat up enemies of a higher level than himself¡± and so on.

    It was very possible!

    On the way here, he had already seen the ¡°Wall of Eternity¡± of the outer king¡¯s city. Although he did not think that a wall could defend the king¡¯s city, the technical content of the ¡°Wall of Eternity¡± shocked him a little.

    Perhaps,

    Was it wrong for him to travel the world and cultivate the top powerhouses with the method of raising insects?

    Various thoughts kepting out. The Pope did not give up. He fought with Nancy in a sorry state while thinking about how to break the situation.

    ¡°World Tree Formation¡± needs to consume ¡®poprity¡¯. There is a time limit. Although the realm enhancement is very strange, it can not be without a time limit, including other methods to increasebat strength. ¡°

    ¡°As long as I wait until the power of enhancement is insufficient,¡± Strongest Weapon ¡°will recover its previous strength, and it will be easy to catch the other party.¡±

    The Pope¡¯s eyes could be said to be vicious, and he saw through Nancy¡¯s shorings at a nce.

    No matter if it were forthe support of psychic ability or the ¡°Ghost Deification¡±, the time it couldst was limited.

    If the World Tree did not provide a steady supply of power and greatly reduced the consumption of Psychic Energy, Tang Yu was not sure how long the tens of millions of Psychic Energy couldst.

    Ten minutes passed.

    Twenty minutes passed.

    Thirty minutes passed¡­

    The Pope¡¯s conviction was firm.

    The Pope¡¯s conviction began to waver.

    There was a phrase in the Pope¡¯s heart that he wanted to say,

    The words in the Pope¡¯s heart were ruthlessly crushed before they could be said!

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    He spat out a mouthful of blood, and the Pope¡¯s heart turned cold.

    What increase inbat strength? What boost in strength?

    Fake,

    It was all fake,

    The strongest weapon was fake,

    The entire world was also fake!

    He should not have been involved in this mess!

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    The Pope no longer hesitated. His voice traveled into the ears of all the upper echelons of the Final Church.

    The first bishop, who was being beaten up by ine and the others, heaved a sigh of relief. At the price of being heavily injured once, he quickly left the battlefield.

    The second, third, and fourth bishop, who had already dodged far away, was wary of Tang Yu and the others while dealing with the dark creatures. Upon hearing this, they quickly flew towards a spatial crack.

    There was no need to talk about the other Tier 1 Transcendents. On the battlefield in the old king¡¯s city, the veteran Transcendents did not have the power to control their own fate. More than half of the upper echelons of the Divine Church had died, and the rest were injured. They aimed at a rtively stable spatial crack not far away, sted away the dark creatures¡¯ encirclement, and quickly fled.

    Suddenly,

    Puff

    Puff

    Puff

    They were already very close to the spatial rift, but all of them froze. Arge hole appeared in their chests, and dark red blood flowed down.

    A momentter, under the effect of inertia, several Divine Cult Transcendents fell down diagonally like meteors, and were quickly devoured by the dark creatures.

    Not even bones were left.

    Several figures appeared next to the spatial crack. They were all wearing different clothes. Some wore armor, some wore robes, some looked young, and some looked old¡­

    All of them held weapons in their hands and were expressionless.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Vice Commander of the Red Army! Commander Baru of the Pce Guard!¡±

    Zaber quickly recognized two of them.

    The others could easily tell from the style of their clothing that they were people from the capital.

    They were people with high authority.

    It was very likely that they were from the royal family.

    Tang Yu nced at them. There were only a few minutes left.

    Couldn¡¯t the Pope of the Dogsh * t Cult hold on for a while longer?

    Hisbat strength had clearly not declined, but he was actually so cowardly!

    Tang Yu knocked helplessly!

    With his control over his territory, he had long known that there were people spying on him from afar. However, most of them were small fries, and he had not found anyone who was truly threatening.

    Now that he thought about it,

    The experts of the foreign races have yet to step into the old king¡¯s city.

    Hu ¡ª

    The death of several people from the Final Curch alerted the Pope and several bishops.

    The second, third, and fourth bishops immediately became alert, and they suddenly flew backwards at the same time.

    Rumble!

    The space in front of them copsed, and the space that copsed was not the new king¡¯s city, but a void space turbulence.

    The destructive lightning arcs scattered everywhere, emitting a terrifying aura.

    ¡°Fortunately, we managed to dodge in time¡­¡±

    Before the three bishops could heave a sigh of relief, streaks of bluish-purple flowing patterns burst forth from beneath their feet and quickly gathered above their heads, forming a cage that trapped the three of them.

    Outside the cage, a figure wearing a robe appeared in all four directions. He stretched out his hand and pressed it against the cage wall.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and destroy it!¡±

    The second bishop made his move, and Origin Energy surged out. The de of the de shone brightly as it shed at the blue purple cage.

    It trembled slightly.

    The cage was intact, and the four figures wearing robes outside the cage remained expressionless.

    The second bishop was sent flying by the huge recoil and crashed into the cage wall on the other side, letting out a scream.

    In a split second,

    A dense me ignited within the cage,pletely enveloping the three bishops.

    The temperature of the me grew higher and higher. The three bishops tried their best, but they were still unable to break through the cage. They could only be burned by the terrifying mes.

    If there was no one to save him and he died, it would only be a matter of time.

    Tang Yu frowned.

    With his territory, his perception was the strongest right now. He immediately felt that something was wrong.

    Whether it was the few Transcendents who were dressed differently or the four Transcendents who formed a sealing formation, they were all¡­ paralyzed!

    His aura was also a bit strange, and there seemed to be a faint connection between them.

    His expression changed, and he turned his head to look in a direction.

    The Pope and the first bishop had no intention of saving the others, and had already fled a hundred kilometers away.

    The first bishop punched out with all his might, andyers of ripples appeared in the space in front of him. With a bang, they shattered, revealing the scene of the new capital ¨C he did not walk through the already present spatial cracks, but opened up a path to escape.

    He was already flying towards the empty hole when a figure appeared in front of him.

    Dressed in a luxurious robe, he had an imposing appearance and his aurapletely erupted. He held his sword with both hands and shed at the first bishop.

    ¡°A second stage Transcendent dares to stop me¡±

    He threw out a punch. Light and shadow shed, and with a bang, the first bishop was sent flying. He waspletely dumbfounded.

    How did he lose to a Tier 2 scum again?

    The Pope also stopped in his tracks. He looked at the figure in front of him with a grave expression. It was a Tier 3.

    At the same time,

    Tang Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly as he drew upon the power of the world and shot it towards a spot not far away.

    A Transcendent wearing a gorgeous robe and a crown appeared.

    He was also a third rank.

    The pressure was even more terrifying!

 Chapter 549

    <h4>Chapter 549</h4>

    There were a total of two domain realm masters.

    The domain realm master who stopped the Pope looked old. Tang Yu judged by his perception and the size of the red dot on the map of the territory that this person was not strong. He should be on par with the Pope.

    The other domain realm master had just approached at an extremely fast speed. From the moment he appeared on the map of the territory for only two to three seconds, he had crossed a hundred kilometers without causing any ripples.

    He had almost been sessfully ambushed.

    Nancy instantly returned to the front, her hair standing on end. She stared at the domain realm master in front of her, feeling threatened.

    It was a rank three Transcendent!

    It wasn¡¯t like the Pope, a rank three that could be easily surpassed!

    It was a great enemy!

    As this powerful Tier 3 enemy appeared, several Tier 2 Transcendents rushed over from the distance, surrounding them.

    All of them were expressionless.

    Tang Yu¡¯s expression was grave as he continuously calcted the time.

    The Pope turned his head and looked at the crowned Transcendent with a dignified expression. He suddenly spoke with surprise, ¡°My stupid brother? He actually broke through to Tier 3? Impossible!¡±

    He also felt a strong threat from the other party. It seemed to be even more terrifying than the ¡°strongest weapon¡± after being blessed.

    He did not want to believe it!

    Could it be that the path he chose was really wrong?

    Even his brother, who was originally talented and in a lower realm than him, had now surpassed him?

    The ¡°King¡± nced at him, ¡°You are the little brother who made him jealous? From the looks of it, you are nothing more than this.¡±

    The Pope was furious, but he quickly reacted and noticed the ¡°him¡± in the other party¡¯s tone.

    Carefully sensing, his aura was very strong, but he was indeed his royal brother.

    The Pope immediately frowned.

    In the distance,

    The first bishop was also very angry. He thought that he was caught off guard and was forced back by a second level Transcendent.

    He rushed up again, and the two of them started fighting.

    In less than ten seconds, the first bishop retreated in a sorry state, panting heavily.

    He was even more suspicious of life.

    Could it be that the cultivation methods, spells, techniques, and so on taught by his Pope were all inferior? Otherwise, how could he not be able to defeat anyone who was weaker than him?

    The Pope recognized the person who had fought with the first bishop. In terms of identity, he was his nephew.

    Logically, he should not possess such strength.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The King did not answer him. Instead, he stared at Tang Yu and the others with interest. ¡°You are not humans from Eno Continent, are you? Transcendent.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Tang Yu asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough to exin the problem? Don¡¯t think of me as a stupid native. Even in the Endless World, those who have a domain at the first rank are all geniuses at the level of monsters.

    Unfortunately, geniuses only represent potential. Your biggest mistake is not staying in the hintend of the human race, but here.

    Since you are here, then stay.¡±

    Tang Yu narrowed his eyes.

    The human race was a great n of the endless world. The intelligent life born from manys were all humanoid and humanoid. He learned from the ancient books in the Holy City that when the Origin Star was at its peak, in order to fight against the ¡°Devil Race¡±, it had also formed a human alliance. However, as they were defeatedter, arge number of Saints fell and the battle line copsed. The members of the alliance also died and fled.

    Now, the opponent of the ¡°Devil Race¡± was likely to be a human, and their strength was not weak. Otherwise, the ¡°king¡± would not say the word ¡°human hintend¡±.

    It meant that it was a ce that the ¡°Devil Race¡± could not attack in a short time.

    Tang Yu was also relieved.

    ¡°The Devil Race¡± still had people holding them back, so he couldn¡¯t put too much energy on the Origin Star. He had already guessed this before. Otherwise, the coordinates of the Origin Star had already been discovered. Even if the world barrier had been reinforced by countless sages, after all, all the sages had died. If the Devil Race sent out ten, twenty, and thirty sages, Tang Yu was not sure that the world barrier would be able to block them.

    The King raised his staff, and his aura became more and more terrifying.

    His domain spread out, and it expanded continuously like a seven-colored translucent bubble, enveloping Tang Yu and the others.

    Nancy, Zhu Shu Li, and Hui Ren, the weaker domain power, were instantly obliterated.

    He and ine were still free, but under the suppression of the other party¡¯s domain, their scope of the domain had shrunk by several times, ten times.

    Looking out, there were all kinds of colorful colors, like illusions.

    For a moment, both his mind and body had rxed. It seemed that because the enemy was too strong, he had no fighting spirit. Being captured like this, it seemed¡­ not bad?

    ¡°Be careful! This domain seems to be able to control and magnify people¡¯s emotions!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get hit, focus!¡±

    ine, Nancy, Kong, and the others who were stronger and had stronger wills quickly reacted.

    Tang Yu had the power of the world to protect him, so he wasn¡¯t affected much. He immediately activated the power of the world and added it to Zhu Shu Li and the others. Then, he injected more power into them to expand his and Nancy¡¯s domains to resist the seven-colored domain of the ¡°king¡±.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. As expected of a genius of the human race. His willpower is much stronger than those natives.¡±

    The seven-colored domain was veryrge, covering almost half of the capital.

    The second, third, and fourth bishops that had been sealed were also within the range of the domain. The double torture of their physical bodies and spirit quickly caused them to lose their ability to resist, and they were like walking corpses.

    The first bishop further away was also affected, and hisbat strength declined.

    Tang Yu did not counterattack. He just rubbed his chin and asked, ¡°You are from the¡± Heart Demon n ¡°, right? The former members of the royal family andmanders around you have actually died a long time ago. It¡¯s just you, or another incarnation of the Heart Demon n.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    The one who was confused was the Pope.

    He understood every word, but when they were linked together, what were they talking about?

    ¡°You, just who are you? Are you all from another world?¡±

    ¡°King¡±¡­ The Heart Demon n nced at the Pope disdainfully. They had no interest in mere aboriginals.

    On the contrary, their gazesnded on Tang Yu, and they were somewhat shocked.

    The most mysterious of the eight ns under the great master is their ¡°heart demons¡±, not to mention thebined forces that oppose the master, even the aliens, not much know of their existence.

    ¡°You actually know of us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you are natives. It¡¯s normal for us to know. You are one of the eight great families, and you possess the power to control your mind. It is said that when your Heart Demon race breaks through to the second level of the Transcendent realm, you walk the path of mind. You can cut your own mental energy and fuse it with your corpse, thereby creating your own incarnation.¡±

    There were three directions for the second level of the Transcendent realm.

    The path of the physical body could be reborn through blood.

    The path of energy could be converted into elemental essence.

    In terms of individualbat strength, mental strength was the worst, but it was the strangest. Although there were no life-saving abilities such as Blood Drop Rebirth and elementiumization, they could create life-saving items like the Life Box. Even if they died, they could be reborn in their own territory.

    They were the most difficult to kill Tier 2 Transcendents.

    They were also the rarest type.

    As for the special talent of the Heart Demon n, it allowed them to have a higher sess rate when their spirit fused with the corpse. After fusing, the incarnation would retain morebat strength. It was even to the extent that the spirit after being cut was much faster than that of ordinary races.

    The eight great ns below the ¡°Devil n¡± were not weak in the records of the Holy City.

    Then, he nced at the Pope. ¡°Such an obvious difference inbat strength, did you only discover it now? How is it? Although you are an aboriginal, you are still a human after all. Why don¡¯t you deal with this group of Heart Demon n first? He has ruined quite a few of your Royal n corpses.¡±

    Tang Yu said indifferently as he observed the time.

    The Pope¡¯s face darkened.

    Whether it was the ¡°Heart Demon¡±, or this group of humans from other worlds, they all called themselves ¡°natives¡±! Did the natives eat your rice

 Chapter 550

    <h4>Chapter 550</h4>

    Looking at his thousands of years of life experience, the Pope had never felt so wronged.

    He had always been a big shot who controlled the world¡¯s lifeline, but today, he had been looked down upon.

    What¡¯s wrong with the aboriginals? In any case, their Aino Continent has tens of thousands of years of history, and there are countless inheritances. The royal family has a very mature training n, and theirbat strength far exceeds those of the same level. They might not be inferior to you foreigners¡­

    Uh,

    The Pope nced at the First Bishop who was at a disadvantage in the distance.

    Even if he was a veteran domain realm master, there was a high chance that he would be defeated in a one-on-one battle.

    The ¡°heart demons¡± of the outer realms were indeed strong. After they upied the same body, they could disy even strongerbat strength.

    However, the other people of the outer realms were just humans who were exactly the same as them. They were not inferior to Xiantian experts¡­

    Er,

    Thinking back to the battle just now, he could not defeat the ¡°strongest weapon¡± that was only at the peak of the second rank.

    Even the bishops under hismand might not be a match for the first rank Transcendents who possessed domains.

    After confirming his gaze, he said,

    They were all people who had been surpassed.

    Were the people of the outside world really that powerful?

    The Pope¡¯s face was cold and his heart was miserable. He pulled away from Tang Yu with a calm expression.

    He rejected Tang Yu¡¯s proposal with his actions.

    Join hands? What kind of joke is this!

    You bunch of alien people are so evil, one side took away the ¡®strongest weapon¡¯ I have been nning for many years, and the other side killed my right-hand subordinates.

    It¡¯s best to let both of you suffer!

    The Pope cursed.

    However, his ears perked up very honestly as he listened quietly.

    Who asked the Demon Heart and the group of humans to casually say something that was of extraordinary value to him!

    ¡­

    Tang Yu only used the power of the world to secretlypete with the experts of the Demon Heart.

    Nancy and the others stood guard in the surroundings and didn¡¯t make a move.

    The Heart Demon n didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of making a move immediately either. The two of them probed each other with each other.

    The Heart Demon n was good at controlling the mind. Not only was it their race ability, but they were also good at analyzing the psychology of others.

    There were various hints mixed between the lines.

    The great ruler will eventually rule the Endless World.

    The Aino Continent is already their territory, there is no way to escape.

    As a genius of the human race, it is not worth it to die here.

    There are also geniuses of the human race who have joined the great ruler, and they are now overlords of a region.

    Threats and temptation,

    His words were very skillful. In addition to the influence of the domain on the mood, and the spiritual force mixed in the words, if it were fora real human genius, he might¡­ join the ¡°Devil Race¡±.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible¡­ Even if we die here and jump down from the top of the World Tree, we will not join you aliens!¡±

    ¡°The human race will never be ves!¡±

    Tang Yu said those decisive words, but his tone was a bit hesitant.

    It was as if he was just making a scene.

    His eyes lit up a bit.

    If he could recruit human geniuses, his contributions would also be great.

    He didn¡¯t care about ordinary geniuses. His soul was also a genius in the n, and only then did he have the power to control the Aino World. However, even he had only mastered the domain after breaking through to the third rank. Although it had only been a few decades since he had broken through, the power of the domain had already far surpassed that of the veteran Pope.

    A demon-level genius who had mastered the domain at the first rank was rare even in the High Ambassador n.

    As long as he recruited these demon-level geniuses, not only would he be able to obtain the recognition of the upper echelons of the n, he might even be able to obtain the great ruler¡¯s reward.

    Heart and Soul patiently continued to persuade him.

    Tang Yu pretended to hesitate and then casually asked for information.

    Many of the experts of the Heart Demon n might think that it was unimportant information, but it was very valuable to him.

    After all, he was not a genius from a great power of the human race.

    Origin Star¡¯s Third Age, ¡°The Fall of the Gods¡±, was at least ten thousand years or hundreds of thousands of years away from now. For Transcendents, it was like a sea of mulberry fields.

    Only the Immortal Saints could withstand the power of time.

    He had an understanding of ¡°The Devil Race¡± and ¡°The Heart Demon Race¡±, but he was not clear about the current situation.

    Gradually,

    Tang Yu had some guesses.

    It seemed that there was an evenrger alliance that was fighting against the ¡°Devil Race¡±. The alliance was not just the human race, but the thousands of races of the endless world.

    It could be seen how powerful the ¡°Devil Race¡± was.

    In many battles, they still had the advantage.

    However, he guessed that the ¡°Devil Race¡± was not easy either.

    There was a basis for this,

    The king of the Aino Kingdom was once only a second rank. The ¡°Heart Demon Race¡± was unable to corrode the soul of those who had a higher realm than himself. From this, it could be seen that the Heart Demon Race expert in front of him had only broken through to the domain realm in the past thirty years.

    And that domain realm expert who had stopped the Pope was only an incarnation. His body should be an old undying of the Aino Kingdom.

    The second rank of the ¡°Heart Demon n¡± might be able to defeat the third rank natives, but it would be extremely difficult to kill them.

    He deduced that in the battle back then, there must have been a domain realm master, and there was more than one.

    Now, there were only two ¡°Heart Demon n¡± experts ¨C there was no guarantee that they would be able to stop Tang Yu, the Pope, and the others ¨C if there were any extra domain realm masters, there was no reason for them to dilly-dally.

    Who would need to rely on their mouth to crush?

    Without a doubt, those domain realm masters had been transferred to other battlefields.

    Tang Yu decided to go back and look for those foreign races to verify his conjecture.

    Time passed.

    Three minutes,

    Two minutes,

    One minute,

    Thirty seconds,

    Twenty seconds¡­

    Suddenly, a crafty smile appeared on the face of the devil race expert. ¡°Human race geniuses, you are still too young. Do you know why I didn¡¯t take you down immediately? Because I was worried that you had some treasures that could create idents. But now¡­¡±

    In the distant sky, there seemed to be a high level existence approaching.

    Before the aura could reach them, the extraordinary senses all felt their hearts tremble.

    The power of thews of the sage enveloped this life, isting the entire world from the outside world.

    ¡°¡­ Even if you have a super grade teleportation scroll, you won¡¯t be able to get out of this cage. Come on, surrender obediently, hahaha¡­¡±

    As the voice of the devil race expert fell,

    The aura of a sage finally came from afar.

    Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. They raised their heads and looked at the sky, as if they saw a shadow that could prate the heavens.

    He was like a god!

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t in a good mood. After all, he was only an ordinary first rank. However, he startedughing.

    Heughed so hard that his heart and soul were a little confused.

    Could it be that the human geniuses had surrendered without any backbone?

    Tang Yu raised his hand and waved it left and right. ¡°Bye. We will meet again in the future.¡±

    [World Tree has finished its preparations for migration and is beginning to teleport across worlds.]

    Half withered and half green World Tree suddenly released a hazy halo. The entire old capital was lit up in an instant.

    It was like daytime.

    Immediately after,

    Tang Yu, Nancy, ine, and the others all lit up with white light.

    Within the white light, one could even see the human genius waving his hand.

    Waving his hand¡­

    It was a very friendly farewell.

    In the next moment,

    Whoosh

    The World Tree that towered into the clouds disappeared, leaving only a lot of rotten roots that hadpletely withered on the ground, intertwining.

    Crash,

    Countless broken branches that had also lost their vitality fell from the sky, and the entire old king¡¯s city began to rain.

    Tang Yu and the others also disappeared.

    Even with his domain that enveloped the entire old king¡¯s city, he could not detect any traces of it.

    ¡°?¡±

    His heart and soul were a little dazed.

    What about a big World Tree?

    He raised his head and saw that the shadow in the sky was shining brightly. A terrifying aura swept across the entire continent.

    The Saint was angry!

    Did they really run away

 Chapter 551

    <h4>Chapter 551</h4>

    Tree Shade.

    It had been nearly a year since the outbreak of the apocalypse. Whether it was Hunters or ordinary people, they had already adapted to the present life.

    Looking down from the sky, apart from the inner and outer city walls, there was not much difference between Tree Shade City and a modern city.

    Tall buildings stood in great numbers. The former resort vi area had built up many magnificent office buildings for Tree Shade¡¯s current business district. After the apocalypse, many chambers ofmerce,panies, and even adventure groups had rented rooms in office buildings as their own office areas.

    Therger scale of the adventure groups also had their own civil and logistics workers. Whether it was dealing withmissions, receiving foreign guests, or calcting the relevant data of the adventure group members, they all had an office site.

    Tree Shade went to a famous adventure group, even renting arge area outside the city to build his own station.

    Outside the original resort mountain vi area, there were several residential districts.

    Because the floating ind was very safe, arge number of buildings were drawn out outside the city, the area was wide, and there was enough space, making the standard of the high-end residential district very high.

    There was a small bridge, flowing water, strange rocks, green and green. There were a few top-ss residential areas that were dedicated to the high-end Hunters. There was also a source gathering array under the ground, making the entire residential area like a fairnd.

    Inparison, otherrge shelters could only be built within the city walls. Thend area was limited, and even the residential areas where the higher-ups lived could not build a vast artificialke ¨C how could it be possible to waste arge piece ofnd just to enjoy the scenery?

    Only Tree Shade,

    Because of this, some rich people who did not look forward to strength moved from other shelters to Tree Shade for a better living environment. Many of the higher-ups of the shelter cursed secretly, but there was nothing they could do. It was impossible to provoke them. They were still hoping that Tree Shade could show more strategic weapons!

    Arge number of survivors poured into Tree Shade, prompting the rapid development of the real estate industry.

    Tang Yu had originally nned to grab all the real estate industries in his hands and ruthlesslyy a wave of wool on them. As a result¡­ the construction speed of the residential district was far inferior to the influx of survivors.

    Often, when a newly developedmunity was released for pre-sale, it would be snatched away. The people waiting in line at the sales building lined up from the hall to outside the door. It was only in the afternoon that they eased up. However, when night came, arge number of awakened hunters returned, making the line longer.

    Unlike the previous real estatepanies in the apocalypse who hired people to line up, there was no water at all today. Most people were not slow either. After looking at it for a while and feeling that it was appropriate, they signed leasing or purchasing contracts.

    For a period of time, the residents received by the municipal department reported that eight out of ten people could not buy a house.

    After Tang Yu gathered ine, Chen Haiping, and others to discuss, he decided to let go of some of the building rights ofmercial property. Tree Shade official was only responsible for the construction of high-end residential districts.

    The profit of ordinary residential districts was not as big as that of high-end residential districts. They put down the building rights and only collected high tax rates. The profit was reduced a little, but it was much easier. It even further promoted Tree Shade¡¯s economy.

    After that period, real estatepanies and otherpanies emerged like bamboo shoots after the rain.

    After some thought, he decided that the high-end techniques were all in his hands. Origin Crystals could only flow in from the outside world. There was no reason for them to flow out from Tree Shade, so he didn¡¯t mind.

    The owners ofrge and smallpanies who had earned Origin Crystals didn¡¯t need to spend money, didn¡¯t need to continue developing? This sum of money would still be spent in Tree Shade City.

    A sales building in a top-notch residential district was officially sold to the public today. People came to buy houses one after another. The number of people might not beparable to that of the sales building in an ordinary residential district. However, those who had the money to buy houses here could be said to be big shots.

    Some of the Hunters who passed by saw the huge aura gathering here. They were so scared that their faces turned pale as they hurried over. Even the staff in the sales building were quite a few. They were also Hunters, although their levels were not high.

    ¡°Sir, you see, this vi is not only surrounded by mountains and rivers, but more importantly, there is a small third-level origin gathering formation buried underneath. The vi also has a medicine garden, and the medicine garden has fertile soil.

    It has all kinds of elements and belongs to the second-level soil. Buying such a vi might cost a lot of Origin Crystals, but it is definitely worth it.

    Moreover, there are only ten vis of this level in themunity¡­¡±

    Opposite the salesperson was a bald man.

    The man was the leader of arge adventure group. The strength of the adventure group was not at the same level, but the scale was not small. In the high level of awakening, Tree Shade, who was inferior to a dog below the high level, could be regarded as a high level figure.

    The bald man who had mastered at least one-third of the wealth of the adventure group was also a big boss of Khorium. He usually went shopping in the mall without hesitation, but when he looked at the price of the vi, the corners of his mouth twitched.

    The top vis were not provided for leasing, and could only be bought in full.

    Buy it, it felt like his wallet was hollowed out.

    I won¡¯t buy it. I can¡¯t bear to give up on the third level Origin Gathering Formation and the second level medicine garden. If I miss it, who knows how long it will take?

    If I keep the Origin Crystal and not exchange it for strength, what use is there in keeping it?

    The bald man was very conflicted. The sales clerk beside him did not urge him. Through the transparent French window in the sales hall, one could see the picturesque scenery in the distance.

    Suddenly,

    The bald man raised his head and looked into the distance.

    In the middle of Tree Shade City, halfway up the mountain, he seemed to see the shadow of a giant tree that reached the heavens and earth.

    He blinked his eyes and looked back, only leaving behind the blue sky and white clouds.

    The bald man once suspected that he was hallucinating.

    Could it be that he wanted to empty out his wallet and make his spirit haggard?

    ¡­

    The giant tree phantom only appeared for a moment.

    Ordinary people could not see the giant tree phantom even if they were looking at the center of the city. Only those with super strong perception could detect it.

    It disappeared in a sh, and most of them did not take it to heart.

    Only Transcendents could clearly sense the majestic power that shed by.

    Luo Zhe, who was training in the barracks, raised his head and revealed a smile.

    Yan Dingtian, who had been promoted to a special-ss mentor and was in the middle of a ss to earn external speed, suddenly stopped talking and his mouth opened slightly.

    Inside the ¡®Tower of Knowledge¡¯, Aldington, who came to the green shade from time to time for academic exchanges, suddenly looked out the window, so frightened that his beard almost flew.

    At the same time,

    Back Mountain,

    Whoosh

    Rays of light fell and the figures of Tang Yu and the others appeared one after another.

    [Ding! The World Tree has been sessfully moved. The Lord can check the status of the World Tree on the special panel. ]

    He looked up.

    The roots of the World Tree had been inserted into the mountain behind the castle.

    At this time, the World Tree had used the power of migration to remove the infected parts. It was no longer half ck and half green.

    The entire World Tree was lush and verdant, its branches towering into the sky.

    It had beenpletely reborn.

    But because of this, the World Tree had lost a lot of its strength. It was only a few hundred meters tall, about a tenth of the size of the old king¡¯s city.

    It was equivalent to a miniature version of water.

    Tang Yu did not care.

    He was confident that he could raise the World Tree to be fat and fat¡­ Cough, tall and big, making it a real World Tree.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    As he swept his gaze over, he saw a different ce on the World Tree.

    There were a few branches that actually grew round and moist fruits?

    Could the World Tree still bear fruit?

    Was it sweet?

    Could it allow people to ascend in the day?

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but think.

    When he sensed it again, he discovered that the fruits contained a massive amount of world power and rules. It seemed to be¡­ a small world of its own.

 Chapter 552

    <h4>Chapter 552</h4>

    The World Tree was rooted in the back mountain of the castle. In reality, it was located in a different dimension. Those who did not receive the World Tree¡¯s care could not see this World Tree that covered half of Tree Shade City. Even if they walked under the World Tree, they would not notice anything strange.

    The back mountain was still a ce where countless flowers and nts bloomed.

    Even if they were Transcendents, they would only be able to sense the existence of the World Tree in an instant.

    Once the World Tree waspletely concealed, only a Tier 3 Transcendent who had grasped a domain could touch it.

    As someone who had a close rtionship with the World Tree, Tang Yu was naturally different.

    He felt that it was very strange. In front of him was a root that was as thick as an earth dragon. He could reach out and touch the rough stem and skinyer, but he could also pass through the World Tree like a ghost and touch the flowers and nts that ovepped each other on the ¡°space¡± of the World Tree.

    After the migration, the roots of the World Tree became deeper and deeper. Not only did they pierce into the soil, but they also plunged into the void.

    The power of the world gradually spread.

    It was not as good as the old king¡¯s city, but it had covered more than half of Tree Shade City.

    As it ovepped and merged with the territory, he found that the gathering speed of spiritual energy seemed to have increased a little.

    Not only that,

    The original territory range can only be expanded when it is upgraded. After the 7th rank, you can use your spiritual energy to expand the territory.

    And at this time,

    After the territory had merged with the power of the world, he found that the edge of the territory had spread out a little bit.

    Every second of change was very small and hard to detect.

    But as long as the territory continued to expand, one day, one month, one year, sooner orter, it would be able to cover the entire earth, and who knew how much Psychic Energy could be saved!

    He still had some conjectures.

    If he could turn the entire earth into a part of his territory, the power he could control at that time would be unimaginable. Even if hepletely hid the earth in the void, it was not impossible to avoid the detection of the ¡°Devil Race¡±.

    The World Tree took root andsted for a few minutes.

    The green and tender leaves quickly grew, and the fruit of the World Tree grew one after another, slowly growingrger.

    It was not until everything stopped that Tang Yu walked around the World Tree and carefully examined the new World Tree.

    There were very few fruits on the World Tree. Each one was very far away.

    The big one was more than a meter in diameter, while the small one was only the size of a basketball.

    He circled around a few more times. His eyes swept around, and his mind power spread. He counted carefully and finally determined the number of World Fruits.

    Seven,

    They were all round fruits, not shaped like gourds.

    Rustle ¡ª

    The branches shook, and some vague information entered his mind.

    He finally understood the abilities of the seven World Fruits.

    It was exactly the same as what he had sensed. As the name implied, each of the World Fruits contained a small world.

    It was a small world that had its ownws and could absorb external Genesis Qi.

    He suddenly revealed a look of surprise. ¡°I never expected the World Tree to move all those cities here.¡±

    Dozens of minutes ago, the group was still in danger.

    At that time, he did not know what the consequences of migrating the World Tree were.

    Perhaps, it was possible to cause the Aino World to fall into extinction.

    He was not a sage, but he was not someone who regarded human lives as grass. If the Aino Continent could be saved, he would not mind helping. However, it was clear that the Aino Continent had been operated by the foreign races for decades. Even if he did not move the World Tree away, even if he used the World Tree branch to revive it, he could only hold on for a little longer.

    They couldn¡¯t escape the same ending.

    Instead, they allowed the foreign race to seed, causing the World Tree to bepletely infected.

    Tang Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t hesitate and decisively moved the World Tree away.

    Space shattered, and countless dark creatures descended into the capital. He felt a bit regretful, but he didn¡¯t feel guilty.

    He only arranged for Hongyue and the others to defend against the Dark Tide while secretly sending the forces they had run in the Aino Continent back to the capital.

    Later, when the Saint descended, it confirmed Tang Yu¡¯s guess.

    The world barrier of the had the ability to resist the invasion of foreign enemies. The stronger one was, the greater the resistance they would face.

    For example, on Earth, even a First Order Transcendent would need to pay a great price to descend. A Second Order would not even be able to pass through the world barrier. At most, they would be able to exert influence across the other side of the world ¨C a pseudo-Saint ¨C ss demonic beast. It was a war weapon specially developed by the ¡®Devil Race¡¯. Its life level was not high and it had various special abilities. Only then could it pass through the weak points of the world barrier.

    As for aino continent, the barrier had clearly been broken. A sage could descend without any qualms. If not for the fact that the foreign races were plotting against the World Tree, with the power of a sage, they could havepletely destroyed the immature World Tree. In that case, Aino Continent would have been destroyed thirty years ago.

    However, there are some things that are beyond Tang Yu¡¯s expectations¡­

    He looked at thergest World Fruit. His gaze seemed to prate throughyers of fog andnded on an iparablyrge city.

    The city had a wall that was over a hundred meters tall, and within it were two walls that were tens of meters tall. Many of the buildings that had stood tall were destroyed.

    The city was a mess, the residents fled, and some Hunters were fighting with the huge dark creatures.

    However, no more dark creatures fell from the sky.

    -It was the new King¡¯s City!

    There were also two smaller fruits, which contained the west of the city and the city.

    Tang Yu also did not expect that because of the construction of the sub-territories, the range of the territory merged with the power of the world, and because there were sub-territories in New King¡¯s City, Western Garrison City, and Gehrman City, while the teleportation power moved the World Tree, it was also driven by the power of the world, ¡°uprooted¡±.

    This was an extremely good thing.

    He did not expect the World Tree to bring him such a surprise.

    The other four World Tree Fruits were empty, but their value was also extraordinary. The simplest way to use them was to create a world ring that could store living things.

    It was just that Tang Yu currently had no need for it. If he continued to hang the fruit, with the growth of the World Tree, he might be able to grow a bit more.

    After some hesitation, Tang Yu did not n to introduce the residents of the World Fruit to Tree Shade. He only ordered ine and the others to help him clean up the dark creatures in the new capital. The highest level was only a veteran Transcendent, a dark creature. They could no longer cause any waves.

    Although the area of activity was not vast, it was still considered as leaving the apocalypse and obtaining new life for the people of the Aino Continent.

    The density of Genesis Qi in the small world was simr to that of the outside world. Presumably, in the future, there would be many people stuck at the great circle of the awakened realm in the capital and west of the city.

    Tang Yu thought.

    Suddenly,

    Space fluctuated above his head. The World Tree rustled. Two treasures containing extreme power slowly floated down from the sky.

    He took a few steps back and looked up. One was the size of a fist. It waspletely ck and exuded an ufortable aura. The other one made people feel peaceful. On the outside, it looked like a rough log.

    [The contaminated World Tree¡¯s Origin Core]: Special material. It has an immersive and destructive effect on any barrier or world barrier.

    [World Tree¡¯s Core]: After the World Tree obtained a new life, the old branches that it left behind were condensed. It has the power of the rules level and can be used as a saint artifact material.

    The two treasures made Tang Yu¡¯s eyes light up.

    The [Contaminated World Tree¡¯s Origin Core] should be the product of the World Tree being infected. It might be the goal of those foreign races.

    There was no need for the core at the moment. Tang Yu decided to seal it up. Storage rings could not hold it. Just the fluctuations emitted by the core were stronger than when the branches of the World Tree trembled. And he was worried that it would pollute other items!

    The [World Tree¡¯s Core] was different!

    A holy weapon was a weapon of a higher level than a supernatural weapon. The gap was like a chasm, just like a sage and a supernatural rank.

    A holy weapon was too rare!

    ording to the documents, even in the most glorious Second Age of Origin Star, there were countlesss and resources. Not every saint had a holy weapon.

    The most difficult thing to find was the main material that possessed the power of rules!

    And now, Tang Yu seemed to see that a precious holy artifact was about to be born!

 Chapter 553

    <h4>Chapter 553</h4>

    A saint artifact could greatly increase the strength of a Saint level expert.

    In theory, a Transcendent level could not unleash the full power of a saint artifact. However, with it in hand, the power it could unleash was much stronger than a third-level divine weapon.

    It was an iparable gap.

    Tang Yu was considering the ownership of the saint artifact.

    The strong were always strong. He wanted to use the [World Tree¡¯s Core] to create a suitable weapon for Nancy. In the previous battle, Nancy was slightly stronger than the Pope, but it was obvious that she was not as strong as the Heart Demon n.

    The difference might not be small.

    If Nancy had a holy weapon, she might have the ability to fight against the domain realm masters of the Heart Demon n, or even suppress them.

    The importance of the strength of a top-tier powerhouse was self-evident.

    A battle between Domain experts was something that even Tier 2 Transcendents found difficult to approach.

    However,

    After a brief exchange of words, Tang Yu and Kevin realized that his thoughts were too good.

    With the [World Tree¡¯s Core], it was indeed possible to forge any weapon. However, its essence was wood, so forging a heavy sword was not enough to truly disy the characteristics of the main body.

    Thepatibility was not enough.

    Too wasteful!

    Kevin suggested making a staff or a wooden armor.

    Armor was what Tang Yu wanted the most.

    He was very clear about his own position. Strength wasn¡¯t the most important thing. The most important thing was his ability to survive.

    Over the past few months, his research on battle techniques and spells was also focused on escaping and defending.

    However, it didn¡¯t have much effect.

    If he could have a divine armor, he would be able to easily escape even if he was facing a domain realm master.

    This was also Kevin¡¯s initial suggestion.

    After thinking about it, he still refused.

    Tang Yu knew that the number of times he went to the battlefield was very, very few.

    In the future, if he had more saint artifact materials, he would definitely not hesitate to forge a turtle shell for himself. But now, he could only forge one saint artifact. It would be too wasteful to put it in his hands.

    ¡°Let¡¯s forge a staff. Ask ine if she has any requests for the staff.¡±

    After this battle,

    ine began to settle down. She would soon break through to the second stage of Transcendence. At that time, she, who held a divine artifact staff, would be Tree Shade¡¯s number one.

    He did not feel any heartache for giving her the first divine artifact.

    ¡°Make the saint artifact the first mission of the Equipment Department. All the materials in the Logistics Department are open to you. Do not worry about wasting them. Just make the saint artifact as soon as possible.¡±

    After Kevin received the mission, he left in excitement.

    In his lifetime, he was able toe into contact with the creation of the saint artifact. It was something he would never dare to think about before he was summoned by the Lord!

    He was so excited that he was about to fling his beard into the sky.

    The creation of a saint artifact was not something that could bepleted overnight.

    In the history of the Origin Star, there were even saint artifacts that had been forged for thousands of years before they were born. Of course, those were extremely powerful among saint artifacts.

    Creating a saint artifact was simr to forging a transcendent divine weapon.

    There were two steps. The first step was to develop a blueprint, which was also the process of creating a saint artifact.

    The second step was forging, and it was also the most difficult and time-consuming step.

    With the ¡°workshop¡±, the difficulty of the second step could be ignored. Tang Yu was only curious about how much Origin Crystals the ¡°workshop¡± needed to create a saint artifact.

    However, the first step was to develop a saint artifact blueprint. To Kevin, it was no less than ascending the heavens.

    Master-level weapons could be forged into Extraordinary weapons.

    Master-level weapons could be forged into domain realm weapons.

    But divine weapons could only be forged by higher-level god-level craftsmen.

    After Kevin had designed many extraordinary weapons and absorbed a lot of knowledge from the Sacred City, he had be a true grandmaster maker.

    But it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Tang Yu had never requested for Kevin to design a brand new holy artifact.

    Although a holy artifact was one and only.

    Every holy artifact with the power of rules needed to be designed with a matching blueprint.

    However, it did not possess a single attribute, but it had simrities.

    There were many simrities in the blueprints of saint artifacts that had the power ofws and simr properties.

    Coincidentally, back in the Holy City, he had obtained quite a few saint artifacts blueprints.

    There were also some that were simr in nature and strength to the ¡®World Tree Core¡¯.

    As long as Kevin stepped on the giant¡¯s shoulder, he could imitate and modify these saint artifact blueprints. He believed that he would be able to design a true saint artifact blueprint.

    Furthermore, he still had a lot of help.

    ¡­

    In the capital of King Ain.

    The cracks in the sky, the gaps that were scattered all over the ce, no longer existed.

    The sky was no longer hazy, and it revealed a light that had not been seen for a long time. A red sun could be seen hanging high in the sky.

    Most of the dark creatures in the capital had been killed, leaving only some who had slipped through the. Under the organization of the local nobles, they were quickly cleaned up.

    There were corpses everywhere on the streets. There were dark creatures, but more of them were human.

    It was a miserable death.

    The capital was a mess, and arge number of buildings had copsed.

    A group of top Transcendents led by the Duke Modun were organizing people to start rebuilding after the disaster. From time to time, they looked at several figures standing on the tall buildings in the distance withplicated eyes.

    They were not wearing ck robes, but they were familiar with the aura.

    They were the people from the ck Robe Organization back then!

    There were no more dark creatures descending from the sky, but the number of Transcendent rank dark creatures wreaking havoc in the capital was innumerable. There were also many veteran Transcendents who were stronger than the humans in terms of individualbat strength.

    In terms of quantity, they were ten times, dozens of times more than the humans.

    Even though there were many noble mansions that had activated the ¡°World Tree Formation¡±, the bnce was still tilted bit by bit.

    Many noble groups struggled to hold on, but in the end, they still fell in battle.

    There were also some who fled in fear, but they were still killed by the pursuing foreign races.

    It was only when those people appeared that they killed the foreign races¡¯ experts with unstoppable momentum, killing the extraordinary ss dark creatures, turning the tide.

    The experts who fought one after another, some they were familiar with, some they were not familiar with, that kind of strength was awe-inspiring.

    The ¡°ck Robe Organization¡± at the beginning was just the tip of the iceberg.

    The pce had fallen.

    The king, the first Prince, and the others who were controlled by the demons could clearly see through the spatial rift.

    For a time, they thought that the next moment, the world would end.

    Now,

    Although the dynasty had changed, many nobles felt conflicted, disdainful, and hostile. The capital was surging with undercurrents, but on the surface, no one dared to go against those mysterious people for the time being.

    The battle power was there!

    Therefore, the first order that the mysterious man gave was quickly carried out by the nobles of various families.

    -Summon all the masters, the masters of creation, the masters of runes, and the masters of formations.

    In the battle in the capital, the higher-ups had suffered heavy losses. Experts above the second level of Transcendent were either dead or controlled. As for people like rune masters and manufacturing grandmasters, they were not strong. Most of them had not even reached the Transcendent level. On the contrary, they managed to survive.

    Today, the sky was split open and the ck tide attacked. Because these masters were in the mansion of a great noble, the casualties were low.

    In just a short moment, two grandmasters and dozens of masters had gathered in a side hall of the pce!

    One of them was a double grandmaster of rune and array techniques ¨C Qi Lu.

    The other was a grandmaster of creation ¨C Ban Di.

    Many of the masters present were led by the two and gathered around.

    They waited in the empty side hall, frowning from time to time.

    ¡°What is the purpose of¡± ck Robe Organization ¡°for us toe here and wait?¡±

    ¡°Preposterous! They don¡¯t even have waiters and tea. Are they still looking down on us masters?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m afraid they are trying to establish their might!¡±

    ¡°If they anger us and offend the two adults, aren¡¯t they afraid that no one will forge equipment for them in the future?¡±

    Some were impatient, some were angry, some were uneasy, and there were also two grandmasters, Qi Lu and Ban Di, who were sitting quietly at the side.

    Step ¨C ¨C

    Footsteps came.

    The masters looked over and saw more than a dozen figures slowly walking over.

    The leader was a white-bearded old man with a beard that almost fell to the ground.

    Beside Kevin were his assistants and apprentices. They were the most talented rune artists and manufacturers since the establishment of Tree Shade.

    Following them were a few apanying guards, led by Zhong Ping.

    Kevin nced at the familiar or unfamiliar faces in front of him and cupped his hands with a smile.

    ¡°Everyone, long time no see.¡±

    In the crowd, many of the manufacturing masters were shocked.

    Wasn¡¯t that the manufacturing master who suddenly disappeared a few months ago, Kevin

 Chapter 554

    <h4>Chapter 554</h4>

    Kevin Sandridge de Patticia Traviskin is not the top in the circles of manufacturing and runeology.

    However, he was a master producer after all, and his status was equal to that of a Transcendent. Many of the top scientists gathered in the side hall today immediately recognized Kevin.

    He was extremely surprised.

    Several months ago, Kevin disappeared in his own studio. Only a few dayster, he was discovered by several apprentices he hired.

    After a simple investigation, thew-enforcement team found that this was a ¡°secret chamber missing case¡± ¨C Kevin was working. In order to avoid being disturbed, the door was closed, and there were corresponding anti-interference formations ¨C none of these were destroyed, and the case was left unsettled in the end.

    -Kevin, who came from a civilian background, was not worth the ¡°Enforcement Group¡± mobilizing arge amount of manpower to solve the case.

    That¡¯s right, Kevin was the weakest in the circle of masters, but his fame was still eptable. He was rare, and he was one of the great masters in the circle as a civilian. He was often referred to as ¡°the manufacturing master who only knew one blueprint.¡±

    He, who came from a civilian background, was conferred the title of small noble after bing a master. He was ipatible with most noble masters, and because of theck of research funds and high-end knowledge, Kevin was at the bottom of the master level, and even the orders were extremely small.

    -The other small nobles disdained hiring a¡¯moner master ¡®, and most of them were¡¯ noble masters¡¯ who were supported by great nobles. Kevin did not have the technical advantage.

    For various reasons, he had not made any progress in the past ten years after bing a master of creation.

    This was also the reason why Kevin had epted the summoning without hesitation!

    Now,

    In the face of thoserades who ridiculed him and despised him, Kevin was in high spirits. He walked straight to the front of the side hall, pressed his hands on the table, leaned forward, and looked at the same fellow from back then.

    ¡°Kevin, aren¡¯t you dead¡±

    ¡°Why are you here? What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°No, no, you are working for the¡± ck Robe Organization ¡°?¡±

    A set of confusion came out from the mouths of many master level schrs.

    Most people had doubts, disdain, and worry.

    Kevin, who had already taken drugs and cheat, had broken through to the ordinary Transcendent level all the way, easily caught everyone¡¯s reactions.

    Suddenly, he shook his head in mncholy and lost the thought of returning to his face.

    He was no longer on the same level as those vulgar people. If not for the fact that he wanted toplete the Lord¡¯s mission in a shorter period of time, he wouldn¡¯t want to see these people.

    If he had the time to ridicule them, he might as well take a few more nces at the holy artifact blueprints. That would be the most wonderful thing in the world.

    The old bachelor Kevin thought.

    ¡°Today, I gathered all of you to help meplete the design of a piece of equipment blueprint.¡±

    he said slowly.

    The masters looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect that the ¡°ck Robe Organization¡± had spent so much effort to gather these people through the leaders of various families just to design a piece of equipment blueprint?

    What kind of joke was this!

    It wasn¡¯t a big project like the ¡°Eternal Wall¡±. Which of the masters who were present couldn¡¯t design a divine weapon blueprint independently?

    Furthermore, he was helping Kevin, this moner master¡±. What did he know

    What did he treat these respected masters and masters as

    Even if they had already been ordered by the patriarch not to go against the mission of ¡°ck Robe Organization¡±, they had already made up their minds. At worst¡­ they would not do anything!

    At this moment,

    Kevin told him the details of the mission.

    The equipment blueprint that was designed was a staff type holy artifact.

    What was a holy artifact?

    Let alone a master, even the two grandmasters present were not clear.

    There was a limited history of development in the Aino Continent. However, there had always been spections. Above Tier 3 Divine Weapons, there were even more powerful equipment.

    ¡°Sacred artifacts are existences that involvews. The difficulty of creating them is extremely high. Of course, our mission is not to design a brand new Sacred artifact. Instead, it is to imitate and modify it.¡±

    Kevin first took out a Sacred artifact blueprint.

    It spread out and was more than two meters long.

    It was more than one meter wide.

    This was the original blueprint, not copied. Every stroke on the blueprint was infused with energy, and there was even an annotation of runes.

    With just a nce,

    The grandmasters and masters present were all stunned.

    There was actually such an exquisite blueprint in this world. With a person¡¯s strength, he could actually create equipment that could trigger the rules of the world?

    For a time, these masters rushed forward with shining eyes and were separated by the guards.

    Leave?

    Don¡¯t work?

    What kind of joke was this!

    Didn¡¯t they see that the few people who had a good attitude just now had already obtained the qualifications toe in close contact with the saint artifact blueprints!

    Even if it were for the sake of their own blueprints, they still had to perform well in the following time!

    Only,

    To let Kevin, this moner master¡± leader, make some of the noble masters who had always been proud feel unhappy.

    Only great masters like Lord Qi Lu and Lord Ban Di were qualified to lead them.

    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s first split the holy artifact blueprints into eight parts. For the materials, we will study the specific direction of the blueprints. This is the first step.¡±

    ¡°Choosing the supplementary materials and adjusting the specific parameters of the blueprints. This is the second step¡­¡±

    ¡°The main body of the holy weapon needs to be engraved with a rune of rules. We don¡¯t need to carve it. We just need to choose a suitable rune to be embedded.¡±

    Kevin said as he spread out the sketches he drew.

    He even raised quite a number of Tier 2 and Tier 3 extraordinary weapons as examples.

    Many noble masters were more and more shocked as they listened, frowning in thought.

    They could no longer keep up with Kevin¡¯s train of thought.

    Even the two grandmasters, Qi Lu and Ban Di, threw out many questions. And in their minds, Kevin, who had knowledge far less than theirs, actually¡­ answered them one by one.

    From the looks of it, his knowledge reserves were higher than the two grandmasters!

    His understanding of blueprints and runes far exceeded their imagination!

    It seemed like¡­ no, he was undoubtedly already a grandmaster!

    In just a few short months, from being ast ranked grandmaster to a grandmaster, what had Kevin experienced?

    ¡­

    After handing over the holy artifact to Kevin, Tang Yu no longer paid any attention to it.

    He had just returned from Aino Continent. He was busy, very busy.

    It was not about dealing with the affairs of the territory. He could push it to others without hesitation. Even ine and Tang Yu had advised her many times to not be too tired. Themon things were left to the subordinates to handle.

    As a lord, he could control the overall situation.

    For example,

    In the castle, he would be a happy fat house¡­ a skinny house lord.

    However, after experiencing what happened in the king¡¯s city, Tang Yu found that there were still many loopholes in the defense of the territory.

    This kind of loophole did not mean that the defense was weak.

    In fact, the various defensive buildings after the upgrade of the rank 7 territory were matched with each other, and the territory had all kinds of great formations. It could be said that no matter how many people died in the ranks of the extraordinary, they would die.

    Even if it were fora rank 2 Transcendent and a rank 3 domain realm master, with the battle prowess that Nancy disyed and the fact that she was in the main camp, he was confident that he could hold on.

    The problem was,

    Tree Shade City could not hold on!

    He did not forget that when he went to the Guidu Capital to rob and collect the World Tree branches, almost every noble residence was reduced to ruins during the battle.

    And those were not intentional attacks, but merely the aftermath of the battle.

    As long as there was not a huge difference in strength between the two sides, with the destructive power of Extraordinary level, a few minutes of fighting could destroy a small town.

    If it was a domain realm master, it was not impossible to destroy the floating ind around Tree Shade.

    -Although the floating ind was not so fragile within the range of the territory.

    He also had to guard against it.

    It just so happened that after turning a World Tree and taking root in the back mountain, many interesting ideas had already appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 555

    <h4>Chapter 555</h4>

    Tang Yu first learned from the nobles in the capital and built a few warehouses in the territory. The storage units produced by the system had a huge space inside. As the level increased, the warehouse looked only eight or nine stories high. The area inside was at least asrge as a dozen football fields.

    It had never been full.

    He nned to build a few more warehouses not just for safety. Tang Yu was not worried about this. However, as the area of Tree Shade City expanded, the warehouse built halfway up the mountain was no longer in the center of the city.

    Tang Yu closed his eyes and a three-dimensional image of the territory appeared in his mind.

    With a thought, several first-ss and second-ss storage units were instantly built.

    Some stood in the open space, while others were in the valley. The level of confidentiality was also divided into three, six, and nine grades. In this way, the employees who managed the storage units would not be clear about all of Tree Shade¡¯s supplies.

    The ¡°Core of the World Tree¡± that had just been obtained was locked by him with a seal spell and leaked his aura. Then, he put it into a small box that specialized in storing precious treasures. He teleported directly to a newly built storage unit with the highest level of confidentiality. After putting the box down, he returned to the World Tree.

    Swoosh ¨C

    The system interface opened and immediately flipped to the first page of therge-scale spell.

    Currently, a rank 7 territory could increase certain functions of the spell factory. The spell slots had been expanded and severalrge rank 3 spells had been developed.

    Nine Heavenly Thunder Fall: Tier 3rge-scale spell, construction requires 600,000 units of Origin Crystals.

    Holy Light Protection: Tier 3rge-scale spell, construction requires 500,000 units of Origin Crystals.

    Sword Barrier: Tier 3rge-scale spell, construction requires 900,000 units of Origin Crystals.

    ¡­

    Attacking spells were no longer something he urgently needed.

    As for the Sword Barrier, it was a multi-functionalrge-scale spell that focused on defense, blockade, attack, and domain. It was estimated to be able to trap a Tier 2 Transcendent, but the duration of the spell was only half a minute.

    Using the [Barrier of Sword] to defend against Tree Shade City was not enough.

    The [Protection of Holy Light] was the true defensiverge-scale spell. He had already tried it and could cover the entire floating ind. Moreover, as long as the energy of the [Protection of Holy Light] was not exhausted, the protective light shield couldst for a long time. It was enough to resist the shockwaves of the battle between the strong.

    However, if there was a domain realm master who deliberately attacked Tree Shade City, the [Protection of Holy Light] would probably only be able to block half a move.

    Nancy was only a newly entered domain realm master, so she might not be able to hold back the enemy every time.

    Once a domain realm master was free, it would only take one or two seconds to destroy the floating ind and Tree Shade City.

    Tang Yu used the power of teleportation within the territory to arrive at the edge of the floating ind.

    The strong wind hit his face, and the trees around him rustled. He looked far into the blue sky.

    It had to be said that aside from the apocalypse, the sky was much clearer now. The air was clear, and the fragrance of the nts was refreshing.

    Outside the main ind of the floating ind, there were some small and small inds, such as the ¡°Cloud-climbing Road¡± that the source energy train passed through. In the middle, there were a few slightlyrger inds.

    The other small inds were suspended outside the floating ind like gravel belts. Many tall towers stood, most of them floating in the same ce. A small number of inds flew around the main ind like patrolling soldiers.

    asionally, there were flying creatures that leaked through the outer defense line. When they smelled the scent of human beings, they rushed over and were shot down from the sky without even causing a ssh.

    Tang Yu flew up andnded on a small ind. He closed his eyes and thought.

    After a long time, he opened his eyes and looked around. With a thought, the ability value turned into an invisible power that spread all around the floating ind.

    The territory had merged with the World Tree, and the ability to mobilize it now also had the power of the world.

    ording to his idea, like a domain, it was wrapped around the floating ind and formed a ring.

    It was not a defensive barrier, but a characteristic of using the power of the world.

    The power of the world, on the other hand, could build a world, just like the fruits on the World Tree.

    It was a meter in diameter, but inside it was a small world that wasparable to the Daxia Kingdom.

    In essence, it involved space, time, and other rules.

    With his current realm and knowledge reserves, he was unable to analyze the power of the world, but it did not stop him from using it.

    What he was prepared to say was the power of space within it.

    ¡­

    Ten minutester,

    Tang Yu let out a long sigh of relief. There were faint beads of sweat on his forehead, and he was extremely tired.

    Looking at the system panel, he had used up 20 million ability points. It was a number that he had never dared to think about in the past.

    As for the bnce,

    It was 50 million.

    The feeling of spending money with a big hand, it was really refreshing!

    At this time, when he looked forward again, it was still an endless blue sky, and there was no difference from before.

    Only by using the authority of the Lord could he sense the difference in the space in front of him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try first.¡±

    His body surged with mes, and his feet stomped on the ground as his entire body flew out with a whoosh.

    He broke through the sound barrier in an instant. The air was like a hard wall, but it was easily knocked away by him. The air currents split into two sides and formed a white stream.

    After flying for dozens of seconds, he turned around and found that the floating ind was still close to him. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t flown far in this one minute.

    It was obviously abnormal!

    With his speed of flying at full speed, it wouldn¡¯t take long to cross a province.

    Tang Yu smiled. His initial n had seeded.

    He used the power of the world to spread around the floating ind, forming a ¡°space belt¡±. The real distance was only a few hundred meters, but in the ¡°space belt¡±, it was a thousand times, ten thousand timesrger.

    A domain realm master would need a certain amount of time to pass through the ¡°space belt¡±. This way, there would be enough time to deal with the enemy. In the future, if he had a certain understanding of the rules of space, he could also use the power of the World Tree to cut through space and divide the battlefield¡­

    However, it would be best if no enemy could attack my base camp. It would be good to just quietly wait.

    ¡°Next, we need to verify the ¡®Space Belt¡¯ multiple times to repair any possible loopholes.¡±

    His five fingers formed a w, and he grabbed at the void.

    Genesis Qi surged over and gathered in his palm, forming a pale blue air bomb.

    After five or six seconds, Tang Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The air bomb flew several kilometers away and exploded.

    A hurricane swept by and the explosion point causedyers of ripples in the air.

    Tang Yu opened the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± and kept collecting data and analyzing.

    ¡°In the space belt, because of the long distance, the stability is a little worse than normal, but the problem is not big. Originally, the stability of the space in the territory far exceeds other ces.¡±

    There should be no possibility of being broken by a domain realm master.

    When you have time, find Nancy to test it out.

    It is best to organize a corps under yourmand to conduct an all-round drill.

    He thought,

    Suddenly,

    ¡°Ding -¡°

    Discovered unauthorized spatial fluctuations. Do you wish to intercept them?(Authentication interception status: can be canceled/pletely obliterated. Estimated spatial fluctuations willst for 50 minutes).

    Tang Yu, ¡°?¡±

    This notification sounded a little familiar.

    He opened the territory map and found that the location of the spatial fluctuations was at the southeast of the floating ind, about five or six kilometers away.

    Was it so close?

    ¡°Moreover, the spatial fluctuations are very intense, and the range is also very wide. It¡¯s like, like¡­ the crack of the abyss is about to appear!¡±

    He wanted topletely suppress this spatial fluctuation with a backhand.

    But on second thought, didn¡¯t the newly built ¡°Space Belt¡± just happen to need a test?

    Was there any test that was more suitable than a magic beast?

    He didn¡¯t think much of the ¡°resource point¡± like the Abyssal Crevice, but he couldn¡¯t waste it, right?

    After all, he was a good lord!

 Chapter 556

    <h4>Chapter 556</h4>

    ¡°Hurry, hurry!¡±

    ¡°We have toplete the setup within three minutes!¡±

    Groups of soldiers wearing standardbat suits, wearing World Tree badges on their chests, and carrying mid-level space backpacks jumped down from several hover transport carriages and quickly traveled through the wilderness.

    The rugged ground, the dense bushes, and the flourishing woods did not pose any hindrance to them. Like apes, they flew through the tree trunks and soon arrived at their destination.

    Under themand of the team leaders, the Hunters of the garrison corps opened their space backpacks and took out all kinds of items to set up defense facilities.

    Not far away,

    More than a dozen high-level awakened earth ability users joined hands and raised their staffs. Yellow yellow light blossomed from the tip of the staff. In a split second, the ground trembled violently. In a radius of hundreds of meters in front of them, trees twenty to thirty meters tall fell down. At this moment, the earth seemed to have turned into quicksand, swallowing everything.

    High-level earth magic

    This time, it was not used to kill enemies.

    The quicksandsted for more than ten seconds and gradually expanded. Within a range of more than a thousand meters, the trees were cleared and visible to the naked eye. The central part of the ground caved in, but the periphery gradually bulged.

    After several seconds,

    The quicksand had solidified into hard earth stones. What appeared in front of them was a small basin. The stone walls around the basin were hard and smooth.

    The ¡°Quicksand Region¡± was arge-scale killing and trapping spell. It came from the Holy City. After the transformation, the garrison corps preferred to use it on changing the terrain, especially when setting up the defense line.

    In a sense, it could also be divided into architectural spells.

    After the basin terrain was formed, the members of the garrison corps quickly stepped forward and inserted pirs into the earth stone. They formed a semi-circle and wrapped the basin.

    The pirs emitted sizzling sounds. Soon, the bluish-purple thunder shield spread along the pirs and connected. Only on the opposite side of the basin was there a gap in the direction of the floating city.

    Behind them were temporary city walls, portable war weapons, and so on. In the hands of the members of the garrison corps, they nimbly changed forms and quickly arranged them on the defense line.

    Origin Crystal Cannon, rune firearms, and other weapons. The ck hole of the firing point was pointed at the center of the basin.

    From the time they received the mission,

    They took the hover car and set up a defense line¡­ It was fast and orderly. It only took two and a half minutes toplete the setup of a defense line.

    Themander smiled and injected his spiritual energy into themunication crystal ball to report the situation.

    A few hundred meters away from the defensive line was a two-way fourne road. After Tree Shade¡¯s defensive circle waspleted, most of the roads were repaired and reused. There were many Hunters and caravansing and going every day.

    On the side of the road, there was coincidentally a transfer station.

    It was close to noon, and there were not many peopleing and going. However, there were still many survivors in the transfer station.

    The transfer station in the hintend had not built a city wall. Many sharp-eyed survivors found the defense line that was quickly set up in the distance and eximed.

    There were also members of the garrison corps in the transfer station, but they had not received a message and were also confused. They just followed the instructions in the corps manual and hurriedly maintained order, organizing the survivors to evacuate in the opposite direction ¨C after all, this transfer station was not a fortress.

    One second,

    Five seconds,

    Ten seconds passed.

    There was no movement in the distance. They could only vaguely see the figures of the corps ¡®Hunters standing tall and straight.

    Suddenly,

    ¡°Look at the sky, there is red mist!¡±

    A Hunter cried out in rm.

    Red Mist! They were too familiar with it! Anyone would be familiar with it!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the red mist only appearing near the abyss crack? Wait¡­¡±

    ¡°Could it be that our Tree Shade City predicted the appearance of the abyss crack? However, we have never heard of anyone who could predict it beforehand¡±

    Before his voice even fell,

    The red fog floating in the sky suddenly became much thicker, as if it were forabout to condense into drops of blood.

    Rumble!

    The earth suddenly split open, and dark red lines spread out.

    ¡°Roar -¡°

    Magical beasts rushed out of the crack, and as soon as they appeared, they were smashed into pieces by the runic bullets.

    The members of the garrison corps were excited!

    The city lord really predicted the abyss crack, and even the range was extremely urate. The basin created by the earth ability users just happened to cover the abyss crack.

    With the advantage of terrain and defense, hundreds of awakened members of the Defense Division firmly blocked the attack of the demonic beasts.

    At this time,

    A gigantic, pseudo-Transcendent ss demonic beast with wings on its back pped its wings and flew out.

    Its scarlet eyes stared at the defense line below and spat out ck mes. The outermost shield of lightning emitted sizzling sounds under the impact of the ck mes.

    Themander¡¯s expression did not change. He only said indifferently, ¡°Begin the luring n.¡±

    On the other side,

    Near the floating ind.

    A few beehive-shaped runic tools flew into the sky. Invisible waves spread far and wide.

    This was a special kind of ¡°wave¡±, imitating the high purity human aura, which had a fatal attraction to demonic beasts.

    A few months ago, not long after the outbreak of the apocalypse, Dr. Zheng had developed an item that could lure demonic beasts. With Tree Shade¡¯s current scientific research ability, it was very simple to create simr items, and the effect was even greater.

    The invisible fluctuations were transmitted very quickly. The pseudo-Extraordinary demonic beast with wings on its back had just treated the members of the garrison corps on the ground as food. In the next moment, as if it had smelled the most delicious food, it turned around and flew into the distance.

    At the same time, there were also many demonic beasts that came out of the abyss crack.

    Some of them were killed by the Hunters on the rear defense line to prevent the demonic beasts from spreading. Some of the flying demonic beasts were deliberately released and flew toward the floating ind.

    ¡­

    On the floating ind.

    Tang Yu had his eyes closed, but in reality, he had already taken a God¡¯s perspective and was controlling everything.

    The abyssal crack that appeared was of a very high grade and was nearly four hundred meters long. In just a few minutes, five Cmity Grade magic beasts had appeared.

    This was a good thing. The stronger the magic beasts were, the more they would be able to test if there were any loopholes in the [Space Belt].

    Several kilometers away from the abyss crack, it was already under martialw.

    In addition to a five-hundred man group stationed near the abyss crack, there were also many members of the garrison corps scattered everywhere to clean up the spread magic beasts.

    He observed the territory map at all times to prevent the demonic beasts from spreading ¨C he could not ruin Tree Shade¡¯s reputation of being the safest in the defense circle for an experiment.

    Flying demonic beasts approached the floating ind. There was no need to rely on props to attract them. In Tree Shade City, two to three million residents gathered together. The smell of humans soared into the sky, and the demonic beasts pounced on them with red eyes.

    As far as the eye could see, it covered the sky.

    He suppressed the thought of letting the defense buildings open fire and allowed the flying demonic beasts to approach. Soon, the demonic beasts seemed to have fallen into a quagmire. Although they were dissatisfied, they seemed to be unable to approach the ind no matter how they pped their wings.

    This scene also attracted many survivors to watch.

    In the safest floating ind, no one was worried even if this scene was like a natural disaster. However, some merchants dragged their carts to the edge of the ind to sell melon seeds and drinks.

    Demonic beasts were still gushing out of the abyss crack.

    Suddenly,

    The red mist in the sky contracted, and arge amount of the Mana Tide that gushed out was interrupted. A few secondster, as the red mist gushed out again, a few ugly and strange figures appeared above the crack.

    Without wings, he stood quietly in the air.

    His transcendent aura spread out.

    The strange figure in the lead looked at the Garrison Army not far away with contempt and then turned to look into the distance.

    In the direction of the floating ind.

 Chapter 557

    <h4>Chapter 557</h4>

    The few figures that appeared from the abyss crack were not demonic beasts, but foreign races.

    Their powerful auras caused the Hunters within several kilometers to feel anxious, as if there was a huge rock pressing down on them.

    The appearance of a few foreign races seemed to consume a lot of energy from the abyss crack, and the endless Mana Tide stopped abruptly.

    These foreign races were two to three meters tall, with hands and feet, and could barely be seen as humanoid, but they looked very strange.

    The head of the alien race was veryrge, almost upying one-third of its body. It was grayish-brown in color. At first nce, it looked a bit like a fish head, but it was covered with pustules. Its open eyes and the sharp teeth that were exposed in its mouth added a bit of ferociousness to them.

    The limbs of this race were not long, but they were very thick. Their bodies were covered with twisted scales. Although they were also ugly, their defensive power was very impressive.

    The Mordor Race,

    Among the many alien races under themand of the rulers, they were also a race that could fight well. They were powerful under the same level.

    This time, there were a total of five Maduo n experts that had descended to Origin Star.

    The one in the lead held a fork-shaped weapon in both hands, and its surface flowed with light as it emitted a terrifying aura.

    Was this a divine weapon, or was it a second-grade divine weapon?

    The leader of the Maduo n was a Transcendent. He was also a super genius of the n. He had already condensed six Origin Energy cores, and there was even a faint sign that they were about to merge. If he wanted to, he could break through to the second rank at any time.

    The reason why he did not make a breakthrough was to reduce the consumption of the abyssal rift.

    For the past hundreds of years, the Maduo Tribe had been fighting for the Great Ruler in another war zone, so they missed the first wave of descent on Origin Star.

    When the war zone was nearing its end, the Maduo Tribe hurriedly pulled out some of their strength and descended on Origin Star, preparing to get a share of the spoils.

    The price of a Second Order Transcendent breaking through the world barrier was something that their race could not afford. Even if five Senior Transcendents were sent over, they would have to pay an unimaginable price for it.

    -In fact, if not for the world barriers of Origin being slowly weakened, the Maduo n would not have been able to send five senior Transcendents through the abyss rift a few months ago.

    The primary task of Maduo was to establish a stable space channel on Origin, so that the experts of the n coulde here at a smaller price.

    And to build a stable space channel,

    He would need to spend a lot of resources, and he only had one core material with him. The rest would have to be found on the Origin.

    ¡°We can¡¯t gather all the materials with just the few of us. Even if we establish a force, it will take a long time for those human ants to gather for us. And now, we¡­¡±

    ¡°If we waste any more time and divide up the feast of the Origin Star, there will be nothing left for us, the Maduo n.¡±

    Not long from now, an envoy from the upper n will arrive on Origin Star. I also heard that the envoy who came this time has a high status in the upper n.

    ¡°We mustplete the construction of the spatial passageway before the envoy arrives. Only then will we be able to perform well in front of the envoy.¡±

    The fastest way to gather materials was naturally to rob them.

    ¡°Although humans are weak, they are natives after all. There are many of them, and there must be a lot of materials that we need in therger human gathering ce. Moreover¡­¡±

    Some of the weaker races were also his targets.

    He looked into the distance.

    In his perception, countless human auras were gathered together, very eye-catching.

    Without a doubt, that was a ce where humans gathered!

    The scale of this ce should be higher than that of the Origin Star.

    Fumi smiled lightly. Although this was the first time their race had descended upon the Origin Star, he was very clear about the importance of intelligence. A few months ago, they had attacked from the side, or at the cost of resources, obtained intelligence from the mouths of the foreign races that had descended to the Origin Star a long time ago.

    For example,

    The human gathering area symbolized strength with numbers.

    Those that had hundreds of thousands of people were considered medium sized gathering areas that could be destroyed with a flip of a palm.

    Over two million was considered a decent gathering area, but it could only fend off the weak Transcendents.

    He had also heard that there were also areas where tens of millions of people gathered. Even if humans were weak, they would not underestimate the powerful beings that could be born with arge base.

    That was undoubtedly the most powerful force of humans. Even if they were conceited, they would not provoke those forces.

    A gathering area in the distance?

    ¡°It should be two million. Not bad, not bad. Maybe we can gather all the materials in one go.¡±

    He nced disdainfully at the ant-like crowd before him. He casually waved a strand of Origin Energy and turned it into a sharp light that covered the sky. Then, without even looking at it, he flew into the distance.

    The other four Senior Transcendents followed closely.

    Boom!

    The ground was a mess. Hundreds of members of the garrison n held runic shields in their hands and joined forces to resist.

    Their figures shed and their faces turned pale. However, they finally managed to block this terrifying attack.

    Looking at the few smaller foreign races that had already flown far away, themander could not help but swallow his saliva. ¡°We almost couldn¡¯t even block a casual attack from the enemy. What kind of terror has the City Lord and the others faced all this time?¡±

    ¡­

    For Transcendents, a few kilometers was only an instant.

    As the clouds parted, a huge floating ind opened up.

    Fumi was stunned.

    A human gathering ce built on the floating ind? I have never heard of it!

    However, the Marten had a one-sided understanding of the of origin. They only thought that some human force had obtained the inheritance of their ancestors ¨C an ind that was floating in the air was nothing.

    When he rose to a height, he saw many flying demon beasts attacking the ind. They pped their wings and dodged left and right.

    On the ind, towers and turrets shot out colorful lights, and flying demon beasts fell from the sky from time to time.

    As expected of a human gathering ce with two million people. They are suspended in the air, and those war weapons alone are not enough to threaten them.

    However¡­

    He swept his gaze over the towers and turrets one by one, but he did not feel any threat.

    He understood.

    Fumi held a fork-shaped shen device in his hand and shed forward, forming a white air sh that was nearly a hundred meters long that shed at the towers that were shooting in the distance.

    He seemed to have seen that the defensive facilities that humans were proud of had beenpletely destroyed by his attack.

    The swarming Mana Tide would tten this decent gathering ce.

    However,

    Fumi suddenly widened his eyes.

    The Qi sh that was released outside seemed to have sunk into a swamp, and energy quickly dispersed. The Qi sh only flew for a short distance before the fluctuations became weaker and weaker until it disappeared.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Formation?¡±

    ¡°I heard that humans are best at forging gathering ces into a turtle shell.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect an ant-like human to have such a method¡­¡±

    Although Fumi was a little surprised, he didn¡¯t intend to retreat when he had just arrived in high spirits.

    After all, it was just a gathering ce of two million¡­

    The intelligence told him that only the top forces of human beings could resist the attack of the foreign races¡­ And now, there was a difference of tens of millions of times between two million and tens of millions.

    If even the upper and middle tier human forces were afraid, where would they put the face of the Maduo?

    Retreat?

    It did not exist!

    Scheme?

    There¡¯s no need!

    It¡¯s enough to rush over!

    ¡°Follow me. Let¡¯s go straight through the human defense line.¡±

    ¡°Since the formation set up by the humans can neutralize the attack of Origin Energy, then we will charge forward!¡±

    We must let the humans know that we, the Mordor race, are the most outstanding warriors!

    Fumi shouted,

    His aura erupted, and waves of air spread outwards. His entire body was like a small ball of light as he charged straight towards the floating ind!

    A thousand meters of distance, to a veteran Transcendent like him, could be reached in an instant!

    One second,

    Five seconds,

    Ten seconds,

    Fumi looked at the floating ind and fell into deep thought.

    ¡°?¡±

 Chapter 558

    <h4>Chapter 558</h4>

    The flying demon beasts that came out of the cracks in the abyss attacked the floating ind from all directions. The battle line was very long.

    At this time, Tang Yu had already returned to the castle in the territory. With the help of the ¡°observing crystal ball¡±, the overall situation was controlled by the various areas.

    When several obvious red dots appeared on the map, he also saw them.

    The crystal ball screen changed. A few ugly fish faces with pustules appeared in his eyes. He almost spat out the food in his mouth while he was watching and eating snacks.

    ¡°Speaking of which, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a foreign race appear from a crack in the abyss. I was prepared to take action to suppress them¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t just sit by and watch the awakened ones of the garrison n be killed by the foreign race, but he didn¡¯t expect these foreign races to be so vicious.

    In the future, he had to set up a monument for them. It didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t have a name, but they could write the nameless n that had made great contributions to Tree Shade¡¯s development.

    Tang Yu took the initiative to take over the defense buildings near the foreign race, personally testing the influence of the ¡°Space Belt¡± on the foreign race.

    ¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the space here!¡±

    Fumi was a genius of the n after all, so he quickly determined the problem.

    He became more and more bewildered.

    The humans of Origin Star were very weak now. Most of their inheritances had been lost, and there were not many Transcendents. They were far from the number of alien Transcendents. If not for the fact that many foreign races were determined to plunder the treasures left behind during the glorious era of Origin Star, there would be no space for humans to survive.

    Ordinary human forces should be easily destroyed in front of him.

    But why?

    This human force in front of him, which could only be considered middle-ss, could actually set up such a brilliant spatial array?

    Fumi. He faintly felt that something was wrong. Could it be that he had missed out on some information?

    He thought,

    Suddenly,

    The zing fireball flew over from a distance. The air was distorted, and Fumi grunted coldly before punching out.

    Bang!

    The fist force and the fireball collided in the air.

    It exploded like fireworks.

    This seemed to be the beginning signal. More and more attacks came from all directions.

    Fumi no longer thought about it. He closed in on the floating ind while fighting back.

    The few senior Transcendents beside him also attacked.

    Boom!

    Fumi shed and appeared in front of a cannon. The three-pronged divine weapon hacked down. With an explosion, the entire cannon, along with a few square meters boulder below, was shattered.

    Countless parts and broken stones scattered in all directions.

    He snorted coldly. ¡°Can¡¯t withstand a single blow.¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Several runic arrows shot over from all angles. He raised his trident, and one of the arrows shattered into pieces. He then turned sideways, easily avoiding the other arrows.

    A surge of Origin Energy sted out in a certain direction, sting a ck tower into pieces.

    ¡°As expected!¡±

    After a few minutes of battle, Fumi gradually began to explore some of thews of space where he came from.

    -The actual distance was erged!

    He looked at the two ck towers in the distance. One looked to be five hundred meters away, the other eight hundred meters. They seemed to be within the range he could destroy with a wave of his hand.

    However, in reality, Fumi was very clear. He could only destroy the five-hundred-meter tall tower. The one eight hundred meters away was probably more than eight thousand meters under the influence of the strange space.

    The strangeness of the space caused him a lot of trouble. He needed to rely on his perception and experience to judge the actual distance between him and the human defense building.

    But it was just a waste of time!

    A human¡¯s defensive structure could still pose some threat to ordinary Transcendents, but he was also one of the best amongst the veteran Transcendents.

    Whether it was his reaction speed, extraordinary force field, or his physique, they were all extraordinary.

    Even if he was identally hit, he would at most suffer some minor injuries.

    As expected,

    There was no reason that he could not take down a human gathering ce of two million!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Fumi¡¯s expression suddenly changed. The Transcendent force field tried to control his body to move to the side. In a split second, a thick blue purple pir of light flew past him.

    He felt the threat of death.

    Humans actually had such a terrifying defensive structure?

    He didn¡¯t have time to think. Runic arrows, zing fireballs, magic missiles, and other attacks came from all directions.

    It was even more concentrated!

    Even he had nows to avoid all attacks, and he had to be even more wary of the blue-purple light pir that could pose a fatal threat to him.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The huge fireball smashed into his body, breaking through the extraordinary force field and leaving some charred marks on his body.

    Suddenly, another blue-purple pir of light shot over. It had prepared a grain of rice. Once again, it dodged. Next to it was a fellow nsman who was in the same straight line. He was hit by the pir of light and his entire body vaporized.

    He began to feel fear.

    No, this is not right. Even if there are no Transcendents in this human gathering ce, with just the space array and that terrifying blue purple pir of light, it is impossible for a dozen Transcendents to break through this gathering ce!

    Such a terrifying ce can only be considered a superior force on Origin Star?

    Are you kidding me!

    A majestic floating ind.

    Strange space.

    Outside the newly formed abyss crack, there were already human soldiers on standby.

    It was as if there was a pair of giant hands behind the scenes, controlling the defensive structure and applying pressure on him bit by bit.

    Fumi finally found where he had always felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°Retreat! This is a trap!¡±

    He shouted,

    However, he had been constantly rushing towards the floating ind. Even if he wanted to escape now, it was not something that could be done in a short period of time.

    Two secondster,

    The second Transcendent of the same race had fallen.

    In ten seconds, only Fumi was left.

    At the same time, three blue and purple pirs of light shot towards him, making him more certain of his guess!

    The cunning humans must have lured him into the abyss step by step in order to wipe them out!

    Tang Yu looked at the scene in the crystal ball and curled his lips.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t have enough strength¡­¡±

    Suddenly, he opened his eyes wide. In the image, the space around thest alien Transcendent distorted, and streams of gray wind descended.

    Yes,

    Wind of Annihtion!

    ¡­

    Fumi¡¯s eyes were crimson red, and the Origin Energy cores within his body seemed to be fusing together. At this moment, theypletely fused together.

    Fumi was clear.

    He was not fully prepared, and the chances of failure were not small.

    However, he also knew that only by breaking through to Second Grade Transcendent could he obtain a chance of survival!

    A destructive wind appeared around him, wrapping him in a ball. Although it was far from the power of Nancy¡¯s breakthrough, it caused the surrounding space to distort, and tiny cracks appeared before quickly healing.

    Countless arrows and spells sted towards Fumi, and when they approached, they disintegrated into the most primitive particles.

    This was the power ofws!

    The Wind of Annihtion was aw that descended from the heavens and earth when he broke through to the second level of Transcendence. It was not something that could be broken through by some energy attacks.

    Tang Yu did not care. He just stared at the continuously regenerating spatial crack and let out a sigh of relief.

    It was obvious that the space he had set up was still intact.

    This was enough!

    After a few breaths,

    The Wind of Annihtion gradually disappeared, revealing the figure inside.

    The aura was more than ten times stronger than before.

    Under the Wind of Annihtion, the body that had been destroyed was also quickly recovering.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ eh.¡±

    Fumiughed loudly, but it stopped abruptly.

    His line of sight was already filled with a bluish-purple light, and a pir of light that was countless times thicker than before pierced through him.

    The pir of lightsted for more than ten seconds, and it had just given birth to a ¡°elementary immortal body¡±. Its body was under the bluish-purple pir of light, and it was constantly obliterated before finally disappearing.

 Chapter 559

    <h4>Chapter 559</h4>

    In the blink of an eye, a few days had passed.

    The crack in the abyss broke out, and many survivors saw the extraordinary attack of the Maduo. The next day, ¡°Tree Shade Daily¡± also reported, but it did not cause any panic.

    Transcendent?

    Are you referring to the one that was sted into pieces by the cannon, or the one that was split in half by a sword?

    Was it referring to his entire body vaporizing under the pir of light, or was it because City Lord Tang had waved his hand, causing him to fall backwards into the ground like an onion?

    There were also those that were frozen,

    Those that were roasted,

    Those that were sprinkled with cumin powder¡­ cough!

    In short, the survivors of Tree Shade¡¯s group were already used to the supernatural creatures.

    The safety index for living here was at max!

    If there was anything wrong with it, it was just that¡­ the housing price was too expensive.

    However, this could not be med on the City Lord¡¯s Mansion or the City Hall. The survivors were very clear that every time the buildings were pre-sold, it would be like a food market¡­ God knows how much money one had to spend!

    Poverty disgusts me.

    During this period of time,

    Tang Yu organized the awakened members of the Survey Corps to conduct more detailed tests on the ¡°space belt¡±, the length, the proportion of space, and so on.

    The test results satisfied him.

    Six days ago, he didn¡¯t care about the strength of those foreign Transcendents. He could cut them all down with a single sword.

    However, the sudden breakthrough of the foreign Transcendents was beyond his expectations.

    When the Wind of Annihtion descended, the space that was torn apart did indeed have a little effect on the ¡°Space Belt¡±.

    But it was insignificant.

    He hadter spected that if he could forcefully tear open a spatial crack that was dozens of meters long, perhaps he could cause violent fluctuations in the ¡°Space Belt¡± and thus damage it.

    However, Tang Yu was not worried at all.

    In the old king¡¯s city,

    Nancy could cut out a huge spatial crack that was hundreds of meters long with a single strike, and even cause space to crack like ss¡­ It was because the old king was a space that had been cut apart by foreign experts, and its stability was extremely poor.

    As for Origin Star, it was the top life. Space was stable, and the suppression and protection of the itself were far from what ordinarys couldpare to.

    With Nancy¡¯s current strength, a full-strength attack might be able to break through small spatial cracks, but under the protection of the itself, the cracks would quickly heal, not affecting the space greatly.

    Inparison, the special space attached to the Origin World, such as the man-made secret realm, was iparably fragile.

    This was also why many humans or foreign races were unwilling to stay in the secret realm.

    ¡­

    Tang Yu came to the back of the mountain. He looked up and saw that the World Tree had grown several times. The shadows of the trees rustled. Every verdant leaf and the lines on them seemed to be branded with obscurews. Looking at it a few more times, he felt dizzy.

    Next to the trunk of the World Tree, which was like a pir of heaven, the earth spirit ¡°Zhen¡± was circling around the trunk and flying.

    He shouted cheerfully,

    It was obvious that the existence of the World Tree had great benefits for it, as a mountain and earth spirit.

    Further away, there was a miniature volcano. It was a special scene that Tang Yu had forcefully created using his authority to change the terrain. It was the home of a fire spirit ¨C a spirit that had been discovered by the Survey Corpster on. It had sessfully lured Tree Shade.

    The fire spirit ¡°Shuo¡± was a young spirit. Its strength could notpare to ¡°Zhen¡±, but Tang Yu¡¯s position of the spirit was a mascot, not abat weapon.

    There were ¡°Zhen¡± and ¡°Shuo¡±. The earth and fire ability users of the corps under themand had a better use of their abilities. Some of the talented and good people could sign contracts with the spirits, and they could jump to first-ss in a short period of time, super strong people without counting followers.

    ¡°Zhen¡± flew around the World Tree. ¡°Shuo¡± was rather pitiful. The miniature volcano it resided in was rtively far from the World Tree trunk. Because it was a young elf, it could not stay far away from the volcano for a long time. It could only watch helplessly.

    Tang Yu crossed the World Tree and walked five or six kilometers forward. What appeared before him was a facility that was over a thousand meters in diameter, like a giant upside down bowl. It was covered in dense mysterious patterns.

    ¨CRealm Breaking Field!

    There were only two uses. One was to provide arge amount of Genesis Qi needed to break through, and the other was to seal the movement of the breakthrough within a certain range.

    In order to ensure the safety of the surroundings.

    When Nancy broke through, the energy pressure generated had already damaged the ¡°Pure Source Energy Pool¡±. If the Wind of Annihtion that was dozens of times more terrifying than normal breakthroughs descended, it was possible that the ¡°Pure Source Energy Pool¡± would really be destroyed.

    That would be a great loss!

    Five days ago, ine had been able to break through, but he had dyed it so that he could wait for thepletion of the ¡°Boundary Breaking¡±!

    Some time ago, arge amount of high-purity Origin Crystals had been found in the various noble houses of the capital. Tang Yu had be rich overnight. The continent of Eno was now barren, but it had only been a few decades since the apocalypse started. Back then, the continent of Eno was also a world with abundant resources. Thousands of years and tens of thousands of years of umtion had made the great noble families rich.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t feel guilty at all when he took away most of them. If he hadn¡¯t taken them away¡­ cough cough, taking away the World Tree, the capital would have been destroyed along with the Eno Continent.

    No matter how many resources there were, they would still fall into the pockets of the other races.

    Now, five days had passed. The ¡°Pure Origin Energy Pool¡± opened twenty-four hours. Other than ine, Fanny, Kong, Hong Yue, Hui Ren, and the others had also reached the breakthrough point.

    The eight and nine Origin Energy Cores in his body rotated like resplendent stars, and they seemed to faintly fuse together.

    It was as if the Maduo n had been in a state of transcendence, and could break through at any time!

    ine was the first to step into the ¡°Boundary Breaking Stage¡±, and mysterious runes appeared in the air around her. They were densely packed together, like pirs filled with runes that pierced through the clouds.

    Tang Yu watched until ine¡¯s figure was blocked by the dense runes before she recovered.

    He was a little worried.

    The risk of breaking through to the second rank is never small. The higher one¡¯s aptitude, the richer one¡¯s foundation, and the more Origin Energy Cores one can fuse with, the more difficult the ¡°test¡± will be.

    He suppressed the worry in his heart and chose to believe in ine and every follower.

    Soon,

    Hu ¡ª

    The wind rose.

    Endless origin energy gathered towards the ¡®Boundary Breaking Stage¡¯. At the same time, the countless Genesis crystals piled up in the ¡®Boundary Breaking Stage¡¯ also turned to dust. Surging Genesis Qi turned into mist and liquid, surrounding ine.

    The color of the world changed.

    A terrifying power descended.

    Separated by the barrier, Tang Yu still felt a slight chill.

    ¨CEnergy Tide!

    ine was a mage. Her main attack was energy and spirit. At Transcendent level two, the path he took was different from that of Nancy.

    The Wind of Annihtion destroyed the body, disintegrating it into the smallest particles, while the energy tide continued to wash away those who broke through. Once they could not hold on, they were likely to be assimted by the surging energy, bing a part of heaven and earth.

    Inside the ¡°Realm Breaking Field¡±,

    ine¡¯s aura was sometimes strong, sometimes weak, and the pir wrapped in runes was already a ring sky blue.

    Whoosh ¨C

    A few minutester.

    Only then did the surging energy tide gradually fade away.

    An aura that was countless times stronger suddenly spread out and was quickly put away.

    The runes of ¡®breaking the boundary¡¯ gradually faded away. ine, who was dressed in a blue dress, slowly walked out.

    There wasn¡¯t much of a difference from before, only a sky blue mark on her forehead was slowly fading away.

    ine¡¯s sessful breakthrough also caused Fanny and the others¡¯ confidence to soar.

    The second person who was preparing to break through was Kong, who was extremely skilled in the way of the sword.

    Kong¡¯s talent was only below average among his followers, but hisbat strength was enough to rank in the top three.

    He was even more confident in breaking through to the second level of Transcendence!

    He walked in step by step, and a sharp sword intent bloomed.

 Chapter 560

    <h4>Chapter 560</h4>

    A few minutester, Kong walked out.

    The ordinary Divine Weapon that he had just held in his hand hadpletely disappeared under the destructive wind. The ck robe he wore had also changed into a new one.

    ¡ª¡ªThere is a special storage room in the underground of the ¡°Breakthrough Field¡±. Except for Nancy and ine, I am afraid that no one can guarantee that they can change a new set of clothes at any time after breaking through.

    Next were Hong Yue and Hui Ren, who had sessfully broken through without any danger.

    After Kong and Hui Ren broke through to the second rank and created the ¡°Elementary Indestructible Body¡±, they could easily regrow their arms, and their heads and hearts were no longer fatal weaknesses.

    As their strength and realm increased, the ¡°Indestructible Body¡± would be stronger and stronger. Even if there was only a broken piece of flesh left, or even a drop of blood, it could be restored to its original state.

    ine and Hong Yue, on the other hand, formed the ¡°Energy Body¡± and could transform into elementiumization. They had the ability to resist physical attacks, avoid fatal injuries, and so on.

    They could even merge with the elements of heaven and earth, disying great power.

    ine was an elementiumization of ice, and even her domain power had increased by quite a bit.

    It was said that when elementiumization was cultivated to the peak, even if she died, she could still be like an elf and be reborn in the elements after countless years.

    The elementiumization of Hongyue was rather special. Her entire body had turned into a sea of blood. She had yet to master the domain, but the sea of blood already possessed part of the power of the domain. If she could master the domain, herbat strength would probably increase by a dozen times after the ¡°Blood Sea Transformation¡±.

    Thest one to prepare to break through was Fanny.

    Re-enter the source crystal, check the ¡°Breakthrough Field¡±, prepare for breakthrough, etc¡­

    Every person needed one or two minutes to break through. When Fanny walked into the ¡®Breakthrough Field¡¯, half a day had already passed.

    It was afternoon from morning to afternoon.

    ine and the others who had broken through earlier either went to cultivate, practiced their strength, or were busy with work, and had already left.

    -The breakthrough of the second level of the Extraordinary had been seen too many times, and that was it.

    In fact, under the dense runes, the Wind of Annihtion, and the tide of energy, it could not be seen clearly.

    They could not help either.

    Only Tang Yu remained.

    After setting up the [Space Belt], he was fine. Moreover, he needed to be present to use the [Telekinesis Points] to increase his followers¡¯ chances of breaking through.

    Fanny had the bloodline of a wolf, and she primarily cultivated her physical body. The power of the Wind of Annihtion was even greater than that of the sky and gray des.

    The auras of the people who had broken through earlier were now rising and falling.

    Suddenly,

    ¡°Ow ¨C¡°

    A howl that pierced through the clouds and cracked the rocks sounded. The runes that had covered his vision gradually disappeared. What appeared again wasn¡¯t Fanny¡¯s slender body, but¡­

    A silver wolf!

    A huge silver wolf!

    The silver wolf was four or five stories tall, and its silver fur reflected the sunlight.

    The silver wolf jumped out of the field andnded in front of Tang Yu. It lowered its body and blinked its bell-sized eyes at him.

    ¡°Ow, ow¡­¡±

    The silver wolf howled as if it were forexpressing something.

    Tang Yu was speechless.

    He had changed his form after breaking through. Could it be that even her intelligence was gone?

    ¡°Speak humannguage!¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, oh¡­ My lord, I¡¯ve be a wolf. It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Silver wolf¡­ Fanny ran happily through the forest, her huge head twisting and turning as if she was very surprised by her current state.

    But this girl seemed to have forgotten¡­

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a wolf?¡±

    ¡°Yes, no, no, I just have the bloodline of the Sky Wolf.¡±

    ¡°What is your current state?¡±

    Fanny closed her eyes and sensed carefully. Only then did she open her mouth and say, ¡°Ow¡­ this is called Atavistic Sirius. After I broke through to the second rank, my bloodline was purified and I could even control this bloodline power¡­ In other words, it should be a¡±

    The wolf w scratched its head. ¡°In the Ancestral Transformation state, my speed and strength have greatly increased. The self-healing power of the¡± Undying Body ¡°has also be stronger. However, I have not tried it before. I do not know the specific changes.¡±

    She stretched out her sharp ws at the other leg, and in the end gave up the idea of self-muttion.

    She then started to have fun again. It was just that the back mountains were mostly jungle terrain and she couldn¡¯t let Fanny run freely. She still had some intelligence and knew that it wasn¡¯t good for her to appear in front of others with her current appearance. She quickly thought of the vast wilderness below the floating ind.

    She turned her head and her fluffy wolf fur almost stuck to Tang Yu¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hey, hey, my lord, how about I take you for a ride?¡±

    Take a ride?

    Before Tang Yu could react, Fanny had already controlled her Genesis Qi to lift him up andnd him on the broad back of the wolf.

    The huge silver wolf exerted strength on its hind legs and flew out with a howl.

    With a few leaps, it arrived at the edge of the floating ind and flew out in the wind.

    Tang Yu sat on the wolf¡¯s back and looked at the ground that was getting closer and closer. His mood was really a bit stirred.

    What was this called?

    Riding a wolf?

    Riding a wolf was normal, but he couldn¡¯t help but think of something else when he thought that this giant wolf was Fanny.

    But Tang Yu had to admit that Fanny¡­ cough, the silver wolf was a very mature mount.

    Not only did it spin and jump on its own, but it was also veryfortable to sit on the furry wolf¡¯s back. Even if itid down on its spacious back and rolled, it was enough.

    Even the strong wind brought about by the silver wolf¡¯s high speed running waspletely wiped out by Fanny¡¯s extraordinary force field.

    Her hair wasn¡¯t messed up at all.

    Fanny¡¯s ¡°wolf transformation¡± state couldst for twenty minutes. Under high intensity battles, the time would shrink a bit.

    When the ¡°Wolf transformation¡± was removed, the huge silver wolf shrunk visibly and eventually turned into a young girl with long brown hair and a naked body.

    Fanny, who had big nerves, was stunned on the spot.

    There was still no one around, and Tang Yu quickly took out a ck robe from his storage ring and put it on Fanny to avoid the first transformation ident.

    If Fanny didn¡¯t bring him along when she slipped out, she would probably have to weave clothes with leaves on her own ¨C when she broke through to the second rank, the storage equipment on her body had already been removed.

    Tang Yu thought to himself, should I customize a special piece of equipment for Fanny?

    Extraordinary weapons had the ability to repair and change, but it was very difficult to forge it for a fifth level high silver wolf, or to store it freely.

    ¡­

    Time flowed like sand, and in the blink of an eye, several days passed.

    After ine and the others had broken through, Nancy was no longer the only one who could fight the high-end battle. Many strategic ns could be carried out better.

    On Earth,

    There were very, very few situations that required ine and the other Transcendent level two to move out. In the past few days, they had only discovered an alien home. Fanny and Hong Yue had joined forces and destroyed the entire alien home in a few minutes. None of the more than a dozen Transcendents had escaped.

    On the other hand, in the other world, and sometimes, they needed high-endbat strength¡­ The life-saving ability of a level two Transcendent made Tang Yu feel more at ease to send them out¡­ If they could not defeat them, they could still escape.

    On the outer teleportation list of the teleportation array, it was still searching for 24 hours.

    The unknown world 1 had been renamed by him as the Eno world. However, more than ten days ago, not long after he left the Eno Continent, he received news that the territory of the king¡¯s city, the western city¡¯s territory, and the city¡¯s territory had disintegrated. Later, the Eno world in the teleportation array list had turned from white to grey.

    He could no longer teleport to that world.

    Tang Yu had a guess that after losing the protection of the World Tree, the Eno Continent waspletely dead silent.

    Apart from the Eno World, there were still unknown worlds 2, unknown worlds 3, and unknown worlds on the list. Tang Yu nned to send empty, Fanny, Hongyue, and other followers who were ¡°idle¡± to other worlds to explore.

    Before that,

    There was still a crucial problem that needed to be solved.

 Chapter 561

    <h4>Chapter 561</h4>

    The problem of teleportation.

    Before a territory was established, the teleportation array could only be used in one direction, and it did not have the function of returning goods.

    As a result, the risk of going to a foreign world for the first time was not small.

    Even though Tang Yu did not think that a random world or a life could give birth to a domain realm master, the possibility ofnding in an extremely dangerous area when teleporting was simrly small.

    Great Lord Tang did not feel that he was a bad leader.

    But in case,

    If he encountered a danger that was hard to defend against, it would be toote.

    Even with a thought, he could quickly build his own territory and build teleportation formations. It would still take time.

    One or two seconds was not a short period of time in high-end battles.

    Thest time he explored the Eno Continent, he had used puppets to continuously test and reduce the risk. In the end, he had personally gone there.

    It was troublesome,

    It also takes a lot of time.

    It¡¯s far less convenient and faster than a teleport scroll, but unfortunately¡­

    Before Enoch¡¯s world copsed, if he hadn¡¯t used the power of the system to move everyone away, Tang Yu would still have to use the teleport scroll to return to a certain territory in Eno Continent and return to Tree Shade through the teleportation formation.

    Luo Zhe, ine, and the others also did not agree with this kind of method where Lords personally explored and ced themselves in danger.

    However, the authority to establish a sub-territory was the core of the core. Only Lords could do it.

    As for the followers of the alien world and aliens, due to the distance, they were unable to transmit any information.

    For a time, he was distressed.

    Until one day, Tang Yu remembered a certain useless function of the ¡°workshop¡±.

    ¨CStrengthen¡¯, this is the function that was unlocked when ¡®workshop¡¯ rises to level four.

    It seemed extraordinary. As long as a B1 grade weapon was strengthened to ¡°+3¡±, it would beparable to a * * 3 grade weapon, and it would be strengthened to ¡°+6¡±.

    It wasparable to an A1 weapon, and it was strengthened to ¡°+9¡å¡­ Cough cough, a B grade weapon was limited to materials, and +6 was already the limit.

    It looked pretty good to upgrade a B-grade weapon to A grade.

    If it were foran A-grade weapon, it would be possible for it to be strengthened to an ¡°+9¡±,parable to a transcendent divine weapon.

    However,

    He had to consider the cost.

    Every time he strengthened it, he would have to use up arge amount of Origin Crystals. The rarer the item, the higher the grade of the item, and the more Origin Crystals it would require.

    Not to mention the probability of failure, it would drop the level of enhancement!

    The entire Metal Swallowing Beast!

    When the ¡°strengthening¡± function had juste out, Great Lord Tang, who was aware that he was notcking in money, had also bought a lot of source crystals. He had strengthened all his equipment to ¡°+6¡± and nned to throw some strengthening equipment into the market.

    However, he soon discovered,

    A B1 grade weapon ¡°+6¡±,parable to an A1 grade weapon? Then it would be better to directly forge an A1 grade weapon to save time, and the cost would be cheaper!

    It was a pity to abandon food.

    Only some top grade equipment, because it was difficult to forge better ones, would have the value of strengthening.

    However,

    Tang Yu ced the Transcendent long sword in his hand into the strengthening slot.

    Tier 3 Transcendent long sword(unnamed)

    Strengthening +1: Sess rate: 3% Origin Crystal consumed: 100w

    Strengthening +2(Strengthening on the basis of +1): Sess rate: 25%. Origin Crystal consumed: 200w.

    Strengthening +3¡­

    Did he not need money for Origin Crystals?

    It was as if he had no sess rate when he reached the Advanced Level!

    Even the Krypton game could not be yed like this!

    Until¡­

    ¡°Ding! Do you want to integrate into the ¡®Mind Energy¡¯ and turn on the ¡®Super Enhancement¡¯ function.¡±

    This was a prompt that suddenly popped up when he used his ability to use his energy.

    If not for this, Tang Yu still did not know that the ¡°strengthening¡± function could be upgraded in version.

    This system didn¡¯t give any hints either¡­

    ¡°Super ¨C Strengthen¡± could break through the original limit of enhancement, and it was not limited to equipment and props¡­ With Tang Yu¡¯s current understanding, he estimated that ¡°Super ¨C Strengthen¡± involved thew, and it was a very profound one among thews.

    He took out the system panel.

    He set up ¡°Space Belt¡± to help ine and the others break through, and he consumed a lot of Psychic Energy, but he replenished it every day, and it was still around 30 million.

    It gave him the capital to explore the function of ¡°Super ¨C Strengthen¡±.

    -Tier 3 Extraordinary Divine Weapon(unnamed)

    Super Enhancement +1: Sess rate: 80% Consumption: 100,000 Source Crystals +50,000 Nian Energy Points

    Super Enhancement +2: Sess rate: 75% Consumption: 200,000 Source Crystals +100,000 Nian Energy Points

    ¡­

    He didn¡¯t choose to strengthen it.

    Even if the sess rate was not low, he could still afford the cost¡­ But what was thebat strength of a leader like him?

    Then, he focused his attention on a certainbat skill he had mastered.

    There were no items in the strengthening slot, but the interface lit up.

    He could also control it on the system panel.

    The movement skill ¡°Instant Steps¡± appeared on the interface. At this time, Tang Yu¡¯s mastery of ¡°Instant Steps¡± had reached a perfect level. He could cross several kilometers in an instant, or his figure could constantly change in a short period of time.

    ¡°Instant Steps¡± was already at its peak. In the future, he might be able to increase his strength through the distance. However, it was not because he was more proficient in using battle skills, but because of his own strength.

    A small fireball from a Transcendent could explode with the power of a normal Awakened, tens or even hundreds of times stronger.

    As for ¡°Super Strengthen¡±, it could strengthen battle skills and spells. Inyman terms, it could allow ordinary skills to evolve into high-level skills, turning high-level skills into top-level skills¡­

    The most important thing was that this kind of enhancement involved the most essential improvement. Even if the enhancement failed, there would not be a situation where the level would fall.

    That is,

    The sess rate was just a little low.

    Tang Yu looked at the interface again.

    Shunpo:

    Super Enhancement +1: Sess rate: 30% Consumption: 10,000,000 Origin Crystals +150,000 Nian Energy Value

    Super Strengthened +2: Sess rate is 25% Consumption: 200 Source Crystals +300 Nian Energy Value

    Super Strengthened +3:¡­

    Tang Yu looked at it with envy. He wondered what kind of changes would ur to the enhanced Instant Steps.

    However, he still had not forgotten his initial goal. What if the ¡®Instant Steps¡¯ was used up?

    It was better to solve the problem of exploring another world first.

    ¡°Choose, strengthen ¡®follow the contract¡¯!¡±

    If his followers couldmunicate through the contract, he would not have to personally take action every time he explored the world.

    Soon,

    The strengthening of the ¡°follows contract¡± appeared on the interface.

    Super Enhancement +1: 10% sess rate. Consumes 10,000 w Origin Crystals and 2000w Nian Energy.

    Tang Yu, ¡°?¡±

    What did he see?

    A big write poor!

    It was impossible to strengthen it, and it was impossible to strengthen the contract in this life!

    follower contract¡¯ was the best contract to begin with, so thinking about it, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be cheap!

    Don¡¯t panic.

    ¡°Then, strengthen [Return Scroll Blueprint].¡±

    A row of data appeared again.

    Return Scroll Blueprint:

    Super Enhancement +1: Sess rate: 20% Consumption: 500 w Origin Crystals +1000 w

    Tang Yu, ¡°¡­¡±

    Goodbye!

    I¡¯m going to flip the table! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß!

    After a few seconds of rxation, Tang Yu thought about it and thought again.

    What if the strengthening blueprint doesn¡¯t work?

    Then¡­ don¡¯t strengthen the blueprint.

    Return Scroll:

    Super Enhancement +1: Sess rate is 80%

    Super Strengthening +2: Sess rate 75% Consumption: 200,000 Origin Crystals +100,000 Nian Energy

    Super Strengthened +3:¡­

    Seeing this, Tang Yu let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, I can strengthen it.¡±

    Every three levels was a threshold. ording to his predictions, a Super Strengthened Return Scroll with +3 might be able to cross realms and return to the city.

    Originally, he nned to strengthen the blueprints so that he could mass produce them, but now, he could only strengthen a batch of Return Scrolls to save them.

    Even though the price of each strengthening wasn¡¯t high, the¡¯ +3 ¡®grade super-strengthening required around one million Origin Crystals and consciousness energy values.

    How much was his current consciousness energy value?

    How much was his daily ie?

    Tang Yu could vaguely see poverty waving at him.

 Chapter 562

    <h4>Chapter 562</h4>

    Tree Shade City,

    The Lord¡¯s Castle.

    Tang Yu sat in his office. On the side was a transparent floor-to-ceiling window. Looking down from his angle, he could see the city below the mountain, the scaled stairs, and the bustling crowd.

    The open view made his mood a lot better.

    As a lord, especially a lord in an apocalyptic environment, there were many things that Tang Yu did not need to do personally. He just needed to control the force of the territory in his hands.

    However, in his spare time, he picked up the documents handed over by the various departments and browsed through them one by one.

    He couldn¡¯t not even know his own territory.

    The municipal department handed the most documents. Regarding the poption of the territory, the construction of buildings, the work of the residents and so on, Tang Yu swept his eyes over them.

    He didn¡¯t care too much about this. All he needed to know was that the amount of Origin Crystals and various rare resources that the territory earned every day was enough.

    If he understood so much, why would he need the officials of the municipal department?

    Tang Yu looked at the other side, the report of the Survey Corps.

    The role of the Survey Corps was to explore in the wild, ordinary minerals, to investigate the enemy, and so on. It was because of the existence of the Survey Corps that there were many resource sites under Tree Shade City.

    The defensive circle only upied a small portion, and more were distributed throughout the Daxia Kingdom. They needed to rely on airships to transport resources.

    The Survey Corps and the garrison corps were the tworgest corps on the scale of Tree Shade. Now, the total number of people had exceeded fifty thousand¡­ Perhaps these fifty thousand awakened ones could not beat a Second Order Transcendent like ine ¨C at most, they would scatter and flee.

    However, it was precisely because of these core forces that some ore veins, high-level woonds, and other resource points that were very far away from the territory could be controlled.

    The stationed corps soldiers were not only to resist the demonic beasts and protect the workers, but also to deter local forces.

    Most of the awakened ones in the Daxia Kingdom had heard of Tree Shade¡¯s name, but there were many desperados everywhere, especially in the post-apocalyptic environment. It was very difficult to find someone who killed people, robbed goods, and hid in remote areas.

    Killing a chicken to warn the monkeys was useless.

    It was difficult to spread the news. Even if a chicken was killed, a monkey had to see it!

    Early on, there was a garrison squadron stationed in the wilderness.

    After being killed by a group of Awakened ones, more than half of the members of the corps died, and all the workers were killed.

    Although theyter relied on the divination pursuit of the star spirit to avenge the members of the corps under them, they could not recover their losses.

    Now¡­

    Tang Yu looked at the group of data in front of him.

    Within Tree Shade¡¯s defense circle, there were 23 mines and 16 high-level woonds. This was a safe zone. There were not many members of the garrison corps stationed there, and there was no group that could not bear to provoke them.

    Outside the defense circle, there were a total of 146 various mines. There were 95 high-level woonds, 2 special resource sites, and one that was named ¡°fountain of life¡±. The spring water it produced had the effect of revitalizing and extending one¡¯s life.

    The other was a fire dragon forest. The production resources were not wood, but fruit from a tree. It was palm-sized and had red stripes all over it. It contained a very violent fire source energy. Although it could not be eaten, it could be thrown out as a one-time use item, possessing extraordinary explosive power. Fire ability users could also absorb the source energy in the fire dragon fruit, allowing themselves to unleash a super powerful attack.

    The two resource sites had the most soldiers, but they did not need to be taken care of.

    In the other resource sites, the soldiers stationed there ranged from 30 to hundreds of people, led by one to several high-level Awakened ones.

    With thebat strength of the members of the Tree Shade Corps, a fully equipped level 10 Awakened was enough to crush the great circle of the people on the road.

    Even so,

    For more than ten days, there were still as many as 35 resource sites that were attacked. Fortunately, with the equipment of each resource site, it was not difficult to resist.

    ¡°And found two traces of the alien race?¡±

    The alien race had always been his main target of attack.

    Unfortunately, the alien race was too cunning and good at hiding themselves.

    The Survey Corps asionally found it, but because of their strength, they had no ability to kill the alien race¡¯s Transcendents. With the current strength of the Survey Corps, an elite group of a hundred people, with abinedbat skill, could barely fight against ordinary Transcendents, but that was all.

    Only by traveling through the air, fann.y, and the others would they be able to kill the foreign race Transcendents.

    However, perhaps because Tree Shade¡¯s name had already spread through the foreign race circle, when the followers arrived, the higher ups of the foreign race had basically all run away, leaving behind only a few low-tier outsiders who weren¡¯t traveling very fast.

    The foreign race had gone into hibernation, and the borders of the Great Xia Kingdom were now much more peaceful.

    In the other regions on Earth, there were rumors of the foreign race breaking through the human gathering ce or fighting against the human race Transcendents.

    However, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    With a sacred ground level faction guarding the area, it was clear that there were fewer traces of foreign races.

    ¡°I heard that the royal n of Sair is also hunting foreign races.¡±

    Tang Yu rubbed his chin.

    In this period of time, the king of the Ten Great Sacred Grounds was indeed the most famous.

    Since a few months ago, Sair II Guts had broken through to the second stage of the exceptional state. He had even destroyed the base of a foreign race. The king of Sair had risen to fame, bing a holynd second only to Tree Shade.

    As the first to break through to the second stage of the exceptional state, Guts had attracted many independent Transcendents with his experience of breaking through.

    Now that a month had passed, there were already some independent Transcendents who had officially joined the Sair Empire and became a part of the faction.

    The report in Tang Yu¡¯s hand stated that there were a total of thirty-three Transcendents. Although most of them were ordinary Transcendents, their power and influence were no different.

    In the other holynds, two or three of them added together were not even on the same level as the Purcell Dynasty.

    Recently, there was even a rumor that when the rankings of the next ten holynds were released, the Sair Dynasty would surpass Tree Shade City and be ranked first.

    Tang Yu did not care much.

    In fact, Tree Shade City also had a few unaffiliated Transcendents from the Fourth Epoch, but he did not deliberately try to rope them in.

    There was no need,

    Fame was all fake, only strength was real.

    Guts was indeed the first person on Earth to break through to the Second Order, but the Sair Royal Family still only had one Second Order Transcendent, while Tree Shade had three to four.

    As long as it did not affect his interests, it did not matter.

    After going to the Eno Continent and seeing the confrontation between domain realm experts, the world that was about to copse, and even the aura of a sage¡­ Tang Yu¡¯s vision had already been elevated.

    If he were to jump around on Earth, he would follow in the footsteps of the Eno Continent sooner orter. Only by walking out and absorbing the essence of various worlds and civilizations would he be able to fight against the Devil Race and the master behind the scenes.

    His goal was to let Tree Shade¡¯s name resound throughout the endless world.

    Tang Yu waved his pen and signed his name on the document. He suddenly frowned and closed his eyes.

    He had merged with his territory. In his perception, in a distant ce in the world, time and space shook violently.

    Ka,

    There seemed to be a light sound in his ears. He, who was already familiar with the power of the world, sensed that at this moment, a gap had been broken through in the world barrier of Earth.

    Even though, under the influence of the rules, the broken barrier quickly repaired itself.

    But without a doubt,

    Something came in.

 Chapter 563

    <h4>Chapter 563</h4>

    Earth, South America, somewhere.

    Hu ¡ª

    The originally clear sky dimmed in an instant. Thick dark clouds gathered and a cold wind blew.

    Rumble!

    With an explosion, lightning shed and thunder rumbled.

    Above the thick clouds, a huge vortex appeared, gradually protruding down like an hourss.

    It continued to elongate.

    What distorted was not only the clouds, but also space.

    At a level invisible to the naked eye, the world barrier was like a thick, insurmountable city wall. But at this time, someone used a slender spear to poke a small hole in the city wall.

    Although it was not big, it connected the inside and outside of the city wall.

    Rumble!

    Another explosion sounded, and the red mist around them became thicker and thicker.

    The red mist suddenly contracted, and with a cracking sound, it was like a mirror had cracked.

    Puff ¨C

    The funnel-like clouds suddenly exploded, and an enormous object thousands of meters long rushed out of the leaden gray clouds.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The sound was like a bomb exploding, and the air was shaking.

    The survivors dozens of kilometers away heard it clearly.

    Their faces were pale.

    On the ground,

    Dark red stripes continued to spread.

    One abyss crack after another took root on Earth the moment the world barrier was prated, sucking the source.

    In the middle was an abyss crack that was more than a thousand meters long, like the mouth of a terrifying giant beast.

    A disaster level magical beast that was dozens of meters in size was veryrge, but it seemed small in front of a thousand-meter-long abyss crack.

    One after another,

    They crawled out of the crack.

    In just a few minutes, over a hundred Cmity Grade magic beasts appeared.

    There were also a few terrifying magic beasts that were over a hundred meters tall, theirbat strengthparable to that of ordinary Transcendents.

    They descended, roared, and ran everywhere.

    The abnormality in the sky had been restored, leaving only the red mist covering the sky.

    A giant object thousands of meters long hovered in the air.

    It looked like a snake. Its body was slender, but it was also dozens of meters wide. On the side of the giant snake demonic beast, there was a pair of huge wings that looked like bats. From the head of the snake to the tail, it was densely packed.

    Hundreds of pairs of wings flipped up and down, and the air currents that rolled up formed a hurricane that affected hundreds of miles.

    If not for flying in the air, it would look like a centipede, extremely ferocious.

    This was the essence of the ¡®Devil Race¡¯ war weapon.

    A pseudo-saint¡­ or a world-ss devil beast!

    Just one head was enough to destroy an entire world.

    Moreover,

    After the loss, it is the elites of the ¡°Devil n¡± who have descended on the Origin Star this time ¨C the ¡°Devil n¡± is very rare, and ordinary people can rival the geniuses of the big n, while the elites of the Devil n, at the same level, can crush Overwhelm the tribe.

    The Devil n Envoy stood on the head of the snake. His face was long and narrow, and his eyes narrowed like vipers. His thick tail swung around, and the end was like a syringe, making people feel cold.

    ¡°Origin Star? Human Saint? It¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    He looked at the world-ss demonic beast beneath his feet, and a cruel smile appeared on his face.

    World-ss demonic beasts were also divided into levels.

    The weak ones could only beparable to the upper middle ¨C upper ¨C level domain realm experts, while the ones who made it perfectly were capable of fighting against a sage ¨C a true sage!

    Countless races, thousands ofs, and worlds in the endless world, many of them were unable to give birth to Saint level experts ¨C Domain level experts were already considered an overlord, and Saint level experts could roam the universe with their physical bodies, shuttle through the void, and live forever¡­ They were figures like immortals and gods.

    Even the glorious Origin Star and Saint rank were absolute higher-ups.

    However, the ¡°Devil Race¡± had artificially created Saint levelbat power. Not to mention the ruler who dominated the endless world, just the war weapons created by the ¡°Devil Race¡± made many races feel cold in their hearts.

    The Devil Race Envoy Moke narrowed his eyes.

    The world-ss demonic beast that descendedst time was just an ordinary grade. Originally, it was absolutely safe. However, it never thought that it would perish together with a revived Saint¡¯s corpse.

    And this time, the Hundred Winged Demonic Serpent Emperor was considered to be superior among the world-ss demonic beasts.

    The human Sacred City had already copsed and there would no longer be a revived Saint Body appearing.

    Other humans?

    Moke did not care.

    The Origin Star used to be very strong, but now, not only had most of its inheritance been lost, but the strong were also broken.

    As a member of the ¡°Devil Race¡±, his information was very detailed.

    The strongest was only at the first or second stage of Transcendence?

    It had been less than a year since the recovery of Origin Star Genesis Qi. It was already very difficult for him to break through to be a Transcendent from zero. How strong could he be? How strong could he be?

    Experts were all umted through time!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Moke stood on the snake¡¯s head, his hands behind his back.

    The Hundred Winged Demonic Serpent Emperor¡¯s hundreds of pairs of wings moved up and down, its long body shuttling through the clouds.

    It lowered its height, rushed out of the clouds, and flew wantonly.

    Suddenly,

    The Hundred Winged Demonic Serpent Emperor opened his mouth wide, and a raging ck me condensed in his mouth. He spat it out.

    A pir of ck mes that was dozens of meters wide descended from the sky. The earth turned into a sea of mes. The ck mes would burn as soon as they touched it. No matter if it were fornts, buildings, mountains, rivers¡­ under the ck mes that filled the sky, they were all burned to ashes.

    In South America, arge gathering ce with tens of thousands of people was turned into ashes without even struggling under the ck mes.

    A momentter,

    The ground within a radius of tens of kilometers seemed to have been thrown more than ten meters away. It had already turned into a death zone, leaving only the unknown ck substance that had condensed after burning.

    If anyone saw it, they would be terrified. Unfortunately, under the ck mes that filled the sky, there were no awakened ones who could survive.

    ¡­

    Tree Shade,

    Tang Yu walked to the French window and looked into the distance.

    A few minutester, he sensed that the world barrier was shaking violently and had calmed down.

    Combined with the information he had obtained from the foreign races, Tang Yu guessed that the ¡°Devil Race¡± was likely to descend again.

    When he thought about the terrifying devil beast that had appeared in the Sacred City and fought against the revived Saint Body, which had almost destroyed the Sacred Zone, even now, he felt his scalp tingle.

    He was not sure if ine, Nancy, and the others could match it.

    He had already ordered Luo Zhe to let the territory enter a state of first-ss preparation, and let the intelligence department take action ¨C he could only sense the general direction of the copse of the world barrier, but he did not know the specific location, nor did he know what kind of existence hade.

    ine, Nancy, and the others did not detect it.

    In the end, they were only at the second level of Transcendence.

    He himself, if not for the World Tree being bound to the territory, would not be able to detect the fluctuations in the distant ce.

    But that was all.

    ¡°I have to make two preparations. I need to figure out the strength of the enemy and formte a n to annihte them. If I can¡¯t defeat them¡­¡±

    Even if he was unwilling, he would have to give up his territory.

    He could not go to the Eno Continent. These days, he had explored two other unknown worlds.

    It isn¡¯t too dangerous. It isn¡¯t a discovered by the Devil Race¡­ It is just that it iscking in resources and its development value isn¡¯t high.

    Tang Yu pondered.

    ¡­

    In South America, in just two short hours, nearly one-third of the area had already been scorched.

    Perhaps because the previous envoy had suffered a loss, the second envoy, Moke, was even more cautious. He had already gathered more than twenty different races, as well as more foreign experts, rushing over from all over the world.

    At the same time,

    On the Pacific Ocean,

    The Sair Imperial Family had discovered a foreign race base. This time, Guts did not intend to destroy it alone. Instead, he gathered a few Imperial Transcendents, as well as some Loose Transcendents who had just joined the Empire. He nned to use this opportunity to destroy the foreign race base to train his subordinates.

    Then, he would increase his prestige.

    After Guts broke through to Second Order Transcendent, although he had disyed a lot of power, he had not killed any foreign Transcendents in front of others.

    Back then, when the human allied forces fought against the foreign allied forces, Tree Shade became famous in a single battle, attracting the attention of everyone.

    And now, this was his best chance.

 Chapter 564

    <h4>Chapter 564</h4>

    ¡°Chase them! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, those outsiders didn¡¯t expect this day toe!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, even if we had the advantage in numbers, we might not have been able to destroy this foreign race base.¡±

    ¡°Lord Guts is too strong. With just one strike, that foreign race elder would be sted to ashes. Since when did I have such strength? No, as long as I have a fifth of Lord Guts¡¯s strength, I will be satisfied.¡±

    On the vast Pacific Ocean, the seawater was surging.

    Figures were shuttling back and forth like flowing light.

    One side was fleeing in a sorry state, three foreign Transcendents.

    The other side was the pursuing human Transcendents¡­ Other than the Transcendents who wiped out the other low-level foreign races, there were still more than twenty human Transcendents chasing after them. Many people were endlessly happy.

    The human race was weak, and they had been hunted down by the foreign races quite a few times.

    To be able to break through to be a Transcendent, they more or less had their own unique aspects. However,pared to the various great powers, they were only unaffiliated Transcendents of the Fourth Epoch. Many of them had only broken through after recovering from their deep slumber.

    In terms ofbat strength, in a one-on-one battle, not many of them were a match for the foreign races ¡®Transcendents.

    In the battle just now, they were both two or three people working together against each other. Even so, they were only evenly matched with the foreign races ¡®Transcendents. There was even an elder of the foreign races who had a strongbat strength that fought against five alone and still had the advantage.

    In the end, it was Lord Guts who took action, killing that foreign race expert with lightning speed.

    Thinking about it now, that kind of power was still awe-inspiring.

    A group of humans were pursuing andughing with each other. They had never been so rxed before. Compared to the state where he had hidden himself and even his cultivation resources were scarce, joining the Sair Dynasty was indeed not bad.

    Especially with the wise Lord Guts leading them¡­

    They werepletely qualified to be the number one holynd to lead humanity.

    As for Tree Shade?

    It was not that the human Transcendents were unaware of Tree Shade¡¯s strength, but in their opinion, Tree Shade¡¯s outstanding achievements werergely dependent on the secret treasure they obtained from the Holy City.

    It was not Tree Shade¡¯s true strength. As the first person to break through to the second rank, Tree Shade did not refute.

    Most importantly, Tree Shade¡¯s controller and the higher ups were all humans of the Fifth Epoch.

    They were their juniors!

    The Fourth Epoch Transcendents, who had lived for hundreds of years, were willing to join under Guts, but they were unwilling to be led by a group of ¡°young¡± juniors.

    It was not wrong to choose the Sair Dynasty!

    Most of the Transcendents had Transcendent level friends. Some of them were already thinking that they should persuade some friends from time to time to join Lord Guts¡¯s side to make a contribution. Perhaps, they might even receive Lord Guts¡¯s personal guidance.

    In the future, when he broke through to the second level of Transcendent and reached the peak of his life, just thinking about it made them extremely excited.

    Flowing light flew across the sea, and from time to time, there would be shockwaves that would blow up a hundred meters tall pir of water. Countless sea beasts that had been killed by the explosions floated up, their blood staining the sea.

    This chase had alreadysted for more than half a minute.

    Under the repeated attacks of the human experts, the three foreign Transcendents were in great pain. Their bodies were covered in wounds and their auras had weakened by quite a bit.

    However, they were Transcendents after all, and they did not suffer any fatal injuries. Their escaping speed did not slow down by much.

    Guts fell behind the team and followed leisurely.

    He did not make a move at first.

    This was originally an opportunity to train his subordinates to be extraordinary.

    Just like the previous battle, when the few human Transcendents fell into a disadvantageous situation, he would kill the enemy. This way, he would be able to reflect the huge gap between a First Order and a Second Order.

    He would disy his reputation as Guts!

    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±

    Guts could tell that the three alien Transcendents were going to die sooner orter, but that might take another one or two more minutes. He was not willing to waste so much time.

    With the battle prowess that he had disyed today, these twenty over newly joined Transcendents would definitely not disobey his orders in the future.

    With this as a team, it was very easy to push the Sair Empire onto the throne of the First Holy Land.

    And¡­

    Guts had his own ambitions. He wanted to unite all the human Transcendents on Origin Star and establish a human alliance. Only in this way could he reverse the decline of the human side and even drive the foreign races out of Origin Star!

    The Tree Shade of the past had the opportunity to establish a human alliance and ascend to the throne of alliance leader, but they did not cherish it. Now, there is no chance for Tree Shade. It is the era of my Saier Dynasty!

    Guts narrowed his eyes.

    In the distance, three fleeing figures fell into his eyes.

    Panic, embarrassment.

    The smile on his lips slowly curled up.

    On his forehead, an illusory eye suddenly opened.

    Freeze!

    The three veteran Transcendents who were fleeing in a sorry state froze in that instant. The surrounding space became extremely viscous, locking them firmly in ce.

    Guts suddenly stepped forward, arriving beside the three alien Transcendents in an instant. He struck out with his palm.

    The body of one of the alien Transcendents exploded, and countless flesh foam flew everywhere.

    Guts turned around, turning his palm into a w, grabbing towards the void and clenching it.

    The second alien Transcendent seemed to be squeezed by an invisible hand, and blood flew everywhere. Soon, his aura waspletely gone.

    When the human Transcendent caught up to him, he was amazed.

    The twenty odd of them had chased him for more than half a minute, but they were still unable to take him down. Now, Lord Guts had killed two alien Transcendents with one palm and one grab.

    As expected of a Second Order existence¡­

    No, I heard that Lord Guts broke through to the fifth core. I¡¯m afraid that he is also an expert among the second rank!

    He is really powerful!

    Thest alien Transcendent struggled but was unable to shake the space. Only deep terror could be seen in his scarlet eyes.

    ¡°Save¡­ Save¡­¡±

    Guts slowly stretched out his fist.

    Suddenly,

    He moved backwards.

    In the next instant, a red light shot out from where he was standing. With a crack, the space frozen by his innate spell shattered.

    The alien Transcendents quickly turned into streaks of light and flew away. They did not flee, but stood in the distance with more than a dozen figures.

    More than a dozen figures, all of them of different shapes and sizes, and their auras were even more tyrannical, all of them senior Transcendents.

    The leader was an alien Transcendent with grayish-brown skin and a long needle-shaped tail.

    Guts¡¯s pupils contracted as he recognized the figure.

    It was the leader of the foreign races!

    The devil race!

    A few months ago,

    There was such a devil race extraordinary figure who possessed formidable battle prowess that no one could stop.

    In the end, he died under the calctions of City Lord Tree Shade.

    Guts had a solemn expression on his face, but he was not afraid.

    If he could kill a Transcendent of the Devil Race, then he would have more confidence in the establishment of the Human Race Alliance.

    Their eyes met.

    Killing intent filled the air.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    The third eye on Guts¡¯s forehead opened again.

    Freeze!

    The power of space sealed everything, but in less than a minute, it was broken.

    Guts was shocked, and he saw the devil race Transcendents appear in front of him, their sharp tails piercing towards him.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    Balls of fire exploded. Human Transcendents and foreign Transcendents had already exchanged blows.

    In this instant, Guts and Moke had exchanged more than ten blows.

    Guts was at aplete disadvantage.

    Countless origin particles gathered, and Guts¡¯s pale face was revealed. He stared at his surroundings in shock. The huge illusory eye on his forehead did not dare to close, afraid that he would not have the chance to open it again.

    Devil Race Envoy Moke¡¯s figure was as fast as lightning. If he was the slightest bit careless, Gutste¡¯s hand would be cut off, his feet would be cut off, and his chest would be cut open.

    He couldn¡¯t imprison a strong enemy, nor could he lock onto Moke¡¯s position.

    Boom!

    Guts flew backwards. He once again relied on his elementiumization to save his life. He could no longer care about the other humans who were extraordinary. He rushed towards the surface of the sea, wanting to borrow the power of the sea to escape from the hands of the terrifying devil race envoy.

    Suddenly,

    The sea churned, and water dragons rolled up, locking him in like a cage.

    Moke¡¯s ghostly figure shattered his body again and again, and relied on elementalization to condense again and again.

    As Guts condensed another element, Moke¡¯s sharp tail attacked again. This time, it was not as if a sharp weapon had sliced through. The needle-shaped tail suddenly swelled up like a giant barrel, enveloping Guts and devouring him.

    From afar, Moke¡¯s originally thin and long tail had already swelled into a ball, firmly locking Guts up. No matter how he struggled, he could not escape.

    Guts¡¯s tyrannical Second Order Transcendent aura also quickly slid down as time passed.

    The swaying tail gradually calmed down.

 Chapter 565

    <h4>Chapter 565</h4>

    In the distance, the human race¡¯s Transcendents were still fighting.

    The human race was at an absolute disadvantage. Although they could still hold on for a while, they were unable to escape.

    Moke grew up at the tip of his tail. After swallowing Guts, he did not attack again.

    Ten minutester, Guts¡¯s aurapletely disappeared, and Moke¡¯s tail gradually shrank back to its original state.

    A light shed in his eyes.

    ¡°The royal race? Not a bad race talent. Unfortunately, the people they use are too poor.¡±

    He sneered, his eyes filled with surprise.

    He turned his head,

    Looking at the far end of the battlefield, there were already several Transcendents who had fallen. Most of them were heavily injured and their auras were flickering.

    ¡°Frozen¡­ knot¡­¡±

    Moke softly spat out two words. It was themonnguage of the Fourth Epoch and was very standard.

    As his voice fell,

    On his forehead,

    A white line that was a few centimeters long appeared, and an illusory eye suddenly opened.

    Space was gripped at this moment, and all the Transcendents, regardless of whether they were humans or foreign races, were locked in ce in fear.

    The next moment,

    Pa

    All the human Transcendents exploded one by one like balloons bursting.

    The alien Transcendents looked at this scene in horror. After a long time, the frozen space was opened and they swallowed their saliva. The way they looked at Moke became even more fearful.

    The High Envoy race was truly terrifying!

    ¡­

    Pacific Ocean, on an ind.

    A bustling little town was built here.

    Behind the small town, a towering mountain peak was looming in the clouds.

    It was the ultimate treasure of the royal family, the Mountain of Sair.

    The small town at the foot of the mountain was also named the Town of Sair.

    The town was bustling with people and people.

    In fact,pared to therge shelter, there were not many residents in the town. Almost all of them were above the high level of awakening, and the rest were the rtives of a few strong people.

    Only those who were strong enough would have the right to live in a small town.

    Because of this, the small town was very safe.

    There were no abyssal cracks on the ind. The sea monsters that attacked the small town from time to time, or the asional sea monster tide, could not cause any waves in front of many experts.

    From time to time, there would be Transcendents walking out from the divine mountain.

    For example, today, the head of the Sair Royal Family, Guts, led dozens of Transcendents out to destroy a base of foreign races. After a few minutes, the awakened ones in the small town were still discussing about the figures of the great figures that had just shed by.

    ¡°I heard that this is the third base of foreign races that our Empire has destroyed!¡±

    ¡°Dozens of great Transcendents,¡±

    ¡°Lord Guts even personally went out to destroy the foreign races. It would be easy to do so.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I heard that sacred grounds like the Ten Thousand Buddha Valley can only hide under the attacks of the foreign races, unlike us¡­ This is the difference.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I decided to settle down here without hesitation. If I¡¯m lucky, I can even obtain the favor of a great Transcendent.¡±

    ¡°I heard that there are many Transcendents in Tree Shade City as well?¡±

    ¡°How can theypare to our Sayer Empire!¡±

    Most of the Transcendents in the small town came from the small countries around them. Some came from Australia, while the high level Awakened ones in South America did not have the ability to cross the ocean. They all used the remaining teleportation channel in the Sanctuary to arrive near the ind.

    These people were actually all eliminated from the Holy Region QualificationBattle.

    They did not have the ability to go to Tree Shade.

    The Awakened ones who were qualified to enter the Holy City and nned to settle down in therge factions had already used this space in the Holy City to arrive at the Holy Region, East Region. Then, they would use the teleportation channel to head to Tree Shade.

    However, the Awakened ones in the small town did not think that they were inferior to others.

    This was especially the case for the recent period of time when the Sair Dynasty had risen to fame.

    ¡°Sir Guts and the others should being back soon. If you perform well, you might be able to receive the guidance of a certain Sir Transcendent¡­¡±

    The face of the Awakened who spoke changed from anticipation to astonishment, to panic.

    He stared nkly into the distance.

    The endless blue sky suddenly dimmed. Dark clouds surged, and a terrifying aura enveloped everyone¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°W-w-what is that¡±

    A huge head stretched out from the ck clouds, its cold snake eyes looking down at the dense crowd below.

    Hu ¡ª

    A few figures rushed out from the divine mountain, standing in the sky, their expressions grave.

    Seeing the appearance of the Transcendent, the Awakened ones in the small town heaved a sigh of relief, their clothes drenched in sweat.

    However, what they did not know was that the few Transcendents from the Sair Imperial Family were even more terrified at this moment.

    The higher they stood, the clearer they understood the difference between them and the giant thing at the far end.

    ¡°W-what kind of monster is this?¡±

    ¡°Where¡­ where is the n leader? Is there still no news?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to contact each other. Could it be¡­¡±

    The huge head slowly approached, revealing a boundless body, as well as a pair of wings that looked small but actually iparably huge.

    The entire small town, including the divine mountain that towered into the sky, appeared small in front of a world-ss demonic beast.

    The terrifying aura closed in. There were already many Awakened ones in the small town who fainted under this pressure. Even the high-level Awakened ones were deathly pale, unable to move.

    ¡°Run! Activate the divine mountain!¡±

    The leader of the royal race immediately ordered, and a few of them quickly entered the divine mountain.

    A momentter,

    The golden light soared into the sky.

    The mountain peak that towered into the clouds turned into a golden sword that shed towards the terrifying beast.

    ¡°Hiss -¡°

    The ck clouds parted from the middle. The ear-piercing sound of a bird¡¯s ¡ª ear piercing rang throughout the surrounding several dozen kilometres of sea. All the awakened ones in the small town were knocked unconscious. The weaker ones even bled from their seven orifices and died.

    The Hundred Winged Demonic Serpent Emperor pped its wings and the sky became its territory. The hurricane surged forward under itsmand.

    The sharp golden light was blocked by the endless wind pressureyer byyer and finally dissipated in front of the huge head.

    The entire mountain peak seemed to have deted, and the golden light on the mountain peak dimmed.

    The huge snake head shrank back, and Genesis Qi in a radius of several dozen kilometres gathered.

    Terrifying ck light condensed into a ball in the snake¡¯s mouth, shooting out like a sharp sword!

    It tore through the air,

    It tore through space.

    As if the world had been destroyed, only this ck light remained between heaven and earth.

    The small town had been destroyed, leaving no traces behind.

    Within a few kilometers, the inds and seawater had all disappeared, leaving only a huge hole, waiting for the surrounding seawater to fill it up again.

    ¡°Boom¡±

    Only now did the explosion sound.

    The golden light at the outermostyer of Saier Mountain shattered. The bottom half of the mountain, along with the buildings, was pierced through by the ck light and devoured by the endless darkness that exploded.

    The upper half of the mountain, however, separated like a lizard that had its tail cut off, bringing along the already cracked mountain into the void, disappearing in a sh.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The seawater churned again and poured into the hole, forming a huge whirlpool.

    Moke, who was standing on the huge head, had a look of surprise in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a broken holy artifact. As expected of the origin star of a glorious civilization. Interesting¡­¡±

 Chapter 566

    <h4>Chapter 566</h4>

    ¡°Lord City Lord, there is an emergency report. Apex X23US¡±

    Along with the sound of footsteps, Katie walked over with a confidential report.

    Tang Yu took it and saw that there was a tiny ¡°A¡± character in the upper left corner, which represented the intelligence rank.

    A, B, C, and D were the four levels that Tree Shade¡¯s intelligence department defined the importance of intelligence.

    ss A was already the highest level. Only information rted to life and death was a ss A.

    The confidentiality of the territory was also used in this level. For example, the Origin Energy Pool had a very important strategic significance and could not be reced. It was a ss A, and not many people in the territory knew about it. Lan Qingya, as one of the deputy ministers of the intelligence department and the head of the intelligence department of Tree Shade City, was qualified to know about the Origin Energy Pool.

    The four core sets of taverns, workshops, markets, and research institutes were even more confidential. Only the followers knew about them. Apart from ine, Luo Zhe, and a few others, the others only knew half of them.

    Tang Yu used a special hand seal to remove the ban on the information letter and took out the information to read.

    He frowned.

    He actually¡­

    It was recorded that the Sair Royal Sacred Mountain had suffered a devastating blow.

    Tree Shade had intelligence personnel activities all over the world. After the world barrier had loosened, Tang Yu immediately ordered the intelligence section to pay attention to the changes in the world.

    Information from South America had been sent to his desk a few hours ago.

    Only,

    It was not detailed.

    There were many alien and Cmity Grade magic beasts. Countlessrge shelters had been destroyed. There were not many intelligence personnel in the first ce, and they could only rely on Return Scrolls to withdraw from the city. The city had been surrounded by the Mana Tide. Even a city lord could hardly escape in that situation.

    And now, even the Sair Sacred Mountain¡­

    The information was sent over by the people hiding in Saier Town. It recorded the situation of the Celtic Sacred Mountain from thirteen minutes ago to ten minutes ago.

    Every thirty seconds.

    An intelligence officer crushed a Return Scroll and returned to Tree Shade¡¯s method of sending the message.

    That¡¯s right, less than ten minutes had passed since the divine mountain was destroyed.

    It was still thetest news.

    ¡°Are there any casualties?¡±

    ¡°There are two people who didn¡¯t manage to escape in time.¡± Thest few people who returned to the city said that they saw the golden light soaring into the sky. The suffocating pressure seemed to crush them in an instant¡­ They crushed the Return Scroll and fled before they fainted.

    ¡°Later, I urgently sent people to the Sacred Zone channel to observe the area near the sea. The endless terrifying disaster beast had disappeared, and the sky had returned to its original blue color. However, the ind where the Sair Sacred Mountain was located, along with the Divine Mountain, had disappeared.¡±

    The three great royal families of the Fourth Epoch, one of the holynds of Earth, the Sair Sacred Mountain, which was known as the safest shelter, had disappeared?

    Tang Yu did not expect that the Devil Race would do something big in just a few minutes.

    South America was about to turn into a dead zone.

    This time, it was even more decisive, as if it wanted to exterminate all humans.

    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Remember to send the pensionto the families of the sacrificed soldiers in time. If there are children under the age of fifteen, send them to the World Tree Academy for free.¡±

    ¡°Also, inform all departments to enter a level one alert.¡±

    All of his followers had returned from all over and were on standby in Tree Shade City.

    He took out a diamond-shaped crystal the size of a pebble from his storage ring and yed with it in his hand.

    Detection Crystal(Advanced): Able to detect targets from a long distance, ignoring barriers and defensive spells below the Advanced Level, and obtain detailed information.

    High

    The Holy City did not have any simr props either.

    There was only one source at the moment, and that was the market. The chances of a high-grade detection crystal being refreshed were extremely low. Every time they met, he would buy it. However, there were only five of them at the moment.

    Tang Yu nned to take out two of them and hand them over to Nancy and the others to check the data of the apocalyptic beast.

    Only by knowing oneself and knowing one¡¯s enemy would there be a chance of winning.

    He believed in Nancy¡¯s strength. With the Return Scroll in hand, it would not be difficult for her to escape if she could not defeat her.

    If the data of that apocalyptic beast was too high and he could not defeat it¡­ then he could only consider retreating.

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    Back in the Holy City, he had also nced at those pseudo-saint ranked war weapons. With Tree Shade¡¯s current strength, there was a possibility that he would not be able to fight.

    DIDIDIDIDI!

    A notification sounded in his mind. It was not the system, but someone calling out in the contract.

    Now there were more than thirty followers, and the lines of the contract in his mind were moreplicated. After several modifications, it became a concise form of a chat software. There were more than thirty heads and names in a row.

    At this time, the head was shaking, and it was an old man with a long white beard.

    Kevin.

    Tang Yu raised his eyebrows and had a faint guess.

    After picking up the voicemunication, Kevin¡¯s excited voice came.

    ¡°It worked! The Sacred Weapon Blueprint was modified!¡±

    This was good news.

    In just a few minutes, Kevin had alreadye out of the small world and handed over the modified saint artifact blueprint.

    Tang Yu looked at it and nodded slightly.

    Even though he did not understand anything.

    However, it did not stop him from seeing that this blueprint was very mysterious. There was a mysterious power circting within it.

    It involved holy artifacts,ws, and even if it were forjust a blueprint, it was still extraordinary.

    Tang Yu took the blueprint and teleported to the research facility.

    Not a minuteter, old man Kevin rushed over with his beard swinging. ¡°Lord, wait, wait for me,¡± he said.

    He knew what the Lord wanted to do, verify, and perfect the blueprint. After all, it was just a work that was produced by a group of grandmasters and masters. Even if it had a very simr temte, he didn¡¯t dare to say that there wasn¡¯t a single w ¨C even though they had simted it countless times.

    The blueprint was put into the scanner.

    Was it possible to save on arge amount of Origin Crystals?

    Drip, drip, drip, drip

    The progress bar began to move forward.

    A few minutester,

    Kevin widened his eyes as he looked at the improved blueprint. He was sometimes annoyed and sometimes came to a realization. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, so that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±

    It was as if he was going to go crazy.

    There were indeed some minor ws in the blueprint, which would affect the power of the future Sacred Weapon.

    Fortunately, the improvement function of the research institute hadpleted thest step.

    Leaving Kevin, who was in a state of madness and sudden enlightenment, Tang Yu took the Sacred Weapon blueprint and went to the workshop next door.

    The blueprint was recorded.

    Begin manufacturing.

    1,

    2,

    3,

    ¡­

    The crafting speed of a Sacred Weapon was very slow, very slow. It took nearly a minute to advance by 1%. Tang Yu estimated that this Sacred Weapon staff would take an hour to be made.

    He was a little anxious.

    With a Sacred Weapon in hand, his chances of winning against the World Destroyer Beast might increase by several times!

    If the enemy attacked in advance, it would be terrible.

    He wished that the Sacred Weapon Creation could bepleted just like how it was when it was used to create ordinary equipment.

    If the Divine Weapons Masters in the Sacred City knew of this idea, they would probably be sprayed to death. Which Sacred Weapon could not bepletely smelted in decades, centuries, or even thousands of years?

    One bell was not satisfied

    Tang Yu did not leave the workshop. He kept waiting.

    Kevin, who had walked out of his crazed state, also came to the workshop door to wait.

    There was also ine, Nancy, and the others who were looking forward to this saint artifact that was about to appear.

    ,

    The,

    Manufacturing progress was nearing its end.

    Around the floating ind, white mist gradually filled the air.

    A mysterious and mysterious fluctuation came from the workshop.

    A strange sound rang out, resounding through the entire Tree Shade City. Lin Dong, Heng City, and other ces also heard this crisp sound.

    As the progress bar reached 100%, the light soared into the sky.

 Chapter 567

    <h4>Chapter 567</h4>

    The light onlysted for a moment before it returned to normal.

    The workshop machine opened its exit, and the holy weapon was about to be born.

    Hu ¡ª

    Tang Yu stood in the not-so-spacious workshop. There was no wind, but he felt like he was in the Arctic Wilderness. The wind was rising and the clouds were rising, and the sky and the earth were changing colors in a trance.

    In a trance, he seemed to see strange lines appearing in the void.

    Like the Cloud Flower, one bloomed, one extinguished, one bloomed, one extinguished.

    The lines were extremely profound, and he could not help but be attracted. It was as if there were only those lines left in the world.

    The long voice sounded again, Canghai and Sangtian changed in his eyes, and his mind was like the sound of the road, a roar, and it seemed that a seed broke out of the ground.

    After an unknown period of time, Tang Yu came back to his senses.

    He looked at the holy artifact floating in front of him. The light was restrained. However, when he looked at the holy artifact, he could faintly see the light flowing. It was as if he could see the Arctic Wilderness again. It was a vast expanse.

    Tang Yu stretched out his hand. He did not hold the holy artifact. He only opened his five fingers and his palm faced upwards.

    The cold air gathered in his hand and spun continuously, condensing into a ball of ice that contained terrifying energy.

    Two,

    Three,

    One ice ball after another was condensed by him, continuously revolving around him like an excited elf.

    The surrounding ice element Genesis Qi was extremely cordial in his senses. It took the initiative to move closer, little by little, the blue light merging into his body The blue dots that represented the ice element Genesis Qi in the surroundings even covered the red dots that represented the fire element Genesis Qi.

    Tang Yu was very shocked!

    His affinity with ice had increased!

    It was not just a little bit, but a great increase. It was equivalent to an increase in his talent in a certain aspect!

    ¡°It¡¯s the profound patterns from just now?¡±

    It is recorded in the literature that when a sacred artifactes into being, because it resonates with thews of heaven and earth, it is possible to temporarily manifest thews. That was the case just now, and there is also the sound ofws!

    When ites tows, they are all high-end goods!

    Domain experts only began toe into contact withws when they reached the end of the path.

    Just a few nces at thews had greatly increased his affinity with ice element Genesis Qi. He had also gained insight into ice element spells and battle skills. Tang Yu believed that his usage of ice element skills had already taken a few steps!

    As expected of the materializedws. If I can see the lines every day, I¡¯m afraid that a pig can be a saint too!

    The Holy City had a most important treasurend called the ¡°Path-Understanding Stele¡±. It was a supreme power that solidified thews for the younger generation toprehend.

    However, after thews were solidified, they became iplete, far inferior to thews that appeared in the void during the resonance.

    Generally¡­ Transcendents would not be able to directly look at thews of solidification for a long time, and could damage the soul.

    Due to the various restrictions in preserving thews of solidification, the ¡°Dao Comprehension Tablet¡± could not be faced with the public. In the Second Epoch of the Origin Star, only the most outstanding extraordinary geniuses could obtain a small amount of time to observe the ¡°Dao Comprehension Tablet¡±.

    Tang Yu listed out the ws of the ¡°Dao Comprehension Tablet¡± in his mind, but he could not suppress them.

    He really wanted simr treasures!

    Retracting his thoughts, Tang Yu reached out his hand to touch the holy artifact staff.

    [Saint Weapon: Ice Cry]

    Attribute:

    Origin Energy +500 ¡ª???

    Origin Energy condensation rate +500 ¡ª???

    All skills +500 ¡ª???

    Ice skills +1000 ¡ª???

    (1) ¨C Super Spell: Ice Elf

    (2) ¨C Super Spell: Million in Snow

    Skill 3 ¨C Divine Ability: Eternal Frozen Earth

    The moment he came into contact with it,

    Information about holy artifacts poured into his mind.

    Tang Yu believed that if he held this Ice Chime Staff, hisbat strength would instantly increase by more than ten times. However, this was only the lower limit. With the holy artifact in his hands, he could only unleash the lowest level of power. At best, it was only a bit stronger than a third-ranked divine weapon.

    This upgrade did not include the skills attached to the holy weapon.

    There were many supplementary skills for rune equipment above ss C, such as equipment with three skills. There were also quite a few of them on the shelves of many equipment stores in Tree Shade City.

    The holy weapon also only had three skills. It seemed to be very few, but in fact¡­

    The difference was like heaven and earth!

    Most of the skills attached to the rune equipment, such as Raging Inferno sh, Explosive Fireball, and so on, were all low-levelbat skills and spells. There were very few that reached the intermediate level.

    As for Ice Cry, as long as he held it, he would be able to learn all of the intermediate ¨C and low-level ice spells without a master. They couldn¡¯t even be considered a skill that came with a saint artifact.

    Even Tang Yu himself had learned many ice spells that he had never learned before when he observed the appearance of the saint artifact.

    However,

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a Super Spell, but it even has a Divine Ability¡±

    He sucked in a breath of cold air.

    There were very few Super Spells that he had mastered. For example, the Eye of Insight was a special Super Spell.

    As for Divine Abilities, they were usually only grasped by Saints and possessed unfathomable power. It was easy to change the world!

    Tang Yu felt his eyes heat up. He had no intention of taking the holy artifact for himself, but he still wanted to experience the sacred art.

    Thus, he took a step forward and gripped Bing Ming.

    Weng ¨C

    In an instant, his eyes and ears became clear. The ice elemental Genesis Qi in the world stood in rows, as if they had be soldiers who obeyed orders and could change at will.

    After a moment of absent-mindedness, he activated his divine ability.

    The Origin Energy in his body was like a river that had opened a sluice gate, and then¡­

    There was no then.

    Perhaps hispatibility was too poor, or perhaps his strength wasn¡¯t enough¡­

    In short,

    Tang Yu realized that he couldn¡¯t activate his divine ability!

    Should this be the case?

    Can¡¯t you give me some face?

    The Ice Whistle staff in his hand trembled, as if it were forabout to leave his hand, as if it were forlooking down on his temporary master.

    Tang Yu, ¡°¡­¡±

    Forget it, why bother with a weapon!

    He opened the workshop door and saw Kevin and the others waiting outside.

    ¡°Sacred weapon, Sacred weapon, it really seeded?¡±

    Kevin was still in disbelief. He was a master who could only barely create a Tier 1 Divine Weapon. He would never dare to be so ridiculous in his dreams!

    The surroundings,

    Nancy, Gray de, and the others were also looking at it, hoping to see what a Sacred Weapon looked like.

    ine¡­

    Tang Yu was just about to give the holy weapon to ine when he saw her standing by the side with her eyes closed. An unfathomable charm emanated from her body.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    He did not disturb her and looked at Nancy.

    Nancy nodded.

    Sure enough, outside the workshop, ine and the others also saw the materializedws.

    Apart from Kevin, all of his followers had gained something. As for ine, he was undoubtedly the one who had gained the most, and he had yet to break away from the state of epiphany.

    He handed the holy artifact to Nancy for the time being and instructed her to guard ine and not let anyone disturb him.

    He then left and walked towards the castle hall.

    In the hall, Chen Haiping had been waiting here for more than ten minutes. When he saw Tang Yu appear, he hurried forward.

    ¡°City Lord, the various holynds have been contacted. They are roughly aware of the situation and have proposed to hold a head meeting to discuss countermeasures together.¡±

    Tang Yu was not surprised by this. ¡°Time? Location?¡±

    ¡°The time is tomorrow. The location is suggested to be in the Sacred City. Some forces suggest that the meeting will be held by our Tree Shade.¡±

 Chapter 568

    <h4>Chapter 568</h4>

    The sky outside was getting dark, and night was about to fall.

    No one knew if the city and shelter they were in would be the world-ss demonic beast that covered the sky, the next target to attack.

    The news had not spread yet, and some of the upper echelons of the various holynds, as well as some of the unaffiliated experts, were in a state of panic.

    In front of them, Transcendents were like ants, not to mention the majority of mortals who had not even reached the level of Transcendents.

    Tang Yu was thinking.

    The Sacred City was now the territory of the human race. The foreign races had retreated from the Sacred Realm under many attacks, but no one could guarantee that the powerful foreign races would attack the Sacred City again, even if it were foralready in ruins.

    ¡°There are several holynds who wish to ce the meeting ce in Tree Shade. Should I refuse?¡±

    The host was not so easy to do.

    Tang Yu knew that Chen Haiping also knew that the holynd forces wanted to ce Tree Shade in the main battlefield, in addition to the meeting.

    To use Tree Shade as the battlefield to fight against the world-ss demonic beasts ¨C Tree Shade had a powerful array formation on the floating ind, which was no longer a secret. Many higher-ups of the holynd intended to use this to increase their chances of winning.

    As for the aftermath of the battle, it was not within the consideration of some people.

    Only Northern Court and Alliance of Mages, who had a good rtionship with Tree Shade, proposed to ce the meeting ce in the holy city.

    ¡°No, I agree.¡±

    ¡°Agree? But¡­¡±

    Even if the powerhouses of the major forces do not gather at Tree Shade, we will inevitably be attacked by the foreign races. Moreover, it is very likely that we will be the next target. Since that is the case, why don¡¯t we gather the forces of other forces? It will be somewhat useful.

    Of course, he could not agree too readily. He could use the opportunity to get some resources from the various holynds.

    As for the aftermath of the battle? He could block it. As long as the city was there, he could not block it. It was only a matter of time before he was destroyed.

    Chen Haiping nodded. He was confident in his heart and was ready to argue with the various forces¡­ This matter had been going on for several months. He was already very familiar with it. He was a mature civil servant.

    The desire to fight on the battlefield had long been forgotten in the corner of his mind.

    ¡­

    As for the appearance of the terrifying apocalyptic beasts and the news of the cmity of the Mountain Sair, the various Sacred Grounds were all trying their best to seal off the news.

    However, there was no wall in this world that was imprable.

    The power of a world-ss demonic beast could be seen from tens to hundreds of kilometers away.

    The news gradually spread. The powers with the ability all sent Awakened ones to investigate that region of the sea. At the very least, they would try to find ways to obtain information from other major powers.

    Tree Shade was also affected, and some negativements were spreading in private.

    Under the bright starry sky, Tree Shade City was brightly lit.

    In a somewhat cramped small bar, three to five survivors chatted and drank. Most of them were ordinary people or low-level Awakened ones. Here, one or two units of Origin Crystals could be drunk for an entire night.

    ¡°Have you heard? The Sair Mountain has been destroyed!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Sair Empire? Impossible, it¡¯s one of the holynds! I heard that there are dozens of Transcendents, even more than our Tree Shade!¡±¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s the alien race. The second brother-inw of my cousin¡¯s neighbor has the qualifications to enter and exit the holy city. He said that it¡¯s a demonic beast¡­ even bigger than this floating ind.¡±

    With a bang, it destroyed the sacred mountain of the Sair Empire, and not a single one of the hundreds of thousands of people around survived!

    ¡°This¡­ is so terrifying?¡±

    Some people didn¡¯t really believe it, but the rumors were quite urate.

    The Awakened took a sip of wine and the corners of his mouth curled up. Seeing that the others were waiting for him to continue, he said, ¡°Whether you believe it or not is up to you. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if I should advise you or not.¡±

    ¡°What advice?¡±

    He lowered his voice and said, ¡°The Sair Royal Family has been destroyed. The next target of the foreign race is probably Tree Shade. I heard that a few months ago, it was the City Lord who foiled the foreign race¡¯s scheme. Now, the foreign race¡¯s strength has increased greatly¡­ I¡¯m going to leave here tomorrow morning.¡±

    The people around him did not answer, but his shocked and terrified expression revealed that they were not calm.

    What this awakened one said was unreasonable. It was better to leave Tree Shade City first. If Tree Shade was fine in a few days, he woulde back. There would be no loss.

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. I won¡¯t drink. I will go back and pack my things first.¡±

    ¡°Me too. If not for dark now¡­¡±

    A few Awakened ones stood up and walked towards the entrance of the bar. Seeing this, the others hesitated to leave as well.

    At this moment,

    A few Awakened ones dressed in ckbat suits with World Trees and Shield Patterns tattooed on them walked into the bar, surrounding three of the survivors who were nning to leave the bar.

    ¡°With the crime of disrupting social order, I will arrest you.¡±

    The three survivors of the garrison corps came suddenly. Panic shed through their eyes. When they saw the other curious survivors around them, the leader shouted, ¡°You are stripping us of our freedom and right to know. I don¡¯t ept this¡±

    Before the word ¡°submit¡± was finished, the captain of the garrison corps shed and a knife cut behind the other person¡¯s neck. Immediately, the awakened who spoke fainted.

    The captain¡¯s eyes swept over all the survivors in the bar and finally fell on the faces of the two officers who were trembling in fear. ¡°Please don¡¯t treat this as a peaceful era. We have the right to kill any troublemakers on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Take them away!¡±

    Simr things happened in every corner of Tree Shade City. Some people were afraid that the world would not fall into chaos, and some people were just talking too much. However, some of them found out after interrogation that there was an organization spreading rumors¡­ Only the people who were caught were just little minions who had just been bewitched.

    Under the calm Tree Shade City, there was a dark tide.

    The next day,

    It was said that the meeting was held the next day. It was less than five o¡¯clock, and the sky was still dark. There was a stream of light flying over the horizon.

    Thirteen rays of light stopped outside the floating ind for a short while, and under the guidance of Luo Zhe and the others, theynded outside the floating ind.

    Because some people were in a state of panic, the municipal department simply spread the news of the meeting to stabilize the hearts of people.

    Before dawn, there were many Awakened ones waiting outside the city. Among them were newspaper reporters andrge scale adventure groups spies.

    They all wanted to know the first news.

    The thirteen streaks of light were all Transcendents, and as soon as they entered, many people cried out in rm.

    ¡°It¡¯s Great Grandmaster Meng! Northern Court¡¯s Transcendents are here!¡±

    ¡°Thirteen Transcendents. Apart from one or two who stayed behind to guard Northern Court, I¡¯m afraid everyone else is here!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a meeting? Why are there so many Transcendents here¡±

    Chief Instructor Luo, Head Advisor Yan, Zhu Shu Li, Director Shea, and other well-known higher-ups had already appeared.

    This time,

    In order to wee the people from the major forces, Tang Yu did not intend to keep a low profile. He did not want to argue. He wanted to directly control the leadership of the alliance!

    He had to show his strength!

    Not long after Northern Court¡¯s people arrived, streams of light approached one after another from the horizon.

    It wasn¡¯t just the people from the other eight Sacred Grounds, there were also twenty-one super forces who had also sent their top experts to participate in this meeting.

    There were also several independent experts from the Fourth Epoch who could not be underestimated.

    Ancient Spirit Empire, Alliance of Mages, North American Heroes Guild, White Bear Ling Dong Castle¡­ All the Transcendents from the holynds had rushed over from all over the world.

    Back then, when Tree Shade was building the city, only the representatives of the holynds hade, but now, all the experts had gathered.

    The Transcendents that were rarely seen were gathered outside of Tree Shade¡¯s city in less than half a minute!

    Powerful auras soared into the sky, stirring up the wind and clouds, their might overflowing into the heavens.

 Chapter 569

    <h4>Chapter 569</h4>

    Some of the major factions were extraordinary, some flew in the air, and some rode various flying vehicles.

    The eight Transcendents of the North American Heroes Guild took a modified transport ne that powered Origin Crystals and flew from North America to Tree Shade.

    In the Ancient Spirit Empire, there was a luxurious carriage. Eight bronze horses pulled the carriage, stepping on the void as they flew over from afar.

    For the Awakened ones, most of them only knew his name and did not see him. However, there were a few who were rtively active. The photos were known by the major factions, just like the previous Guts.

    As more and more Transcendents arrived, the reporters and spies outside the city retreated again and again, making a wide road that led straight to the city gate.

    They were unable to get close, but they were not worried. At the very least, there were people in the Body Sculpting Realm. Their eyes were wide open as they captured every extraordinary face.

    ¡°Another big shot ising. I recognize that person. He is the second disciple of the Vatican. Is the person walking in front the most mysterious first disciple? Even he is here!¡±

    ¡°Look over there, there are seven of the eight ancient Buddhas of the Ten Thousand Buddha Valley. My god!¡±

    ¡°What is that? An interster spaceship? It seems to be people from the Mechanical City of Warren!¡±

    The war weapons of Warren were huge and hung outside the floating ind. They did not look much different.

    * CHI * The door of the runic spaceship opened, and six majestic figures flew out from the cabin door andnded on the floating ind.

    Compared to the holynds like Northern Court, there were not many Transcendents from Warren. However, every one of them was a veteran Transcendent. Some of them had metal boxes floating behind them, some wore sci-fi streamlined mechanical armor, and some carried thick artillery weapons on their backs¡­ In terms of upation, almost all of Warren Transcendents were Mechanics, Launcher Masters, Mechanical Warriors, and so on. This was an eye-opener for countless onlookers.

    That huge star grade ship made them feel like they were raising the level of Warren in their hearts.

    ¡­

    The Transcendents that arrived first were all brought to the hotel by the messengers.

    However, not many people really entered the room to rest. Everyone knew why they came to Tree Shade. They were only waiting for the higher ups of all the powers to arrive and start the meeting.

    Not long after,

    Before six o¡¯clock, the people from the other eight holynds and twenty-one super forces had all arrived.

    Among each super force, there was one Transcendent who was present. There were also three and four ¨C several months had passed, and there was nock of talented people in the Fifth Epoch or martial arts masters before the end of the world who had broken through to the Transcendent realm.

    However,pared to the holynd, the super forces werecking in a foundation that could suppress everything.

    The sacrednd was enough to deal with any crisis, and the super forces still had the possibility of being destroyed¡­ However, this was all limited to yesterday. Today, the sacrednd was just like the super forces, like a canoe on the sea, with the danger of capsizing at any time.

    Under the leadership of Luo Zhe, a mighty force of nearly two hundred Transcendents walked towards the core area of Tree Shade City.

    The conference building was located in the core area, only a few hundred meters away from the castle.

    Reporters and spies were carefully observing these big shots inside and outside the city.

    The representatives from the super forces were also looking at the Transcendents from the Holy Land, measuring the gap between them.

    As for the Holy Land, they were not very familiar with each other, taking advantage of the opportunity to gather information about each other.

    Especially Tree Shade City, who had killed over twenty Transcendents in one fell swoop a few months ago.

    They all wanted to know how strong and trump cards Tree Shade had.

    There are so many airships. Even if Tree Shade obtained the blueprints, he could create so many of them in less than a year. Their research in the field of runic equipment really can¡¯t be underestimated.

    This was what Warren and the others were thinking.

    ¡°Tree Shade City is indeed prosperous. Other than the top experts, the core strength is also really strong. At a nce, there is nock of high-level Awakened ones. It is much more prosperous than the city of our Heroes ¡®Guild headquarters.¡±

    ¡°Thunder God¡± Hans Murphy was softlymunicating with the other Transcendents in the Heroes ¡®Club.

    The number of Transcendents in the Ancient Spirit Empire was second only to Northern Court, but their strength was much stronger.

    Out of the twelve Transcendents, only two were ordinary Transcendents.

    The other nine were all experienced Transcendents. There was nock of two, three, and four. The one leading the group was the Emperor, ¡°Ancient Heavenly Venerate¡±. He was already a Second Order Transcendent¡­ In fact, his breakthrough time was not muchter than Guts¡¯. However, after his breakthrough, he still remained in seclusion. It was only today that he was officially revealed to the public.

    ¡°Royal Lord, isn¡¯t this City Lord Tree Shade too arrogant? All of the upper echelons of our Holy Land have gathered together, yet he still hasn¡¯t shown himself. Even if his subordinates aren¡¯t weak, you are a Second Order existence!¡±

    A senior Transcendent from the Ancient Spirit Emperor Dynasty was very indignant.

    He was still somewhat rational. He knew that humans needed to join forces right now, so he did not say it directly. Instead, he used his mental energy tomunicate with the other Transcendents from the Ancient Spirit.

    The Ancient Spirit Emperor shook his head slightly. ¡°After all, I have concealed my aura. I can¡¯t detect it with just those first rank Transcendents. As for City Lord Tree Shade, if I am not wrong, he should have already reached the second rank. He is a bit arrogant and natural.¡±

    Even so, the Ancient Spirit Emperor also felt that City Lord Tree Shade was too arrogant.

    It was just that he did not show it.

    Luo Zhe and the others did not walk fast, but they were extraordinary after all. It did not take long for them to reach the halfway point of the mountain and approach the city wall of the core area.

    This city wall was still the first level city wall, only ten meters high.

    After resisting the Mana Tide once, it was no longer of any use. Now, a mere ten-meter high city wall, any Soul Transformation Realm awakened could easily pass through, but no one dared to do so.

    The significance of this city wall was even greater.

    Behind the city wall was the core area, which was also a restricted area for most of the Awakened ones.

    On the city gate and the city wall, there were usually the most elite soldiers stationed there, but today¡­

    ¡°Hiss -¡°

    ¡°T-Transcendent gatekeeper?¡±

    At the city gate that was not particrly wide, eight warriors dressed in silver armor and holding spears stood upright on both sides of the city gate, looking straight ahead.

    That aura was very obvious ¨C they were Transcendents.

    It was true that there were strong and weak Transcendents, but each Transcendent was an absolute higher-ups in their respective factions¡­ Even if the Sair Dynasty had imed to be a dozen or so Transcendents, no Transcendent was willing to guard the gate!

    That would be too embarrassing!

    Tree Shade had one!

    And eight!

    These eight Transcendents were all followers that Tang Yu had summonedter on. They had broken through to the great circle of the awakened realm.

    They knew that breaking through was all thanks to the help of the lord, and they had seen all sorts of big scenes. Compared to Tier 2 experts and domain realm experts, ordinary Transcendents like them were really nothing.

    Wasn¡¯t it just guarding a city gate and standing guard? Others wouldn¡¯t even have a chance if they wanted to!

    The senior Transcendent of the Ancient Spirit Empire was a little surprised, but on second thought, they were only eight ordinary Transcendents.

    However, the higher ups of Tree Shade that they knew before were only Chief Instructor Luo, Minister ine, Kong, Hong Yue, Hui Ren, and Nancy, who was able to contend against the Devil Race¡¯s envoy back then¡­ This was Tree Shade¡¯s most famous Transcendent.

    There are a few more ordinary Transcendents, but it can only be said that Tree Shade has hidden himself well¡­

    Senior Ancient Spirit was shocked.

    After passing through the city gate, it was as if they had passed through ayer of enchantment, and more extraordinary auras appeared in their senses.

    Other than the few Transcendents who weed them, Tree Shade had already been waiting in front of the conference building!

    For example, Winnie, who usually hid her aura and treated the wounded, had almost never fought before. Not many people knew that this medical minister was also a senior Transcendent.

    For example, the three brothers of Carmen were teachers in the Dojo of Limits, but they were mostly in the branches of Luoxia, Zhangsan, and Northern Court. Few people knew their strength.

    Grett, the Star and Moon sisters, Zhong Ping, Tai Lun¡­ In the information of many holynds, there was no such person at all! It was only now that the Transcendents realized that these were all senior Transcendents, the top among them!

    In addition, there were some newly advanced Transcendents and ordinary Transcendents.

    For example, Zhang Weilong was an S

    For example, Zhang Weilong, with S-level qualifications, just had no chance in the early days. Later, he came to Tree Shade and was abused by Zhu Shu Li several times. Instead, he joined the extreme martial arts hall and became a first-level tutor.

    Another example was Chen Haiping. As a minister, he relied onrge amounts of resources to advance to Transcendent.

    There were also a small number of outstanding geniuses from the corps and the martial arts club.

    In total, there were fifty to sixty Transcendents.

    The upper echelons of the major forces were shocked.

    The Sair Royal Family had been recruiting all over the ce, and there were only thirty to forty Transcendents. As for Tree Shade, after several months of silence, there were fifty to sixty Transcendents without a sound?

    Nearly half of them were veteran Transcendents!

    It was simply terrifying!

    No wonder Tree Shade looked down on unspecialized characters!

    Was this true strength of the First Holy Land¡¯s Tree Shade?

 Chapter 570

    <h4>Chapter 570</h4>

    The Transcendents of the Eight Great Holy Lands and twenty-one super forces were all shocked.

    Tree Shade was clearly not a Fourth Epoch person, and most of the Transcendents were raised from ordinary people one step at a time. However, in less than a year, where did Tree Shade find so many talented people?

    It had to be known that many geniuses of the Fourth Epoch had reached the great circle of the awakened realm before their slumber. Now that they had awakened for several months, most of them were still unable to cross the great chasm of the exceptional realm.

    The representatives and leaders of the various forces had no choice but to raise Tree Shade¡¯s status once again.

    Even though they were both Holy Lands, just one Tree Shade City alone was enough to rival thebined forces of the three families and four Holy Lands.

    Only the Ancient Spirit Empire, although shocked, was not afraid.

    They had confidence.

    Their Emperor was a Second Order Transcendent!

    The only Second Order!

    The difference between First and Second Order is like a heavenly chasm. We, First Order Transcendents, are indeed far from Tree Shade, but at the top of our ranks, City Lord Tree Shade and our Emperor are both Second Order Transcendents, not bad at all!

    In total, our Ancient Spirit Empire and Tree Shade City are not too far apart.

    It can be counted as 0.8 of Tree Shade, if we include the foundation of the ¡°guardian n¡±¡­

    Thinking of this, Ancient Spirit heaved a sigh of relief. As he walked, he straightened his back and was about to reach the conference building

    A youth wearing a ck cloak with an ordinary face walked out of the building.

    ¡°Everyone, please follow me. Our City Lord is already waiting for you upstairs.¡±

    This person¡­

    None of the Holy Land level forces present were unfamiliar.

    Hui Ren, who was good at using swords, had once disyed extraordinary strength in the Holy City, and was also one of the more well-known higher-ups in Tree Shade City.

    So they were waiting in the conference building¡­

    No wonder Tree Shade¡¯s Ice Goddess(ine), Extreme Dao Sword Saint(Kong), Bloody Moon(Hong Yue), Valkyrie(Nancy), these few most famous experts, had never been seen. Presumably, they were waiting for them in the conference room.

    Each of the holynds had their own intelligence personnel in Tree Shade City. They had even given the corresponding nickname ording to the style of each expert.

    Including Instructor Luo, Hui Ren, and City Lord Tree Shade, they were the ones they paid the most attention to, the seven great experts of Tree Shade.

    However,

    The Ancient Spirit Emperor paused in his steps and looked at Hui Ren with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Royal Lord, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    A senior Transcendent from Ancient Spirit asked.

    ¡°That person¡­ He¡¯s also a Second Order Transcendent!¡± Gu Tianzun said in disbelief.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    The Transcendent of Ancient Spirit almost cried out in rm.

    Their only confidence was that their royal lord and City Lord Tree Shade were existences on the same level. The top level strength was not bad, but in less than a minute, he pped his face.

    His face hurt,

    His heart also ached.

    A group of expressionless Ancient Spirits walked into the conference building and into the spacious conference room.

    At this time,

    In the conference room, apart from the city lord Tree Shade,

    There were also many people.

    They were not people from Tree Shade City, but people from the surrounding shelters.

    For example, Northern Court, the managers hade personally ¨C the future battlefield was likely to be near Tree Shade, allowing Tree Shade¡¯s subsidiary forces to participate in the meeting. The other forces had no objections.

    He also did not dare to have any objections.

    It was not like Tree Shade could only have fifty or sixty Transcendents.

    Apart from the defensive circle, the surrounding areas, such as Yang City, Jing City, and otherrge scale shelters, had also sent people to participate.

    Jing City also had a Transcendent.

    The new Transcendent¡­ was just that Jing City still belonged to arge shelter, and had not been promoted to a super force.

    It was not because of strength.

    It was because in the current Tiannan Province, although there were only five shelters within the five defensive circles of Northern Court, Heng City, and Shuo Lake, under Tree Shade¡¯s control, the other dozen or sorge shelters had also set up the three major organizations, ¡°Extreme Martial Arts Dojo,¡± ¡°Trade Shop¡± and ¡°Adventurer Guild,¡±. The economic lifeline, equipment, weapons, and so on were mostly in Tree Shade¡¯s hands.

    It could also be considered as indirectly controlling these shelters.

    In the eyes of the outside world, theserge shelters had long been regarded as Tree Shade¡¯s subsidiary forces.

    The rulers of the various shelters naturally had no objections. Who had any objections? Tang Yu did not mind having someone else go up and sit. His requirements were not high either. He did not need to work for the big shelters. He was just helping to gather information and collect resources.

    He provided equipment and props, mutually benefiting each other.

    Hui Ren, Luo Zhe, and the others went straight to Tang Yu¡¯s side and sat down.

    The other factions also sat around the conference table. The leaders and main representatives sat in the inner circle while the rest sat in the outer circle.

    The conference¡­ was mainly conducted by the people from the Nine Great Holy Land.

    Not all of the 21 super factions had such awareness, but there were also some who were ¡®forcefully¡¯ invited by the various Holy Lands.

    It was all for the sake of forming the strongest human alliance to fight against the powerful foreign races.

    All the great holynds waited for City Lord Tang to speak ¨C since the meeting was held in Tree Shade City, it naturally had to be hosted by City Lord Tree Shade.

    There were also some extraordinary people who looked at the two people standing behind Tang Yu from time to time.

    They wore blue and white full-body armor and helmet masks. They could not see their appearances clearly, and it was difficult to sense their auras. Only a few top experts present could feel the faint threat from these two guards.

    Including the Ancient Spirit Emperor.

    Tree Shade, just how many more unknown experts are there?

    ¡­

    Tang Yu nced over and nodded slightly.

    The strength he had disyed was enough, so he didn¡¯t waste any more time.

    ¡°There might be some people here who are not too clear about the current situation. Let¡¯s watch this video first.¡±

    Tang Yu activated the Shadow Preserving Crystal in his hand. A ray of light shot out and projected a 3D video on the wide circr conference table.

    From the appearance of a world-ss demonic beast to the retaliation of the Sair Royal Family, to the copse of the divine mountain and into the void.

    Some of the representatives of the super forces who only knew the general situation had their mouths open.

    The might of a world-ss demonic beast was truly frightening. Could humans¡­ really contend against such an existence?

    The Sacred Land forces had long known what had happened, and they were more focused on the video itself.

    There was no doubt that the video was used to rey the situation at that time with a retrospective spell. Then, it was recorded with a shadow crystal. The video in front of them was also not clear. It was a few levels lower than the rity of some action loving film. It could be said to be quite blurry.

    However,

    This was already the clearest image they had ever seen about a world-ss demonic beast.

    Many Transcendents thought that they would use the same method to reverse the scene, but they could only see a golden pir of light and a giant ck object¡­ The feeling in their hearts was reallyplicated.

    Under the interference of high-intensity energy, it was extremely difficult to reverse the scene.

    Many people with retrospective abilities even vomited blood because of this and became dispirited.

    ¡°Then, how do we deal with this Devil Snake? Do you have any good ideas?¡±

    The crowd looked at each other.

    The representatives of the super forces, all of them were originally nning to use the meeting to show their presence. At this time, all of them closed their mouths, their bitterness hard to understand.

    Thought?

    They felt that they were extraordinary, but when faced with such an existence, they were no different from cannon fodder.

    Some of them had already thought of preserving their strength and abandoning their businesses to escape¡­ Earth was so big, there was no way they couldn¡¯t find a ce to hide, right?

    It was Northern Court¡¯s Great Grandmaster Meng who spoke first. ¡°We, Northern Court, have recently developed a high concentration energy cannon. We are still in the experimental stage. Perhaps we can injure that world-ss demonic beast.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say that he could kill them. He couldn¡¯t even be sure of the damage, but this was already Northern Court¡¯s trump card.

    ¡°We can provide an ancient formation,¡± the representative of the Vatican said.

    ¡°I think we can use a formation to restrict the other party¡¯s mobility. Our Alliance of Mages has several formations passed down from the Second Epoch.¡±

    The representatives of the various holynds took out their trump cards one after another.

    However,

    At present, it seemed that their chances of winning were still not high.

    After the Ancient Spirit Emperor and the others finished speaking, he raised his head slightly and swept his eyes over them with a hint of pride. ¡°Our Ancient Spirit can use the Sacred Artifact that has been passed down for generations!¡±

 Chapter 571

    <h4>Chapter 571</h4>

    ¡°Holy.. Holy artifact?¡±

    Those who knew were extremely shocked.

    Those who didn¡¯t understand also opened their mouths slightly, pretending that they could keep up with the rhythm.

    Every holynd force had their own extraordinary foundation, and the holy artifact inherited from the Ancient Spirit Royal Family could also be ranked in the top three or top two in the sacrednd¡¯s foundation.

    Most of the representatives of the super forces did not know what a holy weapon was, nor did they know the power of a holy weapon.

    In fact, most of the Transcendents from the super forces did not have a holy weapon.

    ¡°How strong is a holy weapon? Can it threaten that world-ss demonic beast?¡±

    A senior Transcendent sitting beside the Ancient Spirit Emperor finally found his confidence and pride as a member of the Three Kingdoms of the Fourth Epoch.

    He said, ¡°What is a holy weapon? It is a treasure that can activate thews! It can even unleash a powerparable to a full-strength strike from a saint. ording to the literature, that world-ss demonic beast is only at the level of a pseudo-saint. It is too far away from a saint.¡±

    Many Transcendents revealed happy expressions when they heard this. Their suppressed emotions were greatly rxed.

    Northern Court, Myriad Buddha Valley, and the Heroes ¡®Guild had many Transcendents, all of which were like this.

    Only a few of them were still rtively serious.

    The one leading Warren shook his head, ¡°Sacred artifacts can indeed disy incredible power, but are you sure you can unleash the full power of a Sacred artifact?¡±

    This was naturally impossible.

    That was a weapon prepared for the Saints, a group of Transcendents that could not even reach Domain level. The difference was too great.

    Moreover, the ¡°Sacred Mountain¡± is also a sacred artifact.

    He did not continue, but the others recalled the scene they had just seen. The divine mountain had half copsed under the terrifying attack of a world-ss demonic beast, and half fled.

    Even a holy artifact could not withstand the devastation?

    It was hard to say if there were any survivors from the royal n of Seer.

    His mood immediately fell to the bottom like a roller coaster.

    ¡°What you said makes sense, but there is no need to be too pessimistic.¡±

    The Ancient Spirit Emperor opened his mouth. ¡°The Sacred Mountain was originally an iplete holy artifact. Only the upper half was intact. The lower half of the divine mountain was repaired by the Sair Royal Family over thousands of years. They spent countless precious materials to repair it, but¡­¡±

    How could they possibly repair the holy artifact? It was just a prototype!

    ¡°It was clear that the part of the Sair Royal Family that was patched directly copsed under the powerful attack.¡±

    ¡°Moreover,¡± The Emperor, Gu Tianzun, spoke of the secret that most people did not know about. ¡®The Sacred Mountain¡¯ was a sacred artifact that was shaped like a pce. Its main use was to store, flee, and protect its life. Its offensive ability was naturally ordinary.¡±

    As for the sacred artifact that our Ancient Spirit passed down from generation to generation, it is a

    Of course, there wasn¡¯t much hope of killing him. After all, the Ancient Spirit Imperial n¡¯s treasure, the ¡®Glorious Sun Bow¡¯, was only a damaged holy artifact.

    Gu Tianzun would not say this. He looked at Tang Yu.

    Right now, only Tree Shade was left. He had yet to take out his trump card.

    Floating Ind? A mysterious ancient formation? Or

    Tang Yu fell into deep thought.

    The trump card of Ancient Spirit.

    It was a little out of his expectations.

    The three great powers of the Fourth Epoch indeed had deep foundations. Although Warren did not have a holy artifact, that City of Machines was even more mysterious and powerful than the ¡°Star Annihtion Flying Ship¡± they had taken out.

    I heard that it was also a legacy from the Second Epoch, the Radiant Era.

    Tang Yu even guessed that Warren did not take out the City of Machines because they wanted to leave a way out for themselves. Once the crusade against a world-ss demonic beast failed, humans would no longer have the power to resist. Warren would at least be able to control the City of Machines and enter the universe to keep thest spark.

    Therefore, Tang Yu could not ask Warren to take out the City of Machines. Just like himself, if things could not be done, he could not sacrifice himself with Earth.

    ¡°We, Tree Shade, can allow a portion of people to increase their strength in a short period of time.¡±

    ¡°How much is the increase?¡±

    ¡°More than ten times.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ten times, wait, ten, ten times?!¡±

    A voice breaking cry came from the side. Seeing everyone looking over, he closed his mouth in embarrassment, but the shock in his eyes could not be concealed no matter what.

    How strong was a Transcendent who increased hisbat strength by ten times?

    Without a doubt, a single hand could defeat someone of the same level, and ordinary Transcendents would be able to defeat a veteran Transcendent.

    This sort of short increase in strength was not at the cost of exhausting one¡¯s potential.

    It could even increase one¡¯s constitution, source energy, spiritual force, and all other aspects.

    With the help of the World Tree¡¯s power, along with the ¡°ability value¡±, the consumption was even lower. It was not difficult to increase ten people and support a battle.

    After asking carefully, even Gu Tianzun revealed a look of joy.

    Even if his strength was increased by ten times, it would still be impossible for him to face off against a world-ss demonic beast.

    However!

    It could allow him to unleash even greater power when he was controlling a Sacred Artifact!

    With so many trump cards, the odds of sess might not be high, but there was no doubt that they had the capital to take a gamble.

    No one was willing to give up their own family business!

    Just as they were about to discuss the specific battle strategy, they heard City Lord Tree Shade continue, ¡°Of course, we, Tree Shade, can still take out other trump cards. However, before that, we need to clear out some unstable factors to prevent news from leaking.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    The atmosphere suddenly became strange.

    Could it be that there was a traitor among the people present?

    However, every single one of them was a high-level and leader of the major powers. They were also extraordinary, so there was no reason for them to betray humanity!

    Many people had strange expressions on their faces.

    Following the gaze of the City Lord Tree Shade, his gazended on a rugged middle-aged man.

    That person was one of the super forces, the City Lord of Crimson me City, and one of the two Transcendents that Crimson me City was attending this meeting.

    The other Scarlet me City Transcendent was furious.

    How could his boss be a traitor!

    It must be that City Lord Tree Shade wants to suppress his dissidents and establish authority!

    ¡°You -¡°

    He cursed angrily, but just as he opened his mouth, it was as if his neck had been grabbed.

    An invisible wave swept over. The entire conference room was filled with a faint golden radiance. Genesis Qi particles visible to the naked eye swirled, the air distorted, and space changed.

    A faint shadow appeared behind the head of the Crimson me City¡¯s City Lord, who was locked in ce.

    ¡­

    South America,

    The Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor hovered in the ck clouds, his might overflowing.

    The earth was barren and ck cracks covered the ground, as if it were forscorched earth.

    In just two short days, the density of Genesis Qi here had decreased by several folds. The scorched earth waspletely devoid of life, a deathly silence.

    ¡°Lord Moke, as you expected, the human Transcendents are gathered together to discuss their so-called countermeasures.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Moke stood at the edge of a crack in the abyss. His needle-shaped tail was coiled around his waist. After devouring Guts, his aura became even more profound. His pupils would asionally shine.

    If one looked closely, they would be able to see the space around him distort imperceptibly.

    After he devoured the innate talent of the Sair royal family, he used it even more.

    The foreign races behind him became even more respectful.

    ¡°But my lord, since we have already destroyed South America and no longer resort to gentle mining methods, why don¡¯t we just go all out and destroy all the human forces?¡±

    The main reason why they devoured origin was to borrow the cracks in the Abyss, and the foreign races used all kinds of methods to assist.

    Usually, they would use moderate mining and did not kill all the living beings on the in one go.

    It was for

    It was to obtain more origin.

    Normal primarys would take a few months. Intermediates, one or two years, two or three years, advanceds would usually take five to ten years¡­ This was the experience obtained by the ¡®Devil Race¡¯ after devouring countless life origin.

    For example, due to the existence of the World Tree, the mining time of the Enoch World had been extended by a lot.

    As for the Origin, as the top life, it would take at least fifty to sixty years to gently mine.

    However, when the previous Demon Tribe Envoy was killed, some of the important figures in the n were furious. Or perhaps they were afraid of the Sage of Origin Star. Moke had already received a hint that there was no need to dy. Even if they were to destroy the and destroy it, losing a portion of its source energy, they had topletely eliminate the threat that might exist on Origin Star.

    Moke¡¯s n was indeed to make a move on the Ten Great Holy Lands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Sage of Origin Star¡¯s trump card. Even if there is no one left, those inheritances can not be underestimated. Who knows what trump cards the other holynds have? If we had some understanding of the saint artifacts of the Seer Royal Family, we would not have let them escape¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°In the end, give those humans a little more time to jump around. I have already sent the people of the Heart Demon n to the upper echelons of the human race¡­¡±

    So that was the case!

    The foreign race behind him understood.

    The Heart Demon n was the best hidden contestant. They could directly fuse with the target¡¯s soul, just like seizing a body. They could possess the target¡¯s aura, memories, strength, and so on. Even if they were Saints, unless they used a special holy artifact to spy on the soul, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see any abnormalities.

    He knew that Tree Shade¡¯s scanning array was very brilliant, and it was difficult for spies to sneak in, but how could itpare to a Saint?

    No wonder Lord Moke didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry.

 Chapter 572

    <h4>Chapter 572</h4>

    A faint golden domain power spread out, filling the entire conference hall.

    This ce was strange and variegated. Genesis Qi particles could be seen with the naked eye, but outside the conference hall, everything was normal. No golden light could be seen seeping out. It was as if the inside and outside were separated into twopletely different spaces.

    Domain power only targeted the City Lord of Crimson me City. As for the other Transcendents, they were horrified to discover that their entire bodies seemed to be immersed in a viscous liquid. Every move they made was greatly hindered.

    When they looked at the City Lord Tree Shade, golden light blossomed from his back, forming a phantom.

    He sat there, his figure rising infinitely, as if he was sitting on a supreme throne, overlooking everything.

    Involuntarily, most Transcendents lowered their heads, showing their respect, not daring to look directly at him.

    A small number of Transcendents with strong willpower, such as the Ancient Spirit Emperor, Great Grandmaster Meng, the number one disciple of the Vatican, looked at the figure behind the head of the City Lord of Red me City with surprise in their eyes. It was like a shadow that had been forcefully squeezed out.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The City Lord of Red me City had already been imprisoned. His eyes and face were constantly changing, sometimes ferocious, sometimes calm.

    The other Scarlet me City Transcendent did not dare to speak too much.

    No matter how foolish he was, he could tell that something was wrong.

    ¡­

    Target: Red me City Lord(Luo Yuncheng)

    Qualification: A +

    Level: Transcendent Rank 1(Common)

    ss: Unparsed

    Skill: Unable to be analyzed.

    Condition: Soul eroded.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with data. What he could see was not only the data analyzed, but also the two entangled souls in the main body of Crimson me City.

    -This is a deeper use of the¡¯ Eye of Insight ¡®, directly seeing the essence of the soul¡­ Tang Yu was very suspicious. The¡¯ Eye of Insight ¡®was not only a Super Spell, it might also involve a Divine Ability¡­ However, he was far from being able to use it.

    Of the two souls, a part of the weak had already been corroded. The remaining spiritual light was suppressed in the deepest part, and the powerful soul was controlling everything in the body of the City Lord of Red me City.

    It was like a schizophrenic, or rather, an invading spirit, dominating everything.

    Under normal circumstances, even if one¡¯s strength exceeded a thousand times, they would still be unable to detect it.

    Tang Yu seemed to have simply forced out the soul, but in reality, he had already made a lot of preparations.

    From the beginning of the meeting, he had secretly used the ¡°Eye of Insight¡±. It took him more than ten minutes to capture the two souls in the main body of Crimson me City.

    With a precise position, he could use the ¡°Fear¡± ability of the ¡°King Realm¡± to directly injure the soul, instead of knocking the City Lord of Crimson me City unconscious.

    At this time, under the intimidation of the King Realm, the soul of the intruder became weaker and weaker. In contrast, the soul of the City Lord of Crimson me City, who had been suppressed before, began to resist and fight for control of the body.

    On the outside, it was the facial expression that kept changing.

    Tang Yu was also d that the soul of the City Lord of Red me City had not beenpletely eroded. Once the two souls merged, they would form a new soul with the consciousness of the Heart Demon n. At that time, even if the Sage revived, it would still be cold. There was no way to save it. Just kill it.

    The soul strugglested for more than three minutes. Apanied by an ear-piercing scream, a faint purple shadow separated from the head of the City Lord of Red me City.

    The virtual shadow was a ball of dough.

    It had no fixed shape and was baring its fangs.

    After being squeezed out of his body, the Inner Demon was extraordinary. He looked at Tang Yu with resentment, and his body gradually faded. He shot into the distance at an extremely fast speed. Even the power of the domain could not suppress him.

    ¡°Suppress -¡°

    The body of the Inner Demon Transcendent stopped near the wall of the conference hall. Under the effect of an invisible force, it was kneaded into a sphere the size of an egg.

    The power of suppression shrouded, locking all perception and power of the Inner Demon Transcendent.

    Tang Yu waved his hand. The purple ball flew back and tossed it to Hui Ren.

    Hui Ren took out a small box that contained a sealed item and ced the ball inside. The size was just right.

    Hu ¡ª

    The pale gold domain power gathered and the entire conference hall returned to its original state.

    However, the entire audience was still silent, filled with a strange and awkward atmosphere.

    After a while,

    The Ancient Spirit Emperor asked with a trembling voice, ¡°That¡­ Was that the power of the domain just now?¡±

    ¡°Domain?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a special ability that only a Third Order Transcendent possesses¡±

    Origin Star had many secret realms and ruins. In terms of knowledge, the various Holy Lands were not inferior. Among the 21 super forces, there were also some Transcendents who had heard of the term ¡°domain¡±.

    However, it was only hearsay, let alone knowledge.

    A faint golden radiance¡­ Many Transcendents thought that it was some kind of special technique. When the Ancient Spirit Emperor opened his mouth, they immediately exploded.

    Tang Yu slowly nodded.

    The Ancient Spirit Emperor was shocked!

    Could it be that the City Lord Tree Shade had already reached Tier 3? To him, Tier 2 was already very unscientific. Even if the City Lord Tree Shade was the son of the world, he could only quickly advance to Transcendent. Where did the massive amount of energy required to reach Tier 1 to Tier 2e from?

    Not to mention the third rank!

    But if he hadn¡¯t reached the third rank, then how could the power of the domain be so fat

    He didn¡¯t ask, clearly understanding that Tang Yu couldn¡¯t tell him this kind of secret.

    In the conference hall, some people who werepletely confused and didn¡¯t understand the ¡°domain¡± were asking others in a low voice. When they looked up again, they looked at Tang Yu differently.

    As if they were looking at faith, gods, demons, freaks¡­

    At the very least, the morale of the human allied army had risen by quite a bit.

    In the next hour, the meeting was all discussing how to deal with it.

    Now that they had weapons that could harm world-ss demonic beasts, the key points were on how to use the Ancient Spirit Sacred Weapon, the ¡°Flying Ship¡±, and the ¡°trump card¡± of Tree Shade.

    In the end, they still nned the war zone around the floating ind and used the home advantage to increase their chances of winning.

    However, how can we guarantee that the aliens will attack Tree Shade directly? If the aliens turn to attack the forces we are in, who can stop them?

    South America had been destroyed, and the heroes in North America expressed their worry. What if the aliens took the approach principle?

    For a moment, they hesitated whether they should stay at the door of Tree Shade and the other aliens or go back to their own forces to set up defenses.

    However, on second thought,

    Even if they returned to their own forces and defended with all their strength, could they stop the world-ss demonic beasts?

    Obviously, the leaders of the major forces felt very stifled when they thought of this.

    At the beginning, they proposed to ce the meeting ce in Tree Shade to prevent their own forces from being affected by the battle. Now, looking at it¡­ Tree Shade City had gathered the top human experts. At least it was safer. As for their hometown, whether it was safe or not could only be decided by fate.

    The main force of the battle was obviously Tree Shade, and the location of the battle was also near Tree Shade. It would be fine for him to just y around, but¡­ why did it be like this?

    ¡­

    After the meeting, all the superpowers stayed in the hotel to recuperate and prepare for the uing battle.

    On the other side of the ocean.

    Moke held a resplendent crystal in his hand. The information he wanted had already been conveyed out.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually a broken saint artifact¡­¡±

    ¡°Tree Shade¡¯s mysterious means can increase one¡¯sbat strength by ten times? And also trigger the heavenly lightning?¡±

    It was somewhat beyond his expectations. He thought about it, but it was also within reason.

    After all, he was the descendant of the Origin Star Sage, and he had defeated the previous envoy. Without any special trump cards, Moke felt that it was abnormal.

    ¡°Fortunately, with the help of the demons, we can easily find out the final trump card of the human race. Now¡­¡±

    ¡°Follow me to battle.¡±

    He leaped into the sky, and ck clouds spread to the far end.

    Behind him, more than a thousand foreign races ¡®Transcendents followed, turning into streaks of light.

 Chapter 573

    <h4>Chapter 573</h4>

    It was already noon, and the sun was shining brightly.

    Including Tree Shade, there were more than two hundred Transcendents on the floating ind. Adding the Kingdom of Inna in the World Fruit, there were more than four hundred Transcendents.

    However,

    Tang Yu did not invite the Transcendents from Eno Continent. He did not want to expose the matters of the other world so early¡­ No matter how many ordinary Transcendents there were, they were not the deciding power.

    All the Transcendents were on standby, some of them solemn and some nervous.

    The pre-war work had already been prepared, but no one knew when the foreign races wouldunch an attack, and whether their next target was Tree Shade.

    The people of the Sacred Land forces were worried about their hometown, so they had specially sent their elites out to take refuge.

    On this day, Tree Shade also had some survivors leave on origin power trains or airships.

    However, there were not many of them.

    Since the apocalypse, Tree Shade had experienced many disasters from a small shelter to a floating ind city. Every time, he would defend against the enemy outside the city walls. Even the seemingly despairing enemy would turn the tide time and time again under the leadership of City Lord Tang.

    Kill the 5th Tier of the Mana Tide.

    Destroys disaster-level demonized beasts,

    They surrounded and killed the invaders.

    They killed countless Transcendents with a wave of their hands.

    The people living in Tree Shade City, from the leaders ofrge adventurer groups to the ordinary survivors, were very confident in Tree Shade. Even if this time, they heard that they destroyed a holynd, they were fearless.

    City Lord Tang is so awesome, why are we afraid of chickens

    Some of the guild leaders even said that they would not do any missions today and would live and die with Tree Shade City!

    After Tang Yu learned of this matter, he was a little touched.

    However, he did not have full confidence. These people were full of confidence, making him not know whether tough or cry.

    He ignored them and only ordered Chen Haiping and the members of the garrison corps to maintain order.

    As for himself, he hade to the ¡°Pure Source Energy Pool¡±.

    Nancy was deepening her grasp of the domain, and ine was also familiarizing himself with the holy artifact that he had just obtained¡­ The rest of them either adjusted their states or made their final advancements.

    Tang Yu was no exception.

    In the eyes of countless leaders, he was Tree Shade¡¯s strongest expert, an absolute second rank existence. However, he himself knew that the strongest person in the fart could not even rank in the top five.

    The top ten could barely make it.

    He was still just a newbie who had just condensed the ninth Origin Source Core!

    That¡¯s right,

    The reason why fann.y and the others had taken the lead to break through to the second rank was ratherplicated.

    On one hand, he had failed once when he was condensing the ninth source core. He had no choice but to dy his breakthrough. On the other hand, he wanted to take the third path of the second step of the Transcendent realm.

    If he took the path of the physical body, he could be reborn from a drop of blood.

    If he took the path of energy, he could be converted into elemental essence.

    As for thest path, he would not be destroyed.

    There were three paths. Rebirth through dripping blood was the mostmon. Tang Yu¡¯s profession was a Spellde. If he broke through normally, there was a 90% chance that he would walk the path of the physical body. There was also a very small chance that he would walk the path of energy. After all, a Spellde could be considered a closebat master.

    However, it was almost impossible to walk the path of the mind.

    Among the many followers, only Zhu Shu Li had the possibility of obtaining the characteristic of ¡°Spirit Indestructible¡± after breaking through.

    The three,

    There was no distinction between good and bad, only that the emphasis was different.

    A person who had reincarnated from a drop of blood had the thickest life, and when they reached the end, they would form a golden body, which was extremely powerful.

    As for elementiumization, life-saving, andbat strength, they had both aspects.

    If one¡¯s spirit was not destroyed, they would be the weakest individual among the three paths¡­ After all, without a drop of blood to be reborn or elementiumized, the fatal weakness of the human body still existed, and if killed, they would die.

    However, Tang Yu was very clear about his position.

    He was a lord, and he did asionally fight, but did he have to fight to the death with the enemy?

    Or if even the life-saving ability of ¡°Blood Drop Rebirth¡± was forced out, wouldn¡¯t he, Tree Shade, be a pill?

    Whether it was ¡°Blood Drop Rebirth¡± or ¡°elementiumization¡±, they were of little significance to him.

    As long as he had a part of his spiritual energy, he would be able to create something simr to a life box and ce it in his territory. When he was outside, he would be able to do whatever he wanted. Even if he died, he would be able to be reborn in his territory.

    Hold on,

    This was in line with his position as a Great Lord.

    Tang Yu began to activate the Genesis Qi in the ¡°Pure Source Energy Pool¡±. The Origin Energy sea in his body churned and his energy rose. When he reached the critical point, he teleported and appeared in the ¡°Ward Breaking¡±.

    Whoosh ¡ª

    Wind and clouds surged.

    A mysterious and strange power descended.

    Tang Yu was a little nervous, not because he was worried that his breakthrough would fail ¨C after watching several breakthroughs, his foundation was very solid, and there was probably no problem in breaking through.

    What he was nervous about was whether he would be able to obtain the characteristics of ¡°Spirit Indestructible¡± after breaking through.

    These days,

    Whether it was looking for spiritual attack spells from various channels(this type of spell was very rare), or consuming heavenly treasures to increase his spiritual force, he had done everything he needed to do. He also borrowed the experience and conjectures about breaking through from many documents in the Sacred City.

    One of the conjectures, ¡°The self-will impact on the road of breaking through¡±, was very suitable for Tang Yu¡¯s taste.

    The ¡°cmity¡± of the breakthrough was about toe, and Tang Yu had been muttering to himself that his mind would not be destroyed.

    Finally,

    Whoosh

    His vision darkened.

    In the next moment, it was as if he was in a bizarre world. The world changed. The scenery changed. He died of old age and illness. He flicked his finger at the time

    It was unknown how much time had passed. It could be a second, or maybe a hundred or a thousand years.

    Tang Yu finally opened his eyes. An ancient expression shed through his pupils.

    ¡°I almost fell into an illusory world.¡±

    He looked down and saw that his clothes were still in good condition.

    Every cell in his body was transforming, and the sea of Origin Energy expanded by ten to a hundred times.

    The Origin Energy Core had already fused into one and dissipated, transforming into an invisible ¡°Origin¡±. His mental energy also had a trace of an indestructible characteristic.

    His aura rapidly rose, and his aura that had been solidified soared into the sky. Under the obstruction of the

    After a long while,

    Tang Yu clenched his fists. He felt thatpared to his previous self, he could now fight ten¡­ no, twenty!

    However,

    Normally, it was either a game or a game. It seemed like there was no point in increasing hisbat strength.

    There was nothing he was not satisfied with. He had already obtained the secret technique to cut the spirit in the Holy City.

    Anyone could cut the spirit, but only with the characteristic of ¡°Spirit Indestructible¡±, would they not be a fool after cutting.

    Close your eyes and turn your spirit into a knife¡­

    Cut it down!

    Gulu,

    For some reason, Tang Yu felt a chill run down his spine.

    He looked again and saw that his spirit had been divided into two parts. One of them was sealed in a small box with a secret method and ced in the safest ce in the castle.

    He still wanted to continue cutting. He wanted to be like the inner demons he met in the old king¡¯s city, cing his spirit in other bodies to form an incarnation.

    However,

    When he was about to swing his de, he instinctively felt that if he swung another de, it might cause an indelible injury to his mind.

    Left with no choice,

    He could only resentfully stop.

    He had just broken through to Tier 2, and his Spirit Indestructible characteristic was still a little too weak.

    Suddenly,

    Tang Yu frowned.

    Luo Zhe had just sent him thetest news. On arge ind across the straits, a shelter had just been destroyed without warning.

    Only scorched earth remained.

    The alien race had arrived!

 Chapter 574

    <h4>Chapter 574</h4>

    The foreign races carried the ck clouds and attacked like a super typhoon. Everywhere they passed, the ce was in a mess, spreading far and wide.

    No matter if it were forthe other holynd forces or Tree Shade, they could not ce spies in the group of foreign races. The entire South America was now divided into level six dangerous ces, and there were very few detailed movements of the foreign races.

    At this time,

    The foreign races attacked without holding back. While they were shocked, they immediately made arrangements.

    Within Tiannan Province, the shelters that could be affected quickly moved the survivors with the help of airships and source power vehicles ¨C they had already begun to prepare before the foreign races attacked.

    Losses were inevitable.

    If it were fora primary life, with the terror of a world-ss demonic beast, it was entirely possible to destroy the entire.

    Although the Origin Star was of a high level, it was still in the midst of recovery. Perhaps it could not destroy the earth and sink the continent. It was hard to say.

    The n,

    The core point was to use the power of thunder to deal an irreparable damage to a world-ss demonic beast.

    Tang Yu checked the ¡°Space Belt¡± again and released a level-threerge-scale spell

    The misty halo enveloped the entire floating ind and soon disappeared.

    Before the energy was exhausted, the ¡®Holy Light Protection¡¯ could be maintained for a period of time. As long as the floating ind was attacked, it would be revealed.

    Time passed by.

    Other than those who had special missions, most of the Transcendents stood outside the floating ind with solemn expressions, looking at the blue sky.

    Rumble ¡ª

    At the end of the distant horizon, traces of ck shadows appeared. In a sh, arge expanse of the sky was swallowed up by the pitch-ck clouds.

    An indescribable sense of oppression came head-on.

    In the ck clouds, a head as big as a small mountain appeared, and the long snake body behind it could not be seen to the end.

    From afar, those scarlet vertical pupils could be clearly seen.

    ¡°Gulp ¡ª¡°

    The pupils of many Transcendents contracted as they swallowed their saliva with great difficulty.

    Even though their bodies had already surpassed that of ordinary people, they still couldn¡¯t help but¡­ tremble slightly under the might of an earth-shattering force.

    Every human expert present had seen the scene of a world-ss demonic beast. Some people had seen it more than once or twice.

    In their hearts, they had already tried their best to raise the estimation of this apocalyptic beast.

    However, the difference between the scene and the real scene was too great.

    Only when they truly met the Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor did they realize that they¡­ did not have the courage to face this apocalyptic beast at all.

    Was this kind of terrifying existence really something humans could contend against?

    Before the battle had even begun, the morale of the human Extraordinary allied forces had fallen again and again.

    Gu Tianzun, who was the most confident, had a solemn expression. A world-ss demonic beast? No one had any experience facing it. It was only when he saw City Lord Tang¡¯s calm expression that his expression rxed a little.

    Unknowingly, many leaders of the major forces, including the Ancient Spirit Emperor, had already regarded Tang Yu as their backbone.

    The human alliance did not have the so-called title of alliance leader.

    However, right now, Tang Yu almost had the reality of being the ¡°leader¡± ¨C the premise was that he could really defeat the foreign allied forces.

    The ck clouds were getting closer and closer.

    Apart from the world-ss demonic beast that only revealed a small part of its body, there were also countless soaring Transcendents below.

    Be it momentum or drive,

    It was still psychological pressure.

    As the ¡°Alliance Leader¡±, Tang Yu was the first to bear the brunt.

    He was indeed not flustered.

    Even the second level Transcendent Ancient Spirit Emperor, who was intimidated by the aura of a world-ss demonic beast, was slightly panicked. The others probably did not even have seventy to eighty percent of their strength left.

    However, Tang Yu expressed that he had experienced a lot.

    In the battle of the old king¡¯s city, the veteran domain realm master of the Heart Demon n could cover a distance of over a hundred kilometers.

    He had faced it head-on.

    The aura of the foreign saint was far away from the stars, covering the entire Eno Continent.

    Compared to a true saint, a world-ss demonic beast was just a bit bigger.

    Nancy, Kong, Hui Ren, and the others were solemn, but they did not show much fear. However, the morale of most Transcendents was still low. Tang Yu saw this.

    I have to turn this situation around. Otherwise, when the enemy approaches, there might be signs of fleeing.

    The status panel opened in front of him.

    Turning to the first page of the defensive spell, he activated the Tier 3 spell, ¡°Lightning of the Nine Heavens¡±.

    ¡°Rumble!¡±

    The sky suddenly darkened, and thest trace of light also disappeared.

    Lightning arcs shed, and the dark figures of the allied forces in the distance appeared and disappeared.

    Moke, who was standing on top of the giant head of the Hundred Winged Devil Emperor, raised his head and keenly sensed the terrifying aura of destructioning from above.

    Tree Shade¡¯s Heavenly Thunder. Was the previous fool killed by this method?

    Moke had long known that no matter if it was the information given by the other races or the information sent by the spies of the Heart Demon n, they all let him know the power of the Heavenly Thunder that could not be underestimated.

    Unfortunately¡­

    ¡°Crush it!¡±

    he ordered.

    The Hundred Winged Demonic Serpent Emperor let out a low roar. Its huge tail behind the ck cloud swept towards the thunder clouds in the sky.

    The ck clouds in the sky werepletely scattered by this tail. Its enormous and suffocating bodypletely appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    At this time,

    Countless thick bluish-purple lightning bolts fell from the thunderclouds.

    Zi ¨C

    Bang ¨C

    The Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor swept his tail over. Dozens of lightning bolts that were thicker than water buckets were directly dispersed. Bolts of lightning danced on the scales of the snake tail, but they were unable to cause the slightest damage.

    Moke revealed a smile.

    ¡°Absolute power can crush anything¡­¡±

    Dozens of lightning bolts were scattered, and the remaining hundreds of lightning bolts circled in an arc, streaking across the two sides of the huge snake tail.

    Then,

    They headed straight for the demonic snake, where the densely packed alien Transcendents were.

    Boom!

    Thunder illuminated the sky.

    It illuminated the deathly pale faces of the foreign races.

    In that instant, dozens of foreign races ¡®Transcendents were turned to ashes.

    In another instant, more than a hundred bluish-purple lightning bolts descended from the sky, bypassing the Devil Serpent Emperor and urately striking the bodies of every foreign race¡¯s Transcendents.

    The thunderclouds were still rolling.

    Rumbling sounds rang out endlessly.

    Moke was stunned, angry.

    Wasn¡¯t Tree Shade¡¯s trump card to deal with the Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor? It seems like that fellow from the Heart Demon n didn¡¯t say that it was prepared for the Devil Serpent Emperor¡­

    But¡­

    The Demon Race Envoy was a little stunned. It was different from what he had thought. No matter how many of those scums died, it wouldn¡¯t affect the oue of the battle, right?

    Even after the world-ss demonic beasts managed to stop most of the lightning, they managed to kill hundreds of alien Transcendents in just a few seconds.

    This was the greatest battle record humanity had ever achieved since the apocalypse.

    On the side of the human allied army, they were all excited. The aura of each expert was released, and pirs of air soared into the sky, tearing apart the clouds.

    In contrast,

    The envoy was not afraid,

    The Devil Snake Emperor was not afraid,

    But¡­ they were afraid of death!

 Chapter 575

    <h4>Chapter 575</h4>

    Tang Yu gazed into the distance, and the thunderclouds in the air dissipated.

    His mind power, which had been tensed up all this time, finally rxed a little.

    Compared to before, the Tier 2rge-scale spell, ¡®Endless Lightning¡¯, could not be fully controlled. Now, the Tier 3 spell, ¡®Lightning of the Nine Heavens¡¯, was controlled with ease.

    Without his precise control, even a Tier 3rge-scale spell would not be able to kill hundreds of Transcendents in a few seconds.

    Rank 2, it is indeed another breakthrough, especially when ites to spiritual breakthrough. It is not the most suitable, but it is the most suitable.

    Tang Yu nced to his left and right, and the faces of the Transcendents around him turned red. They were very excited.

    Compared to before, they were cowering. At this time, they wanted to rush up and kill the enemy!

    The foreign races had world-ss demonic beasts that could not be defeated. On their side, there was also City Lord Tang who was like an immortal god!

    They did not know that this was arge-scale spell that had been prepared a long time ago. They only saw Tang Yu wave his hand lightly, and the lightning he summoned would kill hundreds of Transcendents.

    In their eyes, apart from its size, City Lord Tang was no weaker than that apocalyptic beast!

    ¡­

    Moke was a little angry.

    He did not care much about a few hundred Tier 1 Transcendents, but he could not tolerate such a thing happening in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    He lightly stomped his foot.

    The Hundred Winged Demonic Serpent Emperor heard his order and let out a roar. The deafening roar caused the clouds and mist to ripple.

    The surrounding several dozen li of Genesis Qi flocked together, forming a vortex visible to the naked eye.

    Endless ck light condensed into a ball in the opened mouth of the giant Serpent. In the next moment, endless ck light shot out in the direction of the human Transcendents!

    The air that was torn apart,

    It pierced through space!

    The thick ck pir of light carried a world-destroying aura as it quickly erged in the eyes of every extraordinary individual.

    It filled the entire world!

    It could not be avoided.

    It is inevitable!

    Countless humans were horrified. They recognized this move!

    The treasure divine mountain of the Sair royal family had been destroyed by this attack!

    Escape? They could not escape.

    With their small bodies, they could not block it at all.

    It had just begun, and it was about to end?

    An instinctive despair emerged in the hearts of most people.

    At this time,

    ¡°Dodge to the sides!¡±

    A voice that wasn¡¯t loud rang out in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Behind him,

    A purple pir of light shot out, piercing through the heavens and earth, colliding with the ck light in the air.

    One purple and one ck pir of light split the sky into two. Endless wind pressure swept over, and the earth was cut open, forming a ravine. Trees and gravel flew about.

    Momentster,

    In less than a second,

    The ck light crushed the purple light pir and pierced through the sky and earth dozens of miles away.

    The thirty-six Super Magic Prism Towers that had condensed the purple light pir, and even the floating ind base beneath it was destroyed in the endless ck light.

    However, the human Transcendents who heard the sound took advantage of this one second of obstruction.

    Only a few Transcendents who were unable to escape the range of the ck light had died.

    ¡°ording to the n, other than the team that is dealing with the world-ss demonic beasts, the rest of us should split up. At least we have to dy the foreign Transcendents!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At this moment, no one had any objections.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Human Race Transcendents flew towards the Human Race Transcendents that had already scattered in the distance.

    Soldiers against soldiers, generals against generals!

    ¡°Authority, support!¡±

    An invisible power descended. Nancy, Kong, Hui Ren¡­ The Ancient Spirit Emperor, Great Master Meng, and the number one disciple of the Vatican. There were a total of more than ten extraordinary experts. With the support of their psychic powers, their battle prowess skyrocketed.

    Senior Transcendents like Great Master Meng, at this moment, other than not having any special abilities, also had the strength of a Second Order Transcendent.

    The attack failed.

    The terrifying body of a world-ss demonic beast was already flying close. A few unlucky Transcendents were crushed and died on the spot.

    Tang Yu stared at it and suddenly snapped his fingers.

    In the distance,

    An ind that was one square kilometer in size sped over.

    On the ind, there were three strange buildings that looked like radars. They were arranged in a triangr position. Below the ¡°radar¡±, dozens of people in white coats sent by Northern Court controlled thetest model of energy gathering cannon under the pressure.

    They were already unafraid of death!

    In the center of the reflective surface, the three protruding energy gathering rods and the red light that shot out converged at one point.

    It rapidly expanded.

    From the size of a fist to the size of a basketball.

    In the blink of an eye, it was over two meters in diameter and condensed into a red ball of energy.

    Hu!

    The red ball of light flew out. The overflowing energy distorted the surrounding space and the red arc of light crackled.

    In the blink of an eye,

    The huge ball of light was only a few hundred meters away from the world-ss demonic beast¡¯s head.

    ¡°Boom!!¡±

    A terrifying energy cloud exploded in the air, causing the entire sky to tremble.

    The red energy stream turned into a gorgeous flower, enveloping the enormous body of the Devil Serpent Emperor.

    ¡°Did, did it seed?¡±

    Regardless of whether it was the controller who had copsed to the ground, or the human Transcendents, they all looked over nervously.

    Momentster,

    The energy cloud dispersed.

    The huge head and scarlet pupils once again appeared in front of everyone.

    The few scales closest to the explosive point were slightly damaged, but that was all.

    Northern Court¡¯s trump card was just the beginning.

    Xiu ¨C

    An enormous streamlined airship removed its concealment runes. While the surrounding energy was vibrating, the main cannon began charging.

    10,

    0,

    90,

    ¡­

    A pir of light that was even thicker than the ck and purple light from before shot out from the main cannon of the ¡°Star Destroyer¡±.

    The terrifying energy caused the human race Transcendents who were fighting to move far away.

    The scorching white light dispersed the ck clouds, and the entire sky seemed to be left with nothing.

    The white pir of light broke through the atmosphere and finally disappeared.

    After a long time,

    And it seemed like it onlysted for a moment.

    The white light faded, and half of the world-ss demonic beast that appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes had disappeared, like a giant Serpent with its tail cut off.

    At the fracture,

    There was also white smoke, and one could faintly smell the smell of a roasted Serpent.

    Only,

    Before the human side could show joy, they saw countless ck smokeing out of the fracture, reforming into the shape of a Serpent tail and two wings.

    With a whoosh, the ck smoke condensed into a solid form, and the terrifying Devil Serpent Emperor returned to his original appearance.

    Aura,

    There was no sign of any decline.

    Human Transcendents were desperate again.

    An ice-cold and suffocating aura enveloped the entire battlefield. The bodies of some Transcendents who were slightly closer, regardless of whether they were humans or foreign races, exploded.

    The Hundred-Winged Demon Serpent Emperor dashed forward with a whoosh. Its huge body did not affect its speed at all. In an instant, it appeared in front of the ¡°star destroyer¡± that was toote to retreat.

    The huge Serpent mouth ruthlessly bit down.

    Ka!

    Ayer of misty blue rain barrier outside the flying ship shattered like an eggshell.

    The thick armor was torn apart like paper. In the blink of an eye, the flying ship that had just been viewed as the hope of many Transcendents was broken into two.

    Some were swallowed into the body of the Devil Serpent Emperor, while some scattered and fell from the sky.

    Tang Yu saw that Warren Duo, who had already turned pale, was even paler than before.

    He had expected the failure of the ¡°Star Annihtion Flying Ship¡±.

    However, Tang Yu had not expected that even his injuries would not be able to harm that world-ss demonic beast.

    The Demon Serpent Emperor possessed the characteristics of a Transcendent Tier 2 ¨C [Reconstruction]. With the other party¡¯s size and origin, it was undoubtedly a hundred to a thousand times that of a normal Transcendent. In terms of consumption, it was impossible to fight. Moreover, it was extremely difficult to injure the Demon Serpent Emperor.

    It was the worst case scenario.

    However,

    Power ¨C Teleportation¡¯!

    Tang Yu disappeared from his spot. The next moment, he appeared on the enormous head of the Devil Serpent Emperor.

    Not far away was the Devil Race Envoy, Moke.

    He unsheathed his long sword, and the sword light was like a rainbow. Taking advantage of the other party¡¯s astonishment, Tang Yu shed out with his sword.

 Chapter 576

    <h4>Chapter 576</h4>

    Moke was still staring at the Human Transcendents in the distance. In an instant, he felt a fatal threating from behind him.

    He did not turn his head, his tail swinging behind him like a whip.

    A metallic ng sounded.

    Moke turned around and took a few steps back.

    In the strongest part of the Devil Race, a small gap appeared on his tail from the collision just now.

    He was injured!

    He focused and saw a handsome young man holding a long sword with an orange-colored light.

    That sword was the weapon that had injured him.

    It was at least a Tier 3 Divine Weapon!

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ you!¡±

    Among the humans, the one Moke cared about the most and was most wary of was Tang Yu.

    He had built up the biggest force on Origin Star from scratch and even killed the previous envoy.

    But,

    He remembered very clearly that in thest moment, City Lord Tree Shade was clearly still a few kilometers away.

    It was impossible for his speed to be so fast!

    It was even more impossible for him to reach its head without the Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor noticing!

    Hu ¡ª

    The sword light shed over.

    There was no majestic aura, no forty meter sword aura, and no endless lightning that covered a few kilometers in radius with a single thought¡­

    There was only a hazy orange glow.

    His Origin Energy had already beenpressed to the limit.

    Every stab, every sh, and every attack was perfect.

    Moke could not find a chance to counterattack, and could only retreat under the rainbow-like sword light.

    The Devil Snake Emperor¡¯s huge head was as wide as a piece of cknd, and the sound of nking could be heard.

    Whoosh

    Tang Yu thrust out his sword smoothly, and when he reached his limit, it just happened tond on the back of the demon messenger¡¯s hand.

    With just a light tap, the gathered Origin Energy erupted, and Moke¡¯s well-tempered entire arm exploded.

    Poof

    A brand-new arm grew out of the hole and returned to normal in less than a second.

    However, Moke¡¯s expression was very ugly.

    In the same cultivation realm, he could not even defeat a weak human?

    Disgrace!

    ¡­

    Zi¡­ Zi¡­

    The domains of the two sides touched, grinded, and annihted each other.

    Tang Yu waspletely immersed in his swordsmanship.

    After breaking through to the second rank, his swordsmanship had a huge breakthrough. There were manybat skills of magic swordsmen, such as the ¡°Fire Sword¡± and the ¡°Extreme Ice sh¡±. In his hands, he had already returned to his original state.

    Each sword stroke was the limit of the operation of thebat skill.

    Every sword did not need to rest. One sword stroke was like a continuous wave of waves.

    Moke, who could kill Guts in an instant, was also at a disadvantage in Tang Yu¡¯s hands.

    Nine Cores broke through perfectly, and his strength exceeded his imagination.

    However,

    He only had the upper hand.

    Without the strength to crush the enemy, it was almost impossible to kill a Second Order Transcendent.

    Moke also knew that blocking and dodging were just to reduce the loss.

    The Devil Race was born with excellentbat talent.

    After reconstructing his limbs a few times, Moke gradually adapted to Tang Yu¡¯s fighting rhythm.

    Suddenly,

    Hu ¡ª

    When his sharp ws once again blocked the de of the sword, an even more fatal threat came from behind him.

    A heavy sword shed diagonally from his shoulder, splitting his body into two.

    The upper half of his body that was thrown away caught a glimpse of a purple light on a ck heavy sword, like clouds of smoke.

    Pilip

    Moke twisted his body in mid-air, and the lower half of his body quickly regenerated.

    The young man and the other ck-haired girl in armor suddenly appeared. Countless figures had already enveloped him from all directions.

    Moke opened an illusory eye on his forehead, and the space in front of him froze for a moment before shattering like ss.

    His body was bent down, his limbs on the ground like a wild beast. His body suddenly swelled up, and his arms stretched out from his back. Countless arms covered in mucus shot towards Tang Yu and Nancy.

    Some of his palms emitted green poison light, some ignited thousands of degrees of mes, and some were like a mountain pressing down

    Moke had a lot of abilities!

    Throwing his human form was the embodiment of his truebat strength.

    Even if Tang Yu and Nancy could cut off ten or twenty of their arms, they would not be able to keep up with the speed of their growth.

    Boom!

    Nian energy instantly applied to the two of them. Broken arms flew about, and Nancy even used the management authority to teleport.

    Pfft ¨C

    The sword light that carried the power of ghosts and gods sliced the demon messenger into pieces.

    Although he recovered in the next second, Moke¡¯s expression was very ugly.

    He could clearly feel a strange power in his body corroding his source energy. Originally, he thought that even if he was at a disadvantage, the human race would not be able to do anything to him. However, the reality was that in just a few seconds, a part of his source energy had been damaged.

    If this continued, it might affect hisbat strength.

    Once the origin was damaged by more than 90, it might even affect one¡¯s potential, making it impossible for one to break through for the rest of their life.

    ¡°Hiss -¡°

    Moke let out a low roar, and the ck soil under his feet suddenly shook.

    ck gas emerged and transformed into magical beasts of all shapes and sizes, rushing towards the two from all directions.

    Above his head, along with the pping of the Hundred Winged Demonic Serpent Emperor¡¯s wings, endless wind pressure condensed into a wind cone, falling down like raindrops.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Tang Yu and Nancy directly teleported a few kilometers away.

    Moke was just about to order the Hundred Winged Demonic Serpent Emperor to kill these two flies when suddenly, a sharp aura soared into the sky and the world froze at this moment.

    ¡­

    The human allied army was at the back.

    Countless alien Transcendents rushed over. The human Transcendents struggled to resist.

    The ten descendants of the Ancient Spirit Imperial Family did not join the battlefield.

    Their expressions were grave as they stood on a floating ind that was separated from the main body. Beneath their feet, bright red runes were carved out from the royal bloodline.

    The five imperial family Transcendents stood in the outer circle.

    The four stood in the inner circle.

    As for the Ancient Spirit Emperor, he stood at the core of the runes, holding a simple and unadorned longbow in his hand. There was no arrow.

    As Gu Tianzun pulled the bowstring slightly, a ray of light condensed into an arrow.

    He pulled with great difficulty, and his face gradually turned red. The Origin Energy injected into the bow started to flow with light.

    However, Gu Tianzun only pulled about a third of the bowstring before he could no longer pull it.

    ¡°Pu -¡°

    He spat out a mouthful of blood and itnded on the bow. The Sacred Weapon ¨C Holy Sun Bow that was stained with blood gradually revived.

    The other imperial family members also spat out the blood in their hearts without hesitation. The blood array lit up with a red light, resonating with the Sacred Weapon ¨C Holy Sun Bow that had been nurtured by the blood of the predecessors of Ancient Spirit.

    Buzz

    Buzz

    Circles of invisible ripples spread out.

    The Ancient Spirit Emperor gradually pulled the bowstring to a full moon.

    The space trembled violently. The tinum light illuminated the entire sky like a golden sun.

    The faint aura of a holy artifact suppressed the world.

    High up in the sky,

    On the huge head.

    Moke¡¯s expression was slightly grave. He was reading a book. ¡°It is indeed an iplete holy artifact. Defend with all your strength and block it.¡±

    The Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor was also among the upper ss demonic beasts. It was not difficult to block a blow that was close to a saint when he was prepared. If it was a saint controlling the same power, it would be different.

    Circles of ck mist condensed in front of the Devil Serpent Emperor. The huge snake mouth once again condensed ck light.

    Moke slightly breathed a sigh of relief. His body was still stiff. The aura of death that enveloped his head did not decrease. Instead, it became thicker and thicker.

    ¡°Wait, no, no!¡±

    ¡°The Sacred Weapon is not aimed at the Devil Serpent Emperor, but¡­ it is me!¡±

    Moke was horrified.

    The holy weapon bow and arrow undoubtedly had the ability to travel through space. The Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor could withstand it, but it did not mean that he could survive a blow that was close to a saint. It was the same with the ability to regenerate with a drop of blood!

    He understood!

    From the beginning, the human target was not the Devil Serpent Emperor, but himself.

    The human wanted to deal with him first, then think of a way to deal with the Devil Serpent Emperor whose intelligence was not high!

    Just now, the murder of the City Lord Tree Shade was undoubtedly proof!

    Moke suddenly understood and roared with his soul, ¡°Quick, protect me!¡±

    The Devil Snake Emperor¡¯s body coiled around Moke, quickly protecting him in the middle.

    Seeing this,

    The Ancient Spirit Emperor finally released the bowstring.

    The arrow pierced through the dark sky.

 Chapter 577

    <h4>Chapter 577</h4>

    When the saint artifact revived, the pressure it released caused the heavens and earth within a radius of a hundred li to freeze.

    Even further away, one could see this rising little sun.

    The human side and the foreign side all stopped moving.

    Rays of light tore apart the dark clouds, and an arrow containing the full power attack of the iplete saint artifact flew out from the bow.

    The ck light that had been umting for a long time also spewed out from the giant snake¡¯s mouth.

    The white light and the ck light collided, and the Holy Sun Bow tore through the ck me.

    Xiu ¨C

    The dazzling light gradually faded away.

    The middle part of the body of the Hundred Winged Demonic Serpent Emperor, which was coiled up and protected Moke, had a huge bloody hole sted open. The edge of the bloody hole was still burning with white light.

    It seemed that the injury was not as serious as the attack of the main cannon of the ¡°Star Annihtion Flying Ship¡±.

    Tang Yu revealed a look of joy.

    The first step of the n, get.

    In terms of momentum, a strike from a saint artifact might not be as powerful as the main cannon of a ¡°star destroyer¡± ¨C it was a weapon that could shatter small stars¡­ meteors.

    However, the star annihtor main cannon that only contained energy was unable to harm the foundation of a world-ss demonic beast.

    A saint artifact was different.

    The Holy Sun Bow involved the level ofws. In Tang Yu¡¯s eyes, thew that symbolized ¡°light¡± was not only preventing the Devil Serpent Emperor from recovering from his wounds, it was also continuously eroding the other party¡¯s origin.

    [Origin: 85.65%]

    After staring at it for a while, the ¡®Eye of Insight¡¯ gave Tang Yu the result he wanted.

    If the Origin was less than 90, thebat strength would be affected. In his perception, the aura of the Devil Serpent Emperor had indeed decreased a little.

    If the iplete holy weapon was only aimed at the world-ss demonic beast that was infinitely close to the sage level, it would definitely not be able to achieve much. However, once the Devil Serpent Emperor used part of his strength to protect Moke, his own defense would definitely be reduced.

    Only a single arrow from the Holy Sun could truly break through his defense!

    Revealing a bow type holy weapon, instant-shifting to kill Moke, and finally aiming with the Holy Sun Bow¡­ everything was for this moment.

    Moke also reacted.

    He was not a true fool, but if he were to do it again, he would still choose to let the Devil Snake Emperor protect himself without hesitation.

    ¡°You¡­ won¡¯t¡­ have another chance!¡±

    The Ancient Spirit Emperor, who only had the power of one shot, and the other nine Imperial Transcendents were already dispirited at this moment.

    Seeing that world-ss demonic beast rushing over like a madman, whether it was a human or a non-human Transcendent, they were all smashed into pieces.

    The Ancient Spirit Emperor also trembled.

    The injured Devil Snake Emperor was still too fierce and could not take it.

    ¡°Run, retreat first, strategic retreat!¡±

    The floating ind under their feet had already led a few people to fly far away, but it was still too slowpared to a world-ss demonic beast.

    The huge head was getting closer and closer, and the ck mes that spewed out from its mouth were covering them from all directions.

    The floating ind had already been burned to ashes. At this time, they were using theirst bit of strength to flee into the distance.

    ¡°City Lord Tang, save me!¡±

    In the face of danger, Gu Tianzun no longer cared about his face. His proud attitude had already been thrown thousands of miles away.

    He still had a holy artifact in his hand.

    City Lord Tree Shade couldn¡¯t just abandon him, could he?

    ¡°Town -¡°

    A voice like a great bell resounded through this world.

    Gu Tianzun saw that the ck mes that were about to burn behind them suddenly stopped in mid-air, as well as the world-ss demonic beasts pursuing them.

    Before he could heave a sigh of relief, the suppression force was broken through, and the ck mes that had stopped for less than a breath surged over once more.

    Gu Tianzun was in despair.

    The saint artifact isn¡¯t powerful, and City Lord Tree Shade isn¡¯t as strong as he imagined. Could it be that the heavens want this old man to die here?

    He had only given birth to eight sons, and he could still contribute to the royal family. He couldn¡¯t die!

    ¡°Run in the direction of eleven o¡¯clock.¡±

    Gu Tianzun adjusted his direction slightly. There were already a few direct Imperial Transcendents behind him that were touched by the ck mes.

    Suddenly,

    Whoosh

    It was as if he had crashed head first into the water, as if he had passed through something.

    When he looked up again, the sky above him was no longer dark and gloomy, and there were no dense forests or mountain ranges beneath his feet.

    Instead, it was a white and misty world.

    As the snowkes fell, Gu Tianzun trembled and actually felt a chill from the depths of his soul.

    He was a Tier 2 Transcendent with an inhuman physique. It had been several hundred years since he had tasted what it meant to be cold.

    Suddenly,

    A terrifying aura came from behind him. He remembered that he was still being hunted down. That world-ss demonic beast had also appeared in this space.

    ¡°Secret realm?¡±

    ¡°No, the secret realm can not withstand the pressure of a pseudo-sage. Unless it is a small world, there is actually a small world near Tree Shade?¡±

    Gu Tianzun also had a secret realm, but what made him a little strange was that he did not see the entrance to the secret realm, but they seemed to be ¡°sucked¡± in.

    High in the sky,

    As the Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor arrived, the ck clouds spread out again, but it seemed to be suppressed by some mysterious power, only forming a small ck cloud ¨Cpared to the huge body of the Devil Serpent Emperor, the ck cloud was at most a hat.

    The Ancient Spirit Emperor was preparing to continue running for his life. It was as if the world had trembled, and he was ejected from this mysterious world.

    He raised his head. In the blue sky, the ck clouds were quickly dissipating.

    ¡°He¡­ sessfully retreated?¡±

    He was a bit confused.

    In the distance, there was the roar of a Transcendent battle, but it was already very far away.

    Suddenly,

    The space not far away rippled.

    Moke, who was wagging his tail, appeared in front of Gu Tian and the others with a slightly dazed expression on his face.

    They looked at each other.

    What on earth happened?

    ¡­

    The cold white world was called ¡°Frozen Eternity¡±.

    ine stood in the middle of the frozen earth with the holy weapon in her hand.

    The howling snow wind turned into ice spirits.

    There were archers with wings on their backs and snow-white skin. There were ice giants that were hundreds of meters tall and made of frozen earth rocks. There were ice blue dragons that were covered in scales and hundreds of meters long.

    They were creatures that were between illusion and reality.

    In the outside world, the ice and snow spirits that consumed a lot of energy and could notst for long, in the Frozen Eternity, ine formed a thought and extinguished it with a thought.

    The Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor, who was trapped in the Frozen Eternity and lost its master, went crazy. The entire world was shaking. The earth was sted out of the rift valley, and ck mes burned. The ice giants and ice giants were swept away by the Devil Serpent Emperor.

    However, they were quickly reborn in the ice and snow.

    ine did not even need to consume a single bit of energy. The world of frozen earth, everything turned into snow, and the elves were eternal.

    She was very far away and did not meet the Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor. She only calmly observed and ordered the ice and snow elves to encircle and annihte him.

    Icicles, ice arrows, ice breath, absolute freeze, and other densely packed attacksnded on the Devil Serpent Emperor. On its iparably solid scales, a thinyer of frost covered it.

    Normal ice attacks dealt no damage to world-ss demonic beasts, but every attack from the snow elves in the frozen world carried a trace of nomological power.

    It was very weak, but it could break through defenses.

    Even if it was only -1 HP, small soldiers could still kill a big boss.

 Chapter 578

    <h4>Chapter 578</h4>

    The surroundings of Tree Shade were in chaos.

    Booms rang out, and dazzling streams of energy interweaved. Figures crisscrossed in the air, shattering mountains and turning ins intokes. Under the chaotic battle of over a thousand, the terrain around Tree Shade changed.

    Countless transit stations had been destroyed.

    Fortunately, all survivors had been informed to evacuate, leaving only some empty shell buildings to be destroyed. It was not a big problem ¨C the construction team of Tree Shade, who had mastered construction spells, was professional in building houses.

    The floating floating ind, Tree Shade City, was undoubtedly very eye-catching.

    Arge group of alien races rushed towards the floating ind. Human Transcendents could still hold on for a period of time in a wandering manner. In front of several alien Transcendents, they could not defend the tower.

    Therefore, the alien Transcendents approached the defensive tower.

    Looking at the floating ind close to them, as well as the millions of elites on it, and also arge part of the elites of Origin Star, they revealed a sinister smile.

    ¡°Sacrifice the humans to the great ruler!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up. Once the great envoy finishes catching those bugs, we won¡¯t have anything to do with it.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that the foreign races¡¯ Transcendents hadn¡¯t seen the main cannon and the Radiant Sun Arrow. It was clear that the two great killing moves of the human race couldn¡¯t do anything to the Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor. In their minds, how could a mere Rank 1 or Rank 1 or Rank Transcendent withstand a battle weapon that was infinitely close to a Saint Tier?

    They would definitely win if they were lying down. However, a victory of 0-0 and a victory of 1-0 to 1 was different.

    Thetter was undoubtedly even happier!

    Perhaps he would be lucky enough to be chosen by the envoy and enter a higher level from then on, walking to the peak of the alien world¡­

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    An alien whose entire body was made up of white bones stretched out his ten fingers and swung them like a whip not far away. The disheveled Northern Court was extraordinary.

    Northern Court held an ordinary divine weapon in his hands. His muscles bulged and he shed out a resplendent saber light. In the sound of metal shing, he cut off three white bone whips, causing the other four to change directions. Thest three long whips whizzed over.

    Poof ¨C

    He leaned back, and the battle suit on his chest was cut open. The wound that was not too deep was covered with a bluish gray poison.

    His hands were also covered in wounds and the divine weapon saber was also sent flying. Fortunately, the divine weapon had been refined and not taken away by the foreign races.

    ¡°Ha! Ha!¡±

    Northern Court looked around.

    There were at least two to three hundred foreign races. On the other hand, most of the humans had already escaped. They had no intention of defending Tree Shade City. There were only a dozen or so Northern Court Transcendents led by Grandmaster Meng, and Tree Shade was in his twenties. They were all ordinary Transcendents or senior Transcendents. There was no one who could turn the tide of the battle.

    No, even the top Transcendents could not fight dozens of enemies alone.

    The sessive injuries and the toxins umted in his body had caused this unknown Northern Court¡¯s extraordinarybat ability to be damaged.

    ¡°Great Advisor Yan, do you have any countermeasures? There are millions of survivors behind you.¡±

    Yan Dingtian panted heavily. Under the siege of several senior Transcendents, his situation was not even a second. However, the Divine Weapon grade armor protected him from being broken. The situation was better than the other Transcendents.

    ¡°Retreat while fighting, rely on the floating ind to defend.

    The reinforcements should be arriving soon. ¡°

    They fought and retreated.

    They were only hundreds of meters away from the floating ind, but no matter how they retreated, they did not retreat to the ind.

    Human Transcendents were eager to have a strategic depth, and the alien Transcendents were in a smooth situation. Even if they felt strange, they did not care¡­ How could they lose ten times the number of people?

    Suddenly, two blue figures rushed out of the floating ind.

    Yan Dingtian, who had been lying low for a long time, was refreshed. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, he no longer retreated. He quickly punched out one punch after another, and dense fist shadows appeared in front of him.

    [Battle Fist ¨C Hundred Shadows]!

    A circle of air swept out, and a few foreign races were sent flying backwards, leaving a brief vacuum space around Yan Dingtian.

    ¡°Come on, grandson!¡±

    He beckoned with his hand.

    The unknown Northern Court beside him was a little stunned. Big brother, is there no problem with just this? Didn¡¯t we agree that the enemy would advance and retreat?

    A few senior foreign Transcendents were furious. Peng! Peng! Peng! Yan Dingtian was almost smashed like a ball. The Divine Weapon Armor saved his life, but his face was still flushed and he spat out arge mouthful of blood.

    He felt a little panicked.

    He clearly saw the reinforcements just now, and he knew a little about the n, but what about the reinforcements?

    He nced into the distance. Oh, there.

    Number One and Number Two, who was d in blue and white armor and even had a mask on their face, was currently charging at the group of foreign races.

    They were the true experts. They didn¡¯t even need to defend themselves before charging straight at them. Some of the foreign races didn¡¯t know the defensive capabilities of the two Puppet Guards. When they attacked with all their strength, they could only leave a shallow dent on Number One and Two¡¯s armor. In the next moment, they were smashed into pieces by the long spears that were used as sticks.

    Number One and Number Two Tiger charged into the flock of sheep. It didn¡¯t take long for them to kill over a dozen Transcendents. It was only when dozens of terrified foreign Transcendents joined forces and attacked Number One and Number Two that they managed to barely manage a fifty-fifty fight.

    Blood rained down from the sky amidst the chaotic battle.

    Some of the blood smashed holes into the ground, some caused the forest in arge area to wither, and there were a few beasts hiding. They followed the smell and swallowed the blood drops containing energy. They looked up at the sky and roared, their auras constantly rising. If they could not withstand it, they would explode and be stronger.

    The battle between the strong was also a feast for the weak.

    Suddenly,

    The blood drops all over the sky stopped in midair, and all exploded. It was clearly just a small blood drop, but after it exploded, it formed a sea of blood that covered a radius of several kilometers.

    From a distance, it looked like a giant, t blood sphere that was constantly surging, enveloping arge number of Transcendents.

    ¡°What is it!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The foreign race Transcendent¡¯s Origin Energy gushed out and blew away the blood that was gushing over.

    Waves surged as half a body made of blood floated out from the surface of the sea of blood. From that graceful figure and the long hair behind her head, one could vaguely see that she was a woman, but she had no face.

    The blood palmnded on the bodies of the foreign Transcendents.

    Many foreign races vomited blood and fell into the sea of blood. Those who were slightly weaker were instantly devoured by the sea of blood, leaving not even their bones.

    ¡­

    On the other side,

    Moke stared at Gu Tianzun and the others. His expression was fierce, and his cold aura was released.

    ¡°Human, is this your method?¡±

    I am not, I am not, don¡¯t speak nonsense! It is clearly City Lord Tang¡¯s method, he is not going to take the me!

    Gu Tianzun¡¯s face was pale, and he was roaring in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t dare to say it, and he couldn¡¯t beat it. He still had a B in mind, but what could he do? He was so desperate!

    The bowstring of the Bright Sun Bow could no longer be pulled apart. It could only be held in his hand to deter¡­ probably.

    ¡°You guys go first, I¡¯ll hold him back!¡±

    Right now, that terrifying world-ss demonic beast had been dragged into that frozen world. No matter if it were fora seal or something, they would still see the hope of saving humanity. In that case, even if this old man were to sacrifice himself here, it would still be worth it What the hell!

    Gu Tianzun stared intently at the Demon Race messenger, holding the Sacred Weapon ¨C Bright Sun Bow in his hand and using it as a closebat weapon.

    On the other side,

    Moke¡¯s aura grew stronger and stronger, and the illusory eyes on his forehead were about to open.

    A surprised voice suddenly came from the side.

    ¡°Yo, what a coincidence, we meet again.¡±

    It was directed at Moke, breaking his aura that had been umted to its peak.

 Chapter 579

    <h4>Chapter 579</h4>

    The scene fell into an awkward silence.

    The Emperor of the Ancient Spirit Empire was at the bottom of the food chain. Even Guts had died at the hands of the Devil Race. He himself was only half as strong as the head of the Sair Royal Family. He could not use a holy weapon and was still dispirited. He was very confident in his heart.

    He never thought that he would be the first target to retreat with a strategic retreat.

    It was not his heart.

    It was just that the innate talent of the devil race was too terrifying. It was fine if they died, but it was very likely that they would be devoured and be a part of their strength¡­ Guts¡¯ third eye ¡®had been devoured. It was a spatial ability that even the Ancient Spirit Emperor coveted.

    Now that it was controlled by the devil race envoy, the other party¡¯s strength had increased by a level.

    He could not follow in Guts¡¯ footsteps. It was impossible for him to risk his life. As long as he escaped, he would be contributing to humanity.

    Reinforcements?

    However, the Ancient Spirit Emperor did not have any extravagant hopes.

    It was already ¡°extreme benevolence¡± for Tree Shade to lure and trap the most terrifying world-ss demonic beast.

    He felt that this City Lord Tang, who was the strongest inbat power, was definitely fighting with the other top-tier abilities of Tree Shade and the world-ss demonic beast. There was no need to think about the other extraordinary humans. Who was not at a disadvantage?

    He could only think of a way to retreat on his own.

    Moke¡¯s aura rose step by step, and the Ancient Spirit Emperor¡¯s heart gradually turned cold.

    The probability of sessfully escaping was reduced to 50 to 30, and then to another level

    Then,

    He saw City Lord Tang appear.

    Like a ray of sunlight suddenly piercing through the darkness in a rainstorm, the Ancient Spirit Emperor was truly moved.

    City Lord Tang, as expected of the leader of the alliance, this old man feels ashamed of himself.

    Tang Yu followed the aura and teleported. After he appeared, he found that the Ancient Spirit Emperor was staring at him with a burning gaze¡­ How did it feel to be stared at by a few hundred years old man? He almost abandoned him.

    Was the big picture more important or the big chrysanthemum?

    Tang Yu did not expect the Ancient Spirit Emperor to have so many thoughts in an instant. The number of people who arranged to deal with the world-ss demonic beast was indeed not just ine alone, but what did fighting the BOSS have to do with him, the Great Lord Tang?

    He could not help at all!

    ¡°You go and support the others. I will deal with the demons.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    The Ancient Spirit Emperor was stunned for a moment before he turned into a streak of light and fled into the distance.

    Moke did not even look at it as his eyes stared fixedly at Tang Yu.

    It was clearly a great advantage. Humans were clearly gathered together. As long as A went up, he would be able to deal with most of Origin Star¡¯s resistance.

    This was a double happiness, but when had it be like this?

    Moke also had a faint bad feeling in his heart.

    However, at this point, it was impossible to retreat. The Transcendents under him were entangled with humans, and the Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor was trapped. Even if they could withdraw a few people, it would be meaningless.

    Moreover,

    They were still in an advantageous position, but they were not as big as they were in the beginning!

    ¡°Die -¡°

    Moke¡¯s cold voice rang out. His body was lowered, his muscles expanded, and countless strange arms popped out from his back. Without hesitation, he entered the ¡°first stage of transformation¡± state.

    [ ¨C zing Sword]!

    The sword light swept across.

    In an instant, it turned into raging mes, and countless pale white arms turned to ashes under the extremely high temperature.

    Hu ¡ª

    In the mes, there were also several arms that had not been burned out. They grabbed at Tang Yu like snakes.

    He retreated hundreds of meters, and those arms were like gangrene on his bones, sticking tightly to him.

    The mes contracted and stuck to the de of the sword. A streak of sword light shed, and thest few arms were cut off. The broken parts fell into the air and dissipated into smoke.

    Xiu ¨C

    The tail with a sharp mouthpartinstantly pierced through Tang Yu.

    With a forceful swing, the shadow disappeared.

    Moke¡¯s expression did not change. The countless arms that emerged from his back ovepped and formed a shield.

    The sword light shed down like a rainbow. The shield formed by the arm was torn apart. At the edge, even more arms wrapped around it. The most fatal tail waited for an opportunity to move. Tang Yu was forced back once again.

    Although he did not have the upper hand, Moke was greatly reassured.

    The reason he had been suppressed before was because the girl in ck armor was the one who truly threatened him.

    Now,

    Moke also admitted that Tang Yu was not weaker than him.

    These humans were unexpectedly strong.

    However, they were only humans after all. In terms of race, they were far fromparable to their race.

    The devil race¡¯s tail could not only devour, but it was also a killing move!

    Even if he was torn apart by a human expert, he would only lose a bit of his source energy. Once a human expert was devoured and absorbed by his tail, it would be fatal!

    Inparison, his tolerance rate was much higher.

    In a protracted battle, the one who would ultimately win would be him!

    The two of them fought back and forth. In addition to devouring, the Devil Race also had a very strong innate ability to adapt to battle. As time passed, the threat that Moke disyed became higher and higher.

    However, the two of them were still in a stalemate.

    To be exact, Tang Yu gradually gained a faint upper hand.

    He also used the opportunity of battle to improve himself ¨C in the second step of the Transcendent realm, Great Lord Tang was still a new and adorable person. He had not yet entered the spiritual space to familiarize himself with his power after breaking through.

    The evenly matched Moke was the best opponent.

    As the battle progressed, the power of the domain gradually increased. From the original five kilometers, it gradually expanded to eight kilometers, ten kilometers.

    It suppressed Moke¡¯s domain.

    Rip ¨C

    Tang Yu¡¯s figure shed past. Countless arms on Moke¡¯s back were cut off. The orange-yellow demonic mes seemed to be alive as they pulsed. It was only when Moke¡¯s entire back had been scorched to the point of caving in arge area that they disappeared under the erosion of his Origin Energy.

    ¡°How can a mere human be so strong¡±

    It was fine if he was strong, but his progress in battle was even faster than his own, making Moke, who was proud of his race¡¯s talent, unable to ept it.

    He had never thought that Tang Yu had just recently advanced in strength. If he knew this, he was afraid that¡­ he would be even more unable to ept it. A veteran rank two had just been pushed to the ground by someone who had just broken through. F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! The face of the devil race waspletely lost!

    The burn on Moke¡¯s back quickly recovered. He did not rush up again. His muscles were bulging and contracting non-stop.

    The next second,

    Strange purple lines appeared. His body was bent even lower. His tail was raised high and his aura soared. A howling wind swept over.

    Sou!

    Tang Yu caught a glimpse of a purple shadow shing from the corner of his eye. His body leaned forward and the tip of his sword drew an arc. mes, frost, and lightning interweaved into a spinning circle.

    Bang ¨C

    The circle shattered and Tang Yu flew hundreds of meters away. He stabilized his body in the air and his right hand holding the sword felt a faint pain.

    Under the Eye of Insight, his eyes could keep up, but his speed and strength were far inferior to Moke, who was in the second stage of transformation.

    The figure of a scorpion flickered, and peng, peng, peng, peng, peng, sounds kepting from everywhere. Even if he was extraordinary, he could only see the shadows and waves of air that kept exploding.

    In just a few seconds, Tang Yu was already in danger.

    He could not be reborn from a drop of blood, nor could he transform into essence. If he was killed, he would die ¨C he could only choose to resurrect.

    Mokeughed wildly and attacked like a storm.

    Bang ¨C

    Tang Yu was sent flying again and couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Seeing the purple figure approaching again, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I¡¯d better choose a group fight.¡±

 Chapter 580

    <h4>Chapter 580</h4>

    Wilderness,

    Boom!

    Tang Yu fell from the sky and smashed a deep hole in the ground. The surrounding trees were uprooted by the hurricane created by the battle, and the ground was devastated.

    As they fought and flew, the members of the Ancient Spirit Imperial n had already lured the world-ss demonic beast far away.

    Tang Yu had been fighting with Moke for quite some time. He also intended to lure them to a ce where there were few people. At this time, when he looked out, he could no longer see any other extraordinary figures. Only by releasing his perception could he faintly sense that there were chaotic auras in several directions.

    The battle continued.

    Tang Yu focused his mind and the howling wind became slow.

    All of his attention was focused on Moke. The rest of the battlefields did not have the energy to enter the ¡°Lord¡¯s View¡± to check. They only looked for an opening and nced at the ¡°territory map¡±.

    Tree Shade City was in good condition, and many of the defensive buildings that had been set up in the ¡°Space Belt¡± had been damaged.

    In the surrounding area, there were stillrge red dots, green dots, blue dots(symbolizing allies). There were many of them, concentrated inkes, forests, deserts, and several areas around the floating ind.

    The number of red dots was still several times that of green and blue dots. Tang Yu took a few nces and knew that the situation had temporarily stabilized.

    He was focused on dealing with the second BOSS in front of him.

    His body was covered in purple patterns, his muscles bulging, and densely covered with scales. Moke, who was like a murderer, fell down like aet.

    Boom!

    Tang Yu teleported at thest moment, and the cold wind blew his hair into a mess.

    In the dust and flying dirt, the purple figure rushed out like lightning, carrying a fatal threat.

    Suddenly,

    Space rippled like water. The figure wearing a ck cloak and holding a sickle condensed from the illusion. The ck gas on the sickle surged and cut through the space.

    Bang ¨C

    The ck sickle and the arm that had turned white and golden all over, as bright as diamonds, collided, and could not shake at all.

    The devil envoy straightened his tail and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp wind.

    The cloaked man¡¯s figure quickly faded, but it seemed to be a step slower than the spikes on his tail.

    Buzz

    Buzz

    Space ripples appeared around Moke once again. The other two identical cloaked men appeared, and the scythe that had long since umted Origin Energy shed down at his head and chest.

    Tang Yu also seized the opportunity to attack!

    The rainbow sword light pierced through the outer defenseyer of the diamond, and when it pierced through the surfaceyer that was covered in purple patterns, an indescribable sense of stagnation could be felt.

    A Tier 3 Divine Weapon,bined with his great mastery of battle techniques, could notpletely prate Moke.

    ¡°Second stage of transformation.¡± The speed of his flesh was somewhat beyond his expectations.

    It could only be said that he was worthy of being called a boss!

    However, the purple patterns were damaged, and it seemed to have indirectly injured the other party¡¯s source. However,pared to the flesh and blood that had been split in half, the consumption of source energy was much smaller.

    Tang Yu and the three Nightmare Puppets ganged up on each other, causing the battle to be even more intense.

    Only,

    Although the Nightmare Puppets could increase their purity through absorption, and theirbat strength was only equivalent to the experts amongst the Senior Transcendents, they were still at a disadvantage despite using their spatial abilities to deal with each other.

    One time, it was toote.

    The mouth of Moke¡¯s tail suddenly opened wide like the mouth of a murderer, directly swallowing the second Nightmare Puppet.

    ¡°The first¡­¡±

    He licked his lips, but his expression suddenly changed.

    Inside the bulging tail, the continuously struggling Nightmare puppet suddenly disappeared.

    At the same time,

    The dazzling light dispersed the clouds andnded on Moke like a heavenly punishment.

    Boom!!!!

    The heat wave burned and the fiery flowers bloomed in the air.

    Behind the scattered clouds, the silhouettes of a fleet ¨C three medium-sized airships and eighteen small-sized airships were revealed.

    The faint red light from the main cannons was gradually fading away.

    Lightning bolts flickered on the other main cannon, and before the red clouds could disperse, a column of lightning struck down without the slightest hesitation.

    The lightning pir pierced through the ground, and shockwaves visible to the naked eye spread out. The already devastated ground had been ravaged over and over again.

    After a long time,

    The red clouds and the lightning dissipated, revealing the figure of the Devil Race envoy who was in a sorry state.

    The purple lines had already been destroyed, and the flesh fibers and skin that were exposed were charred ck.

    These were only external injuries. After a series of muscle movements, they quickly recovered.

    However, Tang Yu could clearly feel that his opponent¡¯s aura had dropped a little.

    A group fight, perfect!

    With a nce, he met Moke¡¯s eyes that were filled with anger.

    ¡°If you have the ability, let¡¯s have a one-on-one fight¡±

    His hoarse voice seemed toe from the depths of the nineher abyss. The anger in his eyes almost solidified. If he had the Eye Divine Ability, Tang Yu would probably tear him to pieces.

    Isn¡¯t it just being beaten? Do you have to be so fierce!

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t know¡­

    Moke was filled with hatred.

    He was clearly the one who brought more than a thousand Transcendents with him to attack, he was clearly the most noble genius of the upper race, clearly¡­

    In the end, it was him who was being surrounded!

    The group of foreign races under hismand were simply trash!

    A pair of wings spread out from Moke¡¯s back with a poof. The extraordinary power, the wind power that he could devour, and the pping of his wings caused his speed to skyrocket, piercing through theyers of air like a bolt of lightning as he charged towards the airship in the sky.

    As long as he got close, he could destroy these mechanical waste with a single punch!

    The three Nightmare Puppets shuttled through the void and blocked in front of Moke.

    Puppet Guard No. 1 and No. 2 flew over from afar, their armor still stained with fresh blood.

    Fist shadows, flowing light, air waves, roaring¡­

    Moke was entangled and could not get close to the airship in the distance.

    His aura dropped again and again as his speed and strength weakened a little. The purple patterns on his skin also dimmed a little.

    ¡°Put in more effort. Boss is almost half dead!¡±

    Tang Yu simply stayed far away and did not attack.

    The perspective was simply switched to Nightmare One.

    At this time, apart from the airship fleet that was waiting for an opportunity to attack, only two puppet guards and Nightmare One remained.

    The other two Nightingale were identally hit by Moke¡¯s attack and their bodies were already shattered. They could only wait for the battle to pick them up and repair them.

    As for Nightmare One¡­

    His eyes shed with streams of data, but he did not fade away. Instead, he used ¡°flickering step¡± to avoid Moke¡¯s killing move.

    Using the scythe as a sword, raging mes attached to it. The Night Nightmare Puppet¡¯s Origin Energy output had increased by more than fifty percent. Adding on the use of all sorts of battle techniques, thebat strength it disyed was almost on par with the two Puppet Guards.

    Tang Yu was shocked.

    Before this, when he had possessed the Night Nightmare Puppet, he could only use the Night Nightmare itself to travel through space and the battle techniques attached to the scythe.

    He couldn¡¯t use any of the battle skills and spells he had mastered.

    But now¡­

    With the body of the Night Nightmare, he used it without any dy.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of¡­ the second-order Transcendent ¡®Immortal Spirit Power¡¯ feature? Let the Nightmare puppet that stored my spiritual power be a ¡®clone¡¯? ¡°

    Only Nightmare Puppet, a higher grade puppet, would be able to use the battle techniques he had mastered after possessing a body. After all, ordinary puppets couldn¡¯t even use Origin Energy¡­

    Moke once again became the target of his tempering.

    However, Tang Yu was still very cautious. His true body, who hadn¡¯t made a move, had been staring at him. He didn¡¯t believe that the dignified Devil Race Envoy had no backup ns.

    The previous envoy still had spatial teleportation methods.

    [Beep! Discovery of undetermined spatial fluctuations.(Permission granted. Intercept. Can be canceled. ]

    Tang Yu, ¡°¡­¡±

    After failing to activate the spatial runes, Moke¡¯s expression became even more gloomy.

    He charged left and right, and the aftermath of the collision copsed countless mountain peaks along the way. There was also one time when he almost got close to the airship fleet.

    Gradually,

    Moke¡¯s aura grew weaker and weaker. Even if he could escape, the damage to his Origin might take him more than ten years to recover.

    Suddenly,

    Moke looked into the distance, the corners of his lips curling up.

    Tang Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He discovered that Moke was already close to the floating ind as he continued to flee. Looking into the distance, he could clearly see the outline of the ind.

    A rune stone appeared in Moke¡¯s hand.

    The runes lit up and a terrifying aura swept out like a hurricane.

    From the ¡°quality¡± level, this aura was even more terrifying than that of a world-ss demonic beast!

    It was a talisman stone that contained the power of a saint.

    The entire talisman stone shattered.

    A faint shadow appeared in the sky. It was impossible to see its face, but it almost covered the sky like a god!

    The shadow stretched out a ck palm that slowly condensed and covered the sky.

    Under the giant ck palm that covered the sky, Tang Yu was the first to bear the brunt. Behind him was the floating ind, where millions of survivors were!

    There was no escape!

    Moke revealed a sinister smile.

 Chapter 581

    <h4>Chapter 581</h4>

    The giant ck palm covered the sky, and an indescribable pressure enveloped all the Transcendents within a radius of dozens of kilometers.

    As if the pause button had been pressed, the space under the giant ck palm was like solidified amber. Everyone widened their eyes, unable to struggle.

    Tang Yu was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. The pressure¡­ Compared to when he was in the old capital, he could feel the power of a saint from far away. It was countless times stronger.

    He also found it difficult to move, and the cirction of his Origin Energy became sluggish, moving bit by bit like a snail.

    The shadow shrouded him and gradually spread to the floating ind behind him.

    The majestic floating ind was like a small toy under the ck palm. When the giant palm fell, no one doubted whether the floating ind would be smashed into pieces.

    Hu ¡ª

    Hu ¡ª

    A talisman stone that contained a Saint Tier attack was a one-time use item. It was different from a Saint Tier item. After activating it, Moke did not have the power to control it.

    The giant palm moved down in a straight line, sweeping away all obstacles in its path.

    Its speed was not considered fast.

    Compared to him, who was a second stage Transcendent, at least Tang Yu still had the mind to think about other things.

    With his speed, it was not difficult for him to escape before the giant palmnded ¨C the premise was that he could move quickly under the pressure of a Saint Rank attack.

    It was obviously impossible.

    In an instant, he ignited his Origin Energy and increased his speed from a snail to a walking speed. Compared to the Maserati from before, the difference was like heaven and earth.

    Unless¡­ he used a Return Scroll, or he used the teleportation permission.

    However, behind him was a floating ind with millions of people, and it was a foundation that he had built up bit by bit since the apocalypse.

    How could he, the Great Lord Tang of Tree Shade, tolerate the abuse of the giant ck palm!

    Ta ta ta ta ¨C

    The giant floating ind slowly moved, its speed bing faster and faster as it moved further away.

    However, it was still toote. It was impossible to leave the range of the ck palm before it fell.

    Tang Yu raised his eyebrows and grabbed at the air with his fingers.

    Rumble!

    Dark clouds gathered rapidly. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. In an instant, bolts of lightning filled with destructive power fell from the sky.

    Lightning bolts shed on the giant ck palm and hundreds of lightning bolts struck the giant palm.

    The entire giant ck palm seemed to be covered with ayer of lightning. A momentter, the lightning bolts gradually dissipated and the giant ck palm seemed to be in perfect condition.

    ¡­

    Moke saw this scene and hisughter became even more arrogant.

    He turned around and was about to leave.

    From a great advantage, to a slight advantage, and then to a disadvantage¡­

    In a trance, Moke did not quite understand why he had fallen to the point of almost being killed in the blink of an eye.

    Although a sage level attack could not be matched, Moke did not expect to turn the tables with this attack.

    Just like how many mosquitoes could be killed with a single shot?

    Unless the city lord of Tree Shade swore to live and die with the floating ind, Moke did not dare to hope that the sage could kill Tang Yu with a single strike. Since the beginning of the war, there had been endless idents. He had lost confidence in himself.

    Moke pped out with his palm. Puppet Guard Number Two¡¯s chest armor caved in, and his entire body flew several thousand meters backwards.

    He took the opportunity to charge out of the encirclement. He raised his head to look at the floating airship fleet. After a slight hesitation, he did not make a move and instead hatefully fled into the distance.

    His speed was more or less affected by the pressure of a saint rank. After flying for a few kilometers, he suddenly discovered that Genesis Qi was gathering crazily like a sluice.

    Almost tangible Genesis Qi formed colorful clouds visible to the naked eye.

    The earth, mountains, rivers,kes, forests, clouds everything in the surroundings seemed toe alive in an instant.

    Moke could not help but turn his head to look, his eyes wide open.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Tree Shade, Isle of Sky.

    Since noon, the rumbling sound of thunder had never stopped.

    The sky was sometimes dark and sometimes bright. This was the first time that a terrifying world-ss demonic beast had appeared in the eyes of ordinary people.

    From the peak of the awakened realm to the ordinary survivors, dark clouds had always been shrouding their hearts.

    They could not see clearly the dazzling battle of the Transcendent realm.

    They could only see a world-shaking explosion like a world-destroying disaster, a sh of a great sun¡­

    After a few minutes, despair was broken again and again, and the light of dawn was about to pierce through the darkness.

    But at this time,

    A huge palm that covered the sky pressed down.

    Despair surged up like a tide again.

    Thanks to the ¡°Light Protection¡± that enveloped the entire floating ind and the ¡°World Tree¡± that was rooted in the back mountain, it weakened a lot of pressure. Although many awakened ones were still in the midst of great horror and could not move, at least they did not faint from the shock.

    However, in the face of this apocalyptic disaster, the big shots in the eyes of ordinary people, those who had awakened high level and even those who had awakened to the great circle of awakening, were as powerless as ordinary people.

    Dragon yer Chen Sheng stood on the roof of a tall building, with more than a dozen high-level adventurers around him.

    From Lindong to Tree Shade, from the leader of the mercenary team to the current famous adventurer team leader, and even having the strength of the great circle of awakening, his life was sessful.

    In Tree Shade, he talked andughed with other ¡®big guys¡¯, and he had seen many of Tree Shade¡¯s higher-ups.

    He even talked to Tree Shade¡¯s founder!

    However, at this moment, Chen Sheng¡¯s eyes were fixed on the top of his head. He clenched his fists tightly, and his nails sank into his palms. As the dark red blood dripped down, he seemed to have not heard it.

    Too weak,

    It was too weak!

    Tree Shade was in a critical situation, and he could only watch helplessly. He did not even have the qualifications to go to the battlefield!

    ¡°You must¡­ defend! Please!¡±

    He slowly raised his hand and ced his right fist on his left shoulder.

    Behind him, the higher ups of the adventure group also made the same move with great difficulty.

    They were unable to enter the battlefield, so they could only use their own methods and their own beliefs to give such insignificant support.

    They were also people of Tree Shade!

    Human¡­ Will prevail!

    ¡­

    Behind him was arge crowd.

    Some people couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and couldn¡¯t stand steadily. They gritted their teeth to support themselves. Some people were half-kneeling, but they were unwilling to fall. Their heads were still raised as they stared at the giant palm that was getting closer and closer. It was getting bigger and bigger.

    ¡°We¡­ will win!¡±

    Sun Yu said with a trembling voice. He suddenly raised his hand and closed his fingers until they reached the sky.

    More and more martial arts apprentices and students raised their hands. Those who couldn¡¯t lift their heads had to raise their heads desperately. Their lips were already bleeding.

    In the square in front of the adventurers¡¯ guild.

    At this time, there wasplete silence. All the figures stood straight and looked up at the sky.

    On the street,

    Inside the house,

    On the rooftop,

    In the mountain forest,

    Standing, kneeling, lying, almost unconscious¡­

    Some people put their hands together, some fingers together, the middle finger of their right hand lightly poking their temples, and some clenched their right hand into a fist and pressed it against their hearts¡­

    Invisible spots of light emerged from everyone.

    The unyielding belief and the spirit of not abandoning each other merged into one at this moment.

    Humans¡­ Will survive!

    ¡­

    In a trance, Tang Yu saw a silver pir of light shoot into the sky.

    He was not alone at the moment!

    Behind him stood millions of Tree Shade survivors!

    He was¡­ the lord of Tree Shade!

    Hum ¨C

    The spiritual energy pool burned wildly as the World Tree swayed gently.

    It had never been like this before. The gathered spiritual energy, world power, and Genesis Qi were like arms and fingers.

    Tang Yu raised his hand and opened his fingers, slowly closing them.

    It was as if he was holding the entire world.

 Chapter 582

    <h4>Chapter 582</h4>

    The stagnant wind blew once again, causing the clouds to change.

    Genesis Qi tides visible to the naked eye, the vast power of the world, as well as the faith that everyone was united to form a sea!

    Weng

    A longsword.

    A huge, vast, and endless azure longsword with its tip pointed upwards appeared in the eyes of countless people.

    It was like a pir of azure light that pierced through the entire sky.

    The vast power spread out like a tide, dispersing the indescribable pressure that the giant ck palm brought.

    Tang Yu¡¯s entire body became light.

    His expression was solemn. He didn¡¯t look at the Demon Envoy, nor did he look at the giant ck palm.

    His right hand clenched into a fist, and his left hand rested on his right hand.

    Slowly, he pressed forward.

    Ta¡­ ta¡­ ta¡­

    The giant ck palm continued to descend at a speed that was neither too fast nor too slow.

    The azure colored Cloud-Piercing Great Sword slowly tilted downwards.

    The speed was getting faster and faster¡­

    Bang!!

    The huge Azure sword shed at the ck palm, causing the entire world to tremble. Shockwaves that could be seen with the naked eye spread out in circles.

    Even in the sky, the shockwaves continued to sweep through the mountains and forests below, clearing out some of the areas that had not been destroyed by the shockwaves earlier.

    Only a few bare mountains remained.

    Many people from the other Transcendent battlefields far away were sent flying by the terrifying shockwaves.

    The floating ind was closer. Fortunately, the existence of the ¡°Space Belt¡± pulled away the distance, causing the shockwaves to weakenyer byyer. When they reached the protective light shield, there was not much power left.

    Tang Yu was as motionless as a mountain, his body strengthened by his psychic power, and his aura continued to rise.

    sh!!!!

    His empty hands pressed down again, and the ck giant palm and the azure giant sword slowly began to tilt.

    Cracks appeared on the giant palm. Threads of ck smoke appeared and then dissipated.

    The giant ck palm seemed to be a little illusory.

    Tang Yu had forgotten the time and space.

    It was as if he had returned to the early days of the apocalypse. He was still a weak awakened, holding a giant sword that could only be barely lifted and shing at the enemy.

    He used all of his strength and attacked without holding back!

    ¡°Ah -¡°

    Crack¡­

    More and more cracks appeared on the giant ck palm. The power contained in the Saint Tier attack collided with the giant sword formed by the power of the world, source energy, and faith energy, and was constantly worn down.

    The Origin Energy Pool was still burning, and an untouchable and invisible faith hovered in the sky above Tree Shade City.

    As for the Saint Tier attack, it was only a water without Origin.

    The azure light on the giant sword erupted, dyeing the entire world green, but it wasn¡¯t dazzling.

    Boom!!

    The ck palm was covered in cracks and exploded with a bang. Countless ck smoke swept toward the west, but in the next moment, more than half of it was absorbed by the azure sword.

    After cutting through the ck palm, the azure sword also dimmed a little.

    Tang Yu stopped the burning of the energy pool, but the empty sword could not be stopped.

    He continued to sh forward.

    The sky-blue light that shot up into the sky finally¡­ crashed down.

    Boom!!

    ¡­

    Tens of kilometers away from Tree Shade.

    Lindong Shelter.

    Since the establishment of the defensive circle, Lindong no longer suffered the invasion of the Mana Tide. The base of the shelter had expanded by five or six times.

    Now, Lindong no longer had any mercenaries. All of them were called ¡°Adventurers.¡± Many of the non-official Awakened ones with decent strength chose to live in Tree Shade.

    However, Lindong¡¯s poption did not decrease. Not all Awakened ones from all over the Great Xia Kingdom and even all over the world could live in Tree Shade. There were also many who lived in satellite cities such as Lindong, Shuohu.

    It didn¡¯t even take one or two minutes to ride an Origin Energy Train.

    If one looked down from the sky, the buildings near the east were no longer crowded. Instead, there were tall buildings scattered in all directions.

    However, at this time, the entire Lindong Shelter was extremely quiet, and no one could be seen on the streets.

    All the survivors, including most of the low level Awakened ones, had already entered the underground human defense facilities.

    The construction team was in charge of the construction spell. It was located more than a hundred meters underground and was reinforced with earth spells. Even if there were Transcendent battles on the ground and all buildings were destroyed, there was a high chance that the survivors in the human defense facilities would survive.

    This was only the worst case scenario.

    At this moment,

    Outside the city wall in the direction of Tree Shade, the shelter director Zhou Zhenglei looked into the distance silently.

    Zhou Zhenglei was also a newly ascended Transcendent. He had originally nned to participate in the war against the foreign races, but in the end, he was still persuaded by Tang Yu to stay in Lin Dong.

    A newly ascended Transcendent had very little use in a war of over a thousand Transcendents. If he stayed in Lindong, he would still be able to fight against the foreign Transcendents that had slipped through the.

    Around him, there were also quite a few city defense troops wearing battle suits.

    The energy gathering cannons and Origin Energy defensive weapons were already in a semi-charged state. As long as an alien Transcendent appeared, they couldunch fierce attacks at any time.

    It was not impossible to kill three to five ordinary Transcendents.

    Zhou Zhenglei prayed that this battle would determine the victory of humanity.

    Even though he could only see the blue sky and white clouds, without any news, he still looked into the distance.

    No,

    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t see anything. A few hours ago, a suffocating aura came from the distance, as well as that small red sun. All of this made Zhou Zhenglei understand in his heart that the battle was extremely intense.

    ¡°It¡¯s been several hours. Did we win, or¡­?¡±

    ¡°Captain!¡± His direct subordinate still used the same address as before, ¡°Look over there!¡±

    Zhou Zhenglei looked over and saw a green light soaring into the sky at the edge of the distant horizon, tearing the clouds apart.

    Gradually,

    He saw that the green light was tilting more and more until it finally disappeared on the other side of the towering mountain peak.

    Boom!!

    Standing on the city wall, Zhou Zhenglei and the others all felt a sudden shock.

    He guessed that another fierce battle had erupted. He looked over, lowered his head, and propped his chin up with his hand. Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong.

    He looked up again and rubbed his eyes. ¡°Wait, I remember that it was facing a very majestic mountain peak, right?¡±

    Where was the mountain?

    It wasn¡¯t a small hill, hundreds of meters tall, and more than a few hundred meters tall. Where, where did it go

    Zhou Zhenglei clenched his fists in his heart, but he still had to maintain hisposure on the surface.

    A few minutester,

    A scout reported with a look of shock that was hard to hide.

    ¡°Reporting, reporting to the chief, I saw a canyon. ording to my estimation, it might be dozens of kilometers long. It was shed by a sword!¡±

    Zhou Zhenglei, ¡°¡­¡±

    What are you talking about?

    ¡­

    Tang Yu stood in the air and bowed slightly. He was reading a book. He let go of his empty hands. His mind waspletely overdrafted.

    In his field of vision, the earth was split into a huge bottomless crack that stretched to the end of his line of sight.

    The huge azure sword had already dissipated into pure energy and disappeared.

    He swallowed his saliva.

    Tang Yu looked around. He could no longer see Moke. He looked at the map of the territory. There was a huge red dot that was moving away at an extremely fast speed. It was about to go beyond the scope of the map.

    He decisively sent Number One and Two to chase, but he did not have much hope.

    No matter what, Moke was one of the top experts on Earth. With the encirclement broken, it would be difficult to surround him again.

    He wanted to chase after him personally, but he looked at his own condition and gave up.

    Just like that, Tang Yu stood with his hands behind his back and looked at the few war zones around the floating ind.

    Due to the might of a sage, the Transcendent battle royale that had been cut off for a short period of time erupted once more.

    However, at this moment,

    Even though the Transcendents from other races were several times more powerful than humans, their morale had fallen to a freezing point.

    Sensing the gaze of City Lord Tree Shade from afar, even the experienced Transcendents shuddered.

    He had no choice but to be intimidated!

    That was a man who had killed a saint with his sword!

    The panicking alien Transcendents had already destroyed the sage talisman stone with a single strike, which was equivalent to killing a sage with his sword.

    Many of the alien races would rather endure the blow of their opponent than flee into the distance.

 Chapter 583

    <h4>Chapter 583</h4>

    On the west side of the floating ind.

    The elementiumized Hong Yue transformed into a vast sea of blood, enveloping over a hundred alien Transcendents.

    Blood gushed out, turning into blood arrows, blood sabers, blood rays, and the blood clones of the crimson moon. They attacked the alien Transcendents from all angles.

    asionally, there would be a small cut in the air, but the blood would pour down like a river that had opened a dam. In less than half a breath, some parts of the body would quickly dry.

    On the other hand,

    The amount of seawater that the foreign races used to evaporate was negligiblepared to the entire sea of blood.

    In terms of survival ability, the elementiumized Hong Yue was even stronger than Nancy.

    Hong Yue had dyed more than half of the foreign races ¡®Transcendents in the war zone. With the assistance of the remaining ten or so human Transcendents and the defensive buildings, they were barely able to withstand the attacks of nearly a hundred foreign races¡¯ Transcendents.

    Until¡­

    With a loud bang, the huge crack stretched out to the end of his sight.

    The figure standing in the sky looked over leisurely.

    Nearly a hundred Transcendents from the Blood Sea had instantly run away from fifty to sixty.

    There was no hesitation at all when it came to these alien Transcendents who were allied with many races.

    They were more honest¡­ Those who were loyal to the great ruler were stunned for a moment before realizing that their teammates had all disappeared and were reced by themselves, who knew when they had fallen into the encirclement of the human Transcendents.

    F*ck!

    The churning sea of blood suddenly expanded its scope, covering all the other alien Transcendents who had missed the opportunity to escape.

    ¡­

    In an area dozens of kilometers away from Tree Shade City.

    The mountains were surrounded, and theke water was like a mirror.

    This was another main battlefield, where the human Transcendent main force gathered.

    Nine of the Vatican¡¯s twelve disciples stood in nine different positions, forming a battle formation.

    Their figures intersected, changing from their hearts. With the support of the battle formation, the nine of them were almost able to unleash battle prowessparable to twenty to thirty veteran Transcendents.

    The rumbling sounds continued.

    From time to time, there would be human meteors falling from the sky.

    Even a veteran Transcendent would not be able to control their fate in a war of hundreds of Transcendents.

    After fighting for a few minutes, both sides had already turned red with killing intent. More than two hundred Transcendents had died.

    In this chaotic battlefield, there were only a few figures who appeared to be more at ease.

    ¡°Twenty-fifth.¡±

    Hui Ren¡¯s figure flickered and suddenly appeared like a wandering soul. He suddenly appeared behind a foreign Transcendent who was sent flying by the force of the rebound. The dagger shed with a gray light, and like piercing tofu, it pierced through the heart of the foreign Transcendent without any obstruction,pletely crushing it.

    The Shadow Death God was a title given to him by the foreign race¡¯s enemies in this war.

    As long as a lone foreign Transcendent was targeted, he would definitely lose his life.

    Hui Ren hid his figure and sighed in disappointment.

    As far as the eye could see, all the alien Transcendents had at least three people in a team. As they fought, they kept a portion of their attention on their surroundings, making it so that even if he wanted to attack, he could not find a suitable opportunity.

    He could not help but think back to the first time, when he cut down those defenseless alien Transcendents like vegetables, that was a true war.

    Hui Ren raised his head,

    He looked towards a higher ce.

    The might of a rank two expert caused the surrounding humans and outsiders to retreat.

    His eyes narrowed as he gripped his dagger and silently flew away.

    ¡­

    Dang!

    ng!

    With two swords in his hands, his sword Qi swept through the air, sealing off the three foreign races¡¯ activity space, preventing them from going to the battle area below to provide support.

    Not far away, the dispirited Gu Tianzun had already put away his Sacred Weapon, the Holy Sun Bow. He turned around and held a Tier 2 Divine Weapon in his hand. His Origin Energy condensed into an arrow that locked onto a foreign race¡¯s Tier 2. He created pressure and waited for an opportunity tounch a sneak attack.

    After fighting for a few minutes, apart from the Ancient Spirit Emperor whose body had been emptied due to the Sacred Weapon.

    Kong, as well as the other three newly advanced alien Transcendents, were still in good condition. Even if they continued to fight for ten days and ten nights, it would still be difficult to determine the victor. At most, they would only be a little tired.

    Suddenly,

    Buzz ¨C ¨C

    The white ¡°- Sword Domain¡± unfolded, and sword qi crisscrossed. Countless long swords formed from sword qi formed a white dragon under the control of the air, sweeping towards the three alien Transcendents.

    As soon as the domain was released, Kong achieved the achievement of suppressing three other Transcendents of the same level by himself.

    However, the three Transcendents did not panic.

    In the previous battle, this human genius hadunched his domain. However, unless he could maintain his domain forever, the disadvantage of dozens of minutes would at most cause them some minor injuries.

    Oh, with that wretched archer Transcendent, it might be a bit troublesome.

    However, that was all.

    To be able to cause us to lose a bit of our source energy, it can be considered your win!

    The leader, the spiked hedgehog Transcendent, thought.

    Suddenly,

    His heart chilled, and a deadly threat enveloped his heart.

    His Origin Energy circted, and his entire body was about to pounce forward.

    The gray smoke transformed into a rope that bound his hands and feet. He was clearly relying on a force field to fly, but the moment he was bound, the spiky hedgehog Transcendent realized that he could not move at all.

    Peng, peng, peng, the gray rope broke apart as he struggled with all his might.

    The razor-sharp hedgehog held a Divine Weapon spear in his hand and released his Origin Energy to stab backwards.

    Hui Ren that had revealed itself didn¡¯t dodge or dodge, allowing the spear to stab into thebat suit. The Origin Energy prated thebat suit, shattering the ribs.

    Hui Ren, on the other hand,

    A dagger pierced through the unusually sharp

    The spiked hedgehog Transcendent, who had been sent flying, grew rapidly in midair. However, due to his severe injuries, he was unable to stop himself from falling backwards.

    The other two foreign Transcendents were shocked.

    In a split second,

    The condensed Emperor aimed at one of the second rank outsiders and fired an arrow.

    Boom!

    A terrifying wave of air exploded.

    The second rank outsider who barely managed to block the attack was sent flying far away, his body covered in blood.

    His gaze was like a sword as he stared at thest alien Transcendent. On the divine weapon sword, fine wind swirled.

    He flew out with his sword, and the sword light flew everywhere.

    In an instant, he appeared in front of the alien Transcendent.

    ¡°Ha Sa!¡±

    The second rank alien also held a divine weapon long sword. Facing the sharp sword momentum of the air, he chose to parry.

    Dang dang dang dang ¨C

    One sword, two swords, three swords¡­

    The sword was like a phantom, and every sword in the air struck the same ce.

    After five strikes,

    The de of the divine weapon level sword in the alien¡¯s hand broke and the tip of the sword flew away.

    Endless sword momentum umted in the air. The sword pierced through the chest, and the sword energy burst out. He did not stop, like a storm. Each sword contained sword intent, and the lethality was Transcendent.

    Boom!

    A momentter,

    The alien Transcendent finally struggled to escape from thebo, his expression terrified.

    In less than two seconds, he had lost 15.9% of his Origin.

    Wasn¡¯t it just a remodeling of a body

    How is that possible!

    ¡­

    The sun rose and set.

    It was until dawn the next day that the war zones in various ces finally came to an end.

    It ended with the Transcendent victory of the human race.

    Tang Yu stood on the city walls of Tree Shade City, watching the bodies of the Transcendents being transported back.

    Some of them had already died.

    Some were happy about the victory of the war, some were sad about the separation of their rtives.

    More people were cleaning up after the war.

    Tang Yu was clear that the war had not trulye to an end.

    He looked into the distance and saw a spatial node that rested in his territory.

    It was ine¡¯s Frozen Eternity.

 Chapter 584

    <h4>Chapter 584</h4>

    In the main hall of the Lord¡¯s Castle.

    Tang Yu sat in the main seat, deep in thought.

    Just now, the number of casualties, the number of enemies they had killed, and the results they had obtained were finally calcted.

    ¡°¡­ This time, we have killed a Second Grade Transcendent. First Grade Transcendent, First Grade Transcendent, and ordinary Transcendent. We have killed a total of over six hundred and captured twenty-five Transcendents. In addition, other than the Demon Race¡¯s emissaries, there should be more than eight hundred foreign Transcendent Transcendents who have fled all over the ce.¡±

    Luo Zhe, who was dressed in armor, reported.

    There was still dried blood on his body, and his body was shrouded in a thick, hard-to-melt baleful aura.

    ¡°The number of casualties of the various holynds and super forces varied. We, Tree Shade¡­ also have tworades who died.¡±

    For a moment, Luo Zhe¡¯s voice was somewhat bleak.

    In a war, casualties were unavoidable.

    A battle that only involved the highest level of Transcendents, although its range was wide, it avoided unnecessary casualties to a certain extent.

    Tang Yu received the two names of Transcendents from Luo Zhe.

    One of them was a Transcendent of the Fourth Epoch. He had previously settled down in Tree Shade andter joined Tree Shade City.

    The other person was thest batch of followers he had summoned.

    They were all Transcendents who had only broken through half a month ago. Usually, when they reached the new Transcendent stage, they would need several years of umtion of Origin Energy to be true Tier 1 Transcendents.

    As for Tree Shade, every newly ascended Transcendent that had the official system would have a chance to undergo the baptism of the ¡°Pure Origin Energy Pool¡±, allowing them to quickly cross the umtion stage and increase their battle prowess.

    Even so¡­

    The two people who had died had been ambushed by enemies who were far stronger than them during the battle. They hadn¡¯t been able to react in time to activate their Return Scrolls and were killed in one blow.

    Tang Yu sighed, but he wasn¡¯t too sad.

    Apart from Luo Zhe, ine, and the other followers, he hadn¡¯t seen many people in the future.

    What was there to be dissatisfied about in exchange for a great victory with a few sacrifices?

    He wanted to be a mature lord!

    Tang Yu scanned through the information that Luo Zhe had submitted one by one.

    For example, the Ancient Spirit Imperial Family had lost four veteran Transcendents, the Vatican Church had lost three disciples and one Transcendent, and five of the North American Heroes Guild Transcendents had been killed¡­

    Some of the super forces that only had one or two Transcendents had beenpletely annihted.

    ¡°How are the Transcendents of the major forces now? Are they unhappy? Have the medical department treat the wounded with all their might.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s worry was not without reason. Transcendents were also humans. They could not hope for Transcendents who had lost their friends and rtives to remain rational.

    After all, as the one who fought the most Transcendents, the number of casualties was the least.

    Luo Zhe had a strange expression on his face. ¡°A few of them left in low spirits. The others did not have any bad feelings. Instead, they were very grateful for the Return Scroll we provided. Many forces strongly requested to buy a batch from us.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Tang Yu had used a lot of Return Escape. He had almost forgotten that only a very small number of people had this kind of life-saving item in Tree Shade. It was far frommon. This was the first time the Transcendents of other forces hade into contact with it.

    The effect was Transcendent.

    Before the foreign allied forces attacked, in order to increase their chances of winning, they reduced casualties.

    With a pained expression, Tang Yu sold the Return Scroll, Healing Potion, Origin Energy Recovery Potion, and other items to the various powers at a ¡°cost price¡±.

    He also asked Winnie to stay at Tree Shade¡¯s hospital and organize all the abilities in the medical department to be on standby.

    After several minutes of high-intensitybat, many of the Transcendents who used Return Scrolls to escape the disaster quickly recovered theirbat strength with the help of Winnie and the other clergies and healers.

    Some of the Transcendents who were on the verge of death were carried to the hospital for rescue. Even if they could not recoverpletely in a short period of time, they could recover seventy to eighty percent of theirbat strength and rush to the battlefield again.

    The Transcendents who sacrificed themselves either didn¡¯t have enough time to activate the Return Scroll, or they were forced to defend the front line and finally lost the chance to escape.

    ¡°Tell Old Chen about the Return Scroll. With the help of the human race, we can sell it, but¡­ it is obviously impossible to sell it at the cost price. In addition, the supply of the Return Scroll doesn¡¯t meet the demand. The price¡­ may be¡­¡±

    Tang Yu ¡°righteously¡± finally pointed out, ¡°Let them trade with high-purity Origin Crystals.¡±

    Luo Zhe nodded helplessly.

    He was such a straightforward person¡­ Fortunately, he did not need to be responsible for this matter.

    After Luo Zhe left, Tang Yu found Hui Ren and asked his intelligence department to operate at full power, working together with the other holynds to find traces of the alien Transcendents.

    This time,

    Although the foreign races were defeated, the Devil Race Envoy, two Rank Two Transcendents and hundreds of Rank One Transcendents were still a very powerful force.

    Tang Yu felt it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t take advantage of the gathering of the foreign races to catch them all in one fell swoop. However, he also knew that there were less than two hundred human Transcendents in total. Even if they had all kinds of trump cards, it was already very difficult for them to defeat more than a thousand foreign Transcendents. In the end, when the foreign races fled, they really didn¡¯t have the strength to chase after them.

    The most important thing was,

    As long as the devil race envoy was still around, they could gather this massive force at any time.

    ¡­

    Frozen Eternity.

    The enormous Hundred Winged Demonic Serpent Emperor rolled around in the silvery-white world. The Frozen Eternity that was destroyed every day wasrger than the entire capital of Great Xia.

    The Frozen Eternity world was naturally not that big.

    Due to the limitations of ine¡¯s realm and source energy, the Frozen Eternity was equivalent to a medium province. It was neither big nor small.

    The Devil Snake Emperor, who was trapped in the frozen earth world, turned the clouds and covered the rain. Even if it was a gentle flick of its tail, it could cause a world ending cmity.

    However, it could not break through the Frozen Eternity, unable to leave this white world.

    With the Hundred Winged Devil Snake Emperor¡¯s not considered having high intelligence, it was clear that in this world, other than it, there were also a few small bugs. It had also encountered them before. After a slight exchange, it was escaped by those slippery bugs.

    The Devil Snake Emperor was very angry. He could only spit out ck light and pour his anger on the more annoying blue-white creatures around him.

    After a while, it condensed again.

    The ground that had been sted apart by the Devil Snake Emperor was now covered in dust, and it didn¡¯t take long for it to turn back into a scene of silver.

    In the blink of an eye,

    ine, Nancy, and Fanny, the three of them have been fighting in the Frozen Eternity for several days.

    The terror of a world-ss demonic beast was beyond their imagination.

    The attack with the power of rules had indeed broken through the defense and injured the origin power of the Snake Emperor. However, due to the fact that the origin power of a world-ss demonic beast was too huge, ine estimated that the decrease in origin power was less than 10.

    During this time, the three of them had also fought the Snake Emperor head on. However, after entering the state of ghost god transformation and being blessed, Nancy, whose battle power wasparable to that of an ordinary domain realm master, was not a match for the Snake Emperor.

    ine¡­ With a holy weapon in hand, herbat strength was above Nancy¡¯s, but his ability to break through the surface was inferior.

    Tang Yu had also gathered all the Tier 2 Transcendents in his territory. However, apart from a few people who had their bodies exploded, they could not deal much damage. In the end, he could only decide to continue dying and seal the terrifying world-ss demonic beast.

    ine spent most of her time in the Frozen Eternity to maintain her strength to prevent the Devil Snake Emperor from prating her realm.

    From time to time, she would also need to use the ¡°Pure Source Energy Pool¡± to replenish her Origin Energy. Only then could she maintain the terrifying consumption of her Divine Ability.

    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.

    Everything in the territory had returned to normal. Great Lord Tang had once again used the ability to change the heavens and change the earth. He had created mountains and filled up deep pits, restoring thend that had been devastated by the Transcendent war back to normal. He had disyed the grace of a lord.

    Until today,

    ¡°The Ancient Spirit Empire has asked for help. They have been attacked by the main forces of the foreign races!¡±

 Chapter 585

    <h4>Chapter 585</h4>

    The Ancient Spirit Imperial Capital was located to the west of the Daxia Kingdom.

    It was said to be a very magnificent capital city that was built in the Fourth Epoch and sealed in the small world of the Ancient Spirit Imperial Family.

    It was worthy of being the real Ancient Capital.

    Tang Yu had always been curious about this capital city. In the early days, Tree Shade only had one or two Transcendents. He was cautious and did not n to go to the Ancient Spirit Imperial Capital. Later, Tang Yu had been busy expressing that he was not free.

    This time, the Ancient Spirit Empire asked for help, and Tang Yu decided to lead the team himself.

    ¡­

    Hu ¡ªhu ¡ª

    The airship sailed through the clouds, its mouth emitting a misty blue light.

    Wearing a darkbat suit and a cloak, Tang Yu stood at the front of the deck, overlooking the misty white clouds.

    On the floating airship, there are Kong and Hui Ren, two second-tierbat powers, Zhu Shu Li, Xingling Xingyue, Carmen and other transcendents, as well as a number of awakened people from the intelligence department and the survey corps.

    There were also the personal guards that he had to apany when he went out as a lord.

    There were quite a few people, and they were still sparse on the medium-sized airship that could carry three thousand guests.

    At this time, the great battle had just ended. Most people did not have the mood to chat. Apart from the airship patrols, most of them were cultivating in the cabins.

    Apart from being unable to connect to the spiritual space, the gravity rooms and cultivation rooms were also equipped on medium-sized airships.

    The airship advanced at full speed. It did not take long for it to cross the snowy mountain peak. Tang Yu also saw arge bird over a hundred meters long with silvery white abdomen and icy-blue wings flying over the mountain peak.

    Therge bird also discovered the ¡°behemoth¡± of the airship. It stared vigntly for a while and did not approach. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the depths of the mountain range.

    ¡°The strange beasts on Earth are getting stronger and stronger as well.¡±

    ¡°The growth rate of the strange beasts produced in certain special environments is probably even faster than that of the top human experts.¡±

    Tang Yu shook his head.

    If it was in the past, he might have been tempted to hunt down that obviously Transcendent ice-blue bird.

    But now, he had seen too many Transcendent beasts and had the ability to travel to other worlds. Facing the native Transcendent beasts of Earth, unless they attacked humans, Tang Yu was not willing to take action.

    It was just like¡­ facing the mentality of protecting animals.

    Standing straight on the deck, Tang Yu did not cultivate. Instead, he released his domain and maintained a range of one or two meters around him, training his control and usage of his domain.

    Not long after, the airship began to descend.

    After passing through the clouds and standing on the deck, one could see the scenery of the earth.

    Mountains, forests, ruins of buildings¡­

    Even from a distance, one could see it clearly with their Transcendent eyesight.

    Speaking of which, although I have crossed the world several times, this is the first time I have gone abroad today, except for the copse of the Sanctum and the fall of Australia.

    For a moment, he was speechless.

    For a dignified lord to be able to get to this point, it was definitely not because he was a shut-in, it was just that he was too busy.

    Right, too busy!

    Tang Yu looked ahead, and a vast capital city appeared at the end of his vision.

    The airship did not approach. Instead, itnded a few kilometers away from the imperial capital.

    Tang Yunded lightly on the ground.

    The hatch on the side of the airship opened.

    A broad, nted board was set down. The rhinoceros tank, Floating Tank, and other vehicles drove out of the hatch.

    Tang Yu¡¯s car was a slightly shy chariot with all kinds of pictures engraved on it.

    The captain of the personal guards, Nancy, stayed in the Frozen Eternity and did not follow them this time.

    The one in charge of the personal guards was the vice-captain, Song Yanxi.

    Under Tang Yu¡¯s constant hints, the personal guards that had expanded to fifty people were no longer all men.

    Men and women were divided into half.

    Song Yanxi was an apprentice who had yet to graduate from the Extreme Martial Arts Dojo. After being discovered by Nancy, she joined the personal guards.

    Tang Yu guessed that the names all had the word ¡°Xi¡±. They were of simr age, and Nancy took care of Song Yanxi, who was also a lonely and lonely person. After Song Yanxi had sufficient resources, she disyed a very high talent. She was diligent and hardworking, and her strength increased by leaps and bounds.

    She finally broke through six days ago and entered a path beyond the mortal world.

    The convoy slowly moved forward.

    His carriage is in the middle, and there are war chariots protecting him from left and right, as well as Awakened ones who are wearing swords to open up a path¡­

    It was very ostentatious.

    The Ancient Spirit Empire did not build an absolutely safe defensive perimeter, but it was close to the Imperial Capital after all. The demonic beasts had already been ughtered into protected animals, and the roads had also been cleaned up. There were also no blind people who dared to provoke them. The Awakened ones under hismand had no chance to make a move.

    The majestic city walls of the Ancient Spirit Capital came into view. The city gates were wide open. Groups of Awakened ones dressed in Ancient Spirit Armor stood on both sides. There was also a member of the Imperial family waiting at the city gates.

    Sensing the presence of nearly twenty Transcendents in Tree Shade¡¯s convoy, the Ancient Spirit Imperial family Transcendent smiled until his face turned into a flower.

    ¡­

    ¡°Thank you very much for City Lord Tang¡¯s help¡­¡±

    This was not polite words.

    At this time, it was just after the war. Although Tree Shade had only lost two people, there were many other Transcendents who were seriously injured.

    Healing spells were based on the foundation of overdrawing one¡¯s potential. One time, two times, three times¡­ The more times one received treatment in a short period of time, the weaker the effect would be.

    Not to mention that Tree Shade had arge territory and also needed arge number of people to defend.

    When the Emperor learned that Tree Shade had not only sent reinforcements, but City Lord Tang had also personallye, he had put down all his airs and personally received Tree Shade¡¯s diplomatic mission.

    He also brought Tree Shade¡¯s diplomatic mission to tour many of the important buildings in the Imperial Capital.

    Tang Yu was quite satisfied with this trip when he saw those ancient, fragrant, and charming buildings.

    The Emperor¡¯s aura was still dispirited, and he had only recovered a littlepared to that day.

    The other ancient souls were just an ordinary Transcendent. Tang Yu had only seen the three of them and knew that the situation around the ancient spirit empire should be quite grim.

    ¡°How many alien Transcendents attacked here?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know either,¡± Gu Tianzun shook his head.

    Tang Yu: ¡°???¡±.

    What¡¯s going on?

    You are the leader of the Ancient Spirit Empire. You don¡¯t even know about the enemy¡¯s information. He suddenly had the urge to turn around and leave.

    Gu Tianzun seemed to know what Tang Yu was thinking. ¡°Yesterday, hundreds of alien Transcendents attacked our imperial city under the leadership of a rank two Transcendent. Fortunately, we activated the formation in time.¡±

    ¡°However¡­¡± He was a little resentful. ¡°The foreign races have not given up. Instead, they harass us from time to time. The Imperial Capital is still rtively safe. As for the four satellite cities located in the north, south, east, and west, they suffered heavy losses under the constant harassment of the foreign races.¡±

    Tang Yu understood a little.

    The Imperial Capital had a formation. If the foreign races could not attack for a long time, it was possible that they would be surrounded by the other human Transcendents. However, the other four satellite cities were just new cities after the apocalypse. Even if each city had more than two Transcendents holding down the fort, it would be difficult for them to protect themselves against more than ten foreign Transcendents, let alone protect the city.

    Not only were the movements of these foreign races unpredictable, but they also caused great losses.

    Apart from Tree Shade, perhaps there is only the Mechanical City of Warren and the secret Alliance of Mages. They are not too afraid of being harassed by the foreign races¡­ Ancient Spirit, unless you give up the four satellite cities and gather them to defend the capital¡­

    The Emperor of Ancient Spirit Empire spat out the bitter water, his expression bitter and deste. There was a bit of pretending, but there was also a bit of truth.

    Tang Yu was also unwilling to let the foreign races destroy the rear of Earth. His fingers tapped the table as he thought of a way to deal with it.

    Suddenly,

    A royal guard hurriedly ran in. ¡°Royal, royal lord, something bad has happened. Another foreign race hase to attack. West Mountain City has been destroyed and suffered heavy casualties!¡±

    The royal lord mmed the table and the entire table broke into pieces.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Yu stood up.

 Chapter 586

    <h4>Chapter 586</h4>

    West Mountain City was tens of kilometers to the west of the Ancient Spirit Capital.

    This city was built after the apocalypse. The construction area and the residents were all humans of the Fifth Epoch. The architectural style was different from that of the Imperial Capital. Looking at it, it was a modern building with tall buildings.

    It was just that¡­ it seemed a little rough in order to catch up to the work period.

    At this time,

    West Mountain City was in a state of chaos. Cries of rm and screams rang out continuously.

    Rumble!

    There was a loud noise.

    A building that was twenty to thirty stories tall suffered a heavy blow and copsed with a loud bang.

    Crushed rocks flew everywhere, falling like rain.

    Countless survivors and even more than 90 of the low level Awakened ones were identally hit by the falling rocks.

    There was no Mana Tide, but more ordinary people were trampled to death, just like the fear when the apocalypse first broke out.

    Near the city wall, the two Ancient Spirits were Transcendent, staring at the enemies around them with solemn expressions.

    Origin Energy burned, and all sorts of spells were sted out without regard for their lives.

    One of them even had a dozen or so centimeters long wound on his abdomen, and blood flowed down continuously.

    Around the two of them, the six foreign races ¡®Transcendentsughed loudly. Their casual attacks brought them indescribable pressure.

    Gu Yun was the City Lord of West Mountain City, one of the direct descendants of the royal family.

    His strength was not weak. He was a Transcendent who had condensed two Origin Energy cores. Even if he were to face two Senior Transcendents, he would not be at a disadvantage for a short period of time.

    However,

    The other Transcendent of West Mountain City had yet to form his Origin Core. Hisbat strength was much weaker, and the pressure was almost all on the Ancient Luck. If he was careless, he would have to go meet the Imperial n¡¯s ancestor.

    Rumble

    From time to time, loud sounds could be heard from afar.

    Gu Yun gritted his teeth and forced himself not to pay attention.

    Apart from the foreign Transcendents that surrounded them, there were also eight other Transcendents that entered West Mountain City.

    The city walls were unable to defend against them, and the city guards could only stall one to three of them with the help of the formation.

    As for the other scattered Awakened ones¡­ not to mention holding them back, there were almost none who could barely escape from a Transcendent ¨C there were no non-official experts in a satellite city like West Mountain City.

    There was no doubt that the non-humankind Transcendents were wreaking havoc in the distance.

    Gu Yun¡¯s eyes turned red.

    In a moment of distraction, he was caught by the aliens. A grey light shed, and a long and narrow wound appeared on his shoulder.

    The hand holding the sword couldn¡¯t help but tremble. It was even more suppressed by the foreign races, and it was immediately surrounded by danger.

    Pfft ¨C

    Gu Yun spat out a mouthful of blood, his aura dispirited.

    When he looked at the other West Mountain City Transcendent nearby, his entire body was covered in blood, and he was panting heavily.

    A wave of heat spread out.

    Gu Yun raised his head, and a huge fireball spun and smashed towards him. Gu Yun, who had just been injured and had been circting his Origin Energy for too long, had no time to move. He could only watch as the zing red fireball grewrger andrger in his eyes.

    Xiu ¨C

    A cold light shot out from the horizon and struck the huge fireball.

    It was like a needle piercing into a balloon. With a boom, a zing red fireball exploded. The heat wave swept over, dyeing Gu Yun¡¯s face red.

    Gu Yun stared at this scene in a daze.

    He was somewhat unable to react.

    The foreign Transcendent who had sent out this attack in the sky was also stunned for a moment. Then, his expression changed as he looked around vigntly.

    At this time,

    A cold light shed in Gu Yun¡¯s eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t see clearly, but he saw the alien Transcendents who had just forced him into a desperate situation. Their bodies were like broken porcin, shattering into countless stars.

    Dead, dead?

    ¡­

    Before Tang Yu could reach West Mountain City, he heard a loud explosion from afar and saw tall buildings fall.

    Two sword beams shot out from a distance of more than ten kilometers. They finally approached West Mountain City.

    Inside the city,

    Rumble!

    A veteran Transcendent of the alien race suddenly raised his palms up. The earth seemed to rise up and split open. A huge earth dragon emerged from the ground, and the buildings that it passed copsed and dust filled the air.

    Another alien Transcendent stood high in the sky of West Mountain City, dragging a round ball that emitted a blood-red light. Below, countless survivors who were fleeing suddenly turned red. Some pounced on others, while others stabbed into theirpanions¡¯ hearts.

    The central city of West Mountain City, which had not yet been affected by arge area, immediately became chaotic.

    In the distance, the Ancient Spirit Emperor saw this scene and his eyes immediately turned red.

    The loss this time was much more serious than the previous harassment of the foreign races.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    He stared at the senior Transcendent who released the illusion to disturb his mind. A divine weapon longbow appeared in his hand. He pulled the bowstring back and released the aura of a Transcendent level two.

    At the same time,

    Because of the two sword energies in the air, more than a dozen foreign Transcendents who attacked West Mountain City knew that human reinforcements had arrived. They immediately gave up on the two injured Ancient Spirits and fled in all directions.

    More than ten streaks of light flew out from all directions.

    The arrows condensed by the Ancient Heavenly Venerate also flew out.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    He trembled violently. His old face was twisted together, and his dispirited aura seemed very unstable. He almost spat out a mouthful of old blood.

    In Tang Yu¡¯s sight, the arrow instantly appeared in front of the escaping Transcendent. It should have been an arrow that could kill the foreign race directly, but it seemed that because the Ancient Spirit Emperor shed to his waist, only a small part of his body was blown up. The foreign race who was spitting blood still flew away desperately.

    The operation was as fierce as a tiger. Tang Yu also wanted to see the Ancient Spirit Emperor¡¯s normalbat strength. He also wondered if he could let the Ancient Spirit Emperor use a holy artifact to shoot a few more times at the world-ss demonic beast.

    Looking at it now, um¡­

    Tang Yu decisively extinguished his thoughts.

    Gu Tianzun was extremely embarrassed. He wanted to shoot another arrow, but he found that the chaotic aura had greatly affected his performance. In the blink of an eye, those foreign Transcendents were about to escape to the horizon.

    Even if he was a Second Order, how many could he chase?

    He could only look at the city lord of Tree Shade.

    Tang Yu felt a chill run down his spine. He was already a few hundred years old. He quickly waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t leave a single one alive. Kill them all¡­ No, capture them all.¡±

    Needless to say, Kong and Hui Ren had already caught up to him.

    Zhu Shu Li flew to the center of West Mountain City. He waved his little hand, and an invisible power sprinkled down, removing the illusion power that enveloped the survivors.

    Nearly twenty of Tree Shade¡¯s experienced Transcendents and two Second Grade Transcendents attacked. In just a few minutes, all of the fleeing foreign races were captured.

    Some were alive, some were just corpses.

    ¡°A total of fourteen Transcendents from six different foreign races. This guy should be the leader.¡±

    Hui Ren threw away the foreign races that were covered in blood and had their limbs cut off. Their Origin Energy was also sealed.

    Tang Yu looked at it. Wasn¡¯t this Transcendent who had been shot by the Ancient Spirit Sovereign and had sessfully lived?

    ¡°It¡¯s just a second-core and third-core Senior Transcendent.¡±

    Tang Yu frowned.

    Not to mention the Devil Race Envoy, there were no traces of the other two second-tier Transcendents.

    He called Zhu Shu Li over to cast an illusion and invade the minds of the foreign races, but he did not get any effective information.

    There was only one thing ¨C the higher-ups ordered them to harass the Ancient Spirit, and they even abandoned the original strongholds of the various races.

    Tang Yu was very helpless. He looked at the sisters Xingling and Xingyue. ¡°Can you find out the other foreign Transcendents that they have been in contact with based on these people?¡±

    ¡°I have been in contact within a day, but¡­ if there is any interference, it is uncertain.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go ahead and cast your spells. If there are any clues, let Kong and Hui Ren lead the team to clear it out.¡±

    Tang Yu ordered, but he didn¡¯t have much hope.

    Not to mention anything else, if it was just a Rank 1 Transcendent Xingling and Xingyue, if the target of divination was a Rank 2 Devil Race, it wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain much valuable information.

    Gu TIanzun clearly understood this, and he was very sad.

    He looked at City Lord Tree Shade and opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He knew that it was impossible for Tree Shade and the other Transcendents to stay.

    Once City Lord Tang and the others left, even if they asked for help, it would still take some time to get to Ancient Spirit from Tree Shade.

    That way, it would be toote.

    Gu Tianzun frowned as he thought about it. Then, he heard Tang Yu say,

    ¡°How about we build a teleportation formation in Ancient Spirit Empire?¡±

 Chapter 587

    <h4>Chapter 587</h4>

    ¡°Teleportation¡­ Teleportation Array?!¡±

    ¡°You, Tree Shade, have mastered the lost teleportation technology of the Second Epoch?!¡±

    The Emperor of the Ancient Spirit Empire could not be calm.

    The Origin Star ruled manys back then. The teleportation technology was very advanced. There were even several ¡°Star Road¡± built. In the Fourth Epoch, their Ancient spirits had discovered some ruins about the teleportation array.

    Now that Genesis Qi had revived, countless secret realms and sealednds had reappeared. There were several teleportation formation ruins controlled by the Ancient Spirit Imperial Family.

    However, there were no rted techniques!

    The Holy City also did not have any.

    Could it be that Tree Shade had found him?

    Gu Tianzun looked over.

    Tang Yu smiled and looked up at the sky at a forty-five degree angle.

    Teleportation technology¡­ There is a relevant record in the School of Cultivators in the Holy City. The suspicion of the Ancient Spirit Emperor is not wrong. However, it is notprehensive. At present, the technology of the teleportation array is still in research.

    As long as a teleportation array is built in the Ancient Spirit Imperial City, it can cross thousands of mountains and rivers with just a slight touch. It is very simple to support. After all, we can¡¯t stay here for a long time.

    The Ancient Spirit Emperor nodded. However, he knew that there was no free lunch in the world. Support was amon enemy. To deal with the foreign races, the cost of building a transmission array was not cheap.

    ¡°City Lord Tang, if you have any requests, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Three conditions.¡±

    ¡°First, Ancient Spirit will pay half of the cost of building the transmission array. Is that okay?¡± Tang Yu extended three fingers.

    ¡°It¡¯s very reasonable,¡± Gu Tianzun agreed.

    ¡°The second point is that I need to have a piece ofnd in the Imperial Capital and a permanent group of Awakened ones to protect and maintain the teleportation formation. Of course, the number of Transcendents stationed here will not exceed two people,¡±.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too,¡± Gu Tianzun said after some thought.

    ¡°Thest point is regarding our Tree Shade¡¯s Extreme Martial Arts Dojo and trade center. I wonder how much you know about it. My condition is to open a dojo and trade center in Ancient Spirit Empire,¡± Tang Yu said.

    Gu Tianzun frowned slightly.

    He was naturally very familiar with Tree Shade. He had browsed through a lot of relevant information.

    If Tang Yu proposed to open the ¡°Adventurer Guild¡±, he might not hesitate to refuse. This had already touched upon the core interests and was in disguise fighting for the control of non-official Hunters.

    But the martial arts dojo and the trade center¡­

    One was to teach shallow cultivation methods and provide training grounds, while the other was to sell runic equipment.

    It would definitely have an effect on the Ancient Spirit Empire, but it was only to seize some market share.

    Gu Tianzun thought for a moment before agreeing. Otherwise, without Tree Shade¡¯s support, they would have to give up on the four satellite cities.

    ¡­

    In a certain deste mystic realm.

    On the round tform,

    Rays of light lit up, transforming into the silhouettes of different races.

    The leader was the Demon Race Envoy, Moke. On both sides, there were two other Rank 2 Transcendent images that had survived. They were lined up in a row, representing hundreds of different races on Origin.

    Even though it was just a phantom image descending, waves of will pressure still stirred up the secret realm.

    This was a routine gathering of the foreign races.

    In order to prevent being wiped out by a nest of humans, the various foreign races used their races as units and scattered around the world, not knowing the exact location of each other.

    The distribution of tasks was tomunicate through projection.

    The representatives of different races began to report their work.

    ¡°We have already figured out the defense mode of Northern Court¡¯s second stronghold.¡±

    ¡°There were saints in Myriad Buddha Valley whoprehended the Dao, and there are still remnants of the Dao.¡±

    ¡°Alliance of Mages¡­ Eh, we have yet to find out the exact location of that small town.¡±

    ¡°On the side of the ancient spirit royal family, Transcendent troop has been sent, and results will be achieved in a few days¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, your news is outdated. Tree Shade is rushing to help the Ancient Spirit Empire. All Transcendents will die!¡±

    ¡°What? His luck is too bad!¡±

    Moke narrowed his eyes.

    The loss of more than a dozen Transcendents was nothing. What he was angry about was that his good n had been ruined by Tree Shade again.

    He was originally afraid of Tree Shade¡¯s strength, which was why he chose Ancient Spirit Empire, who possessed a holy artifact, as the first target of revenge. However¡­

    It was Tree Shade again!

    ¡°Since Tree Shade¡¯s reinforcements are in Ancient Spirit, then we can temporarily dy the assault on Ancient Spirit. I don¡¯t believe that Tree Shade¡¯s reinforcements can stay in Ancient Spirit Empire forever!¡±

    Moke continued, ¡°Northern Court, the headquarters of the Heroes Guild, White Bear and Cold Winter Fort¡­ The other holynds will act ording to n, weaken their strength, and wait for the time toe before destroying them all!¡±

    ¡°In addition, regarding Tree Shade, putting aside the floating ind, there are still five satellite cities in Tree Shade¡¯s defense circle. There are countless transit stations and outposts. Tree Shade¡¯s Transcendent can¡¯t guard so many ces. Who is willing to ept the mission of attacking Tree Shade?¡±

    The secret realm space that was originally filled with intense discussion suddenly became silent.

    Moke was furious. A few transit stations that did not even have much defensive power could be ttened with a casual strike from a Transcendent. The city lord of Tree Shade must be extremely heartbroken!

    However,

    No one was willing to make a move!

    As a noble member of the Devil Race, he naturally could not take the slightest risk!

    ¡°The merit points of attacking Tree Shade are calcted twice. If we can kill Tree Shade, then the merit points will be calcted three times!¡±

    Moke swept his gaze over them, only to see some foreign races looking up at the clouds, some lowering their heads to count the cracks on the ground, but no one agreed.

    Merit was good, but one had to be alive to take it.

    Sealing a world-ss demonic beast and shing the saint with a single strike had already frightened them to death.

    This time, the Devil Race Envoy was really bad!

    Therefore, the representatives of the various races all expressed that they would give up the opportunity to earn merit points to others. They only needed to participate in the harassment and encirclement missions of Northern Court and the Heroes Guild.

    They were also particrly active.

    After all, Tree Shade¡¯s reinforcements were still in Ancient Spirit, so it would be toote to support the other holynds.

    ¡­

    On this side,

    Tang Yu had already returned to Ancient Spirit¡¯s royal court and continued to drink tea.

    Using the actor¡¯s self-cultivation, he chatted happily with the Emperor of Ancient Spirit Empire.

    More than two minutester, the Starsoul Sisters, Xingling and Xingyue and Kong and the others returned and caught a few foreign Transcendents, but there were no more clues.

    The Starsoul Sisters had a lot of experience in anti-divination, so they had no way of dealing with it.

    In ordance with the principle of friendlymunication and consideration for their allies, other than Hui Ren, who had been busy with his work and had always wanted to resign, everyone else, including Tang Yu, was ready to stay in the Ancient Spirit Capital for a few days.

    It was all a vacation.

    ¡°What do you think of this area? It¡¯s surrounded by mountains and water, and the environment is beautiful. More importantly, there are few people and is very secretive. It is very suitable to build a transmission array.¡±

    Tang Yu consciously ignored the second half of the sentence.

    What concealment!

    His family¡¯s dojo and trade fair needed arge number of people. Otherwise, where would Origin Crystalse from?

    Don¡¯t you need money to maintain such arge teleportation formation?

    However, Tang Yu agreed.

    The area the Ancient Spirit had drawn out was quiterge. A few kilometers ahead was the bustling area of the inner city. After a ¡°friendly exchange¡±, the two streets on the edge of the bustling business belt in the inner city were also under Tree Shade¡¯s name.

    Using the name of the ¡°teleportation formation construction fee¡±, he obtained a high purity Origin Crystal from here.

    If he said half of it, he would definitely not take more.

    The Ancient Spirit Emperor, who had some understanding of how expensive the teleportation array was, was very touched. Tree Shade was truly a good ally.

    Therefore,

    Tree Shade¡¯s trading house and the Extreme Martial Arts Dojo quietly opened at the Ancient Spirit.

 Chapter 588

    <h4>Chapter 588</h4>

    The establishment of the transfer array was silent.

    The Emperor did not ask¡­ He thought that no matter how hard he tried, it would take a few days.

    Thus, Tang Yu did not say anything.

    On the contrary, the two streets of themercial district were forcefully moved into the demolition area under the official arrangements of Ancient Spirit.

    The owners of the shops on both sides of the street dared to be angry¡­ cough, they did not dare to be angry, but did not dare to say anything.

    It was not a peaceful era. They were ordered to pack up all the items in a day, and then leave with the small amount ofpensation ¨C after all, the owners of the shops were all members of the Ancient Spirit Imperial Family. The only difference was the length of the rental time.

    Two streets, half of which were used to build training camps, hanging the tag ¡°Extreme Martial Arts Dojo¡±, and the other half of the trading houses to open several core shops, selling runes, equipment, items, potions, and so on.

    Compared to when he was in Jingcheng City, the Ancient Spirit Imperial Family had a lot of rune equipment to sell. The Imperial Capital Inner Dojo was also full of hundreds of flowers. It was much easier to obtain cultivation methods here than arge shelter. Correspondingly, the strength of the unaffiliated Awakened was not weak either.

    Gu Tianzun agreed after thinking for a bit. He was also confident in his family¡¯s business.

    Their Ancient Spirit was a royal family that even had holy artifacts!

    However¡­ although Tree Shade did not have a holy artifact(he believed himself to be), there seemed to be a lot of Transcendent divine weapons. He saw that the expert called ¡°Kong¡± only had three divine weapons in each of his hands. The inner armor and cloak he wore were also Transcendent divine weapons. The Ancient Spirit Emperor was about to turn red with envy when he saw them.

    When the ¡°Extreme Martial Arts Dojo¡± and ¡°Trading Hall¡± officially opened, there were no twists and turns except for the symbolic participation of the Ancient Spirit royal family.

    Tree Shade¡¯s name was quite famous in the world, but the Extreme Martial Arts Dojo was just average. The ancient spirit awakened ones said that they knew that there were two other families in the city, also called the Extreme Martial Arts Dojo. The two families had beenpeting openly and secretly because of their name.

    Only the Ancient Spirit didn¡¯t have a policy that wasn¡¯t worthy of its name.

    Now, it seemed like it was going to be a three-legged organization?

    The other two families, ¡®Extreme Martial Arts Dojo¡¯, were bothrge dojos that could rank in the top twenty in the capital. How could they tolerate a newly opened dojo gaining poprity from them? They must have joined hands to suppress them, unless the newly opened dojo was renamed.

    A little fatty who weighed more than two hundred and fifty said that he was not optimistic. He held the potato chips in one hand and kept throwing them into his mouth with the other. His speed was very fast, almost leaving behind afterimages.

    Just this ¡°eating skill¡± showed that the little fatty had Transcendent strength.

    The other youth with long artistic hair on the side disagreed. He made a hand gesture with sses and said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be stupid. This ¡®Extreme Martial Arts Dojo¡¯ obviously has people in the court. With the support of the ancient spirit Emperor n, let alone the tworge dojos, even if they were as fat as you, they would not dare to openly suppress them.¡±

    The two of them were the second generation of awareness who lived in the Imperial Capital, and there were guards secretly following them.

    However, even if it were forthe elders of the two families, there weren¡¯t many people in the royal capital who could meet the higher-ups of the royal family.

    The Extreme Martial Arts Dojo with a deep background¡­ sessfully caught their attention.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in and take a walk?¡±

    They were just curious, and were not interested in training.

    Even if he starved to death and died in the wilderness, he would never be able to cultivate in this lifetime.

    Transcendent strength relied on the umtion of soul force and various medicines, and the increase inbat strength was calcted from ¡°negative five¡±.

    ¡­

    In the north of the Daxia Kingdom, near Northern Court.

    More than a dozen alien Transcendents were hiding in the valley, observing the Second Fortress more than ten kilometers away through secret arts.

    ¡°The Second Fortress has two Transcendents guarding it, so it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°We have already figured out the activation mode of the Longsong Cannon. As long as we manage to fool that cannon, it will be a certainty.¡±

    ¡°With Northern Court¡¯s support, it will only take three minutes to rush over from the nearest Satellite City. However, that Satellite City will only send one Transcendent at most. If we rush over from Northern Court Downtown, it will take at least ten minutes. It will be enough for us topletely destroy the Second Fortress.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Northern Court is Tree Shade¡¯s most loyal ally. Destroying Northern Court can be considered weakening Tree Shade¡¯s strength.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Tree Shade? I¡¯m just afraid that half of his reinforcements will suddenlye out.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. There is only one ordinary Transcendent stationed in Tree Shade. Even if Northern Court asks for help, it will take more than half a minute for Tree Shade to enter the Saint realm passageway. Moreover, the intelligence from above is very clear. Many experts, including City Lord of Tree Shade, are currently in Ancient Spirit. If not for the majority of the representatives being too cautious and taking advantage of the emptiness of Tree Shade City, they would definitely be able to heavily injure Tree Shade City.¡±

    ¡°Brother White Bone is right.¡±

    ¡°Seconded.¡±

    ¡°Seconded +1.¡±

    ¡°Seconded +2.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    More than a dozen alien Transcendents quietly approached Northern Court¡¯s second stronghold. When they entered the defensive range of the stronghold and could no longer hide, they suddenly burst out their aura. One after another, alien Transcendents soared into the sky and flew towards the stronghold at the fastest speed.

    An ear-piercing rm rang through the air above the stronghold.

    The stronghold cannons, which had already been filled with Origin Crystals, quickly gathered their energy. However, the foreign races had long since figured out Northern Court¡¯s strategy. They had used their standers to deceive the stronghold cannons that could be fired quickly, causing the main cannon to have a cooldown of five minutes.

    This only took a minute and a half.

    In the third minute, there was indeed a Northern Court who hade to aid them. However, the foreign races had an all-out advantage against three. In a few more minutes, they would be able to kill the three Transcendents.

    The n worked!

    It was not in vain that they had spent several days preparing for this!

    Suddenly,

    A resplendent sword light cut through the sky. The first Transcendent was pierced through by the sword light, his body splitting into pieces. The sword light still flew over without any signs of slowing down, heavily injuring the other two Transcendents.

    The terrified alien turned his head and saw a person wearing a ck cloak and a bamboo hat quickly approaching.

    That appearance was precisely Tree Shade¡¯s famous expert, Kong!

    The intel was wrong!

    The alien Transcendent¡¯s eyes were filled with terror.

    What a troll teammate!

    He died with a grievance!

    ¡­

    After the incident of Northern Court being attacked, Tang Yu did not continue to stay in the Ancient Spirit for a vacation¡­ diplomatic visit.

    After leaving a dragon-suit Transcendent in the Ancient Spirit Territory, the group walked back to the city scroll and returned to Tree Shade.

    Kong and Xingling Xingyue both went to support, Tang Yu thought that Northern Court didn¡¯t need to divide the territory, so he continue to stay in the territory.

    The huge Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor, under the relentless attack of ine¡­ the summoned ice and snow spirit, finally had a lower breath.

    Tang Yu was very pleased.

    This is because of his leadership¡­cough

    In order to allow ine to have sufficient source power supply, Guts, who was nning to break through to Tier 2, had to dy the time to ensure sufficient high-purity source crystals.

    Tang Yu calcted that it was very likely that he would need to grind for another half a month before he could cause the Hundred Winged Demonic Serpent Emperor¡¯s battle prowess to drop to a certain level, allowing Nancy to cause great damage to him.

    It was simply¡­

    His heart was bleeding!

    The extremely precious high-purity Origin Crystals were all consumed in units of 10,000!

    In order to appease his wounded heart, Tang Yu unconsciously walked to the market. He nced at the products he had bought today and casually bought them.

    In this cold winter, he could only buy crystals to bring warmth to his injured heart.

    To create happiness with crystals!

    After buying some slightly valuable items and a blueprint for a Divine Weapon level, Tang Yu skillfully clicked on the refresh.

    Today,

    He had refreshed the merchandise more than a thousand times, and it no longer brought him any anticipation.

    Tang Yu was a little distracted, and he seemed to catch a glimpse of an orange sh from the corner of his eye.

    Orange???

 Chapter 589

    <h4>Chapter 589</h4>

    Tang Yu was stunned for two seconds. When he looked again, the orange light had disappeared, and exquisite goods were ced inside the merchandise cab.

    Was it an illusion?

    Besides, he had never heard of the orange light.

    However, Tang Yu knew that with his current strength, he would definitely not have an illusion.

    ¡°In the past, when some high-value products were sold in the market, there was also a sh of obscure light.¡±

    Transcendent level blueprints were usually purple, and asionally, there were a few that could emit golden light.

    The Nightmare Puppet manufacturing blueprints that he had bought before belonged to the golden level. After all, it was a puppet that could travel through space.

    The orange light had already disappeared, like a divine object hiding its strength. Tang Yu was not worried, his gaze sweeping over every item, especially the price below.

    Without spending crystals, how could one find good goods?

    Just look at the expensive ones.

    Tang Yu nced over and felt that something was wrong.

    Among this batch of goods, there were three items that were worth over a million. The most expensive item was priced at five million Origin Crystals.

    It was a finished Transcendent weapon.

    Tang Yu was not interested in this kind of thing at all ¨C the price was too low.

    ¡°But it can¡¯t be that orange rare is cheaper than an ordinary divine weapon!¡±

    His eyes swept over a stone treasure and then fell back.

    This one was a skill rune stone.

    It was priced at one million units, one of the items he had previously paid attention to.

    But¡­

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel his face twitch.

    The skill talisman stone in front of him was a unit with a million Origin Crystals. It wasn¡¯t a Origin Crystal, but a high purity Origin Crystal.

    ¡°Mud coal!¡±

    In the past, when he had more than a million Origin Crystals, high purity Origin Crystals were still calcted in one go, and he didn¡¯t even dare to absorb them when he was cultivating.

    Now that he has dozens of Origin Crystal mines, high purity Origin Crystals are no longer tight on money, but¡­

    Tang Yu opened the system interface and checked the storage deposit.

    High purity Origin Crystal: unit.

    The past few days, he had shut down the Pure Origin Energy Pool and had just obtained a batch of high purity Origin Crystals from the Ancient Spirit. His savings had reached the peak of his life. There seemed to be a lot of them. However, in order for ine to maintain his Divine Ability, Eternal Frozen Earth, he had to spend close to a hundred thousand Origin Crystals every day. asionally, ine would be discovered, and the world ss demonic beasts would go crazy. The consumption would be even greater.

    He didn¡¯t dare to use this batch for safety.

    He then looked at the skill talisman stone.

    Skill talisman stone: zedf me 11

    Introduction: Fire of Laws, forging all things.

    This is¡­ a divine ability?!

    Tang Yu was extremely shocked and immediately fell into a dilemma.

    Buy?

    Not buying?

    Buy¡­?

    There was a time limit to the products of the market. If there were no crystals in the market, it would be fine. However, he could afford it, but it was very difficult. There were only 300,000 high-purity Origin Crystals left. If there was an ident, it would likely lead to the escape of a world ss demonic beast.

    As time passed, Tang Yu had been standing in the market for dozens of minutes.

    He remembered that in the early days of the apocalypse, he had also obtained a skill talisman stone worth millions of high-purity Origin Crystals.

    At that time, he still did not know what a high-purity Origin Crystal was, nor did he know any divine abilities¡­ Thinking about it carefully, it had only appeared twice in the past year. If he missed it, he would regret it for at least another year.

    ¡°Buy!¡±

    However, the escape of a world-ss demonic beast might bring a disaster to Tree Shade, even if the probability was not high.

    Tang Yu was conflicted again. He did not dare to bet on all the survivors in the city.

    ¡°Wait, I got it!¡±

    Once ine can¡¯t hold on any longer, the world-ss demonic beast will show signs of breaking free and can be directly teleported to a barren world¡­ Wait, if we let ine go to the barren world earlier and release the world-ss demonic beast, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to banishing it?

    Tang Yu fell into deep thought.

    It felt very feasible.

    Then why didn¡¯t anyone remind me?

    I feel like I lost a hundred million!

    Emmmm¡­

    Tang Yu took a deep breath and reached out his hand to touch a certain store.

    Buy!

    The light film disappeared and a palm-sized skill talisman stone fell into his hand.

    This talisman stone was very simr to the one he had bought before.

    There was a me on it.

    Tang Yu knew that as long as he touched it and chanted silently, he could immediately learn the skills that this talisman stone had.

    It was amazing,

    Even the second era of the Origin Star did not have this kind of technique. Simple inheritances were fine, but the higher the grade of battle skills and spells, the harder it was to learn.

    Use!

    An orange glow bloomed on the ordinary skill talisman stone, and the carving me suddenly came alive.

    Jumping and crackling.

    Tang Yu seemed to be immersed in a magical world. All kinds of firews appeared in his eyes, dancing like fairies.

    He slowly approached.

    He reached out his hand, and thews shyly escaped.

    He had already forgotten everything and entered a state of enlightenment. When he opened his eyes, they reflected the dancing colored mes.

    ¡­

    Tree Shade, the martial arts arena.

    On the open martial arts arena, there were many people sparring every day.

    A fire user stretched out his hands, and two fire snakes shot out. The opponent ten meters away moved left and right, swinging his sword at the fire snakes.

    The two were evenly matched, and the audience below kept on shouting.

    Suddenly,

    The two fire snakes suddenly rose in the wind, growing more than ten times from their original one meter long, like two fire dragons baring their fangs and ws.

    The zing mes reflected the faces of all the audience, and the caster himself was shocked.

    Could it be that he hadprehended the true essence of the Fire Snake Technique

    The fire ability user was excited. His hands danced, but he found that the two fire dragons were out of control¡­ They flew past the sides of the opponent, stopped in midair, and lowered their heads, as if they were¡­

    Worshipping something!

    At this moment,

    In every corner of Tree Shade City, people with keen eyes could see that all the mes were moving towards a certain ce.

    The ordinary Transcendents in the city seemed to sense it and found that the activity of the fire elements had greatly increased.

    Hong Yue and the other top experts rushed directly to the outside of the market. They were separated by a door,prehending the aura ofws.

    ¡­

    It seemed to have been a long time, but it also seemed to be only for a moment.

    The colorful mes in Tang Yu¡¯s eyes faded.

    He still maintained his previous posture, and the skill talisman stone in his hand had burned out.

    He closed his eyes, carefullyprehending.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Using a divine ability requiredprehending a certainw.

    If one was to say that one had already grasped a domain before reaching Rank 3, there were still a few monstrous geniuses that could do it. However,ws and divine abilities werepletely exclusive to the Saints.

    At the very least, only those at the peak of the domain realm would be able toprehend some sort ofw.

    Tang Yu¡¯s domain was still at the initial stage and was far from the peak of perfection stage, much lessprehend aw.

    He had only ¡®seen¡¯ it before.

    It was like arge amount of knowledge was being instilled into his mind, but he had to reach a certain level before he could truly understand it.

    The reason why ine was able to use divine abilities was also because she had borrowed the power of a divine artifact.

    However¡­

    Tang Yu looked inside, and there was an extremely profound me brand on his spiritual sea.

    It was thew brand of the ss me, allowing him to use divine abilities in advance!

    Tang Yu stretched out a finger and pointed it upwards.

    A small cluster of colored mes appeared and attached itself to his index finger. It did not seem to have a very high temperature. This me calmly burned.

    Tang Yu found that the strength of his physical body was rapidly increasing. His right index finger was the most obvious!

    Suddenly,

    The ss me was extinguished.

    Tang Yu¡¯s face was deathly pale. His Origin Energy, physical strength, and body had all beenpletely emptied.

 Chapter 590

    <h4>Chapter 590</h4>

    After resting for a few minutes, Tang Yu finally recovered with his extraordinary recovery ability.

    The zed me was a strange me constructed from the power ofws.

    After three seconds of experimentation, Tang Yu had already figured it out.

    Fire divine abilities naturally burned everything. What burned was not just the body, but also the soul.

    As for the zed me, it had a unique ¡°calcining and strengthening¡± effect. In just three seconds, his physical strength had clearly increased.

    Originally, he had used his mind to make a breakthrough. His physical strength was a level lower than the ¡°warriors¡± like Kong and Hui Ren. With the existence of the zed me, he could easily break through the shackles of his physical body, forge a golden body, and stack the thickest flesh.

    Tang Yu felt that he could still use it on others or items, but he did not dare to try. He was afraid that if he could not control it, everything would be burned.

    Burning and calcining were the two most obvious abilities of the zed me, and it was also the most basic and shallow method of use. All of them made him gain endless benefits.

    ¡°Moreover.¡± Tang Yu looked at thew imprint in his spiritual sea. ¡°With this me imprint, I can visualize thew at any time. In the future, I willprehend the power ofw and break through to the Saint rank. It will undoubtedly be a hundred times, a thousand times easier than ordinary geniuses.¡±

    This million high purity Origin Crystals had been spent too well!

    He thought of the Divine Ability Talisman Stone he had once missed, and his heart ached ¨C some Khorium Crystals. If he missed it, it would be a lifetime.

    ¡­

    The Frozen Eternity, the cold wind, was a scene that would not change for ten thousand years.

    The moment Tang Yu entered this world, he felt that the ice element was extremely dense. On the other hand, the fire element and other elements were pushed to a corner by the ice element. If it were foran ordinary ability user, they would not even be able to use other spells other than the ice element.

    It did not affect him that much.

    The node of the The Frozen Eternity was in the ¡°Pure Source Energy Pool¡±, and it belonged to the territory. Here, Tang Yu could also borrow the power of the territory ¨C as long as ine did not stop him.

    When he arrived, he saw ine and Nancy sitting on a silver-white giant wolf. The white giant wolf ran happily on its feet, leaving huge footprints on the snow. The white snowkes sshed up more than ten meters high.

    Sitting on the giant wolf that Fanny had transformed into, ine flipped her wrist, and the snowkes quickly condensed into smooth ice, like a mirror.

    On the mirror, the huge body of the Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor appeared, and it was difficult to see its entire body.

    The ck body shook and bombarded everywhere. The whole picture trembled and the surrounding ice and snow spirits were destroyed.

    ine said in a crisp voice. ¡°At present, this world-ss demonic beast has around 70% of its original source. Itsbat strength has been reduced by 20%, but it is still not something we can deal with head-on. ording to our estimates, the best time to attack is when the world ss demonic beast source is less than 30% and itsbat strength is greatly reduced.¡±

    Tang Yu looked at the Hundred-Winged Demonic Serpent Emperor with the power to destroy the world and nodded slightly.

    He understood the reasoning, but he did not want to continue waiting.

    Every day was money, a huge amount of money.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and try.¡±

    A trace of doubt shed through ine¡¯s eyes. She was in the The Frozen Eternity and did not know what had happened outside.

    However, she did not hesitate or ask for the reason. She immediately pointed in a direction, and the giant white wolf turned around and ran.

    Heavy snow flew everywhere, covering the ground in silver.

    As fanny ran in a straight line,

    Gradually, there was the sound of vibration, and the sound grew louder and louder until it sounded like thunder.

    Rumble!

    A ck tail swept across from afar, and a few mountains of snow exploded.

    The Hundred Winged Demonic Serpent Emperor roared in frustration. Suddenly, he discovered a few familiar auras. Its scarlet pupils widened, and its body flew over like a mountain.

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±

    Nancy stood at the very front with a heavy sword in her hand. Her body was surrounded by purple-ck dragons, and her aura rose steadily as she shed down.

    The purple sword that was hundreds of meters long collided with the Hundred Winged Demonic Serpent Emperor. With a boom, the sword light shattered. Nancy flew backwards, only leaving a shallow wound on the head of the Demonic Serpent Emperor.

    As expected, he was invincible!

    Tang Yu did not have time to think too much. He extended his right hand forward, his palm facing forward.

    A bit of ss light appeared.

    Buzz ¨C

    The falling snowkes stopped, and the howling wind stopped.

    As if time had stopped, the world turned gray.

    The zed colored me suddenly expanded, like a colored fire dragon flying towards the Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor. Its speed was extremely fast, as if it had crossed space. In a sh, the ss mended on the Devil Serpent Emperor. Although it was still smallpared to it, it was like a fire that had fallen into oil, fiercely burning.

    The Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor let out a painful cry, his body that was like a mountain range churning in the sky, and then crashing to the ground like aet.

    The shock wave was like a tsunami.

    Tang Yu and the others all retreated far away, retreating dozens of kilometers away, but they could still hear the loud noiseing from afar.

    Sitting on the giant white wolf, Tang Yu took a deep breath and studied his palm. The power of the ss me was something that even he had not expected ¨C not even a single arrow of the Holy Sun Bow was able to bring so much pain to the Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor ¨C perhaps it was also rted to the Devil Serpent Emperor¡¯s current condition.

    The giant white wolf howled.

    ine¡¯s mouth was slightly agape. She was very surprised. Then, she thought of the endless methods of the lords and understood in her heart.

    Tang Yu had borrowed the power of the territory. The ss mested from three seconds to ten seconds, but of course, it could not burn away the world ss magical beast so easily.

    However, it had also severely injured the other party.

    Burn his body, burn his soul.

    ¡­

    After resting for a few minutes, Tang Yu recovered from the state of ¡°Emptied¡±.

    He once again entered the Frozen Eternity.

    This time, the ¡®Hundred Winged Demonic Serpent Emperor¡¯ did not dare to directly pounce over. Instead, he became a little cautious. However, he upied the home ground advantage. With the cooperation of ine and the others, the ¡®ss me¡¯ once againnded on the ¡®Demonic Serpent Emperor¡¯ body.

    Rest,

    Set fire,

    Rest,

    ¡­

    Three times in a row, the Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor was burned to the point of dying, and most of his hundreds of wings were burned to ashes.

    Boom!

    The Hundred Winged Devil Serpent Emperor, who had been locked in the frozen earth world for more than ten days, finally died after thest joint attack of several people.

    His broken body smashed into a certain ce in the frozen world. Snow flew everywhere, and his ck body was covered in thick snow. It was without doubt that after a period of time, a huge mountain range would be formed.

    After the Devil Serpent Emperor was destroyed, not long after, the rich energy of fate fell on the few of them.

    After obtaining the world¡¯s favor time and time again, Tang Yu had no doubt that with his current fate, he could easily obtain the SSR card game that he yed in the past.

    The probability of encountering an ownerless Origin Crystal was not small.

    Unfortunately, the system was even more extraordinary. The rich blessing of fate did not allow him to summon it. When it refreshed, it would be a god. Everything could only rely on the original bloodline.

    After a moment,

    Nancy dug out arge source crystal the size of a stadium from the head of the snake Emperor.

    Perhaps it could no longer be called an origin crystal.

    It was sparkling and translucent, and ck energy flowed within it. In his senses, this massive Origin Crystal was like a ck sun.

    It was an extremely good material.

    The other parts of the Hundred Winged Demonic Serpent Emperor were also the same. They were cramps, skinning, and deboning. It was just that he didn¡¯t know if it could be stewed with soup or not¡­ After all, the stew was rich in nutrients.

    Tang Yu looked at the parts that had been burnt through by the ss me and fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 591

    <h4>Chapter 591</h4>

    As time passed, light and darkness flew like a shuttle.

    It had been more than three months since the alien race had failed in their total attack and turned into zero.

    Northern Court and the Ancient Spirit Empire had a rtivelyrge territory and scattered defense forces. They had also been targeted by the alien race for a long time. However, thanks to the convenience of the teleportation formation, news spread from the moment they discovered the alien race¡¯s invasion. In just a few minutes, Luo Zhe, Kong, and the others had led reinforcements to the scene.

    The losses of the two Holy Land level forces were inevitable, but it was not a big deal.

    On the other hand, every time a foreign Transcendent attacked, they would not be able to escape.

    In total, there were more than a hundred foreign Transcendents who had died at the hands of Ancient Spirit Empire and Northern Court.

    However, the few Second Grade Transcendents had never made a move, and had even used special methods to remotely control them. Gray de¡¯s intelligence department had investigated for a long time, but they still could not catch the higher ups of the foreign races.

    Gradually, the foreign Transcendents learned their lesson, and sometimes used a more concealed and scattered suicide squad to attack, sending some disguised awakened realm outsiders to attack.

    It also caused quite a bit of trouble.

    The six holynds other than Tree Shade, Ancient Spirit Empire, and Northern Court were also the main targets of the foreign races¡¯ attacks.

    For example, the North American Heroes ¡®Guild and White Bear Winter Fort were also quite powerful, and they were heavily attacked and harassed by the foreign races.

    Tang Yu had sent a messenger early in the morning to ask if there was a need to build a transmission array, and the conditions were simr to when he was in Ancient Spirit Empire.

    Establishing ¡°Extreme Martial Arts Dojo¡± and ¡°Trading House¡± within their borders.

    With the Ancient Spirit Empire before them, the various holynds and factions were very clear about the massive profits of the ¡°Trading House¡±. Their local products could notpete with the goods that Tree Shade produced at all, and the ¡°Extreme Martial Arts Dojo¡± not only earned the fees of the students, but also found many geniuses for Tree Shade.

    The higher-ups of Winter Fort were very clear about the benefits, and after some bargaining, they epted the conditions. The teleportation formation was established, and Winter Fort City received reinforcements from Tree Shade.

    Meanwhile, the North American Heroes ¡®Guild was born from the number one power before the apocalypse. Many of the higher-ups were disgusted with the presence of the Daxia Kingdom¡¯s forces, and they once promised, ¡°Even if all the members of the Heroes ¡®Guild died, and the city was ttened, they would notpromise with the people of Daxia!¡±

    Three days after that, the Heroes ¡®Guild hurriedly sent a messenger to seek help from Tree Shade.

    A few small cities were destroyed, and there were heavy casualties. There were also countless survivors and Awakened ones who were not afraid of death. The upper echelons of the Heroes ¡®Guild could not hold on any longer. Not to mention how fragrant it was, even if they ate sh*t, it would be hard to say. Cough, eating sh*t was hard to say.

    Three months,

    Apart from Alliance of Mages Town, the other holynds had set up their own territories and set up teleportation portals.

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to go there, but that Tang Yu didn¡¯t want to. Alliance of Mages had far fewer Awakeners than the Three Kingdoms. The small towns weren¡¯t open to the public. At most, they were assistants that the mages brought back from the outside.

    Some mages and masters had their own experimental venues all over the ce. Every alliance branch had their own arcane realms. The small towns in the alliance headquarters had a poption of less than a thousand. Each and every one of them was a shut-in mage. Tang Yu had been there once, and the entire street was empty. It was like a ghost town. To set up a sub-territory there, he would die.

    The castle, cultivation room.

    Tang Yu nced at the amount of Origin Crystals and Psychic Energy saved on the system interface and was overjoyed.

    In the past three months, he had been building a territory to earn money and supporting other factions. That sum of support had already been earned to the brim. He, Great Lord Tang, had never been so rich before.

    Unfortunately, he had Origin Crystals, but the Divine Ability Talisman Stones had not been produced.

    He had once squatted in the market for an entire day and silently refreshed it. His gaze quickly swept across every new product¡­ After repeating this countless times, his eyelids could not help but twitch. The equipment, items, and treasures on the goods cab made him want to vomit. However¡­ he was unable to find what he wanted.

    Putting aside therge amount of Origin Crystals that had been wasted, he was almost unable to hold on any longer. During that period of time, no matter what he saw, his eyes were like machine guns. He just wanted to see if the items had any color, if there was a price below, whether the price was expensive or not, whether the unit was Origin Crystals or high purity Origin Crystals¡­

    Hu!

    He fiercely shook his head and kicked away the almost devilish thoughts in his mind.

    Tang Yu stood up and ended his daily cultivation.

    A map of the territory appeared in his mind. He casually chose an uninhabited region and used a ¡°Teleportation¡± to appear in a dense forest a hundred kilometers away from the floating ind.

    Rustle ¡ª

    The dense bushes not far away swayed, and a two-meter-high pangolin emerged from it. Seeing Tang Yu, a ¡°two-legged creature¡±, the pangolin shuddered, recalling the fear of being dominated by humans, and its chubby ws covered it. Eyes, pretending not to see, turning and swooping away

    Tang Yu, ¡°¡­¡±

    He remembered where he was.

    The protective area of the beasts in the defensive circle!

    All the cracks in the abyss in Tree Shade¡¯s defensive circle were guarded by the army. Magical beasts were rarely seen. asionally, they were killed by the awakened ones. No one wanted the materials for low-level magical beasts.

    The beasts were different. They were not as tyrannical as magical beasts. Most importantly, there was the possibility of the beasts being tamed.

    Tree Shade even resorted to the policy of ¡°protecting the beasts within the borders¡±, driving the scattered beasts within the defensive circle to several areas, which was also the ¡°protective area¡± of the strange beasts.

    Two months ago, he had seen a white snake that was about to break through to be a Transcendent. He wondered if it had be the ¡°first Transcendent beast¡± in the protective area.

    He shook his head and stopped thinking about it.

    Tang Yu closed his eyes, inhaled, exhaled, and opened his eyes.

    Buzz ¨C

    A pale golden King Domain appeared, and an invisible fluctuation spread out. Space seemed to distort in an instant, and then returned to normal in an instant.

    One kilometer, five kilometers, ten kilometers, twenty kilometers¡­

    The power of the domain enveloped half of the forest, and everything was covered in ayer of faint golden light, as if they were in a different time and space.

    In the pale golden light, there seemed to be clusters of mes floating and dissipating.

    In the dense forest, many strange beasts, including the two-meter-tall pangolin, were shivering and lying on the ground with their ws outstretched, as if they were worshipping.

    ¡°Forty-nine kilometers.¡±

    Tang Yu had a look of joy.

    After breaking through to the second rank, he focused on cultivating his domain. It had grown from five kilometers to forty-nine kilometers now. The difference was almost ten times that of a veteran domain realm master!

    The day and night visualization of the Azure ss me Law brand caused some changes to the King¡¯s Realm. Tang Yu had no doubt about the power of the faint mes.

    Pretending in front of a group of beasts with no sense of aplishment, Great Lord Tang was a little dissatisfied, but he could not really spread the Realm recklessly in Tree Shade City ¨C it was affecting his own road of wealth.

    With another teleportation, he appeared in a cultivation base in the back mountain.

    Looking out, it was a human-shaped puppet, or rather a puppet, made from the highest level materials.

    These puppets are tall, short, fat, and thin. Their figures are different. Some of them are covered in gold and are three meters tall. Some of them are equipped with all kinds of energy gathering cannons. Their hands, feet, and even their hearts can be opened. Some of them look normal. For example, a loli doll wearing a Gothic dress¡­

    Every single one of the puppets had an extraordinary strength.

    Standing in front of Tang Yu was a figure wearing a ck cape and looked exactly the same as him ¨C Tang Yu No. 1.

    Cough, no, it should be called the Clone No. 1.

 Chapter 592

    <h4>Chapter 592</h4>

    ¡°Yo, how are you, clone?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not good.¡±

    The clone felt very strange. It was as if his soul had split into two.

    Compared to his previous consciousness that had entered the puppet, it was much more real. After breaking through to the second level of Transcendence, Tang Yu had created the first strand of Undying God that he had cut out. He had created a life-saving box.

    The clone in front of him was the first clone he truly possessed.

    He was currently a veteran Transcendent with a strengthparable to three or four cores, but with the nourishment of a wisp of his Undying God, his clone¡¯s strength gradually increased. Just like seizing a body, a powerful soul could subtly improve the body. Simrly, if he could fuse a wisp of Undying God with a powerful body without a soul, it would be normal for his clone¡¯s strength to surpass his main body.

    Tang Yu immediately thought of the Holy Body he had seen in the Holy City.

    ¡°If I can obtain a Holy Body¡­¡±

    After some thought, he rejected this idea. A Saint¡¯s body that had been dead for countless years could be revived under some kind of conditions, and it could beat a terrifying world-ss demonic beast to death¡­ Even if not for revived, the Saint¡¯s body was surrounded byws and dao ripples. With the weakness of the Undying God, it was more likely that it would be directly destroyed by the Saint¡¯s body.

    This clone of the human body had been created two months ago.

    His second strand of Undying God had only been sessfully cut a few days ago and integrated into the Clone No.1. It was only today that it waspletelypatible.

    ¡°Let me give it a try.¡±

    The clone opened its mouth, and its Origin Energy began to burn fiercely.

    ¡°Sword!¡±

    A divine weapon sword flew out from the weapon rack andnded in the clone¡¯s hand.

    The de of the sword ignited with orange mes, and the surrounding air distorted.

    The Clone No.1 thrust out with a sword that seemed to split into thousands. In an instant, dozens of ming swords stabbed towards the main body from all directions.

    The main body was naturally stronger than this clone. Tang Yu did not summon a weapon. He crossed his palms and swung them, drawing an arc.

    Be it the main body or the clone, both controlled their power and condensed it into one, almost not leaking out.

    The palms that were harder than gold and iron collided with the divine weapon sword, making light popping sounds. Under the extreme suppression, there was still a circle of ripples that could be seen by the naked eye spreading out. With a bang, the weapons on the shelves around them rattled, and the puppets that were fixed in the distance also shook slightly.

    The two of them each made a move. Their true bodies did not use weapons, and they also held back a bit of their strength, but Tang Yu was still very satisfied.

    This avatar was originally a veteran Transcendent with three cores of strength. Afterpletely matching up with his Undying God, it was almostparable to a second rank¡­ No, it should beparable. The few second rank foreign races that the old capital had encountered back then were enough to contend against the first avatar with its currentbat strength.

    ¡ª¡ªThose few are the weak second-tier ones in Tang Yu¡¯s mind, but in fact, the original patriarchs of the tigers, bears and wolves were not the weakest second-tier ones.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s mind was already divided into two. He was fighting with himself, just like a pair of scissors and stone paper. In a situation where he was not oppressed by force, he was still evenly matched after several minutes of sparring.

    At this moment, the clone retreated. His gaze focused and he extended his other hand.

    [Burn Out]!

    Whoosh

    A me ignited on Tang Yu¡¯s body. The color of the me was very deep. It was a brown red color. As soon as it appeared, it burned fiercely, burning away all the afterimages he left on the spot.

    This move¡­

    It was a skill that he hadprehended afterprehending the zed ss me Law Imprint.

    As the name implied, as long as he touched the target, he would burn it to ashes. There was a trace of thew. Although it was far from a Divine Ability level, it could prevent him from being embarrassed for three seconds.

    Then, he looked at the clone¡¯s palm that was held up.

    Hu ¡ª

    A cluster of zed colored mes appeared, and the mes jumped. The surrounding space was about to shatter like ss.

    This cluster of ss mes was extinguished again.

    It had only been less than a second.

    \

    After setting a task for Clone No.1 and continuing to familiarize himself with the power, and sometimesprehending thews of ss me, Tang Yu left the secret base himself.

    ¡­

    Inside Tree Shade City, the streets were bustling with peopleing and going. There were also many strange beasts pulling the carriages and running. They were shouting, and the sound of blowing water was endless.

    From the base to the bustling street, a burst of noise came from the front.

    For a moment, it felt a bit strange.

    Most of the time, he spent cultivation in the castle. asionally, he would go out and also teleport. Thinking carefully, although he was a lord, it had been several months since he went out on the streets.

    Tree Shade City was developing every day. After a few months, other than some of the original iconic buildings, Tang Yu almost did not recognize them.

    In particr, there were not many buildings outside the city. Now that the new districts were built, the entire Tree Shade City had expanded by more than ten times.

    As he strolled along, his sharp sense of hearing was slightly released, and he could hear the sounds of discussioning from all directions. He felt like he was visiting privately.

    Of course, he had used a simple illusion to cover his appearance. Otherwise, with his handsome face, even if the passers-by did not recognize him, he would still be the focus wherever he went.

    This was also a little troublesome.

    It was only when they reached a corner of the floating ind that there was no longer any noise from a certain restricted area.

    There were three steps, five steps, and one sentry here. The squad leaders stationed here were all at least twelve or thirteen levels of strength.

    This was the new site of the research institute.

    Not only were there scientific researchers from all over the world, but the dozens of masters and two grandmasters of the Kingdom of Ainuo had also be a member of the research institute. Their strength was unprecedentedly strong.

    Tang Yu heard that not long ago, Kevin led a team toe out and read books.

    The crystal processor, the modified version of theputer, or the upgraded version.

    Since the second day of the change, all kinds of electronic devices were damaged. Theputer was almost scrap metal, and technology declined¡­ Without the assistance of theputer, even the research work was very slow.

    Tang Yu walked all the way to the research institute and stopped. As he walked forward, he was surrounded by countless arrays. Even he could not sneak in quietly.

    Therefore, he informed Kevin.

    Soon, he arrived at Kevin¡¯s researchb. The arrangements of the crystal processor had already beenpleted.

    Tang Yu looked at it. It was somewhat simr to aputer, but it was even more illusory. The three-dimensional image was directly disyed on the interface. On a huge crystal processor disy in front of him,plex images were changing. The dense data below flowed through.

    Tang Yu looked dizzy.

    Kevin ran over from the side. The increase in his life level made him look younger. ¡°Lord, why did youe to our research institute?¡±

    ¡°You make it sound like I can¡¯te.¡±

    Tang Yu was speechless.

    ¡°After all, ever since this research institute was built, you have never been here.¡±

    Thinking about it, Tang Yu felt that it was possible, perhaps, it should be¡­ really.

    ¡°But Lord, you came at the right time. The thing you orderedst time has been researched. The finished product just came out of the oven.¡±

    As he spoke, Kevin took out a watch the size of a fist and handed it over.

 Chapter 593

    <h4>Chapter 593</h4>

    The tactical watch was thicker than the watch. It looked like a bracelet, but it was veryfortable. It was almost impossible to feel the existence of the watch.

    This was the key point in the beginning of the design.

    It could not affect thebat of Awakened ones, but it had to be tough enough to ensure that it would not be destroyed by the aftermath.

    What Kevin had brought over was a high-endbat watch. It was enough to withstand the aftermath of a Transcendent at close range¡­ Of course, in a battle of his level, thebat watch was not enough. Even if it were foronly a high-speed movement, the sudden change from static to several times the speed of sound would likely disintegrate the watch.

    There was not much of a problem with this shoring.

    After all, most of the top Transcendents had spatial equipment.

    Holding it in his hand, the crystal screen on the watch lit up. There was no sound, only a line of words appeared. ¡°Do you want to bind it to the watch? Binding requires a drop of blood from the wearer.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s fingertips clicked on the confirmation.

    Under the tactical watch, a small needle popped out. He stretched out his index finger and pressed it against the needle.

    The lower part of his finger caved in but it did not pierce through.

    Tang Yu pushed his finger forward and increased the force¡­ The hole in his finger became deeper.

    He slowed down and pulled his finger back a little before pressing it down.

    Ka,

    He heard a slight noise. The blood collecting needle was going to break because he used too much force.

    Not daring to continue using force, Tang Yu nced at Kevin.

    Kevinughed awkwardly. He was also very helpless. The physical body of a Tier 2 powerhouse was so strong. Unless they added divine weapon materials to the needle.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Tang Yu stretched out his left hand. A faint blue light emerged from his fingertip and condensed into a cone. It stabbed into the tip of his right index finger.

    A drop of dark red blood dripped down andnded on the needle of the tactical watch. It was immediately absorbed.

    [Beep. Identity bindingplete. Wee to the first generation tactical watch. ]

    For the time being, the first generation watch did not have many shy functions. There were two main functions. One was the Magical Beast Illustration, and the other wasmunication.

    Since the establishment of Tree Shade, whether it was the awakened members of the Survey Corps or adventurers, once they found a new type of Magical Beast, they would record it. Many of them also used ¡°Detection Crystal¡±, which was very detailed about the data of the Magical Beast.

    Now, the third version of the ¡°Magical Beast Illustration¡± published by the Adventurer Guild was thicker than thenguage books in high school. There were pictures and words. Even if the average memory of the awakened was good, it was difficult to remember so much information.

    And if some data memory of the Magical Beast was wrong, the impact it caused was likely to be fatal.

    Tang Yu fumbled to open a probe on his watch and aimed it at Old Man Kevin¡­ Well, the result of the photobook matching was unknown ¨C after all, Kevin did not belong to any kind of demonic beast.

    Kevin obviously understood what he meant and gave an order. Not far away, a crystal screen showed a red demonic beast.

    Tang Yu nced at it a few times and actually¡­ did not recognize it.

    He had never seen a demonic beast!

    Raising his hand, he aimed his watch at the crystal screen. Without needing him to aim very urately, the probe caught the image of the demonic beast, and the relevant data instantly appeared.

    The weakness of the demonic beast, the strength fluctuations, the strategies to deal with it, and so on could be said to be very detailed.

    Tang Yu also saw a function on it ¨C the guide transmission ¨C the user of any tactical watch could upload his own strategy to deal with the demonic beast ¨C of course, there was a backstage review, but once passed, especially the strategy that was evaluated as a high score, the higher-ups could get a reward from Tree Shade¡¯s official.

    A proper reward for both fame and fortune was a great profit for adventurers!

    Tang Yu also felt that this function was not bad, so he paid a little reward. Anyway, he did not lose anything.

    ¡°How far is the range of themunication?¡± Tang Yu asked.

    ¡°Currently, there is no problem with the signal transmission in the defense circle. We can also directlymunicate with the wristwatch, Northern Court, Ancient Spirit Empire, and other holynds, as well as the Luoxia and Yangtze River Delta¡­¡±

    These areas have been established as sub-territories, and it is precisely with the sub-territories as the signal base station that the problem of long-distancemunication is solved.

    Kevin continued, ¡°Once it is far from these areas, the tactical wristwatch can not connect to the Inte, but within a certain distance, the user of the tactical wristwatch can still contact each other.¡±

    ¡°What is the distance of a fieldmunication?¡±

    ¡°Under normal circumstances, it is twenty kilometers, but some special areas may be restricted. The two sides can only contact each other in ten or five kilometers.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, but the tactical watch also has the function of asking for help. It can send distress signals to other people in the range.¡±

    Tang Yu frowned. ¡°The source of the distress signal is good, but it will probably be used by some people. For example, using the distress signal to set up an ambush to kill others.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Kevin smiled proudly and said, ¡°When the tactical watch sends out the rescue signal, it will activate the monitoring function at the same time and record everything around it. Whether it is killed by the magic beast or by other Awakened ones, all these information will be sent out immediately.

    If there were no wristwatches within twenty kilometers, the information would be stored. However, as long as someone passed by, the key information would be sent out again. And once these Awakened ones returned to the defensive circle, the tactical wristwatchconnected to thework. This information would be transmitted to the central system.

    Of course, there was no need to worry about the watch being destroyed. The ¡®ck box¡¯ that stored information was very small. Unless the entire tactical wristwatch was shattered into powder, it was possible to destroy the ¡®ck box¡¯.¡±

    Other than the most basicmunication being requested by the Lord, the rest of the auxiliary functions were added by their research institute.

    Although many ideas were put forward by young people in their division, it did not prevent the entire project from being led by his great master Kevin. The team consisted of hundreds of people, including experts¡­ Kevin felt that he had reached the pinnacle of his life.

    Of course, he would not be satisfied because of this. Ever since he came to Tree Shade, he had surpassed the peak he had imagined. It was not just once or twice.

    As if he had thought of something, Kevin said, ¡°Not onlymunication, but within our territory, with the tactical wristwatch, we can also connect to ¡®spiritual space¡¯.¡±

    Tang Yu was really surprised.

    He remembered that he had mentioned it casually, but he did not expect Kevin to be able to achieve it.

    The ¡°spiritual space¡± had always been scarce. There were more than a million awakened ones in the entire Tree Shade City. However, there were only twenty to thirty thousand of them. It was said that some of them had lined up for half a month. Those who did notck money simply kept their rooms open and did not retreat.

    It was as if they had returned to the era where they fought for the Inte Cafe seats.

    However,

    With the mystery of the ¡°spiritual space¡±, Tang Yu felt that there should be a w in connecting it with the tactical wristwatch.

    Sure enough, Kevin said, ¡°With tactical watch ess, the authenticity can only reach 99.9%, and normal use is not a problem, but if a high-intensity battle breaks out, it will be distorted.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded in understanding. ¡°It is a low-end version. It is not suitable for high-level Awakened ones to simte battles. However, I think it is just right for entertainment.¡±

    Simr to when he was in the capital of the Kingdom of Aino, there were also some entertainment games added in the ¡°spiritual space¡±.

    However, the ¡°spiritual space¡± had always been full, and there was not enough time to cultivate, let alone entertainment¡­ In the capital of the Kingdom of Aino, the training camp provided a castrated version and did not have realbat ability, which made entertainment games popr for a while.

    When ites to entertainment, Tang Yu thought of the VR games before the end of the world. The most popr ones seem to be some¡­ limited artistic action development games.

    I wonder if it has been developed?

 Chapter 594

    <h4>Chapter 594</h4>

    The scorching sun shone on a desert.

    It stretched as far as the eye could see.

    This ce was located to the west of the defensive perimeter, and it was only ten kilometers away from the front line.

    Behind them was a lush forest, a mountain peak covered inyers of mountains, and many outposts were built in dangerous ces.

    Up ahead,

    The green grass was getting thinner and thinner, as if a line had been drawn. One side was green, and the other side was yellow sand.

    A team of five hundred people, dressed in a uniform battle suit, formed a battle formation, and advanced in an orderly and fast manner.

    Soon, they went deep into the desert, and their figures were submerged in the flying yellow sand.

    ¡°Chief Instructor, this desert is close to a hundred thousand square kilometers. It is equivalent to half the area of the original Tiannan Province. How can we find our target in such a vast ce?¡±

    As he spoke, the sand surface exploded with a bang, and a dark brown scorpion tail suddenly stabbed at a team member in the peripheral battle formation.

    It was a desert scorpion!

    It was a kind of beast that wasmonly seen in the desert environment. It was not strong, but it was good at hiding. If one was not careful, even a high-level Awakened might fall for it.

    There was no panic. After reacting, a few desert poisonous scorpions that attacked were quickly killed.

    Right now, the elite members of the Survey Corps, the lowest level of awakening was at the peak of the ninth level, and theirbat experience was rich. Some beasts¡¯ sneak attacks were not much of a threat.

    However, no one felt rxed.

    The harsh environment brought them a lot of trouble.

    Strong winds swept through, and the sand that filled the sky fiercely hit every member of the team. If not for theirbat suits and helmets protecting their bodies, even if their bodies were tough and tough, they would still inevitably be injured.

    In this kind of sandstorm weather, not to mention the difference in visibility, but also the consumption of physical strength was much greater than usual. In addition, there were demonic beasts and beasts attacking from time to time. It was impossible for them to search the entire desert.

    However,

    When the team members looked at the iron tower-like figure in the front, everyone was extremely confident in their hearts.

    Chief Instructor Luo was their faith!

    The Garrison Division, the Survey Corps¡­ Every time they graduated from the recruit camp and joined the members of the major corps, they all listened to the Chief Instructor¡¯s teachings, not to mention many instructors in the recruit camp, they were the disciples of Chief Instructor Luo!

    Today, Chief Instructor Luo rarely personally took action.

    This time, if not for Chief Instructor quietly thinking, they would not be so lucky to follow Chief Instructor on the mission.

    In the roaring sandstorm, the figures of the five hundred team members quickly stepped on the sand and quickly passed by.

    Luo Zhe was wearing a ck heavy armor, and his heavy boots stepped on the sand without leaving a trace.

    The reason he personally made a move this time was partly because he was stuck in the bottleneck of breaking through and could not find an opportunity.

    Breaking through into the eighth core was too difficult for him.

    But since there was a chance, how could he be willing to walk the path of mediocrity?

    Another reason was this desert.

    Originally, it should have been hidden in the space betweenyers, like the Star Road, appearing with the revival of the. Now on Earth, there were many simr situations.

    There were forests, deserts, andkes. There were also many ciers that appeared near the equator, and boundlesskes in the desert. The entire Earth had expanded at least dozens of times, and it was still expanding.

    And this desert was embedded in the borders of Tiannan Province.

    It was as big as half of Tiannan Province, and there were dangers everywhere. Even adventurers were rarely willing to explore such a ce¡­ More importantly, it was too close to the defense circle!

    Not long ago, a Transcendent beast rushed out of the desert and attacked an outpost, causing more than twenty soldiers of the garrison n to die. In the end, it paid a great price to repel the Transcendent Level Sandworm.

    It was in the forest environment. In the desert, the threat level of the Sandworm was higher, and it was also good at hiding. It was difficult to detect.

    In the middle of the square formation, a few members were holding a huge energy level detection device that could detect high energy reactions within a certain range.

    The perception system of the scouting team or the members with special detection skills,

    Use all kinds of methods to detect the surroundings.

    Luo Zhe spread out his perception.

    The cactus in the distance, the hidden beast under the desert¡­

    Scenes shed through his mind.

    He suppressed his perception power, not daring to be too unbridled, afraid of rming the extraordinary beast.

    Information about the sandworms shed through his mind.

    This kind of beast lived in the desert and could asionally be seen in other ces.

    The Digging Sandworms were not considered strong among the beasts. They were generally at the fourth or fifth stage of adulthood. The elites in the group were at the seventh or eighth stage. As for therger groups of the Digging Sandworms, their leader might have broken through the bottleneck of the high level of awakening.

    But that was it.

    Compared to the Golden Winged Eagle, Bright Moon Sky Wolf, and other mature beasts that were at the middle and high level, the Sandworms were not very talented.

    The sudden appearance of a Transcendent rank leader made Luo Zhe have no choice but to think about the reason.

    The sandstorm shrouded their vision, and the light was a little dim.

    The team of the Survey Corps walked in the desert for several minutes, but they did not find the figure of the Sandworms. Instead, they had destroyed several desert scorpion nests.

    In this desert, there seemed to be many strange beasts like desert scorpions, sand mice, sand sculptures¡­

    Hiding in the sandstorm, they attacked the scouting corps from time to time. The team members were determined, but their physical strength inevitably slipped a lot ¨C the potion could notplete the consumption of this aspect.

    Suddenly,

    Luo Zhe raised his eyebrows and ced his palm on the hilt of his sword.

    ¡°Alert.¡± he said in a low voice, continuing to restrain his aura.

    The team members focused.

    In a split second, the energy level detection device in the middle of the square formation lit up with a red light, shing and shing. The sound became more and more urgent.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯sing!¡±

    The sand under their feet was stirred like water waves, forming a huge sand vortex, wanting to swallow everyone.

    The already prepared members of the Survey Corps jumped outside the sand vortex. The heavy energy level detection device was also carried by one of them. They stepped on the vortex and kicked up dust, arriving outside the range in a few steps.

    The sand rotated faster and faster. The vortex sank like a big mouth.

    Rumble!

    In the midst of the sandstorm, sand and sand sshed up dozens of meters high.

    A huge beast sprang out from under the sand and stood upright like a building.

    It was like a bug that had been magnified countless times. It had rough yellowish-brown skin. Its mouthparts opened and closed, and its tentacles danced. It looked extremely ferocious and ugly.

    It was not a demonic beast.

    Instead, it was a native beast.

    The rising sandwormroared, andyers of sound waves spread out. A terrifying aura was released.

    It knew that these two-legged beasts had walked out of this desert for the first time a few days ago. It was careless and was injured by the weapons of these two-legged beasts.

    But now, this was the desert.

    And it was the overlord of this desert!

    Even two-legged beasts had to die!

    The Sandworm King roared, and a huge pir of fire spewed out, shaking the sand at the same time. Layer afteryer of sand crashed forward like waves.

    ¡°Blood ¨C sh -¡°

    The blood-colored light blossomed, and the giant pir of fire was split apart by the blood-red sword energy.

    The blood-colored sword energy continued to sh upwards, but it was already more than half as dim as before.

    The Digging Sandworm King panicked. Its long body twisted, quickly falling down, avoiding a little, but it was still shed a few meters long wound by the sword energy, and blood sprayed out.

    How could the two-legged beast be so strong!

    In its eyes, Luo Zhe, who was the same as the others, raised his sword again and soared into the sky.

    [Break through the air]!

    An evenrger white sword light shed out, sweeping past like light.

    A line of blood appeared on the upper half of the Sandworm King. With a hong sound, its head was cut open and fell heavily. Red and green blood organs fell.

    The rock worm king¡¯s huge body struggled, kicking up a cloud of dust.

    Boom!

    The sand was separated like water, and half of the rock worm king¡¯s body drilled into the sand.

    It was not dead yet!

    Even though it had yet to reach the second rank, the characteristics and vitality of the Sand Worm King had caused it to lose its head and remain alive!

    Waves of invisible fluctuations spread out.

    The sand surface surged, and countless Sandworms that were several sizes smaller crawled out from under the sand and pounced towards Luo Zhe and the others from all directions.

    In the distance,

    As if it was a passive rm, more and more demonic beasts gathered, and a ck Mana Tide rushed over.

    Humans, sandworms, and demonic beasts fought each other.

    Boom!

    Luo Zhe finally released his aura without holding back. He stomped on the ground, and the sand surface was stepped into a deep pit, and gravel exploded.

    He followed the Sand Worm King¡¯s aura and shed out with his sword.

    The sand dune copsed and turned into a sand valley.

    Under the countless gravel, one could see the shattered body of the Sand Worm King.

    Luo Zhe leaped and blew away the sand. With another flick, he cut open the abdomen of the Sand Worm King. He dug in and groped around beforeing out. His body was still clean, and in his hand, he was holding a yellow, cobblestone bead.

    He looked at it for a while and put it away.

    When he returned to his original position, the battle was nearing its end. The menacing Great Mana Tide waspletely killed, and the sandworms scattered and fled the moment the Sandworm King waspletely killed.

    The huge head of the Sandworm King was not far away. Several members had already gone forward to dig for Origin Crystals. There were also some who were collecting valuable materials from the magic beasts and the sandworms. The other half of the members were still holding their weapons and on guard.

    In the wild, no matter what the situation was, they could not rx their vignce.

    Luo Zhe asked and learned that only a few people had suffered light injuries in the battle just now.

    At this time,

    A squad leader stepped forward, hesitated for a moment, and finally said,

    ¡°Chief Instructor, I feel a bit strange. It seems that the soul force I just absorbed has be less.¡±

 Chapter 595

    <h4>Chapter 595</h4>

    Even though the captain¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, many people still heard him.

    ¡°Old Song, what are you saying? Soul force isn¡¯t constant to begin with, how can it be so little?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t disturb the chief instructor just because of an illusion.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re also stuck on the neck of a peak ninthyer martial artist. You can¡¯t absorb much soul force, so it¡¯s normal for you to feel wrong.¡±

    The team members beside him repeatedly advised.

    Soul force was something that had existed since the outbreak of the apocalypse. After more than a year, it had been deeply engraved in the hearts of every awakened.

    It was like water flowing down to the bottom, and cultivation could be stronger This was a rule that had existed in the first ce.

    It was better to say that the soul force had be less, than that the sun had been eaten!

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not lying!¡± the squad leader said anxiously.

    He did not dare to stop and quickly said, ¡°Chief Instructor, this is what happened.¡±

    ¡°When this desert first appeared, I was one of the team members who investigated the situation in the desert. Although I did not encounter the Transcendent Level Sand Digging Sandworm at that time, I also killed a few ordinary Sand Digging Sandworms.

    Later, I also carried out several missions in this desert. I killed Sand Digging Sandworms of different levels at close range and absorbed a lot of soul force. I remember it very clearly.

    In the past few times, the soul force absorbed was not bad. This time, if it were forjust a slight fluctuation, it would be fine. But I feel that the absorption rate is nearly 20% less than the previous times.¡±

    20% was supposed to be a very obvious gap.

    However, the members of the Survey Corps had a high level of awakening, and the gap between them and beasts was not small. Every time they killed, the soul force that they absorbed was not much. At the level of high-level awakening, the improvement of their strength was more dependent on the cultivation method. The effect of refining the soul force was not as obvious as the low-level.

    More importantly, each time they killed more than one beast and demonic beast, in the face of these four or fiveyers of enemies, which member of the Survey Corps was not unparalleled?

    Other than obsessivepulsive disorder, who else could clearly calcte the soul force they absorbed in battle?

    The others fell into deep thought.

    They silently recalled the previous battle,pared the soul force absorbed, and the number of beasts they killed, and then realized that¡­ they had not remembered this at all.

    ¡­

    Tree Shade, Lord¡¯s Castle.

    Tang Yu pinched the yellow bead with two fingers.

    In his senses, this bead emitted a rather strong yellow light. It even caused the surrounding earth elemental energy to gather. Soon, the concentration of earth elemental Genesis Qi in the hall was clearly higher than that of other elements.

    ¡°It¡¯s a treasure.¡±

    Of course, Luo Zhe could see it too, but he couldn¡¯t figure out the root of the bead.

    Tang Yu held his chin with one hand and data flowed through his eyes. Itsted for nearly half a minute before it slowly faded.

    There was a trace of surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a manifestation of aw fragment.¡±

    ¡°Law fragments?¡±

    ¡°That desert was originally in a space inteyer. When that space truly merged with Earth, it might cause subtle Law fluctuations.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Tang Yu smiled. ¡°It is a very weak fluctuation. It almost won¡¯t affect the outside world. On the contrary, because of the intersection of Laws, it is possible to form a treasure like the¡¯ Law fragments ¡®. However, the probability is very low.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, the power ofw contained in it is too weak. It can¡¯t even be considered a trace.¡±

    Not to mention that he was not good at the earth element, just the ss me Mark in his mind contained more than a thousand times the power of the earth element bead.

    He could not deny the value of the earth element bead, but his vision was too high.

    Tang Yu threw the yellow bead back with a whoosh, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, just put it in the corps¡¯ treasure house, mark the price, give the earth element ability to advance.¡±

    This earth-type bead was enough to be one of the top three treasures in the corps¡¯ treasury.

    Since it was impossible toprehend, Luo Zhe decided to bid a high price when he returned.

    He immediately told him about the abnormal soul force situation.

    Tang Yu pondered for a moment and tapped his tactical watch a few times.

    A momentter,

    Following the sound of footsteps, Lan Qingya and a few higher ups of the intelligence department arrived.

    They were all in charge of the area around Tree Shade.

    ¡°Has there been any abnormalities in the city recently? Especially regarding soul force.¡±

    Lan Qingya frowned and thought for a while. ¡°There aren¡¯t any special situations in the city recently. Wait, there seems to be some rumors in the bar saying that someone isining that the demonic beasts they killed recently have less soul power.¡±

    Not many people believed this. Lan Qingya originally did not care about it. At this moment, when the City Lord called for her, she realized that the problem was not ordinary. The information she had read over the past few days shed through her mind one by one.

    ¡°A few days ago, when I went to Yang City, I killed a few demonic beasts along the way. At that time, the soul power I absorbed seemed to be a little less, but I thought it was an illusion.¡±

    The few of them looked at each other. Combined with all kinds of clues, the matter of soul power fading was most likely true.

    The seriousness of this matter was clear to everyone.

    ¡°Pay close attention to this matter and report it at any time.¡±

    For the next few days, intelligence reports were sent to his desk every day.

    The intelligence department cooperated with the scouting corps to calcte the degree of decline of soul force.

    On the first day, the drop rate was one to twenty percent.

    On the second day, it decreased by twenty to thirty percent.

    On the third day, three to fifty percent

    In less than five days, the disappearance of soul force was very obvious. Even the Awakened ones who had not gone out during this period of time knew about this.

    Everyone was discussing with fear in their eyes!

    Soul force was equivalent to the experience of leveling up. They had enjoyed the method of refining soul force to quickly level up. When their soul force was reduced by 70%, 80%, and 90%, it also meant that their increase in strength had slowed down by several times!

    In troubled times, without strength, one could not control one¡¯s own destiny.

    For several days, the atmosphere in Tree Shade City was a bit depressed.

    This was still the safest Tree Shade on Earth. The information from all over the world made Tang Yu understand that the fading of soul force was a world. Manyrge shelters became even more chaotic because of this.

    On the eighth day, the soul forcepletely faded away, killing demonic beasts and beasts. There was no more soul force dissipated, and humans lost the means to quickly improve their strength.

    Panic!

    This was especially true for low-level Awakened ones who had just awakened and thought that they would be able to reach the peak of their lives.

    The government officials of the municipal department immediately used newspapers, online forums, and other forms to guide the awakened ones and raise the slogan, ¡°In the cultivation era, everyone can be like a dragon¡±, exining the importance of the cultivation method, and the loss of soul force would not affect much.

    For experts, it really did not affect much.

    After awakening to the high level, cultivation was the main way to increase strength. When one reached the extraordinary level, it was even less of a problem with soul force.

    In Tree Shade City, there was the Extreme Martial Arts Dojo, the Adventurer Guild, and it was not difficult to obtain a cultivation method¡­ With a clear path of improvement, the low level awakened ones were depressed for a while before recovering.

    On the other hand, the registered students of the Extreme Martial Arts Dojo weed a peak.

    The gathering ces and shelters around the world were a bit chaotic, and many conflicts broke out. Among the many reports, Tang Yu found an interesting situation.

    In a shelter where the Extreme Martial Arts Dojo resided, the degree of chaos would always be lower. Many low level awakened ones who only believed in ¡°killing monsters to level up¡± treated the Dojo of Limits as their only life-saving straw in despair. Very soon, arge number of people who caused trouble in the training of the dojo were less.

 Chapter 596

    <h4>Chapter 596</h4>

    The Tower of Knowledge, the empty fifty-ninth floor.

    Rows of bookshelves that were more than ten meters tall were neatly arranged, filled with books.

    ¡°Ta ta ta ta¡­¡±

    Tang Yu strolled through the bookshelves, his gaze sweeping over them.

    The Tower of Knowledge stored most of the books that were collected from the Holy City. The umtion of countless years in the Glorious Era of the Origin Star alone was countless. Even if it were forjust a part of it, it had created this tower that contained endless knowledge.

    It was a ce that many foreign Awakened ones, major powers, and even the upper echelons of the Holy Land coveted.

    The Chief Elder of the Alliance of Mages, Ordinan, had not even returned to the small town of the Alliance of Mages because of the existence of the Tower of Knowledge. He had thrown himself into the embrace of knowledge.

    Even though he had calcted it, it was impossible for him to know all the contents of the books, documents, and blueprints in the tower.

    At this time, he was in the area where books rted to the ¡®soul¡¯ were stored.

    The ¡®soul¡¯ was not mysterious in the eyes of schrs in the Second Epoch of the Origin Star. For example, a Second Order Transcendent who broke through in the path of spirit could achieve the ¡®soul leaving the body¡¯. Apart from the backup or avatar that remained, even if the head was cut off and the heart was pierced through, one could still continue to live in the form of a spirit ¨C provided that the spirit could escape.

    After Tang Yu broke through to the Second Order, he could easily leave the body. This was like instinct, but he rarely did so without the protection of the body. It was too fragile.

    However, the Second Epoch¡¯s research on the soul was too rich, and it troubled him.

    As far as the eye could see, it was full of books about the ¡®soul¡¯, and even the name of the book was simr.

    There were too many, too many things like ¡°research of the soul and the gender of the body¡±, ¡°two or three things about the soul that you don¡¯t know¡±, and ¡°the possibility of a spirit peeping¡±, etc..

    The spiritual force transformed into dozens ofrge hands, and a batch of thick books flew down from the bookshelf that was more than ten meters high. They stopped in front of him and flipped open with a whoosh.

    Soon, they closed and flew back to the bookshelf. New books floated steadily over under the control of spiritual force.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes shed quickly, and his brows gradually furrowed.

    ¡°There are no books on ¡®soul force¡¯¡­¡±

    the term ¡®soul force¡¯.

    There were quite a few of them, but the symbol was the strength of ¡®soul force¡¯, not the soul force he was looking for to absorb.

    Tang Yu tapped his finger on his forehead and fell into deep thought.

    That¡¯s true. If killing a demonic beast can obtain a¡¯ soul force ¡®that can quickly increase one¡¯s strength, then it should be a well-known piece of information. It can¡¯t be hidden¡­

    Unless. He thought of two possibilities. Either ¡®soul force¡¯ is a product that only appears in the Fifth Epoch, or it is the early development of the Origin Star. Hunting beasts can also obtain ¡®soul force¡¯, but it disappearedter.

    Tang Yu rubbed his chin. He was more inclined to the former. After all, thetter should have left some traces.

    Soul Force¡­ It had the greatest effect on low level awakened ones, and during the early period of the apocalypse, it happened to be the time when the gap between humans and demonic beasts was the greatest¡­ It was the existence of ¡®Soul Force¡¯ that helped humans improve quickly, allowing humans to gain a foothold in the apocalypse.

    Thinking from another perspective, if there was no ¡®Soul Force¡¯, just by cultivating, it would take at least a few months to advance from the first level of awakened to the fifth level of awakened. With high talent and sufficient resources¡­ Not to mention the early period of the apocalypse, not many people had cultivation methods.

    In that case, even if humanity did not go extinct, I¡¯m afraid¡­ there would not be many left.

    Perhaps it was a backup n set up by the Sage, or the self-protection method of the Star of Origin¡­ But now, the disappearance of the soul force is a foregone conclusion.

    He wanted to find a way to restore the ¡®soul force¡¯, but now¡­

    Tang Yu shook his head and waved his hand. A dozen books flew back to their original positions.

    Suddenly, his gaze focused on a book with the words ¡®Soul Descent¡¯ written on it. His interest was piqued. With a wave of his hand, a book as thick as a brick flew over.

    The thick leather paper was flipped open, and there were runes,nguage, and patterns on it

    They all revolved around a secret art.

    Soul Descent!

    It could descend on a corpse, and it could also be reborn through the body of a living person, but it had to have a soul that could crush the other party.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±

    There were also many things in the book that needed to be paid attention to in the path of spirit. Tang Yu gradually understood.

    The essence of a human was the soul.

    The reason why he could be reborn through the path of the physical body was because his soul information had already been integrated into every cell in his body, and every cell could be a whole.

    When it came to the path of the mind, the soul had already been integrated into the mind, which was why the mind had an imperishable characteristic. The ¡®Indestructible God¡¯ that was divided by the mind was actually the ¡®Divided Soul¡¯.

    He had also tried to merge a wisp of his subsoul into a foreign race corpse and make it his avatar. However, the moment the ¡®Divided Soul¡¯ entered, he felt a strange and repulsive feeling.

    Tang Yu had not paid much attention to it at first and thought that it was because he had mysophobia. After all, he was not willing to let his sub-soul enter the foreign race corpse.

    After reading the book, he realized that the posture he was in was not right.

    Back then, that Mind Demon Realm expert had many clones. One of them was also a Domain Realm expert, and it was the corpse of a royal ancestor.

    Taking the corpse of an expert was indeed a shortcut to quickly increase one¡¯s strength.

    However, the stronger the corpse, the greater the rejection. At this time, one needed to use some secret techniques to reduce the resistance when inserted.

    Tang Yu flipped through the hardcover book, sometimes thinking, sometimes frowning.

    The first part was mostly theory and foundation. When it came to the second part, it finally talked about the arrival of the soul, which could directly descend on a living person!

    If I count a wisp of soul as a unit, then I have to at least cultivate to ¡®ten¡¯ units, and the strength of the main soul must be more than three points before I can use this secret art¡­

    He had only cultivated three units now. Apart from himself, a wisp of soul was kept and a wisp was used on the avatar. It was far from enough to meet the requirements of using the soul descending secret art.

    But it was very valuable for research.

    Pa!

    The book closed.

    Tang Yu did not continue reading. He only studied it for a bit. Several minutes passed. He, who was immersed in learning, did not notice the passage of time.

    Now was not the time for research.

    When he returned to the castle, a member of the personal guards presented the news that had gathered from all over the world.

    The situation where the soul force had subsided continued to ferment. Tang Yu frowned even more deeply.

    Tree Shade and a few other territories are not affected much. Come on,e on,e on! The business of the Extreme Martial Arts Dojo in many ces has increased a lot because of this, but the other human shelters¡­

    His eyes were no longer limited to the ground. Without soul force, many shelters that could only barely resist the Mana Tide would be more and more dangerous.

    ¡°How about this?¡± He called over Luo Zhe, Chen Haiping, and the other higher-ups, and said, ¡°Find a widely used basic cultivation method and spread it out, so that most of the awakened can improve their strength through cultivation, and create one if there is no suitable one.¡±

    After a discussion, Luo Zhe proposed a non-attribute cultivation method called the Qi Gathering Method, which was easy to learn and suitable for most people to practice.

    At this time,

    ¡°Ding Dong!¡±

    There was a soft sound in his mind.

    It was some important information prompt that he had set up.

    [Transmission Array Search has found a new world coordinate ¨C unnamed World No. 18. ]

 Chapter 597

    <h4>Chapter 597</h4>

    The back mountain of the castle was the forbidden area of Tree Shade City.

    In one of the small valleys, there was a round stone tform made of white stone. The stone tform was about three steps high, with a radius of twenty meters. It was smooth and smooth, with ck, blue, and white profound patterns engraved on it. The edge of the stone tform was divided into eight square shaped columns with the same interval.

    A faint blue halo, along with the column at the edge of the stone tform, floated up and down.

    This was a level-three teleportation array. It was an S-level secret in Tree Shade City. There were many ck towers around the valley, and on the prismatic crystal of the Super Magic Prism Tower, there was a blue and purple energy flowing, emitting a terrifying aura.

    Pa da,

    Dressed in casual clothes, Tang Yu stepped onto the teleportation tform.

    The interface opened up like a water curtain in front of him.

    [Internal teleportation]: (optional) Luoxia sub-territory, Northern Court sub-territory, Yangtze River Delta sub-territory, Ancient Spirit Empire sub-territory¡­

    Secret Realm Teleportation: Holy City(Optional), Star Road Station No. 2733, Alliance of Mages Branch Secret Realm¡­

    Foreign Teleportation: Abandoned World No. 2, Abandoned World No. 3¡­ Unknown World No. 18(Rename).

    Tang Yu watched. Every time he found a new world, he was looking forward to it.

    A brand new world contained infinite possibilities. Only by looking for opportunities from the endless world could he fight against the foreign races, just like when he harvested the World Tree in Eno.

    However, every time he looked forward to it, he would be disappointed.

    Other than World Zero One, which had gained a lot from the continent, most of the new worlds that had been discovered were abandoned worlds.

    Somes had harsh environments, and there were almost no valuable resources. Some were worlds that had been extracted from the¡¯s origin and were already deste and dead.

    In the first seventeen worlds, there were ten worlds, whose origin had been destroyed, the was covered in dust, the¡¯s core had lost its temperature, and the¡¯s natives had all been wiped out.

    It made his heart sink a little.

    The appearance of the Nirvana World was so high that it could be seen that the Devil Race had already swept through the endless world, and he did not know how long the alliance with the Devil Race couldst.

    He shook his head. He had also thought of a way to contact the Star Alliance that resisted the Devil Race, but not to mention whether he could contact them. The strength of Earth was too weak, and the weak could not have the right to speak. Anyway, the existence of the Origin Star was very popr.

    He could only put out his thoughts, but he also hoped that the new world he found was a world that was connected to the universe.

    ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t put too much hope in it. As long as it isn¡¯t an abandoned world¡­¡±

    Out of the first seventeen worlds, there were only the fourth and thirteenth worlds, not the abandoned world.

    The fourth world was filled with sand and sand. There was a native race called the Yellow Sand Race. Although the environment was harsh and the concentration of Genesis Qi was not high, there were still many extraordinary metal ores hidden within. Currently, they had already established two territories in the fourth world, the Yellow Sand World.

    The thirteenth was the ¡®Yellow Forest World¡¯. There were no intelligent races, but the Genesis Qi was denser and there were many types of resources. The only w was that the area was smaller, only equivalent to the area of the three medium provinces of the Great Xia Kingdom.

    He walked down the stone tform.

    He stood outside the teleportation array.

    The spatial ring on his hand flickered slightly, and several scouting puppets appeared on the teleportation stone tform.

    Click,

    Choose World No. 18, transfer!

    A hazy blue halo enveloped the entire transfer array. The profound patterns carved on the stone tform circted energy and gathered at the center.

    A faint spatial fluctuation spread out. Several puppets disappeared without a trace.

    A Nightmare puppet appeared next to him. Tang Yu¡¯s consciousness descended on the Nightmare puppet. Using Nightmare¡¯s spatial affinity, he sensed the spatial fluctuations of the transfer array.

    It was as if he had seen a colorful vortex, but it disappeared in the next moment.

    He opened his eyes and let out a long sigh.

    His talent was not good for external factors, but after so long, he had not even grasped the slightest bit of his understanding of spatial power.

    Tang Yu was no longer able to contact the several scouting puppets, but there was still a very weak connection between them.

    About ten secondster,

    The connection between one of the scouting puppets suddenly became clear.

    The puppet had already returned to the city back point in the castle through the strengthened version of the Return Scroll. At the same time, an image was transmitted to his mind.

    In the lush forest, sunlight shone through the branches and leaves, scattering mottled light and shadows on the ground, like a strange hollow pattern.

    There were trees. It was undoubtedly a of life!

    Tang Yu revealed a look of joy. From the brief scene, there should not be any danger around him. He could execute the second step of the exploration n.

    A figure wearing a ck cape that looked exactly like him appeared beside him.

    Clone No. 1!

    It would be more appropriate to leave the lightning to the avatar.

    The ck-robed Tang Yu walked up to the teleportation tform. A momentter, a light blue halo enveloped him once more. The figure under the halo became blurry, and in the next instant, he disappeared.

    In the blink of an eye, a breath.

    Without Nightmare¡¯s spatial affinity, Tang Yu could only sense a shroud of power. When he returned to his senses, he was already there.

    ¡­

    In the forest, the light and shadows were mottled, and the chirping of birds came from afar.

    Tang Yu looked around.

    It seemed to be an ordinary forest. The trees were more than ten meters tall, and the mouths of the bowls were thick. The leaves were green, a bit like a por tree.

    Several scouting puppets were more than ten meters away. Some extracted the fallen leaves, some observed and analyzed the surroundings.

    Suddenly,

    His body sank, and an inexplicable pressure enveloped his body.

    ¡°It¡¯s the world¡¯s suppression force.¡±

    Lifes all had self-protection instincts. As an outsider, this pressure immediately fell on him.

    Tang Yu did not panic. This was not the first time he had encountered it. In the Yellow Sand World and the Forest World, there was world suppression. On the other hand, the Enoch World had been corroded by the foreign races to the point of being riddled with holes. The suppression force did not exist.

    ¡°Right now, I should only have thebat power of a veteran with three or four cores. My perception has been suppressed even more¡­¡±

    The Holy City had a special secret technique. As long as it was activated, the longer he stayed in this world, the lower the suppression force he would suffer until it was next to nothing.

    In this aspect, the Origin Star was far inferior to the other races.

    Earth was the top life, and the world¡¯s suppression was even more tyrannical. Even Saints would be suppressed when they came, and ordinary Second Order Transcendents could very well be suppressed to below the Transcendent rank.

    However, the foreign races that were active on Earth, even though they were suppressed, their losses were minimal.

    It was clear that the foreign races had very brilliant secret techniques to circumvent the world¡¯s suppression.

    He frowned, ¡°The Genesis Qi is too thin, even thinner than the previous two worlds. The quality of the air is also poor. I seem to smell gasoline.¡±

    Compared to the dense Genesis Qi and the clear air of Tree Shade City, he felt a little ufortable in this world.

    It was like going from clean water to muddy water.

    The Transcendent force field isted the dust.

    Tang Yu put away the puppets and stepped forward, crossing dozens of meters with each step.

    Not long after, he walked out of the forest.

    He was halfway up the mountain.

    Looking from afar, there were two or three stories high buildings at the foot of the mountain. They seemed to be a vige built on the t terrain.

    However, what surprised him was that there were a few cars parked on the road of the vige¡­ no, almost like cars.

    He turned his head to look around and saw a few signal towers standing high on the mountain.

    Hu ¡ª

    A white ne flew over the clouds.

    Tang Yu was a little surprised, what kind of world is this?! Rich Chinese?!

 Chapter 598

    <h4>Chapter 598</h4>

    The train stops in front of the station is the final stop of this train. Anhu ¨C South Station, please pack up your luggage and get ready to get off¡­

    The scenery outside the window swept past the corner of the eye, and the train slowly slowed down.

    The radio broadcast of the station echoed in the carriage and repeated two other unfamiliarnguages.

    Tang Yu sat in the first seat and looked out the window at the high-speed railway station, as if he had been through a lifetime.

    This world was very simr to Earth before the end of the world.

    Technology, architecture, humanities¡­ There were differences, but they were just like ordinary people who went out of the national gate to feel the exotic style, far from the otherworldly style he imagined.

    If not for thenguage, text, and main countries that were different from Earth, he would have thought that this time he was wearing a parallel world.

    Anxia was the country he was in.

    Most of the citizens here had ck hair, but their pupils were different ¨C ck pupils, blue pupils, and purple pupils.

    Other than his outstanding appearance, his other characteristics were no different from the people here.

    The strength of the Anxia Kingdom was not the strongest on this called  Heavenly Blue¡±, but it could still be ranked in the top three. The technology of Heavenly Blue was even higher than that of Earth before the apocalypse.

    With the ¡°high-speed iron¡± he was riding, the average speed reached 500 kilometers per hour. The initialnding point of the teleportation was located in a remote area of the Anxia Kingdom, far away from the core area. In order to understand this world well, he naturally chose the capital ¡°Anhu¡± as the first stop.

    The distance between the two ces was thousands of kilometers. Thus, Great Lord Tang changed fate and added illusions to the fake certificate. He interfered with the machine¡¯s detection and then boarded the train, all the way to Anhu.

    He also wanted to fly, but under the suppression of the world¡¯s suppression, the average speed of flying was not necessarilyparable to high-speed iron.

    The Genesis Qi in this area was too thin. If the average density of Earth¡¯s Genesis Qi was 1, then Tree Shade, who had set up arge Genesis Gathering Formation, Origin Energy Pool, and other floating inds, had a density of Genesis Qi around 10. As for the Heavenly Blue, the forest where he firstnded, the density of Genesis Qi was still 0.01 to 0.02, but there was not even 0.01 left in the State Capital Anhu.

    He was afraid that if he flew to Anhu from a small vige, his source energy would be exhausted. No matter how fast his recovery speed was, there would still be an environment to recover. Only by absorbing high-purity Origin Crystals could he replenish his own consumption.

    Thus, Great Lord Tang chose the high-speed rail.

    The train door opened, and Tang Yu, dressed in casual clothes without any luggage, walked up to the tform.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a foothold first and then understand the world in detail.¡±

    His current understanding of the Heavenly Blue was all obtained from the words of the surrounding crowd.

    But it was very limited.

    Even if there were, it was only true on the surface and mostly meaningless words.

    Tang Yu valued the Heavenly Blue very much.

    It was no less important than the Aino World.

    It is true that Genesis Qi is thin, and it is impossible to nurture natural treasures. It is hard to say whether or not there is any extraordinary power¡­ Not to mention that the Heavenly Blue has a master.

    If he wants topete for the resources of the Heavenly Blue, he will definitely be on the opposite side of the Heavenly Blue Nation.

    It will be very troublesome.

    He does not care much about ordinary grade materials.

    What he valued was people.

    The current Earth had a poption of less than one billion, and the total poption of Heavenly Blue exceeded 15 billion!

    People were the greatest resources!

    On Earth, due to the limitations of poption, the increase in ability points was slow, but just An Hu City alone had a poption of more than 30 million.

    Looking at him made him envious!

    He wished he could quickly build his own territory and set up a conversion formation.

    However, how to convert it was a problem. The ability value came from faith, faith, respect, worship, sense of belonging, and so on. First, there had to be a goal, whether it was a person, a thing, or a general.

    Not now.

    As for where to start from, that was a problem.

    Martial arts school? The effects were too slow.

    Teaching? Faith was toomon.

    To appear in front of people and face many troubles.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rent a house first and browse the Inte first.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention anything else, as a prosperous modern civilization, all kinds of novels, anime, movies, should not be bad, right?¡±

    God knows how long it had been since he had replenished his spiritual food!

    After Tree Shade City became prosperous, he had ordered people to find those famous authors and wanted to lock them up in dark room. In a few days, he would not give them any food¡­ However, in the end, he only found a few street writers.

    ¡°I heard before that there is an end point with the most popr works in the world¡­¡±

    His eyes flickered, and when he thought about it, he was a little excited.

    After asking a few passers-by, Tang Yu came to the door of an agency and suddenly realized that the money he had spent on soliciting was not enough.

    To think that he, Tang Fujia and Fang Yu, would actually end up in such a poor state one day.

    There were quite a few Origin Crystals in the storage ring. Wood, stone materials, and even some extraordinary minerals.

    There was no gold, so it was inconvenient to take out Origin Crystals.

    Thus, he could only continue to solicitdonations.

    His mental strength spread out like arge, and all kinds of information from all directions flowed into his mind.

    His brain worked at a high speed, filtering out that the target had to be rich, and it was best if the target was evil ¨C no matter what he said, he still lost his bottom line.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t find a suitable target within thirty seconds, just pick a rich person.¡±

    ¡°If you still can¡¯t find it, then¡­ it will be a agency.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the morality index of the residents in Anhu City is high or because there are too many surveince cameras¡­ Under the bright sky, ten seconds, twenty seconds passed, and he really did not find a suitable target.

    Could it be that he really wants to abandon my integrity?

    Suddenly,

    The corners of his mouth curled up. He raised his foot and took a step forward, and his whole body disappeared in a split second. In the next instant, he appeared dozens of meters away. The surrounding passers-by did not notice anything and still hurried back and forth.

    In order to hide his figure, his speed was not too fast, but in just a few seconds, he arrived in front of a dark alley a few kilometers away.

    Anhu City was very prosperous, but there were also remote ces, surrounded by unfinished buildings. Even in the daytime, there were not many people.

    Not far away, in the alley, three punks with red hair and yellow face, surrounded a girl who was about seventeen or eighteen years old, and gestured the dagger in their hands.

    It looked like robbery, and there was nock of further possibilities.

    The girl helplessly stepped back and leaned against the wall. Her eyes were filled with tears and her face was filled with fear.

    The three thugs stepped forward andughed.

    Tang Yu sighed. It was time to make a move.

    He took a step forward.

    Suddenly,

    The weak girl screamed and couldn¡¯t help closing her eyes. She waved her white arms in a panic, bang bang bang three times, only to see the three thugs fly upside down several meters like broken sacks.

    Tang Yu, ¡°¡­¡±

    This script seemed a little off.

    The girl opened her eyes. She was at a loss.

    Tang Yu sensed a faint aura that belonged only to awakened ones rising from the girl.

    Had she just awakened?

    He frowned. It seemed that there was an invisible wave sweeping by.

    A ck crack shed in front of the girl.

    Tear

    The sharp ws swiped across, and the girl¡¯s throat was cut open. Blood flowed out, and she let out the sound of terror.

    It was too sudden, and before Tang Yu could react, he saw a ck beast appear.

    The girl was on the verge of death. He was about to go forward to save her, but his gaze suddenly focused. He saw the wound on the girl¡¯s throat recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Was it a self-healing ability?

    Wait!

    He saw that around the wound that had recovered, the blood that had dyed the front of his her flowed backwards. In the blink of an eye, her neck was as white as before.

    Tang Yu, ¡°¡­¡±

    Was the script today not right?!

 Chapter 599

    <h4>Chapter 599</h4>

    In the dark alley, Tang Yu, who had just stepped in, stopped.

    His mind was still a little confused.

    What exactly happened? Why do I not understand it?

    This is not awakening!

    The girl leaned against the wall, gasping for breath. She was still in shock.

    Tang Yu noticed that the girl¡¯s face had be even paler. She had just awakened, and her aura was still rising. However, it suddenly stopped. Instead, it fell down a little. It was very weak, like a candle in the wind.

    The long ck hair that fell to her chest was dyed with the same blood. However, there were a few more strands of white hair.

    The girl¡¯s ability to save herself had clearly exceeded the scope of her current ability. It was an overdraft and overdrafted her vitality.

    It wasn¡¯t self-healing ¨C the consumption of self-healing wasn¡¯t that great.

    Could it be a blood type ability?

    He thought.

    The blood type ability also had some self-saving effects, including the flow of blood. However, Tang Yu noticed that the girl¡¯s neck, hair, clothes, and other ces that had been stained with blood before were all very clean.

    A person who had just awakened and instinctively saved himself would not be able to suck all of his blood back ¨C it required a lot of control.

    Then,

    Could it be,

    It was¡­

    He guessed a possibility, but he did not dare to think about it before.

    A gust of wind blew,

    The alley fell into a strange silence.

    The three hooligans were not seriously injured. They had already sat up, but their legs were trembling and they could not stand. They looked in horror at the monster that suddenly appeared a few meters away.

    Green gray fur, strong limbs, sharp ws on the ground several deep scratches, and a pair of faint eyes swept across the five humans in the alley.

    A giant wolf.

    A strange beast wolf.

    At this moment, it let out a low growl unwillingly, its ws digging the ground, and it was very vignt of the surrounding environment.

    The girl was even more panicked. A surge of power had just surged out of her body, but at this moment, it was like a tide that had faded away. Her entire body was soft and powerless, and she was even weaker than usual.

    As for the giant wolf, it was less than half a meter away from her.

    Its mouth was open, revealing sharp and long teeth. There was even some minced meat between its teeth, and the rich smell of blood rushed straight at it.

    The terrifying threat of death lingered in her heart.

    Hu ¡ª

    The giant wolf turned its head, bringing with it a fishy smell.

    The girl gritted her teeth and tried hard not to cry out, but her legs could not help but soften, and she knelt on the ground.

    She noticed that apart from the first three hoodlums, there seemed to be a passerby walking over.

    However, the pressure that the giant wolf gave her was too great. Not to mention four people, even forty people would not be a match for this giant wolf.

    Step ¡ª

    The passerby walked forward, and the sound attracted the attention of the giant wolf.

    The giant blue-gray wolf turned around and roared. Its body that was full of explosive power jumped up, and its mouth opened, biting straight at the passerby.

    The girl could not help but close her eyes, as if seeing the scene of blood sshing.

    After a long time,

    After a long time,

    She did not hear any movement, and her eyshes trembled as she opened her eyes.

    The giant wolf that pounced forward froze in mid-air.

    The passer-by stretched out his palm and pressed it against the giant wolf¡¯s forehead. Time seemed to stop at this moment. The sunlight from outside the alley shot in and drove away the shadows, leaving behind a person and a wolf.

    There was also that indifferent gaze, without the aura of fireworks.

    Hua ¡ª

    From the beginning of the wolf head, the blue-gray wolf disappeared inch by inch, as if it had been disintegrated into the smallest particle in the world, leaving no trace.

    Tang Yu withdrew his palm, slightly ashamed.

    Facing a beast who was only at the fifth level of awakening, he actually¡­ used amon attack.

    Originally, he should have let out a cold snort and killed the wolf with blood flowing out of its seven orifices, but the appearance of the giant wolf was too strange. Even he didn¡¯t notice it. He thought it was a beast hiding its aura.

    In the end, it really was only at the low level of awakening.

    There was only one truth. This giant wolf¡­ was identally thrown out of the spatial crack.

    He took a few steps forward and walked to the ce where the giant wolf first appeared. He reached out his hand and did not go through anything.

    The spatial crack disappeared.

    It only existed for a moment.

    The death of the giant wolf caused the terrifying aura in the alley to disappear. The three hooligans discovered in shock that their legs did not tremble, and their waists were no longer sore. They quickly stood up from the ground. When they looked again at the blue-gray giant wolf that did not even leave a trace, they thought they had seen an illusion.

    They looked at Tang Yu from left to right at the target who was kneeling on the ground, then at the dagger that had fallen several meters away¡­ The three hooligans felt that today¡¯s world view had been impacted.

    Then,

    His eyes blurred.

    The three of them walked out of the alley in a daze. They paused for a moment and suddenly ¡°woke up¡±.

    Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?

    The little red hair and the little yellow hair were at a loss.

    They¡­ came out today to ¡°rob the rich to help the poor¡±, right?

    But now¡­

    The three of them looked at each other.

    ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t want to do this line of work. I want to be a good person.¡±

    ¡°Me, me too. I regret, I feel guilty, my heart is stuffed, I feel sad.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s turn ourselves in and repent for the past. We will be grateful for tomorrow.¡±

    The three hooligans ¡°suddenly woke up¡±, and their tears suddenly hugged each other.

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    ¡°Second Brother!¡±

    ¡°Third Brother!¡±

    Then, they walked side by side towards the police station. Tang Yu and the girl, who were not far away, did not seem to notice.

    This scene,

    Suddenly, she got up and patted the dust off her body. She took three steps forward and took two steps forward. ¡°Immortal Master, please ept me as your disciple.¡±

    Tang Yu, ¡°???¡±

    ¡­

    Anhu City, Taihe District.

    Tang Yu walked into a single vi. There were many flowers and nts nted in the garden in front of the courtyard, and his eyes were full of greenery.

    Shang Gong Ling, who had just escaped from the line of death, was now jumping and jumping in front of him, looking like she had no psychological shadow at all.

    However,

    Tang Yu touched the tip of his nose. Although he was more handsome, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that something bad will happen if you lead a stranger home?¡±

    ¡°You are my master and my savior. I trust you.¡±

    Shang Gong Ling was not stupid. She had seen the dazed looks of the three hooligans. She knew that she would not be able to resist if they really had evil intentions. Most importantly, she really wanted to learn immortal arts. The immortal master was right in front of her. If she missed it, she might not have a chance in this life.

    Tang Yu coughed dryly. ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed to ept a disciple yet.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve alreadye to my house. Isn¡¯t this a promise?¡± She stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°No, actually, I just don¡¯t have a ce to stay.¡±

    Tang Yuined.

    This world was even more mysterious than he had imagined. Before he investigated it thoroughly, it was better to firsty low.

    As a rich and beautifuldy, Shang Gong Ling should be able to provide him with a lot of help.

    It was not impossible to ept him as a disciple.

    The data in his eyes shed, and a translucent screen appeared in front of his eyes.

    [Target: Rich and Beautiful Lady]

    [Age: 18]

    [Qualification: S]

    [Level: First Awakening]

    [Talent: Power of Time]

    [ss: Time Usage]

    [Condition: Height: 162cm. Weight: 46kg. Three sizes: 82, 61, 81¡­]

    Seeing this,

    Tang Yu thought to himself, ¡°As expected.¡±

 Chapter 600

    <h4>Chapter 600</h4>

    In Shanggong Ling¡¯s vi, a gust of wind blew, and all the food on the table was wiped out.

    Tang Yu only tasted the food of this world and tasted the meat of the beasts. The food made by the master of cooking, the food of Anxia, could not trigger his soul of a foodie.

    On the other hand, Shanggong Ling ate too fast.

    In less than five minutes, he finished at least six people.

    Her hand that was holding the chopsticks paused, and then she suddenly realized that there was no food left on the entire table. ¡°How could it be¡­¡±

    Shanggong Ling could not believe that she could eat so much. She had clearly ordered a table of takeout in a nearby restaurant in order to show her filial piety to her master. What should she do? Her image waspletely ruined, sob¡­

    Her face was nk. She felt weak and helpless, but she still wanted to eat.

    ¡°Gulu ¡ª¡°

    Her stomach started growling again, and her face turned red.

    ¡°This is the side effect of your awakening. As the saying goes, if you be stronger, you can eat more.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Is that so?¡±

    She tilted her head, ¡°But, the appetite can¡¯t increase infinitely, right? Won¡¯t you waste a lot of time on eating?¡±

    ¡°No, once you reach a certain level of cultivation, you will be able to abstain from eating.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ how strong can cultivation be? Can you fly on roofs, walk on walls, and cut through rocks?¡±

    Tang Yu shook his head slightly.

    Shanggong Ling was a little disappointed. She heard,

    ¡°When you cultivate to the highest level, you can overturn rivers and seas.¡±

    This voice was calm, as if it were fortelling a very normal thing.

    Shanggong Ling was stunned for a moment.

    After nine years ofpulsory education, she did not believe that such a terrifying power existed in this world.

    Perhaps only ancient cultivators had this kind of power? Didn¡¯t all novels say so?

    If there was a powerhouse who could overturn seas and rivers in this world, how could this world be just a daily world?

    Apart from today, she had never encountered anything strange in her past eighteen years of life.

    How low was the probability of meeting a cultivator?

    He was also a cultivator who couldmunicate with others!

    Perhaps his master was the kind of old senior who had juste out of seclusion and had cultivated to a high level!

    He secretly nced at Tang Yu, who was using hisptop to check information.

    He had been in seclusion for at least several years!

    Master was probably one of the rare powerhouses in this world!

    Thinking of this, she became even more determined to hug Tang Yu¡¯s thigh.

    Tang Yu felt a strange gaze. He raised his head and saw Shanggong Ling looking away in panic.

    He shook his head in confusion.

    With the help of thework, he had a rough understanding of the worldyout, history, and some important events that had happened recently.

    It was just that¡­

    There was no information about spatial rifts and beasts.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of such a situation today? Even if it¡¯s just a rumor?¡± Tang Yu frowned.

    She frowned and thought for a long time before saying, ¡°No. There are very few cultivators like that giant wolf.¡±

    Tang Yu fell into deep thought.

    Without investigating the situation behind the spatial crack, he had to be careful no matter what he did.

    He could not guarantee that there were experts that far surpassed him in this world.

    ¡°Good evening, viewers. Wee to the evening news. Today¡¯s main program is: Xi Lun Zhong Tower was suddenly caught in fire, and a thousand years of history was destroyed¡­¡±

    The solemn voice of the host came from the LCD screen.

    ¡°How could Xi Lun Zhong Tower be burned to ashes by the fire?!¡±

    Tang Yu:???

    Shanggong Ling looked at him as if he was an alien.

    He didn¡¯t even know Xi Lun clock tower, could it be that going into seclusion for too long would damage the brain?

    ¡°Xi Lun clock tower is one of Xi Lun¡¯s most famous attractions, just like our Anxia Country¡¯s Elephant God Pce, this kind of ce does not have any mmable materials,

    Even if it were forreally lit up, it would definitely be controlled in time. How could there be no residue left?¡±

    In the evening, the news invited all the brick masters to analyze the cause of the burning of the clock tower, what temporary work missed, what great difficulty of a thousand-year-old heritage rescue, and so on and so forth.

    Shanggong Ling also nodded. She suddenly reacted and looked at Tang Yu. ¡°Could it be that it has something to do with cultivators and monsters?¡±

    Tang Yu also felt that it was very likely. He immediately searched online. On a certain post, he saw a friend who imed to be a witness. He spoke with certainty and told what he saw with his own eyes. A figure covered in mes rushed out of the clock tower.

    When he looked again, his lower body was sprayed like a dog.

    ¡­

    ¡°In the path of cultivation, one must first feel the presence of Genesis Qi¡±

    In the upper pce, Shanggong Ling pleaded in every possible way, expressing her willingness to make important contributions to the promotion of the ¡°master¡¯s¡± and to dedicate herself to the outstanding cause of mankind. Tang Yu finally agreed ¡°reluctantly¡± and epted her as his apprentice.

    ¡°Close your eyes and think about it carefully. Is there any special information in your mind?¡±

    Shanggong Ling did as she was told. She sat on the sofa and closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and exhaled. After a long time, she opened her eyes and looked at him innocently.

    Nothing.

    Tang Yu was a bit puzzled.

    You have S grade talent!

    Daughter of the Son of Destiny¡­!

    Shouldn¡¯t cultivation be as simple as breathing?

    Not to mention the full set of ss inheritances. If Nancy, who was also an S grade talent, wasn¡¯t sealed, she would probably break through to be a Transcendent before the age of ten!

    He was simply throwing away the face of an S grade talent.

    Did he ept the wrong disciple?

    Tang Yu rubbed his chin and quickly reacted Not to mention a ten-year-old Transcendent, Shanggong Ling had only awakened at the age of eighteen ¨C under the circumstances of being stimted.

    Could it be that the concentration of Genesis Qi was too low and the awakening was notplete? She¡­ lost her inheritance?

    Without the corresponding cultivation method, no matter how high one¡¯s aptitude was, one would not be able to absorb Genesis Qi to cultivate.

    Tang Yu took two steps forward and pointed with his finger.

    Weng

    Shanggong Ling¡¯s head swayed for a few seconds before it suddenly blossomed with a bright light.

    Immediately after,

    Tang Yu sensed that the surrounding Genesis Qi was rapidly gathering towards the pce bell.

    This S grade aptitude was not fake!

    However, the Genesis Qi in this world was too thin. Even if one absorbed a few hundred metres of Genesis Qi, it would not be able topare to a casual breath on Earth.

    After some thought,

    Tang Yu took out a high purity Genesis Crystal and crushed it. He then sealed the scattered Genesis Qi around Shanggong Ling.

    The first time she cultivated, Shanggong Lingsted for several minutes. When she opened her eyes again, it was already night.

    She had sessfully broken through to the second level of the awakened realm.

    Shanggong Ling, who could clearly feel the change in her strength, was extremely surprised.

    ¡°Master, how did I do? I won¡¯t lose face for you, right?¡±

    Tang Yu had a ck line on his head, ¡°Generally average, it¡¯s far worse than what I was in the past. I think I didn¡¯t even need an hour when I cultivated from the first level to the second level.¡±

    After all, he relied on refining his soul force.

    ¡°Then what about the younger generation of the cultivation world?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Tang Yu replied casually. Suddenly, his mind moved and he sensed an abnormal energy fluctuation in the distance.

    After thinking for a while, he looked at Shanggong Ling and smiled.

    ¡°Come with me to see your colleague.¡±

    Shanggong Ling: ???

 Chapter 601

    <h4>Chapter 601</h4>

    Anhu City, Chaoxia District, a construction site.

    The night was like a curtain that enveloped the earth, and there was no light in the darkness.

    Bang!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Suddenly, an ear-piercing gunshot rang out from the silent construction site.

    There was also a slightly panicked shout.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°It, it¡¯sing!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A ck shadow rushed out from behind an excavator.

    The rest of the people fired their shots one after another. The bullets hit the excavator and truck parked in the construction site, causing sparks to fly. However, it was difficult for them to keep up with the ck shadow¡¯s speed.

    Suddenly,

    Sou ¡ª

    A slight air-breaking sound was heard, and in an instant, a police officer who was shooting with a gun fell down with a scream.

    ¡°Retreat, retreat!¡±

    Two police car lights shone over, and the panicked police officer finally saw the appearance of the ck shadow.

    Blue skin with wrinkles, countless tiny grains on its abdomen, and a pair ofrge and round golden eyes on its head¡­

    It was a blue frog that had been magnified countless times, and it was at least two meters tall when it squatted there!

    The blue giant frog¡¯s long red tongue flicked out, and it was this fatal tongue thatpletely pierced through the chest and abdomen of a police officer.

    ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡±

    A police officer screamed, his hands trembling, almost unable to hold the pistol.

    It was said that one could not be a spirit after establishing a country!

    What the hell was it!

    The captain leading the team was also shocked, but at his level, he had already vaguely heard some news, and with a dark face, hemanded the others to retreat.

    The gunshots did not stop. However, in the dark and the construction site where many construction vehicles were parked, their guns could not hit the giant frog at a fast speed.

    The captain was even more suspicious about whether the bullets of the pistol could cause fatal damage to the giant frog.

    At this time,

    A ck car rushed into the construction site, kicking up dust.

    The car door opened, and three men and a woman in ck clothes quickly rushed out of the car.

    ¡°We are from the thirteenth team of national security. Leave this ce to us.¡±

    The man in his early thirties threw out his ID card, and his other hand held a two long spear, slowly approaching the giant frog.

    The other three members, some with shields, some with two swords, thest one jumped and steadilynded on the roof of a g cart, half kneeling, aiming with a rifle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat and block the construction site.¡±

    The police captain shouted and slowly retreated with a pistol in his hand.

    He saw the young man jump two or three meters high with his own eyes and knew that this situation was not something they could touch.

    The people of Division 13 slowly approached.

    The giant frog jumped out and the captain, Wang De, swung his spear.

    Bang!

    Wang De¡¯s arm was numb and he took two steps back, but the giant frog seemed to be fine. Its golden eyes stared coldly, and its red tongue stabbed out like a sharp sword.

    He had no way to avoid it.

    Bang!

    This time, there was a gunshot, and the sound was even more muffled.

    A spray of blood sshed out from where the giant frog was leaning against its eyes. It was shocked, and its hind legs exerted strength, and it jumped into the shadows.

    ¡°It¡¯s a giant frog that has awakened to the third level!¡±

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Wang De said. ¡°This thing is one of the best in the third level!¡±

    In their team, other than Captain Wang De, who was a third level Awakened, the other three were only at the second level.

    This kind of configuration was usually enough to deal with a third level beast, but he knew how difficult it was to deal with frog type beasts.

    He could not let this giant frog escape ¨C the construction site was not far from the downtown area!

    ¡°n B!¡±

    He pulled the grenade trigger and threw it out.

    Bang!

    In the explosion, the giant blue frog was forced out.

    The team member holding the shield was on the side, blocking the giant frog¡¯s movement range.

    Wang De suddenly stomped on the ground, rushed forward a few steps, and stabbed out with his spear.

    The giant frog¡¯s red tongue shot out, and Wang De raised his spear to meet it, allowing the red tongue to wrap around the spear.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Thest woman holding two swords approached nimbly, and the sword light shed, about tond on the giant frog¡¯s tongue.

    Hua ¡ª

    Water vapor condensed in the air.

    A blue torrent was flung out like a whip, and the two swords woman who flew close flew out like a broken kite.

    Wang De¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Water control! It actually has the ability to control water. Damn it!¡±

    Wang De also had a special ability. His ability was to control the wind and could condense a wind de. This was the reason why he could lead a team alone.

    However, they also had special abilities. Beasts¡­ were much stronger than humans!

    Just like the same level, the strength and speed of beasts were stronger than humans!

    More and more water currents appeared, crashing down on him like waves.

    Wang De urged the wind currents to circle around the spear shaft. He pulled it, but it could not be pulled. He gritted his teeth, and the wind currents gathered in front of him, forming a white wind de. Under his control, the wind de shed out violently, shing onto the waves, creating sshes and splitting apart.

    But not long after,

    The wind de exhausted all of its energy, and the waves of water still had extraordinary power, continuing to smash down on him.

    Wang De had no choice but to give up on his spear. A gust of wind supported his body as he flew out.

    However, without his weapon, he had lost half of hisbat strength.

    He could only condense three more Wind des at most. It would be very difficult for him to deal with the giant frog that was protected by water.

    ¡°I have already called for reinforcements, but¡­¡± Wang De had an ugly expression on his face. ¡°We have to stall for at least ten minutes.¡±

    This was almost impossible.

    In a short two minutes, Wang De shot out three wind des to rescue them. As for himself, he had exhausted all of his Origin Energy and Spirit. His face was already pale and he was on the verge of copse.

    Other than the person in charge of long-range support, the other two members of the team were panting heavily.

    Even though they were not injured, everyone knew that if they made a mistake, it was very likely that it would be fatal.

    ¡­

    In the night,

    Tang Yu took Shanggong Ling and flew through the roof of the corridor. The wind blew and his clothes fluttered.

    Both of them wore ck cloaks andpletely blended into the darkness of the night.

    However, the cloaks were not provided by him, but from the inventory of the Shanggong Ling.

    They could be seen in the clothing warehouse of the Shanggong Ling Vi.

    ording to her, she had long had the idea of serving justice and preparing these clothes for rainy days.

    It was just shy but not practical.

    Tang Yu was a little worried about his first disciple¡¯s IQ. In the end, he chose the most ¡°ordinary¡± ck cloak.

    Pa! Pa!

    The two of themnded on a building that was built and looked into the distance.

    Shanggong Ling patted her chest and shook it up and down. The ¡°leap¡± just now still made her legs tremble, but¡­ it was really exciting!

    She looked over with rapt attention. She was very curious about the other cultivators besides her master.

    She was a senior to her. Although she couldn¡¯tpare to her master, she should be¡­ very strong, right?

    Tang Yu had long sensed the situation at the construction site. However, he was rather speechless.

    What did he see?

    The chickens pecked each other!

    A third-level awakened beast couldn¡¯t be taken down for so long?

    Did the officials of Anxia all eat shit?

    Or¡­

    Tang Yu, who was always had a high standard of awakened ones in Tree Shade looked down at the four-man team below and saw that they were surrounded by danger by a giant frog. Tang Yu said that they were the worst awakened one I had ever seen!

 Chapter 602

    <h4>Chapter 602</h4>

    The four-man team of Division 13 was surrounded by perils. The seven or eight police officers who had been waiting at the periphery and watching from a distance joined the battle again.

    However, their support was useless. The ordinary pistol bullets could only scrape the skin of the giant frog ¨C it had to be hit. On the contrary, the stray bullets were a big threat to the four awakened ones of Division 13.

    Soon, two police officers and one awakened from Division 13 were injured. The other police officers had no choice but to retreat.

    At this time, only five minutes had passed since Wang De sent out the distress signal.

    ¡°Master, Master, they can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡±

    The kind girl couldn¡¯t bear it, but she was not worried. Since her master was here, it should not be difficult to save the people below.

    Therefore, she heard Tang Yu say, ¡°Girl, save the world¡­ Cough, the task of saving the five losers is handed over to you.¡±

    ¡°Eh? o(())o¡±

    Shanggong Ling was dumbfounded.

    ¡°What do you think of this frogpared to the giant wolf this morning?¡±

    Shanggong Ling thought carefully, ¡°Is that giant wolf more powerful?¡± She stillcked enough experience to judge and could only rely on instinct.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the giant wolf has the strength of the peak of the fifth stage, while the giant frog only has the strength of the third stage.¡±

    There was a difference of two levels.

    Shanggong Ling nodded in a daze.

    ¡°Then what do you think of the strength of the Awakened below?¡± Tang Yu changed the topic.

    ¡°He should be very strong.¡±

    Shanggong Ling was not too sure.

    In fact, she could clearly see the movements of those people, including the giant frog. Although the danger of fighting made her feel shocked, she also knew that she was not the opponent of those seniors and monsters. However¡­ she felt that the gap was not that big?

    No, no!

    Gong Ling shook his head furiously in his heart. It must be that he could not understand the operation of the senior. He was just a newbie who had just cultivated. How could he beparable to others?

    ¡°Is he really very strong?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ not bad.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of whether he is strong or not, I will leave that giant frog to you.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Master, wait, I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m only at the second stage, and that giant frog is already at the third stage¡­¡±

    Thinking about it, it didn¡¯t seem like there was much of a difference?

    Only at the first stage?

    No, no!

    Can¡¯t you see that those senior cultivators are no match for me?

    I¡¯m just a newbie!

    Shanggong Ling was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°My disciple can¡¯t fight against someone who is three to four levels higher than him. How can he do that?¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s ck robe fluttered in the wind.

    However, it was also clear that with only levels and no experience orbat skills, it would be difficult to beat someone of the same level. In the face of a giant frog with the ability to control water, it would take less than a minute to hit the GG.

    His first disciple could not be so weak!

    ¡°For the sake of your first battle, I will add a BUFF to you.¡±

    B, BUFF?

    Shanggong Ling was stunned again.

    Under Tang Yu¡¯s ck robe, a finger stretched out. The fingertip lit up and outlined in the void.

    ¡¸…d¡¹!

    A golden rune formed in the void and instantly entered Gong Ling¡¯s body.

    Immediately,

    She found that her body had changed. Her eyes and ears were clearer, and she could see the movements of the giant frog even more clearly.

    But it was not over yet. Tang Yu drew a few more runes in the void.

    Strength enhancement!

    Speed enhancement!

    Endurance enhancement!

    Runes of different colors entered the body of Shanggong Ling.

    Less than ten seconds had passed!

    For Tang Yu, who was now a high-ranked rune artist, drawing in the air and inscribing primary runes was easy, and he had even manually changed it to the ¡°human body support¡± version ¨C with his body at the second level of Transcendent, if he specialized in runes, it would be a certainty that he would step into the master level.

    As he swept his empty hands over, he felt that he was still missing something. He stretched out his hand and a metal rod flew over. In the air, it was sliced into a sharp spike by the Origin Energy released, and a sharp rune was drawn on the metal rod.

    ¡°Here, there¡¯s a weapon too. Go, young girl.¡±

    Tang Yu patted her back, and the bell that was still in a daze fell from the roof of the building.

    She almost cried out in rm, but she suddenly realized that her falling speed was not fast. It was as light as a feather, wrapped around her like a tornado.

    Then,

    Shended directly in the middle of the battlefield, between the Awakened of Division 13 and giant frogs.

    The five people and one beast were stunned.

    ¡­

    Wang De covered his blood-stained arm and looked around at the two yers who had fallen to the ground. He was very desperate.

    Even the team member responsible for long-range support was shot by the giant frog¡¯s water arrow, and the gun was damaged.

    Their team had already lost the ability to escape.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Wang De widened his eyes. At some point in time, a girl in a ck robe appeared in front of him.

    The girl looked a little flustered. She held an iron rod in her hand and pointed it at the giant frog with a trembling finger.

    Awakened ones?

    Second tier!

    Wang De knew that it was impossible for the Division 13 to grasp the information of all the Awakened ones. Some people who did not disturb the social order and only wanted to live peacefully after their regr registration, the Division 13 would not force these Awakened ones to join. At most, they would be tempted.

    However,

    Under such circumstances, what could a second stage Awakened do?

    None of the four of them were a match for this giant frog!

    Only a fourth stage Awakened would be able to contend against the giant frog.

    If we want to be safe, we need to have a big five!

    ¡°Run! Leave this ce!¡±

    But it was already toote.

    When the giant frog saw another human appear, a wave of water rushed out. At the same time, the huge figure jumped high and smashed towards Shanggong Ling.

    This speed,

    This power,

    And that dangerous and strange wave, even if he was at his peak, he would need the assistance of his teammates to deal with it.

    The girl, finished ¡­

    Ah

    Although Shanggong Ling was a little flustered, she realized that the aura of the giant frog was far less terrifying when she came into close contact with it.

    She instinctively moved.

    Her figure shed to avoid the iing waves. Facing the giant frog¡¯s feet, she held the iron rod in her hand and stabbed forward.

    In the midst of Wang De¡¯s shocked expression, the sharpened iron rod that he was reading directly pierced through the front foot of the giant frog.

    P-pierced through?

    With his strength of the third level of awakening, coupled with the sharpness of the long spear, he felt great resistance when he stabbed the giant frog.

    But¡­

    Before Wang De could understand what was going on, he saw that Shanggong Ling and the giant frog had fought for a few rounds and were not at a disadvantage!

    No,

    She gradually gained the upper hand!

    In the beginning, it was panic andck of experience. Shanggong Ling was a little flustered, but when she realized that the giant frog was just so-so, she began to be reckless.

    An iron rod swung like a tiger and wind, leaving bloody marks on the giant frog¡¯s body.

    Boom!

    Waves of water turned into water arrows that shot out from all directions, as well as the sharpest tongue that shot towards Shanggong Ling like lightning.

    This was the giant frog¡¯s desperate attack!

    For a moment, danger enveloped her, but she was no longer flustered.

    With her weapon in hand, her body was filled with endless power, and she could not help but feel excited.

    Buzz ¨C

    The water arrow and the long tongue suddenly slowed down, as if they had fallen into a swamp.

    But this was not just vision!

    Everything around Shanggong Ling slowed down.

    Including the thoughts of the giant frog!

    Pu ¡ª!

    The sharp iron rod pierced through the giant frog¡¯s lower jaw.

    Blood sttered everywhere.

    The giant frog¡¯s huge body fell to the ground.

    After being stunned for a long time, Gong Ling finally spat it out. He shook the robe on his body and retreated.

    Wang De and the others were stunned.

    Other than the joy of escaping from death, his mood was also extremelyplicated.

    Could it be that all the awakened training they had received all these years was fake?

    Rumble!

    Suddenly, a loud noise came from afar. Under the shocked expressions of the few people, a building that was under construction copsed!

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603: We Are Different

    Time went back to two minutes ago.

    The giant frog whose jaw had been pierced and its aura hadpletely disappeared stood together with the weak young girl whose body was stained with blood. The extremely impactful scene caused Wang De and the others to be unable toe back to their senses for a long time.

    "Cough, cough."

    It was only after the heavily injured Awakened Ones coughed out blood that he woke everyone up.

    Wang De called for the medical team of Division 13, but he was not too worried. With the vitality of the Awakened ones, as long as they were not on the verge of death, most of them could be saved.

    And all of this was attributed to the girl in front of them.

    Apart from thanking him, they were also curious where this fierce person came from.

    Why had there never been any news of this expert?

    The twenty-year-old woman in the four-man team quickly became familiar with Shanggong Ling.

    Shanggong Ling learned a lot about the Awakened circle, Division 13, and Abyssal Rift from them.

    "Abyssal Rift?"

    ording to scientists, that is an unstable spatial crack that connects to another world. The appearance of Abyssal Rift has no pattern, most of which onlysts for a short time. However, there are often all kinds of beasts running from the other side of Abyssal Rift.

    As for our Division 13, it is a department that specializes in dealing with such incidents.

    Originally, the Abyssal Rift was notmon. However, in recent months, the frequency of the Abyssal Rift''s appearance seems to have increased.

    The woman who was wiping her twin swords sighed.

    They were not considered weak in the circle of Awakened ones. Captain Wang De could be considered an expert. However, in the face of beasts, they were still very weak.

    Just like today, a three-level giant frog almost caused their group to be wiped out.

    She talked about somemon knowledge in the Awakened circle and also knew that in their circle, Shanggong Ling was aplete and utter newbie. She probably had not even interacted much with other Awakened ones.

    "Xiao Ling, how long have you been awakened?" she asked curiously. "Uh, if you don''t want to, you can also not answer."

    Gong Ling extended a finger.

    She had already realized that the speed at which her strength was increasing seemed to be a bit too fast.

    These seniors were truly... a bit ordinary.

    In order to not shock these seniors, in order to not shock them, she nned to say that she had awakened for a month.

    However, before she could finish her words,

    The twin swords woman eximed, "In a year, you actually awakened twice in a year and reached the second level of strength. Moreover, you even have the strength to kill a third level beast..."

    Little Ling, you are a true genius!

    Shanggong Ling looked at the four people who were full of amazement and was a bit confused.

    So you only have the strength of the second level in a year?

    Why is it a little different from what I imagined in the world of cultivators?

    "Sister Lin, how long have you been awakened?" she asked cautiously.

    "My first awakening was more than two years ago. Later, I joined Division 13. After training for a period of time, I began to carry out missions. About nine months ago, in a dangerous mission, two of my teammates were killed by beasts. At that time, grief and despair allowed me to awaken again and step into the second level."

    Among the Division 13, there are many people who awakened five or six years ago and still remain at the first level. There are even more non-official level one awakened.

    As for our captain, he has woken up three times, and he is rarely seen in the Division 13. He is a top-notch expert.

    Speaking of this, the twin sword woman suddenly felt a little embarrassed.

    The young girl in front of her had only woken up for a year, but her strength was stronger than the captain. She was also a well-deserved expert!

    However, as a senior, the twin sword woman still had some words to say, "Little Ling, although you are a genius, remember, you can''t be arrogant andcent. As far as I know, in our Anhu branch, there was a senior who had awakened three times in a year. Now, that senior is already a big shot."

    Shanggong Ling nodded nkly.

    Is that so?

    But I only awakened today.

    Even Master said that my talent is mediocre.

    Also,

    Don''t you think you can break through as long as you cultivate?

    Isn''t this a very simple and ordinary thing?

    Although Shanggong Ling was simple, she said,

    However, she was still keenly aware that things were not simple.

    She might be different from these people.

    She did not mention the cultivation method, only asking about the mon sense" of the Awakened circle.

    Until

    With a rumble, a tall building not far away copsed and woke everyone up.

    "How, how is he fat four"

    Wang De''s teeth were chattering.

    Not only did the building copse, but he felt a terrifying aura rising from the copsed building ruins.

    "The ck, Abyssal Rift has appeared again!"

    Shanggong Ling also noticed it, and her face was a little pale.

    The strength of the aura was simr to the giant wolf in the morning, and it was undoubtedly at the fifth level of awakening.

    However, there was more than one!

    Rustling sounds rang out.

    In front of them,

    Giant scorpions that were covered in ck shells and were three to four meters long crawled out of the ruins. Their tails with poisonous thorns swung around, emitting a cold light.

    Wang De''s face was full of despair. "Scorpions with poison are very difficult to deal with beasts!"

    Of course, even if it were foran ordinary fifth level awakened beast, it would still be enough to wipe them out.

    Thinking about it like this, there was no difference.

    A few giant scorpions closed in, the pressure on their auras growing heavier and heavier. Wang De, who had picked up his spear, was holding onto his sword tightly.

    He turned on themunications device that was provided by Division 13 and shouted at the top of his lungs,

    "The S-level disaster, the construction site in Chaoxia District, is an S-level disaster, and the army needs to be dispatched as soon as possible! Repeat, the army needs to be dispatched as soon as possible"

    Yes,

    At a nce, there were more than eight fifth-level giant scorpions. Under the copsed buildings, there might be unknown threats. At this level, it would only be possible to deal with it unless the giants of the Division 13 were dispatched.

    However, apart from guarding the headquarters and a few special ces, there were almost no signs of the giants. It was a helpless move to use heavy firepower to kill them.

    Only,

    If the giant scorpion stays in the construction site, it can be dealt with at a small price. If it rushes into the downtown area before the army arrives, then...

    Wang De did not dare to imagine.

    At that time, not only will there be heavy casualties, but I am afraid that the existence of the beasts and the Abyssal Rift will also be unable to be hidden.

    "Everyone, now that things havee to this, we can only fight to the death."

    A ck shadow shed, and the tail of the poisonous thorns swung like a whip.

    When Wang De reacted, the sharp poisonous thorns had almost arrived in front of his face, and the terrifying threat of death enveloped him.

    Only then did he understand that even fighting to the death was a dream.

    It was a pity that the genius girl was going to die here.

    Suddenly,

    Zi - -

    A red beam of light swept past, and the tail of the scorpion was directly cut open, with hot smokeing out of the cut.

    The burly figure appeared in front of him and punched out.

    The huge scorpion shell shattered and its entire body flew out more than ten meters.

    The power of one punch was so terrifying...

    Wang De widened his eyes and looked at the strong man in front of him. He was pleasantly surprised. "Vice... Vice Director, why are you here?"

 Chapter 604

    <h4>Chapter 604</h4>

    The muscr man in front of him had bulging muscles, and his clothes were bulging. Under the illumination of the car lights, his bald head reflected the bright light. Under his intimidating eyes, the red light gradually faded away.

    Yuan Hu!

    The deputy director of the 13 branch branch of the Anhu branch, a powerhouse of the giants level!

    In other words, Anhu City, Yuan Hu was the deputy director. If it were forany other city, Yuan Hu¡¯s strength was enough to crush most branch directors.

    It was the real famous expert, ¡°LaserEyes¡± Yuan Hu!

    Wang De looked at the broad back of the deputy director and heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was finally done!

    Another giant scorpion smashed down with its pincers, but Yuan Hu blocked it with both hands. A wave of wind blew past, and the ground under its feet cracked into dense web-like cracks.

    The giant scorpion wanted to pull back its pincers, but it was grabbed by Yuan Hu. Its huge body was unable to move at all.

    At this time,

    Yuan Hu¡¯s eyes lit up with a red light. A bright red light shot out andnded on the giant scorpion in front of him.

    The head of the giant scorpion was burned into a pit, emitting white smoke. Its raised tail was unable to smash down. The two giant ws were also thrown to the side by Yuan Hu. The aura of the giant scorpion quickly declined and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The giant scorpion unleashed a GG!

    One punch and one kick split the ground. The surroundings were a mess. Even Wang De had never seen such a high-end battle before. The few of them watched with great interest.

    Not only Deputy Director Yuan, but there were also over ten members led by Yuan Hu.

    They were all level four and five awakened experts. Each one of them was stronger than Wang De. They were one of the most elite forces of Division 13.

    These people were travel-worn and had just returned from a mission, but thebat strength that erupted from each of them was eye-catching.

    Wang De and the others werepletely enlightened.

    They were worried that they would not be able to stop all the giant scorpions with just Deputy Director Yuan alone, but now¡­

    We humans are the one with the advantage!

    ¡°Little Ling, Deputy Director Yuan is the senior who awakened three times in a year. Now, his strength is among the best in the entire Division 13. Look at his curved muscles and shiny bald head. This is the temperament of an expert!¡±

    The twin swords woman¡¯s eyes were full of stars. Shepletely turned into a little fan girl and blew up Yuan Hu.

    At the same time, she blew up Division 13 to show the considerable strength of Anxia.

    ¡°How is it? Our Division 13 is not bad, right? With your talent, if you join, you might have a chance to be taught by a giant like Deputy Director Yuan. It is possible that you will be a giant expert in the future. If you continue to be an idle Awakened, it will be a waste of your talent.¡±

    The twin swords woman had long wanted to turn Shanggong Ling into Division 13, but the giant frog that had crushed the four of them had been dealt with by Shanggong Ling a few times, making her unable to open her mouth.

    It was different now. Deputy Bureau Chief Yuan had personally taken action to suppress the beasts. That surging power was merely from a newbie. Shanggong Ling, who had not seen much of the world, must have been too excited, just like how she had been back then.

    She had a 90 chance of inviting Shanggong Ling to join Division 13, and the remaining 10 was to avoid her pride!

    Hum hum?

    Shanggong Ling looked up nkly.

    The strong man in front of him was indeed very strong, and the aura he emitted was extremely oppressive.

    But¡­ it was said that it was already the eighth year since Deputy Director Yuan woke up.

    It took eight years to reach the seventh level of awakening, and there was not even one level in a year, so Shanggong Ling could not ept it.

    If it were forthe same as the Thirteenth Bureau, wouldn¡¯t she be a terrible old woman when she cultivated to the profound realm mentioned by her master

    Shanggong Ling shook her head repeatedly.

    It was better to hug her master¡¯s thigh!

    At this time,

    A total of nine level-five awakened giant scorpions were killed by Yuan Hu and his team members.

    ¡°Done. Let¡¯s find if there are any fish that slipped through the.¡±

    Yuan Hu took out a bottle of eye potion from somewhere, raised his head, and dripped two drops on his eyes ¨C he always felt that if he used his eyes to shoot people for a long time, he would be blinded.

    The rest of the Awakened ones approached the copsed building and carefully circled around twice, not finding the giant scorpions again.

    Two of them walked to the side of the ruins.

    They stretched out their hands and pushed aside the broken stones. They cleaned up while looking for possible spatial cracks.

    ¡°The ck cracks should have disappeared. Otherwise, there would be more beasts.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. Maybe there are only a few giant scorpions near the ck cracks in the other world. It is not impossible.¡±

    ¡°In short, be careful.¡±

    Soon, they cleaned up half of the ruins. Suddenly, a person with a serious gaze saw an unusual ck color.

    The ck color was covered by the ruins and only a corner was revealed.

    Suddenly,

    The ruins trembled and countless pieces of gravel fell.

    In a few seconds, it shook again.

    The two yers closest to him quickly retreated with a slight change in expression.

    Boom!

    There was an explosion.

    Countless rocks rained down in all directions.

    Under the smoke and dust, a ck crack could be seen.

    It was about five or six meters long.

    Inside the crack, there was a giant ck scorpion ¨C several timesrger than the giant scorpion before!

    The giant scorpion king was between the boundary and the boundary, and its aura was not obvious at first, but when the giant scorpion kingpletely descended, the entire space seemed to stop.

    This was an indescribable horror. The twin sword woman who was still tempting Shanggong Ling to join Division 13 froze. Her teeth trembled and she could not speak. The pressure from the level of life even made her mind stiffen.

    She only instinctively looked at Yuan Hu.

    She was not desperate yet. Although she did not know what level this Giant Scorpion King was at, Deputy Director Yuan was a top expert of the human race. There was no reason for him to lose¡­

    Boom!

    Yuan Hu¡¯s sturdy body flew back a hundred meters and crashed into a building. He was unconscious on the ground, his life and death unknown.

    The ck shadow that swept him away slowly retracted. It was the tail of the Giant Scorpion King!

    ¡°?¡±

    The twin swords woman froze.

    She didn¡¯t even have the strength to escape.

    Even Yuan Hu and his team members who were at the fourth and fifth stage almost lost the courage to attack the Giant Scorpion King.

    The huge tail swept by casually, and a building next to it copsed.

    Finished!

    They were finished!

    Anhu City was also finished!

    What level of beast was this!

    ¡°Awakening eleven levels¡­¡±

    The unstable spatial crack had disappeared.

    Different from the Devil Race¡¯s methods of creating Abyssal Crevice, all the beasts that had appeared until now were beasts.

    Cracks were more like a natural phenomenon.

    The Sky-Blue natives didn¡¯t seem to be special either ¨C if one had to say, they were really weak!

    So why did he stand on the rooftop and blow the wind for two chapters? Even if he was just a clone, did he not care about face?

    The two sword woman and a few other awakened ones who were weaker and injured could no longer withstand the pressure of the aura and fainted.

    With the buff from him, Shanggong Ling could barely hold on.

    The Giant Scorpion King had already set his eyes on these tiny humans in front of him. He raised his giant pincers and was about to sweep them away.

    A strong threat of death enveloped everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Boom!

    The space around them shook, and the Giant Scorpion King¡¯s pincers that had just been raised stopped in mid-air.

    The surroundings,

    The dense stones floated up like motionless raindrops. As Tang Yu reached out and grasped, countless stone fragments shot out!

 Chapter 605

    <h4>Chapter 605</h4>

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Yuan Hu thought that the Giant Scorpion King had been wreaking havoc while he was unconscious. He knew very well that his subordinates could not be a match for the terrifying Giant Scorpion King. He was afraid that they had already suffered heavy casualties. Even if it were foran organized army, facing the giant scorpion that was more than twenty meters long, they would probably¡­

    Hua ¡ª

    He endured the pain and crawled up from the ruins. ¡°I wonder how the situation is now¡­ Eh?¡±

    Through the dust and smoke, Yuan Hu saw his familiar teammate.

    It seemed like¡­ he wasn¡¯t dead?

    Not a single one of them was standing there?

    He stood there in a daze¡­ He raised his head and looked up¡­

    Yuan Hu also instinctively raised his head.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    In the distance,

    In the sky filled with smoke and dust, a huge stone ball with a diameter of more than thirty meters was quietly floating there.

    The surface of the huge stone ball was filled with potholes and there were countless cracks. It looked like it was made of countless small stones.

    The bright moonlight sprinkled down, covering the stone ball with ayer of brilliance, making it look even more mysterious.

    After a long time,

    After a long time,

    Only then did someone recover from the shock. Thinking of their captain whose life and death were uncertain, they hurriedly ran over.

    ¡°Captain Yuan, so you didn¡¯t die. That¡¯s great!¡±

    No, I¡¯m not good at all.

    Yuan Hu was speechless.

    ¡°What about the Giant Scorpion King? Has the reinforcements arrived? No matter how much we have to pay, we have to stop it. Otherwise, the entire Anhu City will be in danger!¡±

    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±

    The team member did not know how to express it.

    Yuan Hu was anxious, ¡°Could it be, no¡­ hiss!¡±

    He was involved in the wound, so painful that his bald head was twisted.

    ¡°No, no, no.¡± The team member hurriedly pointed to the distance and said, ¡°The Giant Scorpion King is over there!¡±

    That?

    Yuan Hu followed his finger and saw therge and round stone ball.

    Then, he turned to look at his team members with an expression of ¡®you are teasing me¡¯.

    No,

    Arge stone ball was suspended in the air. Even the strongest psychokinesis awakened could not do it.

    So¡­ he was actually dreaming.

    Everything would make sense!

    ¡­

    The huge stone ball slowly lowered its height and finally mmed into the ground, startling the group of ¡°shocked jpg¡±, ¡°stupid 2-eyed jpg¡±, and ¡°suspicious of life jpg¡± awakened from the thirteen game.

    The first thing they did when they reacted was to inhale a mouthful of cold skin.

    ¡°The power of a giant is so terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Which giant senior attacked?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ is there such a powerful senior in our Division 13?¡±

    They looked around and saw a figure standing at the edge of the roof more than two hundred meters away. His robe was blown high by the wind.

    ¡°May, may I ask who you are, senior?¡±

    The figure did not speak. He still had his hands behind his back, as if he was looking into the distance.

    An invisible aura enveloped the surroundings, making people feel intimidated.

    The Awakened Ones of Division 13 did not dare to rush him and could only wait quietly.

    Shanggong Ling suddenly felt lucky and cried out, ¡°Mas¡­ Master!¡±

    The surrounding Awakened ones turned their heads in unison. What did they hear?

    ¡°This is the unaffiliated Awakened, Shanggong Ling.¡± Wang De hurriedly introduced, and the look in his eyes when he looked at Shanggong Ling changed.

    I thought you were a newbie, but in the end, you have the backing of a big guy.

    He actually wanted to invite Gong Ling to the thirteenth round.

    Wait!

    This mysterious big guy should be a senior hidden in the world. If we can invite him toe out¡­?

    E didn¡¯t dare to think about it, didn¡¯t dare to think about it.

    Having seen the might of the giant, no matter if it were for Wang De or the others, they didn¡¯t dare to rashly open their mouths¡­ However, they could first understand the identity of the giant,

    In the future, when there is a chance, we can strike from the side¡­

    The n worked!

    Yuan Hu, who came back, first expressed his gratitude, and then secretly asked about the identity of the mysterious giant.

    If this person was unwilling to answer, then he could only see if he could start with Shanggong Ling in the future.

    After a long silence,

    Just as Yuan Hu and the others were somewhat disappointed, a faint voice seemed toe from above the nine heavens.

    ¡°I came from an immortal sect to help the world.¡±

    The echo gradually faded away.

    Looking again, the mysterious giant man had disappeared, and even the disciple of the giant man, Gong Ling, had disappeared.

    ¡­

    As fast as lightning, the stars moved.

    When she went, she was still leaping between the floors. It took her some time toe back, but it was only for a moment.

    Shanggong Ling only saw the scenery around her constantly regressing. She did not even feel the slightest wind. When she came back to her senses, she was already in the familiar vi.

    Gulu!

    Before today, she had thought that her master was very strong, but she did not expect him to be so strong. The overturning of the sea might not be a legend.

    After today¡­

    Wait,

    It seems that I just met my master today! Why does it feel like I have been through it for a long time?

    She was no longer entangled in the question of how strong she was. What she had experienced today made her excited. She was like a husky, wandering around the vi and making some gestures.

    Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Master, is our sect an immortal sect? It must be a very, very powerful sect.¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ how many experts do we have in our sect? Do I still have some senior brothers and sisters?¡±

    Tang Yu nced at her.

    Senior brothers and sisters? Hehe, they don¡¯t exist.

    ¡°There are only two people in our sect. Me and you.¡±

    ¡°As for the name ¡®Immortal Sect¡¯, well, I just thought of it two minutes ago.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the responsibility of revitalizing the sect will fall on you, the First Senior Sister of the Immortal Sect.¡±

    Shanggong Ling:¡°!!!¡Æ(?§¥?¥Î)¥Î¡±

    Uh¡­

    Let¡¯s chill out a bit¡­

    ¡­

    In the next two days, Tang Yu continued to guide Gong Ling in her cultivation while she continued to understand the world.

    On the surface, it was calm, but in the dark, waves were raging.

    gonIf not for him taking action against the Giant Scorpion King in the Red Clouds District of Anhu, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep it a secret.

    In the world, there were more and more incidents that were suspected to have appeared in the ck Crevice. There were also countless true and false posts on the Inte. Monsters killed people, espers, and so on. Some people had already acutely noticed that the wind and rain were about toe.

    He also discovered that the concentration of Genesis Qi on Heavenly Blue had increased a bitpared to two days ago. It was a very faint difference, but it was a true change.

    Soon, the Abyssal Rift, beasts, and awakened people would definitely emerge from the surface.

    At that time, it was also the day of the birth of an immortal sect.

    The name was a temporary decision, but the ¡°immortal sect n¡± was something he had long prepared.

    This world was more mysterious than he had imagined. It was very clear that it had a very close connection with another world, but his original n ¨C absorbing ability points ¨C was easier to execute in this environment.

    He, Great Lord Tang, was not a person who did good deeds without leaving his name behind. Taking advantage of the opportunity to deal with the Giant Scorpion King, he put on an act in front of the official power of Anxia¡­ Cough, cough, leaving a deep impression.

    ¡°Immortal Sect n¡± The difficulty of implementing it was the possible obstruction of major powers, but at the same time, with the power and positive image of the country, it could also provide a lot of convenience to the Immortal Sect n.

    As a top expert, Tang Yu naturally had to maintain a sense of mystery, so the task of revitalizing the immortal sect fell on the head of Shanggong Ling.

    This girl must be very moved by my importance.

    Three days after the Giant Scorpion King incident, the doorbell of the vi rang. An important figure from Division 13 had finallye to the door.

    The fish had taken the bait.

 Chapter 606

    <h4>Chapter 606</h4>

    There were not many people from the Division 13, but they were all famous giants.

    Yuan Hu was one of them.

    The one with the highest status was not an Awakened, but a middle-aged man in a high position in the center of Anxia.

    Although Tang Yu did not know him.

    As a man of his word, he said that he had to maintain a sense of mystery, so he had to keep it¡­ Great Master Tang only showed his face, and everything was handed over to Shanggong Ling to be responsible for.

    And he¡­ stayed on the third floor of the vi to listen with his spiritual energy, and asionally there was something that Shanggong Ling was not clear about, and she still needed to ¡°secretly guide¡± him.

    It was really not easy to be a teacher!

    Tang ¡®The Strongest Master¡¯ Yu, sighed.

    In the beginning, she was a bit reserved when facing these big shots, but she quickly adapted to it.

    On one hand, she had a diamond thigh, and in just two days, she had cultivated to the third level of the Awakening Realm. She looked at Yuan Hu and the other great masters of the Awakening Realm, and now she also felt that she was ¡°ordinary¡±.

    On the other hand,

    Tang Yu also did not expect that the seemingly unreliable and naive Shanggong Ling, who had the naive dream of ¡°serving justice¡±, could handle things with ease.

    Shanggong Ling was not an ordinary daughter of a rich family. She had inadvertently mentioned that it was not her own fault for awakening and that she had seeded in bing a disciple. Once she graduated from university and could not realize her dream, then¡­ she could only go back and inherit a hundred billion.

    That kind of life was not what she wanted!

    After hearing this, Tang Yu did not agree at all and expressed that he would hand over the task of revitalizing the immortal sect to Shanggong Ling. It could not be more appropriate.

    ¡­

    The group of people that Anxia Kingdom sent to exchange information was mainly focused on probing and probing information from the side, but after more than a minute, they were unable to obtain any information about the true value of the ¡°Immortal Sect¡± from Shang Gong Ling.

    Where did the Immortal Secte from?

    How many experts did the sect have?

    How many years has it been since it was passed down?

    It was still a mystery to this day ¨C they didn¡¯t quite believe the year that Shanggong Ling spoke of.

    There were indeed some ancient sects and mysterious organizations in Anxia, and even the entire Blue. However, for the big countries, the so-called sects and organizations were nothing.

    Some of the more powerful ones were recorded.

    However, after flipping through the dossier, there was no clue about the ¡°Door of Immortality¡±, as if it had popped out of thin air.

    The officials of Anxia did not know that the Door of Immortality had really popped out, but they were more and more afraid.

    Even Gong Ling, who was young, could not get any valuable words out of her mouth. They could not help but feel that the waves behind the Yangtze River pushed forward ¨C in fact, Gong Ling was not sure either. Perhaps the current ¡°Door of Immortality¡± had nothing at all. What could they get out of it?

    ¡°The Door of Immortality is too mysterious. Other than the strong man surnamed Tang and Gong Ling, we do not know what other masters there are. Will it be inappropriate to just agree to it?¡±

    After leaving the vi, someone in the car returned with a solemn expression.

    ¡°It is precisely because of this that we have to agree. Moreover, we also need the help of an expert from the Immortal Sect.¡± The eyes of the middle-aged man in the lead shed with a light. ¡°The Immortal Sect hase into being. If they want to gain poprity, they can¡¯t avoid the support of our country. Even if we agree to promote it, the strength of the promotion is not up to us.¡±

    Moreover, only a very small number of Awakened ones know that the Immortal Sect is only an ordinary sect on the surface. How much attention can it attract?

    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°If the Immortal Sect wants a base, we should support them even more. This way, we can put the mysterious Immortal Sect on the surface. If they want to take in disciples, we can also send people to sneak in and find out the background of the Immortal Sect¡­ Maybe the Immortal Sect has a way to make the Awakened ones take the initiative to break through.¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, the weather was clear.

    Tang Yu and Gong Ling drove to a ce more than two hundred kilometers away from An Hu City.

    Kunwu Mountain Range.

    One of the mountains, along with arge area around it, was sold to the ¡°Immortal School¡± at an extremely low price. The money was naturally paid by the little rich woman. How could he, Great Lord Tang, care about a mere worldly money?

    Kunwu Mountain was a remote ce. After the vehicle stopped at thest vige, the two of them walked for more than ten kilometers.

    Only then did they arrive at their destination.

    ¡°It¡¯s surrounded by mountains and rivers. Very good. The concentration of Genesis Qi is also much higher than in the city.¡±

    It was a Feng Shui Treasure Land.

    ¡°But master, this ce is too remote and there is no road. It is very difficult for the construction team to enter, and it is even more impossible to set up the embryonic form of an immortal sect in a short period of time.¡±

    Tang Yu smiled without saying anything.

    He stepped on the space and circled around Kunwu Mountain for a long time before finally choosing the best location to build his territory.

    ¡°Next is the time to witness a miracle.¡±

    ¡°Watch carefully!¡±

    The surging Origin Energy within his body surged into his palm. Tang Yu stretched out his hand and aimed at a mountain not far away.

    Light red Origin Energy gushed out like a thin de, and without a sound, a tform the size of a few square kilometers was carved out of the verdant mountain range.

    It looked like it had been cut off.

    ¡°Rise.¡±

    As his palm faced upwards, his consciousness value and Origin Crystal were consumed, and a mighty force descended upon this region. Grass, earth, and stone flew over from all directions, and the sub-territory fortress was about to take shape.

    Tang Yu suddenly paused, feeling that something was wrong.

    The style of the fort and the immortal sect was not quite the same.

    With a thought, he waved his hand, and the grass, earth, and stone changed. The stored Origin Crystals decreased by another two hundred thousand. In an instant, a magnificent pce appeared on the mountainside.

    The territory area expanded and covered the mountainside tform.

    Not enough¡­

    He continued to consume his Psychic Energy to expand the territory.

    One kilometer,

    Two kilometers,

    Five kilometers.

    In one breath, Tang Yu had expanded his territory to a radius of five kilometers. The ce he was in was also within his territory.

    In a split second,

    The pressure he had felt since he arrived in this world hadpletely faded. He now possessed thebat strength of a Second Order Transcendent.

    This was not the end,

    Tang Yu continued to build rooms. Apart from the main hall, there were a few more pces on the mountainside.

    There was the version of the training room ¨C training camp, the future disciples of the immortal sects ¨C dormitory, and so on. A white jade staircase stretched from the mountainside to the foot of the mountain. The lotus flowers in the surroundings bloomed and mist filled the air. It was like a fairnd.

    ¡°The concentration of Genesis Qi is stillcking.¡±

    Instead of building the Genesis Gathering Formation, he chose the Genesis Qi Pool to absorb the void energy to give birth to Genesis Qi.

    For a time, with the Kunwu Mountain as the center, the concentration of Genesis Qi increased by countless times. Although it was not as high as Earth¡¯s average concentration of ¡°1¡±, it was still rtively close.

    Such a miracle, such an immortal scene, Shanggong Ling waspletely stunned.

    She fiercely sucked in two mouthfuls of pure Genesis Qi, her small face revealing a satisfied expression.

    ¡°The headquarters of the Immortal Sect is already here. The remaining tasks will be handed over to you. Girl, work hard.¡±

    ¡­

    The immortal sect was shrouded in an illusion array. Even though it looked like it was building a lot ofnd and wood, it did not attract any attention. The satellite of Anxia could only see a fog.

    Building websites, advertising, and marketing. All kinds of jobs were carried out in an orderly manner under the surge of money.

    A weekter, the immortal sect¡¯s recruitment ceremony began.

 Chapter 607

    <h4>Chapter 607</h4>

    In the cramped room, Cao Xinghua sat in front of theputer with lifeless eyes.

    Recently, his life has been going up and down¡­

    He was originally an outstanding student who graduated from Anhu University and became a well-knownpany. In just two years, he had climbed to a high position. He had a car and a house. He also had young and beautiful friends. Now, he had be the winner of life¡­

    His career had been framed. Not only had he been fired by thepany, but he was also unable to raise his head in the circle. He had also paid a considerable amount of illegal fees. The house he had just bought and his car had been mortgaged.

    Even his femalepanion ran away with the rich second generation.

    Oh, this can¡¯t be counted as recent. The femalepanion actually cheated on him a long time ago, just that he didn¡¯t know about it.

    Thinking of this, Cao Xinghua stared at the lifeless salted fish eyes, his finger tapping on the mouse as he mechanically browsed the various job seeking websites.

    He didn¡¯t read anything until¡­

    Arge, pop-up window that upied two-thirds of the screen appeared.

    ¡°Want to understand the meaning of life, want to¡­ live?¡±

    More than a dozen bright words stimted his nerves.

    Cao Xinghua¡¯s lifeless eyes had a little brilliance. For some reason, he pressed ¡°Yes¡±.

    Immediately,

    Hua ¡ª

    Theputer screen rippled like water and appeared¡­ a website with an exquisite picture.

    Immortal Sect!

    Self-cultivation, motivation, pursuit of life, and control fate¡­

    Here, you can throw away the troubles of the world and pursue the pinnacle of life.

    The background music echoed and looked down from the sky. The mountains were surrounded and the water was flowing. Just looking at the picture made people feel refreshed.

    In the official agreement with Anxia, the website did not reveal the true power of the awakened. The ¡°immortal sect¡± was just an extraordinary mortal sect.

    Just like the sects in Anxia¡¯s country, there was no part-time tourist spot.

    However, what Anxia didn¡¯t know was that although the video data on the website didn¡¯t reveal any special power, the design of the entire website itself, including background music, text, and pictures, was the manifestation of special power.

    Using runes, illusions, and many skills in music, even if one could only exert a bit of strength through the Inte, it was enough to change some things.

    Cao Xinghua, who was at the lowest point of his life, was gradually attracted.

    It turned out to be a sect, a ce for ¡°cultivation¡±.

    To stay away from the mortal world and seek inner peace¡­ It just so happened to attract Cao Xinghua.

    He saw that on the website, it was written that the Immortal Sect¡¯s recruitment ceremony would be in three days.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡­ go take a look?¡±

    He had the idea of avoiding the world.

    -The premise was that the immortal sect was as the website said.

    Cao Xinghua had never heard of the name of the ¡°immortal sect¡±. He knew little about the sects in Anxia, but he saw a picture on the website. It was a national newspaper from two days ago, which published about the immortal sect.

    He checked and found that it was true.

    Even though the page upied was not big, but with the national endorsement, this sect would not be fake.

    Cao Xinghua made up his mind.

    ¡­

    Summer calendar, 5th month, 1st, cloudy.

    On this day,

    The immortal sect office in Anhu weed many unfamiliar faces.

    Although it was said to be an office, it was actually a building that was more than ten stories high. Even if not for in the city center, it was equally expensive. However, the immortal sect rented an entire building, fully demonstrating what it meant to be rich and overbearing.

    A famous person once said,

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if an organization is strong or not. What¡¯s important is to give them a name that is high enough and a face that has the same level of power.¡±

    Tang Yu also believed that anything that could be solved with money was not a problem.

    As expected,

    Many of the ¡°seekers¡± who hade from afar were also a little surprised.

    The office at Anhu was not the ce where the apprenticeship ceremony was held. It was just a gathering ce.

    At this time,

    Tang Yu and Gong Ling were standing on the highest floor of the building. They were looking out of the window at a huge floor-to-ceiling window.

    ¡°Is there any problem with the manpower?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the fake puppets provided by Master are very useful.¡±

    He also hired a professional management team. Even if there are several times more people, there will be no trouble.

    Until the departure, the number of people registered was five hundred and thirty-two people.

    He was sure that many of these people had ulterior motives, and those who could reach the end and be a part of the Immortal Sect, talent, moral character, and loyalty were all indispensable.

    More than a dozen buses set off.

    After driving for more than three minutes, they finally stopped at a vige closest to the Door of Immortality.

    ¡°The first test of the Door of Immortality is to set off from here and walk through more than ten kilometers of forest to reach the real location of the Door of Immortality.¡±

    A middle-aged man dressed in sports attire shouted as he held a loudspeaker.

    He was one of the people who helped the assessment and was also the main person in charge.

    However, this was the first time that Xiang Jinghong¡¯s team had received countless orders to help the sect assessment.

    He was clear about the assessment process.

    Only,

    Xiang Jinghong was very suspicious. After a few checkpoints, would there really be people who could reach the end¡­ or would they be willing to reach the end?

    Sure enough, when they heard that they needed to walk through more than ten kilometers of mountain forest, many people¡¯s expressions changed again and again. Some people even cursed loudly.

    After Xiang Jinghong and the others stopped cursing for a while, they followed the requirements and said, ¡°Those who are unwilling can return to Anhu by bus. However, those who give up on their own initiative will forever lose the chance to join an immortal sect in the future.¡±

    ¡°Pah! ying with us? Who wants to join your broken immortal sect!¡±

    A one-meter-tall burly man swore and looked at Xiang Jinghong¡¯s team with an unfriendly expression. Only when he saw that there were still many security guards wearing sunsses did the burly man turn around and board the bus with an unhappy expression.

    Not longter, more than thirty people had left.

    This was the first stage, killing off some people with weak minds or simply ying around.

    Cao Xinghua stood in the crowd and was not conspicuous.

    He was not disappointed, instead, he was more interested.

    The office and entrance examination all showed that the ¡°Immortal School¡± was not ordinary, not the kind of casual sect¡­ The only thing Cao Xinghua was worried about now was whether he could pass the examination.

    After filtering away more than thirty people, the remaining nearly five hundred ¡°Dao seekers¡± marched towards the mountain forest.

    Cao Xinghua was in the middle and back section. He did not walk too fast, but tried to preserve his strength as much as possible ¨C it was not easy to pass through a mountain forest of more than ten kilometers, not to mention that this was only the first test.

    He saw that in the forest, many big trees were tied with red ropes. He knew that this was a reference object, and there was a road sign a little distance away, which said, ¡°There is still a kilometer to the Immortal School.¡±

    The lush forest was not hot, but he needed to cross obstacles from time to time. He pushed aside the branches or bushes. After walking for a few kilometers, Cao Xinghua began to catch his breath.

    Xiang Jinghong was much more rxed. He often ran far away and climbed the mountain. He was still at ease. At this time, he was holding a walkie-talkie and directing the entire team.

    Most of their team followed the team into the mountain. The security personnel were responsible for guarding against the possible beast attacks. The medical personnel were ready to be treated at any time. There were also photographers carrying cameras. They recorded every bit of the team into the mountain.

    They were very professional and worthy of their employment fees.

 Chapter 608

    <h4>Chapter 608</h4>

    ¡°The First Group is about to arrive at the destination.¡±

    ¡°Everything is normal in the Second Group.¡±

    ¡°Everything is normal in the Third Group.¡±

    Xiang Jinghong held the walkie-talkie, and there were soundsing from it.

    His steps were vigorous, and he walked through the mountainous forest withplex terrain. It was the first group of the troops that entered the mountain ¨C.

    The mountain forest was more than ten kilometers long, and there were bushes everywhere. It would take at least two to three minutes to go up and down the slope. It was not an easy task.

    At this time,

    The candidates gradually distanced themselves. The ones who walked slowly were only half a distance away. If not for the signs and assistance of the team, they might have been lost in the mountain forest.

    The thirty or so members of the First Group, including the team, were about to arrive at their destination.

    Xiang Jinghong touched the sweat on his forehead and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the sign.

    As the team leader, no matter what, he had to reach the immortal sect as soon as possible to prepare for the next few steps.

    Unfortunately,

    The immortal sect did not allow their team to go ahead of time. Otherwise, he would not have to fight so hard¡­ After all, he was old, and no matter how good his body was, he could notpare to a young and strong man.

    Fortunately, after arriving at the immortal sect, he did not have to fight. He only needed to takemand of the remaining tests.

    Xiang Hong looked ahead. The people in the first group were all young men in their twenties or thirties. They were all men. He was not surprised. Originally, among the more than five hundred people, there were only a few women. At that time, there would be even fewer people who could reach the immortal sect after walking for more than ten kilometers.

    Uh¡­

    Xiang Jinghong nced at the nearby Shanggong Ling. This was the only girl in the First Group. She was also the person in charge of contacting them.

    Xiang Jinghong was very clear about the identity of Shanggong Ling. She was the daughter of a rich family, born with a golden key in her mouth.

    It was reasonable to say that people like Shanggong Ling should be more spoiled. Not to mention joining the sect to practice martial arts, even the slightly heavy physical work could not stand it, right?

    However,

    Looking at Shang Gong Ling, her expression did not change, her steps were steady, she was holding a wild rabbit in her hand, the rabbit¡¯s two short legs were constantly kicking in the air¡­

    Xiang Jinghong was convinced.

    ¡°How long have you been learning martial arts?¡± He could not help but ask.

    ¡°One¡­ one year.¡±

    She had wanted to say one week, but fortunately, she remembered her character in time. She was a new student(awakened) who had awakened three levels of strength.

    Only one year?

    After all, Xiang Jinghong had traveled all over the world and had seen many people and things. He could see that among the people of the First Group, the one who was the most rxed was probably Gong Ling ¨C others all took the shortest path, and she had been running around, never stopping, looking very happy.

    Of course, Shanggong Ling was happy!

    Her dream was to serve justice, and punishing evil people was a happy thing. Killing the ck stitched beasts that endangered the society was double the happiness.

    And so, the immortal sect took in disciples, and in the future, they would bring a group of junior brothers and sisters to kill the beasts that caused trouble, and that would be three times, four times, five times the happiness!

    If not for the fact that she cared about others, she would have fled to a tree.

    When Xiang Jinghong saw this scene, he was a little surprised.

    The security personnel in their team probably couldn¡¯tpare to Gong Ling in terms of physical strength.

    So strong in a year?

    Xiang Jinghong could only conclude that before Gong Ling became an immortal sect disciple, she had a good physical foundation.

    ¡°How many couplets is your immortal sect going to recruit this time?¡± he asked.

    ¡°A hundred is not too much, a dozen is not too little.¡±

    The corner of Xiang Jinghong¡¯s mouth twitched.

    The first stage might have eliminated a third of the people, and there were still a few more tests. One of them was ¡°a test of sincerity¡±, and he did not know what kind of test it was.

    Could it be that he was doing some

    Xiang Jinghong dared to say that if there was such a test, there might not even be a single disciple left.

    But he couldn¡¯t refuse his patron¡¯s face, so he could only smile and ask, ¡°Recruit more than a hundred people¡­

    This means that your Immortal Sect¡¯s encampment is not small and there are quite a few people.¡±

    ¡°The territory is not small. Even if there are a thousand people living on the t mountainside, as for the members¡­¡±

    Emmmm¡­

    Not long ago, only she and her master were here. Fortunately¡­

    ¡°We, the Immortal Sect, are very important. We don¡¯t have many. If we are lucky enough to join our Immortal Sect, most of the time, we have to practice on our own. However, if we can be valued by an elder and ept him as a disciple, it will be different.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°For example, Elder Gretel who is good at sword arts, Elder Zhong Ping who is good at spear arts, Elder Zhu Shu Li who is good at illusory¡­ Cough, Elder Zhu Shu Li who is good at psychological counseling, etc..¡±

    Xiang Jinghong was confused.

    He understood psychological counselling, but did the sect also keep up with the times?

    ¡­

    Immortal sect, inside the luxurious pce.

    Tang Yu conjured a water curtain, reflecting the figures of many candidates.

    Some people moved forward with great difficulty, while some people only entered the mountain forest for a short time. However, because the ¡°test¡± was too difficult, they directly gave up and returned to the bus while cursing.

    ¡°The disciples of this year don¡¯t look like much!¡±

    Zhu Shu Li pouted.

    Beside him, other than a Zhu Shu Li, there were the four followers, Gretel, Zhong Ping, Fanny, and Enze.

    Enze had been recruited by Tang Yu not long ago. He was a veteran Transcendent. Among all his followers, he was undoubtedly the oldest. He was already six hundred years old.

    However, he had cultivated to his current level on a primary life.

    It was not easy.

    Tang Yu had only recruited him.

    On the other hand, it was to supplement the shorings of the top level mages in the territory ¨C he had never realized that out of the dozens of followers in the territory, ine was the only true mage.

    Zhu Shu Li was an illusionist, and she was best at the Bamboo n¡¯s ¡°fragrance¡± illusion. Others could not learn it(if learned it, it was also a weak version). Hongyue could be called a ¡°blood mage,¡± but more of it was to dig up their own blood ability. Star and Moon¡­ astrologers were a branch profession of mages, but what they learned was nothingpared to regr mages.

    Enze was a very traditional mage ¨C a headshot mage.

    His strength was not very strong, but his foundation was very solid. This time, he was sent to the new world to fill the vacancy of the higher-level mages.

    Enze stroked the white beard that the old mage often had and said,

    After all, ordinary people do not know about the existence of awakened ones. In their eyes, the immortal sect is just an ordinary martial sect, and the time is a little short. It has only been a week. If the time is longer, it can make some unique videos and make the immortal sectpletely famous.

    There are more than five hundred people this time. I am afraid it is because of the recent turmoil. Ordinary people do not know the beasts, the ck crack, and the awakened ones, but some sensitive people are afraid that the world is gradually bing chaotic, so they want to practice martial arts to strengthen their bodies.

    However, for these five hundred people, it is good enough to keep thirty people. It is still under the premise of lowering the qualification requirements.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t have too many requirements.

    The first batch of disciples of the immortal sect were mainly to fill up the bottom level of power in the new world. They were called ¡®service¡¯, and they were called ¡®service¡¯. In the future, if there were any worldly problems that needed to be dealt with, they could just throw them to these disciples.

    They couldn¡¯t just hire teams like Jing Hong to assist them whenever there was a problem, could they?

    It was even more difficult for the few of them to personallye out ¨C even if they didn¡¯t need to act tough, they had to create a virtual image for the immortal sect!

    In the future, when the immortal sectes into being, its influence will spread throughout Anxia and even the Heavenly Blue, and it will be the time to select the best geniuses.

    ¡­

    Time shed by, and the first group had already arrived at the foot of the immortal sect.

    Xiang Jinghong walked out of the forest, and the warm sunlight shone on his body, elongating his shadow.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally here! Let me see how big the scale of an immortal sect is¡­¡±

    He looked ahead.

    A sparkling white jade staircase stretched directly from the foot of the mountain to the middle of the mountain. Clouds and mist swirled around it, and a few beautiful pces were faintly discernible in the fog, like a fairnd.

    ¡°( ¡ã §¥ ¡ã)!!¡±

 Chapter 609

    <h4>Chapter 609</h4>

    The pce in the mountains was hazy, giving off a sense of mystery.

    The sound of flowing water could be heard. It was a waterfall pouring down from the mountain like the Milky Way. Under the sunlight, it was like a crystal clear waterfall. The waterfall stirred up thousands of waves at the foot of the mountain. The water mist was hazy, forming a pool at the foot of the mountain.

    The white jade-like stone bs were built on the pool. Each stone b was not separated by too much. It was about the distance of a single step. As it went up, it dug up a white jade staircase that stretched straight up until it disappeared into the mist.

    On the pools on both sides of the stone b, lotus flowers bloomed and water rippled. It was beautiful.

    Xiang Jinghong was attracted by this scene.

    He dared to say that he had visited countless scenic spots, where the immortal sects were located, could be said to be in the top three!

    ¡°As expected of the supernatural work of nature!¡± He sighed, ¡°If this ce is used to shoot the immortal hero film, I¡¯m afraid that even theter special effects will be saved a lot.¡±

    After all, Xiang Jinghong did not know the ¡°details¡± of the immortal sect, but he was surprised that the immortal sect was somewhat beyond his imagination.

    And among the ¡°candidates¡± of the First Group, many of them were spies sent by the officials of Anxia, both in the open and in the dark. These people were not surprised, but shocked.

    They had information about the immortal sect.

    The mysterious expert was suspected to have awakened the psychic ability of the tenthyer and above, and there was also the talented young genius of the younger generation, Gong Ling.

    If they remembered correctly, they had just bought this area from An Xiaxia a week ago at a very low price.

    It was just a barren mountain before, but it had be like this in just a week?

    Is the intelligence department kidding us?

    ¡°We must increase the importance of the sect by two more levels!¡±

    The spies of Anxia kept shouting in their hearts.

    They looked at the foot of the mountain. A magnificent mountain gate stood in front of the pool, with two big words written on it ¨C Immortal Sect!

    At first nce, these two big words seemed toe to life, and then there was a burst of pain in their eyes, but when they came back to their senses, it seemed to be just an illusion, and when they looked again, there were only two words with the unique artistic vor.

    There were more than a dozen young men wearing loose clothes and looking serious under the mountain gate. The leader waved to them, ¡°Come here, register your name and information.¡±

    However, the voice sounded a little mechanical.

    They did not think too much about it. Their thoughts were either on the uing assessment, or they were curious about the specific situation on the Immortal Gate Mountain.

    More and more people arrived at the entrance of the Immortal Gate Mountain one after another. They were either in groups or standing alone. They had different expressions. The only simrity was that every examinee who had just arrived at the foot of the mountain would reveal a shocked and shocked expression when they saw the Immortal Gate that was shrouded in clouds.

    The mountain gate, inside the pce.

    Tang Yu and the others looked down through the water mirror spell.

    Apart from Old Enze, none of them had the experience of taking in a disciple.

    Zhu Shu Li was eager to try and experience the taste of being a master, but he also felt that he could not look down on those ¡°ugly melons and split dates¡± ¨C she was really ugly, and theck of qualifications could be made up forter, but she was ugly¡­ ugly, and wanted to learn illusion?

    Tang Yu nced at her, feeling that this Zhu Shu Li was not very reliable, why not¡­

    He looked at the others, and Fanny rubbed her palms together. Was she preparing to take in a disciple as a punching bag?

    Gretel wascking in interest. He only sent out a wisp of his mind to observe the water mirror. He leaned against the back of the mirror and was¡­ cultivating?

    Tang Yu actually felt a little ashamed.

    He shook his head abruptly, shaking off the absurd thoughts in his mind.

    Why should he feel ashamed when he became stronger by relying on his ability?

    Tang Yu was not only observing through the water mirror technique. When the examinees arrived at the entrance of the immortal sect mountain, they also stepped into the territory. The light spots that represented each individual appeared on each person¡¯s head.

    There were green, yellow, and red spots. Naturally, most of them were yellow.

    Many people had just arrived at the foot of the mountain and looked at the immortal sect. When they saw the immortal sect, they were shocked. The color of the light spots also changed constantly. There were also some people who had changed from yellow to green.

    From the map,

    It seemed like a light green was quickly spreading.

    However,

    There were also a few light spots at the foot of the mountain that suddenly turned red from dark yellow. Tang Yu remembered the faces of those people thoughtfully.

    ¡­

    The assessment of the immortal sect was much simpler than everyone had imagined.

    When more than two hundred examinees gathered in front of the mountain gate, the senior sister of the immortal sect, Gong Ling, announced the contents of the remaining three tests.

    Qualification, will, and sincerity.

    It was hard to know, but the process was indeed much simpler, spending several hours in the morning on the first assessment. Many people thought that the entrance assessment of the immortal sect wouldst for two or three days.

    Xiang Jinghong¡¯s team had indeed prepared a lot of tents ¨C under the premise that they did not know the specific situation, as professionals, they naturally had to be fully prepared.

    Only,

    Right now, Xiang Jinghong was a little depressed. Apart from organizing the assessment personnel to go to the immortal sect, there did not seem to be many ces that needed their team?

    It was enough to hire an ordinary team.

    Xiang Jinghong could only think that he did not understand the thoughts of rich people.

    ¡­

    The first test was willpower, and the method was simple. It was to let the examinee enter apletely enclosed and cramped ck room.

    The time was not long, and everyone only needed to stay for five minutes to pass.

    Many people thought that it was extremely simple. After all, it was only five minutes, and it would pass after thinking about it for a while.

    However, in fact,

    ¡°No, no, yamete!¡±

    The young man with messy hair stumbled out of Xiao Hei¡¯s room. Seeing his panicked expression, many of the candidates who were still waiting behind realized¡­

    Xiao Hei¡¯s house, it was probably a haunted house, right?

    No wonder he only needed to stay for five minutes.

    But,

    Rich and strong civilizations lead to harmony¡­ Ghosts and whatnot don¡¯t exist!

    They nced at the young man who had been miserably eliminated in disdain, and many of them weren¡¯t afraid in their hearts.

    The more confident ones are the spies from Anxia. They are all warriors who have received intelligence training. Their wills are as hard as iron stone. Even if they are captured by an enemy kingdom and interrogated, they will still be able to defend their intelligence to the death. It¡¯s just a willpower test¡­

    Hehe!

    It is exactly our strength.

    ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t take it anymore¡±

    A young man in his twenties rushed out of the small ck room with his head in his arms, his fear even greater than the previous failures of the assessment.

    This man,

    Even though he looked ordinary, he was one of them.

    He had a will that was as hard as iron¡­ But fuck your will! Which group is he from? I¡¯m afraid that the n sent him to the intelligence department to be gilded! What a shame!

    Fortunately, we are all hiding our identities. We don¡¯t lose face in front of the people from the immortal sects.

    After that,

    It¡¯s time to show the true strength of our An Xiaxia warriors!

    ¡°Eliminated.¡±

    ¡°Eliminated.¡±

    ¡°Eliminated¡­¡±

    The Anxia spy in the crowd fell into contemtion.

    Why, why did this happen?

    Could it be,

    Their willpower was really not good enough, and there were obviously ordinary candidates who walked out of the small ck room safe and sound!

    Compared to the 70% passing rate of ordinary examinees, the passing rate of spies in Anxia was less than 20%. Most of them belonged to different groups and departments. Some were on the surface, while others were hidden very deeply. Most of the spies did not know each other, or only knew a small number of people. No matter how powerful the Immortal Sect was, it was impossible to know everyone¡¯s identity.

    Shi Liang was different. He was a top ¡°agent¡±. He had high authority and knew the identity of many people. It was because of this that he was shocked.

    Could it be that¡­ it was really because the daily training was too cruel that many seemingly strong-willed warriors were actually on the verge of copse?

    He felt that when he returned, he would have to train with the headmunication department.

    Tang Yu would not be able to read minds, or else he would have to give him a Best Brain Supplement Award. There was naturally a reason why spies in Anxia were passing the lead.

    Several small ck houses were engraved with illusion runes. It looked like an ordinary Haunted House intimidation, but in fact, it hit the heart directly.

    Against ordinary candidates, the difficulty of the small ck house examination was very low. As long as the willpower was above the standard level, they could pass ¨C who asked the candidates for this examination not to be too good!

    And when the spies from Anxia entered the small ck house, the output of the illusion suddenly increased.

    He was still very reasonable. ording to the color of each person¡¯s light, the difficulty was adjusted, and only nearly twenty percent of the spies passed ¨C anyway, there were two more testster, so he had to give them a little hope. After all, he, Great Lord Tang, was not a devil.

 Chapter 610

    <h4>Chapter 610</h4>

    Walking out of the small ck room, Shi Liang¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. His clothes werepletely soaked.

    There was still a trace of fear in his eyes.

    ¡°This small ck room has some skills.¡±

    He was not an ordinary person. He had a faint feeling that there was a mysterious power hidden in the small ck room. Perhaps it was this point that magnified the fear in their hearts. Ordinary people had little contact with the dark side, but their resistance was stronger.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Is this what your immortal sect relies on? You used this special power to eliminate our people. Unfortunately, I have already seen through it¡­¡±

    Even though it was quite difficult, he still walked out of the small ck room steadily with his tenacious will and mental strength that surpassed ordinary people.

    ¡°And¡­¡± Shi Liang looked around quietly. Even though many of them had been eliminated, there were still more than a dozen people with outstanding willpower who had passed the assessment.

    Compared to ordinary people, the passing rate was naturally much lower. However, the higher-ups had originally sent so many people. Other than the domestic higher-ups ying games, they all wanted to obtain first-hand information on the immortal sects. They also wanted to borrow the power of the immortal sects to nurture their own people.

    More than ten people were a bit less, but¡­ it was enough!

    Perhaps, there were also people who didn¡¯t even know their identities hidden among them.

    Shi Liang wasn¡¯t worried about the other two tests. Talent and sincerity were the only things he wasn¡¯t worried about.

    Qualifications, elites like them were naturally not bad. The average value far exceeded the ordinary examinees around them.

    Sincerity?

    Haha, Shi Liang only sneered. It was nothing more than to judge whether a person had sincerity through his eyes and demeanor. However, they had already received professional training, so how could they give themselves away?

    Steady!

    The assessment of the small ck house was still going on, while Shanggong Ling took the time to introduce the ¡°history¡± of the immortal sect to everyone.

    What ten thousand years of inheritance, what secret guardians, experienced countless glory and ups and downs, and now in the year 9102, it was time to open a mountain to take in disciples.

    The people who passed the first assessment at the foot of the mountain listened with relish, and these settings, along with a few main characters, were more than enough to write a long novel with a few million words ¨C after all, it was ten thousand years of history.

    There were a few who believed it, but were not sure.

    The humans of modern society were not so simple. However, as long as they nted a seed in their hearts and waited for the future, there would be a time when it would sprout.

    One after another, there were people who failed the assessment with dejected expressions. However, no one cursed. After all, it was because they werecking in ability, especially those who were terrified and embarrassed. They had no face to continue staying and could only leave resentfully.

    In the eyes of ordinary people, the immortal sect was just an ordinary sect after all. They did not force it too much and did not know what they had missed.

    Someone took a photo and was ready to send it to the PY circle, but found that there was no signal around.

    After sending off batch after batch of people who were eliminated, there would asionally be examinees walking out of the mountain forest panting¡­ Xiang Jinghong took in the scenes before taking a deep breath. The fresh air prated deep into his heart and spleen, and his entire person rxed quite a bit.

    ¡°The immortal sect is truly a treasured ce with good feng shui.¡±

    As soon as he arrived at the foot of the mountain, Xiang Jinghong discovered that the air here was even fresher, and the leaves were verdant and glistening. After staying for a while, his waist was not sore, and he was no longer panting.

    This was only the foot of the mountain, and it was hard to imagine what kind of strange scene was on the mountain that was shrouded in clouds and mist.

    It was a pity that he could not go up. Only by bing a member of an immortal sect would he have the qualifications to enter a sect.

    Xiang Jinghong was a little envious.

    Wait,

    It seems that the immortal sect doesn¡¯t restrict their age when epting disciples?

    Now that he was old, he had already nned to retreat to the second line. If he could live in such a beautiful ce like the immortal sect, raise his children, y chess, it seemed¡­ very good?

    Xiang Jinghong¡¯s heart was stirring.

    The only thing he could not let go of was his team ¨C he did not know what restrictions the immortal sect had on the disciples of the sect ¨C whether he could pass the assessment or not was also a problem.

    He walked to the front of the mountain gate, the leader responsible for registering information, the outer sect manager Tang Eleven, and asked secretly.

    The advanced puppet, Tang Eleven, nced at him expressionlessly.

    Xiang Jinghong always felt that,

    Behind this gaze, there was an indescribable feeling?

    It must be an illusion.

    ¡°Our immortal sect does not restrict the freedom of our disciples. As long as we abide by the sect rules, we can focus on the sect¡­ Of course, the benefits of staying in the sect are greater.¡±

    Xiang Jinghong understood.

    After instructing his assistant, he walked into one of the small ck rooms under the astonished gazes of the people in their team.

    The wooden door was closed tightly.

    One of Xiang Jinghong¡¯s team members picked up the clock and began to count. He was a little worried ¨C Uncle Xiang was not young, and it would be terrible if he was scared out of his mind.

    Five minutes passed, and Xiang Jinghong walked out of the small ck room in a refreshed mood, feeling as if his mind had been sublimated.

    Like many people who had passed the assessment, after the tempering, their willpower and mental strength had improved a bit¡­ On the contrary, the spies of Anxia had experienced a lot, so there was no effect.

    Xiang Jinghong smiled and gestured to the people in the team. He felt that it was not too difficult. He really could not understand why so many people were eliminated.

    It must be afortable life, corroding the will of people.

    He looked at the group of people who had been sent away. Most of them were spies from Anxia, but they looked very ordinary. Because of the torture in the small ck house, they looked a little embarrassed¡­

    You young people, you can¡¯t do it!

    Not knowing that his colleagues were secretly despised, Shi Liang finally waited for the third test that he had been waiting for for a long time.

    Aptitude test.

    The hundred or so people who passed the test of will lined up in six rows and stepped forward.

    The young men and women of the immortal sect with serious expressions walked forward and put their hands on their shoulders. A momentter¡­

    ¡°Pass.¡±

    ¡°Eliminated.¡±

    ¡°Eliminated.¡±

    When the cold voice sounded, many people were still stunned.

    Compared to the first and second trials, this qualification test was too¡­ simple!

    In less than ten seconds!

    Especially those who were eliminated, they were even more unwilling to ept this. They didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with them!

    ¡°I -¡°

    Someone wanted to speak, but the young man who was testing his aptitude looked over coldly.

    His words suddenly choked, and he walked to the side, not daring to be rash.

    This test ended in a few minutes. As a member who passed the test, Shi Liang sneered in his heart.

    Sure enough!

    It was as he had expected!

    Previously, it was their people who had a low pass rate, but now, the tables had turned. Ordinary people had been eliminated by more than four-fifths, and they, who had special identities, had only been eliminated by three people.

    Now, there was only onest test left, and it was a test of sincerity.

    Shi Liang expressed that he was a steady batch.

    After sending away the eliminated unrted people, the final test of sincerity was officially started.

    Shi Liang was already prepared.

    Hold your breath and focus. No matter what methods you use, my eyes will not waver.

    Come on!

    The outer sect manager, Tang Eleven, took a few steps forward. His gaze swept over the thirty or so people in front of him, and his cold voice rang out,

    ¡°You, you, you¡­ and you, you are unqualified.¡±

    Thest person he pointed at was the muscr Shi Liang.

    His expression changed from confident in victory to what the f*ck.

 Chapter 611

    <h4>Chapter 611</h4>

    Shi Liang¡¯s face turned green and ck.

    He did not expect that he would be eliminated in thest test.

    He was brushed off without any reason.

    Shi Liang was furious. The people who were eliminated in thest test were all his people!

    He did not know how his identity was leaked, but without a doubt, the people of the Immortal Sect had long discovered it and had always been targeting them!

    ¡°How dare you! How dare the Immortal Sect! Aren¡¯t they afraid that we will fall out with them? It¡¯s just a sect!¡±

    Shi Liang cursed.

    There were many spies mixed in with ordinary people because there were several higher-ups of the Anxia Kingdom standing behind them.

    Or rather, different factions.

    They all had missions to investigate the background of the Immortal Sect, but their attitudes were different, and the methods they were prepared to take were different.

    Some factions spies did not hide, and they came here to understand the Immortal Sect deeply.

    Some believed that the Immortal Sect had grasped the means to be stronger, and wanted to obtain the secret manual.

    As for Shi Liang¡¯s faction, they believed that the existence of an immortal sect was an extremely unstable factor. Their origins were mysterious and unknown, especially the sect master of an immortal sect. With a wave of his hand, he could control the earth and stones within a radius of a hundred li. This kind of expert was too great of a threat. It was even greater than a beast or a Abyssal Rift¡­ They believed that they had topletely grasp the immortal sect in their hands. Otherwise, they would have to nip the threat in the bud in time!

    This time, Shi Liang¡¯s hidden mission was to obtain the secret of the immortal sect at all costs!

    However, at this time, as the three words ¡°unqualified¡± fell, anger suddenly erupted from his heart.

    ¡°You did it on purpose. You don¡¯t intend to ept us at all, right? The so-called recruitment ceremony, I think it is just a cover. Whether you pass or not, it is your family¡¯s words. Even if you enter your immortal sect, I think you will be exploited. This kind of trash sect is not worth it!¡±

    Shi Liang was not overwhelmed by anger. He knew that since the immortal sect had done so, it was useless to threaten Anxia again.

    However, the immortal sect wanted to expand and take in disciples, so they didn¡¯t hesitate to cooperate with the country. In that case¡­

    If you don¡¯t let me have a good time, I won¡¯t let you have a good time either.

    His face was fierce.

    The analysis was still reasonable.

    Indeed, the qualification examination just now made a portion of the eliminated people feel dissatisfied. The sincere test at this time was even more ridiculous. It was just that the outer sect manager nced at it.

    Even those who were considered qualified felt that it was a bit perfunctory.

    They naturally did not stand on Shi Liang¡¯s side, but their hearts were somewhat shaken. Was the immortal sect really as beautiful as they imagined?

    There was no signal here, and they were deep in the mountains. Even if the Immortal Sect really did something to them, it seemed that¡­ they could not resist.

    However, after all, they were people who passed the will and sincerity test, and quickly strengthened their beliefs. They did not speak, but silently distanced themselves from Shi Liang and others.

    Shi Liang was stunned when he saw this.

    Why was this script different from what he had imagined!

    The Immortal School is indeed awesome, but don¡¯t you know that you should express your doubts at this time?

    This time, he was really angry. He hated the Immortal School for not giving him face, but also angry at those ordinary people for ¡°not fighting¡±. Hepletely threw away the cover cloth, ¡°These trash can pass the examination, why can¡¯t we¡±

    Cao Xinghua camete. He spent a lot of time in the mountain forest and went through the test of the will of the small ck house without stopping. At this moment, he was relying on his willpower to support himself. His hands were on his knees and he was panting.

    At this time, Tang Eleven nced at Cao Xinghua, and the two words ¡°passed¡± made Shi Liangpletely furious.

    His muscles suddenly bulged, and he punched the big stone next to him. The whole big stone cracked and gravel flew.

    He was an awakened, and he had the strength of the third level of awakening.

    He had already thought of a reason to be an immortal sect disciple. He said that he wanted to learn martial arts to better master his strength, but he was rejected by the immortal sect before he had the chance to say all the reasons.

    Most of the people present did not know the existence of awakened people. When they saw Shi Liang punch the broken stone, their eyes popped out.

    You are so strong, why do you want to learn martial arts!

    Looking again at Cao Xinghua who was gasping for breath,

    They had to admit that Xu Shiliang was not sincere enough, but his other talents were definitely top-notch.

    He was probably stronger than the masters of the immortal sects, right?

    The confused crowd thought.

    At this time, because Cao Xinghua was close to him, a few pieces of gravel flew towards his face. The dazed Cao Xinghua was shocked. He wanted to dodge, but his body was extremely heavy.

    He could only watch the gravel erge in his eyes¡­

    Ka ¡ª

    It was as if something in his body had shattered.

    An abundant energy poured into his four limbs, and everything around him seemed to slow down.

    His movements suddenly became fast. He instinctively raised his hand to block his face. In a split second, a translucent spherical barrier appeared around his body. Sshing gravel smashed into the barrier, and it shot back at an even faster speed, smashing into Shi Liang¡¯s face.

    Even with Shi Liang¡¯s strength, this bit of gravel would not be able to cause any damage.

    However¡­

    The damage to the soul was from MAX.

    He had just pointed out a piece of trash to set him off, but in the end, that trash had awakened and possessed a special ability. His strength could notpare to his own, but his potential had far exceeded his own.

    The script that he had thought of was going wrong for the umpteenth time!

    It felt like the entire world was filled with malice!

    ¡°I refuse to ept this! Your Immortal Sect¡¯s assessment is unfair!¡±

    ¡°Unfair?¡±

    A faint voice sounded.

    At some point in time, several figures slowly walked over from the white jade stairs that faced the pool.

    The young man in the lead had a handsome face and was dressed in a green robe. He looked like an immortal.

    He swept his gaze over them and said in a faint voice, as if he was telling a fact, ¡°Why should I exin to you about the actions of my immortal sect? Are you unconvinced? Get lost yourself or I¡¯ll help you get lost.¡±

    ¡°You -!¡±

    Shi Liang had never thought that the sect master of the immortal sect would reply like this.

    ¡°Just you wait! Your immortal sect is courting death!¡±

    No matter how strong an individual was, in front of a country¡¯s machine, they were still ants, especially a sect like the immortal sect located deep in the mountains. It only needed a few missiles topletely wipe them out!

    Shi Liang thought hatefully.

    Of course, he could not leave, but he did not dare to stay. He turned to leave.

    At this moment,

    All the hair on his body stood up, and his thoughts stopped at thisst moment.

    In the eyes of the surrounding people, Shi Liang was like a pencil drawn by a eraser,pletely erased from the top and bottom.

    The spies sent by the Anxia Kingdom had goosebumps all over their bodies, and their blood froze.

    As for Xiang Hong, Cao Xinghua, and the other ordinary people(original ordinary people), they had repeatedly changed their views today.

    The atmosphere was a bit quiet.

    Tang Yu waved his hand at Zhu Shu Li.

    Immediately,

    Her green hair fluttered slightly, and a faint fragrance filled the air. In an instant, other than the twenty or so people who passed the assessment and were about to be a member of the Immortal Sect, the rest of them were dazed for a moment beforeing back to their senses. They seemed to havepletely forgotten about Shi Liang¡¯s existence.

    They also could not remember what had just happened.

    The Immortal Sect assessment ended smoothly in ¡°everything is as usual¡±.

 Chapter 612

    <h4>Chapter 612</h4>

    As he stood on the t mountain peak, white clouds rolled beneath his feet.

    He climbed up the white jade stairs at the foot of the mountain. The closer he got to the mountain gate, the higher the concentration of Genesis Qi. For ordinary people, it was like soaking in a cool spring water. Even if it was scorching hot summer, most of the fatigue on their bodies would be washed away.

    Cao Xinghua was the only person among this batch of disciples who could sense the existence of Genesis Qi.

    He could ¡°see¡± the tiny specks of light. They were red, blue, green, and yellow. Among them, green was the most, yellow was the most. In his perception, the blue specks of light were the most intimate. He waved his hand and the blue specks of light flew into his palm.

    Without any cultivation methods, he could only use his own special abilities as a lever to stir and use Genesis Qi.

    However, he was unable to directly make use of it to be stronger.

    Several people who had awakened for several years in the 13th Division were still stuck at the first and second stages. It was because theycked the means to directly be stronger, and they were not like Earth. At the beginning of the apocalypse, they had used soul force empowerment to directly break through.

    There were a total of twenty-eight disciples in this batch, and they were even lower than Tang Yu had predicted.

    Among them, there were twenty-one male disciples and seven female disciples. Most of them were around twenty to thirty years old. It was worth mentioning that Xiang Jinghong had also passed the assessment and was worthy of being the strongest in age.

    Most of these people only had C, D, and B ¨C grade aptitudes. What was slightly out of Tang Yu¡¯s expectations was that they had actually picked up an A ¨C grade talent.

    It was Cao Xinghua who had directly awakened because he had entered the area with high Genesis Qi density for the first time.

    Among these twenty-eight people, there were three spies from the Anxia Country that Tang Yu had deliberately let in. Through the color of the light, they were determined to be friendly to the immortal sects within the faction of the Anxia Country.

    He did not intend topletely fall out with a great country like the Great State of Anxia. In truth, Tang Yu was not afraid. Even if he was suppressed by the world¡¯s suppression, he could still unleash the power of a veteran Transcendent. Moreover, within the territory, even if it was a nuclear bomb attack, he could easily erase it.

    However, not being afraid did not mean that it was not troublesome.

    Cooperating with the Great State of Anxia, the difficulty of conquering was equivalent to a simple level. On the other hand, if he wanted to develop his faith in this world, it would be difficult and even hell difficult for him to obtain the name of the Mysterious Immortal School.

    Once the faction of the Great State of Anxia had the upper hand and the faction of the hostile Immortal School was ready to do something, he was also ready to use thunderous means.

    On the Immortal Sect Mountain,

    The group of people walked and stopped, and Shanggong Ling introduced them to several main ces in the Immortal Sect, such as a single room, practice room, cultivation room, and so on.

    As people who yearned to practice martial arts, they had already prepared to set up a sect. These people had already dealt with the trivial matters in reality, and they had already made ns to stay in the sect for a long time once they joined the sect.

    The difference was that the Immortal Sect¡¯s origins were greater than they had imagined.

    It wasn¡¯t that they practiced martial arts to strengthen their bodies, but that they could possess mysterious and unfathomable powers.

    I believe that all of you have already guessed it. That¡¯s right, the immortal sect is not an ordinary sect. It is the Anxia Kingdom, or even the entire world. It is a sect with the deepest foundation and the mostplete inheritance. Even the thirteenth round of management of the Anxia Kingdom did not have many methods to be stronger.

    It can be said that all of you are lucky to havee here. Every single one of you will be able to awaken and possess power that surpasses mortals. Even in the future, it is not impossible for you to soar into the heavens and escape the earth.

    Cao Xinghua and the others were excited.

    ¡°However. To be frank, you all have consumed the resources of the sect by cultivating in the sect. In the future, everyone will need to contribute to the sect and fight against beasts. This is a life threatening situation. If you are afraid and want to quit, this is yourst chance. Once you be a member of the sect¡­¡±

    No one retreated. They all had firm gazes. Tang Yu, who was observing in secret, was rather satisfied. He brought Zhu Shu Li and the others back to the disciples of this year. He did not say much and was introduced by Shang Gongling.

    ¡°This is the four elders of our sect. They will guide you about cultivation and battle.¡±l

    This is the Sword Mentor, Elder Gretel, and this is the Illusion Mentor, Elder Zhu Shu Li¡­ This is the Firearm Mentor, Elder Zhong Ping¡­ The Spell Mentor, Elder Enze¡­ and the Fist Mentor, Elder Fanny.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Mentors are just mentor, not teachers. You can choose to listen to or not to the lessons taught by teachers. If you really want to be a disciple of an elder, you need to work hard yourself.¡±

    Just like in some novels, they were currently just ordinary disciples, and if they could be valued by an elder, they would be direct disciples.

    Their status was different, and they could obtain more resources.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were burning.

    However,

    Zhu Shu Li shook his head and refused.

    Zhong Ping looked around and didn¡¯t speak.

    Fanny hadn¡¯t found a disciple she liked either.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ept disciples.¡±

    Finally, it was still Enze who stroked his white beard and came in front of Cao Xinghua. ¡°Kid, are you interested in cultivating under this old man?¡±

    Being dismissed, cheated and at the most desperate and lowest point of his life, Cao Xinghua was very lucky to get his own opportunities ¨C the favor of the white-bearded old grandpa.

    He knelt on the spot, kowtowed, and acknowledged his master, under the envious and jealous eyes of the others.

    ¡­

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, more than a month had passed.

    Twenty or so disciples, including Cao Xinghua, had entered a new world. Each and every one of them was doing their best to absorb new knowledge and be stronger in their cultivation.

    They knew of the existence of the Abyssal Rift and the strange beasts, and knew that behind the peaceful world, there were turbulent undercurrents. They valued the hard-won luck even more.

    Twenty over disciples had all consumed high-quality awakening medicine. Under the environment where the immortal sect¡¯s Genesis Qi was close to Earth, they had sessfully awakened.

    Right now, the worst of them all had the strength of a second level awakened.

    For example, Cao Xinghua had high talent. After more than a month of cultivation, he had already reached the peak of the fifth level.

    Don¡¯t feel that it¡¯s too slow. The Heavenly Blue doesn¡¯t have soul force to refine. The cultivation resources of the disciples in the sect also need to be fought for by themselves. For example, doing some misceneous tasks, sessfully challenging the ¡°Trial Tower¡± checkpoint, supporting for a certain period of time in the ¡°Endless Mode¡±, etc..

    Only by paying would there be gains.

    This amount of resources was nothing to Tang Yu, but he couldn¡¯t just provide it.

    As for Shang Gong Ling, ahem, after all, she was his first apprentice, representing his face, so Tang Yu was naturally more generous.

    Every day, Gong Ling cultivated with high purity Origin Crystals. She was also an S grade talent. She had prated the bottleneck of the peak of the fifth level like paper. Now, she was already an expert who had just entered the ninth level. In the thirteen bureaus of Anxia, there might not be anyone who had a higher level of awakening than her.

    Over a month, Tang Yu was waiting for an opportunity, but it was not that he hadn¡¯t done anything.

    A group of sailors were hired on the Inte to build momentum for Immortal Sect, and several events were held. Most of the people of Anxia now knew about the existence of Immortal Sect.

    Of course, there was no such thing as faith, reverence, or even peace for a month or two, and the immortal sect would disappear.

    However, as long as he had an understanding of the ¡°immortal sect¡±, it was enough. What he wanted was for the future immortal sect to act, and ordinary people¡¯s reaction was ¡°So it was that immortal sect¡± instead of ¡°what is an immortal sect? Can it be eaten?¡±

    In addition, Tang Yu had a group of array masters secretly set up the ¡°World Tree Formation¡± in all the major cities in the territory of Anxia to absorb the energy in the future and set up several territories in the Heavenly Blue.

    The tens of millions of energy absorbed by the World Tree in the old capital had almost been exhausted.

    A few hundred thousand per day was simply a drop in the bucket.

    But soon, when the immortal sect appears, it can take in hundreds of millions of people and billions of people¡¯s faith in one go. Even if the quality is low, it canpletely bid farewell to the poor era.

    His hand moved the mouse. There were more and more abnormalities in the world.

    Some small chaotic countries even showed signs of viges and towns being ughtered by beasts, but the news was still controlled.

    Anxia Kingdom once had a mutated beast that wasparable to a Giant Scorpion King. It was killed by the army in the wilderness.

    ¡°But paper can¡¯t wrap up fire in the end.¡±

    The first batch of disciples from the immortal sect was about the same. They had the strength to fight.

    It was time to act¡­ to save the world.

 Chapter 613

    <h4>Chapter 613</h4>

    Anhu Lake, Central Hall.

    A dozen or so big shots who could shake the Anxia Country with a stomp of their feet gathered here.

    ¡°This month, a total of 350 Abyssal Rifts appeared in the country. Compared to thest month, it increased by 56, 78, and this also refers to how many strange beasts have passed through the Abyssal Rifts in the country and have not been discovered. No one can say for sure.¡±

    Among them, the middle-aged man spoke in a low voice, and the data he had collected for a period of time was revealed one by one.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you all know what this means. We¡­ have no time.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other. After a long while, someone finally spoke,

    ¡°What about the training of Awakened ones? Once the situation deteriorates, how many ces can we hold?¡±

    ¡°The second generation awakening medicine has stabilized. The sess rate of awakening is over 60. It is only limited by the materials. Currently, the production is limited. Moreover¡­ ] The higher-ups in charge of this area said bitterly, ¡°The second generation medicine can only awaken ordinary people with a certain level of talent, but it can not allow a first level awakened to break through to the second level. At present,pared to low-level awakened ones, the core strength of the third level and above is what weck the most.¡±

    ¡°What about the method of absorbing Genesis Qi?¡± We have already invested over a hundred billion in research. Why hasn¡¯t there been any effective method of absorbing Genesis Qi yet? Are the people from the research department eating shit? ¡°

    ¡°No, there is already the prototype of the absorption method, but the efficiency is low. The absorption rate is less than 10 when it is absorbed into the Genesis Qi in the body. With this kind of efficiency, even if you cultivate for a year or two, you may not be able to break through from the first level to the second level unless you cultivate in that ce.¡±

    ¡°Where is that ce?¡±

    ¡°The concentration of Genesis Qi there is even higher. I think it¡¯s feasible. We can use those as training bases.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. That ce is too dangerous. We have yet to gain a firm foothold. If something happens, the newbies will probably suffer heavy losses.¡±

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have time.¡±

    The central conference hall was as noisy as the market.

    At this moment,

    An old man on the left with a dark expression shed in his eyes. He knocked on the table and slowly said, ¡°We have another way. We will obtain the method to absorb Genesis Qi from the Immortal Sect. The Immortal Sect will definitely have it!¡±

    The moment these words were spoken, the meeting room became a bit quiet, and many of the upper echelons revealed expressions of interest.

    ¡°However, even if the Immortal Sect really has a secret manual, it is impossible for them to hand it over so easily.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Isn¡¯t it only natural for you to contribute your strength when the country is in trouble? Since the immortal sect is the sect of our Anxia Kingdom, you must listen to ourmands. In my opinion, you are too lenient with the immortal sect. This extremely unstable power must be controlled by us, making them the sharp des to deal with beasts. If you are not willing, then leave this matter to me to arrange.¡±

    There were indeed quite a number of higher-ups who believed that the immortal sect possessed the method to absorb Genesis Qi and other secrets to be stronger.

    The few official awakened ones who had been nted in the immortal sect¡­ or rather, the ones who had been tacitly allowed to stay in the immortal sect, although the news was only on the surface, it had repeatedly refreshed their understanding of the immortal sect.

    It was too mysterious!

    The immortal sect had many secrets that made them envious, but at the same time, it also made them feel restraining fear.

    Arge sect was built in just a week. Other than the six experts on the surface, how many other powers were hidden in the immortal sect?

    No one knew.

    Could an army really suppress an immortal sect?

    If this force was pushed to the opposite side by Anxia Kingdom, then it would be a disaster.

    ¡°I object. I believe that we should deepen our cooperation with the immortal sect. We can send our elite warriors to the immortal sect to nurture them. This point¡­ the other party has already clearly stated that as long as the conditions are met, they will not refuse.¡±

    The one who spoke was a general with the surname Hu and an iron-blooded temperament. He was also an Awakened with a strength of six ranks.

    However, the shady old man was not afraid at all. The people sitting here were not relying on strength, but power.

    ¡°Naive! The power of the immortal sect is too strong. It is bound to threaten the stability of Anxia. Only by tying the immortal sect up and controlling the immortal sect can we be more confident in dealing with future threats. Everything I do is for Anxia!¡±

    ¡°Bullsh * t! You idiot! It¡¯s all for your own selfish desires!¡±

    General Hu retorted back.

    Out of the three spies that are currently in the Immortal Sect, one of them is his subordinate. He has a deeper understanding of the Immortal Sect than the shady old man. By chance, General Hu saw the hidden power of the Immortal Sect¡­

    Can¡¯t afford to offend!

    Simply can¡¯t afford to offend!

    Moreover, as a person on the front line fighting against beasts, he was more aware of the seriousness of the situation than the shady old man. Even if he had aplete cultivation method, the Anxia Kingdom would not have the ability to protect itself under the gradual increase of the Abyssal Rift.

    A truly terrifying beast could turn Anxia upside down with just one.

    Only an immortal sect would have the ability to fight against it!

    General Hu had already nned to sacrifice himself, but now, he saw hope ¨C to hug the thighs of an immortal sect!

    Hugging the legs felt good for a moment, and he kept hugging the legs to feel good!

    Under these circumstances, General Hu was absolutely unwilling to allow the shady old man to stir up all of this.

    In the middle of the dispute,

    Suddenly, there was an urgent report.

    ¡°Arge and stable Abyssal Rift has appeared. Arge number of beasts have appeared in Luo City. Luo City is in an emergency!¡±

    Bang!

    ¡­

    Immortal Sect,

    Due to the increase in the density of Genesis Qi, most electronic equipment around the Immortal Sect would fail. It was as if they had fallen into a chaotic maic field, and themunication signal was naturally absent.

    However, since Kevin had already made tactical wristwatches that couldmunicate within a certain range, he could still contact the outside world through the signal base station ten kilometers away from the Door of Immortality.

    At this moment,

    In the cultivation room,

    Tang Yu sat cross-legged and closed his eyes toprehend the ss me Laws in his mind.

    His eyes suddenly opened, and his tactical wristwatch vibrated. The information from the outside world was directly absorbed into his mind like a tide.

    ¡°A stable Abyssal Rift. Sure enough, another world.¡±

    He immediately summoned twenty-eight¡­ In addition to Shanggong Ling, a total of twenty-nine disciples of the immortal sect looked around and said indifferently,

    ¡°It has been more than a month since you came to the immortal sect. From the ordinary people from before to now, you can be considered to have some strength, even though you are still very weak. And now, it is time to test what you have learned and test it in actualbat.¡±

    ¡°In five minutes, each of you will bring your equipment. Disciples of the Immortal Sect,e down the mountain today.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    All twenty-nine people, including Shang Gong Ling, responded excitedly.

    ¡­

    Luo City.

    Anxia was a first-tier city with millions of people. The 13 sub-branches of Luo City were also quite powerful. The few Abyssal Rifts that had happened in the past were allpletely resolved before they spread out.

    People were still living in peace.

    However, today, the peace of Luo City was broken.

    From the park in the western suburbs of Luo City, countless huge insects rushed out. Their frightened cries resounded through the sky of Luo City.

 Chapter 614

    <h4>Chapter 614</h4>

    In Western Jiujiang¡¯s park, the stone paved road suddenly became empty, turning into a lush greennd. Even the wooden chairs and trees on both sides of the road disappeared. If one looked closely, they would find that the greennd and the white and gray stone road were slightly twisted.

    At this time, in the small greennd, there were many beetles the size of a bull.

    Yellow armor, thick, powerful, and hard like iron pliers, made the tourists in the park feel cold.

    ¡°W-what monster is this¡±

    ¡°Help ¨C¡°

    The tourists fled in all directions, but how could theypare to the speed of the beetle? In panic, many people fell. The pincers were like sharp knives, passing through the back of a tourist and raising him up high.

    Blood kept flowing out, flowing down the pincers.

    In just a short moment, countless tourists around died.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    The couple was forced into a corner by the giant beetle. The young man roared, picked up a big wooden board next to him, and smashed it heavily at the beetle.

    Bang!

    The wooden board was broken into two pieces under the huge impact, but the beetle did not even shake. It went forward and crushed the young man into meat paste, along with the wall behind it.

    The park in the western suburbs was not very big. In front of the park was ake with a stone bridge that was as wide as a car. Further ahead was the main entrance of the park.

    At this time,

    Many tourists ran across the stone bridge in panic, turning their heads from time to time with frightened expressions.

    In the distance, the ear-piercing sound of the police came, bing louder and louder. Hearing the sound, the panicked tourists rxed a little.

    ¡°Lock down the park in the western suburbs and start the rescue immediately!¡±

    A dignified looking middle-aged man got out of the car with a solemn expression.

    The surrounding police officers quickly moved.

    The number of tourists who had fled from the stone bridge had decreased, and the middle-aged man¡¯s expression became more and more serious.

    Not long after, a yellow figure appeared on the opposite side of the stone bridge. In front of it were three panicked survivors. One of them was covered in blood and was limping. He was about to be caught by the giant beetle.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    The middle-aged police officer led a few people and rushed to the stone bridge to rescue them. When they crossed a general distance, they raised their guns and aimed.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Smoke and smoke filled the air, and the gunshots were endless.

    The injured survivor was pleasantly surprised. He instinctively turned around, wanting to see the beetle die, but he was horrified to find that the bullets shot by the police officer were stuck on the shell, only causing the shell to crack slightly, and it was far from death.

    Bang!

    The beetle charged forward, its sharp pincers cutting the survivor in half, and blood sttered on the shell like a demon.

    ¡°Shoot! Continue firing!¡±

    The middle-aged police officer also panicked. His status had yet toe into contact with beasts, but who knew that he couldn¡¯t even kill bullets?

    The young police officer next to him had his fingers trembling. At least half of the bullets he fired were empty.

    Bang!

    The beetle crashed into them like a small car. The middle-aged police officer and a few young police officers rolled to the side to avoid it. However, one of them could not dodge in time and was pierced by the giant beetle.

    The beetle did not lose its momentum. It broke the stone bridge and fell into the water. The red blood slowly spread in theke.

    The middle-aged police officer let out a sigh of relief.

    No matter what, it fell into the water, and for the time being¡­ it was no longer a threat.

    ¡°Captain, captain, look, look, look over there.¡±

    Following his line of sight, he saw three beetles that were not inferior in size. Some of them even had half a human corpse in their mouths, leaving bloody marks wherever they passed.

    The middle-aged officer sucked in a mouthful of cold skin!

    If they had not fallen into the water, they might not have been able to deal with a beetle. But now¡­ Three¡­

    Why didn¡¯t he write a suicide note before he went out to the police?

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t retreat. The people are behind us. We need to believe that reinforcements will arrive soon.¡±

    The three beetles came in full force, and the middle-aged police officer had nowhere to retreat. He couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes soon.

    ¡°Drink!¡±

    A loud explosion rang out in their ears. A sturdy man holding a solid shield dashed in front of them. He raised his shield, and with a bang, the huge beetle smashed into the shield. The impact forced the sturdy man to take three steps back.

    ¡°We are from the branch of Division 13. We will deal with this ce. You guys maintain order and deal with the fish that slipped through the.¡±

    The incident at Western Jiujiang Park was very disastrous.

    In the past, the unstable spatial cracks might only exist for a moment, and there were only a few minutes left.

    For a short period of time, there were usually no beasts that passed through, nor were they discovered. The number of Abyssal Rifts that the beasts passed through was usually low.

    A threat of the Giant Scorpion King was at the top.

    However, a stable spatial crack could exist for a long time, or even forever. Judging from the number of beetles that came out of the Abyssal Rift, the first thing the branch in Luo City would do was to raise the threat level to the top. Not only did the awakened ones in the branch office send out all of them, but they also contacted the top to support them immediately.

    There were as many as eighteen awakened ones supporting from the main entrance of Western Jiujiang Park. The one leading them was a fourth stage expert.

    Wang Lie.

    He held a broad de in his hand and chopped down with great force.

    Puchi ¨C

    The hard shell was broken, green and red juice flew out, filling his body.

    With just one attack, he had dealt with the terrifying beetles.

    The morale of the surrounding police officers was greatly boosted.

    The seven or eight beetles that rushed out in session were all sessfully killed by the cooperation of the dozen or so awakened ones.

    Wang Lie slowed down, leaving a four-man team at the main entrance to guard. Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go into Western Jiujiang Park and see if there are any survivors¡­¡±

    His voice had yet to fall.

    Buzz ¨C

    The sound of wings vibrating at a high speed came, and there was a heart-palpitating breath.

    Wang Lie stopped and looked at it with a serious expression.

    Out of the dozen or so beetles that crawled out from Western Jiujiang Park, a strange one appeared.

    It had a green body, a sickle like limb, and a thin, translucent wing on its back that fluttered as it glided towards them.

    ¡°You guys deal with the beetle. Leave this giant mantis to me.¡±

    The mantis suddenly elerated, shing its eyes like green light.

    Under the deadly threat, wang Lie instinctively dodged to the side.

    A bloody wound appeared on his face, and blood flowed.

    Wang Lie was not weak, but his speed was far inferior. The mantis flickered around him, and not long after, thebat suit that wang Lie was wearing was cut open.

    The others were not in a good situation either. There were shes of swords and shes of gunfire. There were also beetles crawling out from the depths of the park.

    The Awakened Ones of Division 13 were no longer able to stop them. There were beetles struggling in theke as they rushed out of the public garden.

    The police officers who had set up the blockade line had run out of bullets, their eyes filled with despair.

    Sou!

    A sword light swept past.

    Blood sshed out.

    ¡­

    Wang Xiaoming was an outdoor live streamer. When the ident happened in Western Jiujiang Park, he was nearby.

    The chaotic crowd and panicked shouts could be heard from hundreds of meters away.

    What followed was the police¡¯s blockade.

    He did not leave. Instead, he moved forward and stood on the other side of theke. He saw a scene that shocked him.

    At first, Wang Xiaoming was frightened, but when he saw the armed police officers around him, he slowly rxed.

    A mere monster, what is there to be afraid of in the range of my gun?

    If I don¡¯t take advantage of the live broadcast now, I¡¯ll be letting down the name of my third-rate anchor, Wang Xiaoming!

    Therefore, he decisively pointed the camera to the distance.

    Using his life to shoot, as expected, the poprity of his live broadcast room rose rapidly.

    It was not only him who did that. Although many tourists fled, there was still a small number of them who picked up their mobile phones to take pictures and videos.

    The incident happened so suddenly that the police force that locked down the park in the western suburbs was far from enough.

    Wang Xiaoming and the others did not get too close either.

    They were standing on the other side of theke. If the beetles wanted to get close, they had to pass through the stone bridge. They were about to see that the situation was bad and run away. There was still time.

    Wang Xiaoming thought like this a minute ago.

    A minuteter,

    Looking at the beetle that jumped up from theke, Wang Xiaoming¡¯s face was pale white, and his limbs were stiff and unable to move.

    Sou!

    A sword light shed, and the head of the giant beetle along with the pincers that were as hard as iron were cut down together.

    At some point in time, a young man whose face could not be seen had appeared. The long sword in his hand shone like silver light, and he was wearing a blue battle robe that was different from that of the 13th Division.

    ¡°You, you are?¡±

    ¡°Me? Just a passing disciple of an immortal sect.¡±

 Chapter 615

    <h4>Chapter 615</h4>

    Immortal what sect?

    What immortal sect?

    The threat of death had just faded away. Wang Xiaoming¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat. His mind still couldn¡¯t turn around. He only felt that the two words ¡®immortal sect¡¯ were somewhat familiar.

    From the appearance of the giant beetles from Western Jiujiang Park in his live streaming channel, the number of spectators rose rapidly. In just a few minutes, the number of people had already broken through 100,000.

    A hundred thousand people, even through the screen, there was nock of people who were shocked by the hideous appearance of the beetle.

    Not long ago, the barrage of ¡°The news anchor is dead¡± almost covered the entire screen.

    And at this moment, the entire live broadcast room was silent, only a few bullet screens flew by ¨C those who had just entered the live broadcast room were asking crazily.

    After a while, the bullet screen finally began to float.

    The 100,000 spectators outside the live broadcast room also heard the conversation between Wang Xiaoming and the young man with the sword in his hand.

    ¡°Immortal sect? Is it that immortal sect¡±

    ¡°So the immortal sect is not an ordinary sect, but an immortal cultivation sect!¡±

    ¡°What exactly is the immortal sect you guys are talking about? A sect? A national organization? A supernatural organization? I have never heard of it before.¡±

    ¡°The immortal sect in the Kunwu Mountain Range, you don¡¯t even know this! Is there a group that went to the immortal sect to acknowledge a master?¡±

    ¡°Group +1.¡±

    ¡°Group +2.¡±

    ncing at the bullet screen in the live broadcast room, Wang Xiaoming finally remembered.

    The broadcast room fell into a brief silence.

    It seemed that none of them had expected that the Hall Master broadcast would be so shameless¡­ Let go of that big boss and let them do it!

    The countless ¡°bah¡± words on the screen floated over in unison.

    Opposite,

    The floating immortal sect disciple also seemed to be a little surprised ¨C this was the first time he had been treated as a big boss, and he was a little excited.

    However, the disciples of the immortal sect still turned around coldly and looked at the other side of theke. More and more beetles jumped into the water and swam towards them.

    He waved his hand, ¡°I am not some big shot. I am just an ordinary disciple.¡±

    Ordinary disciple?

    Wang Xiaoming looked into the distance. The thirteen-in-game awakened ones were in danger, and then he looked at the disciples of the immortal sect who were calm and collected¡­

    Deep in thought.

    ¡­

    On the stone bridge, more than a dozen figures moved around. Sharp cold weapons pierced through their shells, and special armor-piercing bullets shot out from their muzzles.

    Although they had already killed several giant beetles, the situation was not optimistic.

    The number of giant beetles did not decrease but increased instead. As for the 13 awakened ones, there were already several who were injured. As for the others, their physical strength consumption was not small.

    Wang Lie was even more anxious, his entire body dripping with blood.

    However, his eyes could only barely capture the shadow of the giant mantis. Once he fell down, within a few minutes, the rest would be ughtered by the giant mantis and giant beetle.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Xiu!

    The de cut through the air with a sharp sound.

    With a ng, the de in wang Lie¡¯s hand was cut open. He took this opportunity to dodge again. The giant mantis flew past him. The sharp de cut through the stone bridge, creating a huge crack.

    ¡°Shit¡­¡±

    The crack quickly spread, and with a bang, the stone bridge broke. Countless pieces of gravel fell into the water, and water sshed.

    Including Wang Lie, several of the 13 awakened ones also fell. They adjusted their bodies and floated on the surface of the water.

    However,

    The giant beetles that fell on the surface of theke surrounded them.

    Wang Lie¡¯s face was deathly pale.

    On the bridge, they could only barely hold on, not to mention on the surface of the water, their strength could not be used up to twenty to thirty percent.

    Wang Lie used all his strength to wave his saber, forcing back a giant beetle.

    Not far away, the thin wings of the giant mantis were trembling, ring like a tiger eyeing its prey.

    ¡°If we can return alive, let¡¯s drink together again!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Xiu!

    The giant mantis cut a long and narrow wound on his arm. Blood gushed out like a fountain, and the saber could no longer be held.

    Wang Lie clenched his left hand into a fist and made hisst move.

    ¡°Captain, the reinforcements are here!¡±

    A surprised shout came from the stone bridge.

    Wang Lie was stunned. No one wanted to die, but where would the reinforcementse from?

    The branch of Luo City had already mobilized in full force, and the pressure on the other areas was no less than theirs.

    Even the fastest helicopter in the army and other cities would have to wait for a while to arrive.

    He did not dare to expect too much.

    If he risked his life, it would be worth it to be able to hold back the spread of the strange insects.

    Wang Lie took a deep breath, but suddenly realized that the strange insects that had surrounded them seemed to have been drawn away by something and swam into the distance.

    He looked over.

    In the distance,

    Several figures stepped on the surface of theke and quickly approached.

    Wait, step on the water?

    Wang Lie thought he was seeing things. He saw the few people stepping on the water quickly approaching. The ce where they stepped on the water caved in, and the whole person soared into the sky. The silver sword light shed.

    The hard shell of the giant beetle was cut open like a crispy egg shell.

    The few awakened ones cooperated with each other. Their figures were ghostly, and theirbat experience was extremely rich. Their speed and strength were not necessarily stronger than his, but they could kill the giant beetle easily ¨C he could not do it so easily!

    In just a few dozen seconds, more than half of the giant beetles that surrounded them had disappeared.

    Wang Lie saw that among them, some stepped on the water and jumped onto the stone bridge, while others ran to the side of the stone bridge, as if they were walking on t ground.

    Where did this group of peoplee from

    ¡°Be careful of that giant mantis, it¡¯s very fast!¡±

    The giant mantis had already given up on its prey and was now eyeing the more troublesome Awakened ones.

    Its thin wings trembled and it suddenly shot out.

    Cao Xinghua, who was supporting the main entrance, nced at it and opened his five fingers.

    ¡°Water Lock.¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Streams of water wrapped around the giant mantis and quickly sealed off its position. The giant mantis that was flying across theke was instantly locked in by the water, struggling non-stop.

    ¡°Water arrow.¡±

    Cao Xinghua¡¯s five fingers were shaped like a spear, and a spinning water arrow instantly condensed and shot out.

    Whoosh!

    A hole appeared on the head of the giant mantis. In the next moment, the water chains scattered and condensed, crashing down. The figure of the giant mantis directly plunged into the water.

    ¡°I-¡­ It¡¯s dead?! Just like that?!¡±

    Wang Lie opened his mouth.

    He even forgot that his wound was bleeding, until Cao Xinghua lifted him up, stepping on the water surface and leaping onto the stone bridge.

    Looking around, the battle had already ended.

    Wang Lie was still a bit stunned.

    ¡°You, which special unit did youe from?¡±

    Cao Xinghua looked at him with disappointment and shook his head. ¡°I am not an official Awakened One of your An Xiaxia. Ie from an immortal sect and am an ordinary disciple.¡±

    Immortal, an immortal sect?

    So that was how it was!

    Was it an expert from an immortal sect?

    He thought that Cao Xinghua was a disciple of an immortal sect who had cultivated for a very short period of time. However, there was still one thing that he did not understand.

    ¡°Eh? Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°You can all stand on the surface of the water. Isn¡¯t that because of your ability to control water?¡±

    Wang Lie could not help but look at the immortal sect disciples in front of him.

    This person¡¯s ability to control water far exceeded his imagination. It was one thing to condense water arrows, but he was actually able to control the water flow to form a chain, trapping the giant mantis in an instant.

    As he thought to himself, he found that the eyes of the Immortal Sect disciples in front of him were somewhat disdainful and somewhat disappointed.

    What¡¯s the fat?

    Cao Xinghua looked into the depths of the park and waved his hand, ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ a basic operation?¡±

 Chapter 616

    <h4>Chapter 616</h4>

    The same scene did not just happen at the main entrance of Western Jiujiang¡¯s Park.

    The existence of the stable Abyssal Rift surpassed S ss. Even though Luo City was a big city, the awakened ones of the 13 bureaus were unable to deal with an S ss disaster.

    They could only dy and wait for reinforcements.

    On the west side of the park, on a mound.

    The remaining awakened ones from the 13th Division were seriously injured and looked into the distance in fear.

    They looked at the disciples of the immortal sects in front of them and were extremely nervous.

    There were only a few people, how could they block hundreds of giant insects?

    The disciples of the immortal sects were not afraid. The giant insects were surging and the momentum was like a breeze blowing on their faces.

    ¡°Compared to the ¡®Endless Mode¡¯, this is still far from enough.¡±

    ¡°Heh, as long as I have time, I can deal with it myself.¡±

    ¡°Come on, being able to solve it doesn¡¯t mean that it can stop all of the giant bugs. If there are any who have escaped the, they will be punished when they return to the immortal sect¡­ Let¡¯s attack together!¡±

    As he spoke, he took a step forward and crossed his arms in front of his chest. In his palm was an ordinary Origin Crystal.

    Orange-yellow mes shot out from his hands, instantly expanding as they shot towards the iing giant insects like a wave.

    At this moment,

    The other Immortal Sect member beside him also sucked in the energy of an Origin Crystal. He took a deep breath and his mouth puffed up. ¡°Wind Assault!¡±

    A gust of wind suddenly appeared and swept up in front of him. The wind des were like des, leaving mottled marks on the ground. The orange mes of fire, with the help of the wind, expanded several times in size, enveloping all the giant insects.

    Crackling

    Several meters in front of the disciples of the immortal sect, there seemed to be a line drawn, and further forward, there was a raging sea of fire.

    The heat wave blew over, and the air twisted, and there was a faint smell of burning.

    Behind him,

    The Awakened from Division 13 swallowed his saliva. His eyes were filled with disbelief.

    This was an Awakened with only three levels of strength? Could it be an old monster who could hide his aura?

    However, looking at the expressions of those Immortal Sect disciples, it seemed like they were already used to this scene?

    It was not normal at all, alright!

    ¡­

    On the north side, a sturdy disciple of an immortal sect. His battle robe was bulging with muscles. Around him were countless giant bugs that had their bodies cut off. Some of them were still wriggling slightly due to their tenacious vitality.

    He held a giant hammer in his hand, which was covered with spikes. He stared straight at a giant beetle with a red shell not far away.

    Peak of the fifthyer.

    Just the aura alone was enough to make one¡¯s chest unable to breathe.

    Its body was evenrger, like a small car. No one could stop it when it charged forward. The obstacles formed by several police cars were easily overturned and crushed by the red giant beetle.

    As for the immortal sect disciple in front of him, his aura was only at the third level.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to be a match!¡±

    Luo City¡¯s awakened ones were extremely worried. The suppression of their auras caused them to feel fear. Moreover, facing such a monster, perhaps only a giant head level expert like the Bureau Chief would be able to block it.

    The red giant beetle charged forward. Everywhere it passed, a few broken beetle corpses were sent flying like broken cloth bags.

    The sturdy immortal sect disciple had a grave expression on his face. He gripped his warhammer tightly but¡­ did not dodge!

    Someone could not help but turn his head away.

    Boom ¡ª

    The sturdy immortal sect disciple only slightly turned his body, allowing the red beetle¡¯s sharp ws to press against his body. The runes on his battle robe were vaguely visible, constantly trembling at a high frequency. The terrifying impact force of the red beetle was reduced by more than half.

    Ka ¨C

    The ground that the immortal sect disciple was stepping on hadpletely sunk, but he did not take a step back. Instead, he raised his war hammer with a ferocious expression and smashed it down with a loud bang!

    The spikes pierced through the shell and smashed down fiercely. The red shell was deformed and shattered until it waspletely smashed into paste.

    Behind them, the awakened ones from Luo City were staring nkly, shouting crazily in their hearts.

    ¡­

    At the other entrances of Western Jiujiang Park, the ces that were easy to enter and exit all had the same scene.

    The disciples of the immortal sects were like divine weapons descending from the sky, turning the tide, and the awakened ones from the thirteen bureaus beside them were shouting 666.

    At the same time,

    Inside Western Jiujiang Park.

    The head of the Luo City branch was leading two other fifth tier experts in a battle with several strong bugs.

    Their goal was to investigate the stable Abyssal Rift. Ordinary giant beetles, even giant mantises, and red beetles would not be able to stop their footsteps.

    But there were too many of them!

    It was not that Anxia had never seen a stable Abyssal Rift before, but the appearance of the Abyssal Rift might not necessarily be apanied by beasts, and the other side might just be a wastnd.

    Their Anxia country was right across a stable Abyssal Rift. They had built a fortress and gradually explored the outside world.

    Even though the world was filled with danger and the electronic devices were severely damaged, they had also gained a lot.

    Right now, the director of Luo City and the other two experts were unable to get close to the Abyssal Rift, and they were already unable to move an inch.

    It was as if they had poked a bug¡¯s nest!

    Giant mantises, red beetles¡­ There were only one or two of them, and they could quickly deal with them. However, five or six of them, even he had to be careful.

    The Bureau Chief panted slightly. The other two were even worse off. They had already used up more than half of their strength.

    At this moment,

    Bang! Bang!

    The ground shook.

    A giant bug that looked like arge truck staggered over.

    It looked like a giant bug that had been magnified countless times. Its ck shell hadplicated patterns on it, beautiful and dangerous.

    The ck armored bug king hissed, and a terrifying aura surged over like a tide.

    Chief Luo Cheng¡¯s face was deathly pale, and the other two even swayed.

    ¡°Nine levels? No, ten levels!¡±

    He no longer had any thoughts of investigating the situation in the Abyssal Rift. He only wanted to escape, but¡­ he had already been targeted by the ck armored insect king!

    In the midst of despair, Chief Luo Cheng suddenly discovered that the terrifying aura had mostly faded away. No, it was enveloping other ces.

    He looked in the direction of two o¡¯clock and saw two figures walking over unhurriedly. The strange insects around them seemed to have not seen them¡­ No, they shook their heads and avoided them.

    Wherever it passed, the strange insects would automatically retreat!

    It was her!

    The chief of Luo City recognized one of them, the disciple of the mysterious sect master, Shang Gong Ling!

    The other one, was he one of the four elders of the immortal sect?

    He heard that there was a dwarf elder in the immortal sect¡­ Cough, he was a senior who had returned to his youth.

    He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Even if he was not the sect master of the immortal sect, this person should not be weak either.

    As he thought this,

    ¡°Little Ling Ling, everyone else has experience. You are no exception. I will leave this big guy to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She paused for a moment, then said, ¡°I will be responsible for recording the video. You have to believe in my skills.¡±

    Chief Luo Cheng: ¡°¡­ ¡°

    The two experts: ¡°¡­ ¡°

    Isn¡¯t Shanggong Ling a third stage Awakened? Could it be that she is on bad terms with this elder?

    Also,

    What is the operation of recording the video? We are still surrounded by the strange insects!

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    Not far from the park in the western suburbs of Luo City, the helicopter rotors rolled up a gust of wind, and the visible airwaves spread around.

    Slowly, the huge transport helicopternded on an empty ground that had been cleared out by the police station.

    One after another, Awakened ones inbat suits, tactical goggles, and weapons trotted down from the transport helicopter with solemn expressions.

    Leading the way was the Deputy Bureau Chief of the An Lake branch, Yuan Hu.

    Reinforcement,ing!

 Chapter 617

    <h4>Chapter 617</h4>

    Yuan Hu had an anxious expression on his face. Ever since he received the news, he had rushed over from Anhu Lake without stopping.

    Anhu Lake was not far from Luo City, so it would not take much time to ride thetest transport helicopter. However, he was still uneasy.

    The stable Abyssal Rift and countless giant beetles, every piece of information was not optimistic.

    Thanks to the low concentration of Heavenly Blue¡¯s Genesis Qi and convenientmunication, Yuan Hu still learned a lot about the situation in Western Jiujiang Park on the helicopter.

    Five minutes ago,

    The Metahumans at the main entrance of Western Jiujiang Park could no longer hold on. Many people, including the local police, were prepared to sacrifice themselves.

    The situation had reached its most critical moment!

    Yuan Hu wished he could not fly ¨C in fact, he could not fly faster than a transport helicopter.

    As soon as he got off the helicopter, he turned into a shadow and rushed forward. In less than ten seconds, he crossed the surrounding crowd and arrived in front of the blockade set by the Luo City Police Station.

    ¡°How is the situation? How are the casualties? Did any strange insects break out of the blockade?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The officer who was asked scratched his head, not knowing how to answer.

    ¡°What exactly is going on? Tell me!¡± Yuan Hu was anxious.

    ¡°This¡­ that, you should see for yourself.¡±

    Yuan Hu followed the direction of the finger and saw several police cars parked in front of the park in the western suburbs. Further ahead was a messy battlefield. Several Awakened ones covered in blood sat paralyzed on the ground. Some of them were still wet, and the ground was covered in blood and water stains.

    In the distance, the stone bridge had already been broken. There were several corpses of giant beetles lying on the bridge. They had all died in different ways. The most miserable thing was that half of the insect body had exploded, and the mucus had spilled all over the ground.

    However, he did not see any living giant beetles or human corpses.

    Wait!

    Yuan Hu knew what was wrong!

    Wasn¡¯t the situation critical and ready for sacrifice?

    Wasn¡¯t it said that there were dozens of giant beetles, as well as even more terrifying insects like giant mantises and red beetles?

    Why¡­ didn¡¯t I see them?

    Could it be that they were in a rush somewhere else?

    He leaped to the stone bridge and crouched down before an injured Awakened.

    It was wang Lie, and a police officer was helping him bandage his wounds.

    ¡°You guys repelled the bug? What about the other locations? Where are they more dangerous?¡± Yuan Hu asked.

    Wang Lie sat up with his hands on his back, ¡°You guys arete.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Yuan Hu was shocked as he heard wang Lie continue, ¡°The strange bug has already been dealt with. Cough cough¡­ It¡¯s a disciple of an immortal sect. So strong.¡±

    Immortal sect!

    The image of the huge stone ball hanging in the sky like a full moon shed through Yuan Hu¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Is it the sect master of an immortal sect?¡±

    Although it was a question, he was certain that other than the sect master, who else would be able to deal with dozens of strange insects so easily?

    Wang Lie shook his head.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ there are a lot of awakened ones from the immortal sect? Or the elders from the immortal sect?¡±

    Wang Lie shook his head again. ¡°There are not many people from the immortal sect. I only saw five disciples from the immortal sect. The other directions should be simr. As for their identities¡­¡±

    He raised his head slightly, and his figure seemed to appear before him.

    ¡°They said¡­ that he was just an ordinary disciple of an immortal sect.¡±

    Yuan Hu: ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡­

    Wang Lie and the others were heavily injured. Naturally, they stayed in the safe periphery and waited. A few heavily injured ones had already been pulled away by the ambnce.

    Yuan Hu and the other reinforcements were different. They had just arrived and were in their peak states.

    They were divided into two parts. One part went to the periphery of Western Jiujiang Park to check out the situation. The other few elite Awakened ones were led by Yuan Hu into the park and rushed to the ce where the Abyssal Rift appeared.

    The public garden was a mess, copsed houses, broken stone chairs, uprooted trees¡­ and the corpses of giant insects all over the ground.

    ¡°No wonder there are no giant insects outside the main garden. So they all died inside. However, there are too many of them.¡±

    Yuan Hu was shocked.

    There were dozens of giant insect corpses in the main garden. One could imagine that there must be an insect nest on the other side of the Abyssal Rift. There were countless giant insects. If these giant insects all came out, even with their support, it would be far from enough.

    ¡°This time, it is really thanks to the Immortal School.¡±

    Along the way, they only met one or two living giant beetles. Very quickly, they arrived in front of the stable Abyssal Rift and met Luo City Branch Bureau Chief and the other two.

    ¡°Where are the people from the immortal sect?¡±

    Luo City Bureau Chief exhaled a long smoke ring and pouted his lips, ¡°They have all entered the Abyssal Rift.¡±

    ¡°You are not going in to help? The immortal sect is our ally. We can¡¯t let our allies fight in the front. Let¡¯s watch from the back!¡±

    Yuan Hu was a little angry.

    ¡°Help? No need, just shout 666 and win.¡±

    Yuan Hu: ¡°(¡Ñ¡­¡Ñ)¡±

    Did I hear wrongly?

    Chief Luo Cheng was also a giant head expert whose strength was not inferior to his own. When did he be so salted fish

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Chief Luo Cheng walked forward calmly. ¡°It¡¯s good to take a look. I¡¯m also curious about the situation on the other side of the Abyssal Rift.¡±

    They crossed the stone paved road and entered the lush green space.

    The greennd was clearly not very big, but the moment he stepped in, he found that the surrounding environment had suddenly changed. How could he see any park buildings? What he saw was a huge valley. On the rock walls around the valley, there were caves of different sizes.

    And at this time,

    Countless strange insects surged out of the cave.

    Giant beetles, red beetles, ck beetles, giant mantises, red mantises¡­ There were also many strange insects that were hard to identify, like a colorful tide.

    Yuan Hu sucked in a breath of cold air.

    This was probably a rare sight of tens of thousands of strange insects!

    If so many strange insects rushed out, it would undoubtedly be a disaster for Luo City. Even the entire An Xia Kingdom would suffer great losses!

    ¡°Using the Abyssal Rift to block the strange insects, this is our only chance! Even if we die, we have to hold on until reinforcements arrive!¡±

    The Awakened who had followed Yuan Hu had a solemn expression on his face.

    However,

    ¡°Rx. With the experts from the immortal sect here, what sacrifice is there to sacrifice?¡± Luo Cheng was still smoking.

    Only then did Yuan Hu remember that there were reinforcements from the immortal sect, but he was still pessimistic.

    He saw that not far in front of him, more than a dozen disciples of the Immortal Sect had formed a battle formation and were¡­ observing?

    The sky?

    In the blue sky, two figures were riding the wind.

    One of them was short and looked like an eleven or twelve year old little girl. The other was a white-haired old man.

    Two of the Four Elders of the Immortal Sect!

    Are they all Wind element users?

    Just as this thought appeared in his mind, he noticed that the sky had suddenly dimmed. Arge meteor that was burning with dark red mes descended from the sky, as if it was the apocalypse.

    There were also many existences with terrifying auras among the bugs. They all flew up with wings. In a split second, a dense mist filled the air. The bug swarm fell into chaos, and the bugs that flew in the air rolled a few times before falling down. The bugs on the ground became even more violent, fighting with their own kind.

    Boom

    The dark red meteorite fell, and the terrifying air wave formed a hurricane that attacked them.

    Yuan Hu instinctively inserted his weapon into the ground and sank deeply into it. He grabbed the handle of his weapon and fell to the ground.

    The hurricane swept past, and his entire person floated in the air like a kite.

    ¡°So¡­ the disciples of the immortal sect formed a battle formation in order to better watch the battle.¡±

    After a long time,

    A deep pit appeared in the huge mountain valley, emitting white smoke and burning mes.

    On the other hand, the insect was either dead or injured.

    In just one strike, it had killed more than half of the insect!

    Yuan Hu, who stood up in a sorry state, looked at the scene in front of him in a daze.

    Smoking and lighting up had already be tasteless.

 Chapter 618

    <h4>Chapter 618</h4>

    Anhu Lake, central conference hall.

    There were even more important figures from Anxia than thest time gathered here.

    There were too many witnesses to the incident at Western Jiujiang Park. There were beasts, awakened ones, Abyssal Rifts, and so on. The ordinary people knew that their world was not simple even if they did not know these terms.

    In just two days, there were many incidents of burning and robbery in Anxia Country. The theory of the apocalypse was so rampant that it gave the higher-ups of Anxia Country a lot of headaches.

    However, due to the fact that there were very few casualties in Western Jiujiang¡¯s Park incident, the first thing Anxia Kingdom did was to let Division 13e to the surface. The overall situation of the entire country was quite stable. It was much better than a country that couldn¡¯t even defend a stable underground crack. It was much better for a country with arge number of strange beasts to run out.

    The higher ups of Anxia Kingdom had a headache about the immortal sects.

    ¡°Elder of the immortal sects, are they really that terrifying? They turned the entire valley into ashes in an instant?¡±

    The one who asked this was a true top expert of the Anxia Kingdom, Gu Huayang.

    Before the incident at Western Jiujiang Park, Anxia had two stable Abyssal Rifts, and Gu Huayang had been stationed in one of the Abyssal Rifts all year round. He was one of the top legendary experts in Anxia.

    But he knew that he was far from having such terrifying destructive power.

    It was like the difference between heaven and earth.

    In the conference hall, many higher-ups directly raised their doubts. They did not believe that human beings could have such great power ¨C even beasts, they had never seen an existence that could destroy a small town in one blow.

    However,

    The higher-ups had all seen the photos of the deep valley on the ground. Even though many of them still did not believe that this was the power of a single strike, they had to admit that the elders of the immortal sects were probably even stronger than Gu Huayang, who had the name of ¡°Sword Immortal¡±.

    As expected, they had aplete cultivation method!

    ¡°We can¡¯t let the immortal sects continue to develop. I propose that we send a legion to encircle the immortal sects!¡± The high-level elder with a dark expression pounded on the table, ¡°We can¡¯t let the immortal sects continue to develop.¡± I propose that we send out a legion to encircle the immortal sects! ¡°

    As soon as he finished speaking¡­ no one paid any attention to him.

    There were also some people in the upper echelons who coveted the cultivation methods of the immortal sects. However, they also understood that with the strength of the immortal sect elders, unless they could really kill them all on the ground, otherwise, as long as they missed any one of them, they would be able to turn the entire Anxia Country upside down.

    The risk was too great, so naturally, they had to seek stability!

    Not to mention that they were currently in the honeymoon period with the immortal sect.

    ¡°What did the Immortal Sect say about the Abyssal Rift in Western Jiujiang¡¯s Park? Do they have any ns to upy this Abyssal Rift?¡±

    The dignified old man looked around before finallynding on Yuan Hu.

    A Abyssal Rift entrance represented countless resources that were waiting to be developed.

    The Genesis Qi density of the world on the other side of the Abyssal Rift was much higher than the Heavenly Blue. As long as one could upy it, it would be a profit of a thousand times or ten thousand times that of the Heavenly Blue.

    There was no doubt that the immortal sect had the ability to upy a Abyssal Rift entrance.

    Anxia Country also wanted this stable Abyssal Rift, and no one thought it was too much¡­ But the old man in the lead thought more about it. This time, the Abyssal Rift was taken down by the immortal sect. If the immortal sect intended to upy it, and their attitude was unyielding, then¡­ they, Anxia, could only take a step back and seek other benefits.

    The Abyssal Rift incident was getting more and more intense, and the power of the immortal sect was especially important at this time.

    Moreover, there were three stable Abyssal Rifts in the country, and the fourth and fifth ces were probably not far away.

    ¡°Ah?¡± The old man heard Yuan Hu say, ¡°The immortal sect doesn¡¯t seem to intend to upy this Abyssal Rift. However, the immortal sect asked us to open up the right to enter and exit the other stable Abyssal Rift.¡±

    The old man at the head seat was stunned, and the other higher-ups were also very surprised.

    As his eyes moved, he made a judgment on the immortal sect.

    In the end, it was just a sect, and he was afraid that he didn¡¯t know how much benefit the ¡°new world¡± could bring.

    No, that¡¯s not right.

    Immortal sects are not a country. Being able to defend a Abyssal Rift does not mean that they have the ability to develop it. With the number of Immortal sects, it is not realistic to develop a new world. This is to exchange some benefits with us. It is more beneficial to the Immortal sects.

    No matter what, to be able to have a stable Abyssal Rift exit, we¡­ have earned a lot!

    ¡­

    On the other side of the Abyssal Rift in the western park, thousands of kilometers away from the valley, Tang Yu was flying at a low altitude alone.

    Below him were endless mountain ranges, lush and verdant forests.

    He was exploring this new world ¨C a vast world with a high concentration of Genesis Qi!

    He had thought that the 18th world was just a world with arge poption, but he had never thought that it would be a high-origin world. It was simply a profit!

    He looked up at the sky. The nine suns hung high in the sky, but they did not appear to be very hot. The temperature was simr to that of the Blue Sky. It was suitable for humans to survive. On the contrary, the gravity was slightly higher, about twice the gravity of the Blue Sky.

    The twenty or ten times gravity had no effect on Tang Yu, but at this time, he did not dare to fly too fast. He spread out his perception and was constantly alert of his surroundings.

    The suppression force of this world was more than ten times stronger than the Blue Sky!

    His clone, which was barely enough to be a Second Order Transcendent, could not even disy his veteran Transcendentbat ability in the New World. His every move seemed to sink into a swamp of mud. If not for this, he would not have let Zhu Shu Li and Enze act together to deal with a nest of strange insects that did not even have a transcendent ss.

    Thinking back to how he had just been chased away by a super-ss weasel not long ago, it was simply a lifetime of humiliation!

    ¡°This world is too vast.¡±

    The distance he had explored during this period of time was almost equivalent to flying from the southern end of the Great Xia Kingdom to the northern end. However, he had yet to fly out of this endless mountain range.

    Perhaps it was evenrger than the Origin Star back then.

    ¡°Perhaps, this is not a star sphere, but a ne?¡±

    The Endless World isposed of the main ne and countless ordinary nes. The main ne is the infinite universe, and the other endless nes may be small universes, or¡­ the ne itself is a world.

    The sky was round!

    In the new world, Tang Yu was inclined to thetter.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to find anything if we continue exploring. It¡¯s better to choose a location to build a territory first.¡± Tang Yu rubbed his chin. ¡°Even if I¡¯m a clone, I¡¯m still a clone of a lord. The normal operation should be left to someone else!¡±

    Hended decisively. In less than a minute, a magnificent sub-territory and an arrow tower that stood in the surroundings were built.

    There aren¡¯t many extraordinary beasts in this mountain range. In the future, we can let the disciples of the immortal sects train here¡­ By the way, we can also enrich the gene bank of the territory. The most important thing is to find out the general situation of the new world. Are there only beasts living? Are there any traces of the Devil Race?

    ¡°This point can be exchanged for information on Anxia with the conditions of the Abyssal Rift.¡±

    Then, he shook his head.

    Even he was careful. With the strength of Anxia, how could he explore the outside world?

    However, as long as he could enter through other Abyssal Rifts, he could build a sub-territory and judge the size of the ¡®new world¡¯ by the coordinates of the sub-territories.

    To him, the so-called rights to the opening of the Abyssal Rift in Anxia was meaningless.

    ¡­

    In Anxia Country.

    As the incident in Western Jiujiang¡¯s Park escted, the terms of metahumans, beasts, and ck seam were finally mentioned by some¡¯ people in the industry.

    For a moment, the search engine rankings were filled with content rted to these terms.

    ¡°A million high sry for an Awakened¡±, ¡°A high price to purchase exotic beast meat¡±, ¡°A **star bing an Awakened¡±, etc.. The degree of heat was extremely high.

    However, other than these three keywords, there was another word that frequently appeared at the top of the search rankings.

    That was¡­

    Immortal Sect!

 Chapter 619

    <h4>Chapter 619</h4>

    The video of the Awakened battle with strange insects in Western Jiujiang Park was taken by some busybodies and uploaded to the Inte.

    At the beginning, these videos were under the control of thework monitoring department of Anxia. They could notst long before they reached 404. However, the appearance of ¡°Superman¡± was far from the ¡°supernatural event¡± that could be easily suppressed.

    There was no video on the surface, but in the dark, the seeds were spreading wantonly.

    This was fine.

    The biggest impact was Wang Xiaoming¡¯s live broadcast.

    From the initial few hundred people in the live broadcast room to several thousand people, to tens of thousands. By the time the live broadcast room was sealed, there were already at least tens of thousands of people who knew the identity of those experts who were wearing battle robes and killing exotic insects.

    It was not an expert that was secretly nurtured by the An Xia Kingdom, but from an immortal sect!

    The immortal sect that had been quite well-known recently!

    However, no one had ever thought that an immortal sect was actually an immortal sect.

    In particr, the 13 awakened ones who imed to maintain order in the country and deal with strange beasts were constantly defeated in front of the strange insects. However, the disciples of the immortal sect killed the strange insects in a straightforward manner.

    The sharp contrast made the image of the immortal sect rise in the eyes of the onlookers.

    Originally,

    After Anxia saw that the situation could no longer be concealed, she nned to use the opportunity in the eyes of the people to recruit civil awakened ones, but after a few days, the results were minimal.

    The limelight of the 13th Bureau waspletely overshadowed by the immortal sects.

    Such a weak department, the civil awakened ones expressed disdain for it.

    Originally, with the official power of Anxia, guiding public opinion was a very simple matter. However, the immortal sects gave up the development rights of the Abyssal Rift in the western park, which made Anxia the official not have the courage to offend the immortal sects.

    It was better not to see.

    Under the encouragement of some of the Inte Army hired by Shanggong Ling, the topics rted to the immortal sect continued to upy the top search rankings.

    Anxia¡¯s people talked the most about when the immortal sect would ept disciples again.

    Thest time the immortal sect epted disciples, not many people knew about it, but they were eventually dug out. The hundreds of people who were eliminated by the immortal sect were upset. Some of them were not even willing to participate in the nuclear test, or they could not suffer in the process of walking to the immortal sect. Those who gave up halfway were so regretful that their intestines turned green.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t leave back then, I would definitely be a disciple of an immortal sect now. F*ck! Who knew that an immortal sect would have such a great background!¡±

    A burly man with an azure dragon tattoo on his arm and a valiant aura cursed angrily.

    At this moment,

    A thin and weak young man ran in from outside the door. ¡°Brother Long, there is news. The immortal sect will open a new sect in a week!¡±

    When Brother Long and Ge Long heard this, their eyes lit up.

    ¡­

    Different from the first time, the news of the immortal sect taking in a disciple was like a hurricane that swept through the entire An Xia Country.

    Now that the immortal sect was on the Heavenly Blue and had a leader, Tang Yupletely let go and no longer had to care about these trivial matters.

    On this day,

    He came to the eastern part of Anxia, a heavily guarded military base.

    Five steps, one post, ten steps, one whistle. The soldier stood tall and straight with a solemn expression. From time to time, there were transport vehicles entering and leaving the base.

    ¡°Sect Leader Tang is here. There is also Elder Zhu Shu Li and Elder Zhong Ping. Pleasee in.¡±

    The person in charge of the base was said to be a general who personally led the three of them into the base.

    The internal security was even tighter. Looking around, there were countless ck cannon muzzles sticking out from the walls. They were not aimed at the outside of the base, but at the center of the base, a stable Abyssal Rift.

    It was also the target of Tang Yu¡¯s trip.

    This Abyssal Rift was discovered fifteen years ago. At that time, no beasts emerged from the other side of the Abyssal Rift. It was discovered because of the abnormal environment.

    The general introduced.

    As he verified the password and entered the password, the steel door in front of him slowly opened.

    A distorted space appeared in front of his eyes. He could vaguely see the scenery on the other side¡­ It was no different from this side.

    Tang Yu took a few steps forward. There was a faint feeling of space being out of tune. In the next moment, he was in anotherrge house.

    The doors of the entire steel building were open. Tang Yu released his senses and scanned the area. In an instant, he was able to ¡°see¡± the entire base. It was like a war fortress.

    Soldiers dressed in military uniforms came and went, with quite a few Awakened ones among them.

    However¡­

    He frowned, realizing that the concentration of Genesis Qi here was too low.

    Even though it was several times higher than the Blue, it was far inferior to the area across from Western Jiujiang¡¯s Park.

    After pondering for a while, Tang Yu turned his head and asked, ¡°Is there a lot of beasts in this base?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a secret. The general thought for a moment and replied, ¡°There are at least a hundred beasts attacking the base every year. Although it isn¡¯t a big threat, it is very difficult to expand outwards. Especially in the ¡®new world¡¯, many sophisticated electronic devices show abnormalities and malfunctions from time to time.¡±

    ¡°The other Abyssal Rift base is also simr¡­¡±

    Tang Yu understood.

    The ne was countless timesrger than a single, but at the same time, the Genesis Qi was not as evenly distributed as a. For example, the current region could be considered a region with dried Genesis Qi. The concentration was low, so it was naturally impossible to give birth to powerful beasts.

    On the other hand, the valley opposite Western Jiujiang Park¡­

    The immortal sect did not need it, but he felt that even if it was given to An Xia Country, it would be very difficult to upy it with the strength of the awakened ones.

    The concentration of Genesis Qi in that area was enough to cause high-end weapons topletely fail. Only ordinary firearms could still be used. However, the number and strength of the beasts living there far exceeded that of this ce.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t say anything. What did it matter to Great Lord Tang whether An Xia Kingdom could upy the territory or not?

    He only needed to ensure that the environment on Blue was not chaotic and that he could continuously provide Psychic Energy Points.

    During this period of time, as the name of the immortal sect resounded like thunder in his ears, Anxia had already built arge city with the ¡°World Tree Formation¡± within its borders. Gradually, Psychic Energy Points began to enter the ount and steadily rose as time passed.

    The Heavenly Blue only needed to be used as a rear cultivation base.

    On the other hand, the new world had sessfully attracted his attention.

    Tang Yu had no intention of drinking tea in the base. He waved at the general. In the next second, the three of them rose into the air and disappeared into the horizon.

    ¡°Flight, what realm does it have? The thirteenth level awakened? The tenth level?¡±

    General, or in other words, Anxia, waspletely unaware of the existence of beyond mortal rank.

    Right now, the strongest person in the country was only at the twelfth level.

    At this time,

    The base rm rang, and the general heard the voice of the soldier at the monitoring station in the distance. ¡°There was a signal from a flying beast just now, but the strange thing is that it disappeared very quickly. It seems that¡­ the signal source was originally from the base?¡±

    General: ¡°¡­ ¡°

    ¡­

    Immortal Sect Residence,

    Tang Yuidzily on his bed, three sub-territories located in the new world appearing in his mind.

    The distance was extremely far, and even if he flew at full speed for ten days and ten nights at the speed of a Second Order Transcendent, he would not be able to fly from one of the territories to another.

    Gretel, Fanny, and Zhong Ping were all sent out to explore the surroundings with their respective territories as the starting point.

    Only Zhu Shu Li and Enze remained in the Immortal Sect.

    Enze was quite satisfied with his new disciple, Cao Xinghua.

    Zhu Shu Li, on the other hand, was secretly preparing to look for a disciple with good looks and talent when the Immortal Sect opened up its second disciple.

 Chapter 620

    <h4>Chapter 620</h4>

    Ever since the incident at Western Jiujiang Park, the entire park, including a few kilometers away, had be a military restricted area.

    The residents had been relocated, and there were machine guns and cannons set up around them.

    As for the valley on the other side of the Abyssal Rift, Anxia had entered it several times, but they had not gone far.

    On this day,

    Rumble!

    A flood of steel came from the distance. The army stationed in the western park withdrew a spacious road and let the armored vehicles and transport vehicles enter the Abyssal Rift.

    The mountain valley was barren.

    The nts had been turned into ashes by the natural disaster more than ten days ago. Even the corpses of the strange insects had vaporized under the bombardment of the meteorites. Only a small number of them avoided the first wave of attack. Later, the strange insects that were cleaned up by Zhu Shu Li and other disciples of the immortal sects were left with iplete corpses.

    Even so,

    There were also quite a few of them.

    The steel torrent drove out of the Abyssal Rift not far away and stopped.

    One by one, the cold-faced Awakened ones wearing ck leather clothes jumped off the transport vehicle. They were wearing cold weapons and hot weapons. They quickly spread out to scout their surroundings.

    ¡°It¡¯s safe.¡±

    The leader of the men in ck gestured.

    Not long after, a ck car drove into the valley.

    The door opened and an old man in a coat got out. His cheeks were a bit sharp and his hair was sparse. He looked like he always had a dark face, but in fact¡­ his appearance was natural.

    The old man with a dark face was actually very happy at this moment, and he couldn¡¯t help but want tough in his heart.

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t make a move against the Immortal Sect for the time being, it¡¯s worth it to take a step back to advance. The development of a Abyssal Rift is worth it!¡±

    The old man was ranked at the top of power among the higher-ups of Anxia Country.

    Before the Abyssal Rift appeared, this special force often carried out foreign intelligence gathering, assassination, and other tasks. The members of the force were all extraordinary.

    After the appearance of the Abyssal Rift and Genesis Qi, the shady old man had even nurtured an assassination unitposed entirely of Awakened ones. This unit only obeyed him alone.

    Whether it was wealth or strength, the shady old man was extremely robust, allowing him to have high authority in the central conference.

    His concession of the Immortal Sect n allowed him to sessfully gain control of the Abyssal Rift in the western suburbs.

    More than 80 of the first batch of troops that entered the valley were his people.

    The minerals and nts of the new world were far from what the Blue Sky Star couldpare to. The shady old man was confident that as long as he had enough extraordinary materials, even if he could not obtain the cultivation method of the immortal sect, it would still be the same. He would be able to develop a gic medicine that would allow the awakened ones to continue strengthening.

    He was confident that in just a few months, the strength of the awakened ones below would increase several times!

    At that time, with his words and power, who would dare to stop him from attacking the immortal sect?

    ¡°Let¡¯s move out and get rid of all the beasts around the valley!¡±

    The armored vehicle started up again and drove on the rugged road.

    There were more than a dozen new tanks and a few missile vehicles in the flood of steel. Not to mention that almost all the bugs in the valley had been cleaned up, even if there were no, the bugs could only turn into ashes under the gunfire.

    Rumble ¨C

    Ka ¡ª

    One of the tanks suddenly stopped moving forward. The armored vehicle behind them could not dodge in time and crashed into it. Due to its slow speed, the armored vehicle did not suffer any damage. However, the gloomy old man¡¯s expression became even uglier.

    ¡°What happened? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Division¡­ Division Minister, the tank seems to be¡­ broken!¡± The pilot who came down from the tank bowed, his face full of apprehension.

    ¡°Is it broken? Are the people from the maintenance department eating shit!¡±

    The old man had just finished speaking.

    Pu ¡ª!

    Puff ¡ª!

    White smoke rose from the front of the two armored vehicles. The two cars swayed left and right, as if they had lost control and crashed into a huge rock at the side.

    The shady old man: ¡°¡­¡±

    Before he could vent his anger, the tanks, armored vehicles, military vehicles, and other vehicles that drove into the valley lost control and were damaged.

    The old man suddenly felt that his pocket was a little hot. He took it out and saw that it was histest mobile phone. It was extremely hot. The old man held it in his hand for less than two seconds and could not help but throw it out.

    Suddenly,

    Bang

    The mobile phone flying in the air suddenly exploded, and fragments of parts flew out.

    The sinister old man¡¯s face sank like the bottom of a pot. ¡°Who is it? Which unruly person wants to frame this old man!¡±

    Under his aura, his subordinates did not dare to make a sound.

    After a long time,

    ¡°Division Minister, perhaps because of the new world¡¯s Genesis Qi and maic field, most of the electronic equipment has been damaged.¡±

    Did the shady old man not know?

    Before today, he really did not know!

    Opposite the other two Abyssal Rifts, although the electronic equipment was sometimes ineffective, there had never been any direct damage. The old man did not think about it at all.

    The simple exploration of the valley had only been done by the Awakened ones.

    Thus, the shady old man was tricked.

    He hadn¡¯t thought that Anxia and the other higher-ups would be the same. What made the shady old man grit his teeth even more. Was it because he had paid the price for this development?

    ¡°Without a tank or a missile vehicle, we can¡¯t explore the outside world recklessly.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± The shady old man nced at the Awakened who was wearing a ck leather jacket beside him, and his confidence surged once more. ¡°I have hundreds of Awakened ones with me, and I can use heavy weapons such as rockets. Ordinary beasts will not be able to stop me¡±

    The howls of wolves rose and fell from the distance, their voices getting closer and closer.

    On the cliffs on both sides of the valley, huge gray wolves appeared.

    The smaller ones wereparable to tigers, while the bigger ones¡­ The shady old man saw a huge gray wolf that was as tall as two floors. It was like a small mountain, and it was extremely oppressive.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    The giant gray wolf jumped down from the cliff, stepped on the rugged mountain wall, and quickly ran towards the shady old man and the others.

    Da ¨C

    Without the old man¡¯s instructions, the machine guns on the armored vehicles and tanks opened fire one after another, and long tongues of me sprayed towards the giant gray wolf that was flying towards them.

    The bullet shot into the gray fur of the wolf, causing blood to spurt out. The giant gray wolf in front rolled and fell down from the mountain wall.

    The sinister old man had just revealed a smile on his face when he suddenly froze.

    The giant wolves that rolled down the cliff did not lose their lives. Instead, they continued to approach with vignce.

    Even more giant wolves were still rushing over at an extremely fast speed. Some of the strong giant wolves, with thick fur, could only be embedded a little when the machine gun bullets hit them, making the giant wolves even more ferocious.

    The fishy wind pounced over.

    As the wolves approached, their auras condensed into a wave of energy.

    The Awakened ones were still fine. At most, they were just gasping for breath. However, the ordinary people in the group nearly lost their breath. This was especially true for the shady old man. At his age, he was attacked by the aura of the wolf pack and his asthmared up again.

    ¡°Cough¡­ Retreat, retreat¡­ cough cough, this old man¡­ cough, I will¡­ cough cough¡­ return. This valley will eventually¡­ cough cough cough cough¡­¡±

    Seeing the wolf pack approaching, before the shady old man could finish speaking, the loyal subordinate beside him picked up the old man and rushed towards the Abyssal Rift entrance.

    In the midst of swaying, the old bones of the shady old man finally could not withstand it. His eyes rolled back and he fainted.

 Chapter 621

    <h4>Chapter 621</h4>

    ¡°Dear viewers, dear viewers, good day. This is An Hu TV Station. It is broadcasting for you. It is arge-scale variety show, ¡®The Immortal School Selection Contest¡¯. After more than a week of audition, the elites from all regions have emerged. Today, we have gathered at An Hu, so that we can focus our attention on them. Who can reach the end and be the true disciples of the Immortal School?¡±

    The filming elder brother raised his camera and looked around, recording the lively scene in the stadium.

    This was a national stadium. It was just built when the internationalpetition was held two years ago. From the outside, it looked like a t egg. It opened its mouth.

    The central stadium was a huge football field. At this time, it was crowded with people. Many contestants who had entered the ¡®semifinals¡¯ had alreadye to the scene.

    Around the arena, nearly two-thirds of the audience seats that wererge enough to amodate nearly 100,000 people were also filled. It was not that there were still tickets that had not been sold, but it was because it was early and far from the start of the selectionpetition.

    It is said that the original ticket of 500 yuan has been sold to nearly ten times the price by scalpers, and there is still no market for the price.

    In order to meet the legendary awakened ones, many people also went all out.

    The participants who entered the second round were not all awakened ones. Or rather, there were not many awakened ones either. The concentration of blue star Genesis Qi was very low after all. The majority of the awakened ones relied on luck. Some people with high qualifications lived in a stable social environment, so they might not necessarily be awakened.

    Although they had already passed a round of audition, there were unexpectedly many participants.

    Many people were still waiting outside the stadium, but the main venue of the stadium seemed to be a little crowded.

    ording to preliminary estimates, there were only a few tens of thousands of people who passed the audition.

    At this time, there was still a period of time before the selection began. The tall reporter walked to the football field and randomly interviewed the contestants who passed the audition.

    The reporter walked up to an iron tower-like man. ¡°Hello, Xiansen. I am a reporter from the An Hu TV station. Can I interview you?¡±

    The iron tower-like man held two dumbbells in his hands and was exercising up and down. His thick arms were bulging with distinct muscles, like thick granite. The two giant dumbbells in his hands were like toys, making people feel no weight.

    The tall reporter in front of the iron tower-like man was as petite as a child. When he walked in, he felt a sense of oppression.

    The reporter swallowed his saliva and took two steps back. He was a little nervous and worried. Who was not good to choose? Why did he choose such an interview partner?

    However, since he had already said it, he couldn¡¯t just leave like this. He could only wait for the strong man to refuse.

    The strong man who exuded such an unapproachable aura should not be able to ept an interview, right?

    However, just as this thought emerged, the tall female reporter saw the strong man put down the dumbbell in a hurry. Because it was ced too quickly, the two dumbbells fell onto the soft grass and sank into it.

    The strong man seemed to not notice it. He was just a little reserved. He shyly touched his scalp and did not dare to face the camera head-on. He stuttered, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    In the back, the camera moved in a clever way, giving the iron tower-like strong man a close-up on his face.

    The strong man was even more shy.

    Female reporter: ¡°¡­¡±

    She coughed to hide her desire. Her strong professionalism made her keep a smile on her face. ¡°What do you think of this selectionpetition? Do you have confidence to get to the end?¡±

    ¡°This, this time, the other contestants are all very strong, but, but I will do my best.¡±

    The tall female reporter asked a few more simple questions. Only when she turned around and left did the professional smile that she had been maintaining finally be a little unable to hold back and could not help but twitch.

    If not for the camera broadcasting, she really wanted to ask, with this arm that was thicker than her waist, this strength, this physique, where do you think the other contestants are very strong? I¡¯m afraid that even an awakened one would be able to smash them to the ground with a single punch!

    ¡­

    On the television screen, the reporter¡¯s words and the noisy sounds of the scene could be heard.

    Such a grand event, the viewership rating of An Hu TV Station hadpletely reached a new height in history.

    Although Tang Yu hadpletely handed over the hosting of this semi-finals to Shang Gong Ling and the others, he had not gone to the scene himself¡­ There was still a need to pay attention.

    In thest assessment selection, there were only a few hundred people who participated, and nearly half of them were spies who had sneaked in with various purposes. But this time, the situation was far beyond his expectations.

    Millions of people have signed up for the audition!

    As for division 13, there was no need to mention it!

    Other than the fact that it belonged to the government, no matter if it was strength, acting tough, or future, it was far inferior to the immortal sect!

    If an immortal sect had to say something bad, it was just that the assessment was too strict!

    Out of millions of people, only close to ten thousand people had reached the second round, and the second round was not the end yet. There was still the final.

    Despair.jpg.

    Tang Yu was smiling as he watched the television screen.

    In the beginning, he only wanted to treat this world as a cash machine for

    Ever since the incident at Western Jiujiang Park, the disciples of the Immortal Sect had solved a few more cases of beasts wreaking havoc. The name of the Immortal Sect was already a frequent visitor on the Inte. asionally, it would appear in newspapers and television.

    In just a little more than half a month, the ¡®Mind Energy Value¡¯ collected from dozens ofrge city formations in Anxia had already exceeded thirty million, far beyond the gains of Tree Shade¡¯s territory ¨C the difference in numbers was huge.

    Tree Shade¡¯s floating ind only had two to three million people, and the entire defensive circle did not exceed ten million.

    Even though the proportion of Awakened ones was rtively high and the quality of the ¡®Mind Energy Value¡¯ was high¡­ it still couldn¡¯t hold up against the number of people in Anxia!

    ¡°After this disciple recruitment, the influence of the immortal sect will continue to expand. It won¡¯t be a problem if the amount of Mind Energy Value reaches several million per day.¡±

    The Heavenly Blue did not fail to live up to the name as an ATM.

    Later, the discovery of the new world made the value of the 18th world rise again.

    Currently, the exploration of the new world was only limited to a corner, and a world that was very vast and had a high probability of not being discovered by the Devil Race¡­ Just thinking about it made him a little excited.

    The ¡®Xianmen¡¯ that he established with a single thought was originally only to serve the collection of ¡®Mind Energy¡¯.

    Today, however, Tang Yu saw the enthusiasm of the people in Anxia.

    After manyyers of selections, those who could reach the end were all superior in terms of talent, temperament, and will¡­ This assessment was much moreplicated than thest one.

    Anxia Country, and even the entire Blue Sky, had be the training base for Tree Shade¡¯s talents.

    This was a huge profit!

    ¡­

    Anhu National Gymnasium, gradually approaching 8 am as time goes by.

    The disciples of the immortal sects, who were wearing custom-made ¡®suits¡¯ and looked menacing, finally entered.

    They had the responsibility of judges and examiners.

    There were also the four great judges who held great power in the semi-finals, Zhu Shu Li, Enze, Shanggong Ling, and Cao Xinghua, who were seated in the judges¡¯ seats.

 Chapter 622

    <h4>Chapter 622</h4>

    The entrance of the immortal sect disciples made the audience burst into cheers. There were also many fans in the audience holding banners and shouting the names of their idols.

    That¡¯s right, following the trend of times, many immortal sect disciples debuted as idols, and the fan group was not small.

    The focus of the people¡¯s discussion now was the awakened. The previous movie stars and singers had their fans greatly reduced, and their focus was not as high as before. Even if someone was cuckolded or married, it would be difficult for them to enter the top ten of the hot search list.

    Of course, there were also some third-rate stars who suddenly awakened and their poprity soared.

    Tang Yu had also heard that a lot of directors had been collecting funds for new films recently. They wanted to shoot the original martial arts film with the lineup of all the awakened ones. In today¡¯s National Gymnasium, there were a lot of star scouts ¨C after all, there were many participants who had entered the semi-finals, and the number of awakened ones was not small.

    But those directors are destined to be disappointed. Ordinary first and second awakeners are nothing more than powerful and fast, but they want them to p rocks and fly over walls? nonsense.

    If they really fought, it would be like chickens pecking at each other. One punch, one punch¡­ they could not expect a group of ordinary people who had suddenly awakened to be martial arts masters in an instant.

    Even if they had the ability, they could only shoot a few fireballs and a few wind des to empty their bodies.

    Ordinary people had this kind of idea mostly because of the battle in Western Jiujiang Park. The disciples of the immortal sect came by stepping on water and stepped on the copsed stone bridge as if they were walking on t ground. It was also a very casual way to deal with the strange bug that made Division 13 powerless.

    It perfectly matched the image of an awakened person in the imagination of ordinary people.

    ¡°However, if the disciples of the immortal sect were to act, it would be different.¡±

    Tang Yu felt that he could continue to venture deeper into the issue of making his debut in the lower seas. He could satisfy the dream of some disciples of the immortal sects and also expand the influence of the immortal sects.

    ¡°I am really a good sect master¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°This semi-finals will use the assessment system with a high score¡­¡±

    The host, Xiang Hong, stood on the high tform. He did not have a microphone or a loudspeaker. He relied on his skillful sonic battle technique and the power of blood and qi gathered in his throat. His voice spread out and suppressed the noisy venue.

    The noise in the audience gradually quieted down. The contestants in the venue held their breath and did not dare to miss a word.

    ¡°The assessment is divided into eighteen parts. Unlike the past, it does not need to pass all the assessments. Instead, it is divided into the following, and everyone can freely choose the order of the assessment¡­¡±

    ¡°For every assessment, you can get one point if you pass, you can get two points if you are outstanding, and you can get three points if you are excellent¡­¡±

    Different assessments have different proportions, and the score obtained will be multiplied by the weight coefficient. For example, the weight coefficient of the boxing assessment is 1, and the weight coefficient of the willpower assessment is 3.5.

    As the host finished speaking,

    On the field, the folding board shrank, revealing the previously blocked scene.

    One by one, the fist strength assessment machines were arranged in session, and the sci-fi looking runway was arranged on the original stic runway¡­

    These were things that the contestants could understand, and some of them looked very strange.

    In a corner of the venue, two statues that looked like demons were ced there. The statues were all gray and white rocks, but only their eyes had red and gray lines, as if they wereing to life.

    Beside the demon statue, there was a sign with the words ¡°Trial of Willpower¡± written on it.

    ¡°Trial of Willpower? Why is it different from thest time? To think that I even spent a few thousand pieces to inquire about thest assessment method of the immortal sect. Unlucky!¡±

    Ge Long cursed in a low voice.

    ¡°Brother Long, you have already awakened. Why are you still afraid of the assessment? No matter how cold an immortal sect is, it is impossible to abandon an awakened one.¡±

    The younger brotherplimented.

    Ge Long felt that it was very reasonable. He had only awakened two days ago, but the time was just right. Awakening meant that he was no longer an ordinary person. Even if there were tens of thousands of people in the stadium who entered the semi-finals, the awakened ones were still a minority.

    ¡°Now, the semi-finals will officially begin. Participants, please line up in an orderly fashion for the tests you wish to participate in. ¡°

    The stream of people split into more than ten groups and formed a long line. The scene reminded Tang Yu of the physical test from back then. It could be said to have been a queue for an hour, and the assessment took fifty seconds.

    But¡­ what did that have to do with him?

    He didn¡¯t even have the patience, so what qualifications did he have to be a disciple of an immortal sect?

    Ge Long and a few of his subordinates chose the fist strength testing machine for the first assessment. This was also the one that lined up the most. After all, it was only a direct test of fist strength. There was not much mystery.

    On the other hand, in the willpower testing area, there was no one in front of the two demon statues. There were only dozens of people watching not far away, but there was no end.

    They were worried, worried about the unknown assessment method of the willpower test.

    Many well-informed contestants heard that in thest immortal sect¡¯s willpower test, there were many people who were embarrassed¡­ It was fine if the assessment was passed, but there were nearly 100,000 spectators in the stadium and they were all broadcasting it. If they were to be photographed embarrassing themselves, then¡­ they would be thrown abroad.

    On the field,

    The fist strength test, speed test, etc. had already begun, and most of the contestants were still watching.

    Everyone wanted to wait until they hadplete confidence beforeing to the stage.

    However, this did not conform to variety shows¡­ Cough, the original intention of the Immortal Sect assessment.

    Xiang Jinghong¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°The semi-finals will be held at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Participants, hurry up and participate in the assessment. When the time expires¡­ no wait.¡±

    Participant One: ¡°¡­ ¡°

    Participant Two: ¡°?¡±

    Participant Three: ¡°!¡±

    With a boom, all the test subjects were filled with people. Even in the ¡®willpower assessment¡¯, there were more than a hundred long queues in front of the two statues.

    Ge Long did not pay attention to the other test subjects.

    The speed of the fist strength test was very fast, and a few more people were his turn.

    His attention had always been on the candidates in front of him. Most of the people¡¯s fist strength was more than one hundred kilograms. Some were qualified, some were unqualified. After such a long time, only one person had obtained an excellent evaluation.

    It could be seen that it was quite difficult to gain another point.

    ¡°Contestant No. 2641, boxing test score, excellent.¡±

    Ge Long¡¯s eyes instantly swept over a machine next to him, and the number that jumped on it finally stopped at 498 KGs ¡®.

    And the one who punched out was a man who was two meters tall, muscr, like an iron tower.

    The strong manughed foolishly. He looked very surprised.

    ¡°Contestant 1453, pleasee forward. Contestant 1453, pleasee forward¡­¡±

    Ge Long was stunned for a moment before he remembered that he was No. 1453. He took a few steps forward, separated his legs, took a deep breath, clenched his fists, and punched out!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The target trembled for a few seconds before gradually calming down.

    ding dong!

    A number appeared on the fist strength testing machine.

    509 kg!

    Ge Long couldn¡¯t help butugh. ording to the rules, he took another deep breath and punched out twice.

    508 kg!

    506 kg!

    Results, the best of the three times, which is

    ¡°Contestant 1453, fist strength test score, qualified.¡±

    ¡°It is indeed excellent¡­ Wait, what did you say?¡±

    Ge Long was stunned.

    ¡°No. 1453, the score is qualified. Next.¡±

    A faint voice echoed in his ears, and the sight in front of him seemed to be far away.

    After a while, Ge Long¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he roared, ¡°You are ying dirty tricks! I have evidence! My score is clearly higher!¡±

    Seeing the other yers around him look over, he pointed to the fist strength testing machine and asked, ¡°The score of 498 kg is excellent. I clearly have a stronger fist strength, so how can I only qualify?!¡±

    ¡°On what basis?¡±

    The immortal sect disciple sneered, ¡°The contestant before you is only a normal human, and with his ordinary body, he can unleash a fist strength of close to five hundred kilograms. As for you, an awakened one, your fist strength is only five hundred and nine? The lowest fist strength of an awakened is five hundred!¡±

    Ge Long¡¯s face turned green. The strange gazes of the surrounding participants made him want to run away.

    At this time,

    The evaluation master¡¯s voice rang out again,

    ¡°In view of contestant 1453¡¯s improper attitude, fist strength assessment, unqualified, next¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t do this. This is a foul!¡±

    ¡°©´(£þ¥î£þ)©°, we are the organizer and have all the right to do this.¡±

    ¡°The organizer is in charge on this assessment, we are invincible!¡±

    Ge Long felt wronged and could not help but retort back. He had always been the only one to make others feel wronged. When had it ever been his turn to feel wronged?

    He could not stand it!

    However, the disciple of the Immortal Sect shrugged and his expression did not change.

    ¡°Sorry, the organizer is really invincible.¡±

 Chapter 623

    <h4>Chapter 623</h4>

    The immortal sect selection second round was in full swing. The atmosphere at the scene was still high. Every time an excellent score appeared, it would always attract the attention of the camera lens. If there was an extraordinary score, the exmations would be like a wave.

    The reporters of An Hu TV Station shuttled through the venue. Every time a yer who had received an excellent score appeared, they would immediately release a speed that was not inferior to that of a 100-meter flying person and rush forward. The cameraman elder brother was not slow either. He carried the heavy camera as fast as flying.

    ¡°Hello, sir. I am a reporter from An Hu TV Station. May I ask you¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not free. Excuse me.¡±

    Rejecting three consecutive calls made the tall female reporter¡¯s hand, which was holding out the microphone, freeze in mid-air. Sheughed dryly, ¡°It seems that this is a rtively low-key yer. Let us interview the others.¡±

    ¡°Hello¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The tall female reporter, ¡°¡­¡±

    She flipped the table! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß

    However, when she looked around, she saw that every contestant was in a hurry.

    The semi-finals had a limited time. It was toote to participate in all eighteen tests. The contestants judged that they would be able to obtain more points in that test. It was also because of the wisdom in the test. Under such circumstances, every contestant wished they could participate in one or two more tests. They even decisively abandoned the opportunity to act tough.

    asionally, there would be a few contestants who were willing to answer questions. They would only answer one or two questions before rushing to another queue and waiting for the assessment.

    After dozens of minutes passed, the tall slender female reporter was panting, shaking up and down her steamed bun, and sweatpletely wet the front of her clothes.

    The other reporters of the An Hu TV station were already dying. This year¡¯s contestants really couldn¡¯t wait on them.

    Therefore, the TV station changed its strategy and no longer chased after the contestants who performed well. Instead, it waited for them to catch up and watch the performance of some seeded yers.

    ¡°Dear viewers, I am now in the willpower examination area.¡±

    The strength of the will was originally a very difficult to define existence, but in the hands of the immortal sects, there was a way to measure it and a unified standard.

    The tall female reporter stepped aside, and the camera lens drew closer, focusing on one of the demon statues.

    The demon statues that everyone saw were the assessment facilities. The demon¡¯s gaze had extraordinary pressure, and it could make people feel fear. And what the yer had to do was to persevere for a certain period of time under the demon¡¯s gaze.

    Persisting for ten seconds was qualified, and 18 seconds could be an excellent evaluation, and as long as one persisted for thirty seconds, one would be extraordinary.

    Everyone knew that the strength of the willpower assessment had a score of 3.5 points. This meant that as long as one obtained a Beyonder evaluation, one would be able to obtain a high score of 10.5 points,parable to a passing score of ten ordinary goals! Of course, currently, there had yet to be any contestants who had obtained a Beyonder evaluation. Currently, the strongest person who had persisted for the longest time was 25 seconds. It was said that even veterans who had experienced battles on the battlefield might not be able tost ten seconds.¡±

    While the female reporter was exining, there were several contestants who went up on stage, but most of them onlysted for five or seven seconds before they were defeated.

    It was not that these contestants were weak. There were almost no mediocre people who could pass the audition. However, the difficulty of this willpower assessment was much harder than thest time ¡ª ¡°Devil Gaze¡± was now one of the official training programs for the awakened ones under Tree Shade.

    The willpower test was one of the most popr tests in the second round. However, no one managed tost more than ten seconds in the next few minutes. The whole process was calm, and the female reporter couldn¡¯t help but change the topic.

    She had to change the topic.

    ¡°Everyone, pay attention to the eyes of the demon statue. The eyes are very vivid, especially as the contestant persists for a long time, the eyes of the demon will be brighter¡­ Oh, look at the stone block under the statue. There seems to be some small words carved on it¡­¡±

    The camera slowly closed, and the female reporter stared at it and murmured,

    ¡°When you stare into the abyss, the abyss: What are you looking at?¡±

    At this time, she caught a glimpse of a participant with golden hair and purple pupils. A different appearance from those of Anxia.

    ¡°It¡¯s a member of the Violet Imperial Family. That family was born with purple pupils.¡±

    The female reporter remembered that Zi Lun had achieved good results in several of the previous tests. She immediately asked the camera to point the camera at the other party.

    There were many others. Under the hundreds of years of gene optimization of the Violet Imperial Family, that beautiful face was worth a round of cameras.

    Zi Lun ignored everything around her. She took a step forward and stood two meters in front of the demon statue.

    The sweat on her forehead swept away, and her purple pupils met the demon¡¯s eyes.

    In a split second,

    An invisible pressure enveloped her, and everything in the surroundings seemed to have gone far away, leaving only that pair of demon eyes that continuously erged in her vision.

    Beads of sweat appeared on her forehead, and the fear in her heart gradually grew, making people want to look away.

    However,

    Zi Lun continued to persevere.

    Her face became paler and paler, but there was no fear.

    Five seconds, ten seconds, fifteen seconds¡­

    ¡°Heavens, twenty-five seconds, the record has been broken!¡±

    The female reporter, the exmations of the surrounding contestants, could not reach Zi Lun¡¯s ears at all. It was as if she was in apletely sealed space, unable to sense the flow of time.

    Finally,

    Hu ¡ª

    On the demon statue, the pair of red eyes dimmed and returned to their original state.

    Zi Lun staggered and withdrew from her staring state.

    And the time,

    Forty-two seconds!

    ¡­

    On the other side, in the perceptual examination area.

    In the circr area with a radius of twenty-five meters, there were countless tiny fountain holes in between. From time to time, water columns would spurt out from the fountain holes.

    The ten participants in the examination area were dodging the water columns in a sorry state.

    After being shot three times by the water pirs, they could only regretfully be eliminated.

    These water pirs erupted without any pattern. Only a slight movement could be detected before they erupted. However, the stadium was extremely noisy. Ten contestants stayed in a small area together. They were even interfering with each other.

    Not long after, all of them were eliminated.

    Batches after batches of people came forward to take the test, batch after batch of people left in disappointment. asionally, only a few people qualified. In terms of difficulty, it was higher than the willpower test.

    A blind young girl walked up to the examination area. The young girl¡¯s ordinary appearance was not outstanding in the selection. At the beginning, there was no one care about her, and she seemed to have no sense of existence. However, as the participants in the region were eliminated one after another, the young girl gradually appeared in the eyes of the people now. Her speed was not fast, but she was like a prophet. Before the water column sprayed out, she left the fountain hole first.

    When the ninth contestant was eliminated, she was still not wet by the water column.

    It was only when more and more water columns shot out at the same time that the blind young girl could not avoid defeat.

    Another extraordinary!

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    In thebat examination area, a young man holding a spear climbed up the steps.

 Chapter 624

    <h4>Chapter 624</h4>

    The power of the actualbat exam was 2.5 points, and it was ranked at the top of the 18 tests. This test was also the one that received the most attention.

    However, the number of tests was the least.

    The actualbat was different from other events. The participants were faced with puppets that possessed a certain amount ofbat skills. Even if the weapons used in the test were just dulled weapons. If they were defeated in the test, they might be injured and would have a great impact on the subsequent tests.

    In the beginning, there were some participants who had participated in the actualbat exam. Their arms were injured after being hit by the puppets. In the fist strength test at the back, they could only exert fifty to sixty percent of their strength¡­ Except for the few contestants who were very confident in themselves, most of the contestants intended to leave the actualbat exam to the end.

    The young man walked up to thebat arena and stood still.

    The disciple in charge of the examination nced at him. ¡°Early stage of the first level of awakening. Upper fourth puppet.¡±

    On the other side of the arena, a human-shaped puppet with a ¡°4¡± printed on it walked to the weapon rack and took a standard long spear ¨C ordinary weapon. As soon as it jumped onto the arena, it faced the young man from afar.

    ¡°Persist in the hands of the examination puppet for twenty seconds, pass the score, persist for fifty seconds, excellent score, persist for three minutes, extraordinary score¡­ Now, thebat assessment begins!¡±

    The red g swung down.

    Puppet Number Four charged forward with a bow and thrust his spear forward.

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    The young man swung his spear to the side, swinging out half a circle to make the puppet open.

    Puppet Number Four reacted even more quickly. He immediately retracted his arm, and his body brought the spear shaft down.

    Boom!

    On the arena,

    The two long spears swept across and stabbed continuously. Dang dang dang dang dang dang sounds continuously rang out, leaving countless afterimages in the eyes of the audience in the stadium.

    ¡°This is a true Awakened! We must sign this contestant. With him, our next movie will definitely be famous!¡±

    It was not that there were no Awakened ones in the previousbat assessment.

    However, what disappointed the audience was that those Awakened ones had brute force but had no correspondingbat skills. The amount of time they had to endure against the puppet assessment was sometimes inferior to that of ordinary people.

    asionally, there would be Awakened ones with special abilities who would go up on stage. They would ce their hands together and throw out a fireball the size of a ser ball. However, not to mention the fact that a fireball took two to three seconds to condense. The fireball that seemed to be full of special effects was swept by the puppet spear and exploded in the air like fireworks.

    Only the visual effect.

    The contestants who hadsted for twenty seconds and passed were also in a sorry state by dodging and dying.

    At the moment,

    The youth and the puppet were evenly matched.

    The strong wind blew away the grass on the arena.

    Only the two dazzling figures were left in the eyes of the audience.

    Some people had unconsciously stood up, the cone tilted and dropped on the head of the audience in the front row, but they did not feel it ¨C they were all stunned!

    In this battle alone, today¡¯s tickets were worth it!

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Three minutes are up. You may leave.¡±

    Only when the puppet and the youth were separated by the referee did the audience regain their senses and look unsatisfied.

    ¡­

    At the Immortal Sect encampment, Tang Yu was the only one left.

    He had been watching the live broadcast the entire time.

    As he watched the contestants who had obtained extraordinary evaluations, he felt an urge to go to the scene to see the talents of the contestants.

    The audience, including the 13 games of Anxia, did not know what an extraordinary evaluation meant. At most, they would be amazed.

    However, Tang Yu knew very well that he had designed a few of them in the assessment.

    Extraordinary was a height that ordinary people could never reach.

    As long as there was an extraordinary evaluation, even if other tests failed, this person would be epted by the immortal sect ¨C under the premise that his loyalty passed.

    He had a premonition that this time he would really be able to harvest quite a few good seedlings.

    In a few years, these talented people might be the backbone of Tree Shade¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He raised his eyebrows and once again received a notification that there was a spatial fluctuation within the territory.

    He teleported to the entrance of the Immortal Sect Mountain, near the lotus pond.

    A spatial rift that was around seven to eight meters long appeared. It was like a piece of paper being torn open, and one could see the scene on the other side.

    After waiting for a few seconds, there were no beasts.

    This was normal. The new world was vast and sparsely popted with beasts. Even if it was a mountain forest with a high density of beasts, it was not necessarily full of beasts. Most of the unstable spatial cracks that could only be maintained for a short period of time would not be discovered by beasts.

    Even the thirteenth Bureau would not be able to find out.

    More often than not, it was only after the beasts that had passed through the Abyssal Rifts that they found out that there had been a Abyssal Rift in this area.

    The unstable Abyssal Rift in front of himsted for more than ten seconds before it began to shrink back, as if it was going to pull the zipper back.

    However, at this time, the zipper seemed to be stuck and could not be pulled.

    The time and space within the territory waspletely controlled by him.

    He allowed the Abyssal Rift to appear, but he did not allow it to disappear. Thus, an unstable spatial crack was forcibly fixed here.

    With a single step, he crossed the Abyssal Rift, and the suppression force of the ne immediately descended, causing him to frown.

    The map of the territory in his brain sea opened up.

    There were three spots of light in the east, southeast, and north respectively.

    ¡°It seems that this area is also far from the other three stable Abyssal Rift entrances. We can build a separate territory to spare.¡±

    With the constant ie of Mind Energy in Anxia, he no longer cared about the millions of Mind Energy in a territory.

    Rich, willful!

    Tang Yu spread out his perception and was greatly hindered.

    There were only three beasts in the range, and they were very weak.

    ¡°This should be a rtively safe area. There is also an azure stone mine. After one or two months, when the second batch of disciples of the immortal sects grow up, the mining industry of the new world can begin.¡±

    The new world is extremely vast. There are many mineral veins around. The killers are not strong and it is not difficult to develop them.

    Tang Yu strolled through the mountains and forests, looking for a suitable ce to build his own territory.

    Suddenly,

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A hole appeared in his perception. He could not capture anything around him.

    ¡°Strange. There are no signs of danger.¡±

    After hesitating for less than half a second, Tang Yu used his mind to push aside the grass and fly to the hole.

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    More than ten meters away,

    A golden crystal the size of a fingernail floated in the air more than a meter above the ground.

    The golden crystal emitted a gentle light. The surrounding branches, leaves, and bushes were all covered in ayer of golden light, shining brightly.

    It was about five or six meters in radius, and it was the size of the hollow in his perception.

    Inexplicably,

    A desire arose in his heart.

    He did not immediately go forward, but quickly searched in his brain to find the matching information.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ a Crystal Fragment of Lawl¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the Blue Sky Star is located in the main universe, and the new world is a ne. Thews of the main ne and other nes have a weak difference. When the space of the two nes intersect, there is a possibility of aw fragment appearing.¡±

    He took a step forward and held thew fragment in his hand.

    In a split second,

    The metal-typews that he hadn¡¯t been involved with before actually began to gain a bit of a vague understanding.

    Simply¡­

    The number of Abyssal Rifts that the Anxia Country discovered in a month is several hundred, not to mention the entire Blue. Even if the probability of thew fragments appearing is low, with such arge number of them¡­

    He couldn¡¯t help but be excited!

 Chapter 625

    <h4>Chapter 625</h4>

    The second round of the Immortal Sect¡¯s disciple selection hade to an end under the cheers of the crowd.

    The passing rate of the second round was much higherpared to the preliminary preliminary round, with close to ten thousand participants, over two thousand of them reaching the end.

    At the end of the second round, it ended with the performancepetition of two Immortal Sect disciples.

    For the next few days, on the television and on the inte, the rey of the second round was everywhere.

    Entering an immortal sect, ascending the path of immortality. Gradually, the news spread among the people of Anxia Country.

    The final selection of an immortal sect disciple was the simplest. It was just that using the light spots of the territory to judge whether a disciple really wanted to join an immortal sect or had ulterior motives.

    What made Tang Yu more pleased was that most of the people had passed the final selection and only a hundred or so people had been eliminated.

    This was a total of two thousand five hundred and eighty-six new disciples of the immortal sects. They were posted on the officialwork of the immortal sects on the same day.

    On average, there were several people in every city and county.

    In terms of numbers, they were more than the top scorer in the college entrance examination, but once they entered the immortal sect, they were destined to not be ordinary people. These talented family members were much more excited and held a feast.

    The local government sent houses to give bonus, and there were also many.

    Before attaining the Dao, everyone else would ascend to heaven.

    Tang Yu was happy to see this.

    After all, after entering an immortal sect, he would definitely focus on cultivation in the future andplete the tasks issued by the immortal sect. Only by settling down his family and handling the affairs of the mortal world could these talented disciples focus on cultivation and be the backbone of the immortal sect as soon as possible.

    In any case, he did notck that bit of money.

    ¡­

    Most of the contestants who failed to enter the immortal sect in the semi-finals have joined the thirteenth round?

    Tang Yu was not too surprised when he received the news.

    Apart from the Immortal Gate, thergest awakened organization in the State of An was the thirteenth division.

    ¡°Most of the contestants who joined Division 13 have awakened with the help of potions. Currently, they are scattered among the teams of Division 13,¡±

    Xiang Hong said.

    His cultivation talent is average, but he handles all kinds ofmon things in an orderly manner. He is now one of the managers of the outer sect of the Immortal Sect ¨C in addition to the official disciples who have been selected, the Immortal Sect has contacted many orphanages in Anxia Country and has taken in many suitable orphans of age.

    They belong to the outer sect servants. Although their status is lower than the official disciples, in fact, the Immortal Sect is not a backward ancient sect. The outer sect is equivalent to apany, including the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Purchasing Department, Propaganda Department, and so on.

    Other than going out sometimes to purchase supplies, contacting the government of Anxia and being responsible for publicity and other jobs, the service disciples also had a lot of benefits and could choose suitable cultivation methods¡­ The outer sect manager Xiang Hong had been bribed. There were many high ranking officials and rich families who wanted to send their children to the immortal sect, even if they could only be a servant.

    However,

    Xiang Hong was one of the few management members of the immortal sect, and his vision was very wide. How could he like those bribes?

    The general currency of Anxia was not worth much in the eyes of the immortal sect disciples. The currency circting between the disciples was sect contribution points. Even if the rich family offered precious medicinal herbs, how could theypare to the new world? Carrying the medicine basket and walking around for a round would be a lot of gains.

    ¡°Sect Master, there is one more thing. Anxia requests our help to clean up the wolves in front of the ck crack in the western park.¡±

    Tang Yu had heard about the ck crack in the western park.

    It was said that when Anxia¡¯s army was in the wastnd, due to most modern weapons malfunctioning and being destroyed, the pioneering army was defeated. Only when they returned to the Heavenly Blue and used the defense line that had been set up long ago, did they seriously injure the wolves.

    However, the wolves were intelligent, especially the Wolf King. He was very cunning in the battle. The wounded wolves retreated to the new world, and the officials of Anxia Kingdom were immediately helpless.

    Half of the army had been destroyed in the past. With heavy machine guns, sniper rifles, rocketunchers, and other heavy weapons, it was difficult to pose a threat to the wolves in the wolf pack.

    Awakened ones were even worse.

    Even the big shots of the division 13 and the military could not kill the huge wolf pack. However, the big shots of the awakened ones were keenly aware that the area where the ck crack in the western park was located was not only much denser than the other two stable ck cracks, but also had a lot of resources.

    Just in the mountain valley, they had discovered many precious medicinal herbs growing inrge patches.

    The n to seal off the ck crack in the western park was also overturned.

    He had no choice but to seek help from the Immortal Sect.

    Tang Yu rubbed his fingers and fell into deep thought.

    If it had been a few days ago, he most likely would not have agreed to help. Even if he had agreed, he would at most have issued a training mission in the sect to let the disciples of the Immortal Sect clean up ¨C with the current strength of the disciples of the Immortal Sect, he naturally could not do it ¨C but he was very busy and had to stay in the sect to cultivate,prehend thews, and the other followers had their own tasks.

    The agreement between the Immortal Sect and the Anxia Country was only to make a move in times of crisis, but there was no such thing as clearing thend.

    But now¡­

    He flipped his wrist and a golden crystal the size of a fingernail appeared in his hand. ¡°Take a photo and tell Anxia¡¯s supervisor that the Immortal Sect can make a move as long as there is this crystal.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Damn it! The Immortal Sect actually dared to take advantage of the situation!¡±

    The shady old man cursed.

    He was the one who had suffered the greatest loss in Western Jiujiang Park.

    Now,

    If he wanted to ask the Immortal Sect to help him, he had to take out most of the price he needed, unless he was willing to give up the development of the ck crack in Western Jiujiang Park.

    ¡°After studying the seven-colored crystal for so long, have you found anything else?¡±

    The shady old man asked a researcher in a whiteb coat.

    The man shook his head in frustration. ¡°Other than the fact that it can slowly increase Origin Energy and the increase in my ability, there is nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, the Immortal Sect is doing this for the second point. After all, the strength of the Immortal Sect experts is very strong. The Seven-Colored Crystal will also increase their strength.¡±

    The shady old man was somewhat reluctant to give out the Seven-Colored Crystal, but the benefit of the ck crack in the western park was obviously greater.

    As long as he could upy it, he could make his subordinates turn over it in a year.

    Inparison, although the Seven-Colored Crystal could increase thebat strength of some experts, it was of little help to the whole.

    There were also more than a dozen seven-colored crystals in his hands, and sending out a few did not have much of an effect.

    Moreover, the immortal sect promised that after clearing up the wolf pack, they would not take a single wolf hair with them. There were at least a thousand strange beasts, as well as the Wolf King and other high-level beasts. Their corpse materials could be used to make many high-end weapons.

    They had to supervise the immortal sect and not let them secretly take the Wolf King¡¯s corpse away.

    The shady old man made up his mind.

    Isn¡¯t it just some Seven-Colored Crystals?

    Since they are not consumables, they can be ced in the immortal sect. When I cultivate arge number of powerful Awakened ones, at that time¡­

    The shady old man narrowed his eyes, as if he saw the bright future.

 Chapter 626

    <h4>Chapter 626</h4>

    The next day.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, fivew fragments are already in my hands. It¡¯s like Origin Star¡¯s glorious lucky chance. Law crystals are all extremely rare treasures. Only a peak Domain stage expert can obtain one or two of them.¡±

    Fivew fragments floated in front of him. They were five different colors: gold, green, blue, red, and yellow. They represented five differentws: gold, wood, water, fire, and earth.

    There was also white wind and purple thunder thatbined into seven different colors of crystals.

    ¡°Only two are smaller than the metal elementalw fragments I had before. The other three are bigger.¡±

    The size of the crystal almost represented the number ofw fragments contained in it.

    He naturally didn¡¯t think that Anxia was being generous. The fivew fragments had been negotiated between the two parties for a long time.

    It was obvious that the five pieces that Anxia had sent were the smallest.

    But in fact, even the smallest of the five, the power ofws contained in them was not weak.

    Tang Yu left behind thew fragments that represented the fire element. Even if they were both fire elementws, the key points ofws contained were different. Theyplemented each other and increased the speed of hisprehension ofws.

    He threw the otherw fragments to Tree Shade¡¯s warehouse number one.

    As long as there are enoughw fragments, not only me, but ine and the others can also increase their strength by a hundred or a thousand times more than ordinary Rank Two Transcendents. The increase in the realm of rank three, and even if they be saints in the future, the difficulty will be much lower.

    ¡­

    Western Jiujiang Park.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t bring many people with him this time. Apart from Xiang Jinghong, there were only two other disciples of the immortal sect apanying him.

    Yuan Hu and the other higher-ups of Anxia were already waiting outside the defensive line.

    ¡°Sect Leader Tang, we have already prepared a weing banquet for you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±

    Tang Yu nced over and felt a hidden hostilitying from an old man not far away.

    He did not care.

    In Anxia¡¯s country, were there still too few higher-ups who had objections to the immortal sects?

    They couldn¡¯t just go against each other one by one, could they?

    Wouldn¡¯t that lower their level?

    He didn¡¯t know this old man at all. Even the awakened ones weren¡¯t ordinary people.

    The instant the sinister old man saw Tang Yu¡¯s gaze sweep over, his heart suddenly jumped.

    He was truly a bit worried. If the Immortal Sect¡¯s Sect Master were to attack him at all costs, he was afraid that even with his Awakened One army, they would not be able to stop him.

    ¡°Fortunately, it seems that the Immortal Sect¡¯s Sect Master still has some misgivings.¡±

    The sinister old man¡¯s gaze would asionally linger on Tang Yu before he quickly left.

    He was secretly annoyed by his cowardice, and he imagined that one day, he would be able to control the entire power of Anxia and nurture countless experts. When that time came¡­

    However, he never expected that Tang Yu had no idea who he was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll follow them. We can take this opportunity to find out more about the sect master of the immortal sect¡­¡±

    It would be even better if they could suffer heavy losses with the wolf pack!

    ¡­

    ¡°Sect Leader Tang, we can use our cannon fire to deal with those ordinary beastster. Furthermore, our Division 13 and the awakened ones in the army can also intercept a portion of the wolf pack elites. You only need to kill a few troublesome existences among the wolf pack.¡±

    Yuan Hu said as he walked.

    As one of the big shots who had been to the other side, he was very clear about the strength of the wolf pack. The number was secondary, but there were many powerful mutated wolves in the wolf pack.

    There were hundreds of them who were stronger than him. Even the mutated wolves above the tenth level of awakening were not only the Wolf King.

    That time,

    If not for the leader being a big shot who had been cultivating in the military for many years, they would have died there.

    Sect Leader Tang is indeed very strong, but there is only one person after all¡­

    ¡°No need. Since I have collected the resources, I will naturally handle it properly.¡±

    As soon as he stepped through the ck crack, the suppression force of the ne enveloped him once again.

    His body sank imperceptibly.

    In this aspect, Yuan Hu and the others were not affected at all.

    They were too weak. To the entire ne, they were just insignificant dust. On the other hand, he himself was already a Second Order Transcendent. In the universe, he was an expert that could influence a star region. If an ordinary life were to explode at full power, it would only take a few hours topletely destroy the surface of the.

    Even for the huge ne known as the ¡®new world¡¯, it could still be called a pebble sized rock.

    Dust fell into the water without any waves, but there were rocks.

    The stronger one was, the greater the suppression.

    Tang Yu suspected that Saints could not force their way into this ne. Even if they could, their strength would be suppressed to below Saint rank.

    At this time,

    The aura they gathered instantly attracted the attention of the wolves wandering in the valley.

    The wolves began to howl.

    At first, there were only a few hundred strange beasts in sight, but in the blink of an eye, from the cliff wall of the valley, in the surrounding mountain caves and forests, countless strange beasts and wolves sprang out.

    At first nce, there were at least thousands of them, far more than what Anxia Kingdom had predicted.

    Many people¡¯s faces immediately turned pale.

    The awakened one holding the newest type of rifle had already ced his finger on the machine and was about to pull it down.

    Suddenly,

    A dark brown me appeared. In the blink of an eye, it was like a zing fire that rose in the wind.

    ¡°Burn it all!¡±

    The dark brown me touched the mutated beast wolf. With a ¡®shua¡¯ sound, the mutated beast wolf maintained the posture of pouncing forward. In an instant, it was burnt to ashes, not even a speck of dust remained.

    Immediately after, the second, third, fourth, and fourth, the sea of fire spread faster and faster. Whether it was the third, fourth, fifth, or the seventh, eighth, ninth, they all had the same result in front of the dark brown me.

    In an instant, it turned into ashes.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Far away,

    On the cliff.

    The silvery-white wolf king let out a heaven-shaking roar.

    As it roared, rings of sound waves spread out, and the surrounding trees and rocks shattered.

    The sound wave was like a surging tide, directly smashing towards the iing sea of fire.

    Hu ¡ª

    There was no explosion sound, even the invisible sound wave was instantly swallowed by the sea of fire.

    The Wolf King¡¯s hair stood on end, but in the next second, the sea of fire extended in front of it, swallowing it up, leaving not even a corpse behind.

    In just a short moment,

    All the beasts and wolves in the entire valley were gone.

    However, the other nts and rocks were intact. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, no one would believe that thousands of beasts had just wandered in this mountain valley.

    ¡°Gulp.¡±

    It was unknown who it was, but he couldn¡¯t help but let out a gulping sound.

    Then,

    All sorts of exmations sounded endlessly, and all of them let out awesome sounds.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t want to say that it was just a basic operation. He didn¡¯t care about the amazement of these people after experiencing so much.

    After all, Great Lord Tang was always so low-key.

    He stepped on the void like a flight of stairs and arrived at the valley.

    He released his perception. Although he was suppressed, he could still cover the valley.

    But soon, he frowned.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    In his perception, there was no such hole as before.

    ¡°Could it be that there are now fragments around this ck crack? Or was it taken by Anxia?¡±

    No, that¡¯s not right.

    The birth of aw crystal has a lot to do with the ck crack. A stable ck crack has a high chance of producing aw crystal.

    It is not likely to be obtained by Anxia. After all, the existence of the wolf pack limited the range of movement of Anxia. If the crystal is conspicuous, then he should have found it thest time he came.

    They flew all the way around the valley. Perhaps it was because of the wolf pack, but there were no signs of other beasts around.

    But it was also too normal.

    ¡°Huh? Wait!¡±

    Tang Yu suddenly stopped and nced into the distance. There, he could vaguely see a folded space.

 Chapter 627

    <h4>Chapter 627</h4>

    Although it was said to be folded, at first nce, it looked like arge tree that was twenty to thirty meters tall. There did not seem to be anything wrong with it.

    Only he, who often possessed the Nightmare Puppet toprehend the space, even though he had not even scratched the surface of the spacew, his sensitivity to space was not something ordinary Transcendents couldpare to.

    He slowly approached, and the inteced space blocked his five senses.

    The surroundings were quiet, and there were no birds or insects.

    After walking for a few minutes, he was still surrounded by lush trees. The leaves and branches of the trees were very small, but it gave people the feeling that they were carved from the same mold.

    It was very strange.

    Tang Yu frowned.

    With his Level 0 ¨C 00001 space level, it would be difficult to break through the folded space.

    Unless one possessed a Nightmare Puppet and possessed a high affinity to space, one would be able to determine the origin of the folded space.

    But,

    Too troublesome!

    As he was in mid-air, a surging aura swept out in all directions. A faint golden radiance swiftly spread out like a golden wave.

    Hum ¨C

    Under the pressure of the King Domain, the folded space fell into an extremely fragile state. In just a moment, it shattered inch by inch.

    The scene in front of him suddenly changed. It was no longer the endless sea of trees, but a blueke in the sea of trees.

    Above theke,

    A big blue fish with a fat head swam in the air.

    In a split second, the space shattered like ss. The fat fish that was still spinning and jumping was stunned. It turned over, one person and one fish, staring at each other with big eyes.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes were small, in front of this fat fish that was at least ten meters long.

    He never thought that in this forest where even beasts were rare, there would actually be a fat fish that was beyond the mortal rank.

    Under the folded space, he did not even notice the abnormality.

    Following the fat fish¡¯s uneven body up, Tang Yu saw a gray bead.

    He confirmed that it was the edge of aw fragment.

    ¡°Found it!¡±

    He took a few hundred meters and reached out to grab the gray bead on the head of the fat fish.

    The fat head fish reacted quickly and let out an indescribable strange cry.

    ¡°Burp ¡ª¡°

    Its fat head bulged and the water that it spat out swirled like a whirlpool, about to devour him.

    sh!

    Tang Yu turned his sword into a sword and stabbed a strong sword energy into the whirlpool, causing the raindrops to fall.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the fat headed fish swayed its fins and nimbly flew into the distance. Its speed was no less than that of a bird beast.

    Its tail whipped up a two to three meter thick water dragon and roared as it charged forward.

    Tang Yu opened his fingers, and an even thicker fire dragon flew over, evaporating the water dragon in the blink of an eye.

    At the same time,

    The King Domain contracted, and the power of the domain was like an invisible hand that held the fat fish tightly.

    He took another step.

    ¡°Caught it¡­ Hmm?¡±

    His palm passed through the body of the fat fish as if it had passed through a projection.

    The fat fish appeared from the void. He opened his mouth and a terrifying suction force came. Along with the wind that was like a knife twisting, his body couldn¡¯t help but sway.

    Sou!

    The silver sword light shed out and once again pierced through the body of the fat fish.

    Rumble ¨C

    A ravine nearly a hundred meters long was torn open on the ground.

    When Tang Yu saw this, he increased the output of his domain power and indescribable power enveloped the fat fish. This time, however, he never forced it out of the void.

    Its illusory form is probably located in the deepyer of space. Unless one is proficient in spatial ability, it is very difficult to force it out of the deepyer of space.

    The Night Nightmare Puppet could also enter the deepyer of space, but the transformation between the physical and reality was far less flexible than the fat fish.

    Tang Yu was somewhat d that he hade to the main body. If he was a clone, it would be difficult to catch this slippery fat fish under the suppression of the ne.

    Once it escaped, there was almost no possibility of finding it again.

    Even at this time,

    If the fat fish directly escaped into the deep void, it would be difficult for him to chase after it.

    Only,

    Looking at the fat fish appearing from time to time from the void, constantly harassing, and also showing a human-like expression of ridicule.

    Tang Yu smiled.

    A cluster of zed colored mes ignited at the tip of his finger.

    The mes instantly crossed space andnded on the body of the fat fish.

    The fat fish maintained a body that was 50% transparent and showed no fear until¡­

    ¡°Bluuuurp¡±

    A shrill scream was heard.

    No matter how hard it tried, the small me was still stuck to it.

    In the blink of an eye,

    The fat fish was forced out of the intangible state by the ss me.

    Tang Yu slowly walked closer and reached out to take the gray bead on the fat fish¡¯s forehead.

    In an instant,

    He seemed to see the lines of space. The experiences of possessing Nightmare in the past, at this moment, had a new understanding.

    As Tang Yu was experiencing the wonders of space, the fat fish became anxious.

    It could not extinguish that strange me no matter what and burned it to the point of unbearable pain. It was a pain that came from the soul.

    ¡°Ying ¨C¡°

    When Tang Yu came back to his senses, he found that the fat fish was making a pitiful sound, and bean-sized tears were falling.

    Looks like¡­ you¡¯re acting cute?

    The problem is that you look a bit miserable!

    However,

    Tang Yu thought for a moment. This fat fish should be born with spatial abilities. Moreover, an ordinary Transcendent would be able to unleash battle prowessparable to a veteran Transcendent. Its life-saving ability is even stronger. Even if we were to be careful, we would be able to escape from a Domain stage expert¡­

    It was a pity that they met him.

    It seemed a bit of a waste to roast such a highly talented and intelligent fish.

    The fat head fish trembled and became even more afraid.

    ¡°Then¡­e, sign this ve contract.¡±

    A golden sheepskin scroll appeared out of thin air, floating in front of the fat fish.

    The fat fish red at him.

    Life is precious, the price of freedom is even higher!

    As a fish that can fly freely with the wind, even if it dies and drown in theke, it will not¡­

    ¡°Ying!¡±

    The fat fish rubbed against the contract and immediately, golden light burst out.

    Tang Yu reached out and recalled the ss me. The power of the ss me was controlled. The fat fish was not seriously injured, but his soul was burned. His aura was still a little weak.

    In addition to the treasure being robbed and he was forced to sign the ve contract, he felt that nobody in the world love him.

    Tang Yu nced at the fat fish and pondered for a moment. ¡°It just so happens that you will be the mountain guardian spirit beast of the immortal sect in the future. Aren¡¯t you d?¡±

    The fat fish nodded in a wronged manner.

    ¡°As a mountain guardian spirit beast, you can¡¯t be called the fat fish. Let me think, I will give you a more domineering name. Let¡¯s call it Kun¡­ You also have the ability to blur into the void, so it will be called the Xu Kun whenbined. No objections, right?¡±

    ¡­

    Abyssal Rift Valley.

    It had been several minutes since Tang Yu left, and the shady old man was very anxious.

    This area belongs to him, what is the sect master trying to do?

    ¡°I think we should get out of the valley as soon as possible and survey our surroundings.¡± he suggested.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on outside the valley. We¡¯d better wait for Sect Leader Tang to return first,¡± Yuan Hu said with a frown.

    ¡°The wolf pack has been wiped out. What danger can there be?¡±

    The shady old man hadn¡¯t even finished speaking.

    In the distance,

    A golden sun rose slowly. Its might caused everyone present to tremble.

    Pa da,

    The sinister old man¡¯s knees went soft and he kneeled.

 Chapter 628

    <h4>Chapter 628</h4>

    Immortal Sect,

    With the addition of the second batch of disciples as well as the outer sect service disciples, there were more than 10,000 awakened ones living on the Immortal Sect Mountain.

    The original nameless mountain peak could no longer hold it.

    Ten days ago,

    Sect Master Tang used his supreme power to raise the mountain and create the immortal realm.

    Now,

    The immortal sect covered a total of nine mountain peaks. The main peak was over a thousand meters high and was shrouded in clouds. asionally, there would be huge ck shadows flying over. It was the Immortal Ascension Peak.

    As for the other mountain peaks, there is the Bamboo Forest Mountain that is specially prepared for the disciples to live in. There is an illusion technique set up. The entire mountain peak is the Heaven Refinement Peak of the cultivation grounds¡­

    From time to time, the disciples of the immortal sects could be seen leaping through the mountains and forests. asionally, one or two people could be seen flying in the air.

    Immortal Ascension Peak, the main hall of the sect.

    The moment Tang Yu obtained the crystal containing the spatialw fragments, he immediately returned to the sect and carefully studied it.

    As soon as he closed his eyes and opened them, half a month passed.

    ¡°Space is indeed mysterious.¡±

    As he spoke,

    The vortex in his eyes slowly faded, and the space around him that was slightly fluctuating sank into silence.

    The difficulty ofprehending spatialws was much higher than ordinaryws such as metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.

    Previously,

    Even if he used the extremely high spatial affinity after possessing the Nightmare Puppet, he had sensed it for a long time, but he still couldn¡¯t feel the fur of thews of space.

    This was actually very normal. After all, thew was an existence at the third level of the exceptional state. Only when one reached the end of the domain would one be able toprehend it.

    He was only a mere early second rank.

    However, he could use Krypton crystals.

    Krypton crystals were amazing.

    He held the fragments of the spacew crystal in his hand, and his consciousness possessed the Nightmare Puppet. His boundless willpower was instilled into his body to improve hisprehension ability¡­ In just half a month, he had sessfully touched the¡­ fur of the spacew.

    He put away the space crystal and focused.

    Hidden Energy could see the special lines hidden in the surrounding space. With a thought, he plucked one of the strings.

    Buzz ¨C

    A spatial force brushed past and Tang Yu disappeared from the cultivation room.

    In the blink of an eye, he was already a hundred meters away, on the edge of the cliff behind the pce.

    Teleportation, sess!

    As for the two to three seconds of preparation before teleportation, he chose to ignore it.

    At this time,

    A huge ck shadow flew out from the cloud sea.

    It was a Xu Kun.

    In just half a month, he had grown fat¡­ to a length of more than thirty meters, and his aura had grown from an ordinary Transcendent to a veteran Transcendent.

    ¡°Blub blub¡±

    Fat head¡­ oh, the moment the Xu Kun appeared, it came closer. It smelled the scent of the spatialw.

    Tang Yu waved his hand in disdain.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the Water Origin Crystal. Let¡¯s calcte the resources you¡¯ve eaten during this period of time¡­¡±

    Origin Energy gathered in the air and formed a list.

    There was also the contribution points of the Fat Xu Kun below, which was over ten thousand.

    ¡°Come, calcte how many missions you need toplete before you can repay¡­ Oh, right, you need to pay interest for the loss of contribution points.¡±

    Xu Kun:¡°¦²(¨‘¨Œ¨‘¡°a¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Yu threw the clone one to Blue and returned to Tree Shade¡¯s floating city on his own.

    Xu Kun gave him a new inspiration.

    Now, on one hand, he was trying to find a way to fool them¡­ He had bought morew fragments from An Xiaxia, and on the other hand, it was naturally to strengthen the power of the territory.

    Beasts were obviously easier to tempt.

    Especially now that there was a ready-made target.

    Earth.

    ¡­

    Tiannan Province, Jing City.

    A stream of light suddenly stopped, revealing Tang Yu¡¯s figure.

    Mirage Illusion Mountain Range!

    The Mirage Illusion Mountain Range of the past was a treasure ground filled with countless adventurers and mercenaries. There were heavenly treasures everywhere, equipment and items left behind by predecessors.

    But soon,

    As the periphery of the Mirage Illusion Mountain Range was dug three feet into the ground, the harvest of adventurers became less and less. On the contrary, the degree of danger did not decrease in the slightest. From time to time, dangerous beasts would rush out from the inner area of the mountain range.

    The strength of the independent adventurers today was not weak.

    The elite teams generally had team leaders in the Body Sculpting Realm,rge adventurer teams, and there was nock of experts in the Essence Condensation Realm.

    However,pared to the extraordinary beasts that were everywhere in the inneryer of the mountain range, it was nothing.

    Even in the outer perimeter, if one was unlucky, they would be able to encounter a Transcendent beast that was roaming around. Under those circumstances, unless it was an Awakened who possessed a god-level life-saving item like a Return Scroll, there was almost no possibility of escaping.

    Fortunately, most Transcendent beasts were unable to leave the Mirage Illusion Mountain Range, so the pressure on the defense of Jing City was not that great.

    Tree Shade also sent a team of five hundred people to stay here.

    Tang Yu flew into the Mirage Illusion Mountain Range. In the blink of an eye, the sky darkened.

    He had already entered the inneryer.

    His unbridled flight immediately attracted the attention of many extraordinary beasts¡­ not all of them were the attention of the beasts.

    A huge, faceless void appeared in front of him.

    This was a huge spirit type monster. It let out a sharp whistle that pierced the soul.

    Tang Yu frowned slightly. His condensed mental energy turned into a giant hammer and smashed the soul into pieces with a loud bang.

    He did not slow down. The mes in his empty palm condensed into a crimson long sword. When it passed through the Transcendent Spirit Body, he swung it down.

    A difficult to deal with Spirit Body type Transcendent instantly turned into ashes.

    Only two white crystals fell from the sky.

    A transcendent crystal and a soul crystal.

    Tang Yu put away the spoils of war and continued to move forward ording to the route in his memory.

    Not long after,

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A heaven-shaking roar came from the distance.

    A giant beast with a single horn and a pair of wings on its back flew deep into the mountains, patrolling its territory.

    A Unicorn!

    The overlord of the inneryer of the Mirage Mountains.

    It¡¯s you!

    ¡­

    The Unicorn was an old friend of Tang Yu. Back then, he had walked a Unicorn and foiled the ns of the Blood Mouth n.

    However, the Unicorn did not recognize him.

    After all, what the Nightmare Puppet had done had nothing to do with Great Lord Tang.

    At the same time that Tang Yu discovered the horned beast, the horned beast had also noticed him.

    As the overlord of a region, the horned beast had never been afraid of anyone. It stretched out its ws and crossed countless distance in the blink of an eye, as if it was going to grab Tang Yu in its hands.

    ¡°Second¡­ early stage.¡±

    Tang Yu instantly determined that the level of the Unicorn was simr to his.

    But¡­

    The source of the nine original cores was like a surging sea.

    He turned his hand and a third-ranked divine weapon appeared in his hand.

    ¡°Raging mes Burning Prairie!¡±

    The mes swallowed the giant w and swept towards the horned beast.

    At the same time, a pressure descended on the horned beast, making it unable to dodge in time.

    Boom!

    Its huge body was sent flying, like a broken cloth bag.

    Although it was restored to its original state in the blink of an eye, this blow alone caused it to lose more than 8% of its vitality¡ªthe me contained an indescribable scorching power!

    The Unicorn was also afraid.

    Just as he wanted to follow his heart, he remembered that he was the overlord of the Mirage Illusion Mountain Range, and the other was just an outsider.

    The dignity of an overlord was not to be provoked.

    ¡°Roar ¨C¡°

    The loud roar spread far and wide, echoing throughout the mountain range.

    Not long after, an echo came from several directions of the mountain range.

    A good beast did not suffer a loss in front of it. It called for reinforcements!

    You can¡¯t win in a one-on-one fight, but can¡¯t you just fight in a group fight?

    The Unicorn was full of confidence, and it was determined to defeat this human!

    At the same time,

    Tang Yu, who was in the midst of executing physical persuasion, also had his eyes lit up.

 Chapter 629

    <h4>Chapter 629</h4>

    Within the Mirage Illusion Mountain Range,

    The Unicorn roared continuously. Its wide wings pped, stirring up a hurricane that broke through theyers of sound barriers and fled into the distance.

    In the surroundings, the rmed supernatural realm beasts fled into the distance in fear.

    Those with lower life levels, those that were only at the awakened realm, could only tremble under the savage aura of the Unicorn.

    As the overlord of this area of a few hundred kilometers, many beasts knew each other.

    However, the Unicorn was still running.

    For the first time, itined that its territory was too big.

    That hateful human¡¯s flying speed was no less than its own. Every time it shed out, the mes that filled the sky would bring it heavy damage.

    Its wings and tail had been repaired countless times.

    Every time, it consumed 2%, 3% of its source energy.

    If it didn¡¯t recover and itsbat strength was damaged, it wouldn¡¯t be able tost much longer in the hands of that human.

    However, it will soon¡­

    When the Unicorn was left with about 80% of its origin, its eyes lit up. It no longer tried to escape. It waved its two front ws, and a golden light spun as it shot towards the pursuing human.

    Ever since Tang Yu hadprehended thews of fire, the power of the fire battle techniques and spells that he had casually executed was several times greater than before.

    An ordinary fire sh had broken through the long-charging attack of the Unicorn, and the remaining momentum did not diminish as it shed towards the Unicorn.

    Boom!

    An orange-red me rose into the sky, illuminating the dark mountain range.

    What Tang Yu saw now was not the broken body of the Unicorn, but a huge, red, ck turtle with countless profound lines on it.

    It was another overlord in the Mirage Illusion Mountain Range ¨C the True Fire ck Turtle!

    The True Fire ck Turtle was an extraordinary beast that was good at defense, and it was also a fire attribute. Its two front hooves raised high and stomped down heavily. In a split second, a red, translucent light shield rose from all directions and wrapped around the huge turtle body.

    As soon as the True Fire ck Turtle appeared, it was stuck on the path of the Unicorn.

    The me sh collided with the me shield. The translucent light shield shook violently, and the me sword light that was dozens of meters long was also continuously melted.

    In the end,

    The light shield was broken, and the me sword radiance was only the size of a palm. When itnded on the True Fire ck Turtle¡¯s shell, it was neither painful nor itchy.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    ¡°Geji!¡±

    The Unicorn and the True Fire ck Turtle looked at each other.

    Tang Yu did not understand beastnguage, and his spiritual perception had to be close to it ¨C these two were genuine Rank Two Extraordinary beasts, after all. He would not underestimate them too much, at most, he would look down on them ¨C on Earth, apart from Tree Shade, there were no more than three Rank Two Transcendents.

    However,

    He could also guess that the two beasts were discussing their strategy.

    A fire turtle the size of a small mountain was at the front, and the Unicorn was at the back dealing damage¡­ He, Great Lord Tang, had already understood this strategy ten years ago when he yed games.

    He also knew how to counter attributes.

    So,

    When the True Fire ck Turtle once again condensed a me shield, he took out a staff iid with water gems from his spatial ring ¨C after many years of cultivation, he was no longer the novice who only knew a few fire moves.

    He raised his hand,

    Two water dragons flew out, spinning, and instantly broke through the me shield, spraying the True Fire ck Turtle¡¯s face.

    His other hand was still holding the divine weapon long sword, shing out sword shadows, shing with the golden light in the air, exploding balls of energy mes.

    With the strength of one person, he forced the two beasts of the same rank to retreat.

    But¡­

    Another roar sounded.

    Then,

    It was the fourth and fifth.

    Tang Yu nced around.

    A ten-meter-tall ck ape was holding a rough ck stone stick in his hand.

    A Mountain-Piercing Rat that glowed with an earthen-yellow luster, its back covered in scales and spikes.

    There was also a spherical beast that was surrounded by thunder and lightning.

    Sky-Swallowing Giant Ape, Mountain-Moving Rat, Thunder Cloud Beast!

    Streams of data shed through Tang Yu¡¯s eyes. Compared to the massive database formed from countless books in his mind, he immediately saw the bloodlines of these five Rank Two extraordinary beasts.

    For example, the Unicorn¡­ its name should be called the Golden Horned Beast.

    It could be considered a bit noble among all the beasts.

    Beasts were very particr about bloodlines. Those with noble bloodlines didn¡¯t need to cultivate. As they grew naturally, their level of life would rise. This was stronger than humans, but it was also easy to be shackled by bloodlines.

    There was a saying that beasts didn¡¯t transform.

    However, he had read in the documents that there were somerge beast ns that, after tens of thousands of years of propagation, might gradually be closer to humans ¨C cultivating with human or humanoid bodies was in line with thews and easier to break through the shackles of the bloodline.

    The price was that the help formed by the bloodline was much weaker.

    Two paths,

    One was the body of a beast. As the level of life increased, it generally grewrger.

    The other aspect was the human form.

    In general, the beastmen were humans, and the beasts that were inclined towards humans crossed the barriers of their race and were born.

    ording to the historians of the Second Epoch, the first beastmen that appeared was most likely centaurs.

    The five Tier 2 Extraordinary beasts in front of him were undoubtedly very pure.

    They upied the five overlords of the inneryer of the Mirage Illusion Mountain Range.

    There was a human-like teasing look in the eyes of the Unicorn, as if it was saying, ¡®Little Brother Human, did you think of that?

    There are many beasts, that is, they can do whatever they want!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    ¡°Geji!¡±

    ¡°P!¡±

    The Five Tyrants of Mirage Mirror rubbed their palms together, and a terrifying aura enveloped a radius of a hundred miles.

    The wind stopped.

    Tang Yu nced over with no fear on his face.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was confident in his own strength.

    One against one, he could kill any second rank beast.

    One against two, he could easily suppress them.

    One against three, at most, it could only be a draw.

    One against five? He was still a little confident in his own strength ¨C these exotic beasts with noble bloodlines weren¡¯t weak in the second rank.

    Thus,

    Tang Yu snapped his fingers.

    Space rippled and blue light dots formed a light door.

    Instantly,

    ine and the others, who were already prepared, walked out of the circr light door.

    The unstable light door quickly broke into countless tiny light dots.

    The Unicorn and the other beasts counted the new humans one by one.

    Two, three, four, five, six¡­

    Six human.

    Their auras were no worse than theirs!

    There was one more person than them!

    The Unicorn panicked.

    They were the five tyrants of the Mirage Illusion Mountain Range, but they were born at the top of the pyramid. They usually only bullied those extraordinary little beasts. They had almost no real life and death battle experience.

    Never been in such a desperate situation.

    They panicked all of a sudden.

    The true fire ck tortoise and other beasts looked at the Unicorn with unfriendly expressions and almost cursed.

    Cheating their teammates!

    Would it be toote to return it now?

    Would a human let go of a person who revealed his belly and begged for mercy?

    ¡°Oh, roar!¡±

    The Unicorn shouted, its eyes looking deeper into the mountain range.

    In the core area,

    There was also an Emperor among the beasts.

    They hadn¡¯t lost yet!

 Chapter 630

    <h4>Chapter 630</h4>

    In the Mirage Mountain Range, there were continuous mountains.

    Fog filled the air and no sunlight could be seen. It was very easy for ordinary people to lose their way in the mountains.

    Tang Yu was confident that with his current strength, he would no longer need to be careful in the Mirage Illusion Mountain Range. However¡­ even if he flew at full speed and spread his perception, it would still be very difficult to find a second rank beast like the Unicorn.

    After exploring so many times, he had only encountered a second rank beast like the Unicorn¡­ Tang Yu guessed that this beast was more high-profile.

    The five tyrants fled into the distance.

    The True Fire ck Turtles set up walls of fire that were as thick as mountains. The Mountain Moving Rat pressed down with its ws, and the earth shook. Towering mountains turned into stone giants. Their bodies that covered the sky and blocked out the sun struck at Tang Yu and the others.

    The Heaven Swallowing Giant Ape, the Thunder Cloud Beast, and the Unicorn all burned their source and unleashed attacks that could shake space.

    They were full of power.

    However, they fled even faster.

    They didn¡¯t even want to give face to the overlord of the Mirage Illusion Mountain Range.

    Tang Yu was shocked.

    He had never thought that the two had just set up their formation, and the other side would throw in.

    The Unicorn and the other exotic beasts weren¡¯t weak. If they really fought with their lives on the line, there might be a chance of winning¡­ Alright, there really wasn¡¯t any.

    Ice crystals condensed in the air, and in the blink of an eye, a wall of fire that was as thick as a mountain range was swiftly annihted.

    On the other side,

    Nancy shed out a purple sword light that was dozens of meters long and shattered the giant golem with a single strike.

    The few of them quickly turned into streaks of light and chased after him.

    ¡°Slow down, just maintain a sense of urgency.¡±

    The beasts looked flustered, but they were very purposeful.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they had reinforcements.

    The more exotic beasts at the level of the Unicorn, the better¡­ Or perhaps, they relied on some dangerous ces?

    There were some danger zones in the Mirage Mountains, but they posed no threat to Tier 2 Transcendents.

    The Unicorn and the others flew at full speed.

    Not long after,

    A huge mountain peak that pierced through the clouds appeared in their eyes.

    Their flying height was not low. It was several hundred meters high, but it seemed to only be at the foot of the huge mountain.

    The Unicorn rolled up the air.

    The five second rank beasts rose up and charged towards the peak.

    The fog was like a thin veil, crashing upyer byyer, but it was quickly left behind.

    The higher they went, the sparser the vegetation became. The bare mountain gradually covered with snow, and the cold wind whistled by.

    Hu hu ¡ª

    The fog that was getting thicker and thicker covered their vision, and they could only rely on their perception to follow the beasts.

    Suddenly,

    After passing through theyers of fog, their vision suddenly opened up.

    They had already flown to the top of the mountain.

    In the middle of the mountain was a hugeke, like a silver mirror. Around theke, there were lush green, mixed with many beautiful flowers. The colors were dazzling.

    Tang Yu also noticed with his sharp eyes that many rare medicinal herbs were growing around theke like weeds.

    The temperature at the top of the mountain was abnormally rising. It was not cold. The closer they got to theke, the warmer it became.

    The five beasts stopped above theke.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The loud roar caused the calm surface of theke to ripple.

    ¡°Boss White Serpent, save us!¡±

    As soon as the roar spread, more and more waves appeared on theke.

    Whoosh!

    A pir of water shot into the sky, and a huge silver-white head that looked like a building emerged from the surface of theke.

    A pair of golden vertical pupils swept towards the beasts and people present.

    The ice-cold aura spread out.

    The aura of the Unicorn and the other overlords of the Mirage Mountains paused for a moment, and their eyes revealed a look of awe.

    White Serpent Emperor!

    The true ruler of the Mirage Mountains, an existence at the third level of the Transcendent realm!

    The Unicorn was very clear that even if the five of them were to fight together, they would not be enough to defeat the White Serpent Emperor. In other words, the White Serpent Emperor had always been holed up in the Heaven Lake because no one was foolish enough to disturb him.

    Its heart was also somewhat apprehensive.

    The White Serpent Emperor hated being disturbed the most. Although it was safe now, he would definitely be beaten up afterwards!

    The aura of a Third Rank Transcendent charged straight at Tang Yu and the others.

    Tang Yu¡¯s expression was grave. A Third Rank existence was not to be underestimated no matter what.

    Although the aura of the White Snake at the moment was only at the early Third Rank, judging from its size, bloodline and other aspects, itsbat strength was definitely not weak. At the very least¡­ it was more than enough to crush the Pope of the Aino Continent.

    Nancy appeared in front of him in a sh. The great sword glowed with a purple light.

    ine raised her holy weapon staff, and the projection of the Frozen Eternity could be seen in the sky.

    Hui Ren, Hongyue, and the others released their auras without holding anything back.

    They condensed into one.

    Boom!

    The auras on both sides shed, forming a terrifying hurricane that swept through the entireke and created waves of water.

    The Unicorn started to panic again.

    Why did it seem that the White Serpent Emperor might not be able to take down these humans?

    Standing at the front, the female human holding arge sword gave it a very dangerous feeling. It was very likely that she was stronger than the male youth!

    The huge projection in the sky gave it a very oppressive feeling.

    It was a little bad.

    It was about to suffocate.

    The two sides confronted each other, and the atmosphere became more and more tense.

    ¡°Human¡­¡±

    The spirit energy turned into a cold voice that spread out. The White Serpent Emperor said coldly, ¡°What is your purpose ining here?¡±

    Tang Yu thought about it.

    He had originally nned to fool them, but¡­ in front of the Domain level White Serpent Emperor, the threat was useless.

    He had already made ns for physical persuasion.

    The beast was disobedient, and it would be fine after a beating.

    Thus,

    He took out the ¡°contract signing¡± that he had prepared a long time ago.

    He wrote in thenguage of runes, and with a sweep of his spiritual force, he understood.

    ¡°Damn human, we beasts will never be ves!¡± The Unicorn was furious.

    Wait,

    Banquet of food?

    Five-star benefits?

    In the memory of inheritance, fragments of the ancestors came to his mind.

    It was said that the human world was very beautiful.

    Their ancestors ate the best grass andid on the softest bed.

    It was rumored that there was a very wonderful dragon service, washing from scales to cleaning teeth¡­ God, just thinking about it made him a little excited.

    If it was really food and shelter, it seemed that it was not impossible.

    ¡°Wait, we have bloodline restrictions, we can¡¯t leave the Mirage Illusion Mountain Range!¡±

    The Unicorn¡¯s expression darkened. He saw the description below the ¡®Signing Contract ¡®.

    Signing a contract with the descendants of the Origin Star could undo the bloodline restrictions.

    ¡°???¡±

    The thing they desired the most had suddenly appeared in their eyes.

    The surprise came too suddenly.

    Then why did he risk his life to escape?

    I Sign, I sign!

    With such a handsome and generous master, what else was there to resist?

    ¡­

    Signing contract. After taking it out, it was silent for a few seconds.

    Tang Yu was just about to put away the contract and use his fist of love to persuade¡­

    Suddenly,

    pia¡ª

    A spiritual imprint was ced on the contract.

    Following that was the second and third, as if they were afraid that the contract would have a limited number of slots.

    He counted, one, two, three, four, five, and six.

    Including the White Serpent Emperor who looked very difficult to deal with and had the words ¡®Big Boss¡¯ written on his face, he also took advantage of the fact that his beast was not paying attention and secretly covered his own mark.

    Tang Yu, ¡°¡­ ¡°

    There is no sense of aplishment of signing a contract with you guys like this!

 Chapter 631

    <h4>Chapter 631</h4>

    A battle storm had disappeared without a trace.

    Tang Yu pondered for a long time, but he still couldn¡¯t figure out why these beasts had signed the contract so straightforwardly.

    In the end, he could only attribute it to his overwhelming charm.

    He had broken through the restrictions of the race.

    ©´(¡®¡«`£»)©°

    ¡°In the Mirage Illusion Mountain Range, is there anyone who is not inferior to you?¡±

    The White Serpent Emperor revealed the huge head of theke and looked at the Unicorn with a questioning expression. As a shut-in snake, how could it know what the situation of the Mirage Illusion Mountain Range was?

    The Unicorn opened its mouth, and the slightly famous beasts in the mountain range were told one by one by it.

    Tang Yu was a little disappointed when he heard this.

    The six beasts in front of him were the most elite group in the Mirage Illusion Mountain Range. The rest were only rather extraordinary among the first level Transcendent. Perhaps their ancestors had extraordinary bloodlines, but it was already impossible for them to spread to this generation.

    Their inherited memories were all fragmented.

    The White Serpent Emperor, the Unicorn, and the other beasts were the beasts that still maintained their high bloodlines.

    From the mouth of the Unicorn, Tang Yu learned that there were countless tyrannical beasts living in the Mirage Illusion Mountain Range back then. Rank three Domain stage beasts were only generally powerful, and even rank two beasts were reduced to disciples.

    However, the Origin Star was defeated, the Star Road shattered, and countless powerful beasts fell.

    The Mirage Illusion Mountain Range was only a small part of the Star Road back then. As the Origin Star was sealed, the Mirage Illusion Mountain Range could only remain in the cracks of space. The resources were limited, and they could not leave.

    He could only rely on his father and mother to pass on his origin power to the next generation to barely maintain it.

    However, after generations, the strength of the beasts became weaker and weaker. Because of various reasons, most of the beasts lost their inheritance and even their blood went extinct.

    Tang Yu was not very disappointed. The Rank Three White Serpent Emperor was already an unexpected harvest.

    The territory added another top expert.

    However,

    Looking at how a small part of the White Serpent Emperor¡¯s body wasparable to a thirty story tall building, and how huge his entire body was, Tang Yu felt a little troubled.

    Among the six beasts, Unicorn with wingspan nearly twenty meters, are quite small.

    the True Fire ck Tortoise and Mountain Moving Rat were no less than a small mountain.

    Bringing it to Tree Shade¡¯s defensive circle seemed to be a little high-profile.

    However, the White Serpent Emperor and other beasts seemed to yearn for the world of humans.

    One minuteter,

    Tang Yu solved this problem.

    At the top of a mountain that was several thousand meters high, a brand-new sub-territory was built next to the heavenlyke.

    Tang Yu changed this sub-territory into a tower shape, and the top of the tower shed with red light.

    Soon,

    The range of the sub-territory began from one kilometer and continued to expand until a small part of the heavenlyke was included.

    He built a training camp next to the territory tower.

    The main was the spiritual space area on the top floor.

    He directly used his authority to go to the ordinary area and the advanced area, changing the connecting room of the spiritual space into an open-air style.

    Far away,

    One could see several huge stone steles standing tall. The stone steles were engraved with huge and profound runes, making one feel as if they were about to sink into them.

    Hua ¡ª

    Tang Yu flipped his wrist, and Origin Energy particles gathered to form a topographic map on the peak of Sky Mountain.

    He drew a line on the topographic map and said, ¡°In this area, you can directly enter the spiritual space with the help of the contract imprint in your brain. However, this method of entry is wed. Only by borrowing the huge stone steles of the training camp can you experience theplete version¡­¡±

    The horned beast and the other beasts were no longer listening.

    There was only one thought in their minds.

    The Mirage Mountains are connected to the!

    In the spiritual space, there is everything that is present in the human world.

    Not only did he not have to leave his hometown, which had lived for at least a few hundred years, but he could also enjoy himself in the human world. This was a double pleasure!

    ¡­

    The spiritual space, Illusory Capital.

    Now,

    Tree Shade¡¯s floating ind alone had built dozens of training camps and had tens of thousands of spiritual space entrances.

    The entire defense circle, Luoxia, Yangtze River Delta, Northern Court, Ancient Spirit Empire and other regions add up to nearly 200,000 spiritual space ess points, and the number of online users at the same time remains between 170,000 and 190,000.

    This only referred to the number of people who had entered through the training camp.

    The tactical wristwatch had added the function of ¡°spiritual space¡±. As long as one was within the territory, one could enter the spiritual space through the tactical wristwatch. The drawback was that the simtion was only 99%. The super-level spells andbat skills could not be simted, and high-intensitybat could also be false.

    Kevin¡¯s research and development team was still improving at this point.

    But other than that, the consciousness connection was notcking, and it was more convenient.

    Ever since the tactical wristwatch appeared in the world, the number of online users in the mental space had been increasing. Now, there were millions of online users, and the peak value was more than ten million ¨C one had to know that the current poption was far from what it used to be.

    Under the territory¡¯s¡¯ server ¡®, millions of people were online at the same time, but there was no stopping.

    In order to be clear, Tang Yu had repeated updates on the mental space.

    For this reason, he had also set up a special department, responsible for nning and building modules. As for himself, he only needed to directly move the modules that were built into it.

    The central space had been renamed as his home. The previous version V1.01 had increased the home ¨C Krypton crystal¡­ decoration function.

    Now, the mental space was a V1.12 version, developing the public area of ¡°Fantasy Capital¡±.

    After the survivors entered the spiritual space, they could choose to leave the ce where ¡°Fantasy Capital¡± had left thest time or their home garden.

    Fantasy Capital was divided into the four major regions of the central city, Chang Ting Street, Ting Shui Town, and Bay Area.

    In the central city, there was a vast square called Origin Square.

    On the Origin Square stood a magnificent building, engraved with big words ¨C Origin Temple.

    People who entered the ¡®Illusion Capital¡¯ for the first time would all be born in the Sacred Origin Hall.

    At this time,

    A girl walked out of Temple No. 3. She was less than 1.5 meters tall and had a light yellow double-ponytail. She looked around expressionlessly. The cold aura that prevented strangers from entering made some young men who were ready to hook up new people in the square stop in embarrassment.

    The aura was too strong, who could withstand it!

    Perhaps it was one of the big shots who had just arrived at Tree Shade!

    However¡­ this big shot seemed to be a little young. She definitely didn¡¯t have much experience.

    This was what many people thought in their hearts.

    They looked up and saw the frame on top of the girl, the username of ¡°1,800 years old girl¡±.

    Passerby A: ¡°¡­ ¡°

    Passerby B: ¡°¡­ ¡°

    Passerby D: ¡°¡­ ¡°

    Forget it, this girl seemed to have a problem with her head and slipped away.

    After walking out of the Sacred Hall of Origins, White Serpent Emperor saw the crowd around her who seemed to be avoiding her and was somewhat at a loss.

    Humans were not friendly, and they were aggrieved.

    Human bodies were so strange, why did they have to walk with their feet, they were not used to it.

    White Serpent Emperor, who had been holed up for 1,800 years, took the first step towards the wide open field and became timid.

 Chapter 632

    <h4>Chapter 632</h4>

    ¡°It smells so good!¡±

    In the antique long-pavilion block, the White Serpent Emperor strolled in. She held a big pancake in her left hand and had already gnawed on arge gap. Her right hand held a few sticks of barbecue, and the two ponytails behind her head floated in reverse gravity. One of them was rolled up with a fat otaku Happy Water, and the other was carrying a bucket of fat otaku Happy Chicken. Her mouth was bulging, and she was still sending food.

    ¡°This, this, and this, I want all of them!¡±

    ¡°Oh, how can human food be spicy and delicious?¡±

    The White Serpent Emperor was moved to tears. Ever since she came to the food street in the Changting Street, from the street vendors to the high-end restaurants, she had locked up no less than twenty restaurants.

    In more than a minute, she had only walked less than two hundred meters. If she really saw food, she would not be able to move her legs away.

    But soon, when she paid in a supermarket, the White Serpent Emperor was shocked.

    She had no money.

    When the White Serpent Emperor and the other beasts were added, they all received a sum of initial contribution points. Contribution points could be directly exchanged for Origin Crystals, and they could also purchase many precious items that couldn¡¯t be bought.

    The White Serpent Emperor naturally obtained the most initial contribution points, a total of a hundred thousand.

    In exchange for Origin Crystals, the ratio was 1:10, which was a million Origin Crystals. In reality, a hundred thousand contribution points was much more valuable than a million Origin Crystals.

    The White Serpent Emperor naturally didn¡¯t care about this.

    Cultivation?

    You can be stronger when you sleep. Why do you need to cultivate?

    In her eyes, these delicacies and the novelty items in the human world were much more valuable than secret techniques, high-purity Origin Crystals, and high-level training grounds.

    But¡­

    The White Serpent Emperor frowned when she saw that there was only 520 left in her ount¡­ The unit was still the bnce of Origin Crystals.

    What should she do?

    The sry would only be distributed next month, and it would only be 10,000 contribution points.

    Why are all the things in the human world so expensive o(¨i©n¨i)

    She found her shopping record and saw the list that took a minute to finish. She could not help but feel a little guilty.

    In addition to delicious food, she bought almost everything she was interested in.

    It was very convenient to buy and sell in the spiritual space. It directly saved transportation and the items bought were directly sent to the private warehouse ¨C those without private warehouses could be collected in the public warehouse of Origin Square.

    As long as a little safekeeping fee was paid.

    As for white snake sage, she had a private warehouse. The record showed that thirty minutes ago, she had bought a Suzhou style garden courtyard at the price of sixty-five Genesis crystals.

    ¡°After all, she looks so beautiful. I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±

    When she was buying things, she didn¡¯t look at the price. Now, she finally tasted the bitter fruit.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    White Serpent Emperor picked up a packet of spicy strips, put it down, and picked up a box of yogurt, still unwilling to put it back¡­

    Her little face was twisted into a ball.

    Ah

    At this moment,

    An all-screen message shed in front of her eyes.

    [The deadline for the first Foodie Competition is five minutes. Participants who are preparing to participate, please gather at the location of thepetition¡­]

    Staring

    Staring!!

    White Serpent Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up, as if countless images of food shed past her eyes. In the end, they all became the ultimate feast.

    $- $- $!

    She opened the coordinates and rushed out like a ray of light. In less than half a minute, she arrived at thepetition venue and sessfullypleted the registration.

    She squatted to the side, drooling as she looked at the dazzling variety of food on the table not far away.

    She really wanted to eat it!

    She tried her best to restrain herself.

    Her mind buzzed, and only the food in front of her was left in her eyes.

    She could not hear what the organizer said. Only when the word ¡°start¡± sounded, she could not wait to pick up the food in front of her with her chopsticks. Her movements were still a little clumsy.

    The organizer of the food contest was arge food beveragepany, ¡°protected animal on the tip of the tongue¡±.

    The business owners of thispany were cooking high-level beast meat. At present, the chain restaurants had been spread all over Tree Shade¡¯s floating ind, Ancient Spirit Empire, Northern Court, and other ces. In order to better open the market and promote themselves, the ¡°protected animal on the tip of the tongue¡± held thispetition.

    The food they provided was not onlyrge, but also all high-end dishes.

    For example, with the thunder and white bear meat at the peak of the ninth level as the main material and the super honey collected from the mutant beehive, the price of this dish in reality was not affordable for many Awakened ones.

    Although the ¡°protected animal¡± on the tip of the tongue was rich and overbearing, it was impossible to take out so many high-end ingredients in real life for a foodiepetition.

    In the spiritual space, it was different.

    The cost was much cheaper. In addition to not being able to increase cultivation, the taste was not bad at all.

    The foodiepetition attracted a lot of audience, and there were many participants, but most of them were just tasting fresh, not real big eater.

    After a period of time,

    Most people quit thepetition. No matter how delicious the food was, they had to be able to hold on.

    Everything in the spiritual space was the same as reality. There was hunger and a sense of hunger.

    It was not a rare thing to die from eating too much¡­ At least it had happened before.

    The meat contained an extremely high amount of energy. Ordinary people might not even be able to eat a small piece of it. The participants in front of them were all awakened ones. Most of them were at the Body Sculpting Realm or above.

    They rubbed their round bellies and looked at the empty tes in front of them, letting out satisfied hups.

    Contestant No. 55, the big stomach king from the White Bear Nation, has already finished fifty portions of food! Contestant No. 55 has a chance of winning the championship! He will receive a reward of fifty thousand Origin Crystals!

    Contestant No. 37, forty¡­ seven tes are empty in front of him. He is also a strongpetitor for the championship!

    Contestant No. 55 is as strong as a bear. If he stands with the Thunder White Bear, he might even be able to recognize a rtive.

    Contestant no. 37 is a rare fatty among Awakened ones. It is said that he has the special ability to eat food for five days at a time.

    At this stage, the rest of the contestants had their own unique characteristics, all of them could be called

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    The host suddenly found that there was a yer with a different style in the field.

    -The twin-tailed girl?

    ¡°Oh, she should be eating slowly. Don¡¯t worry about her¡­¡±

    As soon as the host thought of this, he saw that there were many clean tes on the table in front of the twin-tailed girl.

    He counted and found out that there were thirty-two of them!

    They could be ranked in the top five among all the candidates!

    I have to slowly¡­

    The host took a few steps forward and stretched his neck to look at the White Serpent Emperor.

    She didn¡¯t seem to be eating fast.

    Compared to the other contestants wolfing down food, she only chewed slightly and swallowed it. The White Serpent Emperor¡¯s way of eating was very elegant. She was slowly tasting it, and her face was full of enjoyment.

    But if one looked closely, they would find that the frequency of the twin-tailed girl eating had not changed.

    Her way of eating was not always rhythmic. When she put a piece of food into her mouth, she reached out to take a piece. Her mouth did not stop. She ate more than thirtyrge tes, and her lower abdomen did not bulge.

    At this time,

    The other contestants had no choice but to slow down their eating speed.

    The feeling of having a full stomach hit their nerves, and their stomachs felt like they were about to be torn apart.

    And the White Serpent Emperor was still eating.

    The other yers stopped eating one after another.

    And the White Serpent Emperor was still eating.

    The White Bear hit the GG, and Fatty No. 37 was lying on his back.

    And the White Serpent Emperor was still eating.

    The empty te in front of them had already piled up into a mountain, and the surroundings were filled with stunned expressions.

    No one dared to believe that the girl who looked thin and small, who did not even have a chance to begin with seemed to have a stomach that connected to a different dimension.

    No matter how much she ate, she could not feel her stomach!

    Not even a humanoid beast couldpare to it!

    As for the White Serpent Emperor¡­

    ¡°Why is it gone?¡±

    She reached out and grabbed empty air, raising her head in confusion.

 Chapter 633

    <h4>Chapter 633</h4>

    Origin Square, another temple.

    The Unicorn had also entered the spiritual space.

    The human he had transformed into looked even younger than the White Serpent Emperor. He looked like a little boy who was eleven or twelve years old and had a chubby face.

    The reason he was awake was that there was a golden horn on his forehead.

    Without wings, the Unicorn wasn¡¯t very used to the human body that was transformed into an illusion. However, his main body had hands and feet, so he had an advantage over the White Serpent Emperor. It didn¡¯t take long for the Unicorn to learn how to act as a human.

    His initial capital couldn¡¯tpare to the White Serpent Emperor, only twenty thousand contribution points.

    Not long after, the Unicorn that couldn¡¯t resist buying the soul was also poor.

    Thus, he racked his brains to think of a way to earn Origin Crystals.

    The first method was to wait.

    After sleeping for a month and waking up again, he would be able to spend Origin Crystals.

    But¡­

    After entering the bustling human world, the Unicorn expressed that it was suffering from insomnia!

    The other method was toplete the task assigned to them by their boss.

    But,

    The boss emmmmm did not assign tasks to them before they left, and the tasks that the internal system could receive was not suitable for their body size, which is often dozens of meters and hundreds of meters high.

    -In reality, they had not been able to transform into human form.

    The Unicorn decided to start from the spiritual world.

    A great person once said, ¡°Where to spend money, you have to earn it back from.¡±

    The Unicorn strolled around the Chang Pavilion Street, and he soon saw the full screen message.

    The foodiepetition!

    His desire to eat wasn¡¯t that strong, but he immediately took a fancy to the champion prize for the Foodie Competition.

    Fifty thousand Origin Crystals!

    As a beast with an extraordinary bloodline, the Unicorn was extremely confident in its ability to eat.

    It was extremely confident in itself.

    That was until he saw the White Serpent Emperor at thepetition venue.

    It was the first time he had seen a human appearance, but he could not forget that aura.

    Thus, the Unicorn decisively gave up.

    How could he win against the White Serpent Emperor in terms of eating? Even if he could win, he would be taught a lesson under the thread¡­ to be a beast.

    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend them.

    As he went shopping, he tapped on the system¡¯s light screen. Through the forums and other channels, he understood the knowledge, customs, and culture of the human world.

    This was much better than some unreliable White Serpent Emperor.

    The Unicorn discovered that one of the functions was very interesting.

    Live broadcast!

    Watching the live broadcast was like personally experiencing it. It was much clearer than understanding it from words.

    He used this to understand many rules of the spiritual space. He had heard about the current situation in the outside world.

    Thinking about it,

    The horned beast¡¯s chubby little face revealed a look of interest.

    Live broadcast it seemed like it could earn Origin Crystals?

    He felt that it was feasible and quickly created a new live broadcast room. After some thought, he named the title ¡°Live Broadcasting Heavenly Stairs¡±.

    The most fundamental use of the spiritual space was to simte the umtion ofbat experience in actualbat.

    In Illusory Capital, all kinds of entertainment music games were just versions of Tang Yu¡¯s modified version.

    Therefore,

    The most important thing was the various events rted to the battle.

    ¡°Endless Mode¡± ¡°Trial Tower¡± ¡°VS space¡± also had a fixed location in Illusory Capital.

    In the central city, there was a hundred-story tall tower and a magnificent arena.

    As the number of spiritual space users increased, there was a set of mature matching mechanisms such as ¡°vs. space¡±, one-on-one, two-on-two, team battle, and so on. Naturally, there was also the appearance of a section.

    Noobie, Intermediate, Elite, Master, Heaven Stairway King!

    The section was the embodiment of strength. Many adventurers recruited new people. The calendar used the battle records of new people. The interview was directly matched with a team battle. It was the most direct assessment of the strength of new people and the team cooperation ability.

    Normal Awakened ones would be able to obtain the title of ¡®expert¡¯ after being in the spiritual space for a period of time.

    However, there were fewer elites. Inrge adventurer groups, they were considered the core strength.

    As a master, the increase inbat strength was at least +6, +7, and the small and medium-sized guild leaders were at this level.

    As for the Heaven Stairway King, he only recorded the top 1000 of the ¡°Battle Space¡±.

    Every single one of them was an expert amongst experts.

    Many of them were experts from Tree Shade¡¯s variousrge corps.

    The top ten on the Heaven Stairway were Kong, Luo Zhe, Hui Ren, Hong Yue, and the others.

    Among the top one hundred, two or three members of the Ancient Spirit Royal Family could be seen, either Northern Court, White Bear Fort, or the extraordinary powers of other holynds.

    Tang Yu was not on the Heavenly Stairs List. He was a pacifist.

    The lord of the Ancient Spirit Emperor and other holynd forces also did not fight the Heavenly Stairs¡­ It would be very embarrassing if he could not even enter the top ten in a row.

    On the built-up broadcast tform in the spiritual space, there were many simr live broadcasts of the Heavenly Stairs.

    However, almost all of them were well-known experts at the top of the Master Stage, such as Dragon ying Chen Sheng and Fire King Wu.

    These well-known experts were able to enter the Heavenly Stairs from time to time, but they were all pulled down not long after staying there.

    Even so, many of the spectators were still enjoying it.

    It was a rare opportunity to watch an expert fight, and only at the end of the Heavenly Stairs would there be frequent battles.

    The Unicorn excitedly opened the live broadcast room, looking forward to the scene of itself lying in a mountain of Origin Crystals sleeping.

    Then,

    A minute passed.

    Two minutes passed.

    The number of viewers in the live stream room was still zero.

    He was a little stunned. Even if he was among the beasts, his mind was more flexible, and he couldn¡¯t think of a reason for it for a moment ¨C even the live broadcast had just been learned.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the Heavenly Stairs List!¡±

    Although the opening was a little unfavorable, the Unicorn did not give up.

    Even if there was no live broadcast ie, as long as one could climb the Heavenly Stairs, there would still be a reward.

    The top one thousand, top five hundred, top three hundred, top one hundred, top fifty, top twenty, top ten, etc.. As long as one entered, they would be able to obtain a considerable amount of Origin Crystals as a reward.

    The top one hundred would also be rewarded with high-level techniques and battle techniques that were not taught to outsiders!

    Moreover, as long as one could keep their ranking on the Heavenly Stairs, they would be able to receive a reward every week. Those with higher rankings could also be exchanged for a spot to use the pure Origin Energy Pool.

    This was also one of the reasons why Tree Shade and the other Awakened ones wanted to fight the Heavenly Stairs!

    The Unicorn was a newbie in the ¡°Battle Space¡±, but he was a Transcendent in the first ce. There was no need for him to fight from the rookie stage. His first opponent was an awakened expert who had reached the master stage.

    His awakened level was at the eleventh stage.

    Pachi!

    The Unicorn waved its chubby little hand, sending out a surge of Origin Energy. Before the other awakened realm expert could see it clearly, it hung on the arena wall with a bang, and its body turned into specks of light that disappeared.

    The Unicorn continued to match.

    The opponent quickly went from the first phase to the middle phase, and then to the high phase.

    High-level Grandmaster Awakened were already at the twelfth and thirteenth stage. Their equipment and skills were all top-notch. Theirbat strength had increased tremendously. Even if they were to face a Transcendent, they would be able to hold on for a short period of time.

    However, in front of the level two Transcendent ¨C True ¨C Humanoid Beast, each and every one of them did not even get a clear look at their opponent¡¯s appearance before they were able to y.

    ¡°After winning a few more rounds, you will be able to enter the Heavenly Stairs. It is still pretty fast.¡±

    He chose to match again.

    As the ranking increased, the time for each match would also increase.

    For example, there were many who needed to make an appointment in advance.

    ¡­

    Li Sheng was the deputy leader of the Warhammer Adventurer Group and was also a famous anchor in the Illusory Capital.

    In the individual and two-personpetition, he was at the top of the master rank. In the teampetition, he was led by his own team leader to sessfully enter the Heavenly Stairs.

    And today,

    Li Sheng¡¯s goal was to enter the Heavenly Stairs in the individualpetition.

    ording to his current score, he only needed to win two more rounds to enter the Heavenly Stairs ranking.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Li Sheng opened the live broadcast room on time.

    The match of the top master bureau would take five to ten minutes. During this time, Li Sheng was blowing water with the audience in the live broadcast room to create an atmosphere.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s difficult to get on the Heavenly Stairs List? It¡¯s just a medium difficulty ¨C¡°

    ¡°Recently, I have mastered a high-levelbat skill. Mybat strength has increased by at least 20. Let alone the Heavenly Stairs, I think I can reach 950.¡±

    Li Sheng smiled. He was wearing a ck armor and holding an A -level rune de. There was a faint halo on the de.

    He stood in the spacious arena, and there were many spectators sitting in the audience.

    Most of them were his fans. The live broadcast room was connected to the arena and the audience could watch the battle on the spot.

    There was only one arena in the central city, but it was made up of countless mirror space. Some fought against tens of thousands of spectators, but some were empty.

    Not long after,

    A drop sounded.

    Li Sheng¡¯s gaze focused, and his originallyzy temperament instantly disappeared. His entire person gave off a kind of solemn air.

    The words of the audience in the live streaming room were also blocked by him. His mind was focused, and his state was adjusted to the peak in an instant.

    Opposite,

    A short figure appeared.

    Was it a child?

    Li Sheng was a little stunned. Such a young child, even the genius of ¡°The World Tree Academy¡± should have only awakened not long ago, right? How could he be a master?

    He pondered in his heart, but his movements did not hesitate at all.

    Thunder flowed on the treasured saber.

    High level battle technique ¡°Nine Thunder sh¡±!

    He did not cultivate to the highest realm, but in an instant, he shed out six purple saber lights.

    The six saber lights merged into one, turning into a huge crescent-shaped saber Qi that was forty to fifty meters long. It carried an unparalleled momentum as it smashed down on the opponent.

    The surrounding spectators cried out in rm.

    Many experts who had good eyesight could not help but stand up.

    As expected of a high-level battle skill! This move already had the capital to injure a Transcendent Mortal!

    Boom!

    The entire arena shook again and again.

    The violent shockwave was blocked by the light screen in front of the audience.

    In his line of sight, smoke and dust filled the air.

    [Contestant ¡®Gold Horn King¡¯ wins. ]

    A line of text appeared in front of the audience.

    They were stunned.

    Who was the Golden Horned King? Their Sheng Sheng didn¡¯t have such a stupid name!

    Wait!

    Smoke and dust came quickly and left quickly.

    The well-known live broadcast, Li Sheng¡¯s corpse, had already turned into a dot of light and disappeared, and the other side¡­

    The audience finally saw Li Sheng¡¯s opponent clearly.

    It was a little boy who looked eleven or twelve years old.

    Legal shota?

    ¡­

    The Unicorn sessfully ascended the Heavenly Stairs. What surprised him was that the originally empty broadcast room suddenly became lively.

    In just a short period of time, he had earned several thousand Origin Crystals. This made him very excited.

    Only,

    He could not quite understand what the crowd of human spectators were saying.

    A lot of humans who called themselves little sisters wanted to have children with him¡­ How could humans and their Golden Horned Beast race have children? How stupid!

    There were also some who asked him if he wanted to have a rich woman.

    He didn¡¯t quite understand.

    The ranking of the Unicorn rose very quickly.

    In just half a day, it had already entered the top 300 ¨C 99% of the time, still waiting.

    As the ranking rose, the strength of the opponent also became stronger.

    Some of them had the ability to contend against ordinary Transcendents for a short period of time.

    Finally,

    A figure appeared on the opposite side of the arena.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Thunder God from the North American Heroes¡¯ League!¡± eximed one of the sharp-eyed Awakened.

 Chapter 634

    <h4>Chapter 634</h4>

    ¡°Thunder God¡± Hans Murphy, the strongest person in North America, the spiritual leader of the Heroes ¡®League. In the entire Earth, they were all the top experts.

    In the eyes of the audience, there were no more than a handful of experts who were confident of defeating Thunder God.

    Except for the Emperor of Ancient Spirit, the rest were all Tree Shade.

    With Thunder God¡¯s strength, logically speaking, he should not have met around the three hundred Heavenly Stairs.

    ¡°Thunder God didn¡¯t fight the Heavenly Stairs in the past. He started the battle yesterday. He was killed in an instant.¡±

    Someone in the audience said.

    At this time,

    The seats that were originally only one third of the seats were filled in an instant. There was not even a seat left. Many spectators could only stand in the form of ¡°wandering souls¡± and watch the battle.

    It was even more lively than Li Sheng¡¯s live broadcast.

    Thunder God was not a live streamer, and he did not open any live broadcast room, but Thunder God¡¯s name was thousands of times more resounding than Li Sheng¡¯s.

    These spectators all chose to pay to watch the battle during the Battle of the Heavenly Stairs.

    The higher the ranking of the Heavenly Stairs, the higher the ticket fee.

    This was also one of the sources of ie for the top yers on the Heavenly Stairs. Even if they had to share five points with the tform, each round of ie would still be considerable ¨C if not for the payment, how many powerhouses on the Heavenly Stairs would be willing to broadcast their own battle situation to the outside world?

    When ¡°Thunder God¡± collided with ¡°Gold Horn King¡±, the audience in the two rooms became one.

    ¡°The opponent is Thunder God. Can the horn win?¡±

    A female fan in the audience showed a worried look.

    Compared to Thunder God¡¯s sturdy build, the¡¯ Yellow Gold Horn King ¡®was still a child. The two of them stood in the same scene, the visual impact was too great.

    Along the way, the Golden Horn King had already proven his strength. Although his name was a bit chuuni, he was eleven or twelve years old¡­ Perhaps his appearance was a bit young, and his real age should be fourteen or fifteen years old. Wasn¡¯t he just in the second year of middle school before the apocalypse?

    Many spectators guessed that Little Golden Horn was at the level of beyond the mortal realm.

    It was notbat strength, but true beyond the mortal realm.

    It was incredible,

    But the battle record exined everything.

    It¡¯s a bit difficult. Thunder God is not an ordinary Transcendent. He is the strongest person in North America.

    Another expert of the Heroes ¡®League, ¡°ck Dragon¡± Batko, is the king of the top hundred. ¡°Thunder God¡± is undoubtedly stronger than ¡°ck Dragon¡±. However, our horns only lost in his young experience. In a few years, no, in a few months, we will be able to beat ¡°Thunder God¡±. Definitely! ¡°

    ¡­

    On the arena, Thunder God, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly opened his eyes.

    His eyes were like the sea, and lightning was dancing.

    As the spiritual leader of the Heroes ¡®League, his every move was paid attention to by countless people.

    The headquarters of the Heroes ¡®League had already been connected to the Inte a few months ago. The various training facilities in it made Thunder God gasp in amazement. He had to admit that with the existence of these facilities, he and all the Awakened ones of the Heroes¡¯ League could improve several times faster.

    However, he only practiced in the ¡°individual mode¡±. asionally, he would fight, and he would also face the other Transcendents of the Heroes ¡®Club.

    Matched, Heaven Stairway. It was not that he did not want to fight, but the name of Thunder God involved too much. Once he lost, it would be a huge blow to the morale of the Heroes ¡®Club.

    Thunder God was very confident in his heart.

    He knew that the City Lord of Tang City and the Ice Queen Imperial City did not fight the Heavenly Stairs, but¡­ on the list, there were existences such as the ¡®Sword Saint¡¯ Kong, ¡®Ghost Sword¡¯ Nancy¡­ No matter how many seeds he had, he would not be a match for these existences.

    ¡°But I have already reached a bottleneck. If I want to break through, it is best to experience life and death battles. The people of the Heroes ¡®League are not my match. The appearance of the enemy in the¡¯ individual mode ¡®is too familiar to me, and it is very difficult for it to be of any use.

    Only the Heavenly Stairs, here, there are opponents that can bring me enough pressure.¡±

    A temporary victory or defeat is not important. When I break through and be a second rank expert, it is not impossible for me to win back!

    ¡°However, I have to at least reach the top twenty in order to meet a strong enough opponent¡­ Right now, it¡¯s only three hundred. The higher the Heavenly Stairs, the longer the battle wait. Perhaps it will take a few days for me to reach my goal¡­

    Now, I¡¯m also starting to meet an opponent of beyond the mortal realm. I should not win so easily. There are other Transcendents that are worth learning.¡±

    The battle countdown appeared in the sky above the arena.

    10¡­

    9¡­

    Thunder God¡¯s expression gradually became serious. He suddenly realized that the child in front of him was not an ordinary Transcendent.

    The premonition of danger constantly reminded him.

    ¡°Alright, no matter who you are, I hope that you can bring me the pressure for a breakthrough.¡±

    The moment the countdown ended, Thunder God pushed out his palm. Bolts of lightning gathered in his palm, and a blue lightning ripple shot out.

    Boom!

    The shockwave exploded.

    A substantial ripple appeared in the air.

    Thunder God¡¯s eyelids twitched. Lightning arcs danced between his hands and feet, wrapping around his body.

    He shed to the left like a streak of light, leaving behind an afterimage. In the next instant, he was pierced through by a meter thick golden pir of light.

    The golden pir of light directly smashed into the light screen in front of the audience. Waves of air exploded. In the entire arena, golden, blue, and purple energy flowed in all directions. Even if one was at the Great Circle of the Awakening Stage, they would not be able to clearly see what was going on.

    With his perception, Thunder God locked onto his opponent¡¯s position, and the extreme lightning crackled out.

    The sky and the earth were all sealed by him.

    Under a lightning,plicated lightning patterns appeared on his skin. In an instant, he turned into a ball of light that shot out like light.

    Boom!

    At this moment, time seemed to have stopped.

    An extreme sense of crisis enveloped his heart, and his pupils suddenly shrank.

    Under the lightning that filled the sky, he seemed to see a huge shadow.

    One horn, two wings.

    The lightning was easily crushed. In the next moment, his consciousness dimmed, and he had already left his personal space.

    ¡°I¡­ lost?¡±

    At that moment, it was as if he was facing a wild beast.

    Thunder God wasn¡¯t sure why he would have such thoughts. He was clearly just a harmless looking boy.

    But he had lost, so thoroughly.

    His face was full of bitterness.

    Even if the little boy was most likely a Second Order Transcendent, he should still be able to resist.

    For the first time, Thunder God felt how weak he was.

    Other than the Ancient Spirit Emperor, Tree Shade and the others, there were actually people who could press him to the ground and rub against him.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Thunder God frowned and thought for a while, then suddenly opened the battle record.

    Before today, his record was aplete victory, the only defeat was bright red, especially dazzling.

    ¡°ID Golden Horned King?¡±

    He opened the other party¡¯s ount. There was very little information on it, and there was a battle record for today¡¯s genius.

    The age information disyed were all question marks, and only the identity column was marked as ¡°Tree Shade¡¯s special battle group member¡±.

    Thunder God: ¡°???¡±

    An unknown expert appeared again!

    Why did he say ¡®again¡¯?

    ¡­

    During the battle between Thunder God and the Unicorn, GM Tang Yu was like a ghost as he looked down from the sky.

    The identity information of the Unicorn was also added by him.

    Thunder God of the Heroes ¡®League estimated that he had suffered a great blow. After all, from an expert who thought he could be ranked in the top five or top six in the world, he was crushed by a passing expert.

    It was normal to be helpless.

    However, in his opinion, there was no need for Thunder God to care too much. After all, in the future, he would be surpassed by more people and the ranks of famous generals would continue to fall.

    ¡°Ding ¨C¡°

    A notification sounded in his mind. Tang Yu¡¯s consciousness instantly left his mind space and returned to the Lord¡¯s Castle.

    Fanny had been exploring the new world on the other side of the Blue for quite some time and was now very far away from several territories.

    A message was sent out for several minutes before it reached his brain.

    When he opened it, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of surprise.

    ¡°The new world¡­ actually has humans!¡±

 Chapter 635

    <h4>Chapter 635</h4>

    The new world was located in the immortal sect encampment in the Abyssal Rift area of the western park.

    Apart from the sect hall that represented the core of the territory, there were only a few defensive towers, a few puppets on patrol, and the transportation formation at the back of the hall.

    The formation patterns of the transportation formation shone brightly. A momentter, Tang Yu walked out of the gradually dissipating light.

    The suppression force of the new world was once again used on him.

    Fortunately,

    During this period of time, he had been constantly adapting to the rules of the new world with the Origin Star Secret Technique. In other words, from a stowaway, he gradually had a legal identity.

    Now, he could unleash 70% of hisbat power.

    Fearless, jpg!

    The map of the territory in his brain kept shrinking. Apart from a few light circles in the new world, everything else was pitch ck.

    In the darkness, there were a few shining dots of light.

    They represented Fanny, Gretel, and Zhong Ping.

    The ces Fanny walked through were also pitch ck, but one could vaguely see mountains and rivers.

    She was very far away from the territory, a distance that exceeded the diameter of an earth.

    Even the connection between contracts was greatly disturbed.

    Tang Yu sent a message to Fanny and then waited silently on the transportation formation.

    He estimated that there was not much time difference and opened the transportation formation to search. Finally, he saw an external coordinate.

    Fanny had activated the Positioning Crystal.

    Teleportation!

    The profound formation markings lit up and his figure disappeared without a trace.

    ¡­

    The bizarre scene kept changing in front of his eyes. As he was in the sticky space channel, time was extremely slow.

    Tang Yu had already touched the fur of the spacew. He could clearly see the lines of the spacew.

    He had the urge to fiddle with it.

    He quickly suppressed his thoughts of courting death.

    The spatialw that he had just touched was just enough to ¡°tear¡± the area, but if it changed the rhythm of the space, it would either be cold or cool.

    ying with space was dangerous.

    A momentter, a sense of rejection came from the space, and he was ¡°vomited¡± out.

    At first nce, he saw Fanny beside him.

    ¡°The concentration of Genesis Qi here is even stronger.¡±

    He released his senses and immediately sensed a dozen or so unique auras ¨C auras that were different from that of beasts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    His figure shed and disappeared into the forest.

    Fanny followed closely behind. In the blink of an eye, only the rustling sound of the wind blowing through the treetops could be heard.

    ¡­

    The outskirts of the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range.

    A dozen or so warriors dressed in ck armor pushed aside the bushes with their long des and walked cautiously through the mountain forest.

    ¡°Leader, this is the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range. Are we still going to continue chasing?¡±

    The young armored soldier was a little worried. The Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range was a publicly acknowledged danger zone. Not to mention the ck Armored Army soldiers like them, even the experts of the royal court did not dare to go deep into the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? We are only at the outer perimeter. We are still far from the true Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range. You are still young. You won¡¯t be afraid if you practice a few more times.

    Besides, this Steel Fur Boar Demon has already harmed three viges. If we can¡¯t kill the Pig Demon this time, your head will be sacked!¡±

    The ck Armored Army Commander was also very helpless.

    Sishui County was remote and the imperial court was weak. This time, the steel fur pig demon had harmed three viges in a row, which showed the weakness of the ck Armored Army in Sishui County.

    The surrounding viges were already ready to make a move.

    Especially thest time, although they had clearly set up an ambush to capture the steel fur pig demon, it still escaped. Many ck Armored Army soldiers were injured because of this.

    Fortunately,

    The Steel Fur Pig Demon was also heavily injured. As long as he chased after it, it would not be difficult to kill it and bring it back to its head.

    Themander took a few steps forward, pushed aside the grass, and saw a pool of blood hidden under the grass.

    He dipped his finger in front of his tongue and gently pointed, ¡°It¡¯s the blood of the Pig Demon. It just left not long ago!¡±

    The group of people quickened their pace.

    Tang Yu and Fanny stood in the air, and the group of people in the ck Armored Army could clearly see them.

    ¡°One is at the twelfthyer, two is at the tenthyer, and the rest are at the peak of the ninthyer. Their strength is not weak, and they have a certain chance of winning even if they are facing the great circle of the awakened realm.¡±

    ¡°Only¡­¡±

    He looked into the distance and saw through theyers of space.

    ¡­

    The ck Armored Army¡¯s ten-odd awakened ones chased for a few more kilometers before finally seeing a huge monster in the mountain forest not far away.

    It had a body that was five to six meters tall. Its grayish-brown fur was like steel spikes, emitting a cold metallic light.

    Beside the Steel Fur Pig Demon, there was a wound that was more than two meters long. Its scarlet muscles had already stopped the bleeding from the wound, but its aura had already declined by quite a bit.

    ¡°Found it, Pig Demon¡­¡±

    Before themander could finish his words, the trees twenty to thirty meters tall in the distance copsed as if they had been shoveled by a forklift, revealing a body asrge as a small mountain behind the dense foliage.

    Another Steel Fur Pig Demon!

    The aura¡­ was that of the Great Circle of the Awakening Stage!

    The injured little pig demon pounced beside the giant pig demon and cried out.

    All of a sudden,

    A terrifying aura descended upon the ck Armored Army.

    The ck-armoredmander¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Form up!¡±

    At this time, the trees in the other directions were pushed down one after another. A few smaller trees appeared, but they were still bigger than the steel fur pig demon that they were chasing.

    For a moment, the ck-armoredmander¡¯s face was filled with despair. The young ck-armored soldiers in the team had their hands trembling, their hearts thumping non-stop.

    ¡°The Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range is indeed not a ce we shoulde to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I stopped them. How many of you can escape?¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    The air was filled with sadness.

    The ck-armoredmander injected his Origin Energy into the runic saber and bowed slightly.

    Suddenly,

    Boom!

    A thick pir of fire fell from the sky.

    The eyes of the ck Armored Army soldiers turned into a sea of mes, and a wave of heat assaulted their faces.

    The mes came and went quickly, leaving behind only a patch of charred ground.

    It was the smell of roasted meat that filled the air.

    It could be eaten with cumin.

    The ck Armored Army Commander seemed to have sensed something as he raised his head and saw two figures floating in the air.

    His pupils couldn¡¯t help but stop being shocked and¡­ joyful.

    Void Treading Realm expert!

    ¡­

    ¡°Respected Sir, wee to our Sishui County.¡±

    The ck Armored Army Commander said with a face full of reverence.

    Behind them were the ck Armored Army soldiers. They used ropes to pull the charred heads of the Iron Fur Pig Demons. Fanny was still holding half of the roasted pig leg in her hand.

    Along the way, they attracted the attention of many people.

    Perhaps it was because the ck Armored Army was very symbolic. They were not questioned at the gate of the city and went straight to Sishui County.

    The street of the county was not spacious. It was surrounded by two or three floors of wooden buildings. It could be seen that the level of civilization in Sishui County was still in a rtively backward stage.

    ¡°All right, you don¡¯t have to follow me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Sir, if you need anything, just tell us. We are at the eastern drill ground.¡±

    The ck Armored Armymander hesitated for a moment, but still left.

    ¡­

    Sishui County¡¯s drill ground.

    The ck Armored Army soldier who hadpleted the mission was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Captain, are we leaving just like this?¡± If we can rope in those two experts to be our ck Armored Army¡¯s offerings, will we still need to worry about the surrounding demon beasts and viges in the future? ¡°

    ¡°You are still too young.¡± Themander shook his head, his face still filled with reverence, ¡°Those two are Void Treading Realm experts, how can we rope them in? Even in Luo City, Void Treading Realm experts can hold a high position.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, those two should be experts from other countries. Being able to be saved by them is already very fortunate. As a person, we can not ask for too much.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Yu held a in and thick paper map in his hand. It came from the ck Armored Army Commander. It was a hand-drawn version. It was not very urate, but he could roughly tell something.

    The ce they were in was called Great Chang, a country belonging to humans.

    Sishui County was located in the south of Great Chang, a border county. Further south was the endless Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range.

    He roughly estimated that the Great Chang Dynasty upied arge area,parable to the White Bear Kingdom on Earth, but the poption was notrge¡­ Or rather, it could be said that thend utilization rate of the entire Great Chang Dynasty was very low.

    The dynasty had ten and three big cities as its core.

    Sishui County would belong to the Luohe City in the south.

    Apart from a few areas within the radiation range of the big city, most of the areas in Great Chang were barren mountains, west and east. There were also no human countries.

    It was said that there were several nomadic tribes in the north, but there was no conflict with Great Chang ¨C for humans, the real threat came from the demon beasts in the mountains.

    ¡°Sishui County is too remote in the end. What the ck Armored Army Commander knows is already the vast majority of what we can understand here. There is no need to continue staying here.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­?¡±

    ¡°To the capital, the Great Chang Dynasty has the Unity Realm, which is also a Second Level Transcendent expert. They should know a lot about this ne.¡±

    The two of them rose into the air and disappeared into the horizon in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 636

    <h4>Chapter 636</h4>

    Within the borders of the Great Chang Dynasty, even though there were many beasts living outside the radiation range of therge city, and there were even some bandits who had fallen into the grass as bandits, the overall situation was rtively peaceful.

    The dynasty¡¯s national strength was at its peak, and over ten thousand years ago, most of the extraordinary beasts within the borders had been wiped out.

    Only within the map were tworge mountains in the west and northeast of the dynasty, and the area within a hundred kilometers was marked as a danger zone¡­ He guessed that there should be extraordinary beasts there.

    It was very likely that they were not ordinary Transcendents.

    The two of them flew along the way, much easier than Fanny when it came to dark and exploring.

    Fanny had been very careful when passing through the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range. ording to her, she had even sensed the aura of Domain level beasts from afar.

    The flying beasts within the borders of the Great Chang Dynasty were only at the awakened realm. The two of them emitted wisps of extraordinary auras and the beasts fled in panic.

    After flying for several hours, Tang Yu was not bored.

    As a lord with his own territory, he was like a walking WIFI. Wherever he went, he would be able to contact his followers within his territory in seconds. He didn¡¯t need to be like Fanny, who would be able to contact him for several minutes.

    Naturally, he could also use the tactical wristwatchto connect his consciousness into the mental space.

    A wisp of his consciousness was ¡°examining¡± a few of the newly developed games in the mental space. Not long after, the outline of the Great Chang King City finally appeared on the distant horizon.

    The towering city walls stood tall, and the city gates that could amodate eight carriages traveling side by side were open. On the dirt roads outside the city, there were merchant groups and pedestrians.

    As soon as he got close,

    Tang Yu sensed that there was a barrier invisible to the naked eye in the sky above the capital.

    It was abination formation that had the effect of ¡°defense¡± and ¡°kill.¡±

    His eyes lit up.

    Along the way, he flew from Sishui County to the Great Chang Kingdom in the north. He also passed by two big cities. The two big cities were also arranged with a defensive formation. In his view, they were very simple. In the state of ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, he could find dozens of loopholes.

    The other small cities and counties were even more unbearable.

    Apart from the Peak of the Awakening Stage and the Transcendent Rank Guardian, the living standard of the county was not much better than the ancient times of the Great Xia Kingdom.

    There were runes and equipment, but they were rtively backward.

    On that day, the ck Armored Army Commander only had a C ¡ª grade saber in his hand. The remaining people were only D, and the production process was very rough.

    In general, it was not as good as the Aino Kingdom.

    However, thebination formation of the Great Chang King City had shocked him.

    The data of the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± shed through his eyes, and thebination formation was gradually analyzed in his eyes.

    The huge barrier that enveloped the entire capital was currently in the state of ¡®minor opening¡¯, and could only block attacks below the mortal realm¡­ However, Tang Yu had no doubt that as long as he and Fanny passed through the barrier, they would immediately attract the attention of the formation.

    The formation that ¡®fully opened¡¯ might be able to resist the attack of a second rank beast. Moreover, when blocking the attack, the barrier could absorb a portion of the external energy and condense it into an explosive shockwave to counterattack.

    It was more than five or six levels higher than the formation of otherrge cities.

    He wasn¡¯t confident that he could sneak into the capital without alerting anyone.

    So,

    The two of them descended from the sky and exited the forest, walking on the main road towards the capital.

    Both of them wore ck cloaks and bamboo hats. Fanny¡¯s furry wolf ears were hidden under the bamboo hats and ck veils.

    She casually took out two runic longswords of average quality and hung them around her waist.

    This outfit was exactly the same as that of the warriors of the Great Chang Dynasty.

    The closer they got to the capital, the more they could feel the prosperity of this ce. It waspletely different from the other cities.

    From afar, they could sense many soaring auras in the city.

    The soldiers guarding the city gate were also the ck Armored Army. This was the mostmon army in Great Chang, but the two captains were both in the Great Circle State. The rest of the soldiers also had the strength of the Condensing Reality Realm. The caravan guards and warriors who entered the city gate did not dare to be rash.

    ¡°Hand over the proof of the Martial Alliance?¡±

    A soldier of the ck Armored Army nced at the two of them and said expressionlessly.

    Martial Alliance,

    It is an organization established by the Great Chang Dynasty to manage the idle martial artists. The martial artists use martial arts to break the prohibition¡­ It does not exist in the Great Chang Kingdom. There are no resources and no cultivation treasures. No matter how high the aptitude of ordinary people is, their growth is limited.

    Unless¡­ they submitted to the Imperial Court.

    In a world with extraordinary power, the pyramid had already been consolidated.

    However, there were many martial artists, and there was nock of ordinary experts among them. The Great Chang Dynasty relied on the Martial Alliance to manage the idle martial artists, hunt exotic beasts, and clear out the mountain bandits¡­

    These information were all said by the ck Armored Armymander, and some of them were spected by himself.

    ¡°We are from a vige, and we have yet to apply for a Martial Alliance certificate.¡±

    ¡°No certificate?¡±

    The expression of the ck Armored Army soldier who was guarding the city suddenly turned cold. He nced at the two of them and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have a certificate, then obediently stay to the side¡­¡±

    Before he could say the word ¡°go¡±, the ck Armored Army soldier suddenly quivered and a chill rushed into the sky.

    In a split second, the world seemed to have left him, and his entire body was in a cold abyss. Everything around him was plunged into darkness.

    It seemed that a long time had passed, but it also seemed that it was only for a moment before the ck Armored Army soldiers came back to their senses.

    The sunlight was bright, and behind him was a towering city wall. In front of him, there were two martial artists wearing cloaks, and their eyes were as deep as the abyss.

    It was¡­ the aura of a Void Trample expert!

    The identity of the ck Armored Army was no longer useful. His eyes were filled with fear. He quickly changed his words and stammered, ¡°No, no evidence isn¡¯t a problem. In¡­ There is a specialized agency in the imperial city. You will be able to see it when you walk through the door and turn two streets¡­¡±

    Tang Yu nodded slightly.

    As he watched the two figures disappear into the crowd, the ck Armored Army soldier¡¯s back was already drenched in cold sweat and his legs were trembling. He supported himself with the wall and walked to the side to squat down.

    He was very depressed.

    The other two soldiers of the ck Armored Army looked at each other suspiciously. ¡°Wu Goudan usually likes to make things difficult for those warriors. Why is he so easy to talk to today?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Sir Lord, what are we going to do next? Directly go to the pce?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s observe first. We have plenty of time. Moreover, it¡¯s not easy toe to the foreign world. It¡¯s a prosperous capital city. If we don¡¯t taste the local delicacies, it¡¯s too much.¡±

    On his way to the capital city, he had already built a separate territory in a valley.

    Now, he could move forward and retreat freely.

    He wanted to learn a lot from the Great Chang Dynasty, but rather than going to find him, it was better to wait for them to find him.

    Presumably, the ruler of Great Chang would not allow two Void Treading Stage(Transcendent Rank 1) powerhouses to wander around in the capital city.

    After taking a look, the two of them walked into an inn called ¡®Drunken Fragrance Inn¡¯ and ordered more than ten dishes. They did not choose a private room but instead sat in the hall.

    This inn was veryrge, and two-thirds of the hall was filled. Many of them were warriors who dressed like them. There were also some who were from the ck Armored Army or people wearing green armor.

    It should be the Qing Xuan Army.

    Tang Yu had heard of it before. It was the army that only existed inrge cities, and the ck Armored Army was even more elite.

    The ck Armored Army was generally only a D -grade weapon, and these peak ninth stage Green ck Army soldiers had C -grade battle sabers, and their armor was also D -grade. The difference was obvious.

    ¡°Damn it, the jackals of the east side are restless again. We will probably be transferred over there next week, and our days will be sad.¡±

    ¡°I heard that many viges in the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range in the south have been destroyed, and those beasts are stirring again. Will there be a beast tide?¡±

    ¡°Beast tide? It hasn¡¯t been here for a few hundred years. Besides, in the past few hundred years, there have been more and more experts in our Great Chang. If there really is a beast tide, it will also be a meal for us.¡±

    As soon as he released his perception a little, these voices were clearly transmitted into his ears.

    As expected of King¡¯s City, the source of the news was far from what a small county like Sishui couldpare with.

    Before the food was served, the outline of Great Chang and the surrounding environment was built in his mind sea.

 Chapter 637

    <h4>Chapter 637</h4>

    More than a dozen dishes filled the wooden table in front of him.

    More than half of them were exotic beast meat ingredients.

    Great Chang¡¯s dishes were also steamed, charred, stewed, and roasted. They were added with some special seasonings from the new world, and the overall taste was not bad.

    Gourmand Tang could give 70 points.

    After tasting a bit, Tang Yu put down a few Origin Crystals.

    Great Chang also had metal currency.

    There were only two types: silver and bronze. There were no gold coins. The most valuable currency was Origin Crystals. One Origin Crystal could be exchanged for ten silver coins, and one silver coin could be exchanged for a hundred copper coins.

    Origin Crystals were very valuable in Great Chang.

    This inn was located in one of the most prosperous areas in the capital, and the dishes he ordered were not cheap either. The most precious one was the Cloud-Striped Snake meat that had awakened ten levels.

    Even if a Cloud-Striped Snake could make hundreds of them, the price for this dish would still be less than five units.

    In Tree Shade¡¯s eyes, it would cost at least a few hundred.

    Dang dang dang ¨C

    The sound of gongs and drums came from afar, and the people on the street suddenly became lively and rushed in a direction.

    In the inn, many martial artists also paid the bill and trotted out.

    Tang Yu heard the words ¡°young generation¡± and ¡°martial artspetition¡± and raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Fanny looked over and gestured with her eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Between eating and watching the show, he chose to eat melon.

    Following the flow of people, not long after, he saw a high tform made of ck stone on the concave ground in front of him. The high tform was full of mottled marks, making it seem ancient.

    The high tform was veryrge, at least one kilometer in area. Around the high tform were many huge stone pirs. On the stone pirs, there were many people with profound auras sitting cross-legged.

    The onlookers were stopped far away from the high tform.

    There were three thousand Body Sculpting Realm and Qi-condensed Realm ck Armored Army maintaining order.

    Tang Yu also sensed the auras of several Transcendents, but he and Fanny had restrained their auras to the extreme, just like two ordinary warriors.

    On the high tform, a young man was standing with a sword in his hand. His gaze swept coldly around. Who else is there?

    The scene was silent for a few minutes. Suddenly, a loud roar came from the inner circle, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    A strong man took three steps and jumped onto the tform. Tang Yu noticed that when the strong man got onto the tform, the edge of the tform flickered a few times. Finally, the green light gradually disappeared.

    The strong man held a shield in one hand and a knife in the other. His aura was at the early stage of the eighth level of Awakening, which was slightly weaker than the sword-wielding young man. However, the strong man was not afraid. He took the lead to attack. He held the giant shield in front of him and rushed out like a tank.

    A ton of tons

    Wherever the strong man stepped, circles of air waves spread out.

    The sword-wielding young man nimbly dodged and sent out a few streams of sword qi.

    Dang! Dang!

    The sword qinded on the giant ck shield, leaving a few shallow marks.

    The strong man grinned and suddenly elerated, as if he had used some kind of battle skill. In an instant, he rushed to the front of the young man, and the giant shield smashed heavily on the ground.

    With a boom, the entire high tform seemed to shake. The invisible air wave rushed out, and the air shook again and again.

    At this time,

    The young man was unstable, and his movements were stiff for a moment.

    The strong man raised the broadsword in his right hand high up, and the de was covered with ayer of white light.

    Sou!

    The three battle skills were disyed in a set, causing the surrounding warriors and soldiers of the ck Armored Army to praise him endlessly.

    ¡°This strong man is powerful. With thebination of the three kinds of offensive skills, control skills, and offensive skills, who can block him at the same level?¡±

    ¡°The poor poor broke into tears. We are both at the eighth level of Awakening, but I only know a few trashy battle skills.¡±

    ¡°It seems that the young swordsman¡¯s winning streak is going to end.¡±

    ¡°What a pity. He could have won more than ten more matches and seeded in defending the arena.¡±

    In just a few words, Tang Yu could tell that the ¡°young generationpetition¡± had already begun for several days.

    The rules are very simple. It is to guard the arena. Those who can win a hundred people in a row or guard the arena for four hours will have the qualifications to enter the next round.

    Around the tform, the one who sat cross-legged on a stone pir was the one who had passed the first round of the arena.

    Not all. After all, sitting on the high tform would have to be exposed to the sun.

    As they discussed,

    The young swordsman had been cut in half by the strong man, but there was no blood flowing out. A momentter, only a piece of torn clothing was left on the spot.

    The strong man¡¯s face changed dramatically, but it was already toote. The sharp sword light came and went around the giant shield from the side. In an instant, the strong man¡¯s chest, wrist, and thigh burst into snowkes, and he fell straight down.

    It was not a fatal injury, but the strong man had already made a serious injury. Even if he had medicine to treat it, it would take one or two months to recover. If he was unlucky, there would be seque.

    Such a ruthless attack immediately stunned the other people who were eager to move.

    As time passed, the young swordsman did not wee the hundredth victory, but¡­ four hours passed, and as the gong sounded again, the young swordsman received the admission ticket to the next round.

    ¡°I have nothing to do, so why don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Tang Yu stroked his chin.

    The condition for thepetition was to be below the bone age of thirty¡­ Of course, he could not lower himself to participate ¨C even though his age was not over thirty.

    ¡°However, it is a good choice to give those Immortal Sect children experience.¡±

    Now, the Immortal Sect had gradually be an organization that was above the power of the country. The disciples of the Immortal Sect began to walk out of the State of An. They went to various parts of the world to y demons and eliminate devils. Their influence had already expanded to every corner.

    However, the Immortal Sect had no opponents. The disciples used a few months of time to match and surpass the experts of the State of An.

    In the spiritual space, the Immortal Sect and Tree Shade were separated, divided into two separate worlds.

    It was cold at the top, and some people were inevitably inted.

    Even though the willpower and temperament of the disciples of the immortal sects were excellent, they could control themselves and not be arrogant because of it. They also knew how big the world was, and they could not be proud andcent.

    He secretly warned many people, but there was more or less some pride in his heart. In the long term, it would be difficult for his mental state to be perfect.

    Hunting beasts was useless. No matter how strong the beasts were, they were only monsters. The outstanding people of the younger generation of the Great Chang could temper the outstanding disciples of the immortal sects.

    The n worked!

    Tang Yu immediately informed Zhu Shu Li and Wu Ze, who were in charge of the immortal sect. The two of them¡­ Zhu Shu Li was very interested and mored to participate in thepetition. He paid the price of two meals of barbecue to appease Zhu Shu Li.

    ¡­

    A week passed and the battle of the younger generation continued.

    There were young elites fromrge families who easily obtained victory in the arena battles with crushing strength. Every time such a figure appeared, the other top experts would tacitly approve of the other party¡¯s qualifications. Unless there were a few who had grudges, they wouldn¡¯t easily make a move.

    Tang Yu and Fanny asionally went shopping. They bought quite a few local specialties and asionally watched the battle.

    For several days in a row, the government of Great Chang still hadn¡¯te knocking on their door.

    ¡°This efficiency is a bit slow¡­¡±

    On the other side,

    Immortal Sect.

    The first batch of disciples to participate in the training were a dozen or so core disciples of the Immortal Sect, including Gong Ling.

    They all had the experience of going to the new world to hunt and kill strange beasts.

    But this time, it was different. They entered a country called Great Chang, and after a week of training, they finallypletely grasped Great Chang¡¯snguage.

    The light of the transmission array gradually dimmed, and more than a dozen figures disappeared along with the light.

    At the same time,

    In a remote ce in Great Chang, Zhu Shu Li, Shang Gong Ling, and others walked out of the transmission array.

 Chapter 638

    <h4>Chapter 638</h4>

    It had been some time since Shanggong Ling, and the others had arrived.

    They had applied for the identity certificate of the Martial League. Great Chang¡¯s local customs and history had long beenpiled into textbooks after Tang Yu and fann.y had gotten to know each other a few days ago.

    The way they dressed was also the style of the Great Chang Dynasty.

    They imed to be from the hidden sect, ¡®Immortal School¡¯.

    Great Chang also had countlessrge and small sects, but they were all under the management of the Martial League. There were also government officials who intentionally or unintentionally attacked and divided the sects. The power of the sects was not strong. Some sects that were close to the government also had many disciples who went out of the mountains to join the local government.

    For example, the ck Armored Army, the Qing Xuan Army, and the imperial guards.

    But who could guarantee that Great Chang was so big that there was no so-called hidden sects?

    At least he knew that every year, there were many newly registered sects in the Martial League. Some of them called themselves the hidden sects, but they were often weak and did not have the ability to grab the lucrative missions in the Martial League.

    Over time, the small sects that could not enter could only be disbanded. The talented disciples might be able to join other sects, but most of the people with ordinary strength could only go home and farm.

    This knowledge belonged to the examination content of the ¡°Great Chang Kingdom¡¯s advance group¡±.

    Zhu Shu Li and Enze chose some Immortal Sect disciples who were loyal enough and had strength above the standard. After training for a period of time, the people who finally passed the examination were qualified to be a member of the ¡°forward group¡±.

    The elite disciples who were selected all passed the examination.

    Therefore, althoughing to the foreign world made them extremely excited, everyone was able to control their emotions. Other than eating more and buying more local specialties, there was nothing special about it.

    ¡°Sect Master, when are we going to go to the inner area?¡±

    In the morning, when he was free, Cao Xinghua also went to the martial arts arena. The sound of swords shing made his blood boil.

    Ever since he walked out of the bottom of his life, he had devoted all of his Divine Capital to cultivation. Among the disciples of the immortal sects, there were many people with A ¡ª A

    In addition to Shanggong Ling, Cao Xinghua was ranked in the top three in the second echelon.

    First Senior Sister couldn¡¯t beat Shanggong Ling and waspletely abused. There was no meaning in fighting. The others were either not his match or too familiar with each and every move.

    ¡°I will go in the afternoon. You can discuss the order of appearance.¡±

    ¡­

    ¨CThe Younger Generation Competition. It continued for over ten days, and the heat did not decrease at all.

    There were at least a few million people in Great Chang King City, and the people who were eating melon seeds were all lost.

    The people who went on stage topete were also the same.

    There were also some losers who joined the battle again after their injuries were healed. The government did not restrict the number of times they participated in the martial artspetition, and there were almost no rules.

    This morning, Tang Yu saw the sword-shield man, who had been seriously injured by the young swordsman a week ago, once again enter the arena and sessfully defend the arena.

    However, the examples of the strong man were very rare. Most of the eliminated people were seriously injured. For the strong man, it would have taken one or two months to recover. Now, he had recovered in a week. Only the ability of ¡®money¡¯ could do this.

    The stone pirs around the arena, and the fighters who were sitting cross-legged on them, changed one after another.

    After observing for a few days, Tang Yu discovered that these fellows were not just acting tough, but were waiting.

    Some martial artists with ordinary backgrounds could use the opportunity of the ¡®young generation martial artspetition¡¯ to joinrge ns andrge sects. They could also obtain middle ¨C and high level positions in the ck Armored Army and the Blue Profound Army, without having to start from a small soldier.

    Great Chang had a set of mature ns for the nurturing of talents, not as unbearable as he had imagined.

    In the afternoon,

    Tang Yu and his group arrived outside the arena and released their Origin Energy slightly. The group of people in front of them that looked like sardines was immediately separated into a path, and more than ten people walked straight in.

    After the afternoon break, the afternoon match had just begun.

    At this moment, a bearded young man stood on the arena. Although he looked to be in his forties, since he was standing on the arena, it meant that he was only looking at someone older.

    After this person went up, he sat there to rest. After more than ten minutes, no one went up.

    Tang Yu was very clear about the reason.

    The bearded young man released his aura without reservation. Although he was not at the top among the younger generation of the Great Chang, he was at the upper level.

    Cultivation emphasized talent and resources. There were not many people who could reach the eighth level of awakening before the age of thirty. There was already a possibility of winning in the battle.

    These days, the young swordsman and the strong man with the sword and shield were only at the beginning and middle stage of the eighth level.

    When such an expert went on stage, it shocked most of the people in the arena.

    The fifth or sixth level awakened dragon set really wanted to say that this guy did not y ording tomon sense. He should not be someone with low cultivation like us. Let¡¯s go on stage first and have a fight, and then the expert will decide the result?

    Those with high cultivation, eighth or ninth level, were not willing to go on stage so early.

    The opponent was still in his peak state, winning a match, but he might lose in the end.

    The disciples of the immortal sect did not care. The ten people looked at each other. Finally, an iron tower-like man stepped onto the high tform.

    The bearded young man was already very strong. His bronze-colored muscles were knotted, but he was still short in front of this person.

    However, most of the audience did not look at him with their eyes, but their aura perception. The iron tower-like strong man was still a bit inferior, and his aura was only at the peak of the sixth stage.

    Now, it was up to whether the iron tower-like strong man could hurt the bearded man.

    A few experts outside the arena narrowed their eyes.

    The bearded young man stood up and cupped his fists. ¡°Iron Palm Sect, Duan Kuan!¡±

    The iron tower-like strong man was stunned for a moment. He also cupped his fists in greeting and said in a low muffled voice, ¡°Immortal Sect, Shi Tie.¡±

    After reporting their names, Duan Kuan waved his palm and attacked.

    His palm was harder than iron, and as he waved it, the wind blew, and his palms were like shadows.

    Bang!

    Shi Tie¡¯s arm blocked in front of him, and his skin was coated with ayer of metal luster. After a loud explosion, he took two steps back. Duan Kuan of the Iron Palm Sect also shook his body, and was unable to connect his palm again.

    ¡°I know Duan Kuan, the eldest senior brother of the Iron Palm Sect. I heard that the Iron Palm Sect has been declining in recent years. This time, with the appearance of Duan Kuan, the Iron Palm Sect will be famous again.¡±

    ¡°The one called Shi Tie is not bad either. He is only at the peak of the sixth stage, but he can hold on for so long in Duan Kuan¡¯s hands. Speaking of which, what kind of sect is the immortal sect? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡±

    ¡°It should be a small sect, but small sects can asionally produce experts.¡±

    On the stage, the sound of banging was incessant.

    Sect Leader Tie, Duan Kuan, had a high cultivation, and his speed was even faster. Every few rounds, he would leave a palm print on Shi Tie.

    However, the more he fought, the more serious his expression became.

    After being hit by several palms, Shi Tie¡¯s aura actually only weakened a little, and he lookedpletely normal.

    On the other hand, he himself had used up quite a bit of energy to unleash his battle skills several times.

    As he moved, his movements gradually slowed down.

    In a split second,

    Shi Tie let out a low roar. The Awakened ones watching the battle outside the arena did not feel anything. However, Duan Kuan felt as if his mind had been struck by a huge rock. With a loud bang, blood oozed out of his ears and nose.

    He struggled with all his might. When the blur in his eyes gradually became clear, the fist the size of a sandbag erged in his eyes.

    Boom!

    Duan Kuan was sent flying several hundred meters away, blood spurting out of his mouth as he tumbled out of the arena.

    The audience outside the arena sucked in a mouthful of cold air, and a few experts who were eager to make a move couldn¡¯t help but shrink their necks.

    If we don¡¯t take advantage of others when they are in danger, we might as well hold it in and go up first.

    ¡­

    Shi Tie won violently, directly making the martial arts arena cold for more than ten minutes.

    But not everyone restrained themselves. Finally, someone went on stage.

    Some were at the sixth and some were at the seventh.

    Perhaps they were thinking that Shi Tie was already injured and wanted to take advantage of him.

    One by one, they were thrown off the stage, but there were even more martial artists.

    ¡°Soon, soon. He has fought so many matches, and he was injured at the beginning. Maybe he won¡¯t be able to stand up in the next moment.¡±

    ¡°Even if he can¡¯t stand up to the end, as long as he can defeat him, it will be a big bonus. Maybe there will be big families who will like me because of this!¡±

    After all, Shi Tie was only at the peak of the sixthyer and did not use high-level equipment. He had defeated dozens of people in a row, and even if most of them had defeated the enemy with one punch, he had little Origin Energy left ¨C he was originally a type of open and open battle.

    Round 58,

    A pointy-faced young man went up on stage. With his agile movements, he moved a hundred meters away from the stone iron and attacked with a hidden weapon.

    Shi Tie¡¯s skin was still coated with a metallic luster. His clothes were already tattered, but there were still some white marks on his body. He was not really injured. The hidden weapon of the pointy-faced young man also bounced off.

    But suddenly,

    Bang ¨C

    The deflected hidden weapon exploded into a cloud of purple smoke. Shi Tie could not dodge in time and immediately closed his breath. The pointy-faced youth threw out more and more hidden weapons, exploding like firecrackers.

    Looking from afar, the purple smoke was wrapped into a ball, and only the tall figure of Shi Tie could be vaguely seen.

    Shi Tie rushed out, and the pointy-faced youth instantly fled backwards, throwing out the hidden weapon as if it was free.

    As for Shi Tie, he no longer had the ability to use a sound wave battle technique.

    Finally,

    A few minutester, Shi Tie, whose skin and face were tinged with a bit of blue and purple color, fell heavily to the ground.

    ¡°I won! Haha! That¡¯s all I got! I thought you were strong!¡±

    The pointy-faced youthughed, his eyes full of contempt.

    The officials stepped forward and lifted Shi Tie down, feeding him two more pills, one detoxifying and one healing.

    The effect was obvious, and he could only keep his life. Shi Tie still had some blue and purple color on his body.

    Tang Yu immediately poured a bottle of high-level health potion. The dense life energy circled around Shi Tie¡¯s body, and the blue and purple color on his face faded. He also opened his eyes.

    His aura was still a little weak, but he was already fine.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    The stiff Shi Tie opened his mouth andined to himself.

    Cao Xinghua and the others were angry.

    Shi Tie could be defeated, but he could not be defeated so miserably.

    The pointy-faced young man¡¯s face was too arrogant.

    No one could be more arrogant than an immortal sect!

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go! Let me avenge you!¡±

    A figure shed, and Cao Xinghua stepped onto the arena.

    The pointy-faced youth nced at him and raised his chin.

    Cao Xinghua narrowed his eyes and emitted a dangerous aura.

    He stared at the pointy-faced young man and said word by word,

    ¡°Immortal Sect, Cao Xinghua!¡±

    The pointy-faced youth was stunned.

    At the same time, Cao Xinghua¡¯s peak ninth stage aura was released without reservation.

    A strong wind swept through the entire arena.

    The pointy-faced youth¡¯s face turned green in an instant.

 Chapter 639

    <h4>Chapter 639</h4>

    The pointy-faced youth was very flustered.

    He was only at the peak of the seventh level. Why did a big shot at the peak of the ninth level suddenly appear?

    Immortal sect?

    Wasn¡¯t an immortal sect a small sect?

    Shouldn¡¯t the strongest be the one who defeated Shi Tie, who was at the eighth stage wide? Why did a peak ninth stage cultivator appear

    He didn¡¯t care about the basics anymore!

    He gritted his teeth and revealed a ruthless expression. Taking advantage of the moment Cao Xinghua announced his name, he threw out a few hidden weapon poison pills with a whoosh, and even thicker purple smoke exploded.

    The audience outside the arena couldn¡¯t help but retreat a little distance, and many people booed.

    The pointy-faced young man threw out more than ten poison pills, his eyes fixed on the figure in the smoke.

    Suddenly,

    As if something had swept past, the purple smoke waspletely absorbed. He looked at Cao Xinghua who was holding a huge water ball in his hand, and the purple poison inside was swaying.

    The poison mist melted into water!

    The huge water ball in Cao Xinghua¡¯s hand slowly rotated, extracting, purifying, and the color of the venom became deeper and deeper.

    Holding the water ball, Cao Xinghua walked step by step towards the pointy-faced youth.

    The pointy-faced youth¡¯s face became even uglier, the poison pill in his hand could not be thrown, nor could he not throw it away.

    He trembled.

    His own antidote pill could only ensure that he would be safe while absorbing a small amount of poisonous fog. That poison ball¡­ even he himself could not extract such a high purity.

    He suddenly turned and ran. Two hundred meterster was the edge of the arena.

    There were even more booing outside the arena ¨C thepetition of the younger generation was to show off his own style, and there had never been anyone who escaped without a fight.

    But just as he raised his chin and chin, the mist in the air condensed into chains, and the sharp mouth and cheeks were tied up.

    Then,

    The purple poison ball that was condensed into essence mmed into the face of the pointy-faced youth.

    He copsed on the spot.

    His hands and feet twitched and he foamed at the mouth.

    Cao Xinghua pped his hands and took two steps back.

    The soldiers of the government walked up to the arena and lifted the sharp mouth and cheeks, stuffing an antidote pill into his mouth. A momentter, the purple and ck color on his face only faded a little.

    This poison was really strong!

    The soldiers of the porter were in a difficult position. The rule was that one healing medicine and one antidote pill.

    But looking at it now, it seemed like he couldn¡¯t be saved?

    He could only ask the manager of the arena with his eyes.

    ¡°Save him. Put the extra medicine on his ount and calcte it at three times the price.¡±

    ¡­

    After Cao Xinghua stood on the stage, there were not many challengers.

    He waved his hand and summoned a water dragon. No matter if it was the sixth or seventh stage, no one could block a water dragon attack.

    Even after he stepped onto the stage, he did not move a single step.

    The strongest challenger was at the peak of the eighth stage, but with just one more water dragon, Cao Xinghua was able to perform with ease.

    This was the difference between a mage and a reckless man.

    It was even more so the difference in strength and realm.

    The experts below the stage all gave up on the thought of challenging him, so much so that Cao Xinghua could only stand foolishly on the stage. After standing for a long time and sitting down, he also felt a little silly. After all, tens of thousands of pairs of eyes were staring at him alone.

    When the defense seeded, Cao Xinghua walked down the stage and cried,

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there anyone who can fight? This is not the battle I want!¡±

    ¡­

    The next day,

    When the disciples of the immortal sect reported their names on the arena again, the lips of the eight ninth stage experts who had been looking for an opportunity twitched.

    ¡°It¡¯s the immortal sect again!¡±

    ¡°Another cross-level victory. We are obviously the best of the same level!¡±

    ¡°Three days and three days. More than half of the arena matches are over. Why haven¡¯t I had a chance to go up yet?¡±

    Most of the disciples of this immortal sect were only at the sixth level of awakening. In the arena matches of the younger generation, they were only at the middle and low level.

    However, it was different if they were to fight someone of a higher level!

    Even if many disciples of the immortal sects were unable to fight after defeating a strong enemy, they would not be able to stand at the end of the arena, but¡­ they were still stunning enough!

    Especially since they were all from the same sect.

    -Immortal Sect!

    In the morning, the one who sessfully defended the arena was the disciple of the immortal sect, Zi Lu.

    As the second batch of disciples to join the immortal sect, Zi Lun relied on her extraordinary talent and extraordinary willpower to catch up. She now had the strength of the early stage of the eighth level.

    She walked the profound way of controlling objects. Her strong will allowed her to release unimaginable speed and strength when she used her mind to control objects.

    A flying sword defeated three opponents who had awakened the eighth level in session.

    Until no one dared to go on stage again.

    However, in the afternoon, some of the disciples from the immortal sects went on stage and were faintly attacked.

    When a sixth level immortal sect disciple went on stage, a seventh level expert immediately rushed up.

    After a difficult victory, another seventh level expert immediately rushed up. He did not hesitate at all, as if he had already been prepared.

    On the other hand,

    After Great Chang¡¯s seventh level experts defeated the disciples of the immortal sects, no one came out to challenge them immediately. It was more or less a few minutester.

    Releasing his perception, there was nothing to hide.

    Tang Yu immediately knew the reason.

    It was funny to say that it was just an exclusion.

    The ¡®Immortal Sect¡¯ was just a foreign sect. It was fine if its performance was ordinary, but now, it had stolen the limelight of countless sects near the capital and was jointly dealt with by some forces.

    He didn¡¯t care, but he was happy to do so.

    Cao Xinghua was extremely upset, but he had already obtained the qualifications and couldn¡¯t go up the stage again.

    Thest person to stand in the afternoon was still an immortal sect disciple.

    ¡°

    Zi Lun had an extraordinary will, and as for Ah Dai Lan, she had extraordinary perception.

    Every time, she would be able to predict and avoid her opponent¡¯s attacks, and the rhythm of her battle was like a chess board.

    The eighth level opponent, she easily won.

    The second ce, she also won easily.

    The third ce, A-Dai Lan was a bit difficult. She had exposed too many fighting methods and was deliberately targeted.

    She restrained the speed type awakened, but was also restrained by the ability users who were good at area damage.

    In this battle, she won, but she was also injured.

    The fourth person to go up was no longer at the eighth level, but an early stage ninth level Awakened.

    The two of them fought for more than ten minutes, and finally, A-Dai Lan used a mental spell to intimidate the opponent and defeated this ninth level expert.

    The audience fell silent for several minutes.

    No one went up to the stage to challenge him.

    Tang Yu guessed that there was no one in the younger generation who could take part in the joint forces. The others were afraid of the momentum umted by A-Dai Lan¡¯s consecutive victories and did not dare to go up the stage.

    Let her stand at the end.

    But A-Dai Lan was actually already at the end of her flight.

    The third day, the fourth day¡­

    The matches of the younger generation were still in full swing.

    None of these two disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Sect were able to sessfully defend the arena.

    Firstly, top geniuses like Cao Xinghua and Zi Lun were no longer able to enter the arena again. Secondly, these two disciples of the Heavenly Immortal Sect had suffered even more attacks. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell.

    However, the effects of the training were also immediate.

    Great Chang¡¯sbat skills and spells were quite different from that of the disciples of the immortal sects. It was a real battle. Other than Shanggong Ling that had yet to make a move, everyone had some gains.

    From the third day onwards, Tang Yu no longer looked at the chickens pecking at each other.

    Fanny went shopping alone. He himself stayed in the rented courtyard and continued toprehend thews of space.

    He had a premonition that with his current speed ofprehension, he would be able to master the domain of space in another ten to twenty years.

    Others would raise their domain to the limit, and then use the domain toprehend thews.

    But he was the one who was in turn.

    But who asked him to have so many materialized nomological fragments?

    In the quiet room, Tang Yu, who was sitting cross-legged toprehend thews and was still a little distracted, suddenly opened his eyes.

    The corners of his mouth curled into a smile.

    ¡°After waiting for so long, the people of the Great Chang government have finallye. It can¡¯t be easy!¡±

 Chapter 640

    <h4>Chapter 640</h4>

    Outside the courtyard, there were several transcendent level auras. Even though they had already been restrained, in his senses, they were still as obvious as a bonfire in the dark night.

    The people who came were the secretary in charge of the Imperial Guard, as well as two higher-ups of the Martial Alliance.

    The Imperial Guard was an organization responsible for infiltration, monitoring, and capturing, especially for experts.

    The news of the appearance of two Void Treading experts in the capital, afteryers of reports, finally reached the Imperial Guard.

    It was still the ck Armored Army soldiers guarding the city gate. They spoke lightly and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the news. Tang Yu and fann.y restrained their auras and were too perfect. The experts in charge of monitoring the Imperial Guards didn¡¯t notice them.

    There was no surveince, no heavenlywork, if not for the fact that the immortal sect was eye-catching, the Imperial Guard wouldn¡¯t have been able to find this courtyard in a short period of time.

    The secretary stood outside the courtyard and stopped for a while. He frowned slightly. There is no Void Treading Realm expert. There is only the aura of an ordinary person inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s hidden too deeply.¡±

    In the Great Chang Royal City, it was not good news for there to be two Void Treading Realm experts with unknown identities.

    They pushed open the door and walked past many courtyards. They saw Tang Yu, who was making tea and drinking tea under a tree in the courtyard.

    ¡°Where is the other Void Treading Realm expert with you?¡± Forget it,e with us. We want to know about you, including information about your immortal sect. ¡°

    His tone was so matter-of-fact.

    Tang Yu frowned slightly. This was not the result he wanted.

    Seeing that he was still sitting there, the secretary did not stop brewing tea. He took a step forward and the aura of a veteran Void Treading Stage cultivator surged forward.

    Hu hu ¡ª

    The strong wind rolled up the leaves in the courtyard and pped the window. Only the person on the stone chair and the tea set on the stone table remained motionless.

    ¡°Even though a Void Treading Stage expert is an absolute expert, when hees to the capital, he must follow the rules of the capital ¨C¡°

    He had seen many wild people who thought they were extraordinary after leaping over the dragon gate.

    In the end, they still had to obediently join the Martial Alliance and work for their lives¡­

    Just as this thought surfaced, an even more terrifying aura rose.

    In the courtyard, the wind and clouds changed color.

    Lightning arcs danced in the air, filling the air with an aura that even the soul felt burning hot.

    Outside the courtyard, it was calm and peaceful, as if it was divided into two worlds.

    The Secretary of Imperial Guard broke out in a cold sweat, and it immediately flowed down.

    It was not the Void Treading Realm, but the Unity Realm!

    The Void Treading Realm experts possessed terrifying destructive power, but their Imperial Guard had the ability to nip a threat in the bud.

    But the Unity Realm was different!

    How many Unity Realm experts were there in the entire Great Chang? This was the country¡¯s top battle prowess!

    As the head of the Imperial Guard, he was more aware of the ¡°immortal characteristic¡± of the Unity Realm. If one Unity Realm went crazy, even if several Unity Realm experts attacked at the same time, they would not be able to stop it in an instant.

    How could there be a wild Unity Realm expert

    ¡°I, no, sir, please forgive me for my offense.¡±

    He did not even dare to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead, bowing in fear and trepidation.

    ¡°I came with Great Chang¡¯s sincerity. I hope you can make a trip to the Imperial Guard.¡±

    ¡­

    On the way to the Imperial Guard in a luxurious carriage, one of the transcendent ss left early.

    After more than half a minute,

    Several powerful auras approached.

    Among them, there were two Second Order Transcendents, which were also the Unity Realm experts that Great Chang spoke of.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Sir, you are from the south of the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range. I also have some understanding. The Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range is the territory of the beasts, and the living conditions there are rtively bad. I wonder if you are interested in working in the Martial Alliance?¡±

    The Imperial Guard tform overlooked thendscape of the capital.

    Qin Guangyue said with a faint smile.

    Tang Yu was naturally not interested.

    However, he learned a lot of interesting news from this Great Chang monarch.

    This ne was called the Mountain Sea, the Mountain Sea Great World.

    This was a very vast world that even the ruler of Great Chang did not know of.

    It was roughly divided into several areas.

    The endless Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range in the south, the Endless Sea Region in the west, the Ancient Deste Paradise that was an unknown distance to the north, and the ce where Great Chang was ¨C the Mystic Cloud Hignds.

    Great Chang only upied the most southern corner of the Mystic Cloud Hignds and was adjacent to the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range.

    As for the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range, it was not filled with danger. However, the areas with high Genesis Qi concentration were all upied by beasts. Only some ¡°barrennds¡± were rtively safe.

    The few stable ck cracks connected to Anxia were all part of the ¡°barrennds¡± that Qin Guangyue spoke of.

    On the inds between the Mystic Cloud Hignds and the Endless Sea Region in the extreme west, there lived a small country and tribe like Great Chang.

    Not all of them were humans, or humans had declined. They were only a small portion of the various ns.

    ¡°Our Great Chang is the only human kingdom within tens of thousands of kilometers, but to our east, there are dozens of rich werewolf tribes. The werewolves have been restless recently, so I can only station troops to guard against them at the border.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the beasts in the south. In the west, there is a group of harpies. Those guys are even more savage than the werewolves. For example, the harpies only have females and no males, but they like to rob young men with high talents in our human race and bring them back to their nests to breed.¡±

    ¡°No matter if it is the werewolves, the harpies, or the beasts, they all have many existences in the Void Treading realm and even the Unity Realm. It is not easy for us humans to survive in the cracks. We sincerely hope that you can work in the Martial Alliance. In our Great Chang treasury, there are many treasures that are beneficial to the cultivation of the Unity Realm.¡±

    The temptation and emotion cards were all put on, but Tang Yu was not from the Mountain and Sea Great World.

    No feelings.

    Just as he was about to say something,

    Suddenly,

    Boom!

    There was a thunderous explosion in the sky, and the ground seemed to shake.

    Tang Yu looked up thoughtfully. There seemed to be a hole in the sky in the distance.

    It was not that the sky was pierced, but that the defense formation of the Great Chang King City had already started to operate like a huge bowl, upside down on the Great Chang King City.

    However, an opening was pierced through in the middle of the giant bowl.

    ording to his understanding of thisbination formation, even if a hole was pierced through, it could quickly ¡°heal¡±.

    However, the formation barrier seemed to be restrained by something. A circr hole with a diameter of more than twenty meters was pressed there. In the middle of the hole, there was a figure with a face like an eagle and a sharp beak. A pair of red brown wings that were four or five meters long spread out from his back. His hands and feet were clearly shaped like ws.

    It was a Harpies!

    Tang Yu could see the obvious lump on the chest of the eagle body demoness, but rather than calling it a foreign race, it was more like a walking beast. These eagle demons did not even have basic clothing.

    However, their strength was extremely strong, and they had three Harmonization Realm harpies!

    One of them held an unknown treasure in his hand and restricted the defense formation. The other two dived down at a speed that was as fast as flowing light.

    In an instant, many Transcendents soared into the sky, but after a while, they were sent flying one by one.

    The king, Qin Guangyue, and the other Unity Realm expert had no time to say anything as they turned into streaks of light and charged at the two harpies.

    At the same time,

    In the direction of the pce, a Unity Realm expert soared into the sky, and the defensive formation quickly activated. A guardian phantom raised its long sword and shed at the harpy.

    Boom!

    The harpy didn¡¯t dodge or dodge. Her shattered body returned to its original state in an instant, and she dove down at an even faster speed. With a swipe of her ws, a dozen or so young men were grabbed into the air by therge hands formed from Origin Energy.

    Then, the harpy soared into the sky.

    Tang Yu was shocked. They had caused such a bigmotion just to catch a few ¡ªhorses?

    It could only be said that they were indeed a race that ruled over reproduction.

    The king of Great Chang and the others were very anxious, but firstly, they were worried about causing damage to the capital, and secondly, the harpies did not care about being injured at all. Their goal was very clear, and that was to kidnap the most talented young elites in the human race.

    Tang Yu did not make a move, and was only watching as a bystander.

    But soon,

    He could no longerugh.

    Among the young elites that had been swept away, there were actually disciples from immortal sects.

    It was Cao Xinghua.

    What was going on?!

 Chapter 641

    <h4>Chapter 641</h4>

    The ce where the two Transcendent Rank 2 harpies pounced was the martial arena.

    It was twenty kilometers away from the Imperial Guard, and fifty kilometers away from the pce.

    For Transcendents, they could arrive within a few dozen kilometers, but the harpies were even faster.

    The three experts of Unity stage in Great Chang and the harpies did not have any intention of lowering their speed to defend or turning around to avoid the attack. Even if they were to take it head-on, they would only suffer some minor injuries. The amount of energy they used to recover in an instant was not even 0.05%.

    The guardian phantom of the city defense formation was even more powerful. It had almost destroyed the body of the harpies, causing the harpy to use up 0.8% of its source energy.

    But that was all.

    With the speed of the harpy, they could sweep away the elites of the human race in two breaths and escape from the scope of the city protection formation¡­ A human expert at the Unity stage could not catch up to them at all.

    They had already achieved sess more than once. They had first attacked the city. Ever since they obtained the treasure that could temporarily break through the city protection formation, they had entered and exited the Great Chang Kingdom as if there was no one around.

    The harpy looked at the handsome human youth and couldn¡¯t help but lick her lips.

    At this moment,

    Thepetition of the apprentice was still ongoing.

    On the stage, the disciples of the immortal sect were standing. His opponent had just been carried off the stage.

    A youth at the early stage of the eighth stage jumped onto the stage, ¡°Your consecutive victories havee to an end¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, a fatal sense of danger rushed up his back towards the top of his head, cold to the point that it was suffocating.

    He was so stiff that he could not even raise his head. He only felt as if the sky was about to copse. A mountain-like thick pressure weighed down on his body, making it hard for him to breathe!

    The disciples of the immortal sects had rtively stronger resistance. They had resistance to pressure in their spiritual space.

    However, he still found it difficult to move.

    The harpy waved her eagle ws, and her Origin Energy transformed into a ball of wind that swept up over a dozen young elites. The first to bear the brunt was the ones on the stone pirs around the arena.

    They couldn¡¯t even cry out in rm before they were caught high up in the sky.

    Several Void Treading experts of the government were around the arena.

    In front of the eagle demon, they were like paper, blood spurting out of their mouths in just one move.

    Outside the arena, a few experts who had not yet fainted were horrified.

    However, they were all strangled and unable to make a sound.

    The second eagle demon flew to the low altitude and stretched out its ws. Another dozen or so young and strong Awakened ones were caught high up in the sky.

    Including the two people on the arena.

    They were like drowning people, tied up by seaweed, unable to struggle, their consciousness gradually falling into darkness.

    Suddenly,

    ¡°Bang.¡±

    With a light sound, the colorful air bubbles shattered.

    At some point in time, a figure appeared on the stage.

    She looked to be around eleven or twelve years old. She had some baby fat on her face, and her green hair flew up in reverse. She held a small staff high in her hand, and its tip released a misty brilliance.

    A dreamy beam of light enveloped the sky around the stage.

    The harpy shook, and the young elites that had just been grabbed fell to the ground. Many of them immediately fainted.

    There is also a Void Treading expert!

    There is hope!

    Who is she?

    So strong!!

    The spectators who witnessed this scene all roared in their hearts.

    The eyes of the harpy became much sharper. She opened her mouth and let out an ear-piercing scream.

    Boom!

    A few of the spectators who survived the pressure finally fainted with their eyes turning white, and some even bled from their seven orifices.

    Zhu Shu Li, who was the first to bear the brunt of the attack, was only a veteran Transcendent after all. Her mind immediately rumbled, but under the strong will and spirit, she still came back to her senses.

    Her mental strength builtyers of barriers, setting up the illusion around her to defend ¨C it was not that she did not want to attack, but the ¡°Banshee¡¯s Howl¡± that the harpy was good at was a mental piercing attack, and her mental strength was even stronger than Zhu Shu Li¡¯s. Her illusion had little effect.

    But the defense was enough.

    The direct confrontation was enough to hold on for a period of time. Zhu Shu Li was still confident in himself. At most, he could ask for help.

    The next second,

    The harpy changed her target and flew past the audience, taking away several young Awakened ones.

    Among them was the unconscious Cao Xinghua.

    Zhu Shu Li: ¡°?¡±

    It was toote for her short legs to catch up.

    ¡­

    The figures of the two Harmonization Realm harpies flew towards the hole in the sky one after the other.

    The Emperor of Great Chang, Qin Guangyue, and the other two Unity Realm experts were getting closer. Origin Energy gushed out and exploded into balls of light in the air.

    ¡°No, even if it involves those young elites, we can¡¯t let the harpies take them away.¡±

    The descendants of high level Awakened ones were usually much more talented than the descendants of ordinary people. Some were awakened when they were born.

    The harpies were particrly outstanding in this aspect.

    A talented young elite could provide hundreds of children to the harpies under the circumstances of being squeezed dry, and they might even be one or two Void Treading Stage powerhouses in the end.

    This ratio was extremely high.

    A few hundred years, thousands of yearster, the strength of the harpies would most likelypletely surpass Great Chang. At that time, it would be a disaster.

    ¡°Kill! Don¡¯t worry anymore!¡±

    Qin Guangyue, who was flying at high speed, pointed his sword at the Eagle Demon. In a split second, circles of profound lines appeared from the tip of his sword.

    ¡°Soaring into the Sky!¡±

    A resplendent brilliance bloomed, and in an instant, it was like a small sun.

    The terrifying power swept away, and the pedestrians on the street fell to the ground.

    The heavy sword light pierced through dozens of miles and smashed into the body of the harpy who did not want to avoid wasting time.

    It directly prated the wind spiral defense that the harpy had set up on the outside. Under the ¡°Banshee¡¯s Roar¡±, the sword light trembled and became much dimmer. In the end, this strike fell on the body of the harpy and tore apart the reddish-brown feathers. Blood sshed everywhere, and the body exploded like broken porcin.

    But at that moment, they gathered again.

    This kind of desperate escape method allowed the harpies to firmly surround the dozen or so young elites. They would rather bear it on their own than let the shockwaves affect them.

    ¡°Hahahaha, 1.1% Origin loss, truly worthy of being the king of Great Chang. In a head-on confrontation, I might not be a match for them.¡±

    However, they would only lose 2-3% Origin at most. With the resources provided by the n, they would recover in a few years. The two harpies did not care at all.

    At this time,

    A feeling of palpitationcame.

    Fanny had already arrived in the air less than a kilometer away from them at some point in time. She clenched her right hand into a fist, and the gray air turned into a giant fist shadow that sted out.

    Bang!

    Like fireworks, flesh and blood exploded all over the sky.

    Two momentster, the body of the harpy reformed. Her face was pale, and she only had time to wrap around three youths with the strongest auras. The others all fell from the sky.

    ¡°6.5% I lost 6.5% in one move. What kind of attack is that?¡±

    Fanny, who had gathered her strength of heart and soul, watched the harpy climb higher and higher unwillingly. As a wolf-type creature, how could she catch up to a harpy with wings in the air?

    Tang Yu also had a headache.

    With his current half-baked spatial abilities, it would be difficult for him to catch up.

    He estimated that his domain would not be able to cover twenty to thirty kilometers away from the second rank banshee.

    ¡°Why is Fanny so honest? Can¡¯t she wave her fist at the harpy who caught Cao Xinghua?¡±

    He sighed.

    A few of them who had used their spatial abilities instantly crossed several kilometers and closed the distance in an instant.

    Feeling the tearing of space, Tang Yu stood firm and pointed at the harpy in the sky.

    A cluster of zed colored mes lit up at his fingertips. The flickering me illuminated the fleeing figure of the harpy.

    He flicked his finger.

    The ss colored me shot out, piercing throughyers of space.

    The harpy felt a great terror. She let out a sharp howl and hurriedly dodged to the side, not caring about the shortest distance.

    Hu ¡ª

    The ss colored me still uratelynded on the body of the harpy. It fiercely burned andpletely enveloped the harpy. From a distance, she looked like a person on fire. However, what burned was the ss colored me.

    It was especially brilliant.

    The me did not extinguish, and the harpy¡¯s body continued to heal, letting out painful howls.

    However, three secondster,

    Hua ¡ª

    The ss me was extinguished, and only a charred figure of a female demon was left in the air. It slowly fell down and was blown away by the wind. The ashes dissipated in the air.

    This also included the terrifying aura that was like an abyss.

    The Great Chang Kingdom was in a state of shock and silence!

 Chapter 642

    <h4>Chapter 642</h4>

    The other harpy was scared out of her wits. She frantically threw away the three human youths that were still caught in the hurricane. Her reddish-brown wings pped rapidly as she hurriedly fled.

    The harpy that was maintaining the opening of the city protection formation had an unconceble look of shock and fear in her sharp eyes. The Origin Energy that was controlling the treasure was thrown into disorder. In an instant, therge hole in the city protection formation rapidly healed.

    Golden patterns appeared in the sky. The harpy that was fleeing was asionally shed with bloody sword marks. She didn¡¯t care about anything until she recovered several times. Under the pressure of the formation, she charged out of the range, and the two harpy fled.

    The Great Chang monarch heaved a sigh of relief and waved his sleeve, ordering the various departments to save the wounded.

    Looking at the figure in the sky,plex, shocked, awe, and other expressions shed through his eyes. In the end, he restrained his emotions and walked through the void.

    ¡­

    If the Great Chang Royal City had built a sub-territory or set up the ¡°World Tree Formation¡±, Tang Yu had no doubt that he could just harvest a wave of massive Psychic Energy.

    He looked very rxed and rxed, but in reality¡­ it really didn¡¯t take much effort.

    It was just that his Origin Energy had beenpletely exhausted.

    The vastke of Origin Energy that could fight at full strength for several days and nights had dried up in just three seconds.

    It had been a long time since he felt ¡°weak¡±. Thest time he was so weak was when he had just learned ¡°zed me¡±.

    But he was not panicked.

    The most precious thing in the Transcendent realm was Origin Energy, which was hard to replenish. The recovery of Origin Energy was simple. In just a few breaths of time, the Origin Energyke had already umted a thinyer of Origin Energy. After another thirty seconds, it would be enough to support his simple battle.

    If he was given a few minutes, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to shoot another

    His body could not be emptied frequently.

    ¡­

    When he met with the king of Great Chang again, he was already in the pce.

    The dining table was filled with exquisite delicacies. They were ced in a myriad of shapes and sizes. There were some small beasts that pounced on him. They used the meat of extraordinary beasts as the main ingredient and made it into something that was countless times smaller. Some of the precious fruits were carved into flower pistils, and most of the energy was lost. However, it was normal on this dining table.

    Everything was provided with the most exquisite and delicious food.

    The cooking or medicinal methods that were better to absorb and help with breakthroughs were not within the consideration of the imperial chefs.

    At the very least, this was how it was when they invited guests.

    In the eyes of everyone, the only thing that could make high level awakened ones break through was the concept of ¡°eating¡±.

    Tang Yu was not the only one who hade for this formal banquet. There were also Zhu Shu Li, Fanny, and the others from the Immortal Sect who were also within the scope of the banquet, but they stayed in the outer hall.

    It had to be said that the cooking skills that had been continuously improving in the Great Chang Pce for tens of thousands of years made Tang Yu feel a burst of pleasure.

    In order to maintain his cool, he didn¡¯t eat too much and only ate a bit each.

    Zhu Shu Li ate more fiercely, his cheeks bulging, making the waiters serving the dishes blush with shame.

    However, no one looked down on her. Zhu Shu Li¡¯s childish appearance didn¡¯t seem to be made of dirt. Instead, it gave people the feeling that a hamster was looking for food. However, the Great Chang Emperor and some other Transcendents couldn¡¯t forget the scene of Zhu Shu Li fighting the harpy head-on.

    It made the people of the Great Chang Dynasty feel that they were fake Void Treading cultivators.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, everyone from the Immortal Sect. I hereby offer you a toast.¡± The Great Chang Emperor raised the wine vessel and said.

    He no longer had the pride of being the ruler of a great country, and his words were more of roping in.

    ¡°I wonder if your Immortal Sect has any ns to develop in Great Chang. My Great Chang can draw out a mountain forest with high Genesis Qi concentration as the sect gate.¡±

    ¡°Our immortal sect has ns to set up a branch in Great Chang, but we are still considering the details.¡±

    As they chatted, the king of Great Chang was trying to find out the origin of the immortal sect from the side.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t know how to deal with politics, but he knew how to fool people. ording to the knowledge he got from many middle schools, he packaged the immortal sect into a hidden sect living in the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range.

    The Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range also had traces of humans. There were some human tribes living on the outskirts. Fanny had also found traces of human creation during the exploration process. She had only roughly estimated that it had been a few hundred years of cleansing.

    In the beginning, Fanny wasn¡¯t sure that these were traces of human life. She had once thought that these were traces of beasts that had mastered tools. However, after seeing the Great Chang Dynasty and learning about the border between the Mystic Cloud Hignds and the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range, she was certain that there were human tribes living in the mountain range.

    However, those tribes couldn¡¯tst long. Once they encountered a Void Treading Realm and Unity Realm beast, they could cause a disaster to the human tribes with ordinary strength.

    The Great Chang Emperor didn¡¯t doubt it. He was just amazed that the Immortal Sect could still nurture many experts in the dangerous and vile Ring Realm of the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range.

    Be it the younger generation or the older generation.

    ¡°In the southwest of Great Chang, near the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range, there are also a few human tribes living there.¡±

    Those tribes still have a rtively primitive way of living. Because of various reasons, they are wandering outside the dynasty, but they are also threatened by the harpies¡­ It is too hypocritical to say sympathy, but the harpies are different from other beasts. There are alsopetitions and fights between beasts, but the harpies are the mortal enemies of humans.

    Once the harpies grow stronger, we humans may be the ves of the harpies.

    ¡°It is impolite not to reciprocate. I am preparing to organize a hunt for the harpies. Is Sect Leader Tang interested in joining?¡±

    Tang Yu smiled but did not answer.

    ¡°My Great Chang can split twenty percent of the spoils of war from the demoness. If there are no suitable ones, we can exchange them for other treasures. My Great Chang has umted over the past ten thousand years. I believe there are still many treasures that can enter your eyes,¡± said the Emperor of Great Chang.

    Tang Yu shook his head slightly. ¡°Fifty percent,¡± he said.

    ¡°What kind of joke is this!¡± In the banquet hall, a Void Treading Stage powerhouse mmed on the dining table, ¡°The harpies have seven to eight Unity stage experts, over a hundred Void Treading Stage experts. Hunting the harpies requires our Great Chang to send out arge number of Void ¨C and Unity stage experts. Your Immortal Sect only has three Void ¨C and Unity stage experts, twenty percent is too much!¡±

    ¡°Oh, then you can go hunt yourselves.¡±

    ¡°If you know, then¡­ uh, what did you say¡± The Void Treading Stage powerhouse who spoke was stunned.

    ¡°I can give up 25% of the profit. This is already a great fortune. You have to know the information about the Harpies. It took me thousands of years to find out.¡±

    ¡°But you haven¡¯t been able to kill any one of the Unity Stage Harpie in thousands of years, have you?¡± Tang Yu said.

    ¡°Without us joining in, your Great Chang and the harpies are evenly matched and even slightly inferior. How can you hunt the harpies?¡± Tang Yu said.

    He knew that what the Great Chang Emperor valued was his trump card, a killing move that couldpletely destroy the Unity Realm.

    Regardless of the price or the conditions, at least the Great Chang Emperor knew that just these people alone were enough to kill an existence at the Unity Realm. Even if they attacked together¡­ The number of harpies at the Unity Realm was not much inferior to them.

    However, 50% of the spoils of war was too much!

    In this hunting war, there might even be many Void Treading Realm experts who had fallen. If not for the fact that there was no other choice, the Great Chang Emperor would not be willing to start a war against the foreign races. Even if he won, his vitality would be greatly damaged. There were other foreign races eyeing him covetously from the surroundings.

    He frowned and the atmosphere seemed a little stiff. Only Zhu Shu Li did not care and stuffed food into her mouth.

    Tang Yu flicked his finger on her forehead, and the air rippled like an invisible air belt.

    A light sound rang out.

    Zhu Shu Li rubbed her forehead and looked around, her eyes full of tears.

    After Tang Yupleted the achievement of ¡°eating, sleeping, and beating Zhu Shu Li¡±, he looked at the Great Chang Emperor and said casually,

    ¡°What if¡­ the Immortal Sect joins in and can wipe out the harpies?¡±

    The Great Chang Emperor frowned and suddenly raised his head.

    The Void Treading Stage powerhouse could not help but suspect that he was hearing things.

 Chapter 643

    <h4>Chapter 643</h4>

    To the west of the Great Chang Dynasty, dozens of airships shuttled between the white clouds, leaving a long white mark wherever they passed.

    As far as the eye could see, there were endless mountains. The mountains here were rtively bare, only covered with sparse greenery. From time to time, huge birds and beasts could be seen flying over from afar.

    ording to the Great Chang Emperor, it would still take half a day to fly to the Harpie Nest.

    At this time, it was already ten days after the pce banquet. The battle of the younger generation had ended. The Immortal Sect had Shanggong Ling, Cao Xinghua, Zi Lun, Ah Dai Lan, Shi Tie, and the other five people to enter the finals of the younger generation.

    The total number of people participating in the finals was exactly sixty-four people. Tang Yu suspected that the Great Chang government was chosen based on the number of people.

    The champion who stood out after a round of battles could obtain the title of the Great Chang Dynasty¡¯s 236th year¡¯ Rookie King ¡®.

    ¡­ Of course, this had nothing to do with him.

    Because of the ¡®Hunting War¡¯, the finals were mercilessly dyed. The government did not even exin when the finals would begin.

    In the end, they were only geniuses of the younger generation, and it was unknown how many people would be able to break through to the Void Treading realm in the end. There might not even be a single person, and the Great Chang Monarch and the other experts of Unity Realm did not care too much about it.

    Inparison, the chances of the ¡®Hunting War¡¯ were extremely rare. If they could tie the immortal sect to the war chariot of the Great Chang Dynasty, it would be even more wonderful.

    On the airship, the Great Chang Monarch withdrew his gaze as if he was thinking.

    The power disyed by the four of thembined into one realm, as well as a peak Void Treading realm expert, shocked him.

    Who knows, there might really be a possibility of wiping out the entire harpies!

    ¡­

    The power disyed by the immortal sects made the distribution of spoils much simpler.

    ¡°The harpies have seven or eight Second Order Transcendent existences. In truth, if Tree Shade were to send out all of his top experts, we would be enough to destroy the harpies.¡±

    However, they could do as many things as they took. There were only fifty percent of the spoils. It was almost enough for Tang Yu to pull Hong Yue and Kong to help.

    Although they had the strength to destroy the Harpie, they had to find it.

    It was the decisiveness of the Great Chang Emperor.

    It surprised him a little.

    Seven in one realm, over a hundred Void ¨C cultivators, and several tens of thousands of awakened ¨C rank legions ¨C were almost three-fourths of the strength of the Great Chang Dynasty.

    It could be seen that he had made up his mind.

    Tang Yu stayed on the deck of the airship and spread out his perception. The structures of the airships were nowhere to hide in his mind.

    Compared to Tree Shade¡¯s airship, he could see that the airship was more than one level lower in terms of performance ¨C the airship could only carry, and its speed was onlyparable to ordinary Transcendents. As for the airship, even if it was small, it was faster than the airship and could fight against Transcendents head-on ¨C even though the cost of the airship was expensive, he rarely did so.

    Only the one under my feet¡­

    He frowned. In his perception, the entire airship was a whole. There was no so-called connection point. It was as if it was carved from a huge piece of material.

    There were some runes that appeared and disappeared on it. There were quite a few that he had never seen before!

    Although he was only a high-level rune artist, with Tree Shade¡¯s collection of books, he knew more than a hundred types of runes. In this airship, there were dozens of them he had never seen.

    He suppressed the urge to ask questions, closed his eyes, and visualized the zed me Mark in his mind.

    Time passed quickly as heprehended thews. When he opened his eyes again, more than a dozen airships had alreadynded only a few dozen meters away from the ground.

    That is the Red Stone Mountain where the nest of the harpies is located. Other than the harpies who are out hunting, most of them should be staying in the nest¡­ to reproduce.

    The Red Stone Mountain was a mountain range of brown earth and red. There were several hundred meters and one to two thousand meters tall mountains around it. The main peak, the Red Stone Peak, was even more towering. It was unknown how high it was, but one could only see a few harpies spreading their wings and circling around the Red Stone Peak.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes shed with light. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any formations on the red stone peak?

    That¡¯s right. Although the harpies are strong, in terms of civilization, they are only at the stage where they are still alive. However, the speed of the harpies is extremely fast, and the speed of the veteran Void Treading realm harpies is not much inferior to that of our Unity Realm. If we can¡¯tplete the encirclement, the harpies will be in trouble¡­ It will be difficult for us to catch up.

    ¡°Have you ever hunted the harpies in the past?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± The king of Great Changughed dryly. ¡°Our strength is not too different from that of the Harpie. In a fight between Void Steps experts, it is very likely that the victor will not be determined in a few days and nights. The Unity Realm is close to immortality. Even if we fight for a year, it is very likely that the victor will not be determined.¡±

    ¡°And around the dynasty, the threat is not only the Harpie. It is impossible for us to waste all our time on the Harpie. We have no choice but to retreat. After that, there will be an expert of Unity Realm guarding the west line.¡±

    Tang Yu heard it. Even if they waited until the end, they might not be able to win. Red Stone Mountain was the Harpie¡¯s home ground. Once they were in a stalemate, the greatest possibility was that the bnce of the Void Treading Realm was broken, and human Void Treading Realm began to suffer casualties. In the end, the Harpie Void Steps cooperated with the Harpie Unity Realm, surrounding the human Unity Realm experts. With the Harpie Body being faster than humans by more than a thread, it was not impossible for a Unity Realm expert to die.

    No wonder the Great Chang Dynasty had never acted against the Harpie.

    It was no wonder that Great Chang hade out in full force this time. This was the only chance, a race war that had no way out.

    There was no strategy for battle. Soldiers against soldiers, generals against generals, kings against kings.

    The Great Chang monarch held a sword in his hand as he soared into the sky. A Unity Realm expert wearing all kinds of armor followed closely behind him, followed by a dense mass of Void Treading Realm experts.

    Everyone¡¯s footsteps were the same. As they stepped out step by step in the void, a mysterious fluctuation spread out.

    ¡°sh!¡±

    Their swords and sabers shed down in unison. In an instant, a sword light that seemed to split the heavens and split the earth descended.

    Boom!

    The main peak of the Red Stone Mountain that pierced into the clouds trembled violently. The entire mountain peak was shed open by a huge crack that was several thousand meters long. The huge rock copsed with a rumble. The sword light that swept through the surroundings caused countless harpies who had not reacted to be annihted on the spot.

    ¡°Li¨C¡°

    With a sharp scream that pierced the soul, the nine united body harpies swooped down from the clouds. Behind them were more than one hundred and fifty Void Treading Realm harpies. There were more than what the Great Chang Dynasty expected.

    The king¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he did not hesitate.

    He took the lead and charged at the Harpie with the strongest aura.

    Rumble!

    Dazzling fireworks exploded in the sky. The sound of swords shing against ws and ear-piercing howls rang out endlessly.

    When the two sides shed, it was the most tragic battle.

    In just a short moment, there were three Great Chang Void Treading Stage martial artists. Because they were not familiar with the Harpie¡¯s¡¯ howl ¡®, they fell into a trance and were seriously injured.

    Crash ¡ª

    Even further away, on the red stone peaks, countless Harpie Hares pped their wings and flew out like a reddish-brown cloud, approaching.

    Tang Yu tidied up his armor, looked straight at them, and stepped forward. ¡°It¡¯s our turn.¡±

 Chapter 644

    <h4>Chapter 644</h4>

    The Red Stone Mountain Range stretched for more than a few thousand miles. The main peak was a red stone peak. It looked like a brown red city wall that went straight into the clouds. There was no end in sight.

    The huge airship was as small as a fly in front of the red stone peak.

    Great Chang¡¯s hundreds of Void Steps and tens of thousands of awakened legions were only a drop in the ocean when thrown under the Red Stone Peak¡­ It was far from enough to surround the Red Stone Peak.

    Thebined attack of over a hundred Shattering Void Tier elites was enough to tten a small city in one strike, but it only destroyed a corner of the red stone peak.

    They could only lure the harpies out.

    There were still a few Void Treading harpies that were rapidly approaching from the left and right sides of the red stone peak. Gradually, there were already two hundred of them.

    Tang Yu waited for a while. Seeing that there were no Unity Realm Harpies, he waved his hand.

    Buzz ¨C ¨C

    Space trembled as Genesis Qi surged like tides.

    A pale gold King Domain spread out and contracted in an instant, covering the four of them like a thinyer of golden gauze.

    The high-level usage of a Domain also blocked one¡¯s presence and presence.

    Tang Yu looked at Zhu Shu Li. ¡°You stay here and take care of him.¡±

    She puffed her cheeks and nodded unwillingly.

    ¡­

    At this time, in the high sky battlefield.

    The opponent of the Da Chang Monarch was an old one ¨C level one

    In less than ten minutes, the Da Chang Emperor fell into a disadvantageous position.

    His speed was inferior,

    His mental strength was inferior,

    He could only resist the ¡°Banshee¡¯s Howl¡± and fight against the Harpie. In a short moment, he felt as if his internal organs had been crushed. He could only use the Origin Energy to constantly recover himself. Under the sharp ws of the Harpie that wereparable to a Divine Weapon, the Divine Weapon Armor that he was wearing was torn open.

    The self-healing speed of the Divine Weapon was far from being damaged. The Da Chang Monarch knew very well that he had overestimated himself. The difference between him and the elderly harpies was too great. This was probably an Harpie at the peak of the Unity Realm, about to reach the Divine Domain Realm!

    This Harpie had lived for who knows how many years.

    It was very likely that it was back then that the Da Chang expedition army had returned to the Harpie Queen in defeat ¨C the lifespan of the demon race was far longer than that of humans!

    If not for the fact that he had the Unity Realm Divine Weapon passed down from his ancestors and caused the elderly Harpie to be slightly fearful, the Da Chang Monarch believed that he would have had no choice but to flee in a sorry state.

    It was difficult to kill a Unity Realm cultivator, but it had to be built in a situation where he did not take the initiative to give away his head!

    But he knew that he could not hold on for much longer.

    Could the people of the Immortal Sect do it?

    He could not help but ask himself, and he was more worried that the people of the Immortal Sect would not keep their word and leave them when they saw that the situation was bad.

    Da Chang and the Immortal Sect were only acquaintances, and the only thing they could rely on was their friendship.

    But I had no choice from the start. I could only believe it and give it my all!

    The Origin Energy burned fiercely, and a resplendent light shed in the air.

    Suddenly,

    A light shed in the eyes of the Da Chang Monarch. He saw Tang Yu and the others suddenly appear. They were only a few kilometers away from him.

    Quite close!

    A cluster of zed colored mes shot out from his fingertips. It lookedpletely harmless, but the Da Chang Monarch knew that this was an attack that was enough to annihte an expert of the Unity stage.

    Good!

    He immediately burned 1 of his source energy, and his aura soared by forty to fifty percent. His long hair danced in the wild wind, and his long sword turned into a cage, trapping the old Harpie.

    The me fell, burning the old Harpie¡¯s entire body. In less than a breath, it turned into ashes.

    Nothing was left.

    ¡°Dead? Dead?¡±

    The Da Chang Emperor found it hard to believe, but he had fought for more than ten minutes. It could not be faked. He was still suppressed before burning his essence!

    Tang Yu frowned. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a clone!¡±

    rmbells rang in his heart. The howls of the demoness echoed in the sky. Some of the nearby Da Chang stepped on the void and fell from the sky like birds with broken wings.

    Tang Yu was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. Sharp voices came from all directions.

    His brain was buzzing.

    Boom!

    There was a bright light in front of him. The sky and the earth seemed to have no boundaries. It was vast but empty.

    In the middle of this space, there was a huge and magnificent castle. Outside the castle stood many ck and white towers. Flowing lights with long tails were circling and circling the castle.

    In front of the magnificent castle, there was a small golden figure sitting cross-legged. The small figure waspletely transparent and his face could not be seen clearly.

    Not far from the small figure, there was a cluster of zed colored mes floating. The mes were unpredictable and secretly conformed to some kind of rules. It was extremely profound.

    Soul space!

    Thepletely transparent small golden figure was Tang Yu¡¯s soul.

    At this moment, the little golden man opened his eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Harpie Queen to have mastered the means of soul attack.¡±

    ¡°Banshee¡¯s Howl¡± was an innate talent of the Harpie n, but it was only a mental attack that could make people lose their minds, consciousness, and even brain death.

    However, thebination of the essence, energy, and spirit of a Second Rank Transcendent was equivalent to the destruction of the brain, which was equivalent to the body being crushed. After consuming the origin, it could still recover in an instant.

    The soul was different.

    The degree of profoundness was no less than space and time.

    If the soul was destroyed, everything would be gone.

    Even if it was an expert in Unity Realm, his body might not be damaged at all, but he had already died.

    In the path of spirit, there were countless experts who could be traced back to their souls and killedpletely.

    It was a secret technique directly used for the soul. At the very least, it was also a super level technique. It was still very rare. Even Tree Shade, who had emptied the Holy City Academy, only had a few.

    Tang Yu had learned it before, but it was not suitable. He had not mastered any of it.

    However, the battle of souls was more mysterious and more dangerous.

    Those who mastered the soul attack secret technique would not dare to casuallyunch a soul battle ¨C there was a prerequisite forpletely destroying the soul, which was to go deep into the other party¡¯s soul space.

    Tang Yu suddenly understood.

    While he was ambushing an expert of the Harpie Unity Realm, wasn¡¯t the Harpie Race the same?

    That day, he had escaped two of the Harmonization Realm Harpies. There was no doubt that the zed me that could kill an expert of the Unity Realm was no longer a secret.

    His existence was a threat to the Harpie.

    It was difficult to kill a Unity Realm expert, so the Harpie Queen took the risk and opened the Soul Battlefield!

    He had to kill a human expert just because he was injured.

    The Harpie Queen was confident.

    She was at the peak of the Unity Realm, and she also cultivated a soul secret art. Her soul strength far surpassed that of an ordinary Unity Realm expert. Even if she suffered some suppression in the other party¡¯s soul space, it would still be enough to crush her.

    After all, the path of the soul was too mysterious. Not many existences, even at the Divine Domain Realm, had grasped a soul secret art.

    The soul space was also empty, not knowing how to attack and how to construct defenses.

    He had a great advantage!

    The Harpie Queen crossed the Soul Bridge and descended into the soul space of a human expert.

    Her sharp gaze swept over and froze on the spot.

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡­

    The Harpie Queen¡¯s soul was a pale red, and there were two dark red cone-shaped weapons around her.

    These two cone-shaped weapons were like colorful objects in the ck and white light film. They were particrly eye-catching and immediately attracted Tang Yu¡¯s attention.

    This is probably a weapon condensed from the soul secret technique.

    He hadn¡¯t mastered the soul secret technique, but he knew a little about it. When condensing a weapon, he could exert more soul force. The difference was very big whenpared to when there was no secret technique.

    The Harpie Queen also saw the castle and tall towers behind Tang Yu.

    She was very surprised and felt that she had entered a trap.

    But then she found that whether it was the castle or the tall tower, they were all one with the entire soul space. In the ck and white picture, they were also ck and white.

    It wasn¡¯t a defense created by a soul secret art, it was just a background!

    The Harpie Queen no longer panicked. With a roar, two dark red cone-shaped weapons swept past, shooting straight at the golden little man.

    In an instant,

    The tall tower in front of the castle opened fire like a meteor.

 Chapter 645

    <h4>Chapter 645</h4>

    The arrows made of energy shot into the sky, and the condensed magic missiles flew around the arcs, releasing a dazzling blue and purple light beam¡­

    Rumble!

    Clusters of bright fireworks exploded, appearing even more brilliant in the soul space.

    The two dark red cone-shaped weapons trembled violently in the bursts of explosions until they rushed out of the energy. The surface of the cone-shaped weapons was already tattered, and they swayed as they flew, as if they could fall at any time.

    Along with the same cone-shaped weapon, the Harpie Queen pped her wings wildly, braking in mid-air, and flew out of the soul space at an even faster speed.

    Rays of energy beams tore through the sky of the golden space, and asionally fell on the Harpie Queen, making her soul body more illusory.

    The small soul man soared into the sky and chased after her.

    The boundary of the soul space was a void space.

    Usually, the golden figure could not step out of the soul space, but at this time, a rainbow bridge was built on the border of the space.

    The Harpie Queen flew like a stream of light.

    Tang Yu hesitated in front of the soul bridge, but still chased after it.

    The space on the opposite side was dark red, like heavy clouds. The entire space was a bit wider than his, but it was empty. It seemed that the soul secret arts that the Harpie Queen mastered were only suitable for attacking.

    As soon as he stepped into this space, he felt a sense of suppression and rejection, just like when he had just stepped into the Mountain and Sea Great World from the ck crack.

    Seeing Tang Yu catch up, the Harpie Queen did not run anymore. She turned around, leaving only a broken cone-shaped weapon around her, looking like she was going to use it as a shield.

    She was not going to kill him. At this time, the Harpie Queen¡¯s soul was damaged. It was very illusory, and her strength was less than twenty to thirty percent.

    However, she had nowhere to run. The Soul Battlefield was only so big. If the battle between the souls could be broken off at will, it would not be so dangerous.

    ¡­

    When the Harpie Queenunched a sneak attack and activated the soul battle arena.

    In the outside world,

    Tang Yu stood in midair.

    He frowned.

    In the distance, it was unknown whether it was the avatar of the Harpie Queen or the original body, but its aura was stronger than the avatar that had been burned by the ss me.

    One man and one demon stood in the sky, confronting each other from afar.

    The Soul Battlefield had already affected most of the mind. No matter if it was Tang Yu or the body of the Harpie Queen, they could not disy muchbat strength at this time.

    There was also an Harpie at the peak of the Harmonization Realm beside the Harpie Queen. Judging from its simr aura, it was very likely that it was another clone of the Harpie Queen and was currently entangled with the Great Chang Emperor.

    There were also two middle stage of the Harmonization Realm Harpies guarding the Queen with vignce. There were the Great Chang Unity Realm experts around who wanted to ambush her, but they could not bypass the defense line that the two united realm Harpies had set up together.

    Tang Yu was also the same.

    Other than the red moon turning into a stream of blood and rushing into the group of Harpies, Fanny and Kong stood by his side.

    The Soul Battlefield was ¡°fair¡±, but it could also be disturbed by the outside world. The harpy was extremely fast and couldn¡¯t be protected by Fanny alone. She turned into sword shadows and spun around. Every time a harpy approached, the sword light would instantly injure the harpy.

    With the addition of an immortal sect master and a portion of the harpies, the humans were no longer at a disadvantage and gradually leveled up.

    But¡­

    The king of Great Chang suddenly became dim.

    The Immortal Sect¡¯s trump card, which they had high hopes for, had only burned out a clone.

    Perhaps,

    With the currentbat strength of the human experts, they could still retreat steadily, but what about a thousand yearster, two thousand yearster?

    With the development trend of the Harpie n, the bnce would eventually be broken. At that time, it would be the end of the Great Chang Dynasty.

    He really wanted to desperately burn his Origin and risk his life, but he knew that it would be useless even if he risked his life.

    To be able to heavily injure an expert of the level of the level of the Harpie Unity Realm and force them to lose 10 or 20 Origin Points, that would be the most he could do.

    Useless!

    Unless he could kill a few of the level one Fusion Realm Harpies and cause the Harpie n to suffer great injuries, only then would he be able to buy time for Great Chang to develop.

    Soul Battlefield,

    The golden little man and the light red little man were also in a stalemate.

    Tang Yu closed in and threw a punch at the broken cone-shaped weapon, sending the weapon flying and directly hitting the soul of the Harpie Queen.

    The light red man trembled, and his body became a little illusory.

    Tang Yu¡¯s soul was also injured by the cone-shaped weapon. More than a dozen golden specks of light dissipated, and his body became a bit more illusory.

    The defensive building could not reach it. The soul space of the harpy was not within the territory of the system.

    In addition, without a weapon, his damage was too low. On the other hand, his soul would be greatly damaged if he was grazed by the queen¡¯s cone-shaped weapon.

    Now,

    The Harpie Queen¡¯s soul had been severely damaged by the defensive structure and was extremely weak. Her soul force was far inferior to his.

    However, she had a soul attack secret technique. If he wanted topletely destroy her soul, there was a high chance that he would not feel good.

    Behind,

    The soul bridge continued to shake, and the rainbow light gradually dimmed. It was the Harpie Queen who broke the connection between the soul space of the two sides.

    The sense of rejection grew stronger and stronger.

    Tang Yu also knew that when the Soul Bridge was broken, it would be the end.

    His soul would bepletely thrown out.

    He, who had not mastered the soul secret technique, could not actively invade the Harpie Queen¡¯s soul space.

    There wasn¡¯t much time left.

    Should he risk severely injuring her soul or should he be safer and protect himself?

    Tang Yu wanted to choose thetter. He was only a hired party and his severely injured soul might not recover for a few hundred years.

    But¡­

    As an adult, he wanted everything more.

    What could he do?

    The ss me Imprint was rooted in his own spiritual space. Before he couldprehend thews, he could not mobilize that power.

    Domain? In the spiritual space, one could only use the power of the soul, or some treasures that could protect the soul¡­ That was at least a first-grade holy artifact.

    There was no exception.

    Wait¡­

    Wasn¡¯t he an exception?

    After a long stalemate, Tang Yu¡¯s soul form smiled, and an invisible personal domain unfolded ¨C this was not a domain, but the power of the system!

    In an instant,

    The dark red soul space twisted and changed. The sense of rejection and suppression were all gone.

    The Harpie Queen¡¯s soul seemed to have encountered something terrible and retreated in panic.

    He reached out and waved.

    Ripples appeared in the space behind him, and countless cannons appeared.

    Boom!!

    The sky was bright white.

    ng ¡ª

    The broken cone-shaped weapon fell and gradually turned into countless particles of light that dissipated.

    The dark red soul space began to tremble, and the magnitude increased.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to copse.¡±

    His personal domain covered the ce where the Harpie Queen¡¯s soul was annihted. Tang Yu¡¯s gaze focused.

    Vaguely, his gaze seemed to pierce through space and see figures.

    There was a cave in the resplendent mountains.

    There was a battle soaring in the sky.

    There was a person standing high in the sky, his aura cold and sharp.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Behind him, a dazzling light shone once again. A thick purple pir of light pierced through the soul space.

    A shattering sound rang out.

    In an instant, they had to go up and read the book.

    The aura of the queen who was protected by the two united realm Harpies dissipated and she was the first to fall.

    In the next moment, the Harpie who was fighting with the Great Chang Emperor was also frozen on the spot and was cut down by his sword.

    More than a dozen figures fell from the group of eagles.

    There were ordinary Void

    On the Red Stone Peak, in the nest of the harpies, an abnormally old and tightly shut Harpie suddenly lost its aura.

    The soul spacepletely copsed,

    Only the fragmented memory fragments remained.

    The little golden man reached out and grabbed.

    Hua ¡ª

    Tang Yu opened his eyes. This time, his harvest was not bad.

 Chapter 646

    <h4>Chapter 646</h4>

    Around the red stone peak, the energy shells shot out by the airship exploded into clouds of smoke in the air.

    In the distance,

    A Fusion Realm Harpie, who had ignited its source and had a soaring aura, was trapped in the blood sea. It could not escape and finally died.

    The blood sea gathered and rotated like a water dragon tornado, revealing the red moon in a bright red dress. She reached out and sucked all the blood in the Harpie¡¯s body. She licked her lips, as if she was still unsatisfied.

    Fann.y¡¯s ears perked up as she silently took a few steps back and wiped the non-existent sweat off her forehead.

    On the other side,

    A few divine weapons and long swords flew around her body, beheading a few Void Treading realm Harpies. Gradually, it was difficult to see the voice of the Harpies in the surroundings of the red stone peak.

    Shanggong Ling, Cao Xinghua, and the other disciples of the immortal sects used their flying backpacks to kill quite a number of Harpies, adding a lot of baleful aura to their bodies.

    The king of Great Chang no longer burned his source, and his aura had weakened a lot. It would be difficult to recover without a hundred years.

    However, there was an excited smile on his face.

    There were only three harpies in the Unity-realm, and less than one out of ten were in the Void Treading realm. The harpies had been greatly injured, and they would not be able to recover for thousands of years.

    Unless the harpies fled to other regions, the Great Chang Dynasty would not give the harpies any room to develop.

    A future crisis was resolved.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Tang. Let¡¯s see if there are any good things in the nest of the Harpie. You can choose all the spoils of war first.¡±

    ¡­

    There were thousands of Harpieirs of all sizes on the red stone peak. The higher the height, the higher the status of the Harpie lived.

    The Harpies did not have much to produce. Other than cultivation, the development of civilization was still in a bloody and barbaric stage. However, the nest of the Harpies high up in the red stone peak was unexpectedly not dark and damp.

    The stone bs were polished smooth and piled up with many gold and silver artifacts. The bed was still made of jade. It was unknown where the Harpies had learned these things.

    Many of the hidden items had traces of Great Chang. Some of them had thousands of years of history and could be considered antiques. However, most of them were ordinary items. It was not until they were close to the peak and walked in through the foggy cave entrance that they sensed the aura of many treasures.

    Tang Yu walked in the spacious and bright cave, but his mind was immersed in the sea of thoughts.

    The little golden soul man was currently ying with a dark red cone-shaped weapon as it danced around his palm.

    It was the soul secret technique that the Harpie Queen had mastered.

    When the Queen¡¯s soul space was shattered, he had grabbed a portion of the soul fragments. Coincidentally, it was this portion of the soul secret technique.

    Just like using a skill talisman stone, in an instant, he had learned the soul secret technique

    In the soul space, the God yer was the way to use soul force. When practiced to the highest level, it could even be built from the inside to the outside, in reality.

    At the highest level, one could even build one hundred and sixty nine God yer Awls. There were manybinations that could not only be used for attack, but also for defense.

    The Harpie Queen could only build two God yer Awls, but at the initial level, she could not even make a basicbination ¨C which required nine God yer Awls.

    Even so, it posed a great threat to him.

    I don¡¯t know where the Harpie Queen got this secret technique. Just learning it is worth it.

    He had an eye for things, and it was more valuable than the few soul secret techniques recorded in the territory.

    Tang Yu had always suspected that many precious treasures had been taken away from Origin Star. The library of the Holy City Academy was only at the first level of the ordinary library. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be only a few super level battle skills, spells, and even a single sacred art.

    Thews couldn¡¯t be recorded, but the cultivation methods and experiences of the sacred art could still be recorded in books for future generations to learn.

    Fortunately, I absorbed the soul fragment. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to master it in a few years with my understanding andprehension.

    While he was pondering over the matter of ¡°¨C ¨C

    ¡°Is this real body of the Harpie Queen?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s clearly dead, but he still has an extremely intimidating aura!¡±

    ¡°If not for the fact that it has aged to such an extent, this Harpie would probably have already reached the Divine Domain Realm, right?¡±

    Great Chang¡¯s Void Trampleexperts discussed animatedly, while the State Duke¡¯s Unity Realm felt a lingering fear in their hearts.

    A momentter,

    The treasures collected from all over the pce within the cave were disyed one by one.

    Treasure light swirled about, making one reluctant to look away.

    ¡°Brother Tang, please.¡±

    Tang Yu rubbed his chin. The collection of the harpies could be said to be of all sorts.

    The materials for making transcendent divine weapons such as Thunderbolt Wood and Starlight Stone were everywhere.

    There were also Void Trampling Divine Weapons. Looking at them, there were only a few dozen of them. However, many of them were already damaged. There were even some that were dim in the age of one month.

    The harpies rarely used weapons. Most of them were used to polish and temper their own ws¡­ Those were pretty good Divine Weapons materials.

    There were also some secret manuals that were written in runes.

    There were even some that felt extraordinary, but in reality¡­ they seemed to be useless.

    Tang Yu first collected that perfect Perfect Harmonization realm pinnacle body, then took out the ws and wings of a Harmonization realm Harpie¡­ It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t take much, but most of the Harpie¡¯s bodies were already badly damaged.

    He picked and picked up some of the materials for transcendent divine weapons.

    He couldn¡¯t take a look at the secret manuals¡­ It was a mess. There were Harpie cultivation manuals, like pig demon, tentacle demon, flower vine demon¡­ Of course, there were also human cultivation secret manuals, and theter notes were published.

    There were no medicinal ingredients. They must have been eaten up by the Harpie. What a waste!

    It was the same for high-purity Origin Crystals. There was only a pile of ordinary Origin Crystals left. What was the use of them?

    His gaze swept over everything, and he felt as if he had picked up something that had been missed. However, he didn¡¯t pick up anything. He only picked up a bronze treasure that was like apass.

    The Great Chang Emperor revealed a pained expression, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Tang Yu carefully studied it.

    This item was indeed a treasure, but it was not a treasure. Many people present knew that it was the treasure that the Unity Realm Harpie had used to break through the formation of the Great Chang Royal City.

    [???(unnamed) ]

    [ssification: Special Treasure]

    [Function: 1. Search. Interference]

    [1. Search: Find a way out of the array, illusion or maze.]

    [2. Interference: Interference the array, causing it to lose its effectiveness to a certain extent, and the effect determines the level of the array.]

    The array formation in Great Chang Royal City was even more advanced than the array formation set up on Tree Shade¡¯s floating ind by the joint efforts of more than a dozen masters. There was no doubt that it was a good thing to be able to break the array formation in the imperial city.

    It was still a brainless operation, simple to start with.

    He gave the bronze treasure in his hand a new name, let¡¯s call it the ¡®Invalid Compass¡¯.

    ¡°Do you have anything you want?¡± Tang Yu asked fann.y and the others.

    The few of them shook their heads, feeling a bit disgusted.

    ¡°What about you guys?¡± He then looked at Shang Gong Ling and the others.

    The few of them could not take their eyes off these treasures. However, after thinking about it carefully, they could not use a weapon like a transcendent divine weapon. When their cultivation level was high enough, they could exchange their contribution points from the sect.

    Didn¡¯t they see that Eldest Senior Sister had a divine weapon? From the looks of it, it was of a higher grade than the ones in front of her. She could not afford it.

    On top of that, they were nothing in battle, so the few of them shook their heads in unison.

    ¡°Brother Tang, aren¡¯t you going to pick some more? For example, these divine weapons?¡±

    After the Great Chang Emperor asked this question, he began to regret it. He wished that the Immortal Sect would leave behind all the divine weapons, but he still had to rely on the generosity of the king of the dynasty to let Tang Yu take more and use all his strength.

    However, Great Lord Tang really did not like it.

    ¡°How much are these?¡± he asked.

    ¡°25%.¡± King Dachang thought for a while, ¡°Thepass is 10% of the price.¡±

    It was quite reasonable. Tang Yu thought that the Great Chang Emperor would lower the price. At least in his eyes, the ineffectivepass was worth half of the value of all the spoils of war.

    The pile of Void Treading Divine Weapons had no use other than returning to the furnace to rebuild ¨C the manufacturing process was too poor.

    ¡°Alright then. We will exchange the remaining 25% of the spoils from your Great Chang treasury for items of equivalent value.¡±

    ¡°How can I ept that?¡±

    The Great Chang Emperor said. His speed was not slow, and he immediately ordered the others to pack all the spoils of war into his spatial equipment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Tang. Our Great Chang treasury has umted over ten thousand years. There are also some treasures obtained from the Ancient Deste Paradise in the extreme north. There must be something you want.¡±

 Chapter 647

    <h4>Chapter 647</h4>

    Two dayster, they cleared out therge, small,rge,rge, small nest of the harpies around the Red Stone Peak.

    They returned to the Great Chang Royal City.

    The Great Chang Emperor held a celebration banquet. After eating and drinking their fill, Tang Yu, Fanny, Kong, and the others followed them to the Great Chang Nation¡¯s treasury.

    From the outside, the national treasury looked like a three-story high building. It wasn¡¯t very big, and two senior Void ¡ª stage experts stood guard outside the door. When they saw the Great Chang Emperore, they bowed slightly and retreated to the sides.

    After a set ofplicated verification methods,

    Rumble!

    The door to the national treasury slowly opened.

    After entering, he found that it was a spatial method. The entire national treasury was no less than ten football fields. Tang Yu was also looking forward to it.

    As soon as he entered, he saw a dazzling array of runic weapons. One by one, boxes after boxes were ced.

    ¡°The things stored by the door are all rtively ordinary things. Come, let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Tang Yu saw a metal giant that was over a hundred meters tall. However, there was arge hole in its chest, and there were some transparent objects that looked like gears inside the hole. They were covered in mottled marks.

    ¡°This metal giant was obtained from an ancestor more than six thousand years ago from the Ancient Deste Paradise. The material of this giant is extraordinary, but it was still unable to be repaired after trying for a long time. It is very difficult to dissolve it¡­ Of course, I really have to tear it down, but I can¡¯t bear to do so.¡± The Great Chang Emperor introduced. ¡°This metal giant is something that an ancestor obtained from the Ancient Deste Paradise over six thousand years ago.¡± The material of this giant is extraordinary. It is just that it has tried for a long time, but it is still unable to be repaired. It is very difficult to dissolve it¡­ ¡°

    ¡°What exactly is this Ancient Deste Paradise?¡±

    The Great Chang Emperor was shocked. He could not imagine that Tang Yu, at his level, had never been to the Ancient Deste Paradise before.

    It did not seem fake, so he exined, ¡°The Ancient Deste Paradise is a damagednd of chaos. The space there is distorted and chaotic, and it is very dangerous. Even if the Unity Realm is trapped, there are still many who have note out.

    ¡°However, there are many ruins in the Ancient Deste Paradise. It is hard to tell where the ruinse from. However, there are many cultivation techniques and top treasures in the Modern Realm thate from the ruins of the grotto-heavens.¡±

    Tang Yu said, ¡°I want it.¡±

    ¡°Brother Tang, are you sure? We¡¯ve looked for many forging grandmasters over the past thousands of years, but none of them could do anything to this metal giant. We can only leave it in the treasury.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure and confident.¡±

    The treasures in the treasury were undoubtedly precious.

    But for the king of Great Chang, many treasures could only be seen and not used.

    Using the treasures in the national treasury to exchange for the spoils of war from the Harpie n, especially the batch of Void Treading Divine Weapons, was undoubtedly worth it.

    A great profit!

    It was the same for Tang Yu.

    He had taken a lot of Divine Weapon grade materials, all of which were umted over the years in Great Chang. Adding on the spoils of war from the Harpie n, he could forge more than a hundred Divine Weapons.

    There could also be more than ten Tier 2 Divine Weapons.

    In the future, when the number of extraordinary Tier 2 experts under hismand increased, he could guarantee that each of them would have a Tier 2 Divine Weapon.

    ¡°That is?¡±

    In the distance, a few dark blue crystals were ced inside a transparent barrier. The aura of the treasure was isted, but it felt slightly extraordinary.

    ¡°Those are the Nether Sea Crystals.¡±

    The Great Chang Emperor opened the transparent barrier, and invisible fluctuations spread out, emitting a kind of intimate Origin Aura.

    ¡°It¡¯s a special treasure. It only has one effect¡­¡± After a pause, he said with aplicated tone, ¡°Raise the source.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the increase in the Nether Sea Crystal to the source can exceed the upper limit of one¡¯s own body.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s breathing became heavy.

    There were many mysterious treasures in the Endless World that could increase the level of one¡¯s life, raise one¡¯s source, and increase one¡¯s soul force.

    The most precious thing was still a treasure that could break the boundary, most of which were unique, belonging to certain special worlds and nes.

    It was hard toe by.

    He had seen simr treasures in the ¡°Chronicles of Ten Thousand Realms Treasure¡±, and he could not get them. Unfortunately, there was not a single trace left in Holy City¡­ Thinking about it, it was true. With the tragedy of the war back then, all the treasures that could be used had been used. How could they still be left until today?

    ¡°How much can the limit be reached?¡±

    Three times! It can increase the strength of the Origin to three times the original! If it is said that the peak of the Unity Realm can only do hundreds of body reconstruction, or one blood drop rebirth, after using the Nether Sea Crystal to the limit, it can be increased by three times. Not only that, the total amount of Origin is increased, and the number of Origin Ignition is also increased. At the critical moment, it can burst out with even strongerbat strength.

    ¡°But¡­¡± He said, ¡°It is almost impossible to increase it to the limit of three times. One Nether Sea Crystal can only increase the Origin by 0.1%. If you want to increase it to the original three times¡­¡±

    Then it will be at least two thousand!

    With the value of the Nethersea Crystals, it is already considered a lot to be able to obtain more than ten of them. I won¡¯t hide it from you. Right now, Great Chang only has these Nethersea Crystals. They seem to be extremely precious. In reality, even if I absorb all of them, it will only be a slight increase.

    Tang Yu pondered for a moment. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take all of them.¡±

    ¡°?¡± The Great Chang Emperor.

    Tang Yu nced at him. ¡°I know that the value of the remaining spoils is far from enough. So¡­ I intend to use this weapon to exchange for it.¡±

    He took out a gleaming saber. The de of the saber exuded a sharp aura that was difficult to look at.

    The saber of the Great Chang Emperor trembled slightly.

    ¡°This is¡­ a Divine Weapon of Unity? A Divine Weapon of Unity!¡±

    ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    ¡°Enough, enough!¡±

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but tilt his body.

    ¡­

    Two dayster, the long-postponedpetition of the young generation began again.

    Thepetition format used a one-on-one elimination method. The sixty-four young men and women drew lots to decide their opponents until the final champion was decided.

    Perhaps it was because Tang Yu had expressed his interest before, but the Great Chang Emperor invited a few people from the Immortal Sect to watch thepetition.

    The arrival of the higher-ups made the young elites and the audience boil.

    On the first day, the top thirty-two was decided.

    Among the five elite disciples of the Immortal Sect, Shi Tie and Ah Dai Lan were eliminated. Shi Tie had a low cultivation level, and he was at the bottom among all the participants. Ah Dai Lan had bad luck and met a 12thyer expert.

    Of course, Bi was actually a genius of Great Chang. The young elites of the 12thyer and 13thyer were not particrly rare among the participants. There were three others who were already at the Great Circle of the Awakening Stage.

    The two of them lost withoutint.

    The Great Chang Nation Lordughed happily.

    The next day, 32 be 16, and Zi Lun lost the battle.

    On the third day, Cao Xinghua stopped before the top 8, and only Shang Gong Ling continued to advance.

    ¡°Brother, your immortal sect has so few people after all. It is already very outstanding for one person to enter the top 8.¡±

    Tang Yu, ¡°Hehe.¡±

    ¡°That girl is your disciple, right? She has already awakened twelve levels at such a young age. In the next year, she will definitely be a strong contender for the championship. However, her luck is a bit bad. Her opponent is a child from the Chen family. She entered the thirteenth level a year ago.¡±

    Tang Yu: ¡°©´(¡®¡«`£»)©°¡£¡±

    ¡°Victory and defeat aremon things in the military. In ten years, this girl will definitely be able to win the championship¡­ Eh?¡±

    The Great Chang Emperor looked at the unconscious Chen family child who had fallen to the ground and fell into deep thought.

    It seemed that the battle had just begun.

    Shanggong Ling¡¯s performance had always been ¡°mediocre¡±, and the process could always be considered ¡°the battle has begun. The bell hase close, and the bell has punched out. The bell¡­ Uh, the opponent has fallen.¡±

    Until Shanggong Ling stood on the champion podium, her face dull.

    Why does it seem that I am the only one who has not been trained?

    The king of Great Chang doubted life.

    It was said that due to the victory of Shang Gong Ling, several talented disciples ofrge families were forced to undergo hellish training and began to live a dark life.

    After staying in Great Chang King City for more than ten days, Tang Yu set off to the north.

    Along with him was a strong practitioner of Great Chang who was one with the world¡­ Yes, a guide.

 Chapter 648

    <h4>Chapter 648</h4>

    There were countless ancient ruins in the Ancient Deste Paradise, and many of them had yet to be discovered or excavated.

    There were many treasures that had been unearthed, and some of them were things that he had never heard of before.

    He was very interested.

    The Great Chang Dynasty was located at the southern end of the Dark Cloud Hignds, and it was separated by an immeasurable distance from the Ancient Deste Paradise.

    ¡°It will take us several years to fly from Da Chang to the border of the Ancient Deste Paradise. If the master is in danger, no one knows what we will encounter along the way. It is the only way,¡± the guide said.

    There are not many transfer points in the entire Xuanyun teau. It is said that the transportation formations of those forces are also taken from the ruins. The city we are going to is called White City. It is the only city in countless regions with transportation formations.

    White City is a neutral city, and the Zhili belongs to the Feathered Race¡­ Of course, the Feathered Race is different from those Harpies. They have a highly developed civilization and are gentle. As long as they abide by the rules, any race can live in White City. When Sect Master Tang arrives in White City, he will see many new races.

    Tang Yu counted.

    He had only seen dozens of races such as the Wolf, Tiger, Bear, Eagle, Blood, Bone, Evil Eye, Heart Demon, Devil, and so on. Most of them were rted to the Devil, so it was not a lot.

    ¡°How long until we reach White City?¡±

    With our current flying speed, it will take about ten days. This route is the safest route to White City after many explorations.

    There are beast lords in the Devil Swamp and Serrated Rift along the way. As long as we restrain our aura and pass quickly, we will generally not attract the attention of the beast lords. Even if we are unlucky, it will only be a little troublesome.

    Tang Yu nodded. The markings on this map were quite detailed.

    They had to avoid some areas where the beasts of the Unity Realm, foreign races, and unknown dangers.

    ¡°By the way, when was thest time you went to White City?¡±

    ¡°Not long ago.¡± The guide recalled, ¡°Just a few dozen years ago.¡±

    Tang Yu, ¡°¡­¡±

    Sure enough, with an old man who was at least a thousand years old.

    There was nothing to talk about!

    The generation gap was too deep!

    He closed his mouth, leaving only a part of his consciousness to stay alert. He silently studied the ss me Laws in his mind sea.

    The first avatar in Tree Shade¡¯s castle took out the spacew fragment and studied it with rapt attention.

    It was different to have a clone to y.

    ¡­

    As time went by, more and more Abyssal Rifts appeared on the Blue every month.

    There were already four stable entrances to the Abyssal Rifts in the State of An Xia.

    Simr to Western Jiujiang Park, there were a few more Abyssal Rifts that happened in the bustling city. However, under the siege of the government and the immortal sects, the scope of the disaster was notrge. To the people of Anxia, beasts were still precious animals. They could only be seen on TV, and they were covered in mosaics.

    However, the situation outside the country was more serious.

    There were several big countries on Sirius that wereparable to Anxia, but more than most of them were still small countries with uneven national strength. In terms of the number of countries, there were more than on Earth.

    The activity range of the disciples of the immortal sects was only in the territory of Anxia. Only a few elite disciples had the ability to team up and hunt in the mountains and forests outside the country.

    Xi Lun, Talin, and other big countries had set up branches of the immortal sects, and they also recruited thousands of disciples one after another.

    This was the third batch. The cultivation had only just begun, and they had to form teams to face the beasts. Their abilities were limited.

    Half a month ago, Xi Lun had once encountered a beast at the Great Circle of the awakened realm, causing great losses to the local awakened ones. In the end, he had to useser weapons to kill that beast.

    Talin was even more serious. A stable Abyssal Rift appeared in the center of the city. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of terrifying grey spiders the size of a car appeared. They were generally above the Body Sculpting Realm, and there were also several Genesis Realm grey spiders.

    At the center of the city, there was no time for personnel to evacuate. Talin could not use heavy weapons. In the end, he still asked for the support of the immortal sects. When the elite disciples of the immortal sects arrived and cooperated with Talin officials to destroy the grey spiders, half of the city was already in a mess. There were blood and copsed buildings everywhere.

    The Alliance of the Five Nations will discuss this.

    The first leader of several major countries who were in charge of dealing with the Abyssal Rift and the beast incident began a routine meeting in the form of a projection.

    ¡°The number of Abyssal Rifts in this month has increased explosively. We have discovered 1126 cases in our country!¡±

    ¡°One hundred and fifty-four cases in Talin.¡±

    ¡°Xi Lun 1096 times.¡±

    ¡°Anxia¡­ 2688 times.¡±

    The people in charge of the other major powers were stunned. Anxia had the most ck seams, but she was the least affected by the disaster¡­ and the losses were minimal.

    Wasn¡¯t it because the headquarters of the immortal sect was in Anxia?

    ¡°But the number of Abyssal Rifts is increasing too fast. Even if we have a preliminary understanding of the cultivation system of awakened people, even if there are immortal sects, it is still difficult to stop the disaster in time every time¡­¡± Said the person in charge of the Flying Eagle Country.

    ¡°So we have started the siege n,¡±

    Said the person in charge Anxia with a smile.

    Other people: ¡°¡­ ¡°

    ¡­

    Tang Yu understood that the situation in Blue was gradually changing.

    The canned food, rice noodles, wheat, and other food in the supermarket were often snatched up as soon as they were ced on the shelves. Some areas had already begun to adopt a limited purchase policy. The official organizations were barely maintaining the stability of the situation.

    Smashing and piging happened again and again, and some small countries even copsed ¨C even the big countries themselves were in a mess, how much support could they give to the small countries?

    Tang Yu naturally hoped to be stable, because the poption of Earth was less than one in ten because of the end of the world, and the Blue was a rare talent reserve base.

    But he was also very helpless, the beasts had not made a move yet, why did you copse first?

    The disciples of the immortal sects could only act as firefighters from time to time and spread the name of the immortal sect, only then could they barely maintain the constant supply of psychic value.

    Fortunately,

    The number of stable ck rifts is extremely small, and the corresponding locations are mostly in areas with sparse Genesis Qi in the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range. The danger level is rtively low.

    The unstable ck rifts exist for a short period of time and have the protection of the world.

    At the very least, we have yet to discover any traces of extraordinary creatures on the Heavenly Blue.

    ¡­

    Talin,

    Suburbs of Arendor.

    Rip

    Lightning bolts shed and a pitch-Abyssal Rift as long as an arm suddenly appeared.

    The Abyssal Rift slowly expanded until it was about a meter long before quickly shrinking. Just as the Abyssal Rift was about to close, a fist-sized piece of meat flew out from the Abyssal Rift and fell to the ground.

    In the next moment, the Abyssal Rift disappeared without a trace.

    The piece of meat squirmed and grew densely packed meat sprouts. It quickly swelled and expanded, finally forming a human silhouette.

    The human-shaped silhouette had two dark red curved horns protruding from his forehead. His aura was extremely weak as he nervously scanned his surroundings.

    ¡°Where is this? A human kingdom?¡±

    ¡°How could the concentration of Genesis Qi be so low? Without any treasures, I don¡¯t even have any origin energy. When will I recover? When will I be able to take revenge ¡°

    ¡°Damn it, my injuries have yet to heal, and my origin is only 10 left. If it is any lower, I will be unconscious! I have to stabilize my injuries first!¡±

    ¡°Wait, is it the world¡¯s suppression? This is not the Mountain Sea Great World!¡±

    The horned humanoid creature growled, his dried spiritual energy spreading out with great difficulty. Several hundred meters away, a couple pping in the dense forest suddenly froze, their pupils chaotic.

    After a few breaths,

    The two of themy t on the ground, lifeless.

    mes seemed to burn in the eyes of the horned humanoid. ¡°There are more than a hundred billion humans, but only some of the Awakened ones who can¡¯t make it to the surface. Thank you for the guidance of fate for giving me such a natural pasture. Wahaha!¡±

    His figure transformed into a suit and he blended into the human world.

 Chapter 649

    <h4>Chapter 649</h4>

    This was the first time Tang Yu had been flying for several days in a row. The wind blowing against his face was isted by the supernatural force field, and his hair was not messy at all.

    But he still turned over and changed his position to continue flying ¨C even if he sat for a long time, it would still be ufortable, let alone flying.

    He missed the days when he traveled on an airship. Great Chang¡¯s airship, apart from that gship, had limited defensive capabilities. He couldn¡¯t always let them watch over it at all times? That was better than flying by himself.

    No¡­

    The number of times I ride an airship is limited. I travel all by relying on teleportation arrays. From the beginning of the apocalypse until now, I have spent more than 99 of my time in the territory. At the beginning, I went out to fight small monsters in order to level up. Later, it was all puppets fighting monsters to level up. I didn¡¯t even leave my house before I achieved the achievement of VIP13¡­

    Tang Yu fell into deep thought.

    Pfft ¨C

    The surrounding space became sticky. Waves of resistance passed through the extraordinary force field to his body. It was as if he jumped into the water from the ground and suddenly felt pressure from all directions.

    Tang Yu frowned. His consciousness quickly separated from hisprehension of thews and his mind power swept out in all directions.

    It¡¯s a bit like a domain, but¡­

    ¡°Crap! It¡¯s the domain of the gods!¡± The expression of the Great Chang Unity Realm Expert Expert changed. He could tell that Tang Yu did not know much about this mon sense¡¯. He quickly said, ¡°The domain of the gods refers to the domain of the gods. It can be regarded as the ce where the gods upy¡­ The divine path is a system that is different from traditional cultivation. However, the gods who have condensed their godttice and have the domain of the gods are equivalent to our god domain. We can¡¯t defeat them!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to get out of here! Thest time we passed by, this ce was clearly only the territory of a few demi-human races. The civilization was backward and the strength was not strong. Why did a god suddenly appear here?¡±

    I hope this god has a better temper.

    Tang Yu nced sideways. Thest time? It was dozens of years ago!

    He also flew back. In a few breaths, he flew out of the range of the Heavenly Domain. His body and mind immediately rxed a lot.

    ¡°It¡¯s safe now. I¡¯m looking for a suitable path¡­¡±

    His voice stopped, and the invisible Heavenly Domain suddenly expanded and covered them again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll retreat again!¡±

    A golden light shot out from the distance at an extremely fast speed, arriving in front of him in an instant.

    The pressure of the high-level aura caused the cirction of Origin Energy to be much slower.

    ¡°God of Warcry, God of Warcry!¡±

    The Nameless Unity Realm expert stuttered.

    It wasn¡¯t that he recognized it, but the divine might spreading out, the divine domain manifesting, like a name marked on the top of his head, the kind that flickered with an LED.

    It was undoubtedly equivalent to the aura of a Tier 3 Transcendent.

    ¡°Run, run!¡±

    The Great Chang Unity Realm Expert had just turned into a streak of light and fled. The ear-splitting roar seemed to want to shatter space. The Great Chang Unity Realm Expert froze in the air. Blood oozed out of its eyes, ears, and nose.

    The golden light flew in front of the Great Chang Unity Realm Expert with a whoosh.

    Tang Yu looked over and seemed to see one through the dazzling golden light¡­

    The grayish-green body looked a little hunched. Its skin was wrinkled, and its cheeks bulged. Its two strong and powerful hind legs bent like it was squatting in the air.

    It looked like a frog the size of a car.

    No wonder that roar just now sounded a little like a croak.

    Could it be that the gods of the Mountain and Sea Great World were all like this? Wasn¡¯t it a little too different from what he expected?

    ¡°Damn it, this is a beast bing a god. This kind of god is the most unreasonable!¡±

    Oh, so it¡¯s a beast that has be a god¡­

    The dead frog stared at the two of them. Its gaze¡­ seemed to be excited and eager to try?

    Gu! Gu!!!!!

    An invisible sound rippled through the air, and tiny lumps appeared on Tang Yu¡¯s skin. Fortunately, most of the second-ranked Divine Armament armor he was wearing had been reduced. He only felt a little confused. It would be fine after he eased up a little.

    The eyes of the Great Chang Unity Realm Expert were extremely grave, but his actions of sucking the blood back from his nose had somewhat destroyed the somber atmosphere ¨C but after all, sucking back blood could reduce the loss of origin. As a veteran Unity Realm, he knew how to use every source on the de.

    His body seemed to be covered withyers of shackles, not just the suppression of the domain, but more like multipleyers of BUFF stacked on his body.

    Frog God¡­ The aura of the Warcry God rose again, and in a sh, he appeared in front of the Great Chang Unity Realm Expert, his thick frog legs kicking out.

    Boom!

    Like a shooting star falling to the ground, the Great Chang Unity Realm Expert directly sank into the ground, sending dust flying dozens of meters high.

    sh!

    Several crescent-shaped sword energies flew out, forming a circle. The God of Warcry exploded with golden light, shing several kilometers away.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Great Chang Unity Realm Expert flew out from the ground, looking miserable, but the aura did not decline.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run, we are not as fast as him.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that we can only wait for death¡±

    ¡°Fight head-on.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Tang Yu touched the tip of his nose. If he had left in a few minutes after returning to the city, he would still need to waste time.

    He was currently only at the early Second Order of the exceptional state, and his battle prowess was onlyparable to the mid ¨C orte ¨C stage. He was definitely not strong enough to deal with Domain level experts.

    However, the gods seemed to be a little different.

    He was more focused than the cultivators, and the God of Warcry¡­ seemed to have a support system?

    He wasn¡¯t just guessing. The God of Warcry could suppress the enemy and strengthen himself, but apart from that, this Frog God didn¡¯t seem to have any other abilities. Even after being beaten up for so long, it didn¡¯t lose much of its Origin.

    ¡°No matter how high his level is, he¡¯s still just a support younger brother. We¡¯ll deal damage to each other. Why can¡¯t we fight?¡±

    ¡°?¡± Great Chang Unity Realm Expert was still confused. Why did it feel like I was very uncultured?

    However, he was also decisive. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t escape, he immediately burned his source energy. Strands of greenish-gray smoke came out of his sleeves and entangled with the God of War Roar.

    Roar!

    Bang bang!

    Whoosh!

    The three colors of gold, green, and red intertwined and changed.

    In the distance, in the central area of the Heavenly Domain, several demi-people tribes had merged together to form arge tribe of tens of thousands.

    At this moment,

    On the emptynd, a huge green stone was carved into the appearance of the God of Warcry. However, the skill was a little rough, and the two eyes were one big and one small, and the mouth was crooked.

    Around the statue, there were more than a hundred human figures. Some had bigger ears, some had wrinkled skin, and some had mouths that reached to the ears¡­ The demi-humans with weaker appearances danced around the statue, roaring in the unknownnguage of the gods.

    There were also countless demi-humans on the outskirts, roaring with ¡°oh¡±.

    They looked at the shing golden light on the horizon, their eyes full of awe.

    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, oh!¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, oh!¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The voice stopped.

 Chapter 650

    <h4>Chapter 650</h4>

    I am a gray-skinned frog. Ever since I was sensible, I have been ipatible with the green-skinned frogs around me. I eat the least flies every day, and I am always hungry.

    The frog was gray.

    Later, I took away the insects of the stupid green-skinned frog and was driven out of the tribe.

    I have been wandering all the time. I am getting stronger and stronger, but the frog life is so lonely.

    Until one day, I met some strange two-legged beasts, but the two-legged beasts were surrounded by some huge monsters¡­ There were obviously more two-legged beasts, but they said that it was a siege.

    In my memory, that huge monster once robbed me of my food twenty-eight times when I was wandering, causing me to move seven times.

    I kicked up, and the mountain copsed, and the monster was buried by the rocks.

    I screamed a few times and saw those two-legged beasts lying on the ground.

    Could it be that the two-legged beast preferred to lie down and not squat?

    I was puzzled, but I suddenly understood the two-legged beast¡¯snguage. They called me a god, and I had a connection with them.

    In the past one¡­ one year of frog life, I had never been worshipped like this.

    I helped them fight a few more monsters, and they worshipped me even more.

    Gradually, I also gained the ability ¡®Warcry¡¯. I became stronger, and my voice also became louder.

    Just today,

    I discovered two exceptionally strong monsters intruding into my territory. How can that be? This is my territory, and these two legged monsters are all under my protection.

    I found that these two monsters looked a bit like two legged beasts, but the color difference was too great, too bewitching, there must be a conspiracy!

    It was the time for the Frog God to shelter its believers again.

    I kicked it, and the two legged beasts stood up.

    I kicked it again, and the two legged beasts stood up again.

    I kicked it again, and the two legged beasts stood up again¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    I called GG.

    ¡­

    Tang Yu squatted on the ground and observed the nearby frog that had been burned by the ss me. Its aura was weak and ity on its side, looking like it had nothing to live for.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Divine Path system isparable to the cultivation system? Why is this frog¡­ ordering food?¡±

    The Great Chang Expert was embarrassed. Why did he run away with his old life in the beginning?

    A lifetime of ck history!

    However, if not for Sect Leader Tang, three or five of them wouldn¡¯t have been enough to deal with this Frog God.

    I didn¡¯t expect Sect Leader Tang to be able to instantly kill a Unity Realm me. He also has a domain that can restrain the Frog God. White City and other top forces are only this good in the Unity Realm.

    The damage output and control are all dependent on Sect Leader Tang, and I am only responsible for being beaten.

    The Great Chang Expert rubbed his face. He took out a mirror and looked at the dislocated nose. It had been too long since he had reconstructed his limbs. He was also unfamiliar with it.

    Feeling that he had only lost 5.6% of the Origin, the Great Chang Unity Realm Expert sighed once more.

    5.6% Origin was not a small amount, but it depended on what kind of existence he was facing. Thest time he attacked the Harpie, he had lost more than 5.6%, and he had to use the precious treasures in the national treasury to quickly recover.

    Inparison,

    This Frog God was truly a vegetable.

    ¡°Maybe this Frog God has just condensed a Divine Spark?¡±

    After saying that, he still felt that it was useless.

    He had just condensed a Divine Spark, and that was an existence that had stepped into the Divine Domain Realm. How could two Fusion Realms defeat a Divine Domain? And in the other party¡¯s Divine Domain, that Divine Domain was too worthless.

    He continued, Although the Divine Path has a lot of ws, such as being restricted by faith, the Domain of the Gods is also fixed. After leaving the Domain of the Gods, the battle prowess of the Gods is severely damaged, and so on. However, the Divine Path also has its advantages. For example, the gods with quick sess and battle domains are much stronger than us cultivators in terms of battle prowess.

    However, although it is fast, it is not that easy to reach the heavens in a single step. It requires arge amount of power of faith and the corresponding absorption and refining methods. The Divine Domain is already an overlord of a region on the Mystic Cloud teau. It is very rare.

    As he spoke, the aura of the Frog God lying on the ground became weaker and weaker, and the majestic golden light that was originally wrapped around his body became dimmer and dimmer.

    His aura lingered between Third Order and Second Order of the Transcendent Realm, lingering for a while.

    Finally, with a pop, the golden lightpletely shattered. The Frog God¡­ oh, it was now just a gray skinned frog. Its eyes turned white and it fainted.

    Its aura was only at the middle stage of the Unity Realm.

    The status bar wrote ¡°Extremely Weak¡±.

    The Heavenly Domain that enveloped the surrounding ten kilometers also vanished into thin air.

    He was no longer afraid of the state of Great Chang Unity Realm. He took two steps forward and clicked his tongue in wonder. This was the first time he had seen a god whose godhead had been shattered by the bacsh.

    It was just a little ugly.

    ¡­

    Throwing the frog monster into the world ring, the wind behind him calmed down. Without the frog monster blocking him, there was no need to take a detour. Soon, they arrived at White City.

    In the distance, he could see a city floating in the clouds. Beautiful white buildings loomed in the clouds, and there were human-shaped creatures with white wings on their back, shuttling between the clouds.

    White City buildings were not only towering in the clouds, but also on the ground. They were allpletely white in style.

    Tang Yu had opened his eyes when he approached White City. He had seen many intelligent creatures, some in human form, and some in human form¡­ Most of the ces he flew to were barren mountains and wild ridges. It was only when he reached White City that he felt a long-lost prosperity.

    Most of these races lived in the surrounding areas of White City. This area was already the south of the Mystic Cloud Hignds, where the border of the Great Chang Kingdom was located. The concentration of Genesis Qi was clearly higher.

    The closer they got to White City, the higher the density of Genesis Qi.

    Some races were clearly not on good terms with each other. They cursed innguage that he could not understand and red at each other, but no intelligent creatures attacked.

    White City prohibits killing. This is also the reason why White City is so prosperous and can amodate countless races. Many rare treasures from the outside world can be bought in White City. If Sect Leader Tang has anything you need, you can stroll around White City.

    There were plenty of Void Treading realm cultivators here. Only the younger generation of the awakened realm could only lower their heads and walk carefully in White City. They did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    Fortunately, there were still very few people in the Unity realm. In a few minutes, he only sensed three strands of the Unity realm aura¡­ Although there were many of them, at least they had not reached the point where they could walk all over the ce, stepping on the void was inferior to a dog.

    The atmosphere in White City was quite good. The Great Peace State had already left, and he hade to White City to purchase some rare materials.

    Tang Yu headed straight for the trade market for high-end treasures.

    He had mastered quite a number of ways to quickly increase his Source Energy(which could only be increased quickly and could not break the boundary), but unfortunately, he had not been able to gather enough materials. After breaking through to the Second Order, he was still stuck at the early stage.

    The natural treasures of the Mountain and Sea Realm were far more than the Origin Star that was still recovering. Tang Yu had seen many rare treasures that he had only seen in books. Of course, they were also expensive, but the treasures that could be bought with money were nothing.

    Origin Crystals were no longer of much use in the high-end market. Most transactions used high-purity Origin Crystals.

    Tang Yu, who used items to trade for items, was not weak either. There were very few people who could resist a Divine Weapon.

    Essence of heaven and earth, burning me aura, ten-thousand-year-old Wood Spirit Pistil¡­

    In just a few short minutes, the name of ¡°human fat sheep¡± spread throughout the high-end market.

 Chapter 651

    <h4>Chapter 651</h4>

    ¡°Hey, human brother, take a look at the good stone.¡±

    A low, muffled voice sounded from the right. A rich gust of wind blew past¡­ Fortunately, it did not stink.

    A stone giant that was two or three stories tall was made up of grayish-white rocks. There were many green sprouts growing between the gaps of the rocks. It was the same on the bald head. On the huge rock that formed the head, there was a bowl-sized eye.

    The stone giant saw that it had sessfully attracted Tang Yu¡¯s attention. He picked up arge rock that was the size of a millstone and covered in red lines. He put it to his mouth. Crack, crack, crack. In a few seconds, he swallowed the red-patterned rock into his mouth.

    ¡°My stones are all first-ss delicacies. I will verify them myself. I can¡¯t miss them when I pass by.¡±

    As he spoke, the stone giant¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He stared nkly at the red-patterned stone in his hand that only had fragments left.

    He hadn¡¯t sold it, and he had identally swallowed another high-quality stone.

    He had obviouslye to White City with the hope of the entire vige, but why couldn¡¯t he control his mouth?

    Tang Yu wasn¡¯t a stone person, but he could still buy some local products for Tai Lun to use as snacks.

    Countless streams of data swept through his eyes, and he suddenly paused on a in gray rock for a moment before continuing to observe as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°How much?¡± he asked as he took a few steps forward.

    ¡°Five Origin Crystals, no less than three high purity Origin Crystals. We will sell them at the same price.¡± The stone giant was a little nervous. After he finished speaking, he waited nervously for the human in front of him to reply.

    This batch of stones was as the stone giant had said. They were all high-grade materials. Many of them could be used as supplementary materials for divine weapons or set up formations to make formation tes.

    The territory building was already the limit of the system¡¯s upgrade. In the future, he needed to modify and improve the buildings. Ordinary wood and stone materials could not meet the requirements. These high-grade stones were what he needed.

    Tang Yu stared at the stones in front of him and scanned them one by one.

    He was already tempted by buying three high purity Origin Crystals(the smallest unit here) for a high quality stone.

    One word was cheap.

    ¡°How about two pure Origin Crystals?¡± The muffled stone giant tried to lower his voice.

    Tang Yu raised his head.

    Eh, so I also have a gift for bargaining.

    Who else dares to say that he is a fat sheep!

    ¡°These, these, and these, all of them.¡±

    The eyes of the stone giant, which were as big as a bowl, were as bright as light bulbs. He quickly wrapped up all the stones, and there was a reluctance to part with the food in his eyes.

    He put the stone bag wrapped in animal skin in front of Tang Yu, and his huge body squatted down. ¡°You are a good person.¡±

    Tang Yu : ¡°???¡±

    Is it also popr to send a good person card in the other world?

    ¡­

    [Eternal Space Stone]

    [Function]: It continuously radiates the power of space, one of the top materials of the space department, and can be used as an ¡°eternal¡± space power source.

    What he held in his hand was a basketball-sized gray stone.

    It was in and ordinary.

    But it was also a good material ¨C a Spatial Crack Stone ¨C which contained a faint power of space and was one of the materials to make a teleportation array.

    Of course, the Spatial Crack Stone needed to make a teleportation array was measured in tons.

    This was all information that Tang Yu had learned from the Great Chang. Many intelligent creatures knew the function of the Spatial Crack Stone, but they did not know that the method of setting up the teleportation array was that the Spatial Crack Stone was not expensive.

    The basketball-sized Spatial Stone was only the size of a thumb. It was even more valuable than ten tons of Spatial Crack Stone.

    There was no market for it.

    Flying and pce type holy artifacts needed to use the Eternal Spatial Stone.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t want to make a holy weapon ¨C he didn¡¯t have the corresponding blueprints. He wanted to make a clone.

    After breaking through to the Second Order of the Extraordinary Realm, in addition to his main magic swordsman cultivation method, he also cultivated a

    When the Nine Origin Soul Splitting Technique is cultivated to the extreme, it can divide out nine strongest sub-souls ¨C the total number of clones is limited by the number of origin, and there can be more than nine, and the strongest sub-soul has the potential not inferior to the original body.

    -but also affected by the clone.

    In terms of mental strength, Tang Yu had seen many Domain stage experts of the Heart Demon n before.

    The Heart Demon n was the ancestor of the Aino Royal n.

    This was also the most convenient method to create a clone. It would save the cultivation period and take over some special races with extremely high talent. The potential of a clone might even surpass that of a true body.

    Not only did the body have a high level ofbat strength, some special races had an extremely high affinity for a certain element. Using a clone toprehendws, the true body and the avatarprehended thews together, and their progress was even faster.

    Tang Yu wanted to use his avatar to speed up hisprehension of thews.

    However, he did not like to take possession. The soul was his own inner self. Taking over other bodies was like wearing other people¡¯s clothes or underwear¡­ Great Lord Tang expressed that he was not used to it. He wanted to create a coat that was more suitable for him.

    It just so happened that the top secret technique, ¡°Nine Soul Splitting Technique¡±, had the means to create a special avatar.

    With the ¡°Eternal Space Stone¡± as the core, it could create a clone with a spatialpatibility that far surpassed the Night Nightmare Puppet. Combined with the spatialw fragments, it was even better.

    His origin had improved recently, so he could cut another sub-soul.

    ¡­

    For a few days, Tang Yu was immersed in the joy of purchasing.

    The area of the high-end product market was no less than that of a city. It was a dazzling sight. Even if there was ten times more time, he could not browse through it.

    If the owner is in chaos!

    There were fixed shops in the trade, and there were also stone giants like the street vendors. There were all kinds of shops, but they were not nned.

    Many buildings were obviously built by themselves. Although they were also white, it made the roads here crooked.

    Naturally, there were many counterfeits.

    Perhaps we should establish a ¡®Foreign Materials Purchasing Department¡¯. However, the members must be at least at the Transcendent realm. Otherwise, they would not be able to survive in White City. However, the Transcendents in the territory do not seem to have any skill points in business.

    Killing was prohibited in White City, but there was no absolute fairness.

    How could an ordinary Awakened bargain with an existence at the Transcendent realm? His mind was stunned by the aura.

    Thanks to the ¡®Eye of Insight¡¯, Tang Yu had found quite a few good items. This was a joy that he could not experience on Earth.

    [Valkyrie Body] can make Nancy¡¯s natural talent ¡°ghost transformation¡± further

    [Light of Destruction] had a chance of allowing Shea¡¯s ¡°Power of Explosion¡± to advance to ¡°Power of Destruction¡±, making up for the shorings of hisck of output in high-level battles.

    Many treasures were not like the Eternal Space Stone. The divine items were self-concealed, but many people did not know how to use the treasures.

    No matter how good a treasure could not be used, it was just an ornament.

    Tang Yu believed that if these intelligent creatures knew the uses and methods of the treasure, not many people would be willing to sell it.

    ¡°Human fat sheep!¡± The poprity was getting more and more.

    Tang Yu passed through a small alley. Three human-shaped beast-headed creatures walked towards him. They had hunched backs and long brown hair scattered down like steel needles. They looked a bit like Werewolves. Their dark green eyes rumbled and swept across his body.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly and he stopped.

    In an instant,

    The color of the ground under his feet turned dark and quickly spread outwards. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding white buildings turned into ck buildings.

    There was a lot of noise and noise.

    The surroundings were dead silent. Only the three Werewolves not far away in front of him.

    Tang Yu looked around and narrowed his eyes. ¡°There is no killing in White City. How dare you attack?¡±

    ¡°Big brother, big brother, this human fat sheep is really a neer who just came to White City.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, if we don¡¯t let those birdmen find out that some people have gone missing, who would care?¡±

    ¡°If you honestly hand over all the treasures, you won¡¯t be able to escape. In the outside world, the three of us might not be able to stop the Unity Realm who wanted to escape, but now, you are already trapped in the¡± Lock of Earth ¡°. This space has been sealed, unable to escape. No fluctuations or information can be transmitted out. It will take at least two hours for the¡± Lock of Earth ¡°to be opened, but¡­¡±

    Three Werewolves slowly surrounded him, and the Unity Realm aura was released without reservation.

    A hurricane blew, but the surrounding buildings and the clouds in the sky were covered with ayer of ck light, without any change.

    Tang Yu felt for a while.

    There was only a faint connection with his clone.

    With his followers, the contract connection was slightly weakened.

    As for the territory¡­ not far away, there was his newly built territory. The power of the territory could still be borrowed, and it was not bad at all.w

    However, just as the three Werewolves said, the ¡°Lock of the Ground¡± was very magical. It could be broken through by someone who was not in the Joint-side Realm. No matter how intense the battle inside was, the outside world would not notice it at all.

    ¡°In that case¡­¡±

    The world ring in his hand shed slightly.

    The stone man Tai Lun, who had grown to twenty meters high on the left, appeared. On the right, he was dressed in a morous red robe and smiling.

    There was also Nancy, who was leaning on arge sword, surrounded by purple-ck dragons.

    Attack and defense reversed!

    Werewolf: ¡°(?? §¥?)!¡±

 Chapter 652

    <h4>Chapter 652</h4>

    ¡°Big, big change!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, big brother, something is wrong!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all a cover-up, an illusion, don¡¯t panic!¡± The Werewolf leader¡¯s calm words made the two little brothers gradually calm down.

    Two minutester,

    ¡°Big brother, big brother, the illusion hit me. It hurts!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. The problem is not big. If you keep your heart, you can see through the illusion!¡±

    Ten minutester,

    ¡°Big brother¡­ big brother, he¡¯s¡­ dying¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, it¡¯s a big problem, it¡¯s useless to panic¡­¡±

    The two Werewolves who were in the Harmonization Realm were chopped and chopped, broken and broken, their source was less than 10, and they immediately fell into a deep sleep. Unless someone used a treasure to help them replenish their source, they would never wake up for the rest of their lives¡­ Uh, maybe after sleeping for a few hundred years, they would be able to restore their source to more than 10% ¨C if they were not locked up.

    The remaining Jackal eldest brother is not weak, and belongs to the strong in the unity of the realm. In addition to the weapon is the unity of the gods, the leather armor on the body, therge gold chain on the neck, the diamond ring on the finger, the waist. Belts¡­ all are stepping on the illusory soldiers.

    This was the first time Tang Yu had seen such an extraordinary person.

    The Werewolves had been working in this line of work for many years, and could be said to be the role model of the industry.

    Their targets were also selective. Normally, in a ring with a limited range and space, three united realms could easily kill experts of the same level ¨C with the equipment of the Werewolves, they could suppress ordinary united experts.

    But they were a little unlucky today.

    The leather armor of the phantom warrior on the werewolf brother has been shattered into pieces of rotten cloth, dull and dull, and this divine weapon is almost destroyed.

    The unity-weapon dagger was trapped inside the blood bubble, and the dagger was still tightly bound.

    Tai Lun¡¯s palm, which was the size of a car, grabbed the Werewolf boss. The dark yellow earth energy swirled between the palms, constantly grinding away. The aura of the Werewolf boss became weaker and weaker.

    Even now, he still did not understand where the other three Unity Realm experts came from!

    How could the stone giant that was twenty meters tall be hidden!

    There was no concept of a world ring in the Werewolf¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Big brother, hero, I am willing to hand over all the treasures in exchange for a life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re dead, the things are mine to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, I still have some divine weapons in my nest. They are only slightly worse than the ones I have on me.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Yu sighed in disappointment. ¡°Then there is no need to take them.¡±

    The Werewolf leader: ¡°????¡±

    Are you talking in humannguage?

    Those magic soldiers will cry!

    ¡°Big brother, I have an 8,000 year old mother and a 30-year-old child. I -¡°

    ¡°?¡± Tang Yu asked.

    He waved his hand and a miserable scream echoed in the sealed space.

    ¡­

    [Earth Lock]: Sealing, forming an area in an alternate space. During the sealing time, teleportation, soul leaving body, and other methods could not leave this space.

    The Earth Lock looked like a belt, and it was just right for him to wear it around his waist.

    Its seal could not distinguish between friend and foe, as if it was forced to create a battlefield that could not be separated from battle.

    Although it was not a holy weapon, its value was not far off.

    The Werewolves were still in the beginner stage of using the ¡°Earth Lock¡±.

    -Eye of Insight¡¯ could see even more.

    Upon touching the surface of the spacew, one could grasp the usage of the second level of the ¡®Lock of the Ground¡¯.

    -Control the size of the sealed space, ranging from one thousand square meters to ten million square meters ¨C or control the time of the seal, not once it was opened, it would take at least two hours to cancel.

    The Werewolf fell on this.

    The third level of the ¡°Lock of the Earth¡± could divide the sealed space into countless areas to achieve the purpose of cutting the battlefield.

    With his current attainments in thew of space, he was still unable to activate the third level of the ¡°Lock of the Earth¡±.

    Even if it was only one level, it was still a well-deserved treasure. From the wealth of the three Werewolves, it could be seen that not everyone could kill and rob people in White City.

    ¡­

    Blue, Talin Country.

    At the outskirts of a small city,

    Da ¨C

    The machine gun spat out a line of fire and hit the giant beast, causing blood to spurt out.

    The giant beast seemed to take a small step back timidly. Suddenly, a hint of violence shed through its bell-sized eyes.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The giant beast raised its front hooves high and heavily fell down. The ground shattered like fragile ss, and the windows of the buildings in the distance shattered with a bang.

    Boom!

    Like a tank charging forward, the giant beast suddenly smashed an armored vehicle t. The iron te was rolled up, and dark red fresh blood seeped out from the broken pieces of iron.

    The giant beast stomped on the ground like an earthquake.

    The giant beast charged forward, and the fragile human body was torn apart like a rag. The internal organs and blood sttered all over the ground.

    There were cries and screams all over the ce.

    The giant beast became more and more irritable, and its mouth let out a humming sound. Its breath was like boiling hot heat, and it emitted sizzling sounds as it sprayed on the ground.

    The giant beast raised its head and looked into the distance. In the depths of its copper bell-sized eyes, a curved horn symbol could be faintly seen.

    At this time,

    Talin reinforcements had arrived.

    It was a ten-man squad of the Super Bureau. The leader was at the peak of the fifth rank.

    The survivors gasped for breath after surviving a disaster.

    ¡°Third formation, we can¡¯t let this giant beast continue to destroy.¡±

    A minuteter,

    The corpses were broken, and the lifeless eyes of the Super Bureau Awakened Ones were lying on the ground. A few of them had already lost their life force.

    The surrounding people were even more desperate. The Super Bureau was indeed a bunch of trash! They had taken our taxpayers¡¯ money for nothing!

    A few people in gray robes walked over from afar.

    ¡°Those who believe in our Lord will pass their doom.¡±

    ¡°Under the protection of our Lord, all ghosts and monsters will be turned to ashes.¡±

    The blue-rimmed, gray-robed leader raised a scepter iid with crimson gems.

    ¡°Divine spell ¨C carbonization.¡±

    A ray of red light shot out, and the speed of the giant beast that was rushing over became slower and slower. Its skin became as ck as charcoal, breaking down bit by bit and dissipating into the air.

    ¡­

    ¡°Have you all heard about the Church of Crossing?¡±

    How could I not have heard of it? The Church of Crossing is developing too quickly, as if it suddenly appeared overnight. Right now, the Church of Crossing is in fiverge cities of our Talin

    ¡°There are also a lot of strong people from The Church of Crossing, and they are all characters who have never appeared before.¡±

    ¡°Today, we are discussing some policies for the Church of Crossing. Many people believe that the Super Bureau can not provide protection and turn to the Church of Crossing. The housing prices around the Church of Crossing have risen several times over the past few days. There are also many conflicts that broke out because of faith.¡±

    ¡°This cult is spreading too fast. We must stop it. Otherwise, the entire Talin will be the Church of Crossing!¡±

    ¡°However, there are many experts in the Church of Crossing. Their appearance eased a lot of pressure on the Super Bureau. Moreover, just like the cooperation between Anxia and the Immortal Sect, they are far ahead in the new era. Our Talin can also cooperate with the Church of Crossing.¡±

    ¡°I am afraid that the Church of Crossing is too arrogant just like like the Immortal Sect!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the bishops and knights of the Church of Crossing. Does the God of Crossing really exist?¡±

    The meeting room suddenly fell silent.

    ¡­

    Somewhere in Talin.

    The aura of the bald, horned, human-shaped mission gradually rose.

    Finally, as if it had broken through a certain threshold, threads invisible to the naked eye from all directions entered the body.

    The formless divine domain spread out, enveloping the entire city.

    In the sky above the city.

    Colorful auspicious clouds gathered, gradually transforming into a human figure with a pair of horns on his head.

    The God of Cmity had descended!

 Chapter 653

    <h4>Chapter 653</h4>

    ¡°This is Anxia¡¯s news. The main content of today¡¯s news is¡­¡±

    The number of Abyssal Rifts continued to increase, and the officials called for the people to stay calm and not be bewitched by people with bad intentions.

    He Zhou City was attacked by a herd of beasts. Five shops and more than ten cars were destroyed. Fortunately, the experts of the immortal sect arrived in time. This incident did not cause any casualties to the people.

    The Ministry of Educationunched a new move. It included the physical examination in the beginning of the small promotion and the first rise of the school. It upied 15 of the total number. It was also expected that before the next semester began, the high school department would open a martial arts department outside of the literature and science department and set up a professional martial arts university¡­ The students who scored high in the martial arts examination would have a chance of being recruited by the immortal sect.

    The host¡¯s solemn voice came from the television.

    ¡°It is reported that at three o¡¯clock this afternoon, Talin announced that ¡°The Church of the Crossing¡± was listed as a state religion, and asked the people to go to the nearest church to attend the prayer ceremony at six o¡¯clock in the morning and six o¡¯clock in the evening.

    The spokesman of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs expressed a strong condemnation. Faith was free, and Talin¡¯s action pushed the country¡¯s Wen Ming back for five hundred years.

    Some people who knewter found out that Talin had almost changed a lot in recent times.

    However, the matter regarding the ¡°Church of Crossing¡± was no longer a secret on the Inte. In just half a month, the ¡°Church of Crossing¡± was like a prairie fire. On the Inte, there was a hidden piece of news ¨C ¡°Church of Crossing¡± that could give ordinary people power.

    Even if there was no talent or foundation, as long as one sincerely believed in the ¡°God of Crossing¡±, they could be bestowed with powerparable to that of an awakened person. Some people, in just half a month, turned from a weak ordinary person to a big senior expert who could kill beasts with one hand.

    The disciples of the immortal sects all depended on talent!

    What was the background of the ¡°Church of Crossing¡±?

    Anxia filtered some information, and the situation in the country was much more stable than abroad. Even so, there were already signs of the organization of the ¡°Church of Crossing¡± appearing in many ces.

    Many small countries spontaneously believed in the God of Crossing. Because of belief and philosophy, there were many things about the ¡°God of Crossing¡± being beaten to death without respect. However, in the current chaotic situation, there were only a little waves.

    ¡°What exactly is going on in Talin?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The people in Talin either lost contact or¡­ are already believers of the God of Crossing.¡±

    It was too strange,

    There was a moment of silence in the central chamber.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the experts of the Immortal Sect?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°The source has been restored to 50. The power of faith is really amazing.¡±

    The God of Crossing murmured,

    ¡°In the Mountain and Sea Great World, there are not many intelligent creatures. The weak gods only have hundreds of thousands of believers. Those who have hundreds of millions of believers are already powerful gods. As for the Heavenly Blue, there are more than 150 billion humans on this small!¡±

    ¡°Humans are weak, but their souls are very pure. They are the best source of faith. As long as I develop all the humans on the Heavenly Blue into believers and turn the entire into a divine kingdom of this god, it will be easy to break through to the Saint rank¡­ True God Realm!¡±

    He stood up and pulled out a long shadow beneath him, his body surrounded by a terrifying aura.

    ¡°This is an undevelopednd. To be safe, we have to take control of the Heavenly Blue before the others in the Mountain and Sea Great World discover it.¡±

    His mind moved each thread of faith, and in just a few seconds, he had already received more than 1T of information.

    The two curved horns on his forehead shed.

    ¡°A few years ago, someone from the Heavenly Blue started to awaken. Right now, there are no experts. The strongest person on this should be the sect master of an immortal sect.¡±

    Hmph, what a great reputation!

    The God of Crossing learned about the battle achievements of the sect master and several elders from the feedback of his believers.

    ¡°The Great Circle of the Awakening Stage is at most the Void Steps.¡±

    However, for the God of Crossing, whether it was the Great Circle of the Awakening Stage or the Void Treading Stage, they were all like ants.

    The only thing he was worried about was that as the number of Abyssal Rifts increased, one day, the existence of the Heavenly Blue would be discovered by the powerful forces of the Mountain and Sea Great World.

    With the initial step of condensing a Divinity, coupled with his previous foundation, he would not be able to fight against those veteran experts.

    However, as long as he was given a few months¡­

    He followed a few thick threads of faith and sent his will into the minds of the fanatics.

    ¡°You¡­ make a trip to Anxia.¡±

    ¡­

    At this time, Tang Yu had returned to Tree Shade and was creating thetest space clone.

    He had originally nned to explore the Ancient Destion Paradise, but as he arrived in White City, he discovered that many materials he urgently needed could be bought directly in White City.

    White City did not have any, and so did the otherrge cities. White City Teleportation Arrays could be used to teleport to several other neutralrge cities, but the teleportation fee was a bit expensive. A high-purity Origin Crystal of five hundred units per person ¨C with the ie level of the Mountain and Sea Realm, ordinary Void Trampling Realm cultivators might not even be able to afford it.

    How much was the cost of activating his teleportation array once? 1,000 Origin Crystals(1 high-purity Origin Crystal = 100 Origin Crystals), and it was the total cost of opening the teleportation array once. It was not a personal fee.

    If he had not nted a tree between A and C in his heart, he would have wanted to do a teleportation business.

    The space clone was also in human form, and its appearance was slightly raised by 10.

    ¡°This clone is much stronger than the first clone.¡±

    Just as his split soul was injected, the space clone¡¯s body was surrounded by gusts of wind, and its aura had already reached the level of a Second Order Transcendent.

    Wherever his gaze reached, the space lines became countless times clearer, as if a near-sighted person had put on sses.

    He grabbed at the thermos cup on the table in the distance.

    In an instant,

    Almost no space fluctuations came out, and the thermos cup was already in his hand.

    In the hands of the second avatar, he could release ten times the space power of his original body.

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    The original body patted the arm of the space clone and gave the heavy spacew to the second clone.

    The space clone that had just been born less than a minute ago: ¡°?¡±

    My original body, are you a devil?

    ¡­

    Heavenly Blue, Immortal Sect.

    In front of the square table shrouded in smoke,

    ¡°Master Enze, what do you think?¡± a middle-aged official from Anxia asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the matter of the Church of Crossing Cmity. Indeed, it is not an ordinary cult.¡±

    The middle-aged official nodded in agreement. ¡°The Church of Crossing is a meticulous organization with clear division ofbor. Moreover, they are proficient in brainwashing. Perhaps they even used certain methods to rope in some of the upper echelons of the pagoda forest. In just a short period of time, they became the Orthodoxy and the founder of the Church of Crossing. They are not simple.¡±

    Enze chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Wrong.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°The biggest difference between the Church of the Crossing and ordinary evil cults is that the God of Crossing is likely to exist.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°God! Is there really a god in this world?¡± asked Anxia native, her eyeballs almost popping out of their sockets.

    ¡°There are Abyssal Rifts, awakened ones, strange beasts, and other worlds. Why can¡¯t there be a god? Also, ording to our immortal sect¡¯s exploration of the other world, there are indeed gods in the other world. The God of Cmity might havee from the other world in the Abyssal Rift.¡±

    Anxia was about to faint.

    He thought it was just a rtively troublesome matter, but who would have thought that the heavens were!

    He thought of the statue of the God of Cmity. It had two horns on its head, and it was obviously not human. He thought it was just an illusion. If the God of Cmity really existed, then¡­

    If the pagoda forest was controlled by him, would the Anxia Kingdom be spared?

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, it¡¯s useless to panic,¡± said Enze.

    The middle-aged official: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Cough, I mean, gods are only rtively powerful individuals, just like us awakened ones. If we cultivate to a profound realm, it is possible to kill gods.¡±

    The middle-aged official heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that they were not omnipotent gods. ¡°Then do you know how strong gods are?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably the ability to burn the sky and boil the sea. It can easily sink an ind and cause the continental shelf to shake.¡±

    In fact, it was difficult for Enze to describe how strong a third level Transcendent was to ayman term.

    At this time,

    Anxia native¡¯s phone buzzed. He picked it up and nced at it. His expression changed slightly.

    There were a few bishops from the Church of Crossing who had gathered in front of the people in the city of Anhu.

    A few secondster, the old watch on Enze¡¯s wrist rang.

    [Elder, the people from the Church of Crossing have surrounded our subordinate martial arts hall in Anhu. They are preaching the theory of divine gifting, and they have demoted awakening and cultivation to nothing, they¡¯re not friendly!]

 Chapter 654

    <h4>Chapter 654</h4>

    In An Hu City, there was a building that upied a wide area ¨C the Awakening Dojo ¨C although its name was vulgar, the word ¡®Awakening¡¯ was one of the most popr terms at the moment, and ordinarypanies couldn¡¯t register it even if they wanted to.

    The Awakening Dojo belonged to the outer sect of the Immortal Sect, and it was one of the coboration projects between the Immortal Sect and An Xiaxia¡¯s military.

    On one hand, it was to nurture some elite awakened ones for the army, and on the other hand, it was to give those who failed in the Immortal Sect entrance exam a chance.

    There were very few students who stood out and became the inner sect disciples of the Immortal Sect in every semester of the Awakening Martial School.

    ¡°This is the biggest martial arts club in An Xiaxia? How disappointing.¡±

    The blond man with blue eyes, who spoke poorly of An Xiaxia, nced at the martial arts club with disdain.

    Not far away,

    The two security guards of the martial arts club fell to the ground and fainted.

    There were also a few students who were lying on the ground trembling. The blond man took a step forward, and the other students took a step back.

    I know that person. He has been practicing martial arts in the Awakening Martial School for a month. I thought that he was good at martial arts, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would be defeated in one move. It seems that the cultivation method of the Immortal School is just like this.

    The blond man is the bishop of the Divine Church of Anxia. Zhao Qiang is only a student of the Martial Arts School. How can wepare him like this?

    I heard that the bishops and bishops of the Divine Church of Anxia were promoted in the past one or two months. They were originally ordinary people. After they were bestowed with divine power by the God of Anxia, they had the power they had now.

    ¡°My aunt¡¯s second daughter is studying in the pagoda forest. I heard that the God of Anxia treats people the same way and never pays attention to talent. As long as you believe in the great God of Anxia, you can be bestowed with divine power and be a supernatural being.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too, too simple. I heard that the awakened ones of the 13th Division sometimes have a weak improvement in their strength in one or two years. Although the cultivation of the immortal sect is faster, it can¡¯t bepared with the immortal sect. This time, several bishops shoulde here to teach in An Xiaxia, right? That¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°Humph, cultivation needs to be steady, and there must be a shortcut¡­ There must be a risk!¡±

    The crowd who supported the immortal sect said weakly, but soon they were drowned in the crowd.

    The bishop of the Church of the Anxia lightly punched several elite students to the ground. The impact on the onlookers was too great ¨C the stronger the immortal sect they had known before, the more shocked they were now ¨C it was said that the divine arts that the bishops were best at had not been used yet!

    The bishop, Otto, looked around and saw the expressions of the people around him.

    Even further away, there were already the awakened and soldiers of the 13th Bureau of An Xiaxia rushing over. In the high building at the end of the street, there was also the sh of a sniper rifle scope.

    He did not care.

    In his eyes, the threat of a mere gun was almost nonexistent.

    This was the city center, surrounded by civilians. With Anxia¡¯s character, he didn¡¯t have the guts to start a fight. An Xiaxia¡¯s official behavior of stopping the teaching was very funny. If he saw the mighty power of our master, heh¡­

    The corners of his mouth curled into a disdainful smile. He pointed at the awakened from the 13th Bureau and said,

    ¡°Divine arts, weak.¡±

    An invisible and intangible force descended. The first Awakened suddenly felt a chill. It was as though he had been starved for three days and three nights. His face was extremely pale. He staggered and almost fell to the ground.

    ¡°Captain Huang!¡±

    Some were furious, some were terrified.

    They only saw the blue-robed bishop point in the air, as if nothing had happened. It was too strange!

    ¡°They¡¯re here, the disciples of the immortal sects are here!¡±

    The crowd on the other side split apart. A dozen or so disciples of the immortal sects wearing loose robes walked over quickly. When they saw the people lying in the martial arts academy, they frowned.

    Then, they turned to look at a few golden-haired and blue-eyed men and asked, ¡°The evil cults?¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°Insolence!¡±

    ¡°sphemer, die!¡±

    ¡°Divine spell!¡±

    An even more terrifying invisible force descended, andyers of ripples appeared in the air.

    The immortal sect disciple who spoke was visible to the naked eye. His hair quickly turned white, and wrinkles gradually appeared on his face. His body stooped a lot, and his aura gradually weakened.

    The power of divine arts could not be dispelled by mere awakened ones.

    Only divine arts could resist divine arts.

    Otto sneered. What he wanted to see the most was those mortals dying in pain.

    He was also a little surprised. The divine power in his body was quickly consumed, and his speed was several times faster than when he used ¡°Life Return to zero¡±. The disciples of the immortal sect had some strength.

    Unfortunately, they were only mortals, and they were priests!

    At this time, a cold voice sounded.

    The girl in white robes behind him opened her white fingers. ¡°Purification ¨C¡°

    In an instant,

    The divine arts that enveloped the disciples of the immortal sects were all broken.

    ¡°Heal -¡°

    The white hair became ck again, and the wrinkles on his face faded. His peak fifth level aura was restored to its peak.

    ¡°How is that possible!¡±

    Due to his surprise, Otto spoke in the Talinnguage, and then he asked again in Anxianguage, ¡°What sorcery did you use?!¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer him.

    The disciples of the immortal sect who had been attacked at the beginning rushed forward.

    Otto was just an ordinary person before. Because of his knowledge, he did not understand spells and did not even know the existence of spells.

    He thought that divine arts were supreme.

    Although it was not right, it was not entirely wrong.

    In the level of Awakening, it was still the stage of fighting with fists and feet. Those who mastered divine arts had a great advantage. Unless it was some special ability user, they could deal with it. Otherwise, they had to be an awakened person withplete inheritance.

    ¡°Divine Art, Weakening Ray!¡±

    ¡°Divine Art, Divine Spear Art!¡±

    The disciples of the immortal sect became alert. The source energy in their bodies circted ording to a specific route, and ayer of hazy light appeared on their bodies.

    Weng ¨C

    The light film shattered, and the weakened divine spell was also canceled out.

    The Holy Spear Technique shot out with a tracking ability. The sword of the immortal sect disciples shed with white light, shing!

    Boom!

    The bright white spear shattered, and the immortal sect disciples charged straight at the bishop.

    Seeing that the shining war de was getting closer and closer, Otto panicked.

    He did not have anybat experience. He only had a few times and relied on divine arts to crush it. Once they were evenly matched, his hands and feet would be in a mess and he would not be able to use divine arts.

    Along with Otto were four bishops and one archbishop.

    The few of them attacked together and the divine power in their bodies spread.

    ¡°Divine Art, Evil Extermination!¡±

    The moment the archbishop made his move, the surrounding air seemed to bepressed, as if a pair ofrge hands were violently pressing down.

    The car in the middle seemed to have been hit by an invisible giant hammer, and the entire body of the car caved in.

    The Awakened ones that were seen on the television were nothing more than people whose strength and speed far surpassed that of ordinary people. The surrounding people had never seen such a strange scene before, and they retreated repeatedly.

    The disciples from the immortal sects felt their scalps tingle and could only desperately dodge to the sides.

    ¡°Water Shield!¡±

    ¡°Water Dragon Travelling!¡±

    ¡°Water Prison!¡±

    Cao Xinghua¡¯s fingers changed, and the source energy came out from his fingertips. One spell after another seemed to be used without any pause.

    The invisible big hand collided with the huge water shield in the air, and countless water droplets exploded. The water vapor filled the air and covered the eyes. The invisible wind pressure spread in all directions. The ordinary people who had retreated far away fell down like wheat being cut.

    The mist that filled the air gathered into a water dragon, roaring as it charged towards the archbishop.

    The archbishop¡¯s expression changed slightly. His divine power transformed into two shields to guard his side. He saw the water dragons split from the two sides and split into five.

    The four water dragons pounced on the other four bishops. Thest water dragon turned from top to bottom into a water prison, trapping the archbishop inside. Sharp water spikes emerged from the gurgling water and bypassed the divine shield, pressing against the archbishop¡¯s neck, heart, arms, and other parts.

    In an instant, before he could use his third divine art, he was already restrained.

 Chapter 655

    <h4>Chapter 655</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave these people to you to interrogate. In a while, a junior sister who is good at illusion will help you.¡±

    Cao Xinghua said to the leader of the 13th Division.

    Under the watchful eyes of the public, he still had to go through some rules.

    He looked at the people of the Church of Crossing . The thousands of ordinary believers were already afraid. Even if they believed in the God of Crossing, they could not resist the ck muzzles around them.

    Most of them were just believers and true believers.

    Most of them were bewitched and blindly believed in.

    They estimated that after being detained for a period of time, they would be released after verbal education.

    What really scared these ordinary believers was the appearances of several bishops and archbishops.

    The red robe with golden edges was torn apart, and the archbishop looked like a bloody man. However, his life was hanging by a healing spell, and he was not dead.

    Some of the other bishops fell to the ground and groaned, while others fainted. They were all badly injured. From the looks of it, they were much more miserable than the previous students of the martial arts club.

    The few of them were imprisoned in a prison dedicated to watch over the awakened ones. Their hands, feet, and necks were covered with heavy extraordinary metal. There were also the ¡°anti-magic¡± runes engraved by the immortal rune masters on them. They were also useful for divine arts.

    During the extraordinary period, Anxia also understood that and immediately used various interrogation methods.

    Torture and psychological attacks, but they were useless against these bishops.

    Looking at the blood dripping and yetughing fanatically, the interrogators felt a chill in their hearts.

    It had to be known that these few people were just ordinary people a month ago, and it had only been less than a month since they believed in the God of Crossing!

    In Talin, how many fanatics are there like them?

    A female disciple of the Immortal Sect who had learned illusion techniques was hypnotizing the weakest of them, Otto. However, she seemed to see a blurry shadow and let out a muffled groan as blood oozed out of the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ¡°Teacher!¡± The female disciple eximed in surprise.

    Zhu Shu Li skipped over to the bishop of the Church of Crossing with a serious expression on her chubby little face.

    Her eyes glowed faintly as she looked straight into the bishop¡¯s eyes until her pupils seeped out.

    Whoosh ¡ª

    Theyers of whirlpools were prated. A blurry shadow with a curved horn on its head pressed down with a mountain-like momentum. Zhu Shu Li ignored it directly. The shadow shattered, leaving only a dark golden seed that was spinning.

    ¡°None of them have seen the God of Crossing, but the God of Crossing had once descended andmunicated with them.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°In addition, there is a dark golden seed in the sea of consciousness of these people. It should be the source of their power.¡±

    ¡°It is the seed of divine power. It belongs to the power bestowed to the believers by the gods. Only the believers who have the seed of divine power can use divine arts. The seed of divine power can also subtly improve the body. Of course, it is only the evil path, and the future will be ruined.¡±

    The space rippled like water. The ripples became more and more intense, like boiling water.

    Tang Yu stepped out of the void. A momentter, the violent fluctuations of space gradually calmed down.

    He opened his [Eye of Insight] and pointed.

    The dark red cone-shaped weapon formed by the soul secret art, [Divine Destruction], charged straight at Otto¡¯s sea of consciousness. In an instant, the dark gold divine seed in the center of his sea of consciousness shattered. The scattered divine power was alsopletely eliminated by the Divine Destruction Awl.

    ¡°Release him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, okay.¡±

    The prison guard did not know what was going on, but he did not dare to disobey. He immediately took out the key and unlocked the handcuffs and handcuffs.

    ¡°Give him a healing spell. There is no need for too much. Just let him wake up.¡±

    The moment the divine seed was shattered, Otto had already fainted. If not for the fact that his divine power had dissipated, his sea of consciousness would have been thrown into chaos, and his intelligence would have dropped.

    A white light emerged from the palms of the Immortal Sect disciples that followed him. They aimed their palms at him from a distance. A few secondster, they withdrew their palms.

    Otto gradually woke up from his daze. When he saw the person in front of him, he shouted, ¡°You sphemers, die!¡±

    ¡°Divine Art, Curse!¡±

    His eyes shed blood and tears as he stared nkly at his palms, not reacting at all.

    ¡°Curse!¡±

    ¡°Curse!¡±

    He immediately fell to the ground and became crazy.

    ¡­

    The God of Crossing had just walked out of seclusion.

    ¡°My Origin has recovered to 60%. It¡¯s too fast. It won¡¯t be long before I can take another step.¡±

    It was only then that he had the time to check the information of his believers.

    A god who had condensed a Divine Spark could ept the prayers of believers from far away. Generally, believers who prayed would not care about it. Only those who were crazy believers and above would asionally pay attention to it.

    The God of Crossing filtered out the prayers of believers and focused on Anxia.

    ¡°One day and one night has passed. The Divine Church should have taken root in Anxia, right?¡±

    The Arch-Bishop had been bestowed with a lot of Divine Power by Him. He had mastered several high-level Divine Arts, so it was not difficult for him to deal with the Great Circle of Awakening.

    If they were lucky, they would be able to take down the immortal sect.

    Even if the immortal sect had stronger experts, if they were smart, they would have to cooperate obediently.

    There were many cultists who had been burned to death in the Talin Kingdom.

    The God of Crossing was in a good mood. From escaping with a narrow escape to obtaining a great opportunity, he had taken a step forward.

    He was suddenly stunned. Why was there something wrong with the Arch-Bishop¡¯s prayers?

    It seemed like he was asking for help?

    He looked at the others. The call for help was already more than ten hours ago. His face immediately darkened and the underground space shook violently. Dark red lightning bolts appeared and crackled. The surrounding earth stones turned into dust amidst the dark red lightning bolts.

    He was furious.

    However, the archbishop was already a top-notchbat force among his believers. No matter how high he was, he would not reach the level of extraordinary ¨C having a divine seed in a short period of time would not allow him to raise a true expert.

    It was the critical moment to restore the source. The God of Crossing was unwilling to personally take action for such a trivial matter. His divine power spread throughout his body. In the next moment, he appeared in another ce in the Realm of God, in a great hall.

    The hall was empty, with only the materials that piled up into a mountain and dozens of unconscious young men and women.

    He waved his hand, and wounds appeared on the bodies of the dozens of young men and women. Drops of blood appeared, and he recruited them into a crystal stone to test their talent.

    These people were all Awakened ones, and their talent was good. The God of Crossing picked out the three with the highest talent among them. With a light clench of his hand, the bodies of the others exploded, turning into a blood mist that filled the sky. The blood mist converged into a river and was sent into the grooves, forming a blood pool.

    The materials that piled up into mountains also floated in the air, fusing and changing.

    The God of Crossing took out many treasures from his spatial ring and fused them into his own blood. Finally, the remaining three most talented awakened ones were lifted into the air by his divine power¡­

    After a series of operations, he constructed divine power crystals that were even more precious than divine power seeds. A momentter, the three angels with grayish-white wings on their backs, their bodies emitting wisps of golden light. They looked extremely noble, but their faces were twisted like evil spirits. They appeared before him.

    The angel knelt down in front of the God of Crossing.

    He nced over and nodded in satisfaction. With a wave of his hand, the three ghost faced angels broke through the roof and soared into the sky.

 Chapter 656

    <h4>Chapter 656</h4>

    The Southern Suburbs of Anhu was a newly built prison. It covered arge area and was also known as a bottomless prison. The prisoners here were all awakened criminals, especially the vicious and powerful awakened ones.

    The more difficult the target was, the more they were locked up in the lower levels.

    Several bishops of the Church of Crossing were locked up in various parts of the underground five levels.

    Every checkpoint needed to be verified by the iris, and the high-strength alloy door was enough to withstand a full-strength attack from a peak Body Sculpting expert.

    There were people in prison police uniforms patrolling the corridor and high walls. They were all Awakened ones, armed with new firearms that could only be seen inboratories.

    There were surveince cameras everywhere in the prison and corridor. There were almost no blind spots and there were even perceptive ability users. They would take turns to investigate. Even if some criminals with special abilities could hide from the surveince cameras, they would not be able to escape the detection of the ability users.

    Since the establishment of the Southern Suburbs Prison, hundreds of awakened criminals were imprisoned. There were almost no weaklings below the third level of the awakened realm, but no one had ever escaped from the prison.

    It created the reputation of the Bottomless Prison.

    Of course, from Tang Yu¡¯s point of view, the Southern Suburbs Prison was still far from enough. The prison on his floating ind could even imprison Transcendents. That was what it meant to be in and out. However, Tree Shade generally didn¡¯t lock up prisoners. Those whomitted crimes would be fined for small matters and killed directly for major matters.

    Only those with special value would be imprisoned in that prison, such as exotic beasts, foreign races, and some people with abilities that could be used for experiments.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t stay in the Southern Suburbs Prison for long. He returned to the immortal sect to prepare for the immortal sect and the Crossing Crossing Sect. It was impossible for them to coexist. The recent ie from Talin Country was almost zero!

    Only Zhu Shu Li, who had transformed into a researcher, and some disciples of the immortal sect were left.

    Boom!

    The underground of the Southern Suburbs prison shook violently, and the sound of an rm rang rapidly.

    Zhu Shu Li, Yuan Hu, and the others from Division 13 quickly rushed to the control room.

    Outside the Southern Suburbs prison was a lush forest that stretched as far as the eye could see. There were no surveince cameras in all directions.

    ¡°In the sky, there is something strange in the sky!¡±

    The radar noticed something strange. It was not a bird. The energy reaction was gradually rising, almostparable to a small nuclear power nt!

    The image quickly drew closer, and a golden figure appeared on the screen.

    The grayish-white wings were two to three meters long. His face was distorted, and his eyes and nose could not be distinguished. He stood in the air, and his terrifying aura made the surroundings blurry, like a god.

    Yuan Hu was shocked.

    As the person who contributed to the cooperation with the Immortal Sect, his status gradually rose. Now, he was the number one person in the 13th Division, and his strength was also the same.

    Two months ago, Yuan Hu could not imagine that he could have such strength in such a short period of time.

    But the strange angel on the painting, even through the screen, made his heart palpitate!

    The Ghost Face Angel looked over, and in an instant, there were only snowkes left in the countless images.

    The angel in the sky joined his hands and slowly pulled outwards. An energy ball constantly expanded in his palm.

    ¡°Fire, quick!¡± Yuan Hu roared.

    The automatic defense weapons outside the prison quickly focused, and the continuous barrage of bullets formed a tangerine-yellow chain.

    Boom!

    Balls of fireballs exploded. With the only remaining surveince image, the strange angel waspletely shrouded in the mes of the explosion.

    ¡°Is it defeated?¡±

    Countless people in the control room were waiting with rapt attention.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Zhu Shu Li stood on the chair and slightly raised her head to look at the surveince screen. She put her hands on her waist and said in a tone like an adult.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be? The prison in the Southern Suburbs is not equipped with ordinary machine guns. Even a tank can tear it apart, let alone the angel. If it is not one or two shots, how can the body withstand it?¡±

    In many people¡¯s hearts, Awakened ones who could leap over walls were already experts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rx. Prepare for the second round of attack at any time Elder, you can at least injure that strange angel, right?¡±

    Thest sentence was directed at Zhu Shu Li.

    She frowned. In her perception, the existence of an angel was very strange. It was not like that of a human. It had life and an aura, but it gave her a feeling of a puppet-like coldness.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Her head started to float as Origin Energy began to spread out.

    Within the cloud of smoke, a light shed.

    Boom!!

    The prison in the Southern Suburbs shook again. Only a few people in the control room could stand still. The rest were all swaying. The things were scattered all over the ground. It was very messy.

    Yuan Hu stared at the scene that was already in the shape of a snowke. At thest moment, he saw a terrible fire sweeping up like a cloud bomb hitting the prison in the Southern Suburbs. The prison surface turned into ruins in an instant. The mushroom cloud like smoke rose into the sky. Even in Anhu City, they felt the shock and saw this scene!

    ¡°Check the surveince in other directions!¡±

    The operator quickly got up from the ground. From some of the remaining surveince cameras in the prison, they could see that the thick alloy tes on the ground and the ground had been prated. The edges of the sawtooth were red from the high temperature.

    The surface of the ground could no longer be seen, and the ground floor was charred ck like hell. Whether it was the criminals or the prison officers, there were almost noplete corpses. The second, third, fourth, and fifth floors of the underground floor were also prated with many holes. However, the aftermath of the explosion was weakened a lot. After being weakened byyers, most of the awakened ones in the prison survived stubbornly under the aftermath.

    On the fifth floor of the prison, the archbishopughed loudly. ¡°My Lord¡¯s messenger has arrived. You sphemers must die!¡±

    After witnessing the mighty power of the messenger, the archbishop¡¯s faith instantly rose, and the light of faith flourished. The threads of faith invisible to the naked eye became thicker and thicker, heading towards the distant God of Crossing.

    Only then did the smoke and dust in the air slowly disperse, revealing the figure of the Ghost Face Angel who waspletely unharmed.

    At this time, all the defensive weapons outside the prison had been destroyed. There were already fighter jets rising from the nearest military base, but¡­ energy balls gathered in the Ghost Face Angel¡¯s hands once again.

    A fatal sense of crisis gripped everyone¡¯s throat, making it difficult for them to breathe.

    Zhu Shu Li was still maintaining the source energy shield that covered the control room. The people inside felt better, but she was conflicted.

    There were still several hundred meters of distance between the fiveyers of the control room. There were several alloy doors in between, either piercing through the walls of the passage and flying out through the gaps, or directly piercing through theyers of ceiling.

    For Zhu Shu Li, this was not a simple matter.

    What was important was that there was not enough time!

    You are making things difficult for me!

    The ball of light containing terrifying energy rotated in the Ghost Face Angel¡¯s palm. A mirage appeared in the sky and countless celestial soldiers rushed towards the Ghost Face Angel.

    The Ghost Face Angel was shocked, but he was still prepared to throw the ball of light towards the prison below. His mission was to destroy this sinful prison.

    In a sh,

    The space behind him rippled slightly. His entire body was covered in ck robes. A figure holding a sickle appeared and hacked down. The Ghost Face Angel pped the energy ball back. Just as he turned around, an endless pressure came from all directions, and even space seemed to freeze.

    The feeling of being imprisoned onlysted for a moment. In the next instant, he arrived at the magnificent Divine Kingdom. The great God of Crossing spread his glory. He lowered his head and bathed in the glory.

    Rip pull

    The space was cut open, and the broken wing angel fell from the sky, blood pouring down like a pir.

    The archbishop¡¯s expression froze, like a bolt from the blue.

    ¡­

    At the heart of Anhu,

    Above the clouds,

    The two Ghost-faced Angels looked down on all living beings, their backs shining with golden light.

    They reced the God of Crossing, spreading endless glory. They were also the sharp swords in the hands of the God of Crossing. Armed helicopters that had been cut apart fell from the sky andnded on the top floor of the building, on the square or on the streets. There were constant explosions, and the people screamed and fled.

    Gradually,

    Some people began to kneel down and recite the God of Crossing, and more and more people knelt down like dominos.

    In Division 13, Anxia¡¯s higher-ups looked from afar with ugly expressions.

    In the suburbs, Shea, who had rushed over on the Floating Chariot, had lines built in front of him. A gun more than two meters long was held in his hand. He raised the muzzle of the gun and focused his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m a professional when ites to hunting birds.¡±

 Chapter 657

    <h4>Chapter 657</h4>

    ¡°General, the two angels are in the sky above the city. They can¡¯t use powerful missiles. The armed helicopters¡­ have been withdrawn.¡±

    Wu Zhi was useless against the angels. The missile was detonated before it flew in. The machine gun hit the angel, and even the thinyer of light on the outeryer was unable to prate it. Instead, the armed helicopter that was shot down had caused a lot of damage.

    The modern technology that he was proud of seemed¡­ vulnerable in front of the two angels.

    ¡°Does God really exist?¡±

    The general muttered, feeling powerless in his heart.

    ¡°When will the elders arrive?¡±

    ¡°They are already on their way. It will take them at least thirteen minutes, but¡±

    The pavilion elder was the peak of the single-target force of Anxia. Before the appearance of Genesis Qi, every one of them was a famous martial arts grandmaster. After awakening, they were able to ovee obstacles and walk at the forefront of this unknown road.

    After obtaining theplete cultivation method of the immortal sect, the several pavilion elders had even more significant breakthroughs.

    However¡­ the general was very clear about the strength of these pavilion elders. They were only mortal bodies, and it was impossible for them to resist heavy machine guns, let alone crush missiles with one hand.

    ¡°These pavilion elders are wearing the newly developed war armor of the research department. They should¡­¡±

    The adjutant really wanted to say that he should be able to contend against the two angels, but when he saw the ¡°divine might¡± of the two angels from afar, he could not say the word ¡°resist.¡±

    They could only watch as Anxia¡¯s people were brainwashed and turned intombs of the Crossing Crossing Sect.

    ¡°What about the Immortal School? What did they say?¡± The general took a deep breath, afraid that he would hear bad news again.

    ¡°The Immortal School¡­ When we contacted them, they said that the reinforcements had already set off.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    The general clenched his fingers. He was full of anger, but he did not dare to act rashly.

    More and more people knelt down, their foreheads touching the ground. They praised the name of God and gradually formed a belief. The invisible power gathered into a line.

    In the air, the golden light behind the Ghost Face Angel became brighter and brighter. It was like a golden wheel that could be clearly seen in a radius of a hundred miles.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A dull sound came from somewhere. A thumb-sized hole appeared on the distorted face of the angel. In an instant, the hole expanded, and the edges fell like fragments, shattering bit by bit.

    ¡­

    On the roof of an abandoned building on the east side of Anhu City.

    With a pipe in his mouth, the smoke ring that Shea spat out slowly expanded, turning into the word ¡°lonely¡±.

    ¡°So, I am already this strong.¡±

    He held the divine weapon and pretended to be a great expert. In less than half a second, he broke his technique.

    Thinking back to the journey, Shea sighed.

    At the awakened realm, he could fight three to four battles and was proud of his own explosive art, but when he reached the Transcendent realm, he was dispirited.

    Rune bullets were not enough to deal with extraordinary power. Even if his explosive power increased the power of the bullets, it was still inferior to the experts in the first echelon of Tree Shade.

    Beam weapons could not match up with his own ability, and the explosive power was not a high level talent, and it was notparable to some high level spells.

    He was not good at dealing damage, and the road of Launcher was getting narrower and narrower as he walked.

    Until,

    Some time ago, I obtained the Light of Destruction from the Lord. After merging it with my body, my innate ability has changed. The Power of Destruction is no longer limited to the runic bullets.

    ¡°Even the smoke ring I spit out has the power of destruction. Who can stop it? How can there be few people who understand the romance of using guns and cannons?¡±

    In Tree Shade, the ¡°Gun Cannon ss¡± was not favored by the market. There were still some students in the primary and intermediate sses, but there were only a few students in the advanced ss.

    The professionalbat of the Gunner ss was to burn money, and there weren¡¯t any particrly well-known top experts. Many students from the Gun and Cannon ss were auxiliary students, only for the sake of long range support in the team.

    But now it was different. He cultivated the Power of Destruction. After he broke through to the second rank, the Gunner ss would have a cauldron carrying figure. Shea decided to seize the source of life and start from the World Tree Academy.

    ¡°Uh, wait¡­¡±

    Shea estimated his ownbat strength after breaking through, and thenpared the one leading the ¡°Spell ss¡± ine and the one leading the ¡°Sword Arts ss¡± Kong, he felt that he couldn¡¯t be too impatient and had to follow his heart.

    In the distance,

    The Ghost-Faced Angel¡¯s body was annihted inch by inch, falling silently from the sky.

    The other Ghost-Faced Angel, who was stronger than him, suddenly realized. He turned his gaze and saw Shea, who was several kilometers away.

    He seemed to be distracted!

    The Ghost-Faced Angel was filled with rage as he pped his wings like a sh of lightning.

    Divine Judgment!

    A few dark red lightning bolts tore through the sky. A long sword formed from energy appeared in the Ghost-Faced Angel¡¯s hand. The sword shed down, and before the sword beam could reach it, the abandoned building beneath Shea¡¯s feet exploded. Smoke and dust filled the sky.

    Boom!

    A violent gust of air swept towards the west. In the air, Shea opened his arms, allowing the dark red lightning bolts to strike his body. They were absorbed by the silver mechanical armor on his body.

    Lines formed on his left hand, and a handheld cannon appeared in his hand. In his right hand, there was a revolving machine gun.

    The mechanical armor changed, and two ck cannon barrels extended out from his back, pointing ahead.

    The ck box beside his feet automatically opened, and silver balls flew out one after another. Like eyes, Origin Energy gathered in front of him.

    Boom!

    The balls, handheld cannons, machine guns, and cannon barrels all fired at this moment.

    The sword beam that the Ghost Face Angel had shed out was instantly annihted in the endless light.

    Even his body only struggled for less than a second before his damaged body fell from the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s over the fire again. It¡¯s cooked.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Thank you all for your help. This is a small token of thanks.¡±

    An official senior executive opened the box. Inside were bright crystals of different colors. It was thew fragments.

    It was even more than the first transaction.

    However, Tang Yu was a little speechless. Can¡¯t you just pack them separately? Differentw fragments would affect each other when ced together! The worst result was that it could even turn the surroundings into a ck hole with a bang.

    He looked around and found that it was fine.

    Anxia had probably gotten the fragments from various ces and had only put them together not long ago. The impact was not big.

    He took it and put it in his pocket, quietly transferring it into the world ring, separating thew fragments.

    There were a total of 21. Including the previous transactions, he asionally found them around the Abyssal Rift. There were already more than 30w fragments, covering gold, wood, water, fire, earth, ice, wind, thunder, darkness, and space. The ten other majorws were enough to imitate the Holy City and build the ¡°Dao Comprehension Stone Tablet¡±.

    These were all foundations.

    ¡°I wonder what Sect Master Tang thinks of the God of Crossing. How confident are you if you take action?¡±

    What do you think?

    Of course, it was through theputer.

    He had also seen the projection of the God of Crossing on theputer. However,bined with all kinds of practical things, Tang Yu knew very well that it was the real god in the mouth of the Great Chang Expert, not like the frog god. He threatened the frog by roasting the frog. That frog god could not exin how he had be a god ¨C the frog god had not mastered the method to be a god!

    However, there must be a God of Crossing. Even the god messenger had been refined by him.

    A Divine Spiritparable to a Third Order Transcendent was still at the opponent¡¯s home ground. Grand Lord Tang had a hundred percent confidence¡­

    He could not win.

    If it was Nancy, would she be able to win?

    However, the Sky Blue was notparable to the Aino Continent or Earth. It was just an ordinary low-level life. It could not withstand the shockwaves of a Domain level powerhouse¡¯s battle.

    The shockwaves of a battle of the same intensity might only be able to destroy a mountain peak on Earth, but on the Sky Blue, it could destroy mountains.

    When Nancy and the God of Crossing¡¯s battle came to a conclusion, Talin and the surrounding countries would most likely have already disappeared.

    A mere fifty-five percentbat power would not be able to destroy a god.

    If the God of Crossing was more powerful than he had imagined, things would not be good.

    He pondered for a moment. ¡°The God of Crossing is unknown in strength, but there is one thing that I believe in. I believe in both sess and failure. As long as I stop the passing of the church and destroy the atmosphere of belief in Talin, I will be able to weaken the God of Crossing.¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, with Anxia as the leader, the alliance ofrge countries like Xi Lun, Brittan, Feiying, and other countries began to clear up from the country andunched a ban on the passing of the church.

 Chapter 658

    <h4>Chapter 658</h4>

    In the underground of the Talin Kingdom, lightning shed and thunder rumbled.

    The God of Crossing was very bored, and he couldn¡¯t even calm down when he was in seclusion to recover his source.

    ¡°The three angels I conjured were allparable to powerhouses in the Void Treading Realm. How could it be¡­¡±

    It had only been less than ten minutes since he entered the boundary of Anhu City when the three Ghost Face Angels struck the GG.

    He didn¡¯t even have time to check the situation with the passage of faith.

    He didn¡¯t even know how the Ghost-Faced Angel had died!

    ¡°A missile? No, impossible. Anxia¡¯s national power is simr to Talin¡¯s. At most, my Ghost-Faced Angel would be injured.¡±

    ¡°Could there be an expert from the Immortal School who can crush the Ghost-Faced Angel?¡± The God of Crossing frowned.

    He was very clear about the history of the development of the Heavenly Blue. In less than ten years, it was only because the Heavenly Blue and the Mountain Sea Great World were intertwined that the density of Genesis Qi rose that these awakened ones appeared.

    In the Mountain and Sea Great World, it was difficult toe from nothing for ten years. Even if the Heavenly Blue had a poption of 1.5 billion, it was already the limit for a few people with talent and luck to be able to give birth to an ordinary Void Treading cultivator.

    In his calctions, the probability of the Heavenly Blue native reaching Void Treading realm within ten years was less than one in ten thousand.

    It was impossible for there to be an expert who could crush the Ghost Face Angel amongst the natives.

    Unless¡­

    ¡°The Immortal Sect is not a native. It¡¯s a powerful force from the Mountain and Sea Realm. That must be the case!¡±

    The God of Crossing felt that he had discovered the truth.

    The Mountain and Sea Realm that had been stranded on the Heavenly Blue was usually just ordinary beasts with low intelligence. However, it was possible that he had somehow managed to escape to this world. It was also possible for others.

    The appearance of the Immortal Sect was very sudden.

    It was undoubtedly the people of the Mountain and Sea Realm!

    He had previously offended some great power, and his subordinates had all died in battle. He had also been pursued by three Divine Domain experts, and he had been seriously injured. He had yet to fully recover.

    He immediately ordered his followers to gather all the information about the Immortal Sect.

    Now,

    The entire Talin is under the control of the God of Crossing. The higher-ups are either believers or coerced. Only in some small cities and viges, there is still a resistance.

    The power of God is supreme, and the order personally issued by the God is that the speed of the state machine is several times more efficient than before. Soon, the God of Crossing gets the information he wants.

    A Sect Master, a four-sided elder.

    ¡°They must be humans from the Mountain and Sea Realm. No, they might not be humans.¡±

    These people were all above the Void Stepping stage, but the God of Crossing could not guess exactly how powerful they were. They had never gone all out.

    He decided to start from the disciples of the Immortal Sect.

    The top powers of the Mountain and Sea Great World had decided that there were three reasons for this: suppress level experts, sufficient resources, and aplete legacy system.

    Before he became a god, he was also a god domain realm master. However, he was far from being able to suppress super experts. He couldn¡¯t be considered to have a deep foundation or inheritance. His Deity Transformation Technique was only obtained by luck during an exploration of the Ancient Deste Paradise.

    Without a deep foundation, it was easy for him to face a disaster. The attack of three god domain experts had destroyed his forces.

    He once had dozens of cultivation techniques, hundreds ofbat techniques, and spells. There were nock of peak level experts, but it was still notprehensive enough. There were even more inheritances halls, secret techniques corresponding to talent, unique cultivation grounds, and so on.

    The experts under him were mostly rogue cultivators. Their loyalty was limited, and the ones he cultivated did not even have a single Unity Realm.

    The cultivation system of a top power could ensure that a Divine Domain would be born every thousand years.

    The God of Crossing, the Tree B, was flourishing. He knew that he was not weak, but he was still far from being a top power.

    ¡°The Immortal Sect is not necessarily a top power. The Mountain and Sea Realm has more than one ordinary power that I can destroy by myself.¡±

    He found information about the famous disciples of the Immortal Sect.

    Shang Gong Ling, the disciple of the sect master of the Immortal Sect. He has cultivated for less than a year and has awakened to the great perfection stage.

    Cao Xinghua, the disciple of Elder Enze of the Immortal Sect. He is the first batch of disciples of the Immortal Sect. He has cultivated for five months. His strength¡­ has awakened to the eleventh stage.

    Zi Lun Nina, the second batch of disciples of the Immortal Sect, has cultivated for less than four months. His strength¡­ has awakened to the tenth stage?

    The God of Crossing felt that something was wrong the more he looked at it.

    One year at the Great Perfection Stage was one thing, but five months at the eleventh stage? Four months at the tenth stage?

    Did they grow up eating heavenly treasures? The immortal sect was actually so generous to let the natives enjoy heavenly treasures?

    He searched through the information of the other immortal sect disciples.

    In the first batch of disciples, apart from those with poor talent, most of them were already in the Body Sculpting Realm.

    The second batch of disciples was about the same. The one with the highest talent was either at the peak of the Body Sculpting Realm, or¡­ had already broken through to the Condensing Origin Realm.

    Where did so many heavenly treasurese from?

    ¡°In other words, with just ¡®normal cultivation¡¯, the disciples of the Immortal Sect would be able to awaken to the sixth or seventh level in half a year. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to reach the eighth or tenth level in a year.¡±

    Moreover, the disciples of the Immortal Sect had extraordinarybat strength, and they were often able to kill exotic beasts that broke in.

    It was not just a paper tiger with an empty rank!

    In addition to all of these, the Immortal Sect seemed to be even more outstanding than the top powers he knew of?

    In other words, the Immortal Sect was the top power of the Mountain and Sea Realm, a stone hammer!

    The God of Crossing was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡°The Immortal Sect is actually so treacherous. They are obviously stronger, but they still show weakness to the enemy. Fortunately, I have not left the Realm of Gods.¡±

    His Realm of Gods has enveloped dozens of cities including the Kingdom of Talin. Its range isparable to two provinces. In the Realm of Gods, the gods are almost omnipotent, stronger than when he was at his prime. Once he leaves the Realm of Gods, he will face the top forces of the Immortal Sect¡­

    He will have no life.

    Everything is a conspiracy of the Immortal Sect. Fortunately, I saw through it!

    ¡°The most important thing right now is to umte the power of faith and expand the number of believers. The path of immortality is not to be a god. As long as I stay alive, I still have a chance!¡±

    ¡­

    Anxia and the other countries moved very quickly. All the activities of the God of Crossing in the country, in the open and in the dark, and the relevant people were captured in a short two days, and the corresponding education wasunched.

    The modern people were very realistic. Most people were just believers, believers, and a few true believers. They were not fanatics. If the God of Crossing could not bring them benefits, it would bring them a disaster of imprisonment. Not many people could still persist in their beliefs.

    Not to mention crossing the disaster.

    To arrest believers in the name of disrupting public order and harming social security, many believers abandoned the God of Crossing as soon as they were caught in the detention center.

    The verification method was also simple.

    -Insulting the God of Crossing.

    If you collect the quotes of these people, you can gather them into a copy of the Art of ¨C Cursing Street.

    Outside the country, in the name of several big countries, it was not rted to the foundation of the country. The other small countries were very cooperative.

    In the south of Talin,

    Yi Xun, a beautiful town.

    In the middle of the city, a gorgeous circr building was built. In front of the circr building, there were people standing. They were ¡°filled with righteous indignation¡± and surrounded a dozen ordinary people.

    On the waxy yellow faces of the dozen people, there were either numbness or panic.

    The old man in a bishop robe stood on the steps of the circr building. ¡°We will now begin the trial of heretics.¡±

    As soon as the bishop finished speaking, the surrounding people burst out in unison:

    ¡°Burn to death!¡±

    ¡°Burn to death!¡±

    ¡°Burn to death!¡±

    The faces of more than a dozen ¡°heretics¡± turned pale.

 Chapter 659

    <h4>Chapter 659</h4>

    There were a dozen or so peoplebeled as heretics, both old and young. They seemed toe from three families. A woman in tattered clothes and a rotten egg on her head was hugging her two children who were five or six years old. However, a group of people in silver armor violently pulled them away and tied them to wooden frames.

    The wooden frame was filled with dry weeds and poured gasoline directly on the heretics.

    The surrounding ground was charred ck. There were many heretics who had been burned to death by the Divine Church recently.

    The believers raised their hands and shouted excitedly.

    ¡°Light the fire.¡±

    The mes started to burn and spread even more violently because of the gasoline.

    The hay made a crackling sound, and what was even louder was the cries of the child. The mes went up along the wooden frame, and the heat twisted the air.

    ¡°Spell, Sand Wave!¡±

    Swoosh ¨C ¨C

    Countless grains of sand came from the distance, likeyers of waves, urately covering every burning pile of grass.

    The bishop¡¯s eyes widened, passing the crowd that had been washed down by the sand waves, and saw a group of people approaching quickly.

    ¡°There are also heretics, knights, kill on the spot!¡±

    ¡°F*ck your heresy!¡±

    There were more than a dozen knights in silver armor. Each of them was equivalent to an Awakened. They had pistols and shotguns hanging around their waists, long swords, spears, and broadswords on their backs. They looked a little out of ce, but they were the main ruling force of Yi Xun Town.

    The believers fled in panic, and the knights pulled out their pistols. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The sudden rolling dust covered their vision, and one silver figure after another flew out of the dust. Some were still twitching on the ground, and some were already lifeless.

    ¡°The main members of the Church of Crossing need not be left alive, hurry up.¡±

    A cold voice rang out, and a graceful figure wearing a tightbat suit, with long golden hair and purple pupils, walked out from the dust.

    ¡°S-heretic, how dare you!¡±

    The bishop retreated, and a slow divine spellnded on Zi Lun. He did not hesitate to flee to the other side.

    Whoosh

    With a sh of the sword, a flying sword brought with it blood and drew an arc in the air, directly piercing through a fleeing knight of the church.

    The bishop stumbled and rolled two rounds on the ground. He stood up with his bloody ribs and ran into a small alley.

    Zi Lun took a slow pace that she was not used to and swung two flying swords into the small alley.

    Yi Xun was a small town. The alleys were numerous and narrow, extending in all directions.

    The bishop dragged his injured body and fled quickly.

    He nced at the silver light at the corner of his eyes and twisted his body.

    Swish ¨C

    Two flying swords pierced the calves and abdomen.

    Creak ¨C

    The wooden door on one side of the alley opened, and the bishop¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°Save, save me.¡±

    Behind the door was a figure full of whiskers, and hatred shed through his eyes.

    He took two steps forward, crouched down, and under the bishop¡¯s hopeful gaze, he pulled out a dagger from his sleeve and stabbed it into the bishop¡¯s heart. Then, he pulled it out and shed down again and again.

    Zi Lun stopped at the entrance of the alley. She turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Yi Xun to you. I have to go deep into the core area. Before the Church of Crossing can react, I have to deal with more important members.¡±

    ¡­

    Almost all the fanatical believers who believed in the God of Crossing held important positions in the Church.

    These people viewed the God of Crossing as the only one. It was almost useless to arrest and interrogate him. The zealots burned their vitality to cast divine arts, causing a lot of trouble for the capital.

    The closer they went to the core of the Talin Kingdom, the more devout faces could be seen.

    ¡°Have you found the traces of the God of Crossing?¡±

    Tang Yu, who wore a ck coat, walked past. The space distorted imperceptibly, and the people around him could not see the three people walking past him.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ine shook her head and hugged the holy artifact, Bing Ming. The blue dress floated upward under her near-solid perception.

    ¡°In my divine domain, it is much more difficult to spread perception than in the normal environment. It may also be misled. Maybe only in close range can I find the God of Crossing.¡±

    Nancy heard and looked left and right, as if everyone could be the God of Crossing.

    In addition to them, there were the Hongyue, Gretel and Tailun.

    Tang Yu came to the second avatar, with a special ring on his finger ¨C embedded with the fragments of the spacew ¨C in a sense, this avatar was stronger than the main body.

    He was worried that the God of Crossing would hide, or fight to the death and destroy everything.

    The three search teams also had the intention of luring the snake out of the hole.

    A dignified god would not be afraid of a few Tier 2 Transcendents, right?

    ¡°The Heavenly Blue is so big. If the God of Crossing wants to develop his faith, he would not be able to hide¡­ but what if he escapes?¡±

    It was not a good thing for the Heavenly Blue to be remembered by a god.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first upy the stable Abyssal Rift of the pagoda forest. In the past, what if.¡±

    Passing through this city was the stable Abyssal Rift of Talin.

    As they traveled, ine¡¯s brand radar continued to scan.

    He was also sensing if there was anything strange about the space around them.

    A statue of the God of Crossing could be seen on several streets of the city. There were believers kowtowing to the statue everywhere. However, Tang Yu noticed that Talin City was far less prosperous than it used to be. The supermarket shelves were empty. Manypanies and factories were suspended.

    On the streets, there were either kowtowing or wandering believers, their figures showing an unhealthy waxy yellow.

    That¡¯s right!

    Since the Church of the God of Crossing became the Tradition and controlled the entire country, Talin had undergone a round of revolution and suffered countless losses.

    Moreover, because of the blockade, it was almost a fatal blow to thepanies in modern society. Not to mention, everyone worshipped the gods, everyone believed in the highest faith, how many people were involved in production?

    If one had the ability and the ability to be a manager, it was not impossible for them to change into a country with ¡°supreme power and high cohesiveness¡±. However, what kind of people were the management of Talin now? In terms of faith, the believers were on the top and the believers were on the bottom. The entire country was already in chaos.

    ¡­

    In the underground, the God of Crossing was still in seclusion to recover his origin.

    But this time, he was awakened.

    The threads of faith were broken in batches.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡±

    He was shocked and angry. He immediately received the prayers of his believers.

    ¡°Four great countries! Immortal sects! Damn it, don¡¯t force me! I¡¯m afraid of myself when I go crazy!¡±

    ¡°No, no, this must be another plot by the Immortal Sect. We have to stabilize it!¡±

    ¡°No, with the speed of the Immortal Sect, in a few days, my believers will be reduced by eighty to ny percent. At that time, it is very likely that their Divinity will drop. Not to mention advancing a step further, they will even suffer a bacsh, leaving behind injuries that are more serious than the loss of Origin!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°God¡¯s Domain¡­ seems to be boiling.¡± ine raised her head.

    ¡°Look over there!¡± Nancy pointed into the distance.

    They were at the former Talin military base ¨C used to seal off the Abyssal Rift ¨C and now it was taken over by the Church of the God of Crossing.

    Members of the knights in silver armor could be seen everywhere in the base. There were many bishops and central bishops, and there was also an archbishop.

    At this time,

    Whether it was the archbishops, knights, or some ordinary believers, they all knelt on the ground and kowtowed, chanting the name ¡®God of Crossing¡¯.

    ¡®¡­ Praise my Lord, there are heretics in the trial, burning their lives and exhausting their souls, not hesitating¡­¡±

    This scene urred all over the Talin Kingdom.

    Seven-colored rays of light streaked across the sky like a heavenly river.

    Not good! Danger!

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyelids jumped.

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    In the void, an invisible force descended from a higher level.

    It wasn¡¯t just here. The God of Crossing had performed many ¡°precise blows¡± within the range of the divine realm.

    Tang Yu¡¯s body released a faint me light that turned into a force that collided with the invisible force in the void.

    Waves of air spread out, revealing the figures of Tang Yu and the other two. The bishops and knights in the base did not pay attention to the sudden appearance of strangers. They had been sent flying by the terrifying waves of air, and the entire base was a mess.

    Buzz ¨C

    ine rose into the air, her dress fluttering, her feet covered by a mysterious ice-blue light.

    In an instant, the surroundings turned into the color of ice and snow, and there was a bone-chilling cold.

    Her frost domain radiated for hundreds of kilometers, and nearly half of therge cities adjacent to the base were enveloped in the territory.

    Snow fluttered, and silver clothes wrapped around it.

    The domain collided with the Domain of the Gods, interfering with each other.

    In the ice and snow, streams of cold currents rolled up, and explosions sounded in the void.

    In the far west, sword energy soared into the sky.

    In the north, thunder clouds surged.

    It was Kong and Gray who attacked one after another, reducing the ¡°precision¡± damage of the God of Crossing to the minimum.

    ¡°I found him. No, he is here.¡±

    ¡­

    In the core area of the pagoda forest, which was also a town shrouded in the domain of gods, some of the major attacking teams had already entered the core area.

    The awakened ones of the 11th District of the Flying Eagle Country, wearing excellent modern equipment, had taken out a team of knights.

    Suddenly,

    An invisible force descended.

    The figure of the entire group of Awakened ones froze. They were like sand paintings on a painting board as they were suddenlypletely wiped away.

    On the other side,

    The Awakened ones from Xi Lun Transcendence were fighting in a certain church.

    An invisible force descended, but it suddenly exploded in the void.

    Boom!

    The top of the church was overturned and exploded. Whether it was the awakened ones from Xi Lun¡¯s Extraordinary Bureau or the priests of the church, they were all sent flying by the terrifying energy flow.

    In the core area, Shanggong Ling held a long sword in her hand. Blood dripped from the sword. A momentter, the long sword was spotless.

    This was the first time she had truly killed someone. Along the way, she had seen too much chaos. Her originally somewhat jumpy state of mind gradually calmed down.

    One man, one sword, cut down evil people, calm down the chaos.

    Her gaze became increasingly firm.

    Suddenly,

    She raised her head and saw the terrifying energy that had erupted from the void.

    The long sword was ced in front of her, and the Origin Energy airflow spiraled into a ck and white circle.

    The terrifying energy poured down. The surrounding houses, trees, and some of the restless believers on the street were all affected and exploded in an instant.

    She was also sent flying and tumbled two times. Her face was flushed red as she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡­

    In the void, divine sounds rang out, and endless streams of light converged to form a three to four meter tall figure with crimson skin and two horns on his head.

    This was the true appearance of the God of Crossing!

    The Crimson me Race was a special race that was extremely rare and almost extinct, yet they possessed extraordinary strength at adulthood.

    He flipped his palm and blew away the clouds. He pressed down, and the frost domain shattered inch by inch.

    The power of the Divine Realm gathered in his body and pressed down.

    ine¡¯s face was flushed, and she retreated again and again.

    Tang Yu stepped forward and put his hand on her back. He looked at the God of Crossing, his eyes stinging.

    In terms of aura, the God of Crossing was slightly inferior to a world-ss demonic beast, but in terms of methods,bat skills, wisdom, and life of countless youths, the God of Crossing was much stronger than a dull world-ss demonic beast.

    It was countless times more troublesome!

    This was the first time he had fought a Domain level powerhouse head on!

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Nancy shouted.

    The God of Crossing suddenly appeared in front of him, and his punch seemed to carry the entire world, making him feel extremely small.

    He could not resist!

    The power of ghosts and gods around Nancy increased by countless times, and a hundreds of meters tall, blurry phantom of ghosts and gods appeared behind her.

    Ghost ¨C Deification!

    The sword shed upward from the bottom, and the earth cracked inch by inch, carrying endless purple sword radiance and shing with the red fist radiance of the God of Crossing.

    Boom

    The world roared!

    As the light swept, the trees, mountains, and buildings disappeared.

    A purple and red round sun slowly rose.

    In an instant,

    The round sun dissipated.

    The ground within a radius of tens of kilometers, including half of the city, was razed to the ground.

    Not a single trace of his existence was left behind.

    Bang ¨C

    A mist of blood burst out from Nancy¡¯s body. Under the tight ck armor, her delicate body was shattered and her entire body was stained with blood. Under one attack, her origin loss exceeded 5%!

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Tang Yu raised his hand and shot out a ss me.

    The magnificent me space jumped andnded directly on the God of Crossing.

    His expression changed slightly and divine power surged out to resist the strange me.

    One second,

    Two seconds,

    Three seconds.

    The ss me pulsed even more violently. The God of Crossing cut open the body of the god that was tainted by the ss me, but in the next instant, the ss me still ignited from his body.

    He had recovered to 80% of his original source, falling to 70% in just three seconds. His expression changed again and again.

    In a split second,

    The ss mes on the God of Crossing extinguished.

    Tang Yu¡¯s face was deathly pale. His Origin Energy had beenpletely emptied. He had burned another 8 of his Origin Energy to extend the ss mes for four seconds. However¡­ he had only injured the God of Crossing.

    The next time, he was prepared. Even if he recovered, he might not be able to hit his opponent.

    The God of Crossing was already far away, controlling the power of the Divine Realm. An indescribable pressure came from all directions.

    There were only twenty kilometers left in ine¡¯s frost domain. A rune lit up on her forehead, and her skin turned transparent blue. In an instant, she entered a state of energy.

    The holy artifact Bing Ming¡¯s light burst out, and the pir of light that soared into the sky stirred the clouds.

    The sky,

    Suddenly, a world of frozen earth was projected. The world shrank and was about to envelop the God of Crossing.

    ine stared at it.

    Tang Yu clenched his fingers.

    Nancy stood in front of the two warily.

    Phew ¡ª

    The frozen earth world turned into an origin and disappeared.

    The God of Crossing, however, appeared several kilometers away.

    ¡°Sacred artifact! Sacred artifact!¡±

    His greedy eyes swept over the three of them.

    ¡°To be able to wield a saint artifact at the Unity Realm, he must be the sessor of the leader of the forces¡­¡±

    He looked around vigntly, already having the intention to retreat.

    The power that had a holy artifact was no longer just the word ¡®peak¡¯.

    He had already remembered the coordinates of the Heavenly Blue. In the future, he would never have the chance to descend upon this world again.

    He turned into a streak of light and fled towards the stable entrance of the Abyssal Rift, about to enter.

    Suddenly,

    Like a zipper closing, the stable Abyssal Rift that had existed for more than two years closed.

    The God of Crossing: ¡°¡®What???¡±

 Chapter 660

    <h4>Chapter 660</h4>

    The God of Crossing had experienced countless storms in the past few thousand years, but he had never thought that the entrance to the Abyssal Rift would suddenly close and disappear.

    What about a big Abyssal Rift?

    There was clearly no sign of space being unstable before!

    He would not know that Tang Yu had already built a sub-territory across the Abyssal Rift. Within the territory, what he said was the truth.

    The space that was connected was just a matter of a thought.

    Even with the God of Crossing¡¯s knowledge, he could not help but be stunned. In that instant, numerous ck chains appeared, densely packed. He did not feel any restraint, but the world seemed to have lost its color, leaving only ck and white.

    Space was different.

    However, he was still in his own Divine Realm. Endless divine power gathered, and an energy ball expanded in his hand. One meter, ten meters, fifty meters, a hundred meters¡­

    The huge energy ball with a diameter of over a hundred meters was thrown down by him.

    Rumble!!!

    The pure and terrifying energy explosion was even more terrifying in the ¡°Lock of the Earth¡±. Tang Yu had no time to divide the space before his small body was blown away. He could only grab ine¡¯s soft and tender little hand in time. Nancy pounced on the two of them. A light shield rose behind them and shattered in less than a breath. The three of them rolled into a ball and flew out.

    ¡°Cough, cough.¡±

    Tang Yu stood up from the ruins. What he saw now was a huge, bottomless pit. He could no longer tell where it was. He could only see that the scene in front of him was still ck and white. The ¡°Lock of the Earth¡± trembled a few times and then calmed down again.

    The pure destructive power of a level three Transcendent was enough to destroy the world. Fortunately, it was in the ¡°Lock of the Earth¡±. The space level was different from reality. The area of the pit was no less than that of arge city. The shock waves produced were countless times stronger than a level ten earthquake, and the shock waves were enough to spread hundreds of miles away.

    If it was a weaker low level life, the power of a single blow could even stir up the continental tes and trigger tsunamis and other natural disasters. It could even cause the ecological circle to lose bnce. The fragile life like before humans awakened would have countless casualties.

    With the battle power disyed by the God of Crossing, even if they could take it down, this Blue would be almost useless.

    Tang Yu breathed a sigh of relief, but he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood ¨C his space clone was a real one, and the blood flowing in his body was the blood that had been transnted from his original body.

    Beside him, ine broke down into the purest energy particles and then reformed in an instant, her pale face easing.

    Nancy resisted the shock wave, stood up and looked at him worriedly. She reached out and retracted her hand, only to remember that she did not know any healing spells.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    This was the w of ¡°one¡¯s spirit¡±. It had a strong life-saving ability, but its physical speed was not good. Its vitality and self-healing ability were much stronger than when it was at the first level of the Extraordinary realm, but it still retained its head, heart, and other fatal parts.

    The strongest was the soul.

    When the body was destroyed, the soul could also leave the body and live on other bodies ¨C the premise was that the soul could sessfully escape.

    The system of the space clone had many precious uses and weaknesses, but it was no longer the head and the heart, but the original core in the body, and the survival ability was stronger than the original body.

    ¡°Suck away.¡±

    The blood seeping out of the corner of his mouth was sucked back, and traces of energy were emitted from the Origin Core. His internal organs, which had been injured by the shock wave, also quickly recovered.

    He looked at the God of Crossing in the distance, still wanting to smash through the ¡°Lock of the Earth¡± with a rumble.

    Ka,

    The space inside the ¡°Lock of Earth¡± had been split apart. The God of Crossing had already lost track of them. No matter how fierce the aftermath was, it would not affect the other spaceyer.

    He looked at her. ¡°ine.¡±

    ine took a deep breath and sat cross-legged on the ground. The holy artifact, Ice Cry, stood in front of her. Her ten fingers flew and the flowing light spread throughout the entire ¡°Lock of Earth¡± space like silk threads.

    ¡°Lord.¡±

    ¡°My lord.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Kong, Hong Yue, Gray, Tai Lun, and the others were sucked into the Space of Earth Lock and appeared around them.

    At this time,

    ine¡¯s n had beenpleted, and the frozen earth projection of countless snow spirits appeared. The space of the Earth Lock was filled with every corner of the space.

    The God of Crossing looked around vigntly.

    He knew that this was the power of a holy weapon, and he did not dare to be careless. The projection became more and more solid, and he felt a pressure on his body.

    He mobilized the power of the Divine Realm, and he moved away with a whoosh, facing the projection of the frozen earth.

    The God of Crossing appeared a dozen miles away and was covered by the projection of the frozen earth.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°It worked. The God of Crossing has been locked into the Frozen Eternity.¡±

    ine had consumed a lot of energy. It was much more difficult to deal with the vignt gods than to deal with a world-ss demonic beast.

    ¡°Prepare to transfer the battlefield,¡± Tang Yu said. He searched again in the space of the ¡°Lock of Earth¡± to ensure that the God of Cmity did not have a backup n.

    If he left a clone and escaped while the ¡°Lock of Earth¡± was closed, he would no longer be able to stop it.

    Tang Yu spread out his domain, covering more than sixty kilometers. However, ine was slightly inferior.

    He focused his mind and probed inch by inch.

    The red moon turned into a river of blood and flowed through the ck and white space.

    They were all patient enough to sense it over and over again. Under the deep pit created by the energy ball, he found a drop of golden blood bead that contained the aura of the God of Crossing.

    Tang Yu, who had recovered a little, pointed at the ss me and burned the golden blood bead in an instant.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    The blood river flew from afar. The red blood water rotated at high speed, and the blood river visible to the naked eye became fewer and fewer, turning into a red moon in red.

    The ck and white color kept shrinking, and the world became the original scene in the blink of an eye. They were still standing in the same ce, scorched earth, but there was no huge pit that made the entire city disappear.

    Buzz ¨C ¨C

    It was only then that he felt the phone in the ring vibrating ¨C it was the Hua energy phone produced by Anxia ¨C the caller ID disyed Yuan Hu.

    The Hua energy phone flew out of the world ring and hovered beside his ear. The Origin Energy simtion finger pressed the answer button.

    Yuan Hu¡¯s loud voice immediately rang out.

    ¡°Sect Leader Tang, where are you? Are you alright? I called over a hundred times, and I kept reminding you that is not in the service area.¡±

    ¡°There is not much of a problem. You can continue to clean up the churches around. The sooner, the better.¡±

    ¡°¡®¡­ What about the Evil God of Crossing? What if¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave the Evil God of Crossing to us. In short, act ording to n.¡±

    Hearing the busy toneing from his hand, Yuan Hu looked into the distance in a daze.

    There,

    There was a light that was even more gorgeous than a nuclear explosion.

    It was a purple and red colored rising sun.

    Yuan Hu was silent for a moment, then waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The 13 awakened ones with blood stains on their battle suits dashed off in another direction.

    ¡­

    After putting away the ¡°Lock of the Earth¡± and returning to reality, Tang Yu sensed for a bit and borrowed the power of the territory¡­

    Rip

    A few kilometers away, a stable Abyssal Rift that was dozens of meters long appeared. The Abyssal Rift that was suppressed by the power of the territory opened again. If the God of Crossing saw this scene, he would be stunned again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s add the BUFF first.¡±

    Passing through the Abyssal Rift was a bare ridge, and the territory was built on the ridge.

    This ce was even more barren. asionally, they would see some small beasts of the second or third level.

    [Lord Level Authority: Realm Blessing ¨C Choice: ine, Nancy, Kong¡­]

    In an instant, everyone¡¯s aura rose, stirring up the wind and clouds, making the birds and beasts within a radius of ten kilometers tremble.

    Giant Dragon Potion, Spirit Potion, Super Sense Potion¡­ A few potions that could be used against Transcendents were poured into their mouths without any money. They even asked Winnie and Xingyue, who were far away from Tree Shade, toe over and add a few BUFF.

    Nancy entered the state of

    Boom!

    The moment they met the God of Crossing, they exploded with a heaven-shaking roar.

    Snow mountains copsed one after another, and the dancing snow spirits were cut open like paper.

    The divine power of the God of Crossing was extremely thick, and terrifying energy balls were constantly thrown out.

    However, he was no longer in the Domain of the Gods, but in the Frozen Earth World!

    Losing the blessings of God¡¯s Domain, unable to travel freely in God¡¯s Domain, but being suppressed by the Frozen Eternity¡­ Nancy, ine and others have been rising steadily, and they have made great progresspared to when they dealt with world-ss demonized beasts. , The seven people stood separately, stepping on the mysterious formation, and in a short time they were able topete with the God of Crossing.

    The God of Crossing was getting more and more furious as he fought, and the more he fought, the worse it got.

    His divine power was strong, but Tang Yu and the others were not bad either. If they could hold on, they could hold on. If they could not hold on, they could slip away. They had the home advantage and coulde and go freely.

    At the same time,

    In the Talin Kingdom, the teams of several major countries were advancing quickly. The Church of the God of Crossing had only developed for more than a month. The number of experts was limited. There were only a few people who were at the level of archbishops. As soon as they appeared, the direct disciples of the immortal sects closest to them, such as Gong Ling, Cao Xinghua and the others, quickly rushed over.

    The bishop, or the experts at the level of themander of the knights from all over the country, could be dealt with by the sharp knife teams of several major countries.

    The bodies of these people who used their divine power to forcefully increase their strength were rtively weak, and theirbat experience was average. Even if the bishop did not investigate, he would still be killed by the sniper expert.

    The God of Crossing noticed that the threads of faith connected to him were copsing in batches, especially the fanatics¡­ There were not many left!

    Without the foundation of believers, his divine power was declining, and his divinity was gradually bing unstable. He fell into a disadvantageous position in the battle.

    ¡°Where are your divine domains? Come out! I know that you are watching! Just send a few Unity Realm to humiliate me!¡± He roared.

    He simply didn¡¯t believe that Nancy and the others were the strongest!

    Regardless of whether it was a disciple of an immortal sect that could reach the ninth or tenthyer in a few months, or a monster that could possess a domain at the Unity Realm, or even a Saint Artifact, a peculiar treasure, or even a technique that he couldn¡¯t understand¡­ All of this showed just how extraordinary an immortal sect was!

    It was definitely one of the top powers in the Mountain and Sea Grand World. If a Saint appeared, there might even be a living Saint!

    He was just a training target for a monster of an immortal sect!

    Grievance!

    The God of Crossing had never felt so aggrieved in his thousands of years of life!

    As the number of believers decreased, he was repeatedly injured, and his origin fell again and again.

    Finally¡­

    The God of Crossing was not willing to wait for his Source Energy to drop below 10% before fainting. Perhaps he would be captured alive.

    He was also unwilling to die at the hands of a mere Unity Realm expert.

    Boom!!!!

    The self-detonation of a god almost destroyed a continent. The Eternal Frozen Earth World was violently stirred, like a doomsday disaster. The whistling energy swept through everything, turning everything in its path into nothingness.

    Dozens of minutester.

    The turbulent flow of energy gradually subsided. Tang Yu and ine returned to the world of frozen earth.

    ¡°What a pity. A real god, a special life form, is an excellent research material. It¡¯s gone just like that.¡±

    ine poked his arm and looked in a certain direction with no expression, but she could see a little excitement in her eyes, ¡°No, there is still something left.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    ine grabbed his arm. After the energy flow faded, the world of frozen earth that had gradually recovered quickly retreated. A momentter, the two figures appeared somewhere.

    Tang Yu did not recognize where it was ¨C the world of frozen earth was the same in his eyes.

    But he saw a golden crystal on the snow.

    It was very small, even smaller than a fingernail, but it was exceptionally ¡®eye-catching¡¯. Anyone¡¯s gaze would immediately be attracted to this golden crystal.

    He even had the urge to refine the golden crystal.

    [God of Crossing Godhead (Iplete): Medium Divine Power]

    ¡°Do you want it?¡± Tang Yu asked.

    ine shook her head in disgust. Unless it was the divinity of the Ice God¡­ she did not want it either.

    Apart from breaking through to Third Order Transcendent, what other benefits would there be? Furthermore, it was limited to Divinity and God Realm!

    Her domain was alreadyparable to a veteran Third Order Transcendent, and it would not be difficult for her to break through to Domain Realm in the future.

    As if knowing that Tang Yu also disliked this Divinity that was tasteless and a pity to be abandoned, ine looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°How about, maybe cultivating a Divine Spirit can be of use?¡±

    The gods in the Divine Region could do many things that Domain level experts could not do, such as mass producing Oracles.

    But¡­ it did not seem to be of any use.

    Tree Shade was notcking in Transcendents now, and the top members of the variousrge corps all broke through to the Transcendent realm one after another.

    The special energy of the Psychic Energy was so important that it had to be used to expand territory, speed up cultivation, realm enhancement, increaseprehension, and so on to cultivate a god to eat?

    I can only throw it to the research institute. Kevin and the other research maniacs might be very happy.

    He stretched out his hand and the Divinitynded in his palm.

    [Ding! Discovered special treasure. Do you wish to absorb and integrate it into your territory?]

    [Absorption Effect: Deduction ability +15.]

    He was stunned.

    Opening the system panel, the first page was a general view of the territory.

    [Territory: Tree Shade.]

    [Area: 933,000 square kilometers.]

    [Divided Territory: 1.Luoxia, 2. Yangtze River Delta, . 3. Northern Court, 4. Ancient Spirit Empire.]

    [System Building: Tavern(Level 7), Workshop(Level 7), Market(Level 7), Research Institute(Level 6), Training Camp(Level 3), Arrow Tower(Level 4)..].

    [Special Building: Moonlight Waterfall, Essence. Pure Source Energy Pool, World Tree¡­]

    [Attribute bonus:

    1. World Tree: Territory Range Expansion Speed +500. Territory Strength +55(Raise as the World Tree grows).]

    [Source Crystal: 1 billion 666W]

    [Mind Energy Value: 856W]

    This was the second time he had seen a wondrous item that could benefit the territory.

    Naturally, it could notpare to the World Tree, but the deduction ability involved ¡°blueprint/ prescription strengthening¡±, ¡°blueprint/ prescription restoration¡±, ¡°cultivation technique improvement¡±, bat analysis¡± and other aspects. Even if the increase was small, it was still quite good.

    At the very least, it was much more useful than throwing it to Kevin for research.

    (Kevin: ¡°?¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a lord!)

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661

    The warm sunlight fell on the castle stone wall. The gray bricks were covered with green vines, making the castle look a bit more ancient.

    The garden in front of the castle was blooming with white roses. They swayed in the wind like a cold smile, delicate as silk, and light. The morning dew on the petals were like crystals, reflecting the colorful light under the bright sun.

    Tweet, coo, coo.

    A rose was dancing in the sea of flowers. Looking carefully, it seemed to be a small person with a rose.

    It was the size of a palm, and its entire body was white and pale green. The petals that were as smooth as silk were like the skirt of a small person, and the stamen that extended out from under the petals were like little feet that swayed in the wind.

    The rose was on top of its head, like the blooming silver hair.

    Tweet, coo.

    The small personnded on his broad palm, lifted the skirt, and bowed like ady.

    Tang Yu teased the little fellow.

    The Rose was an elf that was born a month ago. It was born in this sea of roses. Itsbat power was ordinary, but as a wood spirit, it couldmunicate with nts and shorten the growth period of crops. It was helpful for nting.

    Have you taken good care of the medicinal herbs in the Medicine Valley?

    Tweet, coo! Tweet!

    Good, good.

    A jade-green fruit appeared in Tang Yus hand, emitting a strong aura of life  this was the essence of a certain extraordinary demon nt that had been condensed after its death.

    The little rose held a fruit that was bigger than itself, its little mouth opening and sucking away, every time it could absorb life energy from the green fruit.

    It swayed, like it was drunk, its slightly red little face revealing a satisfied expression.

    Tweet, coo.

    Tang Yu ced the little fellow on the sea of flowers and walked outside the castle.

    Not far from the Tower of Knowledge, there is a white pce. The height of the pce is nearly 20 meters, but it is only one floor and looks very empty.

    The surroundings of the pce hall were sealed. Only a few holes were opened in the dome. There were ss windows that were hard to break even for extraordinary people. A bit of sunlight seeped in, dispersing the depths of the pce hall.

    There were noplicated furnishings, only at nine oclock, twelve oclock, three oclock, standing a dozen meters tall, like crystal pirs, a total of six crystal pirs, divided into three different positions, close to the pce walls.

    Each two crystal pirs were in a group, about seven or eight meters apart, sea blue energy emitted from the crystal pirs, connected together, like a picture scroll that rose and fell with the tide.

    -This was the space door, leading to three different small worlds.

    They were all World Fruits picked from the World Tree, ced in the territory, and building a fixed space door was more economicalthan teleportation  building a space door between the territory and the small world, the difficulty was rtively low, and building a space door to the other world was not enough  after all, the system did not have space door technology.

    On the far left was the Medicine Valley, where the most precious medicinal herbs of the territory were nted.

    In the middle was the Enlightenment City, a ce toprehendws built using thew crystal fragments.

    On the right is the Science and Technology City, a gathering ce for cutting-edge technologies. Kevin and other professional masters and top masters all have their ownrge-scaleboratories in the Science and Technology City for the research and development, experimentation, and manufacturing of cutting-edge technologies the workshop was also moved to the Tech City by him.

    Large scale experiments, or the birth of a top-grade god weapon, often apanied by difficult to conceal phenomena, only in the small world, would not attract the attention of others.

    The original research department and equipment department had been converted into the production line for Running Water homework.

    Just as he was about to go to the Enlightenment City, he caught a glimpse of two members of the garrison corps escorting a man with a bloody nose and swollen face towards the outer city.

    City Lord.

    Hello, City Lord.

    Who is he?

    The man with the swollen face was not weak. He was already at the Genesis Realm, but his hands were bound by the Forbidden Magic Stone. His Origin Energy was almost stagnant. The footchain wrapped around his feet was the Gravity Stone, limiting his physical strength.

    Compared to the crude version provided to Anxia, this was theplete version. The Great Circle of the Awakening Realm was cuffed. Other than his ability to resist beatings, he was not much stronger than ordinary people in other aspects.

    This guy wants to sneak into the Knowledge Tower and stole an authority card. However, his aura is not right. He cant even enter the door.

    The members of the garrison n were already used to it.

    Im not. I dont have Oh, oh.

    Alright, lets bring it for interrogation.

    Tang Yu only knew after asking that there were a lot of people like the young man.

    The garrison, intelligence department, and the newly established garrison department could catch dozens of sneaky people every day.

    On average, there would be two or three people in an hour.

    He had not cared about spies for a long time.

    Tree Shade was the center of the world. There were countless people lurking in the city or hostile.

    Unless he went into seclusion to seal the country, he would not be able to catch all of them.

    It was impossible for him to keep staring at the map all the time  besides, were the densely packed red dots so bad that they were red?

    They were all handed over to the relevant departments to be responsible for.

    It was only at the core of the departments, the World Tree Academy, the Tower of Knowledge, the pure Origin Energy Pool, and other important ces that he set up the system prompts  the kind of back-end information prompts  at most one or two months, or at least four or five days, that he would flip through whenever he was free.

    The castle, the central hall, and other more important areas, or if there was a high-energy reaction, only then would there be real-time notifications  or else his brain would be ringing non-stop.

    There had been no notifications for months, and Tang Yu had thought that there were fewer iron headed babies, but now it seemed that the operations of each department had matured, and he did not need to worry about it anymore.

    As a great lord who did his best, it was really not easy for him.

    The Enlightenment City had set up aprehensive sensory array formation. When he entered the room where the stone stele was located, he triggered the array formation and connected it to the authority he had set up. It consumed his ability to increase his perception.

    From then on, he freed his hands.

    There were some information fragments in the Godhead of the God of Crossing. His understanding of the Mountain and Sea Great World was no longerparable to that of Great Chang, who lived in a corner.

    The Mountain and Sea Realm was very dangerous. Even a Divine Realm expert like the God of Crossing had nearly died because he had offended a top power. With Tree Shades current strength, he was still too weak.

    He didnt have the ability to obtain top-grade treasures, but as for second-grade ones it wasnt a problem to buy them on the market.

    He chose to stay idle for a period of time.

    It had been several months since he hadprehended the spacew, and Tang Yusprehension of space was close to the second level.

    It had only taken a few months to learn the spacew from the very beginning. It was an unimaginable speed for the Domain level experts who were stuck in front of the Sacred Realm gate.

    To be able to use the power ofw to enter the basic level of thew, to be qualified to learn divine arts was also the most important condition for breaking through to the saint rank.

    It could be seen how hard he worked.

    To reach this day, he had experienced unimaginable bitterness and tears

    Although half of the clone and the contribution of thew fragments would be enough.

    Tang Yus consciousness continued to climb. He broke through the dimensional barrier in a daze and was in the spiritual space.

    He activated his personal training mode. A few secondster, the ground beneath his feet turned into the scene of the apocalypse. In the distance, the God of Crossing with red skin and curved horns appeared.

    He simted theplete version of the God of Crossing, which included the divine realm.

    The dazzling divine might attacked, and the God of Crossing made the surrounding space crack.

    Hu

    Tang Yu silently appeared several kilometers away, and the trembling space around him could not affect his space teleportation at all. With a thought, he had already split into several phantoms.

    -Not an ordinary phantom, but a little spacew. He could freely switch between the phantoms, which was equivalent to every phantom being real.

    Heprehended thews. As soon as he improved, he would find the God of Crossing to practice.

    Of course, he would die miserably every time.

    Without Blood Drop Rebirth and elementiumization, he could not evenst a single move from the God of Crossing.

    Now, he couldst for more than ten minutes.

    Tree Shade City, Gu City District.

    In a five-star hotel.

    The young man with an ordinary face patted the door twice, paused, and knocked three more times.

    Kacha,

    The door opened, and the young man walked in with a normal expression.

    There were four people in the room, a gloomy bald middle-aged man, a good-natured fatty, a serious suit eyed man, and a thin and weak young man who was the assistant.

    The bald middle-aged man seemed to be the leader. He threw down two cards and asked, Have you found out the location of the prison?

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662

    The others pricked up their ears and listened. The ugly youth lowered his voice and said, Yes, there are three prisons in Tree Shade City. Two of them are ordinary prisoners, and the light ones can leave after theirpanions pay the fines. The more serious crimes will be sent to the mines all over the ce when the number of prisoners is gathered.

    He paused. Only the third prison is to detain important prisoners. I asked around and it seems that those who entered the prison never came out again.

    Are they exposed? The bald middle-aged man stared at MoChou.

    No, I put on a disguise. Many people are curious about the prison. My actions are not out of line.

    In short, we have to be very careful with every step we take. There are countless agents who have fallen into the hands of Tree Shade City. Especially Tree Shade City has the most advanced level of spells, rune technology, and formation technology. Many methods are beyond our imagination.

    The mission of the bald middle-aged man and his team was to rescue an important member of the organization who was imprisoned in Tree Shade Prison.

    Of course, the bald middle-aged man only wanted to give a middle finger to the higher-ups who gave the task.

    In Tree Shades prison? He was not that stupid!

    Even though they had their own advantages, the bald middle-aged man did not want to die.

    He chose to take a step back and think of a way to kill the important members of the imprisoned organization.

    Boss, when are we going to act?

    Dont worry, first contact the people from the organization who are hiding in Tree Shade City to dredgethe connections. Its best to be in the official position.

    And Wang Er, he should be caught in prison now. I dont know if he can find a ce to lock up the higher-ups of the organization.

    The higher-ups of the organization had an important coordinate in their hands, but not many people knew it. The higher-ups had the strength of the great circle of awakening. In Tree Shades eyes, it was not much different from the first level of awakening. It was best to buy it.

    If it is to the point of no action, the time will be before and after the Spring Festival. The Chinese people value the Spring Festival very much. This is the first Spring Festival after the apocalypse

    The bald middle-aged man opened his notebook. On it were the precautions he had recorded during this period of hiding.

    [1. I absolutely can not let my emotions affect my decisions.]

    [2. I cant use any extraordinary methods such as spells to change my appearance and sneak in. I can only use the most primitive method of disguising myself The shape might not be bad.]

    [3. There may be bloodline detection methods in Tree Shade City. The infiltrator must be a pure-blooded human. It would be best if it is a Chinese face.]

    [4. Unless in the end, use force means is avoided. ]

    [5. Only awakened warriors can lurk in Tree Shade City, and those beyond the Mortal-rank are too eye-catching It is useless to hide their presence.(There are already a few extraordinary warriors who use bloody lessons to remind their descendants).]

    [6. The authority card is bound to the persons aura. The privilege card will only be exposed unless there is a secret technique to simte the aura.]

    [7. When acting, you need to carry a tool that has the ability to interfere. It must be a passive effect.]

    He thought for a while and wrote in his notebook,

    [8. The official personnel who bribed Tree Shade, especially the grassroots  level ]

    Ever since Tree Shade built the city, this ce had been the center of the world.

    Tree Shade City had been expanding. The core, ancient city, outer city, business, school, and other districts were quickly built with the help of construction spells.

    The first, second, third, and fourth phases of the residential area were only separated by ten days and a half a month. Thebat profession of the awakened was mainstream, but there were also many living professions. The current productivity was far greater than before the apocalypse.

    -This was also the direction that Tang Yu had been working hard for.

    Although the failure of the God of Crossing was due to his bad luck, from the chaos in Talin Kingdom and the severe deterioration of production, it could be seen that the so-called Divine Kingdom was also like this.

    There was no progress, no fresh blood.

    The poor were rich in martial arts. Cultivation and improvement inevitably required a lot of resources. At present, the awakened ones hunted demonic beasts and obtained wild resources. They could also be self-sufficient to a certain extent. But as humans gradually upied the advantage, thebat awakened ones became a kind of burden.

    It was like a country raising an army that upied half the poption, which must be unfair.

    But the awakened ones were extremely lofty professions. Once they awakened, they were superior to ordinary people. This was inevitable. Tang Yu did not intend to change this view  after all, he was also the beneficiary of this view.

    Only on the basis of strength, it pushed forward the development of other life professions.

    There were rune artists, pharmacists, array mages, and cksmiths in the Continent of Ainuo, but it was not enough The life professions in the Continent of Ainuo were all aristocratic professions, which were more scarce thanbat professions Tree Shade set up the standard of rune apprentices, pharmacist apprentices, and so on. In the form of running homework, he lowered the employment requirements of the life professions, guiding the ordinary awakened ones to work in the life profession.

    In addition, earth users could learn architecture spells and also practice earth wood engineering.

    Wood users could learn spells and also cultivate agriculture.

    Fire ability users could achieve the standards that machines could not achieve in terms of processing.

    Water ability users could also engage in water production cultivation;

    Awakened ones who could only sell their strength could also carry bricks. Getting a hundred thousand per month was not a dream.

    The rapid development of various industries allowed Tree Shade to truly walk on the forefront of the world, not just strength.

    Over the past few days, the atmosphere in Tree Shade City had be more festive. There were lights everywhere, and some shops on both sides of the street had been pasted with couplets.

    Thats right, the Spring Festival was about to arrive!

    It was now the third year of the apocalypse.

    During the first Spring Festival, Tree Shade was only a medium-sized shelter. At that time, humans were still in danger, and the days were uncertain. No one cared whether it was a festival or not.

    In the second year, Tree Shade City had already been established, but at that time, it was still facing the threat of the foreign races, and humanity would still be doomed.

    At that time, the most important time was still to prepare for battle.

    On the third day, the humans finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Tang Yu knew that the Devil Race was still the sword of Damocles hanging above their heads, but it was not something that could be solved in a short period of time. It was very likely that it would take hundreds, thousands of years, or even a lifetime of resistance.

    People cant be tense all the time. The proper festive atmosphere will help raise the cohesiveness of the people in the territory.

    It was rare for Tang Yu to not go into seclusion. He handed over the cultivation task to the division and walked out of the castle.

    He saw ine walking in a hurry.

    As the head of the logistics department, most of her work had been handed over to several deputy ministers, but she was still very busy during this period Tang Yu did not persuade her. He could see that ine was happy.

    My lord, what event are we going to hold for the Spring Festival? I heard that it used to be a Spring Festival G. Are we going to do the same this time?

    Spring Festival G?

    Tang Yu thought for a while and said, Forget it. It doesnt match the times.

    She seemed to be deaf all of a sudden. She was looking forward to Spring Festival G. She hadnt even seen a noble banquet before. Spring Festival G was much more lively. The performances she saw on the video were also very interesting.

    I thought of a few programs

    But there are activities, we can design some entertainment programs, performances, orpetitions, Tang Yu said.

    There is no need to fight and kill. It is not festive. We can hold some otherpetitions, such as

    He thought for a few seconds. For example, the Flying Sword racepetition, the swimming game

    ine was also interested and discussed apetition that could show off the spirit of thepetition and also had an ornamental value.

    I want to participate in the Illusion Arts Performance Competition, squeak!

    A wild Zhu Shu Li appeared.

    Tang Yu pressed it back and pointed at the rules that had just been written down, Super Mortal Stage participants are forbidden You can be the referee.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663

    Zhu Shu Li stared with wide eyes, tears welling up in her eyes.

    Tang Yu remained unmoved.

    Zhu Shu Li bared his fangs and ws, and the illusions around her appeared to be the most ferocious scene in peoples hearts.

    Tang Yu remained unmoved.

    Zhu Shu Li looked at ine with eager eyes.

    Zhu Shu Li struck the GG.

    Why did you squeak? I was the one who started it first. I was also the one who suggested the Illusion Performance Competition!

    Tang Yu picked up a marker pen and wiped off the two words Illusion on the drawing board, writing Magic.

    Im the one who proposed the y

    Zhu Shu Li did not expect such a thing to happen. She was speechless for a moment.

    Tang Yu said to himself,

    After the illusion, it is actually a small group, and the illusion scene is difficult to project to reality. It does not have much performance, but the spell is different. The spell performance is not only brilliant, it can make man-made fireworks, and it can also test the control of the performer. This is also one of the test indicators of the spell ss.

    The preliminaries could be an exhibition match, and the finals could be changed into a confrontation mode Of course, it was an entertainment rather than a confrontation. The confrontation mode was mainly to crack the opponents spells, the degree of beauty of their moves, and the number of points deducted from their hit points If the skillpetition was popr, the rules would also be suitable, and it could be passed down as a regrpetition.

    Tang Yu thought of the many events in the Olympic Games. It was obviously not suitable now. It would be more or less the same forpetitions such as - Flying Sword race,,

    Now was the time to try.

    Zhu Shu Li pouted. Tang Yu rubbed her head. Whats wrong with being a referee? When youre in a bad mood, you can blow the whistle. You can also listen to the miserable experiences of the contestants to make yourself happy. From time to time, you can express your own opinions and receive a warm apuse from the audience

    Is, is that so? Zhu Shu Lis suspicious gaze swept over his face.

    Tang Yus expression did not change as he continued, You are still too young. Just think about it carefully and you will find that the participants can only go up on stage for a short while. As for the referee, he can always stay on the stage

    Uh Mm!

    She nodded heavily.

    She suddenly became happy again.

    Done Tang Yu secretly praised himself in his heart. Suddenly, from the corner of his eyes, he saw ine looking at him with a smile that was not a smile.

    It was as if he was looking at a Water Curtain Cave that kidnapped a young woman

    The floating ind was outside the main ind, and it expanded three smaller inds.

    There were more than a dozen bridges between the inds, and under the bridge was a sea of clouds.

    The barracks ind was the base of the scouting corps, garrison corps, and fire cavalry corps. It was where the daily training was.

    Large training camps sat on the barracks ind, and on one side of the artificial forest, there were tens of thousands of beasts.

    Most of the members of the scouting corps who were out on missions had returned to the floating ind.

    Near the Spring Festival, all of you have received a certain period of vacation. During this period of time, you do not have to go out to carry out missions.

    Luo Zhe swept his gaze over.

    Lu Xiaopeng, Peng Bo, and the others, who had already been divided into different corps, had just returned from the foreign world. They stood at the front and could not help but smile when they heard this.

    Although the missions sent by the corps would not make them tired of them, the holiday was like being engraved in their souls. No one disliked it.

    They were about to p when they heard Luo Zhe continue,

    So, using this period of time when you are all on the floating ind, I and several other instructors have decided to organize a joint training. This is a rare opportunity. If not for the Spring Festival, it would be very difficult for all your corps to gather on the floating ind. Young men, cherish this training

    The stunned legion Awakened: ?

    Chief Instructor, are you a devil?

    At the headquarters of Tree Shade Adventurer Guild.

    As the Spring Festival approached, many adventurer groups gave themselves a vacation after finishing theirst vote.

    However, during this period of time, the Adventurers Guild was still bustling with activity.

    In the vast first floor hall, other than the middle area being a consulting tform, the left and right sides had gradually be cafes, teahouses, and other leisure ces.

    Even if the tea prices in the guild area were 50% more expensive than themercial square, and double the price of ordinary streets The rich adventurers did not care.

    This was the ce where Tree Shade was most well-informed.

    Sometimes, the information they heard by chance could not even be measured by Source Crystals.

    The adventurers who stayed in the hall today were not talking about missions. The crystal screen hanging on the wall rolled and yed, on which was the content of the festive atmosphere.

    -New Years welfare event!

    During the Spring Festival event between the 28th of January and the 15th of January, during the event period, A -grade prizes(containing A -grade rune equipment, props, books) have a probability of increasing by one fold, B -grade prizes have a probability of increasing by three times, C -grade prizes have a probability of increasing by five times, and the newly added Spring Festival Weing the New Priory Pool contains dozens of prizes that can only be obtained during the event

    The calendar continued from before the end of the world, the beginning of the apocalypse with the abyss crack as the starting point, and was not suitable for the new civilization.

    S-rank item Psychic Beast (puppet)! It canpete with the extraordinary level, but I didnt expect that there are such treasures in the Spring Festival event prize pool! The guild is really bleeding!

    There were quite a few adventurers who coveted the reward of the Psychic beast or rather, almost everyone.

    Psychic beasts were not the only type of S grade rewards. There were also other extraordinary divine weapons However, divine weapons could only be used perfectly by extraordinary people. Even an awakened warrior who held a divine weapon would not be able to defeat a Transcendent. Psychic beasts were different. It was equivalent to reaching the heavens in a single bound.

    Even a Transcendent would covet a meat shield of the same grade Furthermore, it was a limited edition version of the Spring Festival. In a few months, the value might even increase several times. This was the thinking of a collector.

    Fifth Brother, arent you going to draw?

    Wang Wu leaned against the sofa with his legs crossed. He nced at his own deputy. Why am I the captain, while you are only a deputy? It is because I know how to restrain myself and ruin my life by drawing prizes. How can the points I painstakingly umted be used in drawing prizes? Hmph, this is all part of the guilds scheme!

    Fifth Brother, that Chen Feng fellow has gone up!

    Chen Feng, the captain of the Divine Wind Adventurer Group, who was as famous as the Raging Fire Adventurer Group, walked to the crystal screen. He used his tactical wristwatchto verify his identity and opened the lottery page.

    On the tactical wristwatch, he could also connect to the adventurer guild system to draw prizes. However, there was a saying in the guild that using the system in the hall to draw prizes could gather everyones luck. It was easy to get the prize in one go, and ten consecutive harvests would be harvested.

    Fifth Brother, Chen Feng actually chose the highest level ten consecutive draws. He is quite bold!

    One hundred, one thousand, ten thousand The three grades represented different rates of delivery. However, during the Spring Festival, even if it was only one hundred points per draw, there was a possibility of an S -grade item appearing Yes, it was undoubtedly the guilds feedback to the majority of adventurers.

    On the crystal screen, a neb quickly rotated, and a dazzling light bloomed from the center of the neb.

    Green light, green light, blue light, purple light, blue light, golden light

    It was out!

    The dazzling golden light instantly attracted the attention of everyone in the hall. The entire hall seemed to be dyed with ayer of golden gauze. Even many adventurers in the surrounding leisure ces ran over to witness this scene.

    Ten consecutive draws, one S-rank item Psychic Beast, and two A-rank top equipment, can you make a lot of money!

    Fifth Brother

    Wang Wu hesitated. The fate of everyone in the hall was so effective?

    Not only did that little white face of Chen Feng gain some benefits, he also gained fame. In an instant, he surpassed the Raging Fire Adventurer Group

    He, Wang Wu, was unconvinced.

    Wasnt it just ten consecutive draws?

    Ill do it!

    Wang Wu aggressively walked to the crystal screen and extended his tactical watch to touch the screen.

    He did not hesitate to choose a draw with 10,000 points once, and his finger moved to the ten consecutive draws.

    ncing at Chen Xiaobai, he snorted and pressed down heavily.

    -Gold, Gold, Gold, Gold

    Wang Wu, who was pretending to be calm, was extremely nervous.

    Finally, a beam of light bloomed from the center of the neb.

    Green light, green light, blue light green light.

    Ten continuous whipping, three blue items, the same amount as Chen Bais blue items.

    Wang Wu covered up his slightly trembling hand and looked at the pretty boy Chen Feng with difficulty. Then, he took out a mirror and looked at his dark face. He was indifferent dripping blood.

    Why cant I control my hand?

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664

    West of the main ind of the floating ind, the City of Knowledge.

    About a dozen miles away from the suburbs of Tree Shade, along the spacious and straight cement road, a huge green onion ancient tree could be seen in the distance.

    It was a hundred meters tall, and a beautiful treehouse was built on the thick trunk. It was the symbol of the World Tree Academy  even though it was notparable to the real World Tree, it was still spectacr.

    Tang Yu raised his head and narrowed his eyes slightly. In a split second, he saw the shadow that covered the sky above him.

    The branches that were even more spacious than bridges, leaves that were several timesrger than cattail fans and the direction of the castle, the trunk of the World Tree that was like the pir of heaven.

    The World Tree used civilization as its soil and took root in the void, hiding in another dimension.

    The support of Tree Shade City, the support of the territory The new World Tree had returned to its former size, and the branches and leaves that covered the sky were bigger than the main ind of the floating ind and the three sub-indsbined.

    In addition to the World Tree Academy, there were also twoprehensive universities, two middle schools junior high school and high school had now been merged. The knowledge taught was not only basic literature, but also the history of the apocalypse, the analysis of demonic beasts, and other subjects. There was also the corresponding basic primary school that already had a mature education system.

    As the Spring Festival approached, both the World Tree Academy and other schools were already on holiday, but there were still many students staying in the academy city.

    They were all orphans and had nowhere to go, but they could finally have a happy festival this year.

    Mr. Principal, you are here.

    Tang Yus arrival rmed the upper echelons of the academy. The first was the vice principal of the World Tree Academy. An old man with sparse hair, thin skin, and two front teeth was exposed in his mouth.

    The old man was only a low-level awakened one. He had relied on medicine to force his way up. It wasnt that he had a background that allowed him to be the vice-principal, but it was because he was indeed capable. Before the apocalypse, the old man had been an unknown school principal. He had helped poor students many times, but he had lived a poor life.

    Principal Zhang, long time no see.

    Tang Yu then remembered that he was the nominal principal of the World Tree Academy. Since the establishment of the academy, the number of times he hade here could be counted on one hand. Just thinking about it made him feel a little ashamed.

    Zhang Gengsheng didnt think much of it.

    He was not an old Tree Shade person. He had gone through many twists and turns. He had gone to several medium andrge shelters beforeing to Tree Shade. If not for the students he had sponsored awakening and protecting him all the way, he would have been lucky. Otherwise, he would not have been able to get to Tree Shade.

    Zhang was talented.

    But his management ability was not bad. He used to be a basic level cadrein arge shelter.

    But he was not used to the system of thoserge shelters. In addition to exploitation and exploitation, there were countless survivors in every Tiandu who starved to death, especially old people and children.

    Zhang Gengsheng understood the helplessness in the situation. Old people and children were burdens in the apocalypse, but without a new generation, how could humans talk about the future? There were many shelters with abundant food, and even orphanages could not be seen. It was even more impossible for schools to exist He had asked to meet the leaders of the shelters, wealthy merchants, and high-level Awakened ones. Everyone scoffed at his idea of building a school.

    It was already the end of the world, so what school?

    Only Tree Shade still paid attention to education, and even invested a lot of money to build a school city As the vice principal, Zhang Gensheng knew how much it cost. Even if it was a Holy Land level force, even if they also invested resources to build a school, their investment was not even one percent or one thousandth of Tree Shade!

    It was the fortune of the World Tree Academy to have such a principal.

    Mr. Tang was also the lord of Tree Shade City, the lord of the defensive circle. Compared to him, he only needed to manage the school and take care of the students. Mr. Tang had more important tasks on his shoulders, so it was naturally impossible for him to inspect the school often.

    Come, call the principal.

    Principal Zhang waved to some embarrassed students behind him.

    They were not very old. They were between twelve to sixteen years old. They were the outstanding talents of the new generation of Awakened ones. When they saw Tang Yu, they were still a little stunned. He was too young. Tang Yu did not often appear in public, and his reputation might be the highest. However,pared to the students, he was not as familiar as ine, Luo Zhe, Kong and the others ine and the others asionally had public lessons at the World Tree Academy.

    But the principal?

    Wasnt the principal of the World Tree Academy the very young City Lord Tang?

    They gradually matched Tang Yus appearance with the memorial statues in the academy.

    It really is the City Lord!

    A living principal!

    Wee, Big Brother Principal.

    I heard that Transcendents can live for a thousand years. Could it be that the principal looks young and can actually be Grandpa Zhangs grandfather?

    Stupid, how many years has it been since the apocalypse? The principal is an authentic person from the Fifth Epoch. If he cant study history well, then dont lose face ording to my spection, the principal should be around Grandpa Zhangs age. Its just that his cultivation is high, so he has returned to his youth.

    These little brats wont talk Tang Yus smile twitched slightly.

    Zhang Gensheng coughed awkwardly and politely.

    Who were you guys just now?

    We were discussing the candidates for the first New Student Cup.

    New Student cup?

    Why havent I heard of it at all? Tang Yu couldnt help but wonder if his attention to the territory was too little.

    The New Student Cup is an internationalpetition. In fact, it was proposed by the Ancient Spirit Imperial Family not long ago. The time of thepetition has yet to be determined. The method is a grouppetition. It only applies to the new generation that is 12 to 14 years old or can be extended to 15 years old. When the new generation awakens, they have already missed the time of the rapid increase of soul force period. They can only rely on cultivation, and they pay more attention to inheritance and cultivation.

    Zhang Guisheng said, Other than us, Tree Shade, Ancient Empire and Northern Court are the holynds that value the nurturing of the new generation the most. However, Gu Ling attaches more importance to the nurturing of the awakened. As for us and Northern Court, we are moreprehensive.

    Tang Yu nodded slightly, but he did not care too much. Regardless of whether he won or lost, Tree Shade had already passed the stage where he needed to rely on thepetition to increase his influence.

    As for children who were twelve or thirteen years old, they needed to fight and see blood. No one cared about this. Zhang Gensheng hoped that the new generation could get better training, but he was not pedantic. In the first two years of the apocalypse, it was not umon for children who were only a few years old to pick up weapons and face the demonic beasts.

    Tang Yu thought for a moment and said, If you can achieve good results in the New Year Cup, you can give each of you an [A] ss item as a reward. If you can get first ce, each person will be rewarded with an [S] ss item, and a beast garden will be built in the World Tree Academy Thats right, it is the kind that can be visited. If you reach an agreement with the beasts, you can still take it away.

    The eyes of the young men and women lit up when they heard this.

    Principal Zhang was the same. The Beast Garden? Could it be he recalled the rumors he had heard before. The Ministry of Research was developing the runes to contract beasts. Now, it seemed that this might not be a rumor.

    He looked at Tang Yu, who nodded imperceptibly.

    Of course,

    Its a bit difficult to get first ce Its not that the teaching method of the World Tree Academy is not good, nor is it that there are not enough resources. Its just a high-level item that can increase ones cultivation. The academy rarely gives it to anyone casually. The students have to fight for the most cultivation resources on their own Ancient Spirit and other dynasties, the royal family must have a focused target to nurture

    Zhang Gensheng understood this very well, but his opinion was the same as Tang Yu. The New Student Cup was for the sake of better training students, not to strive for a ranking.

    Under Principal Zhangs lead, Tang Yu inspected the World Tree Academy. He was warmly weed by the remaining students and sessfully showed his face, brushing his own presence.

    Of course, under Principal Zhangs variousints, Tang Yu invested arge amount of resources into the academy.

    In the Ancient City District, the hiding ce of the bald middle-aged man and the others had been changed from the Star-grade Hotel to a residential room.

    Four rooms, two halls.

    The ugly young man who was in charge of contacting them once again brought a message, Boss, theres news from the top. We have toplete the operation within a week.

    The bald middle-aged man frowned and did not speak. He paced back and forth in the room. Have you found out the location of that lord?

    No. The prison guard we bribed did not have enough status. He only knew that the lord was imprisoned in the depths of the prison. It was impossible to buy him out. Even if he was just a prisoner in the shallowyer, he would need the consent of three prison guards to be brought out.

    The bald middle-aged man frowned even more deeply.

    He had thought of using the prison guard to lead the way and bribe the higher ups, but there was obviously not enough time.

    He was not confident in his current operation.

    But If its just a visit, the prison guard can take us in. Well I mean the second guardian, who is only imprisoned in the shallowyer.

    The bald middle-aged man was silent for a while. He waved his hand to let the ugly youth leave. He took out the prison partposition diagram he had drawn and looked at it for a long time.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665

    Tree Shade City, east of the outer city, in front of the steel gate of the pale prison, three figures walked out of a horse carriage.

    A bald middle-aged man with a slightly fat belly, a man in a suit carrying a briefcase, and a fat man with a kind face.

    They went through the formalities of visiting the prison and entered the pale prison.

    The inside of the prison was not deep and damp, but pure white. It was a very monotonous white. Other than the rest area of the prison guards, there was almost no other color other than pure white.

    -This is the origin of the name of the Ashen Prison. It used to only have a very simple name  Tree Shades Third Prison.

    I really didnt expect Wang Er to sneak into the core area. The great city lord asked us humans to stand up. Not only was he not grateful, but he alsomitted such a crime. Fortunately, it didnt lead to a big mistake Well, if not for the fact that Wang Ers dead uncle and I were best friends, I really wouldnt care about him.

    The bald middle-aged man showed a look of anger and helplessness at the right time.

    Wang Er was imprisoned in the shallowyer of the Ashen Prison  the underground secondyer  in a cramped white room less than ten square meters.

    However, this is a single room. There is no need to pay the origin ability fee. In a ce like Tree Shade City, where every inch ofnd is worth an inch of gold, it can be said to be very good In addition to not having freedom, he might even be taken away as a miner

    The bald middle-aged man had an inexplicable thought in his mind as hemunicated with Wang Er with a normal expression.

    The crimes that Wang Ermitted can not be pardoned only by Origin Crystals. However, his crimes are not to the point of being unpardonable. As long as you can help himplete 2,000 contribution points, including missions that are not restricted to the adventurer guilds, city hall, and Tree Shade, Wang Er will be allowed to leave the prison for a short period of time to carry out missions. During this period, he will have to personallyplete a mission that totals 2,000 contribution points. After that, he will be released.

    A captain level prison guard said. He looked at the ordinary prison guard wearing a C -level police uniform behind him and said, Go back to your posts. Ill take care of this ce.

    Yes, Captain.

    After the other prison officers left, the bald middle-aged man nced at the surveince cameras around him. He took a step forward and used the fattys figure to cover himself. He discreetly stuffed a crystal ticket into the captains hand.

    A crystal ticket worth 50,000 Origin Crystals could be exchanged in any bank under Tree Shade.

    The expression on the captains face did not change. He just reached into his pocket and looked at the bald middle-aged man. After a moment of silence, he said, I can take you to the deep prison. If you have anything you want to say to yourpanions who are imprisoned in the deep prison, think about it in advance Of course, the prisoners in the deep prison can not be released.

    The bald middle-aged man nodded gratefully.

    This was something they had discussed beforehand. It was just that they only knew that the higher-ups in the organization were locked in the deep prison, the third floor, and did not know the specific location He recalled the structure of the shallow prison. There were a total of three floors. Each floor was like countless Hui shapedbinations. It was veryplicated, but it was still a prison after all, and the area could not be infinitelyrge.

    Moreover the organization had already provided an A -level prop that could be used to find the higher-ups.

    They only needed to enter deep prison.

    You guys follow closely. Dont look around. I wont be responsible if you get lost,

    The prison guard captain said in a low voice.

    After the prison doors on both sides were locked, they couldnt see or hear anything. There was only the sound of footstepsing from the passageway.

    The deep prison is different from the shallow prison. I have only been there twice. If it is not necessary, I do not want to go to that ce.

    Different?

    Dont want to?

    The bald middle-aged man was a little confused, but before he could ask, they had already arrived at the entrance of the deep prison.

    In front of a blue circr passage, there were two guardians with deep auras.

    They were stationed here.

    Warrant.

    The prison guard captain bowed slightly and handed over the warrant with both hands.

    Lets go in.

    The blue passage was like a tunnel at the bottom of the sea. There was no end to it, and there was no sound when one stepped on the hard passage.

    After a while, light appeared at the end of the passage, and waves of heat waves came.

    Were here.

    We, were here? Wait Where is this?

    The bald middle-aged man was a little dazed.

    Isnt this underground? Shouldnt this be the fourth floor of the Ashen Prison?

    The scorched red ground, the mes seeping out of the cracks, the twisted air, and He raised his head and saw ayer of red membrane, as bright as the sun.

    This is the first level of the deep prison. Of course, we prefer to call it hell, Jiao Hong.

    Where is the prison?

    The bald middle-aged man actually wanted to ask if there was a need for the prison to be like this! It was really realistic to call it Hell!

    That is.

    He looked in the direction of the finger. In the distance, there was an alien with four arms. His hands and feet were tied up by ropes formed by mes. Outside the four-armed alien, the surging sea of fire formed a circle, like a prison cell.

    The mouth of the bald middle-aged man twitched.

    Lets go. There is not much time. Follow me.

    The captain of the prison guard led them in one direction. About two or three minutester, a spiral staircase appeared in front of them.

    They walked down the stairs. The mes gradually disappeared and a strong wind blew.

    The second floor is the Hell of Storms.

    The entrance to the second and third floor was not in the same ce, but it was not far either. After two or three minutes of straight, the bald middle-aged man saw the exact same spiral staircase.

    A momentter, he was in the cold Hell of Frost.

    I will take you here. You only have half a minute. You must leave regardless of whether you find them or not,

    The captain said expressionlessly.

    In fact, he did not think that the bald middle-aged man and the others could find the target prison cell. But wasnt this better? Anyway, he hadpleted his task and did not neglect his duty.

    Are there no surveince cameras here? The bald middle-aged man asked curiously.

    The surveince equipment wont survive long in this harsh environment. Of course, there are still patrol teams.

    The Frost Hell was already 50 to 60 degrees below zero, and there were dangerous iciclesing out from time to time The bald middle-aged man felt that it made sense, and he looked at the other two with a calm expression.

    Then lets go. We have to leave as soon as possible

    He patted the guard captains shoulder as if it was natural. In an instant, a ck gas came out of his palm.

    You What What

    The guard captain suddenly woke up, but his reaction became very slow and stiff.

    The suited man walked behind him, and a distorted symbol appeared in his eyes.

    -Distorted Eye.

    Twenty secondster, the prison guard captain stopped struggling. The same symbol appeared in his eyes, and he became sluggish.

    Its done. If we dont have close contact, we wont be discovered if we bump into the patrol.

    Yes, but we only have half a minute to visit. At thetest, we will be discovered by the abnormality. We mustplete the mission before that.

    The bald middle-aged man took out a palm-sized egg-like item that was covered in secret patterns.

    He held the upper and lower part of the egg with both hands and twisted it.

    Crack.

    The eggshell was opened and a small bird made of blue light flew out of the egg and into the depths of the Hell of Frost.

    Hurry up and catch up.

    The bald middle-aged man took the lead.

    The three of them were either in the Condensing Origin Realm or at the peak of the Body Shaping Realm. They were all capable people, and they were also wearing B-level or A-grade armor. The prison guard captain who was controlled was also in the Condensing Origin Realm, which was enough to fly in the Frost Hell. At their speed, they shuttled from the extreme left to the extreme right of the shallow prison, and one minute was enough.

    However,

    Frost Hell waspletely covered in frost, and the location of the frozen special cell was not fixed.

    The cold wind was biting cold, and the white snow covered his vision.

    After flying for an unknown period of time, the blue light bird no longer flew in a straight line, changing directions from time to time The bald middle-aged man was happily thinking that he was approaching the higher-ups when he saw the blue light bird chirping and flying up and down.

    All around, there was pure white snow, and there was no ice prison.

    The bald middle-aged mans smile gradually froze.

    From the looks of it,

    It didnt seem like he had found someone, instead he was lost?

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666

    We Where are we? Why do I feel colder and colder

    Fattys teeth chattered.

    Someone wants to deal with me. Did someone do something to the guiding bird? The bald middle-aged man could not help but think this way. But he stared at the wandering guiding bird for a while. Based on his knowledge, the guiding bird was not passive. It was disturbed.

    But how could it be? There were no traces of illusion around.

    It was the guiding bird had been frozen!

    The first time he entered the Frozen Hell was 50 to 60 degrees below zero, but now it was estimated to be below zero or ny If not for thebat suit that Tree Shade had made that could keep him warm enough, he might only have 20 to 30 percent of hisbat strength left in this environment, and it would continue to decrease as time passed.

    Thinking of this, the bald middle-aged man couldnt help but wrap the cor of thebat suit tightly. In the cold Frozen Hell, only thisbat suit that was not thick could bring him warmth.

    After we entered the Frozen Hell, we ran in a straight line for seven minutes and 35 seconds. Then the guiding bird began to have problems, and our direction of advancement changed repeatedly.

    Before that, our direction was right, so we should go back to the original route.

    The bald middle-aged man closed his eyes and sketched a t map in his mind sea.

    Their average speed is eight or nine meters per second, and the time is 455 seconds. The following moving route is left, left, left, forward, forward, right, backward, right The time is

    Come with me.

    A momentter, on the snowy ground where no traces could be seen, the man in a suit crouched down, and a distorted symbol appeared in his eyes.

    Its the ce we just walked.

    Lets go!

    The three of them and the controlled doll quickly ran.

    What is that? In the distance, a bright red color appeared on the silvery-white snow ground, which was particrly eye-catching.

    When he got closer, he discovered that the red creature was veryrge.

    It was four or five stories high, lying on an evenrger ice crystal round tform. Around it were huge ice pirs that were a hundred meters tall. In the middle of the ice pirs and on the round tform, there was a huge dragon with wings on its back. At this time, this giant dragon was fixed on the round tform by countless ice anchors. The cracked wounds were frozen with ice crystals, unable to heal, unable to move, and unable to escape.

    Its huge eyes were tightly shut, not moving at all. However, the faint aura it emitted still made the three bald middle-aged men tremble with fear.

    It was a Transcendent!

    A Transcendent that they could not even see in the organization was locked here like a dead dog.

    It could not help but shake the belief in their hearts.

    The gap between the organization and Tree Shade was bigger than he had imagined!

    Can we really save that lord?

    The bald middle-aged man quickly collected his thoughts and walked around the red dragon. We cant save him.

    The other two looked over in shock. The bald middle-aged man added, Its the same if we make him shut uppletely Its toplete the mission!

    When the timees, we can use Fattys door ability to escape. We dont have to worry about being discovered by the passage guards. The sess rate is above 60. The only danger is running into the patrols in hell.

    The upper floor of the Ashen Prison.

    The surveince tower.

    From the outside, it looked like a five-story surveince tower, and there was another world inside.

    The interior of the tower goes from the bottom to the top of the tower. Standing on the ground floor, it is impossible to estimate the height of the tower. On the surrounding walls, there are bright surveince pictures, with pure white passages in the shallowyer of the prison, and prisoners in a daze. , the prisoner who tried tomunicate with the outside world with the help of special abilities and the prisoner who found that his ability was imprisoned and wanted tomit suicide by hitting a wall, but was healed by the colorless gas sprayed from the cell when he was half dead.

    The Law of Tree Shade, for theft, fighting, and hurting people is generally rarely imprisoned, but only fines enough source crystals to be weighed, but the base is there. ording to the estimation of the Ministry of Intelligence, there are three-digit head irons every day. The spies sneaked into the green shade, some were just ordinary people, there were also awakened ones, high-level awakened ones When you reach the high-level, you are eligible to enjoy the treatment of a single room in the pale prison

    We need the surveince video of the Freezing Frost Prison,

    a slightly immature, but somewhat dignified ck-haired girl said.

    She was a top student who had been studying at the World Tree Academy for a year and a half. She was also taught by the head of Tree Shades intelligence department, Lan Qingya. She was already a capable person at a young age.

    Pleasee with me.

    The secret order of the wristwatchwas connected. Wearing sunsses, the staff member who was worried about being blinded by countless bright images nodded. He stretched out his index finger and tapped on the watch that was specially used for monitoring the tower. Along with a slight tremor, a dark blue ring rose from the edge, holding a few people up and gradually rising. It was very stable.

    The surveince screen of the deep prison was much sparser.

    Just as the bald middle-aged man spected, in order to imprison tyrannical prisoners, the environment of the deep prison was extremely harsh and ordinary surveince could notst long in this environment.

    The Eye of Surveince is used in the deep prison. It has strong concealment and good fighting ability. In the past year, there are few fine drawings that can be bought

    The only w was that there was a shortage of main materials in the eye of surveince. After analysis, it was found that the eyes of the Evil Eye could rece the main materials, but the Evil Eye was almost extinct.

    Cut 3-21 camera.

    In the Frozen Hell,

    The bald middle-aged man and the others crouched down, staring nkly at the organization leader who had been buried in the snow.

    -Compared to other fire cages, the Frozen Prison was too ground-catching.

    But the leader was still awake. The first thing he said when he saw them was: Gate is unable to leave hell, but I have a way to escape. You must dig me out.

    It was as if he had seen through the bald middle-aged man.

    At this time, his expression was not too good. He looked at the 250-kilogram fatty.

    The fatty took a few steps back, put his hands together, opened them, and Origin Energy surged.

    Door

    A momentter, a two-meter-tall door, seventy to eighty centimeters wide, gradually took shape. Fatty gasped for breath with a pale face, but his eyes were iparably bright.

    Sess

    Suddenly, a scorching me came from the opposite side of the door. The fiery snake burned Fatty, and he instinctively rolled out. Where thebat suit could not cover, he was burned to the point of pain.

    His Origin Energy was in chaos for a moment, and the door shattered like a bubble.

    However, in a short moment, they could still see clearly that the familiar Jiao Hong Hell was on the other side of the door!

    He couldnt get out!

    The bald middle-aged man and the others could only think of a way to rescue this high-ranking person. The first thing they saw was that the high-ranking person was only buried in the ground. The way he imprisoned him was not as tall as the fire dragon in front of him. He felt that it should not be difficult to break through.

    However

    The bald middle-aged man looked at his hands in a daze. His hands, which had experienced hundreds of millions of life-level battles, were actually unable to be dug out.

    The higher-ups of the organization seemed to have foreseen this scene. You cant do it alone. Take my token and find a big shot in the depths of the Frozen Hell. Your mission will bepleted.

    You can escape from the Pale Hell so easily? Fatty blurted out.

    The higher-ups nted in the ground let out a strangeugh. Of course its not that simple. We suspect that this prison has set up a special spatial restriction. No spatial ability can connect to the outside world, but Tree Shade is too arrogant. There are many powerful existences imprisoned in the Frost Hell. As long as we can remove the restrictions on these existences and release them

    His eyes were deep. In just an instant, the entire Ashen Prison, including Tree Shade City, will be destroyed like bubbles.

    Sorry, it was our oversight.

    The staff of the monitoring tower broke out in a cold sweat. The intelligence department was also responsible for dealing with bribery and colluding with the enemy. He did not want to be like the prison guards who had leaked the prison information because of bribery.

    Its not because of you. Its part of the n.

    The ck-haired girl, Zeng Yanyu, said a few words, and then stopped talking.

    The staff did not understand, but they did not dare to ask.

    A manager of the monitoring tower jumped up from the nearby steps to the round tform and exined, Because of the strange special abilities, coupled with the items from the countless relics in the Origin Star, sometimes when you want to hide the items, you cant get them out by relying on illusions As far as I know, there are several ways to take the initiative to forget the memories.

    For example, the senior of the Distortion Eye has mastered SS-level secrets and deserves special treatment He didnt say this.

    The staff nodded in confusion.

    It sounded very profound, no wonder others were already leaders, and he was just a small fry.

    However he looked at the surveince screen. The bald middle-aged man and others carefully approached a huge body. They spread their senses to see if there were any patrol teams appearing while searching for possible traps like sweepingndmines. However, they could not find the eye of surveince, and he felt very happy  who asked these people to be stronger than him?

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667

    Deep in the Frozen Hell,

    The bald, middle-aged man, following the leadership of the organization, had been draped all the way in the snow, finally still lost.

    Unlike before the bird was damaged, the direction was correct and urate, and what the higher-ups of the organization could give them was only a general direction  in the higher-ups opinion, since the bald, middle-aged man could find him, it was naturally not difficult to find the existence in the depths.

    The bald, middle-aged man looked at his watch from time to time  it was just a high-quality ordinary watch, not a tactical watch  he saw that forty or fifty minutes had passed, and he began to panic.

    For such a long time, I dont know how many kilometers I have been running. Although I havent encountered any patrol team, did the pale white prison really not find anything unusual?

    but it is not certain. The area of the frost hell is so vast. While it causes us trouble, the prison management should be very difficult In addition, the restriction and cage are difficult to break from the outside, which gives Tree Shade confidence

    The bald middle-aged man persuaded himself again.

    Zeng Yanyu and the others who were monitoring the tower were a little anxious. Every time the bald middle-aged man went in the wrong direction, their hearts were raised. It was not until the bald middle-aged man was lucky to go the right way that the stone in their hearts finally fell.

    In front of the bald middle-aged man was a tyrannical existence asrge as a small mountain.

    -Bull Demon!

    His aura was even stronger than the red dragons.

    In the eyes of the bald middle-aged man and the others who had limited understanding of Transcendents, this was already a powerhouse among Transcendents, an existence that stood at the top of the world.

    The Bull Demon Transcendent could not move either, but he could still barely mobilize his spiritual force.

    With a thought, a bead immediately flew out of the bald middle-aged mans pocket. The bead was very rough, like a casual work, but it was a tool that could store information.

    This bead was ced on the forehead of the Bull Demon Transcendent. Coordinates, so its that

    He spat out runes that seemed to weigh a thousand pounds and embedded themselves into the thick and solid snow.

    He looked at the bald middle-aged man and the others. You, put these runes separately

    The fifth level of the deep prison.

    de Mountain Hell.

    A giant with two heads, a Transcendent of the White Bone n, and a strange beast with four hooves burning with ck mes escaped from the cage of hell.

    A year a whole year has made me feel worse than death

    The left head of the two-headed giant buzzed loudly. The right head continued, Frost Hell and Charred Hell have already been freed. However, Tree Shade is very strong. We alone are not enough. We need more people to make Tree Shadepletely chaotic.

    The giant uttered an obscure tone, and lines appeared on his body. In an instant, half of his originally dispirited aura was restored, and it continued to rise.

    -Special Race Talent: Two-headed Giant Tattoo!

    In the intelligence department, Lan Qingya was in charge of the headquarters, receiving information from the monitoring tower.

    The giant tattoo has appeared. It can not be hidden for two hours. Prepare to extract, prepare to extract

    The White Bone Race has no value. The killing operation team will decide whether to stay or not.

    The me stored in the ck me Race can only be mutated under extreme emotions. The operation team must pay special attention

    Finally, the prison clearing operation begins. All units are in position.

    Charred Hell,

    As the closest level to the entrance, the two Transcendents who had escaped were aware of their own limitations and did not dare to directly charge into the passageway. Instead, they wanted to release all the tyrannical existences within Charred Hell.

    Frost Giant Anieto, we can help you escape. As a price, you need to

    The Frost Giant Statue seemed to have not heard a reply as it stared nkly behind them.

    Behind

    The two Transcendents could not help but look back. Unknowingly, a group of humans in ckbat suits had already surrounded them.

    When?

    How was it discovered?

    Is it going to get cold?

    The two alien Transcendents asked three consecutive questions.

    Their gazes swept over the dozen human Awakened ones

    None of the Tree Shade experts who had captured them had appeared?

    Just some juniors?

    Theyposed themselves and sensed that there were two Transcendents among the human Awakened ones. However, their auras were slightly weaker than theirs. As long as they could hold on for a period of time and wait for the otheryers of the prison to fall into chaos Huh?

    The Iron Hammer Brothers swung their hammers and medium-sized hammers. The other ten plus auxiliary Awakened ones formed a battle formation, adding a full buff In an instant, they seemed to be facing several Transcendents, and two of them were especially strong

    I cant punch that ce!

    The bones are about to shatter!

    Bang bang bang

    Pa

    Puff

    A few minutester, the Brother Hammer leaned on the hammer and looked at the Frost Giant. Brother, do you want a hammer?

    de Mountain Hell,

    The two-headed giant had already gathered five Transcendents and a dozen high level awakened prisoners, forming a strong force.

    Lets go to the fourth floor. There might be guards at the spiral staircase. Lets get back some interest first.

    No interest. Just pay back the capital directly.

    The two-headed giant: ? .

    He looked around but did not see anyone talking.

    Was it you?

    Or you?

    He looked at the White Bone Race Transcendents floating in the air and the ck me beasts that reached his waist. Both of them lowered their heads and did not dare to look at each other

    So it was

    Wait,

    The two-headed giant squeezed his bloated chin and lowered his head. Finally, he saw an inconspicuous human beside a mountain of des.

    Lu Xiaopeng, head of the 1st Corps under the Tree Shade Exploration Corps

    Themander of the First Corps, Peng Bo, is under the g of Tree Shades garrison.

    The two-headed giant was stunned. The two heads looked at each other and said, I am the ninth n under the great ruler

    The shadow left by Lu Xiaopeng slowly faded. A silver sword light prated one of the heads of the two-headed giant, making him roar in pain.

    The other head turned 180 degrees and spat out a cloud of poisonous mist. At the same time, he raised his arm and smashed it at the small human.

    This is the sword technique of my master Lords Swordsmanship!

    His figure disappeared, appeared, disappeared, and reappeared

    In an instant, eight figures of Lu Xiaopeng holding swords appeared in the air.

    In an instant, eight silver sword lights burst forth and killed the two-headed giant. Only the tattoo on the giant was not hurt at all, and it still emitted waves of profound fluctuations.

    Is this legendary racial talent that can be used at will?

    Frozen Hell,

    The higher ups of the organization, Distorted Eye, had already been released and were following behind the huge body with a ttering expression.

    Lord Bull Demon, only an expert like you is qualified to explore that ruin. I hope that I can follow your footsteps at that time.

    mes shot out from Bull Demons nose, colliding with the snowkes that filled the sky, creating white mist.

    Why hasnt the two-headed guy moved yet? If we wait any longer, Tree Shade will react! he asked impatiently.

    Theres no need to wait.

    ?

    The Bull Demon was stunned. He turned around and saw that the higher-ups of Distorted Eye had already fainted. Beside him, a ck-haired girl was holding him up with Origin Energy. Her fair palm was pressed against her forehead. Soon, the ck-haired girl nodded at another tall woman. Teacher, I found it.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668

    The Ashen Prison incident involved nearly twenty Transcendents, and whenbined together, it was not a weak force. It was enough to cause violent turmoil in any holynd other than Tree Shade.

    However, when Tang Yu learned of this matter, it was already the next day.

    As a routine report for the S -level case, it was sealed in the archives library.

    This time, none of his followers made a move. The main force was Lu Xiaopeng, Peng Bo, Lan Qingya, and the others who had be part of Tree Shade in the early days. As the followers of the third echelon of followers broke through to the Second Order of the Transcendence Realm one after another, Tree Shades supernatural realm subordinates also began a new round of scoldings.

    Being stuck at the Great Circle of the Awakening Stage for a month or two, a little expert who was close to a year long would either break through under pressure or by chance ording to the statistics on the eve of the Spring Festival, Tree Shade had a total of one hundred and sixty-five Transcendent experts, and twenty-two of them were at the Second Level of the exceptional state.

    Tang Yu, ine, Nancy, Kong, and a few others, ording to their cultivation progress, were already at the mid-Second Level of the exceptional state.

    Of course, the Second Level of the exceptional state did not really have the upper, middle, andte stages of the exceptional state. What was cultivated was the source, and when the source was fully cultivated, it would be the peak, allowing one to touch the barrier of the Third Level of the exceptional state.

    After being an expert once, Tang Yu discovered that he had unknowingly umted unimaginable power.

    In addition to Tree Shades official experts, there were also many talented people among the adventurers who had be extraordinary, but the number was much less.

    He still remembered Tree Shade City When he was in Tree Shades shelter, the corps under hismand was weak, and the top masters of the corps were not as powerful as the unspecialized masters in terms of realm, and the number was far worse. He could only rely on Luo Zhe and his followers to intimidate them.

    Now, it waspletely different.

    For example, Lu Xiaopeng and Lan Qingya had umted a lot of contribution points. After consolidating their extraordinary cultivation, they had exchanged for the cultivation time of the Pure Origin Energy Pool. At least one or two minutes, and at most half a day.

    They had already stepped into the veteran Transcendent realm and quickly condensed a second Origin Energy Core Of course, therge amount of contribution points they had umted during the Great Circle realm had also almost been used up.

    In contrast, the leader of the Zhanmeng adventure group is the leader of the adventurers Huh? It seems that he is also experienced and extraordinary, any adventures?

    Tang Yu shook his head and did not care.

    With the huge amount of resources he had spent on his cultivation, every single Tiandu was a fortuitous encounter for an unaffiliated Awakened.

    Although he didnt do anything other than cultivating every day, he didnt do anything else.

    Cultivation was also done by a clone, but in fact he really didnt do anything.

    Tree Shade already had a stable andrge amount of Origin Crystals and materials source The Garrison Guards were responsible for it.

    The rare treasure information was sold by the unaffiliated adventurers, or obtained by the intelligence department, and then obtained by the various scouting corps in the wilderness.

    This was the advantage of establishing a faction, especially on a with abundant resources and the recovery of Genesis Qi on Earth.

    On the day of the Spring Festival, there were lights and decorations everywhere.

    Apart from the important departments, manypanies and adventurous groups gave their members leave. The number of people on Tree Shades floating ind reached its peak.

    Tang Yu took the opportunity to push out the citys annual promotion event.

    Not only the exchange discount of the Adventurer Guild, but all the shops under Tree Shades official banner will hold a lowering price event, even on the line Spirit Space There are also promotional events for online shopping.

    On the basis of the original price, another 10 off.

    For the ever working hard to make the best products, there was no need to consider the price factor, and there was no reduction in the price. For the best products of Tree Shade, 10 off was the great victory of the consumer.

    Every 100 Origin Crystals, one could earn 10 Origin Crystals.

    Spending 10,000 Origin Crystals was enough to earn 1,000 Origin Crystals. It was a reward that could only be obtained afterpleting two three-star missions!

    If it was a high-star adventurer, there would be a discount in the guild. A discount at 9:20, a 50% discount at 9:50? If there was a 10 discount on this foundation, then it would be even more profitable.

    Didnt he need to keep the Origin Crystal until it became moldy?

    ording to the investigation report of Tree Shades Night News, the energy contained in the Origin Crystal was dissipating at every moment. The degree of dissipation might be negligible, but the Origin Crystal had been stored for a long time Perhaps in a few years, it would be a pile of useless crystals.

    Even if it was only for a few months, who knew if the energy it reduced would be detected by the instruments?

    It was a loss to put it away, but it was a profit to buy it!

    Equipment was the second life of Awakened ones, and Origin Crystals were only apanied by them in a more valuable way.

    On Tree Shades floating ind, several adventurer guilds were full, and so were the shops under the banner  because the promotional activities were limited to today.

    Apart from Tree Shade, it was the same. The gship store also had promotional activities.

    Its just that

    In less than a minute after the promotion started, all the gship stores around Tree Shade were robbed. The Awakened ones switched to ordering goods from online stores in the spiritual space.

    It might take a few days to collect the goods, but it did not matter. The payment was today. It was enough to enjoy the discount.

    When the data was tallied that day, Tang Yu was shocked.

    Within a clock  the shop could not be precise for a few minutes  the sales within a clock would exceed thirty million Genesis crystals, and the sales would exceed eight million on the same day!

    As for the cost even if one considered the cost of manpower, it would still be less than a third.

    He had underestimated the wealth that awakened ones had umted over the years, especially the wealth ofrge cities and awakened ones.

    The profit was over eighty million Genesis crystals, almost the ie of Tree Shade mining and taxes in a month.

    He could build four hundred airships, allowing theplex city-protecting formation to operate continuously for three years. He could hold on for several days when the formation was attacked by a Second Order Transcendent.

    Maybe I should start a promotional activity from time to time? It just so happens that the production capacity of the equipment department is steadily improving, and the stock is increasing.

    He was not worried that the activity would affect daily sales. Whether it was equipment or props, they were actually consumables. A far-sighted Awakened spent Origin Crystal to purchase equipment and steadily became stronger, earning more Origin Crystals. As for short-sighted they could only hold the Origin Crystal in their hands forever  a certain expert said on a certain program.

    However, what Tang Yu did not expect was that the promotion was too popr, causing the g event before the Spring Festival to have very few reactions.

    If you want to participate in the magical arts exhibition match, you will fail. If you want to read books, you will have to get hurt. If you dont, you will have to turn around and perform at the party event. Zhu Shu Li pouted her lips. Her show was just at twelve oclock. At such a critical time the ratings would suddenly drop by half.

    She puffed her cheeks in anger.

    This event was originally for self-entertainment Cough, I was just saying that it was a happy ending. Theres no need to care too much about it. How about this, Ill give you a chance to go on stage to give a speech in the magical arts exhibition match the day after tomorrow.

    The All Category Competition would be held the day after tomorrow. While the Spring Festival was on holiday, most of the awakened ones would return. There should be a lot of people registering.

    This was the first time, and Tang Yu hoped that the second time would be a world ss.

    Zhu Shu Li: (*??)

    The next day, airships took off from the floating ind and headed to various ces to deliver goods.

    At the same time, there were also quite a few awakened ones who were far away from the defensive circle. They took the airships and arrived at the city in the sky.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669

    Outside the main ind of the floating ind, the white clouds were misty and the thousands of des were inteced.

    A fist-sized, invisible camera with four pairs of transparent cicada wings was flying at an extremely fast speed. The camera steadily captured a few figures that were like flowing lights in front of it.

    A bridge across the ind appeared in the cloud sea.

    The bridge was like a winding snake, looming in the clouds. It was impossible to estimate its length. It was the main tower in the racetrack of the - Flying Sword Competition. It was three hundred meters tall and hooked the bridge in the air, like a dense steel barrier.

    None of the participants in the first echelon of the Flying Sword race slowed down, causing the audience to worry that they would crash into each other and cause a tragedy.

    Everyone, you can see that the first echelon is approaching the finish line. The champions have no intention of letting you chase after me at all.

    Shea paused. He picked up his teacup and took a big gulp. What we need to emphasize here is that cars do not regte the tears of our loved ones. It is the same for flying swords and other vehicles. At present, all the contestants have already prepared the protection of the 10th rank

    Oh! Contestant No. 3, Lin Tianyi, took the lead in crossing the ind bridge with a sword.

    Contestant No. 29 is not bad either. In an angle, he passed through the dense nting cables!

    No. 36 No. 36 is behind him. He has passed!

    The next is contestant No. 89. He is wearing Uh, his flying sword is a door shaped, and it is also equipped with a guardrail. He is stuck in the middle of the obliquenoose!

    Alright, let us congratte contestant Lin Tiankong for winning the championship. He will receive an S -rank reward from thepetitionmittee, as well as a reward of 38,888 Origin Crystal Gift Pack.

    Tang Yu did not go to the scene to watch, but through the crystal ball in the castle, he observed it more clearly.

    There were many Awakened ones on the small inds around thepetition.

    Perhaps it was not as convenient as being in the spiritual space. In reality, especially around the floating ind that everyone was familiar with, it was a different atmosphere.

    After the preliminary selection and finals, the Flying Sword Racing Competition came to an end one dayter.

    However, the racetrack was still intact, and there were many signs around the ind Perhaps there would be some regrpetitions in the future.

    It could be used as a source of ie, but it was also equivalent to a novel entertainment activity, and it was also the first creation of Tree Shade. Over time, it could form a unique culture and increase the cohesiveness of Tree Shade.

    The next day,

    It is the long-awaited Skills Competition of Zhu Shu Li, and it is also apetitive event that Tang Yu valued more.

    This was to promote the importance of controlling Origin Energy.

    The Sorcery Competition is divided into the preliminaries Sorcery Exhibition and the final Sorcery Contest

    During the exhibition stage, the participants used their own special abilities and spells to perform, judging by the gorgeous degree of performance and the control of the spells, and the judges scored.

    In the stage of the match, they fought with spells, but it was different from the traditional fights. They preferred to attack and break the opponents spells, not individual.

    The venue was in the martial arts arena in Tree Shade City.

    The huge arena was enough to amodate nearly 100,000 people. At this moment, there were no empty seats. Tang Yu sat in the VIP seat in front of him, surrounded by Nancy and eight other members of the personal guards. They were all extraordinary, and Tang Yu felt that it was somewhat difficult.

    Below the audience, on one side of the arena, five figures sat behind the red judges seat.

    This person beside me is the Military Illusion Consultant, the Extreme Martial Arts Hall special-ss teacher, the Honorary Vice-Principal of the World Tree Academy Tree Shade Citys top expert, Ms. Zhu Shu Li.

    Military Tier 1 Magic Consultant, Extreme Martial Arts Hall special-ss teacher, Head of the Spell Research Association Tree Shade Citys top expert, Mr. Enze.

    This is Mr. Yao Zhaokong, Mr. Yao from Northern Courts defensive circle, who is known as the Sun Moon War God.

    Let us give the warmest apuse to wee the five judges Alright, then, Ms. Zhu Shu Li, please exin some specific rules to us on behalf of the judges.

    Zhu Shu Li, dressed in a childs outfit, walked to the podium. A chair that was half the height of a person had already been ced behind the podium. She leaped up with her short legs and stood firmly on the chair. She waved at the audience around her.

    Screams rose up in an instant. Tang Yu turned to look at the highest position and was immediately speechless.

    There were several banners being pulled open, and thergest one was written  Tang Xiaolis fan club.

    Why isnt there mine?

    Tang Yu touched his chin and fell into deep thought.

    The Spell Competition is a new style ofpetition. I want to talk about todayspetition at three oclock

    There are five more important details in the first point

    Speaking of this, I have to add two more points

    Finally and then and well, this is the end of my speech. Thank you.

    Tang Yu was so sleepy that he nced to his left and right. The other audience was still listening intently?

    Could he do whatever he wanted just because he was good-looking?

    Why couldnt he do it himself?

    Tang Yu analyzed for a moment and came to the reason It was because the bamboo mouse was too short that it received the attention of the entire audience. Yes, it must be so.

    The spell performance No. 6 brought us is Dragon and Phoenix Ascension,

    The host said.

    The young man in a blue suit walked up to the stage. He bowed slightly, and then raised his gloved hands, two balls of orange mes emerging from his palms.

    The mes quickly expanded, and the mes in his left hand stretched into the shape of a fire dragon. Under the raging mes, a few ming ws stretched out.

    The mes in his right hand flew into the air, transforming into a fire bird that spread its wings and flew.

    The fire dragon and the fire bird tangled together. A few secondster, it turned into a huge fireball and shot into the sky.

    Contestant No. 6 bowed again. Sweat could be seen on his forehead.

    Judge Yao Zhaokong: The meaning of dragon and phoenix is good. I like this. 7.8 points.

    Judge No. 4 without a name: Very good, very good, 8.1 point.

    Unnamed Dragon Set Judge No. 3: Ah um (contemtion), 7.9 points.

    Judge Enze: The fire dragon and fire phoenix are not vivid enough. There is still room for improvement in the details. For example, the scales of the fire dragon and the feathers of the fire phoenix. If you can make a dragon roar and phoenix cry with the collision of the mes, it will be perfect. Hmm 7.5 points. I hope to keep up the good work.

    Zhu Shu Li looked left and right. He had told you all what to say. What should she say?

    How could she maintain the aura and majesty of the main judge?

    Hmm 7.6 points. The missing 2.4 points are to hope that you can create a more awesome spell form in the future.

    Contestant No. 10 stepped onto the stage.

    I like this

    Very good, very good.

    Ah Hmm

    Zhu Shu Li was in high spirits.

    Contestant No. 20 stepped onto the stage.

    I like this

    Very good, very good.

    Ah En

    Zhu Shu Li racked her brains.

    Contestant No. 50 stepped onto the stage.

    I like this

    Very good, very good.

    Ah En

    Zhu Shu Li was so tired and thirsty.

    Contestant no. 200 stepped onto the stage.

    Zhu Shu Li : You can spare me the speech

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670

    On the stage, there stood a man and a woman.

    There were five fireballs hanging behind the young mans head. Every two seconds, a new fireball would appear. From time to time, he would control the fireball to fly out and explode in the air. The raging mes turned into several fire dragons that pounced. The fire dragons flickered left and right, making it difficult for people to catch them.

    Opposite side,

    The female contestant raised her hand and shot out several wind des. They urately hit each fire dragon, causing sparks to fly in all directions. The fire dragon was deformed. She took the opportunity to create a gust of wind, forming a tornado that swept all the fire dragons into it. The raging fire dragon tornado was pushed back.

    The young mans expression changed slightly. In the face of the ming dragon tornado that formed the momentum, most of his fire spells were useless at this moment.

    He gritted his teeth, and the six fireballs behind his head flew out. When they approached the Raging me Dragon Roll, they were all detonated by him.

    Boom!

    The violent shock wave rolled up. The Raging me Dragon Roll had already been staggered by the thin body. Its power was less than ten percent. The young man threw out a few more origin power forces,pletely scattering it.

    At this time,

    The score on the side of the judging panel was also changing.

    At the beginning of the Spell Confrontation, each person had 100 points. As the fight went on, the score gradually decreased, and the first person to lose was the zero.

    No one was hurt in the first round of confrontation between the young men and women.

    But at this time,

    Beep! Beep!

    The female yers score fell to 91 points.

    As for the male youth, he continued to fall and finally stopped at 79 points.

    Everyone can see that in the first round of their confrontation, yer Xiaoxiao used Zhi Wus me to create the me Dragon Scroll. Not only did she break the opponents killing move, but she also increased the power of her spells. This shows her exquisite control and extraordinarybat thinking

    This kind of unconventional magical art confrontation was more interesting than regr battles. Even without a slow yback, the vivid fire dragon and the fiery dragon scroll that looked like a world-destroying disaster could all be seen clearly.

    Unlike the normal battles between high-level Awakened ones, most of the audience was baffled and did not know what had happened.

    Now

    If they did not exin, they might not be able to tell who was stronger and who was weaker, but the special effects were good.

    Todays tickets were worth a lot!

    The Mountain and Sea Grand World was adjacent to a certain region in the Endless Sea Region.

    Rip

    A dark red arc of light shed, and the space copsed. Several figures walked out.

    Three of the figures were very strong, with thick hair, heads like gray wolves, white bears, orange tigers, and gave off an aura that no one was allowed to enter.

    However, they had a crown behind them, and they looked like human figures. They were very respectful.

    If Tang Yu was here, he would be able to tell that the figure of the crown was the one who had taken King Ainos heart demon, and the three foreign races, wolves, bears, and tigers, were the three n heads who had been beaten by Nancy at that time.

    This is your homnd? Its a pretty good ne.

    It would be great if I could offer it to the great ruler, The tiger n patriarch said in a ttering manner.

    I need to explore, but the three of you arent enough

    How could remation bepared to the harvest at the end of the year?

    In the Aino continent, he was responsible for harvesting. Not only did he take the entire kingdoms treasury, but as long as hepleted the task of swallowing the Ai Nuo world and the world tree, he would be able to obtain unimaginable rewards.

    It could allow him to directly cultivate to the peak of Domain stage, and there was a slight possibility of breaking through to Saint rank.

    However, now, there was nothing!

    Ever since those humans and that huge World Tree disappeared in front of his eyes, his mission had failed. Not only was there no reward, if not for the fact that he was born from one of the Eight Great ns, the Heart Demon n, he might have already been executed.

    Even now, he had to take on the difficult task of exploring the Mountain and Sea Great World, and there were no reinforcements!

    The Great Ruler had alreadypletely started a war with the Gao Wei allied forces. The Mountain and Sea Great World was just a corner, but if he couldnt make any achievements, he was afraid that he would have to die here Thinking of this, the Heart Demon n experts hated those ck-robed people from back then even more.

    Dont let me meet them!

    He thought about how the human geniuses should be protected at the back, and how he, as a genius of the Heart Demon n, was so bitter and depressed.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, two years had passed.

    It was already the fifth year of the apocalypse. Ever since they repelled the second attack of the Devil n, the foreign races seemed to have disappeared without a trace. asionally, traces of them would be found, and there were also some scattered soldiers who were brave. Almost no foreign races dared to truly appear.

    On the other hand, there were endless battles between human shelters.

    Under the management of Tree Shade and the other holynds, manyrge shelters had formed a stable order. However, small and medium-sized shelters that were as numerous as stars were destroyed from time to time, and they appeared like bamboo shoots after the rain. Without the threat of foreign races, many forces turned their heads to their own people.

    Tree Shades defensive circle had expanded to the size of the entire Tiannan Province. It was the Tiannan Province after the apocalypse. It was vast and boundless, and the transit stations and shelters in the defensive circle had been authenticated. Even the private ones had been certified, and all the forces in the defensive circle obeyed the order that Tree Shade had set. Under the leadership of Lord Tang, some adventurers became rich first, leading the remaining Awakened ones and ordinary survivors.

    But why are the demons so cowardly? I have already made full preparations. Even if several world-ss demonic beasts appeared in one go, it would be a piece of cake. But the demons have been so thorough. Could it be that there is a big conspiracy?

    Compared to two years ago, the World Barrier was just a tiny bit thinner.

    The other world was already ranked number 53, but the most valuable thing was still the Mountain and Sea Great World.

    Im also close to peak Second Order Transcendent. I must obtain the Nether Sea Crystal that can break the Origin limit.

    The Nether Sea Crystal was in the depths of the Endless Sea, and the exact origin of the Nether Sea Crystal was unknown.

    Tang Yu picked up an official written application, which was Zhushu Li and Luo Lin nning to apply for a long-term trip.

    [[The exploration of the Boundless Sea Pirates and the Nether Sea Crystals]]

    Quite formal.

    Mountain Sea Great World, Endless Sea, on a group of inds.

    There were some amphibious races living there.

    At this time,

    Kill!

    These amphibious races erupted into a fierce battle. Thend was dyed in a reddish-brown color, and the ocean waves rolled about. The sky also produced balls of dazzling brilliance.

    A certain demon avatar hiding in the void nodded slightly, Its time to prepare for the next n.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671

    In the Grand World of the Mountains and Seas, the racial civilization was mostly concentrated on the boundless Dark Cloud teau, and there were also some sporadic inds on the Endless Sea Inparison to the vast Endless Sea, there were quite a few of these inds, some of which wererger than the Eurasia continent on Earth.

    There were also civilizations on the inds that were adjacent to the coastline. Some countries migrated from the vast continent, while the depths of the sea were mostly native civilizations naturally developed on the inds.

    Different from the originalnguage andnguage of the Dark Cloud High ins, many ind civilizationsckedmunication, and the difference was huge.

    Because of the uniqueness of the Endless Seas seawater, Extraordinary ranks can not fly, and ships sailing on the sea are easily attacked by sea monsters?

    Lorraine is studying with a piece of information

    The ce they set off to was a private port on the southern coastline. Over the years, the Survey Corps had organized several times to go out to sea, but they did not go far. The longest one was to sail on the sea for fifteen days.

    Then they were attacked by sea monsters and werepletely wiped out. If not for the Return Scroll and the ship destroyed in the Endless Sea, no one could escape the fate of death.

    At this time, the fleet had left the port for several hours. There was nond in sight, but the waves were not surging, just like ordinary sea.

    Her perception expanded and spread out. Everything was normal on the surface of the sea, but when it reached the bottom of the sea, her perception seemed to have entered a swamp, making it difficult for her to move forward.

    Lorraine tried to rise into the air, but when she stepped on the void, she felt a heavy pressure enveloping her.

    She almost dodged.

    Captain, the first and second deputies are looking for you for a meeting.

    The one who found Lorrainr was a sailor, a native. Apart from the high-level management, Tree Shade was currently using the method of using people.

    This time, there was no bloated fleet, only this meticulously crafted Starting warship.

    This warship was armed to the teeth, and on the side was a ferocious cannon barrel. On the deck stood a magic tower that flickered with electric arcs. From time to time, runes could be seen shing in the void outside the deck.

    However, this Starting did not have the ability to run amuck in the Endless Sea. Lorraine was well aware.

    In the conference room,

    First Mate Zhu Shu Li, Second Mate Shea,

    Third, xingling and Xingyue.

    Zhu Shu Li Lis first Mate was shamelesslying, but Lorraines captain was rtively well-known. She had been a captain before she was summoned, although she was a pirate captain of two or three big cats and kittens.

    In addition, there were also the main people in charge of various posts such as cannoneers, warehouse tubes, and ship doctors.

    The current problem was the acquisition of the Nether Sea Crystals.

    The Nether Sea Crystals only exist in the depths of the Endless Sea, and we have life-saving items such as Return Scrolls. We naturally have the advantage in exploring. I think its enough to rush.

    Zhu Shuli said with a bang. In the end, she added a squeak.

    She looked around. Lorraine, Shea, and Xingling all voted against her. They sat there coldly to express their neutrality. The group of awakened level crew hid in a corner, shivering.

    It is not advisable to find a needle in the sea. Since some of the crystals of the Nether Sea have been leaked out, there should be some forces in the depths of the Endless Sea who know how to obtain the crystals of the Nether Sea.

    However, the ind is smaller than the sea in the past. We dont have a map of the sea Lorraine did her homework.

    She looked at Xingling and Xingyue.

    The star spirits shook her head, indicating that there was no specific target, and that divination could not be done.

    That Can we try the radio? Maybe we can receive some information about the sea civilization.

    The main point of the technology tree of the Mountain and Sea Great World was individualbat power, and the research of foreign objects was rtively slow, but the radio and other more advanced forces like White Town still had them.

    The radio was a high-end mystical item. Not only could it receive Origin Energy fluctuations from far away, it could also asionally receive some strange information.

    A sailor brought over a runic radio that looked like a conch and turned it on.

    Zi Zi Zi

    Great Ruler of Death, please spread out the radiance of the blood moon.

    Oh, oh, oh, let me out!

    Meow, meow, meow

    There seemed to be no proper information?

    As ast resort, Xingling and Xingyue could only use the Staff Technique to make the staff stand up and let go, dropping it along with fate. The direction the staff pointed to was the direction of the ship.

    The ship broke through the wind and waves, and in the blink of an eye, it had sailed for more than a month on the sea.

    Bang!

    The Starting ship shook, and a siren sounded, followed by the ships broadcast.

    Two level two sea monsters at seven oclock, a level three sea monster at ten oclock, pay attention to each unit, pay attention to each unit

    The sea monster was almost undetectable in front of floating water, and the method to judge the strength of the breath was not suitable for sea monsters But after sailing for more than a month, the crew of The Starting ship already had a set of observation methods.

    -judging the strength of the body.

    A sea monster the size of a car belonged to a level one sea monster, and the threat level was not high.

    A sea monster the size of a two-story building was divided into a level two sea monster, which was slightly threatening.

    The level three sea monster was muchrger. The Starting was 260 meters long and the ship was 39.8 meters wide. The length of the level three sea monster was already equal to the length of the ship.

    Under the impact, The Starting was wrapped in a translucent shield, but it still shook.

    Boom!

    The cannons on both sides of the warship roared, and pirs of water that were dozens of meters tall shot into the sky. Not long after, a blood red color spread out on the left side of The Starting ship.

    The two level two sea monsters were instantly killed, while the level three sea monster let out a deafening roar, and its thick tentacles mmed against the shield.

    Most of its body was charred ck, and most of its tentacles were broken. It looked like it was on the verge of death, but its wounds were healing at an extremely fast speed.

    -These sea monsters did not have the ability to regenerate with a drop of blood, but their self-healing ability was at least SS rank.

    Ill do it.

    Once Kong jumped out of the deck, he shed out in mid-air.

    His sword light was not bright, it could even be said to be simple and unadorned, but when the sword fell, the level three sea monster was immediately split into two.

    The figure in the air slowly descended. He tapped the tip of his toes lightly on the dead sea monster and jumped onto the deck of The Starting ship.

    Its the giant sea devil. There are few sea monsters that can make ingredients. We are lucky today.

    The fishing team quickly worked and fixed the giant sea monster around The Starting ship. They took out the useful materials and edible parts of the sea monster one by one.

    At this time,

    A few small dots appeared on the surface of the sea, and a few ships that were more than a hundred meters long quickly approached.

    On the gship,

    A figure was holding a disk. Ripples spread out like radar on it. He stared at a small dot for a few seconds and finally said with a hint of joy, That seadragon has stopped!

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672

    To eat the sea was not realistic for the ind countries of the Endless Sea.

    The sea water contained a certain characteristic that was extremely corrosive. Super ss dived into the water and could notst for a few minutes. Only local sea monsters could survive.

    The sea monsters were huge, but most of them could not be eaten. However, under the continuous attempts of countless ancestors, the Blue Water Dukedom discovered a few sea monsters that were not only edible but also extremely delicious. They were deeply loved by the upper nobility.

    A king-level sea bream, taking its essence, can at least be sold sold can be exchanged for a baron title!!

    Although the crew of The Starting ship had only sailed on the sea for more than a month, their excavation of the ingredients of sea monsters was already quite deep.

    There was nothing to do on the sea. Other than ying mahjong and so on, there was only fighting sea monsters.

    Every new sea monster had a specialist who used the detection crystal to detect its attributes, including but not limited to edible. It was recorded in the new species illustrated by sea monsters, and some also had a cooking method.

    It was unknown when it started, but one of the several attributes analyzed by the detection crystal must have something to do with the food.

    A level three edible sea monster. The people on the ship were all very gluttonous. It was so big that it could eat at least two a day and a half.

    Then, they saw a few smaller ships stop hundreds of meters away, and their voices came from afar.

    What are they talking about?

    It seems like they are saying this sea monster is them? They want us to return it?

    Some of the crew members who were proficient innguages had passed the fourth and sixth grade which was to say that they knew how to trante and exined to the other awakened level crew members.

    Lorraine and the others were able tomunicate without any obstacles, and they immediately analyzed the other partysnguage.

    She made a gesture, and one of the sailors quickly raised a pair of curved des, drawing a ck and white g with a skull on them.

    Uh-huh, we are pirates now!

    Art is thenguage of the Ten Thousand Realms. Although the people on the opposite ship do not know the famous pirate g, but the g with the skull is not very beautiful no matter how you look at it.

    Lorraine, who was wearing leather pants, jumped up from the bow of the ship. She could not fly, but when her toes touched the air, a st of air exploded. She tapped several times andnded on the other partys gship.

    Her fingers rested on the revolver on the holsterand she raised it

    Bang!

    A yellow-orange bullet flew out and hit the main mast of the gship. In an instant, runes appeared on the main mast, but before itpletely appeared, it waspletely prated.

    With a bang, the defensive runes shattered, and the yellow-orange bullet pierced through the main mast of the gship. Crack! Crack! The huge main wooden pole broke and smashed into the sea water. The ship shook violently.

    Submit or die.

    Lorraine dered domineeringly.

    On the gship, the captain and the first and second vice-captains looked at each other What was she talking about?

    However, they still knelt down at the first possible moment. They knew very well how hard the main mast of the gship was. Even a level three sea monster was hard to destroy. They could not afford to offend it.

    At this time,

    The others had already taken a small boat and quickly approached, controlling the other armed fishing boats.

    Zhushu Li came in front of the few people who obviously had a purpose. Her eyes were bright, and the illusion invaded their minds.

    Tell me your story cough, your origin.

    We are from Blue Water Duchy, the fishing fleet of Purple Agate Earl Purple Agate Earl is a powerful noble Blue Water Duchy is currently fighting with Angry Azure Dukedom in the west

    Blue Water Duke was a country of inds. It had tenrge inds and a number of small inds.

    As for the Purple Agate Earl, he was a powerful noble in the Blue Water Duchy. He was one of the great contributors to the founding of the Blue Water Duke and had control over one of therge inds.

    Do we now get a map of the sea from this Blue Water Duchy? The Blue Water Duke should have a lot of information about the nearby waters. Moreover, with the strength that the Blue Water Duchy has disyed, it is not difficult to get a map of the sea.

    I dont think there is a need to rush. Searching for the Nether Sea Crystal is not a task that can bepleted in a short period of time. Inparison, we have been sailing on the sea for more than a month. I am now floating while walking. The most important thing right now is to rest on the shore and taste the local delicacies and wine.

    These words touched the bottom of Lorraines heart. She nodded in agreement, propping her chin with her hand and thinking seriously,

    Moreover, we must have gone through many ces in the process of searching for the Nether Sea Crystal. Isnt it too wasteful to just look for the sea map? We can also make some extra money. It just so happens that the Blue Water Duchy is in war, and my spatial ring is filled with a ring of war supplies.

    If weck goods, wouldnt it be better to ask the Lord toe over and open a transmission array? Zhu Shu Li looked up at Lorraine, not quite understand.

    Using the goods I brought myself to trade, this is called earning extra money. When the Lord opens the transmission array, it will be the territory ie, understand? This is why I can open the bar all over Tree Shade City and open all the sub-territories, and you still owe me money for wine.

    I I drank the wine with my own ability. How how can it be counted as owing money

    With the two factors, no fight, no acquaintance and physical persuasion, the captain of the fishing fleet introduced the Purple Agate Earl to Lorraine and the others.

    Yes, the captain of the fishing boat who was very obedient was also a noble in Blue Water Duchy, and he was also the big man who could directly meet the Purple Agate Earl.

    This was not strange,

    In the Endless Sea, ships were only strategic weapons. The fishing ships captured sea monsters. Even the smallest sea monster was enough to overturn a 20-30 meter long ordinary ship.

    The Starting docked at a port on the Purple Agate Ind. There was a letter from the captain of the fishing ship, so there was no problem with his identity.

    There were not many ships docked at the port, but each ship was at least 50 meters long. Without a small ship, it was impossible to survive in the Endless Sea.

    Come with me. The Earl just returned with the archduke on a battle not long ago.

    The Purple Agate Ind was not small. There was a main city on it, and there were ten or eight ordinary cities. The Earls Castle sat next to the main city.

    By the time they arrived at the Earls Castle, it was already evening.

    Lorraine, Zhu Shuli, Shea, and a few other crew members followed the captain of the fishing boat. To the crew of the Mountain and Sea Realm who were born and bred, the Purple Agate Earls castle was luxurious. They looked at the books and revealed a sense of history.

    As the captain of the fishing boat led the way, he proudly introduced the history of the Purple Agate n. As he passed by a garden, he said,

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Figures emerged from the walls of the courtyard. They held runic crossbows in their hands, shing with cold light as they pointed at Lorraine and the others.

    The path they hade from had already been blocked. Arge number of armored warriors had rushed over from behind.

    Up ahead,

    A middle-aged man wearing a luxurious robe slowly walked forward under the protection of ten powerful auras.

    His chin was slightly raised, and the corners of his mouth were slightlycent. His gaze fell on Lorraine and the others.

    I heard that you all want to see me?

    He believed that he had already grasped the situation and guessed the other partys objective. A trace of contempt shed in his eyes, but he quickly restrained it.

    Even if you have some power, pirates are just pirates. They are not worth mentioning. Of course, our nobility loves talents. As long as you follow me to the Dukedom and make contributions, in the future, you will also receive a title and be a distinguished noble Isnt this what you want?

    Its just that the leadership is in my hands now.

    He thought with a smile on his face and raised his chin slightly to wait for Lorraines answer.

    Lorraine : Are you Dumb?

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673

    The Purple Agate Earl had been around for more than ten generations.

    In history, the Purple Agate had been attacked by the rebel army and was sent to the Earls castle.

    It was because of the perfect defense mechanism of the castle that the Purple Agate Family had survived the rebellion and continued to this day.

    Compared to the rebel army, the Purple Agate Earl didnt care about the insignificant pirates. If not for his trusted aide, Captain, clearly stating that those people were extremely powerful and their auras were terrifying, he would have set up a trap.

    To be invited by a duke with real power, these pirates could be considered to have reached the peak of their lives.

    Lorraine looked around.

    Outside the courtyard walls, on the castle walls, there were hundreds of archers. Those runes and crossbows emitted a cold light, clearly possessing special armor breaking ability.

    Beneath their feet, there was also a great formation that quietly appeared. The misty fog gradually covered their vision, as if there were enemies that could not be sensed from all directions.

    However,

    Although its just dual cultivation, Im still a high-level array master.

    Lorraine pursed her lips.

    A while ago, Tree Shade had formted a more detailed ssification of skills. Beginner, Intermediate, and Advanced were converted into professional skills. They were Lv. 1  Lv. 3, Master, Lv. 4, Lv. 5, Master, Lv. 6, Lv. 8, Lv. 9 and above were at the level of God.

    Lv 3s array formation level was nothing to Tree Shade. There were even outstanding students in the academy who had already passed the fourth rune and fourth level of pharmaceutics before graduation.

    However, other than Tree Shade, Lv 4 was still a master, and Lv 3 was also a professional.

    Lorraine took a few nces and determined a few obvious ws in the array formation around her. The connection of the runes was too rough, and the cover of the key nodes was almost out of shape. The fog that affected her perception was not high-grade. She had a few ways to bypass the fog.

    She took three steps backward and took two more steps to the left. With one step, her source power vibrated and disrupted the array of the Earls castle. She pulled out her revolver and shot out two anti-magic bullets.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The two key nodes were broken, and the surrounding Earl private soldiers were stunned, not knowing whether to advance or retreat.

    The pupils of the Purple Agate Earl contracted, and his arrogant demeanor could no longer be maintained. He instinctively retreated, and at the same time, his right hand pressed forward.

    The auras of the experts of the family and the experts enshrined erupted.

    Zi

    A thick purple pir of light shot over from the side. With a rumble, the magnificent castle behind the count copsed!

    The energy emitted by the purple pir of light caused the experts under the count to scatter in all directions. The tyrannical energy made even the two strongest Void Realm experts tremble in fear.

    They looked in the direction the purple pir of light came from and saw a sturdy man kneeling on one knee, carrying a huge energy cannon on his shoulder. The muzzle of the cannon was also shing with arc light.

    The man with the cannon held a cigarette between his left fingers and extended it to the muzzle. A purple light shed slightly.

    He took a deep breath in enjoyment.

    I I think there might be some misunderstanding between us. We can talk slowly, talk slowly

    The two family experts turned their heads and found that the pirate chief had already moved to the side of the count, the muzzle facing his temple.

    Do you want to buy it?

    Yes!

    There are still twenty boxes

    Buy, buy.

    There are five different models here

    Buy Eh? You guys are selling real puppets. Arent you pirates?

    After a close and friendly exchange, the Purple Agate Earl was already prepared to bleed. As a result, the blood came out, but the goods were different from what he imagined

    It was actually true

    The quality was beyond imagination!

    Miss Lorraine, can we test it out Oh, no, I dont mean to doubt your products. I mean, such an excellent puppet can be sold to the Duke of Blue Water. Even if it is ten thousand or a hundred thousand, the Duke of Blue Water can still eat it.

    Standing in front of the count was a high-end version of a warrior puppet or rather, it was more appropriate to say that it was a third-form warrior puppet.

    After fusing with dozens of simr blueprints and optimizing them countless times, a true high-end version of a warrior puppet already possessed a standard extraordinarybat strength There was none in Lorraines batch. It was military supplies, not for sale.

    The Purple Agate Earl gestured to a personal guard.

    The personal guard stepped forward, holding a sword shield in his hand. The strengthened third form warrior puppet was also equipped with a sword shield.

    The puppet is superior in terms of speed, strength, and resistance, but it is not as flexible as humans

    The Purple Agate Earl analyzed.

    His personal guard had a wealth ofbat experience and mastered several battle techniques. This was an advantage that the puppet did not possess.

    Earth Splitting sh!

    A shockwave pierced through the ground and rushed towards the puppets in the distance. The personal guard used the advantage of long-range attacks to move around. His straight-line burst was not as good as the puppets, but his dodging and evading was more flexible. The puppets could not catch up for a while.

    Suddenly,

    Whoosh!

    The puppet forcefully turned in midair, and its speed suddenly increased by thirty percent. In an instant, it appeared in front of the personal guard and smashed down with its heavy shield.

    Boom!

    The guard flew backwards, and the puppet quickly followed, swinging its sword.

    How could that be? Isnt the flexibility of the puppet a littlecking?

    The guard still did not understand, but the Purple Agate Earl was too satisfied. He pretended to be weak and then exploded in an instant. Not only did the warrior puppet possess extremely highbat strength, but it also possessedbat intelligence.

    Three thousand third form warrior puppets, ten thousand second form warrior puppets, one thousand Destroyer puppets, five hundred Oath Keeper puppets

    The puppets that had not yet been sealed were still fist-sized balls, lying quietly in the box.

    There are five million Origin Crystals in the storage bag, thirty thousand high purity Origin Crystals, a number of materials, and five Nether Sea Crystals.

    This was a deal between Lorraine and the Grand Duke Blue Water, and the Purple Agate Count was the middleman.

    I wonder how the production of your puppets is? The Grand Duke might want to buy another batch next month. There are quite a few of them, The Count said.

    How big is it? Lorraines eyes lit up.

    At least three times the amount. Can you provide it before next month?

    Lorraine was a little disappointed. She had originally thought that therge amount would give a 9.98 discount and three times the amount? It would take less than three hours for the assembly line to bepleted.

    Alright, no problem.

    Thorn Ind was arge ind with an area of 1.5 times the size of Purple Agate Ind. It was also the territory that the Blue Water duchy and the Angry Azure Dukedom had been fighting over all year round.

    The two duchies were originally just disputes. asionally, small scale conflicts would break out, but it had recently turned into a great battle. The battlefield was on Thorn Ind.

    This was a region that both sides had tacitly chosen to avoid sea battles that they were not good at. In the Endless Sea, no one dared to say that they were good at sea battles. The destruction of ships often represented total annihtion They formed a formation in a in area.

    The Blue Water Archduke and the Angry Azure Duke looked at each other from afar. Beside them were the real power marquis and count.

    The cavalry unit on the nk charged forward, their qi and blood soaring into the sky.

    The main force slowly pushed forward. In the formation of Angry Azure Principality, the magic of the mage group resonated. In a moment, meteorites fell from the sky.

    Oath Keeper, anti-magic mode.

    Destroyer, fire at full range.

    Cavalry Warrior Puppet  Charge!

    Laserbeams swept out and marked the falling meteorites. In the next second, energy beams urately hit them. All the meteorites exploded high in the sky. The scattered fragments flew across the sky with ming tails and finally disappeared.

    Archduke Angry Azure sent out Void Treading and Unity Realm experts. They came in the air, but they did not see the experts of Blue Water Duchy stopping them. Instead, there were endless cannon fire in the Blue Water Formation Camp several kilometers away.

    Rumble

    Rumble!

    The clouds in the sky were dyed red, and the Void Treading experts dodged in a sorry state. The protective force field instantly became riddled with holes and cracked.

    Some of the weaker Void Trampleexperts that were focused on by the Destroyers fell from the sky, while the others were more or less injured. Only a few Unity Realm experts were still in good condition. At this moment, the experts of Blue Water Duchy soared into the sky and fought with the experts of Furious Azure Duchy.

    On the ground, the warrior puppet acted as a sharp knife. Even though half of its body was torn apart, itsbat strength was still extraordinary, and it tore open one hole after another in the front line of the Furious Azure Duchy.

    The war between the two nationssted for three days and two nights, ending in the defeat of the Furious Azure Dukedom.

    Eleven Void Tramplers, close to twenty thousand high-level awakened ones died, and more than three hundred thousand low-level ones died. The losses were even more severe than the previous shes between the two nations.

    Can anyone tell me where that slut Blue Waters puppet came from? The Furious Azure Dukedom vented his anger.

    I I think I bought it from a group of pirates.

    Huh? Archduke Angry Azure red at me, as if he was teasing me.

    I I really bought it from a group of pirates. I I also got their contact information.

    You are the seller? How many goods do you have? We will take all of them. The second son of the Duke of Angry Azure said.

    Thats right, we, the Caribbean Sea Pirates, have everything you want, as long as

    Shea rubbed his hands together. Under his uncontroble smile was a set of gold teeth.

    The second son of the Duke of Angry Azure took out a storage ring that contained Origin Crystals and various resources. They had bought a hundred thousand puppets this time and had almost used up half of the national treasury. In the next battle, they would definitely be able to push the Blue Water duchy to the ground and rub it against each other. Even if this group of pirates still traded with the Blue Water, they would definitely not have much left after buying a hundred thousand. As long as this batch of puppets were obtained, they would immediately start a war

    The Blue Water Duchy,

    Our cooperationst time was pretty good. This time, we want to buy a hundred thousand puppets. These are the Origin Crystals for the order.

    Oh right, did those b * stards Angry Azure contact you? You have to believe that we, Blue Water, are the best partners.

    Our ck Skeleton Pirates pay the most attention to reputation. Since we have traded with you Blue Water, how could we contact Angry Azure

    As for the goods sold to Angry Azure by the Caribbean Sea Pirates, what did it have to do with the ck Skeleton?

    Birds spreading their wings, squeak? Then lets call it Eagle Pirates, squeak!

    ck clouds and a human with only bones left? Squeak Lets call it the gue Pirates, squeak!

    A blood-colored g This is easy to name, squeak, the Blood Sea Pirates are very suitable, squeak!

    In the initial warehouse, Zhu Shu Li was ssifying all the gs. As a pirate g that was as important as a car card before the apocalypse, Lorraine had prepared a lot before she set off. She was old and wise.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674

    The Nether Sea Crystal could increase the upper limit to 300!

    It could burn even more Origins in one go and be beaten even more viciously, but even if it was three times the original source, it still belonged to the category of small batteries.

    The beasts wererge in size and their source source was far greater than that of humans. The Unicorn, True Fire ck Turtle, and other Transcendent Rank Two beasts had three to five times the original source. They were still considered normal beasts.

    The White Serpent Emperor that lived in Tian Chi Mountain wasparable to a hundred-story building with only a small part of its body exposed to the water surface. Tang Yu had once asked her that the White Serpent Emperors source was sixteen times the standard!

    An attack that could heavily injure a Domain stage human was only a minor injury to the White Serpent Emperor.

    Tang Yus own source was actually not low. Although he had an ordinary human bloodline, he had broken through to the second stage of the fusion of nine cores. His source was 500.

    ine, Kong, Hong Yue, and the others were about the same. Zhu Shuli, Luo Zhe, and the others had broken through to the eighth core. They were slightly weaker, but there were still 400. Compared to the third or fourth core, which was double the source, it was far better.

    Nancy had an outstanding bloodline and had nine times the source. She was much stronger than normal people.

    However,pared to beasts, she was very ordinary. Some of the rare special races in the Endless World were born with ten times or even a hundred times the source.

    If there was a chance, Tang Yu would naturally want to pile up the source.

    Unfortunately, the upper limit of the Nether Sea Crystal is +2 on the foundation of 1, not multiplied. Even if I refined arge amount of Nether Sea Crystal, I could only increase it to seven times.

    He was not satisfied.

    He ced the Nether Sea Crystal into the ck box in the workshop and chose to strengthen it.

    Consumes 10,000 Origin Crystals, 1,000 Psychic Energy, Nether sea Crystal + 1

    Consumed 30,000 Origin Crystals, 3,000 Psychic Energy, Nethersea Crystal + 2

    Consumed 90,000 Origin Crystals, 9,000 Psychic Energy, Nethersea Crystal + 3

    The corners of Tang Yus mouth twitched. Although it didnt seem expensive, but this was only a strengthening of one. As for the Nethersea Crystal, it had to be refined with 1,000 as a unit.

    Even the bigndlord Tang, who had hundreds of mines at home, couldnt hold on much longer Of course, he didnt have that many Nether Sea Crystals in his hands right now.

    Nether Sea Crystals +3(Sealed): Refining can increase the upper limit of origin by 0.15, and can increase the maximum limit of the origin by 400.

    The upper limit was doubled, and it was not a waste to strengthen.

    Ding! Detected simr items. Do you choose to merge and strengthen?

    Ding! Please strengthen the materials first.

    On the operating world of the workshop, he dragged five additional 3 strengthened sea crystals into the five corners.

    The five crystals turned into transparent light and gathered in the middle.

    Ding!

    A clear and melodious sound rang in his ears.

    The fused crystals were like a frame with an orange-light circting around it.

    Origin Crystal(Fusion): Refining can increase the upper limit of the Origin by 0.3, and can increase the upper limit of the Origin by 2,000.

    [Note: Refining the old version of the Nether Sea Crystal may lower the upper limit of the Origin. ]

    0.15 +0.15 +0.15 No, why is there less?

    Tang Yu red angrily. He only felt that the national treasury was shaking.

    But he had so many mines in his family. Wasnt it so that when he needed to spend money, he couldnt be so sad?

    But why was his heart still aching?

    Nine Dragons Port is up ahead

    This port did not belong to any country on the sea, but it was quite famous in the nearby waters. Standing at the bow of the ship, Lorraine could see manyrge ships sailing in the direction of Nine Dragons Port.

    These ships did not raise gs, but they could be judged from the appearance of the ships. They came from different ces, with different styles, some were full of iron-blooded warships, and the sailors on the ships were dressed in uniform;

    Some of them looked like ships that had just been plundered by pirates. There were many corpses on the deck. Some of the masts of the ships were broken, and there were still fires that had not been extinguished.

    Near the Nine Dragons Port, the warships and pirate ships were very harmonious.

    This was the rule of the Nine Dragons Port, and the Nine Dragons Port was a ck market port. It was very famous in the nearby waters, and it was also a fixed supply point for some pirate ships.

    Its geographical location was naturally superior, and the fog outside the Nine Dragons Ind was shrouded in a strange characteristic. It was almost a natural maze.

    After passing through the fog, one would enter the Nine Dragon Ind. Without specific coordinates, it was very easy to get lost in the fog. Especially when leaving, the location of the sea outside is very random and difficult to track

    This was the foundation of the ck market trade in the Nine Dragon Bay. Of course, the strength of the Nine Dragon Bay itself was not to be underestimated. Only then did it have the ability to make rules.

    After getting the nearby sea map from the Blue Water Duchy, Lorraine and the others left without stopping. They sailed for almost a month before arriving at the Nine Dragon Bay.

    On the body of the initial ship, there were many mottled traces visible to the naked eye, as well as the remains of the destroyed energy tower.

    Arge ship is docked. One million Origin Crystals.

    You can go to Dongjiao Street to purchase supplies. You only need a medium

    When they saw Lorraine throw over arge amount of Origin Crystals, the people from Nine Dragon Port were all smiles as they revealed some information that wasnt too secret.

    The Neptune Statue?

    That is a treasure made by a big shot from the Neptune Alliance. If you ce the Neptune statue at the head of the ship, it can effectively prevent the Neptune level sea monsters from attacking the ship.

    So, theres also the Ocean Emperor Statue and Ocean Emperor Statue?

    Uh The man did not seem to have expected Lorraines reaction. He paused for a moment before saying, The ship that has the Ocean Emperor Statue has a dispersing effect on Emperor-level sea monsters. The Ocean Emperor Statue can be bought in our Nine Dragons Port. As for the Ocean Emperor Statue, we can only go to the market to find people who are not selling it.

    Lorraine looked at the ship anchored at the port. Only then did she notice that there were many ships that were ced at the bow of many ships. There was a statue of a height of three to four metres.

    She saw a roaring dragon, surrounded angels, majestic half-body statues, and a few moremon Neptune statues.

    Different appearances represent different targets of worship. However, the ones sold in our Nine Dragons Port are of the best quality. Not only can they disperse the attacks of sea monsters, but they can also increase the speed of sailing. When encountering a storm, the ships that have the Giant Dragon Neptune Statue will have a higher chance of survival

    The leader of the port referred to the Giant Dragon Statue. The Giant Dragon had two wings and its front ws were on the ground. It slightly lowered its body and opened its mouth to roar. Its dragon eyes were intimidating. A pressure that humans could not detect spread from the Neptune Statue.

    We dont repair ships. Take us to see the best shipbuilders on the ind. Lorraine looked away and threw a small bag of high purity Origin Crystals to the other party.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675

    The shipyard of Nine Dragon Ind was located on the edge of a steep cliff. The sea water below was surging and crashing against the cliff that had be smooth.

    The best shipbuilder on the ind, the Grand Master Eugene, is located in this shipyard.

    However, when she came here, she found that she had been fooled.

    The location of the shipyard was not a secret. On the contrary, it was very famous on Nine Dragon Ind. Only people who did not know much about this ind did not know the location of the shipyard.

    The Great Master of Shipbuilding, Eugene was indeed here, but not everyone could see it. At the very least, the small leader responsible for collecting money at the port did not have the qualifications to see Great Master Eugene.

    Its a waste of my feelings! Pah!

    There were many people who were stopped outside the shipyard. They looked in eagerly, hoping to get a warship made by the Nine Dragon Shipyard. Unfortunately, most of them were stopped outside.

    The Nine Dragon Shipyard is one of the few ces that small forces like us can get high-level warships. Unfortunately, we have to provide at least aplete Emperor level sea monster corpse and a huge amount of source crystals to have the shipbuilders inside to make a move

    I heard that the best ship builder here is Great Master Eugene? A newbie who didnt understand asked.

    Haha, Great Master Eugene hasnt made a move for a long time. Thest time he took action, he was the one who led the creation of the White Bone Abyss.

    The White Bone Abyss? The gship of the White Bone Pirates? My God, I heard that the White Bone Abyss has the characteristics of living, and it can turn the dead into part of the hull

    In the Endless Sea, warships were generally divided into ordinary, guard, gship level, and overlord level.

    The initial ship was a gship level warship. However, because the hull was not made of sea monster materials, it was a rtively obvious target for sea monsters. The initial ship had been attacked hundreds of times by sea monsters from the Blue Water Dukedom to the Nine Dragon Port. The most serious one was a sea monster that was over two hundred meters long and was evenrger than the initial.

    The waves it caused were a hundred meters high. Kong, Lorraine, and the others attacked as soon as they sensed the appearance of the sea monster. The aftermath of the battle still left the initial ship covered in wounds.

    The legendary White Bone Abyss was the overlord level warship, and it made a name for itself.

    Eh, someone has entered the Nine Dragons Shipyard.

    One-eyed, Baldy Its the Second Leader of the Giant Shark Pirates,

    Hu Jiu, the one with three million Origin Crystals as a reward!

    Three million Origin Crystals? A single Guard Grade warship is only five hundred thousand Origin Crystals, right? I can even buy six of them! So, so valuable!

    Hiss, you dont want to live anymore? He even dared to rob the ship of the Sea Dragon Empire. If he heard it, you might be fine staying in the Nine Dragon Port, but as long as you take a step forward, you will be dead!

    In the end, Lorraine and the others failed to build a new warship. They only bought some sea monster materials to reinforce the hull.

    I bought a statue of the Emperor of the Sea, Neptune, but it seems to be a little bit noticeable.

    Shea said casually, but he did not care too much about it. Moreover, the fog that left Nine Dragon Ind seems to have randomly appeared in the current Hundred Miles Sea Region

    Should we go hunt an Emperor-level sea monster? The local forces of the Endless Sea are very good at using sea monsters to build warships. They should be able to build a warship of a higher level than the Initial Realm. Xingyue raised her hand and asked.

    No, no, no. Emperor-level sea monsters are rare. It takes at least a month to return. It takes more time to build a warship than a year. Its too long. We can go to those sea empires to buy finished ships If there is one, Shea said.

    Xingyue lowered her head in disappointment.

    It wasnt just her. The others didnt want to stay too long either. After sailing on the sea for more than two months and losing that novelty, all that was left was emptiness and boredom.

    There was no beach, nor could they swim. The sea water devoured Origin Energy like poison It was simply an unpleasant voyage!

    Compared to thefortable life in the castle, it was far toocking.

    How did I get tricked onto the ship?

    After purchasing enough supplies, the initial ship slowly left the port.

    Second Boss, they left.

    Where are they going to leave?

    It looks straight at the southeast corner. Ive already sent people to follow them.

    Blood Eye snorted, If tracking with the naked eye is useful, Nine Dragon Port will not be able to maintain a transcendent position.

    Even some special tracking methods, such as magical symbols or smells, would be diluted when passing through the fog.

    If one wanted to escape, even if they were targeted, there would still be many opportunities to escape. This was the reason why many pirates and small forces were willing toe to Nine Dragon Port to trade.

    Are you confident?

    Several warships of the Giant Shark Pirates gradually left the port. On the bridge, Blood Eye looked at a young man who bowed slightly with a ttering smile If Lorraine was here, she would find that the young man was the person who charged the fee at the port that day. He was an internal member of Nine Dragon Ind.

    Of course, Ive been eyeing those fat sheep for a long time. The young man licked his lips, There are actually some rules in the fog of our Nine Dragons Port. The fat sheep can only appear in these few positions, Master Jiu

    Dont worry, your share will be indispensable, and we will have many opportunities to cooperate in the future.

    The initial ship sailed in the fog for several minutes, until suddenly

    Its finally out, squeak!

    Zhu Shuli looked back, but there was no trace of the fog.

    This was a strange sea, but they could simply judge the direction through the sun, the sea, and so on.

    Hmm? It seems like a little tail is following us.

    Due to the uniqueness of the sea, it was difficult for the sea monsters to be detected before they came out of the water to attack the warship. However, the perception on the surface of the sea was not affected. With the perception abilities of Lorraine and the others, who were at the Second Order of the Extraordinary Realm, they could see further than their eyes.

    Its the Giant Shark pirate group. One, two, three, four seven warships seem to be only a part of the Giant Shark pirate group. Shea said with disappointment.

    Mm, I heard that the Giant Shark Pirates have a Tyrant  Deep Sea Giant Shark. Moreover, the Giant Shark is a movement crystal ticket worth eight million Although eight million isnt much.

    Rolin also had the same disappointment.

    The one behind should be the second leader of the Giant Shark Pirates, Blood Eye. We can use Blood Eye to find the Deep Sea Giant Shark. Sister and I are good at this.

    So troublesome. Shea sighed.

    It took a lot of time.  Lorraine sighed.

    The snacks are almost finished, squeak. Zhu Shuli sighed.

    Xing Yue could only look at the sky for help Brother Kong couldnt be as salted fish as Lorraine and the others, and he even received the Lords sry!

    Although Uh, it seems like the Lord is the most useless one.

    Kong looked at the other direction and was silent for a long time before saying, There is another aura approaching. It is very unique, very simr to a warship with living characteristics.

    Xingyue looked at him, her face full of shock.

    Brother Kong, you actually spoke more than twenty words at once!

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676

    On the sea, severalrge warships sailed through the wind and waves.

    Boss Blood Eye, Ship No. 5 has found prey.

    ording to the time in which the initial ship left, they deduced a few possible locations, each of which had their ships.

    The warship where Blood Eye was located quickly turned, and a momentter, the seven warships of the pirate group converged.

    Lorraine, Shea, and the others extravagant spending on the ind was seen by them.

    They had seen many neers like this on the sea. They were moving treasures. It was much easier to obtain them than to go deep into the sea to find those lost treasures.

    Blood Eye believed that they were not the only ones who had their eyes on that group of fat sheep. If they were slow, they might be robbed first by others.

    elerate and prepare for a naval boarding battle. Their warship is not low level. It is worth at least two to three million. Dont break it.

    Blood Eyes eyes revealed an ominous glint, All of you, prepare yourself! There are also experts in Unity Realm among the fat sheep. If you die, dont me me for throwing you into the sea to feed the fish!

    Several warships pursued at full speed.

    Boss Blood Eye, were about to catch up.

    Boss Blood Eye, they seem to be slowing down No, stop Wait, theyre turning around and charging towards us.

    Theyre flying! That sword light is so bright! Ah! Im dead!

    Boom!

    A thousand meters in the air, the sword hacked down. The sturdy gship warship was split into dozens of meters long, and many pirates were bleeding on the spot.

    Damn fat sheep, how dare they resist! Kill all the men, kill all the women, and catch the rest. After the broken ship, I will allow you to party.

    The pirates howled.

    Blood Eye exchanged nces with the other two Unity Realm experts, forming a triangle and surrounding the air in the middle.

    There were only a few hundred meters between the initial ship and the pirate ship. Many pirates jumped down from the mast of the ship, gliding a few hundred meters through the gliding wings andnding steadily on the initial ship. Some of them also put down their small boats and approached from the surroundings. The Void Treading Realm experts among the pirates stepped on the waves and soared into the sky wherever they passed.

    Youre the strongest amongst them, right? Hehe you still have some chances to escape,

    Then do you want to live, or do you want to die with your crew?

    Blood Eye was not in a hurry to attack. There might be a Unity Realm expert among the fat sheep, but the oue was already decided. Not to mention that the Deep Sea Giant Shark was on its way here, just his direct subordinates were enough to eat this fat sheep.

    He was not in a hurry to attack because he wanted to reduce his losses.

    The expert in front of him who was holding a long sword and carrying three swords on his back gave him a strong sense of threat. Presumably, he was in thete stage of Fusion Realm and peak stage.

    It would be best if they could force the other party to give up on the crew and flee When they ate the Initial, they would go back and clean up  in the Endless Sea, there were no ships, and a Unity Realm expert could not escape far, and the consumption of sailing on the waves was far greater than flying on the ind, let alone sea monsters.

    Many sea neers held a fluke mentality.

    Indeed, a little long.

    Kong turned back to look.

    Blood Eye followed and nced at the pirates who were gliding on the fat sheep boat and getting close to the boat They were thrown into the sea one by one and sank to the bottom.

    Under his hands, the other two Harmonization Realm were being hunted down.

    Blood Eyes pupils contracted.

    In a split second,

    A resplendent sword light blossomed in front of his eyes.

    Shit!

    His single eye reflected the blood-colored little dragon that was baring its fangs and brandishing its ws. The blood-colored little dragon rushed out of his eyes, and a blood-colored color appeared around him. However, in the next moment, the blood-colored little dragon was shed by the sword light, instantly shattering into a bloody mist that filled the sky.

    The bloody mist was slowly condensing, as if it was going to continue turning into a blood-colored little dragon, but it was unable to block the sword light in the slightest.

    Puchi

    A line of blood appeared on Blood Eyes forehead, extending all the way to his ribs.

    How could!

    Blood Eye lowered his head, his eyes full of shock.

    Not only did this strike cause him to lose 34% of his Origin, but there was also a strange power that remained in his body. It was clearly just a small line of blood, but it was difficult to heal. The Origin was still continuously losing at 2, 3 per second!

    Even a Divine Realm expert would not have such a terrifying attack!

    Run!

    Blood Eye pounced into the water.

    The other two Unity Realm experts were still puzzled, but Kong had already raised his hand and swung his second sword.

    sh

    It was just an ordinary sh, but it had fused with the precipitation of several years in the air.

    In the territory, the one who was most obsessed with cultivating and focusing on the path of the sword was the only one who was free.

    His origin cultivation was only at the middle andte stage of the second rank. His sword domain and the path of the sword were even further than many Domain level experts.

    He had already touched upon the threshold of the Laws, and without the aid of external forces, it was purely his ownprehension!

    The Law of sh!

    Rip

    One of the Unity Realm experts who had yet to react was shed into two by the oing sword light. In his terrified expression, his body was like a dream, crushed into pieces by the sword energy, not even leaving behind his bones.

    Instant kill!

    Seeing this, the other Unity Realm expert also jumped off the ship without hesitation  the seabed might be dangerous, but there was still a chance of survival.

    His palm had already touched the surface of the sea, and he felt a corrosive force spread throughout his body along his palm. Only by burning his source origin and mobilizing his source energy could he barely resist.

    Hu

    As the sword light chased after him, Pirate Unitys expression froze at thest moment.

    -No

    The Void General Sword returned to its sheath. The three swords that had condensed all of his strength had consumed 30% of his Origin Energy, but he had yet to burn his Origin Energy, and his Origin Energy was quickly recovering.

    He looked into the distance and lowered his head again.

    Plop

    The air rushed into the sea.

    The corrosive power attacked from all directions, and 90% of the Origin Energy was suppressed. The recovery speed of the transcendent level Origin Energy was very fast, but now, it could only consume more Origin Energy to resist the corrosion.

    His perception was also limited, and he could only observe with the naked eye.

    He saw the fleeing bloody eye, and his whole person turned into a swimming fish and quickly chased after it.

    Grumble

    The bloody eye turned around and raised his hand to push, his eyes full of madness.

    The sea water continued to surge, and Blood Eye no longer tried to escape. Origin Energy surged out like crazy, forming a whirlpool at the bottom of the sea.

    Kongs expression gradually became serious.

    At this time,

    A huge shadow appeared at the bottom of the sea in the distance, as if some sort of giant monster was rapidly approaching.

    The Blood Eye Origin Energy surged even more crazily, but there was a desire to survive in this madness.

    He drew three swords out of thin air.

    Since theres no time, then lets end it.

    The Sword Domain spread out for an instant, and the bottom of the sea turned into a white sword light. It onlysted for an instant before the Domain was retracted.

    In the distance,

    Blood Eyes body was torn apart.

    Sky no longer looked, and his entire body flew up.

    He rushed out of the water and jumped two to three hundred meters without stopping.

    At this time,

    The seawater beneath his feet surged, turning into a huge shark head that bit towards the sky.

    The soles of the empty feet crushed the air, making a second leap.

    The huge shark head gradually lost its momentum, and a huge current fell from the sky, raising a wave that was dozens of meters high.

    Boom!!!

    In the distance, the initial ship that was calmly parked on the surface of the sea was suddenly sent flying into the sky. The shield outside the ship flickered, and the hull emitted a loud noise that could not bear the burden.

    Drops of water fell like rain, and there were also some figures that were thrown off the ship.

    The height of the sky rose to the limit, and under the effect of gravity, the speed was getting faster and faster.

    He looked at the original location of the initial ship, where there was a huge shadow under the sea.

    The shadow grew bigger and clearer.

    The sea water split from the middle and slid down from both sides like a curtain.

    The bridge that protruded like fins, the smooth, streamlined shell, the color of the deep sea, and the unique, living characteristic

    The overlord of the sea, the Giant Shark of the deep sea!

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677

    The Starting Ship was flung away, and the hull almost toppled over. Just as it was about to crash into the water, the hull in the air once again flipped

    Boom!!

    The Starting Shipnded on the ground at a 360 degree angle, setting off a huge wave that was a hundred meters tall. The hull once again trembled as it could not bear the burden.

    Fire!

    The automatic, semi-automatic, and purely manual weapons and cannons on The Starting Ship made loud noises one after another.

    These cannons dealt with the agile Unity Realm experts. The hit rate was touching, and it was different when it was used against warships. Amidst the rumbling sounds The Deep Sea Giant Shark avoided most of the cannon fire with its snakeskin moving in a way that did not match its body size.

    Lorraines eyelids jumped.

    Continue firing, deal with the small fry first.

    The cannons turned around and aimed at the seven pirate ships in the distance.

    This time, the truth within the range of the cannons was finally revealed. Several pirate ships of the escort level were turned into blockers, and the pirates on the ships jumped off the ships one after another. Most of them were torn to pieces by the cannons before they could jump.

    The same was true for Bloodeyes ship.

    This gship level warship was first shed a few times in the air, and most of the higher-ups and minions on the ship ran away, torn to pieces without any resistance.

    Lorraine still felt a little pity. Of course, she wanted to sell these pirate ships. At least the gship level could be sold. She just had to spit out a different colored coating.

    However, as the captain, she had to make a decision. The Deep Sea Giant Shark was a threat. Once the pirates regained control of the pirate ships, the cover artillery attack would also be very stressful for The Starting Ship.

    The huge shadow at the bottom of the sea appeared again. Lorraine and Shea stood on the deck. Their eyes narrowed slightly. The structure of the Divine Weapon level firearms changed and they were held in their hands.

    Stepping on the waves and returning to the initial, standing on a defensive tower, still like a stone statue.

    The sea seemed to calm down in an instant.

    A long time

    No, I cant lock onto the position of the Deep Sea Giant Shark.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The Starting Ship shook violently again.

    And the Deep Sea Giant Shark dived down again.

    Inside the Deep Sea Giant Shark, a faint light was showing the surroundings.

    Giant Shark was a thin middle-aged man, different from Bloodeye. Giant Shark only looked a little gloomy. It was hard to imagine that this was a big pirate with a bounty of eight million.

    With a personality that waspletely different from his nickname, Giant Shark was very cautious. He had almost never left the Deep Sea Giant Shark.

    He knew that he had many enemies. Giant Shark Pirates had also been encircled by a powerful empire. With the Deep Sea Giant Shark, he could at most break the lizards tail. The powerful navy could not catch the Deep Sea Giant Shark.

    At this time,

    The Giant Shark kept reying the scene where Kong killed Blood Eye At that time, Giant Shark had the chance to save Blood Eye, but he was cautious. He believed that if he was too close to the Deep Sea Giant Shark, it would not be safe.

    As long as the Deep Sea Giant Shark was there, he could have as many pirates as he wanted. Even a Unity Realm expert could be recruited.

    Blood Eye was not too careless, but he often walked on the sea. How could he not capsize The powerful life-saving ability of the Unity Realm was the capital of the waves. He had the hope of escaping even when facing a Divine Domain Realm expert. The speed and source power of the void might not be much stronger than him, only two or three times, but the attack power was 999 +.

    Law attack!

    Giant Shark watched the rey a few times before finally confirming it. Even if he didnt believe it, this was the only exnation.

    A Unity Realm that had touched upon thews just information alone could be sold for a high price.

    However, if they could catch him, even if they couldnt control him, their value would increase by a hundred to a thousand times. It would be too easy for those pirate generals to control a single person. They could even control a Divine Domain Realm expert.

    Keep moving and dont approach. Just sink that warship.

    The Deep Sea Giant Shark was hidden in his hands. A deep water origin bullet shot out. Lorraine and the others, who were on the surface of the sea, found it difficult to detect it. The deep water origin bullet continued to bombard the bottom of The Starting Ship. The Runic Shield had already been overloaded.

    Once the few of them dove into the water, the Deep Sea Giant Shark did not approach or attack. Instead, it dodged far away. When the few of them were unable to resist the Origin Energy corrosion of the Endless Sea, they could only charge out of the sea. The Giant Shark then ordered for them to approach secretly.

    He was like an experienced hunter, slowly forcing his prey.

    Boom!

    The Runic Shield dissipated, and a deep water shell pierced through the armor at the bottom of the Initial.

    The hull cracked, and the sea water kept pouring out of the cabin.

    With the Deep Sea Giant Shark, Giant Shark was the overlord of the sea, a great pirate that even the capital could not do anything about.

    Yes, your ship is great.

    Giant Shark, ?

    Who are you? How did you get in?

    Giant Shark had already pressed the rm before he spoke, and dozens of saber-axe pirates poured out of the captains cabin.

    There were not many pirates on the Deep Sea Giant Shark, and the characteristics of living made it very easy to control this sea overlord. However, the ship was full of elite pirates, and there were no pirates below the tenth level of awakening. There were many pirates who stepped into the void and merged with the sea.

    This did not put Giant Shark at ease.

    After all these years of being a pirate, he had never engaged in any naval boarding battles, and this was the first time someone had touched his ship.

    Turning his head, he saw a figure wearing a ck cloak and a silver mask, standing less than five meters away from him.

    Dozens of de axe pirates erupted with Origin Energy, sting towards the ck-robed masked man. They controlled the dissipating energy, but it still caused light to flicker in the captains cabin.

    The aftermath caused the Captains Cabin to be in a mess. They saw that the masked man was still standing in ce.

    Sess?

    Wait

    The masked man in the ck robe was not damaged at all. By right, he should be reborn from a drop of blood. Even if his body was energy-converted, his clothes should be damaged, right?

    The ck-robed man didnt even move his clothes.

    He took a step forward and appeared in front of a Void treading expert. He stretched out his hand, and at this moment, the hem of his clothes seemed to move slightly. The ck-robed mans fingernded on the forehead of the Void treading expert.

    Boom!

    The other pirates violently attacked, and the ck-robed man came out unscathed again.

    Like a god of death, it easily reaped the lives of the pirates.

    Sou Sou Sou Sou Sou

    The surrounding walls seemed to have turned into the inner walls of a giant creature, squirming in an instant, locking down the ck-robed man from all directions.

    A corrosive poison mist pervaded the air, and even sucked in seawater from the endless sea.

    The ck-robed man took a step forward and crossed theyers of obstacles to appear not far from the giant shark.

    -Spirit, aura, and some special method of control.

    The ck-robed man was Tang Yus spatial clone.

    Two years had passed. If his attainments in the space dimension had been at a level, he would have definitely reached level 99, even though the upper limit might be 10,000.

    The space clone had been staying in Tree Shade toprehend thews and did not travel with the ship. However, Tang Yu had thrown a sand sculpture clone on The Starting Ship. Right now, he had countless clones. Other than the nine strongest clones, who were in charge ofprehending, learning, cooking, handling official duties 1, handling official affairs 2, handling official affairs 3, the others belonged to the sand sculpture clone.

    There was only one use, which was to save his life.

    However, for all these years, Great Lord Tang had thrown ten life-saving items at a time. He had not even killed the sand sculpture clone. Was he someone whocked life-saving abilities?

    The sand sculpture clone also had a function. It was to act as a prop  the Endless Sea was vast and boundless. It had already exceeded the range of the localization crystal stone. The clone was different. Theoretically, it could sense each other in different worlds It was hard to say if it would be divided after a long time.

    The space clone used the transfer array to reach the uninhabited ind near the Blue Water Duchy. After a few super long distance space teleportations, he arrived on The Starting Ship.

    He had been hiding on the ship, observing the Deep Sea Giant Shark, analyzing, and using the deep water artillery shells to locate it, he then went straight into the Deep Sea Giant Shark.

    Thebat power of the pirate powerhouses in the Deep Sea Giant Shark was limited. Instead, it was a bombardment that caused the interior of the Deep Sea Giant Shark to be full of potholes, making Tang Yu somewhat worried that his ship would be destroyed.

    These pirates were truly unforgivable!

    Stop!

    He released the Earth Lock. The number of pirates was meaningless in front of space. Five Unity Realm and fifty Unity Realm There werent that many in the Deep Sea Giant Shark. Giant Shark was just an ordinary expert at the peak of the Unity Realm.

    The head of a famous pirate that he had carefully killed was still worth a bit of money.

    The smell of blood floated in the Deep Sea Giant Shark. Tang Yu vaguely sensed some fear and rejection.

    No one was controlling the Giant Shark, but it was still shaking and shaking.

    This was the seabed!

    He was a little troubled.

    He asked, How can I trick a battleship that might have be a spirit?

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678

    The Deep Sea Giant Shark was a half biological, half mechanical type warship. Although it had the characteristics of being alive, its intelligence was very limited. In his opinion, it was more like a piece of equipment that could evolve.

    All warships that had the characteristics of being alive could devour corresponding treasures to evolve. Tang Yu did not know how high the limit was. At present, the speed of the Deep Sea Giant Shark was two and three times faster than the initial one. Its firepower was simr to the initial one. Its most prominent hidden ability was that sea monsters would sometimes treat it as their own kind.

    Tang Yu threw down a box of high-purity water source crystals and a box of water attribute wondrous items. He immediately felt a sense of closeness from the deep sea Giant Sharks ignorant consciousness.

    It made him feel like he was holding a lollipop in his hand to lure it The silver of the Deep Sea Giant Beast felt strange no matter what.

    Boss, I found a letter in the Giant Shark bedroom.

    Lorraine held an envelope in her hand.

    Tang Yu looked over and his gaze stopped on her face.

    Of course, there is also a space safe. The technicians have already cracked it. There are only around twenty million Origin Crystals in it. Its nothing, hehe, Lorraine said with a smile.

    Nothing?

    Tang Yu nced at her. Twenty million was already more than a years sry for Lorraine and her followers. It was the profit of more than a dozen chain stores in her Night Bar for a month. It was the tax revenue of less than ten days in Tree Shade City.

    Five heavens

    It was already a lot!

    This money can be used to protect Tree Shade, do you know how useful it can be?

    Lorraine shrank her neck. Who asked the person in front of her to be the boss? You are rich, and you are right. Hmph!

    Tang Yu took the envelope and rubbed the surface of the letter with his fingers.

    The envelope was opened and carefully put back. There was no wrinkle at all. It was ced on the table by the giant shark. It was a ce where one could often see it. It could be seen that it was valued.

    Tang Yu took out the letter. There were no words written on it, only a symbol.

    The red waves rolled, carrying a crown.

    The symbol exuded a strange power. It was not forged. In the Endless Sea, no one dared to forge such symbols. It symbolized the Emperor of the sea, the invincible existence among the pirates  the Ocean Emperor.

    The Emperor of the Red Sea!

    Dragon Emperor!

    The queen of Dark Star!

    The symbol on the letter represented the Emperor of the Red Sea.

    It was naturally impossible for the Crimson Emperor to write a letter to Giant Shark. This letter mighte from a subordinate of the Crimson Emperor or a subordinate force, but it was at least a direct line of descent of the Crimson Emperor.

    A shadow of half a body emerged from the symbol of the letter.

    When the third starspark fell, the Free Sea People gathered in the Swirling Sea

    The shadow of half of the expressionless body disappeared, and the strange power on the Red Emperor symbol weakened a lot. It was estimated that it would disappearpletely once again.

    This was a group message. It could only be checked three times at most. What if they forgot the location and time?

    Tang Yu felt that the so-called gathering was very unreliable.

    The truth was obviously not

    When the third starsparknded, it should be about a month and a halfter. There should also be a whirlpool sea region and a gathering The Free Sea people should be referring to pirates

    The one who followed the ship for more than two months was his Sand Eagle Clone. It had very little mind control. It was usually in a state of dormancy, and its understanding of the Endless Sea Region was inferior to Lorraine and the others.

    However, Lorraine did not know what kind of gathering at sea was. After all, they were not proper pirates, and they had yet to enter the circle!

    I want to see detailed information today.

    Tang Yu threw out a word, and the space clone crushed the Return Scroll and returned to the Great Chang Kingdoms sub-territory. It was much more convenient than traveling through space.

    On the other side, Lorraine contacted the stationed personnel of the Endless Sea Region.

    He nced at the time on his watch and said, Within five minutes, find out the information about the pirate gathering, the Three Emperors, and the Swirling Sea.

    The Deep Sea Giant Shark, who was still not skilled in controlling it, continued to dive to the bottom of the sea. Lorraine, Shea, and some crew members controlled the initially that had be tattered

    Lets go back to the Nine Dragon Ind.

    After a little over two hours, far away in Tree Shade City, Tang Yu received information about the pirate gathering without leaving his house.

    This was the advantage of being the leader of the forces, especially the current Tree Shade. He already had a few mature ways to obtain information from the other world.

    Three thousand years ago, when the Ocean Emperor was still around, the pirate culture was at its peak. Many younger generation of the kingdoms and empires yearned to be a pirate

    The

    Now, pirates respect the three Emperors and the twelve generals. Below them are famous big pirates, but the low  and low-level ordinary pirates are mostly criminals who havemitted crimes in various countries and are wanted. There are very few adventure pirates

    On the sea, ships were more expensive than people, even if they were Void  and united.

    On the ind, even if the ind was asrge as the continent, there was nowhere to hide.

    Only the lower sea.

    However, without a high-grade warship, the Unity Realm would not dare to stay at sea for a long time.

    No wonder there were many experts of the Unity Realm in the Giant Shark Pirates. As long as there was a gship level warship, there was no need to worry about not being able to recruit a Unity Realm expert. The premise was that they could suppress it, and it was normal for their subordinates to rebel in the pirate circle.

    He looked down again.

    In the pirate circle, every once in a while(irregr), a gathering was held in the name of the Three Emperors. The gathering ce was also randomly selected by the Three Emperors. Generally, it was chosen in some special sea region, such as the whirlpool sea region. The situation in the sea region wasplicated, and it was suitable to escape at a critical moment There was once a pirate gathering held on Nine Dragon Ind.

    [After the fall of the Ocean Emperor, there were no strong people who could unify the pirates. The Three Emperors gathering was to increase their prestige, and also to provide intelligence to the pirates, to deal with certain dark objects. ]

    Meeting will only receive invitations from famous pirates in the sea. There is no limit to the number of people participating and forced entry The boundless sea is vast, and there is nock of situations where the gathering invitation can not be received due to the distance. Generally speaking, most of the great pirates will go, but because there is only one Emperor in the previous gathering, the Twelve Generals are often close to this Emperor.

    This years pirate gathering is rather special. There are rumors that it is rted to the abnormal changes in the Nether Sea. It seems that a certain period hase But the specific information seems to be only known by the Twelve Generals and a few great pirates. ]

    In the intelligence, there are records of the major events that have happened in the previous pirate gathering.

    Initially, it should have been the Three Emperors of the Sea who wanted to integrate the power of the pirates, but the Three Emperors did not submit to anyone. Over time, the pirates gathered as a tradition.

    The empire at sea had set up ambushes against pirates several times, but none of them had achieved any results. At most, some of the lower level cannon fodder were killed, and a few big pirates who were unlucky and unprepared were arrested It could be seen that their safety was still quite high. Moreover, they held a Return Scroll in their hands. If they were not instantly killed, their safety would be sufficient.

    Tang Yu was not worried that he would be disturbed by an invincible expert when he returned to the city. He had tried it before. Even with the space element clones attainments in the spacew, he could not interfere with the Return Scroll, let alone the imprisonment. The majority of the Transcendents were Rank Three, and they could not even see the fur of ordinaryws, let alone a superiorw like space. A domain could only imprison the weak. When he was not even at the Transcendent realm, he only felt that the surrounding space was frozen, and he could not even move a finger However, if there was a Rank One Transcendent, he could at least activate the Return Scroll when he was imprisoned by the domain.

    Not only did the intelligence department obtain information about the previous meetings, but they had also obtained the map of the Swirling Sea. They had also deduced dozens of inds that could be used to host the gathering. There were more than ten thousand inds in the Swirling Sea. There was already a team from the nearest sub-territory that set off to investigate first.

    But what is the abnormality of the Nether Sea? And where is the Nether Sea?

    The word Nether Sea was added to the line. He suddenly thought of the Nether Sea Crystals, the remaining dozens of Nether Sea Crystals in the warehouse, and his own crystal warehouse

    You Hai could not be found in any of the sea maps, but the Duke of Blue Water and the others only knew that some Nether Sea Crystals asionally flowed out from the hands of the general forces, and they did not know where they got them from.

    The pirate gathering had to go.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679

    Tang Yu looked serious.

    He looked at the information in front of him and was stunned.

    He decided to y first to inspect the current entertainment industry of Tree Shade, especially the development of the game industry.

    So he yed a few rounds, several rounds, and several rounds.

    The game console was made very fat, ensuring fairness to the greatest extent. The strength of the body was now in terms of reaction speed,bat wisdom, strategy, and so on. It was not like many previous action games. People with high realms and quick reactions werepletely like a father beating a grandson when facing ordinary yers.

    Although the realm is high = = = = rich person = = = high consumption crowd = = gold coin, they, Tree Shade, were people who put their heart into the game. If an Awakened with a high realm could casually beat an ordinary person, then how could they have the desire to recharge?

    So Tang Yu fiercely experienced the pleasure of a kryptonite dog in the game

    Lorraine and the others had already driven the Deep Sea Giant Shark to the Swirling Sea. He, Great Lord Tang, only needed to stay in the castle and wait. From time to time, he would ask ine about spells and researchws. asionally, he would go to the army base and gain some sense of existence. In the eyes of the revered members of the army Lets see how Luo Zhe would train them.

    He would asionally give suggestions to increase the difficulty. Of course the specific training ns were all made by the strict Chief Instructor Luo. It had nothing to do with Great Lord Tang.

    He would also asionally peek at the screen in his spiritual space. Sometimes, he would go to the Blue Sky Star to give his disciple Shanggong Ling. Although Shanggong Ling had broken through to Transcendence, Tang Yu felt that there was not much he could teach. Shanggong Ling was now almost touching the surface of the Time Laws, but he, Great Lord Tang, knew nothing about the Time Laws!

    In about a month, the Deep Sea Giant Shark had already sailed to the Vortex Sea.

    The Vortex Sea was known as the Vortex Sea. The Ocean Domain was filled with countlessrge and small whirlpools. The first time they saw the Vortex Sea, most people would give out Misty Grass, is too dangerous, this ce can be passed by a ship?, etc..

    But in fact the Swirling Sea was really dangerous.

    In addition to a few inds where there were natives  true natives, or civilization that had just sprouted, the living area and cognition were limited to the inds. One ind was their whole world  there was no country in the Swirling Sea.

    But the Swirling Ind was quite safe for the big pirates.

    The ship swallowed by the huge vortex would rush out of another vortex.

    The process waspletely random. It was possible to appear in the vortex ten miles away, or it was possible to reach 5000 miles away in an instant.

    Entering from the same vortex, the previous ships might have left 800 miles to the east, but theter ships might have emerged from the 300 miles west vortex.

    It was as if there was a wormhole connecting the vortex.

    The reason why it was specifically referring to the big pirates was because the rapidly spinning water had considerable destructive power. Normal warships would not be able to support another vortex, and the ships would disintegrate. Only gship level pirate ships could contend against the destructive power of the vortex, and had enough power to leave the vortex.

    When encountering an enemy that was difficult to resist, as long as one drilled into the vortex, their escape rate would be 99, and the remaining 1 would be given to the people who were blessed by bad luck.

    On the way to the whirlpool sea area, the giant sharks head worth 8 million has been reced by a source crystal in a certain sea kingdom  there is no blood eyes head, he waspletely annihted by Kong, as a Tree Shade ascetic monk, Kong is the follower who doesnt care about money the most, but Lorraine is heartbroken  even if she gets the bloody eye bounty, it has nothing to do with her

    The death of Giant Shark did not stir up any waves in the Endless Sea. asionally, there would be well-informed people in the tavern who would bring it up. Naturally, Lorraine and the others were not famous. However, the ck Skull Pirates that she had casually picked up had also gained a bit of fame in the surrounding seas after experiencing the Blue Water Duchy, Furious Azure Dukedom, Nine Dragon Ind, Giant Shark and so on.

    The pirates and sea merchants who were active in the nearby waters knew about the rise of the infamous ck Skeleton that was all.

    The Deep Sea Giant Shark sailed at the bottom of the sea a few hundred meters away from the surface of the sea. Along the way, it was barely disturbed by sea monsters. When the Deep Sea Giant Shark arrived at the whirlpool sea, the intelligence department ship that set out first was still floating in a certain sea.

    After entering the whirlpool sea for a while, the invitation letter ced beside his hand suddenly emitted a faint light. Then, under the gaze of Lorraine, Zhu Shuli and the others, the letter often turned, and the envelope seal was pointed in a certain direction.

    The Deep Sea Giant Shark was not sailing in a straight line. The direction the envelope seal pointed to was also slowly turning.

    It should be pointing in the direction of the ind assembly. However, we did not discover that the symbol had another function hidden. If the third image was activated before, wouldnt we be blinded?

    Lorraine controlled the Deep Sea Giant Shark to change directions. The w of the guide function was that there was no disy distance, which was far from the GPS navigation. Lorraine could only let the Deep Sea Giant Shark float up and observe if there was an ind in the direction ahead. There were no other ships around the ind.

    At this time,

    A hand reached over, pressed down on the envelope, and turned it 180 degrees.

    The envelope slowly turned back, but halfway through, it was pressed down by the small hand again and could not move.

    Lorraine turned her head and saw Zhu Shu Li lying on the table. He opened his two fingers and pressed down on the envelope. It was very fun to turn it around.

    Zhu Shu Li put the envelope into his spatial ring. After sensing it for a while, he pouted and said, Put it in the ring and it will lose its effect. It is not fun.

    Was this something fun to y with?

    Lorraine looked around.

    Shea was ying cards with several crew members. From time to time, strangeughter woulde out from his mouth. The other crew members had white slips of paper pasted on their foreheads. Only Shea did not have them. After all, he had yed a lot. His cards were not bad. In front of ine, Nancy, Xingying, Xingyue, Hongyue, and others, his luck was not bad. Shea still had a big chance of winning.

    Xingying and Xingyue faced each other. The two closed their eyes and closed their perception. They yed chess, blind chess, and yed five games at the same time. The speed of cing the pieces was still very fast. The surrounding crew members who were in charge of ying chess were too busy to handle it.

    Lorraine stared at it a few times and could not understand it.

    Kong Cant see him anywhere. He should be cultivating in seclusion.

    This time, the three brothers, Tai Lun and Carmen, as reinforcements, headed to the pirate gathering together.

    The three Carmen brothers were drinking. Originally, as a bartender, Lorraine was also a good drinker. However, the three Carmen brothers used buckets as their unit. The way they drank was not the same. There was no emotion at all. This was heresy!

    It was better to not see.

    Tai Lun was arge fighter, so big that he could not even enter the drivers seat.

    After looking around, Lorraine discovered that although she went to work to fish, the bar tax, and the alcohol perm her hair, she was still a good captain.

    Next time, I have to ask the boss to raise my sry!

    Suddenly,

    She was shocked. Through the Deep Sea Giant Shark, she found an ind. She could vaguely see the traces of many ships on the sea.

    They had reached thend!

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680

    This ind was not big. The curved coastline was in the shape of a crescent moon. In ces far away from the shallows, where there was enough water, there were severalrge warships over two hundred meters long, all of which were gships.

    The warships maintained a certain distance from each other. Many pirates could be seen on the ships. In the observation range of the Deep Sea Giant Shark, more small ships could be seen, like speedboats and lifeboats. There were at least three or five figures on them, and more than a dozen figures were sailing at a moderate speed towards the beach.

    There were many humanoid pirates, two or three meters tall, blue skin covered with patterns, and amphibians with their hands and feet like flippers and their heads ferocious and strange  although they could breathe in their hands, they would also suffer the erosion of the endless sea water like other races. Only the freshwaterke inside the ind, the amphibians, could disy their specialties.

    There were also giants that were more than ten meters tall, phantom people who floated around like souls True humans were rare.

    Tai Luns body was so eye-catching in the human world that he wouldnt even be able toe out of a bubble when thrown into the pirates gathering  there were many who looked more special than him.

    The only simrity of the pirates was that they were strong.

    A terrifying aura stirred the seawater into different areas, and the currents near the beach surged.

    Inside the Deep Sea Giant Shark, the newly installed energy detector  version of Tree Shades military creation  was already making rapid beeps.

    Lorraines expression became serious. Shea and the others no longer ignored their duties and came to the energy detector.

    They are all Transcendents. As expected of the gathering of more than half of the pirates in the Endless Sea, Star Spirit said.

    Well, after all, the weaker pirates are not qualified to participate. They might not even know. Xing Yue nodded frantically, indicating that her sister was right.

    There are two energy blobs representing the third level of Transcendent. This is only a small portion. The majority are either on the ind or have yet to arrive. Shea felt that it was very troublesome.

    We can fight seriously now. Said Kong who had arrived in the drivers seat at some point in time.

    Piracy is a high-risk upation after all. He often faced the encirclement of countries on the sea, assassinations from his peers, attacks from sea monsters, and so on. Even if it was a normal, weak pirate group, there were very few Void Treading Stage powerhouses overseeing them. Ordinary Awakened level? Either they sided with other pirate groups, or they obediently went home to raise pigs. It was impossible for an Awakened level to form a fleet.

    Outside,

    Tai Lun listened to the discussions.

    Rubbing his bald head in confusion, he quickly ignored it. He picked up a car sized rock and brought it to his mouth, chewing it  it wasmon knowledge to replenish energy before a fight.

    While they discussed, they also allowed the Deep Sea Giant Shark to sail forward for a distance.

    Notpletely floating, nor too close to the ind.

    The Deep Sea Giant Shark that revealed a small half of its hull released a small high-speed boat. Lorraine, Kong, Shea, Zhu Shuli, and Tai Lun boarded the boat.

    Tai Lun stood on the small boat, just like the ratio between a normal human and a small sheep motorcycle. The boat swayed, but fortunately it was of good quality, and chug to the ind.

    Xing Ling, Xing Yue and the other awakened level crew stayed behind, just like the otherrge warships in the surrounding sea area, leaving ordinary crew members and powerful pirates to guard.

    Those who climbed the ind were all powerful.

    The number of small boats was obviously far greater thanrge warships, and many experienced pirate crews hid their ships elsewhere.

    The exposed Deep Sea Giant Shark and several other gship warships were undoubtedly the newbies in the eyes of the pirates, and it could not be ruled out that they were full of confidence  The sand sculpture clone of Tang Yu No. 13, who had just woken up from hibernation, felt that they had both.

    The White me Robert with a bounty of seven million.

    Zhi Ren the Devil Blood with a bounty of thirteen million .

    Twenty-four million  Dark Language  Miluo Hill.

    Lorin had done her homework. The moment shended on the ind, she pointed out all the famous pirates she saw. However, her eyes, which almost turned into a  made people doubt her purpose of doing her homework.

    Zhu Shuli also let out a low cry, Wow, three Giant Sharks! No, no, Dark Language can beat ten Giant Sharks, why is the price only three times

    In her perception, Dark Language Miluo Hill was one of the three super experts found by the detector.

    Another one,

    There was no discovery at the scene, or perhaps they had already gone to the depths of the ind  in an environment where countless tyrannical auras intertwined, the distance perception was not urate, only knowing that there were some extremely strong auras in the depths of the ind  just like the energy detector, when there were fewer people, the red dots in the range of the detection range varied in size, and the higher the energy level, the brighter the light was. And when dozens or hundreds of Awakened stood together, they could only see the red screen all over the screen.

    If the quality was poor, it might even explode.

    Tree Shade could not make a single piece of military technology, and the highest it could withstand was the sage energy level.

    Eh? Why did you think of advertising? Did I have too many indirect endorsements?

    The previous deal with the Magic Potion Endorsement was obviously too expensive, so why didnt they pass in the end?

    While Lorraine and the others were observing the other pirates, the pirates were also looking at them.

    The ck Skull pirates were not famous, but some people recognized them.

    Swordsman with a bounty of 5 million and Gunman with a bounty of 3 million

    And then, there was no then.

    Zhu Shuli listened attentively, but did not hear his name. He puffed out his face and snorted angrily.

    What swordsman, gunmen? These titles are also too casual. There are at least eight out of ten of the same titles in the Big Sea. Of course, most of them are just so-so  true champions, for example, the title of Pirate General. There will be no simrities. The previous titles will either be changed or cool.

    The bounty was also pitifully low, almost at the bottom of the big pirates.

    It was not that they looked down on Kongs strength, no matter how much they killed the eight million Giant Shark. In terms of strength, the price was at least higher than the Giant Shark, but the difference was that the ck Skull pirates did not have any bad deeds at the moment. If it had to be said, it was probably the two great principalities of Lanshui and Nu Cang  but how could the business between you and me be called a pit?

    The bounty guild hung the bounty of two people, more of which was based on the Deep Sea Giant Shark. It had been confirmed that this Overlord warship with living characteristics was in the hands of the ck Skull pirates.

    One of the pirates, Bai Shitong, said.

    It was unknown whether it was intentional or not, but the pirate did not lower his voice. The surroundings were all extraordinary, and even from several kilometers away, he could hear it clearly.

    The Deep Sea Giant Shark is a good ship. Even the Giant Shark, a coward who has no ability, can make a name for himself with this warship. This time, we finally fell. I wonder what traps the ck Skeleton pirates have set.

    Sword Hero and Sharpshooter were only at thete stage of integration, but to be able to kill Giant Shark, they should have some ability Oh, not necessarily. The strength of that timid Giant Shark is probably limited.

    Hey, where did you hide the Giant Shark of the Deep Sea? Pull it out for a walk.

    The little girl is quite pretty Well, this one is too young.

    Many malicious pirates nced at several people.

    But no one took the lead. It was a gathering held by the Crimson Emperor. They had to give face and could not do anything on the ind. It was also because the benefits were not big enough and they could not figure out the details of the ck Skeleton Pirates. If they could guarantee to grab the Giant Shark of the Deep Sea, the Three Emperors would not have enough face. With the warship in hand, they would dive into the sea. Regardless of whether they were the Three Emperors or the Twelve Generals, they would not be pirates if they followed the rules

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681

    The pirates continued to probe with their words, hoping that Lorraine and the others would take action.

    Therefore

    Pa!

    The pirate who spoke the most harshly was pped in the face. His entire body was twisted 180 degrees by the huge force, and half of his face was visible to the naked eye as it swelled up.

    You actually hit me?

    He widened his eyes and looked angrily at a pirate partner beside him.

    He had been on guard for a long time, but he had never expected that he would fall for his own people!

    I

    The pirates eyes were filled with disbelief. He wanted to exin, exin that his body had suddenly stopped moving.

    I Its not me. My body is being controlled.

    He roared in his heart, but when he opened his mouth, it turned into, The one I pped is you!

    Origin Energy circted in his palm, and a palm printnded on the pirates chest. Although the pirate hastily blocked it, he still vomited blood and flew backwards, leaving a long trail on the beach.

    The Unity Realm expert from the pirate n attacked. A hand de shed at the controlled pirate, and with a thud, he fainted.

    There were eight of these pirates that had ascended the ind. Three of them were in the Unity Realm, and five were in the Void Stepping Realm. In terms of numbers, these pirates were much weaker than the Giant Shark pirate n, and the bounty of the pirate n leader was only five hundred? Or three hundred?

    The Giant Shark pirate n was actually not weak. Even though the bounty of eight million was just like that in the eyes of Lorraine and the others, in reality, the value of the Mountain and Sea Great World Source Crystals was higher than that of Earth. Earth was the recovery of Genesis Qi, and it had the foundation of a top life. The total amount of resources on Earth might not beparable to the Mountain and Sea Great World, but the area was far inferior. The resources in a mid-sized province in the Great Xia Kingdom wereparable to a sea duchy.

    Take the Blue Water duchy as an example, a dozen or sorge indsbined were asrge as the two Great Xia countries before the apocalypse.

    The Giant Sharks true level on Earth should be worth 20 million? 30 million?

    Speaking of which, the Adventurer Guild had never issued any wanted posters, nor did they have any bounty value that could be used as a reference. Lorraine recalled that before she was summoned to Earth, she was also a part-time bounty hunter. Her main job was naturally a bartender. At that time, she would asionally hunt some criminals.

    It was just that she was weak, and the criminals that were offered rewards were not that strong. A single vote was only a few hundred Origin Crystals. Thinking about it now, it was truly a loss.

    The leader of the Wolf Fang pirate group looked at Lorraine and her group with a serious expression. He still did not know who did it.

    He didnt expect his men to be so good at talking rubbish. They were clearly not the first to speak, but the firepower was concentrated on them.

    Now it was not the time to argue or retreat.

    The beach suddenly quieted down, leaving only Bamboo Squirrel Li muttering non-stop, I told you not to give me a reward, I told you to say I was short, This Rat is not easy to bully, squeak and other words that others could not understand.

    The Dark Language with the highest bounty, Miluo Hill, was also looking at them with interest.

    It was rare to see such a strong neer, but it had to be said that in the pirate circle, the stronger they were, the more intimidating they were  the premise was that they had the corresponding strength.

    The illusion of Zhushu Li made the surrounding malicious pirates more and more unclear of the strength of the group, not daring to make a move, and no longer opening their mouths to pull hatred.

    Suddenly,

    A small boat approached, and before it reached the edge of the beach, several figures on the boat jumped up one after another and fell on the beach. There was a loud bang and several deep pits were smashed on the beach.

    There were a total of six figures. Five of them were dressed in ck robes and their appearances could not be seen clearly. The other figure was a thin, middle-aged man. Sharp white bones protruded from his bare arms like sharp des.

    Several figures appeared on the beach. In an instant, a cold and gloomy aura spread out. Even the weaker Void Trampling Pirates could not help but shrink their necks.

    Naturally, they felt a sense of fear towards these figures.

    Lorraine was still recalling in her mind,paring the identity of the man with sharp white bones protruding from his arms. A sharp-eyed pirate had already whispered,

    Its the bone de

    In other words

    The sharp-eyed pirate looked at the other ck-robed figures. Four of them were tall, about two meters tall, and three meters tall. Thest figure was thin and short. He was about 1.6 meters tall, 1.7 meters tall. Standing in the middle of these tall figures was like a dwarf.

    But this figure whose face could not be seen clearly was the most terrifying.

    The master of the White Bone Abyss, Pale Abyss . No one knows his origin or name, but he his bounty is as high as 59 million

    The pirate who spoke gulped down his saliva. No matter how much bounty there was, it was better to see it. That pressure made him understand that he might not be able to survive a single move in front of an existence like the White Bone Abyss!

    Even if he could regenerate from a single drop of blood in the Unity Realm, the loss of his origin would not be small. If he met him at sea, it was very likely that he would not be able to escape!

    This was a top pirate!

    I heard that Lord White Abyss once ughtered the capital of a duchy. In terms of strength, he probably wont lose to the twelve generals!

    Pale Abyss had thebat power of an alternate general a thousand years ago. Now that a thousand years have passed, even if it is not as good as the Twelve Generals, there is not much difference, and I heard that three of the Twelve Generals have fallen, and the Pale Abyss Hope to win a general title this time

    He was a big pirate. Although he was only in the Unity Realm, his bounty was as high as 19 million. From the side, his strength could be seen.

    He did not bring along honorifics, but he was very sure of the strength of the Pale Abyss.

    However, the focus of the other pirates was no longer on the Pale Abyss.

    Wait, three of the twelve generals have fallen? How is that possible! If such a big thing happens, the entire pirate circle will probably be in a frenzy!

    The popr science pirate sighed, It happened within this year. With the speed at which news spreads on the sea, if not for my special method, I would be as confused as you.

    The Ghost Face General was ambushed and killed by the Yuehua Empire. I heard that the remnants of the Ghost Face General are fighting with the Yuehua Empire.

    The other two generals, for some unknown reason, suddenly had a conflict. In the end, the two generals fell

    The understanding of pirates was not much, but the surrounding pirates were horrified.

    Thest time a general fell was hundreds of years ago, but now, three died in a year?

    For some reason, there was a strange feeling.

    That idiot Ghostface is indeed dead. What a pity

    A sinister voice sounded, but there was no hint of pity in his tone. He looked at Lorraine and the others. The Deep Sea Giant Shark is in your hands? Take it out. I wont take it for nothing. Here are ten million Origin Crystals.

    The gazes of the surrounding pirates instantlynded on the ck Skull pirates and the Abyss pirates.

    Domineering!

    It was different from how they thought of how to seize the Deep Sea Giant Shark. The Pale Abyss directly opened its mouth and could not be refused. This was a top pirate. His fist would decide everything!

    If not for the gathering ind, the Pale Abyss wouldnt have even taken out ten million Origin Crystals.

    A warship with a living characteristic was a good thing, but it had to be able to hold on. Otherwise, they would have to be like the Giant Shark and only send their deputies to participate in the gathering. They had never personallye.

    As for the ck Skull Pirates, it was obvious that all the important people were here. Some pirates even saw the Deep Sea Giant Shark that was floating in the distance. It was undoubtedly hiding somewhere in the sea.

    With the abilities of the Pale Abyss, there was a high probability of finding them.

    The ck Skeleton was really a neer, and all parties were not cautious enough.

    Now in the face of the Pale Abyss, the ck Skeleton could only agree. Otherwise, a few nameless pirate Emperors would not care  but if it had not happened in front of the Three Emperors, as long as the Pale Abyss was willing to pay the price and offer some treasures to ughter a few pirates, no one would dare to say anything.

    The fist was the truth!

    Pah

    A mouthful of white phlegm was spat out of Lorraines mouth, flying over like a sniper bullet, shooting straight into the Pale Abyss.

    The surrounding pirates were shocked.

    How dare he act so arrogant in the face of a reserve general level powerhouse? Ignorant and fearless!

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682

    The white phlegm arrived in the blink of an eye, and the pirates on the beach stared straight at it.

    They were looking at the Pale Abyss. His bounty was high, but he was very mysterious. No matter what, the ck skeleton had several Harmonization Realm experts. He should be able to force out some of the abilities of the Pale Abyss, right?

    To them, this was an extremely valuable information!

    Hu

    When the white phlegm flew in front of the ck-robed man, wisps of ck mist appeared around the white phlegm, constantly eroding it. In the blink of an eye, the white phlegm was dposed in the air, leaving no trace behind.

    It could be said that it was quite protective of the environment.

    A trace of surprise shed across the thin and pale face under the hood of the pale abyss, but it quickly calmed down.

    He snapped his fingers.

    Bang!

    One of the ck-robed figures exploded, and the ground in a hundred meters around him suddenly copsed. The entire beach seemed to have been emptied.

    The pale abyss, the bone de Avalie, and several other figures in ck robes were quietly suspended in the air.

    The ck-robed figure shed a thousand meters in an instant, and the ck robe on his body could not withstand the instantaneous eleration and the air that was like a knife.

    Rip pull

    This ck robe of good quality disintegrated in the air, and the remaining pieces of cloth were still hanging on his body.

    Beneath the ck robe was actually hollow!

    But there were no indescribable scenes below the neck.

    It was a human-shaped creature that was nearly three meters tall. Its bronze-colored skin was exposed, and its knotted muscles were like snakes coiled around its hands.

    His face was also bronzed, and he had no hair. His eyes were red, and it was difficult to look straight at.

    It was a little like a puppet, and also like a refined corpse. However, it was not all of them. The bronze-armored man should be a male, a living being that possessed an aura. Hispletely explosive aura caused the pirates who were more than ten kilometers away to retreat repeatedly.

    Divine Domain Realm!

    Just any one of them would be at the Divine Domain Realm!

    Miluo Hill, who had a bounty of 24 million, had a grave expression on his face.

    He believed that he was ranked near the top among the great pirates, and he was able to fight against the lower ranked generals.

    Now that he saw it, just the bronze-armored man wasnt inferior to him in the slightest. As the leader of arge pirate group, he had many trump cards. Perhaps the one who would ultimately win would be him.

    But that was only one of the pirates in the Abyss!

    The bronze-armored man was not famous, and he did not even have the gold to reward!

    It seemed difficult to force the Pale Abyss to show some abilities.

    Just as Lorraine was about to take out arger sniper rifle to shoot the bronze-armored man, she had already fled out of the way.

    It was different from the imposing manner of the Bronze-armored man. It was silent and silent. He was not an assassin, but his control of strength had reached the extreme. There was not even a speck of sand under his feet that was crushed. It was only when he blocked in front of the Bronze-armored man and slowly pulled out the slender sword edge that the surrounding pirates realized.

    Too, too fast!

    Before the instinctive cry of rm could fall, the silver-white sword light had already bloomed.

    Dang

    The man in bronze armor, who was running and jumping like a heavy tank, was smashed down several meters from the ground. The soft sand spread like waves, until the sand waves could no longer withstand the force of the dispersion. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Countless sand pirs exploded like smoke and dust after the explosion. The sand in front of him filled the battlefield, and there was a suppressed roar in his ears. Two figures in the yellow sand chased after each other.

    The one chasing was the man in bronze armor, but the whole time, he was attacking empty-handed.

    Dang!

    The dazzling sword light disappeared in the blink of an eye. The sand in a range of several kilometers was blown up again and again, and countless deep pits and gorges appeared. The seawater of the Endless Sea in the distance had already poured in.

    It had only been a few seconds since the intense battle, but the two figures had already disappeared from the eyes of the Void Treading Realm expert. He could only see the continuously exploding sand surface and the sounds of bang and dang that were constantly changing directions.

    The Unity Realm expert could barely see it, but it was only a light figure that swiftly shed past his field of vision. If it was him, he would definitely not be able to react in time!

    The speed of the Sword Hero is too exaggerated. It is even faster than the Divine Domain Realm? This is not Unity!

    Has the ck Skeleton Sword Hero gained the upper hand? Who can exin it? It is already very ufortable to not see it clearly!

    No, although the Sword Hero is a bit faster, allowing him to dominate in battle, but the Sword Heros attacks can not break through at all. On the other hand, the Bronze Armored Man is obviously a melee fighter with rough skin and extremely strong strength. As long as he suffers a blow, the Sword Hero will definitely suffer heavy injuries.

    Some pirates looked at the group of ck-robed men in the Pale Abyss, thinking that they would not make a move.

    The Copper Armored Mans methods were rtively monotonous, but whether it was the Pale Abyss or the Bone de, there were many methods that could restrict the Sword Hero.

    Looking at the ck Skull pirates, there was actually no one who intended to go forward and help?

    It seemed that the captains gunman had set up a huge gun and leaned against it, looking quite leisurely.

    How could Lorraine not be rxed?

    Kong was really passionate about fighting, and yet he secretly catching some fish.

    This is tax evasion!

    On the other hand, the bronze-armored mans aura seemed a little strangepared to a normal Divine Domain.

    Although the sword in his empty hand was ordinary and did not have any strange skills, it was actually a third-grade Divine Weapon!

    It had the ability to increase speed, reduce the air resistance against the human body, and so on. In addition to the second-grade Divine Weapon Cloak, the third-grade Divine Weapon Armor, and the third-grade Divine Weapon Battle Boots, this was the reason why the speed of the air was so great. Although the air itself had the peak of second-grade in terms of speed, it was also iparably sharp!

    Its even sharper! With dozens of shes against the second-order magic weapon, it is possible to cut off the magic weapon!

    When it struck the bronze armored man, it couldnt be said that it waspletely unharmed. It shed out a few millimeterdeep sword mark on his arm, and the sword energy that dispersed caused the sand behind the bronze armored man to explode inch by inch.

    However, the bronze armored man instantly recovered to its original state.

    His speed was not much slower than Kong. Anyone with discerning eyes could see that after a long time, the probability of the Sword Hero being hit was not low. However, this was still out of the expectations of the surrounding pirates. If the ck skeleton was not weak, as long as she had a third of the strength of the Sword Hero, it was not impossible to escape from the hands of the Pale Abyss.

    Boom!

    The bronze-armored man mmed the hammer into the air, andyers of ripples spread out. He roared, and the scarlet light in his eyes flourished. His bronze-colored skin seemed to be cracking and emitting rays of light.

    Boom!

    The bronze-armored man stepped on the air. A sonic boom cloud exploded, and his speed increased several times. In less than one in ten thousand breaths of time, the bronze-armored man appeared in front of the Kong.

    He punched out!

    The pale abyss hidden under the hood sneered, How can the war corpse he made have obvious ws?

    A group of pirates standing in the same straight line with the air, more than ten kilometers away, were struck by the momentum of the bronze armored man, and their faces were pale, and they did not recover for a long time.

    At this time,

    Kong, like a prophet, moved several meters sideways, and the fierce fist wind brushed past his cloak, whistling.

    He held another sword in his left hand.

    The sword was called Traceless. This sword did not have any amplification and only had a special effect to cut.

    The empty left hand pulled out the sword. The sword light was obscure. As he thought about it, wisps of nomological Taoist Connotation merged into it.

    He shook his head in disappointment. Too dull. I had high expectations.

    The voice faded away like the wind, and there was also the Traceless Sword that he had returned to its sheath.

    The bronze-armored man did not seem to have changed. He rushed a thousand meters away under inertia before turning around.

    Pachi

    He twisted his upper body, and his lower body was still far away. He smashed into the sand with a bang and got up again. His hands dug into the ground to catch up with the lower body that had run far away.

    He actually couldnt catch up for a while.

    His aura had also clearly declined by arge margin.

    Its not a orthodox training system. The road is narrow. Kong was disappointed again.

    A body that had been cut off by thew of beheading could not be simply pieced together.

    Kong pressed down on the brim of his hat and looked at the pale abyss, his battle intent flourishing.

    I hope you wont disappoint me, Mr. 59 Million

    Kong didnt say anything, but he seemed to be able to see these words from his eyes.

    The pale abyss was furious. Peng, peng, peng, the other three figures tore apart the ck robe. A bronze-armored man looked slightly different from the previous one.

    There were also two giant centipedes that looked like they were standing upright, but all of their feet were made of white bones.

    Lorraine and Zhu Shuli also took a few steps forward.

    The terrifying momentum collided, and even the color of the sky was divided into two.

    At this time,

    Only then did the pirates realize that the ck Skull and the Abyss Pirates were on par with each other.

    The bronze-armored man in the Gods Domain was beheaded by the swordsman?

    This was a question because even the pirates at the Unity Realm did not see clearly what had happened. Only Miluo had seen that sh. It was indeed only one sh, but he did not say it.

    The result was clear at a nce, the bronze armored man had only caught up to the lower half of his body, and it seemed that he was throwing a tantrum.

    The Sword Hero had won, and it was a straightforward win.

    This was probably the battle strength of a general!

    The neer was fierce!

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683

    In the pirate circle, strength was equal to status.

    The Three Emperors,

    The Twelve Generals,

    The hierarchy was clear.

    In the beginning, it was only the name of a small number of pirates, but now, it had be one of the ranks in the pirate circle.

    The number of the twelve generals was fixed. In the past, when a general level powerhouse fell, the new generation of pirate generals would inevitably be a reserve general level powerhouse  widely recognized by the pirates.

    This level of powerhouse was already clearly different from the ordinary big pirates.

    Miluo Hill was a Divine Domain, one of the top pirates among the big pirates. However, ordinaryrge pirate groups also had several masters of Unity Realm. With the super life-saving ability of the Unity Realm, ordinary big pirates would be able to escape at a certain price if they met the Dark Language.

    However, if they were to encounter the Abyss, no great pirate would dare to im that they would be able to escape from the hands of the Abyss, a martial-level powerhouse.

    Several Divine Domain-level powerhouses could firmly lock them down. The Abyss was a tyrannical existence among Divine Domain-level powerhouses. A casual attack could probably cause them to lose a lot of their Origins Such an existence was already fundamentally different from their great pirates.

    Simply put, they could not afford to offend them.

    Under normal circumstances, they would not have any interactions.

    However, they knew about the information and simple information of such a strong man  who couldnt afford to offend him in the sea, such as Dark Language, a big pirate with a bounty, had a little fame in the Endless Sea, and in the sea area where Dark Language often moved, it could make children stop crying.

    Hou Bu General Abyss, three thousand years ago, he made a name for himself in the Sea of Endless Sea.

    But where did Sword Heroe from?

    How could such an existence not have any record before

    Even if he upied a hidden treasurend, without any resources, he would only be able to reach the Void Treading realm, so how could he directly be a substitute general level powerhouse?

    This was also the doubt of Abyss. He had heard of true powerhouses, but he had never heard of them. They were no doubt ordinary pirates, and their auras were only at the Unity Realm. He naturally took action decisively

    At this moment, it was somewhat unexpected.

    But the ck robe of Abyss fluttered, and its aura was constantly brewing and rising.

    Normal pirates were no longer prepared to continue eating melon. If not for a one-sided battle, just a little bit of aftershock would be enough to make them unable to withstand it. Many pirate crews ran towards the depths of the ind.

    Woo -

    A long whistle sounded from afar. At the end of the sea, arge fleet of ships rode the wind and broke through the waves, heading towards the gathering ind.

    At the very front was a sparkling and translucent battleship that seemed to be made of stone.

    The fleet was in an inverted V shape. On the left and right of the diamond warship, there were two warships that were not inferior to the diamond warship. On the left and right, there were five warships that were slightly smaller than one or two. They broke through the waves and came over.

    There were a total of thirteen warships. Almost all of them were gship level. The special diamond warship at the front was undoubtedly the overlord level. It was likely that it also had the characteristics of being alive.

    The distance was far away, and Lorraine could not recognize it.

    Some pirates on the beach eximed, The Mirror Generals Resplendent Diamond!(Breaking Sound)

    A true general level powerhouse!

    Perhaps the strength of the Abyss was very close to the general level, but the strength of the pirate group was undoubtedly much weaker.

    The White Bone Abyss and his fleet stayed in the secret ce to wait for orders, while the Resplendent Diamond went straight in without hiding anything.

    Under the hood, Abyss coldly snorted.

    The Resplendent Diamond looked very far away, but in reality, with the speed of thest gship level warship in the fleet, it only took a while for it to reach the edge of the ind.

    Ka

    The mirrors made of crystals formed adder, slowly spreading down from the Resplendent Diamond. It was more than two meters tall and looked like a human, but there was only a mouth on its face. It was almost like a faceless creature slowly walking down from the stairs.

    There were also many pirates behind him. There were humans, metal life forms, rock life forms, and so on. All of them had powerful auras.

    The gathering is about to begin. Everyone, give me some face and stop here.

    The Mirror General didnt have any oppressive aura. The only thing on his face was a faint smile.

    Thus, the ck Skull Pirates and Abyss Pirates stopped.

    It wasnt that the Mirror General had a big face Although the Mirror General, who only had a mouth, no eyes, nose, and other organs, had a big face.

    On the other hand,

    The backer behind the Mirror General was the Emperor of the Red Sea. He belonged to the faction of the Red Emperor.

    Almost all the twelve pirate generals had backers. They either had to rely on the Three Emperors, or they could make unclear deals with some Sea Emperors. Or, they belonged to some powerful and secretive organization.

    The pirate assembly was held by the Crimson Emperor, and the Mirror General had to take care of things.

    Not giving him face was equivalent to not giving the Crimson Emperor face.

    So his face was really big.

    However, for Tang Yu and the others, the name of the Crimson Emperor had only been heard a few months ago. Who knew that your face was not big? The real reason why you stopped was for the pirate assembly, for clues of the Nether Sea Crystal.

    Secondly,

    They couldnt fight either.

    It had been a few minutes since the appearance of the Bright Diamond, and the two teams had been staring at each other like this. If they wanted to fight, they would have fought long ago.

    The Dark Skeleton pirates were the ones who prioritized benefits. He believed that with the strength of the ck Skeleton pirates, they could escape from his hands and lose the possibility of seizing the Deep Sea Giant Shark. He no longer wanted to fight.

    Zhu Shuli and Lorraine were restless, but after some analysis, they thought that it was impossible to kill The Abyss  the Mirror General was right on the side, and there were countless strong people on the ind!

    Leaving the beach, passing through a primitive jungle, crossing several mountains, they finally arrived at the depths of the ind, where the pirate gathering was.

    At this time,

    There were still a few days before the gathering began, but there were already many pirates who arrived, some invited to drink, some were at loggerheads but they only dared to retort.

    There were also some pirates who wore masks or cloaks to hide their identities.

    More pirates took out some strange items to trade with each other  normal goods that had been looted, and had long since been sold. Only some strange items that could not be seen clearly and instinctively felt they were good items were ced in this pirate gathering.

    Just like the ck market transaction, it was justrger and more high-end.

    Lorraine and the others were holding some of the earths specialties  many of them were considered strange items in the Endless Sea  they had traded with other pirates for many high-value items.

    Many priceless treasures were also sold at the gathering.

    Five dayster,

    A hall in the center opened.

    It was just a temporary pce, but not all pirates had the qualifications to enter it.

    At least the level of Dark Language.

    The unknown ck Skeleton Pirates originally had no chance, but now, with Sword Hero killing the bronze armored man with one sword, the ck Skeleton and the Abyss Pirates had a few minutes of confrontation and stopped. They were already rising stars.

    The hall had been set up a long time ago, and countless precious delicacies were ced on long tables.

    In the depths of the hall, there were three huge thrones. When the pirates entered the hall, two blurry figures appeared on the throne. The next throne was empty, but next to it, there was also a huge figure.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684

    The two towering figures on the left and right thrones were very blurry, making it hard for one to tell if they were just illusory or solid.

    The pirates in the hall were all top pirates, but few had seen the Three Emperors.

    Many pirates could not help but raise their heads to look.

    The towering figure on the left was surrounded by a red stream of air, as if he had seen an endless red ocean, smashing down head-on.

    The towering figure on the right had an endless darkness, and even his gaze seemed to be about to be absorbed, as if the Heart Divine Statue was about to be sucked out.

    He nced at it,

    Most pirates could not bear it and could only lower their heads.

    They could not look straight at it!

    The three Emperors had always been invincible existences on the sea. Before they became pirates, they had already heard many legends about the three Emperors.

    However, how strong were the three Emperors? What level of experts were they?

    No one knew.

    Perhaps only the twelve generals could guess.

    Lorraine, Kong, and the others had seen peak existences before.

    The Heart Demon n experts that were directly facing the Ai Nuo Kingdom did not really fight, but they felt that the Heart Demon n expert was more threatening than the Abyss.

    They had also seen the pseudo-sage level world-ss demonic beast twice.

    After seeing the corpse of a sage, they had also sensed the aura of a sage level expert from afar.

    He had some guesses about the Crimson Emperor and the DarkStar Queen. On the surface, all the pirates were intimidated by the aura of the two Emperors. There was silence, but Lorraine and the othersmunicated through the contract in real time.

    Tang Yu had also received first-hand information.

    If I had known earlier, I would have gone to join in the fun.

    However, the sand sculpture clones on the Deep Sea Giant Shark have limitedbat power. It was only a veteran Transcendent  he could reach Tier 2bat power if the resources were piled up. However, it was meaningless. There were many clones that possessed Tier 2bat power, and they all had extremely high growth rates. There were Space Clones, Lightning Clones, Ice Clones, and so on. They are allprehending thew in Enlightenment City

    Now that Enlightenment City has 156w fragments, the most are naturally the fragments ofmonws such as metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.

    A few fragments belong to the samew, and can be pieced together. The degree of rity of perception of thew immediately rose.

    Unfortunately, there are very few fragments of the samew  not all firew fragments can be pieced together. The fire originw covers countless firews, including burningws, explodingws, meltingws, ss firews, etc.. It is extremely difficult to piece together.

    It made him recall the fear that he had umted enough fragments to awaken the card back then.

    Enlightenment City was the favorite ce of Tree Shades higher-ups, and they would often stay for ten days and half a month  this seclusion period had been long  just that hisprehension ofws was stuck at a certain bottleneck, and only then was he able to think calmly and follow the Initial into the sea.

    Well,

    Lorraine and the others were simply unable to stay.

    The figure standing next to the throne in the middle was finally visible to the pirates.

    Standing upright, he carried a huge turtle shell on his back and wore a robe that emitted strong energy fluctuations. His exposed skin was green.

    Turtle Prime Minister!

    The brain of the Dragon Monarch was also one of the strongest subordinates under him.

    In the past thousand years, the Dragon Monarch rarely showed himself, even if the Dragon Monarch held a meeting. And Turtle Prime Minister represented the Dragon Monarch, which was equivalent to the arrival of the three Emperors.

    The big pirates were all shocked.

    After a moment of silence, the voices in the hall became louder.

    The three Emperors are here. Is it because three of the twelve generals have fallen recently? Is there any operation in the Imperial Kingdom on the sea?

    No, the twelve generals are nothing to the three Emperors. There are nock of generals under the direct line of the three Emperors, but they are rtively low-key. The three fallen pirate generals have no close rtionship with the three Emperors.

    Then

    Isnt there news that this gathering is rted to the Nether Sea?

    The Nether Sea has moved. Our pirate n participated in itst time, but it shouldnt rm the three Emperors, right?

    No, I heard that the Nether Seas movement this time is extraordinary. The scale of the change may be ten to a hundred times more than before Moreover, I heard that this strange sea region of the Nether Sea is rted to the fall of the Sea Emperor.

    The voices of these pirates were not loud, but there were no weaklings in the hall that could be heard clearly.

    The Second Emperor and Turtle Prime Minister on the throne did not speak.

    After a while,

    Turtle Prime Minister took a step forward. The faint green light spread out, and all the pirates closed their mouths. It was not due to their intimidating aura, but Turtle Prime Ministers aura was restrained, and he had a kind appearance.

    However, this green light had directly silenced all the pirates present. It was undoubtedly a special treasure.

    The reason for this gathering is because of the abnormal movements of the Nether Sea. Now, the abnormal movements of the Nether Sea have begun to have signs. About three monthster, it will officially enter the abnormal period of the Nether Sea. En, there might be some people who do not understand that the abnormal period of the Nether Sea Crystals will produce arge number of Nether Sea Crystals, and this time, it will be ten times, a hundred times more than before

    The moment Prime Minister Turtle spoke, the pirates present almost understood.

    There were those who did not understand, and they did not care.

    The Nether Sea is a sea with constantly changing positions. However, we have already predicted the coordinates of the Nether Sea three months from now. All the pirates in the hall can participate in seizing the Nether Sea Crystal. Of course, the old rule is that we must hand over 90% of our harvest in the Nether Sea. You can also choose to give up this opportunity

    Some of the pirates had already expected this, but some of their expressions changed. They wanted to open their mouths, but in the end, they did not say anything.

    There were also some whose eyes were rolling.

    Turtle Prime Minister added, This time, the power that seized the Nether Sea Crystal is not only us pirates, but also several great empires. Of course, we have already discussed with the various empires. We are mainly collecting the Nether Sea Crystal, and try to avoid conflict

    He chuckled, but everyone knew that it was impossible for the pirates to live in harmony with the experts of the Empire, let alone at the moment of seizing treasures.

    Oh, and also, the scale of this unusual event is veryrge, and the duration will be much longer. It is a rare urrence in a thousand years, and Im afraid that it will attract the attention of those gods at the northern end of the Endless Sea.

    There were also powerful empires at the northern end of the Endless Sea, but they were all divine kingdoms. Billions of miles of sea was shrouded in the radiance of the divine kingdom.

    Pirates rarely went to that area, and there was little profit. The clergies were all crazy. If a big pirate entered the range of the divine kingdom, it would be easy for the gods to notice.

    Only by looting and looting some duchies would they be able to reluctantly give their subordinates their wages.

    After speaking, Prime Minister Turtle turned around and bowed slightly towards the two monarchs. The three figures immediately disappeared.

    The hall becamepletely lively.

    Even if 90% of them were extorted, it was still an opportunity for the pirates!

    On the market, a crystal of the Nether Sea could be sold for an extremely high value, and during the abnormality period of the Nether Sea, the harvest was calcted in a hundred thousand. Even though they knew that it was dangerous, there were no pirates who intended to give up.

    Abyss looked over, his palm across his neck, shing.

    Kongs expression was indifferent.

    Shea tranted from the side with his mouth, If we cant fight now, lets make a chicken neck!

    The pirate gatheringsted for more than half a month, and with the departure of the big pirates, the gathering was over.

    During this time, many pirate crews joined forces to prepare for the exploration of the Nether Sea in three months.

    There were also some top level pirate crews  gathering was the time to openly poach people.

    The ck skeleton did not know anyone, only sending off groups of pirates who felt good about themselves and intended to recruit the ck skeleton.

    The Three Emperors had no intention of hiding the coordinates that appeared in the Nether Sea three monthster.

    The checkpoint fee of 90% of the sea crystals must have some means of collecting them.

    Far away in Tree Shade, Tang Yu had copied a coordinate map through the memory of his clone  it was not as simple as horizontal coordinates. There were many ces in the Endless Sea that had not been explored, and there was no division of coordinates at all. The coordinates provided by Prime Minister Turtle were the number of days that a warship of a certain empire would sail south, and the number of days that a certain kingdom would sail west.

    It was not particrly urate, but when the two crossed, they could estimate a general range.

    It was enough.

    The Nether Sea was also a sea that was not fast in the whirlpool sea.

    Tang Yupared the current sea maps with surprise. It is actually in the outer sea of the Endless Sea.

    The so-called outer seas were regions that were closer to the continent.

    Resources could notpare to the depths of the Endless Sea.

    The edge of the continent was the same. The top regions of the continent were mostly concentrated at the core of the Xuanyun teau, or the northern end of the continent near the Ancient Deste Paradise.

    However, what surprised Tang Yu was that the location of the Nether Sea was not far from the Blue Water Dukedom. It was only a few days.

    At the thought of the Blue Water Duchy, he had a lot of memories.

    Many cities in Blue Water had pleasant scenery and different architectural styles made him take a lot of photos There was a sub-territory built on a deserted ind in Blue Water Duchy.

    Tang Yu let the intelligence department send people to the coordinates of the Nether Sea through the transmission array. As expected, the sea area was no different from the surroundings.

    It was no wonder that the Blue Water Duke and the others did not know about the origin of the Nether Sea Crystal. The position of the Nether Sea kept changing. On that day, there seemed to be many pirates in the hall. The leader was almost at the Divine Domain Realm, and the Unity Realm was only ackey.

    My lord, our shop in White Town has been fixed.

    ine walked over from behind.

    She activated a shadow crystal, and a nine-story tower-like building was formed in the light and shadow of the crystal.

    Although it was nine floors, the tower-like building was more than two hundred meters high. Each floor was twenty to thirty meters high and covered a wide area. It was beautiful and beautiful. Even the core block of White Town felt like a crane standing among chickens.

    The waters of the Mountain and Sea Great World were deep, and many of the methods used to make big money were not good because of theirck of strength.

    More than two years had passed, but it was different.

    White City was just the first trial point.

    In the future, they would naturally have to establish many cities in the Mountain and Sea Great World to seize a transportation formation business that was worth ten thousand yuan.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685

    It took three months for the Nether Sea to appear near the Blue Water Duchy. It was still unknown where it was, but it was useless even if it was discovered. Before the unusual urrence, the Nether Sea almost did not produce the crystals of the Nether Sea. The risks and rewards were not proportional to each other.

    After opening the Deep Sea Giant Shark near the Blue Water, Lorraine and the others also rested for a short while.

    Tang Yu came to White City.

    White City was also a superrge city where many races gathered. The area was at least equivalent to a few prefecture-level cities. Other than Cloud City in the sky, it was the living area of the White Feather n. The pure white buildings were connected together. In White City below, other than the buildings of the White Feather n, there were many unique buildings of other races.

    Especially in the core district of White City.

    The shops of every powerful force covered the surrounding open space, gardens, andndscapes, just like the exhibition gardens of different countries in the World Garden.

    Da Chang also had fixed shops in White City, but they were not in the core district. Tang Yu did not ask in detail.

    Beside the nine-story tall tower, there were also some other small buildings. Now, they had been renovated, just like the ancient architecture of Hua Country. They were only magnified several times. Not only were they beautiful, but their unique styles could attract the attention of the experts who came and went.

    Other races were at most foreign races, and this was the style of another world, a new ship building that they had never seen before.

    There was also a loud name, Gathering Treasure Pavilion.

    Today was the first day of business in White City, and there were two senior Transcendents at the door acting as doormen  mainly just for show, there was aplete defense mechanism in the Gathering Treasure Pavilion, as well as several statues. Puppets with ordinary superhuman strength.

    They were all refreshed by Tang Yu in the past two years.

    Just like the Night Nightmare Puppet, there was a limit to the number of times the blueprint could be drawn. It was often(5/5) or(7/7). Even so, he still had a lot of high-end puppets. It was not enough for him to participate in the top level battles, but he was the best tool to protect his family business.

    To be on the safe side,

    Tang Yu and Nancy both came to White Town. It was just a teleportation array anyway.

    ine was the person in charge, and she was here a few days ago.

    A month ago, this piece ofnd, the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, had been sold out. Many Void Tramplers who were in White City had noticed this strange building.

    Treasure Gathering Pavilion? Treasure Gathering of the myriad worlds? What a big tone.

    Ta Xu looked at the lofty tower and said in a sour tone.

    No matter how true or false the Treasure Gathering Pavilion was, he couldntpare to the other person who owned such a big shop in the core district of White City.

    Therefore, his tone became even more sour.

    However, curiosity was human nature, and so were the other races.

    Ill just take a few nces, its not expensive anyway.

    More and more Void Treading realm cultivators entered the establishment treasure pavilion  not even in the awakened realm. Unless they were the followers of Void Treading realm experts, how could a free awakened cultivator dare to enter such a high-end and grand ce?

    When there was a mine at home!

    But there were still quite a few figures lingering near the establishment treasure pavilion, waiting for the Void Treading realm experts toe out so that they could know what the establishment pavilion was selling.

    Ten minutes passed.

    A clock passed.

    A few minutes passed

    [??? ]

    You are having diarrhea! How many hours does it take to visit a store?

    If not for the good reputation of White City and the guarantee of the safety of the city, they would have started to doubt whether the expert who entered the city had been killed inside.

    On the other side,

    Several powerhouses at the Void  stage walked into the Treasure Gathering Pavilion together.

    They were all rogue cultivators, and did not belong to any major force organization. They did not have a stable way to obtain high-end equipment. If they wanted to obtain suitable weapons and treasures, they could onlye to a neutral city like White Town to buy them. However, they were too poor to afford them. These Void  stage experts could only look on with envy, but in fact they could not afford it.

    The few of them walked through the door of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, and just as they took a few steps forward, their expressions suddenly froze.

    In front of them, the first floor was like arge exhibition hall, disying all kinds of weapons and defense equipment, special treasures, and rare resources.

    The Treasure Pavilion may have been equipped with a corresponding shielding formation. They did not feel any fluctuations in the treasures outside. As soon as they stepped in, they were shocked by the tyrannical fluctuationsing from everywhere in front of them. There are also symbols on the disy cab. The texture of the text has weakened the fluctuation of the treasure a lot.

    Their eyesnded on the transparent disy tform in the middle.

    At that,

    A saber floated quietly in the air. The crimson patterns on the saber were like mes. They seemed to be dancing as they stared at it. Soon, their eyes felt like they were being burned.

    Divine Domain Weapon!

    Although Void Tramples were poor, they had lived for a few hundred years after all, and their horizons were broadened.

    However, they were so shocked that they cried out in rm.

    How important was a Divine Weapon?

    If he had a Void Divine Weapon, it is not a problem to have one enemy and two.

    Unfortunately, he didnt. He didnt know how to refine, and he rarely sold it in the market. asionally, he could see it in auctions. A few poor people couldnt afford it.

    The Divine Domain Divine Weapon was two levels higher than the Void Stepping Divine Weapon!

    In White Town, these top forces were all treasures of inheritance, which was an important foundation of the n.

    However, it was taken out by the Gathering Treasure Pavilion to sell?

    No, this Divine Domain Saber should be the treasure of the pavilion, only to be seen and not bought, but even so, the Gathering Treasure Pavilion that could take a Divine Domain weapon, had unfathomable strength behind it.

    The few Void Treading Stage powerhouses were a little reserved for a moment.

    Fortunately, a waiter came up to ask soon, facing the waiter who only awakened the high-level waiter, and finally found a little confidence in himself as a strong man.

    I want to buy a Void Stepping Magic Weapon, preferably an axe, I wonder if the Treasure Pavilion have it ?

    He looked at the disy cab at the side corner. There was a broadsword with a wide de. It belonged to the Void Stepping Divine Weapon. He was already a little tempted, but what was most suitable for him was still the axe type weapon. He asked tentatively.

    Axe type weapons were rare, and unless they were custom-made, the masters usually forged swords, swords, spears, bows, and othermon types of weapons  they were easier to sell.

    Yes, the Void Stepping Divine Weapons sold by our Gathering Treasure Pavilion are all on the third floor. The first floor only shows a small portion of them I wonder if you want a long axe or a short axe. Do you want a gold axe or a silver axe Cough, you want a metal axe famous for its sharpness, or an earth axe that is heavy.

    ??

    For the first time, an expert who had lived for hundreds of years felt like a country bumpkin in front of a mere awakened realm.

    When he arrived on the third floor of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, this feeling became even clearer.

    The third floor only sells magic weapons, and the poor thought it would be very empty. Even if dozens of magic weapons are ced in this ce, it will not upy much area.

    More, it should be a leisure area, and a military inspection area where customers can try to use magic weapons.

    There is indeed a military inspection area. However, what is the matter with the swollen light of the magic soldier that is about to blind his eyes!

    All kinds of magic weapons are ced in different areas, knives, swords, spears, bows, dozens of magic weapons of each type, and protective magic weapons such as battle armor andbat boots, which are also subdivided into many.

    Under the guidance of the waiter, the poor and extraordinary came to the battle axe area. Looking at it, there are indeed many fewer swords than the mainstream swords, but there are also more than a dozen!

    There were long axes, short axes, two-handed axes, golden axes, and silver axes He did see a glittering axe and a shining silver axe.

    He was somewhat at a loss.

    Was it because he was poor that he had already broken away from the mainstream Divine Weapon Market?

    The impoverished Transcendent saw that several Divine Weapon Battleaxes were suitable for him. After the attendant introduced them, he studied them for a while before reluctantly giving up on the other few anding to a two-meter-long battle-axe.

    This battle axe gave off a heavy aura, like a mountain, and was even bigger than the poor Transcendent  but in fact, a transcendent divine weapon had a certain ability to extend and shrink. It could adjust the size by two or three times, but the size was not important. What was important was the model.

    Even if a short axe was as long as a long axe, the surface of the axe was too wide, and it would not be easy to use.

    However, most of the Void Stepping, Unity, or even Divine Domain, it was already good enough that weapons were useful, so who was qualified to choose?

    Now that he saw a very suitable divine weapon battle axe, the poor Transcendent loved it so much that he wanted to lie on the transparent disy cab.

    In the end,

    Only then did he reluctantly withdraw his gaze. He thought of the impoverished reality and nervously asked the attendant next to him, This battle axe isnt bad. How much is it?

    35,000 high purity Origin Crystals. If you want to use ordinary Origin Crystals to calcte, one hundred and fifty Origin Crystals can be converted to a high purity Origin Crystal. Moreover, it can only be converted to half.

    The Poor Awakened muttered to himself,

    The price of a Void Stepping Divine Weapon was between three million to ten million Origin Crystals.

    This Divine Weapon Battleaxe had the ability of Heavy Pressure Cut and other abilities. It also had thebat skill Splitting Mountain sh, and thirty-five thousand high purity Origin Crystals It was not expensive!

    It was much cheaper than the few Divine Weapons sold in White Town, and the Divine Weapons sold by those few shops were not much!

    More importantly, it was extremely suitable for him!

    There was no reason not to buy it!

    With the War Axe Divine Weapon, hisbat power could rise several levels, and he could be a famous expert in the Void Treading Stage!

    The problem was,

    His spiritual power prated into his space ring finger and counted his hundreds of years of umtion  mainly after he became a Void Treading.

    Twenty thousand high-purity Origin Crystals was enough for half of the requirements  he had once ventured deep into the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range, and had stolen quite a few Origin Crystals from the Origin Crystal mine where beasts resided. He had even managed to sessfully escape.

    An ordinary Origin Crystal was worth around a million Origin Crystals in total.

    It wasnt quite enough!

    The poor Awakened, a bit hesitant.

    Treasure Gathering Pavilion has just opened. If we miss today, what should we do if this battle-axe, which is extremely suitable for us, is bought by someone else?

    As if she could see his hesitation, the waiter and young sister who were professional enough said,

    If you are not willing to pay for it with Origin Crystals, our Treasure Pavilion also has a purchase business. It is not limited to treasures. Rare medicinal materials, minerals, and exotic beast materials are all fine. We have a specialized appraiser who can evaluate the value in a short period of time. We will not let you suffer a loss.

    The poor was brought to the third floor appraisal room in a daze.

    -The Void Trampler who had traveled with him had long since been separated, and they all drooled at their favorite divine weapon.

    He had umted a lot of materials in his spatial ring. If he wanted a master to forge a Divine Weapon, he would need at least two sets of materials. He could not gather all of them.

    He was unwilling to sell it to the shop, but he was unwilling to sell it to the shop.

    However, the purchasing business of the Gathering Treasure Pavilion didnt seem to be that cheap?

    It just happened to be stuck in his mind, and he was in a hurry to buy the Divine Weapon Battleaxe, so he agreed to it.

    The total price of the materials you sell is 6,600 high-purity Origin Crystals, 2,800,000 ordinary Origin Crystals. ording to your demand, our Gathering Treasure Pavilion rmended this Hell War Horse to you. It has a speed that is faster than the Void Stepping Stage, and it matches the long handle battle-axe perfectly. It is also a puppet, and it doesnt need to be tamed. It is absolutely worth it if you buy it.

    The waiter introduced with a smile.

    The more he listened, the brighter his eyes became.

    Hell War Horse could fight and run, the maintenance cost was low, and it did not have the bad temper of those beasts. It really touched his heart.

    He was moved.

    The service of Gathering Treasure Pavilion was really considerate!

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686

    Before the opening of the Chamber of Commerce, Tree Shade had a special team to analyze the market in White City.

    Which goods were sold at high prices in White City, which were not easy to sell, had detailed investigation and analysis.

    Void Realm Treader was the main customer group of the Treasure Pavilion.

    The Awakening rank has limited financial resources and a lower level, and the Unity Realm,pared with the numerous Void Treader Realms in White City, is ultimately less powerful.

    The inventory of Treasure Pavilion has thergest number of first-grade divine weapons.

    After receiving hundreds of Void Treader Realm people at the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, an Unity Realm expert finally walked into the Treasure Gathering Pavilion with several Void Treader Realm subordinates.

    Is the Treasure Pavilion really full of divine weapons? Countless treasures?

    This Unity expert wore a white robe, and the huge moon wheel behind him was particrly eye-catching.

    The few subordinates who followed him seemed to be richer than those rogue cultivators. Two of them were at the Void  level one.

    Yes, Patriarch, but I only went to the third floor, so I hurried to inform you.

    He nodded slightly as he entered the Treasure Pavilion and strolled through the first floor of the exhibition hall.

    There was no hurry.

    After living for two thousand years, he had visited several neutral cities that were no less inferior to White City, and had seen many shops selling treasures. Some of them had the same tone as the Treasure Pavilion.

    In the end, he revealed an ordinary expression.

    He wanted to use his rich experience to judge how real the tone of the Treasure Pavilion was when it said that it gathered ten thousand treasures.

    There are indeed many Divine Weapons, and the cksmith is probably a grandmaster. And each divine weapon brings the materials to the extreme  Where did the Treasure Pavilion get so many grandmasters?

    There are also puppets andrge-scale war weapons Hmm? This scroll is emitting the energy waves of the Unity Realm. Let me see, Eternal Ice Coffin ? A super-level spell that can control and seal the opponent? It can definitely save your life at a critical moment Other than the divine weapon, the other items in the Treasure Pavilion are also of high quality.

    He was tempted.

    However, as the patriarch of a small n, he had territory and a stable source of ie. Although he was richer than most of the casuals in the Unity Realm, he had to use resources on the development of his n.

    The sealing scroll of the Unity Realm Super Spell was a bit extravagant for him.

    Huh?

    The pupil of the Unity expert contracted, and he took a few steps forward to arge disy cab.

    This was a small tree that was less than two meters tall. The roots at the bottom were twisted, and the branches were intertwined. They were inserted into the disy cab, with the fertile soil from the fifth-level farnd.

    There were dozens of fruits on the branches of the small tree. They were green and glistening, and they emitted some kind of fluctuation that resonated with the origin.

    Is it really a Kiwi Fruit ? !

    He recalled the information that the n had passed down.

    Kiwi Fruit was the most precious treasure in the realm of Unity to recover from the origin injury!

    Just eating a single Kiwi Fruit could recover 5 to 11% of the origin injury  this was the most wasteful use, and could only absorb a small portion of the energy of Kiwi Fruit.

    The origin recovery potion formted with Kiwi fruit as the main ingredient can make the origin trauma recover quickly!

    In the mountain and sea world, kiwi fruits are very few and far between, and even if there were resources in the city, they would not be able to buy them!

    Only the top forces like White City had the stock of Kiwi Fruits.

    The top forces Origin of the Unity Realm had been severely damaged, and they could recover in a short few years. This is the bottom line.

    He was reminded of his old father, who had been seriously injured by an unknown warrior who had passed by for several hundred years. Although he had been looking for treasures that could restore the origin, the results had been minimal  ordinary treasures could only restore a weak origin, and it would take a longer time.

    With a Kiwi fruit, the medicinal liquid would allow his old father to recover more than 50% of the origin within several years.

    asionally illiterate munchkins will bring kiwi fruit for sale, often causing a bloodbath.

    And in front of him,

    It was a whole kiwi tree!

    The Unity Realm expert fell silent, his breathing heavy. He was even more shocked than when he first saw a Divine realm weapon.

    The Treasure Gathering Pavilion was probably going crazy.

    You, your Treasures Pavilions Kiwi fruit, for sale?

    Of course, we are businessmen. As long as you can afford the price, you can buy all the goods ced there.

    Then He was silent for a moment, I want to buy a kiwi fruit.

    He was going to say two, but was worried that he couldnt afford to pay with his financial resources.

    One was not a problem.

    As long as his fathers source energy was restored to more than 50%, he would be able to have 70% of his full strength. At that time, his n would have two Unity Realm Treaders. They could go deep into some dangerous ces to obtain resources. Once they had enough, they could buy another Kiwi Fruit.

    Hurry!

    Even if this kiwi fruit tree is very shocking, but once the news of the Treasure Pavilion selling kiwi fruit spreads, I am afraid that many Unity Realm Treader wille to the door.

    As he thought about it, he heard the attendant say, Then please follow me to the fifth floor. The fifth floor is a ce to sell rare minerals, medicinal herbs, and other resources. The Kiwi Fruits are also stored there.

    What? Not from this tree?

    The Unity Realm expert arrived at the fifth floor of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion with a puzzled expression.

    This side is the sale area of Kiwi fruit, and we also have the corresponding resources for configuring the Origin Recovery Elixir, you can choose to buy the package, which is more cost-effective inparison.

    The Unity Realm expert was already speechless.

    What did he see?

    There was no Kiwi Fruit Tree, but the countless white jade boxes in front of him were slightly opened, and what caught his eyes was the Kiwi Fruit.

    (Gulp)

    He remembered the sign of Treasure Pavilion, gathering the treasures of all the worlds, all the worlds Perhaps it was an exaggeration, but most of the treasures owned by the Mountain and Sea World, the Treasure Pavilion could get their hands on, right?

    It was simply so powerful!

    And cheap!

    The eyeballs of the Unity Realm expert almost popped out. A strange fruit only cost 8888 high purity Origin Crystals!

    A set of recovery package with countless rare materials added together only sold for 15,000 high purity Origin Crystals?

    Come, give me three sets!

    He said in a rich manner.

    Tang Yu wore an ordinary third-rank divine armament cloak and pretended to stroll around the Treasure Pavilion like a customer.

    A kiwi fruit for 8888 high purity Origin Crystals was indeed very cheap.

    White City has seen three Kiwi fruit auctions in the past hundred years, one fetching 38K, one fetching 41K, and one that happened to run into two factions fighting over it. The price was raised to 78K high purity origin crystals before ending with a shortage of origin crystals on one side.

    A Unity Realm expert naturally find it cheap and unbelievable.

    But this price is analyzed by territorial professionals.

    Kiwi fruit is expensive because of extreme scarcity. Perhaps it was not difficult to sell it for 30K to 40K high-purity Origin Crystals when the Treasure Gathering Pavilion had just obtained the Fruit. As time passed, the price would inevitably drop.

    Thus, the analysis team believed that directly lowering the price would make the name and reputation of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion better.

    The other point,

    It is also not costly.

    Although Kiwi fruit is an SSR level resource in the Mountain and Sea World, it is only generally precious in the Origin Star.

    There were dozens of Kiwi Fruit Trees in the Valley of Medicine!

    Naturally, the Treasure Gathering Pavilion was open for business all day.

    On the second day,

    Tang Yu held a stack of data sheet and was already lying on the soft andfortable bed in Tree Shades castle.

    36 pieces of first-grade divine weapons sold, total 76K high purity source crystals, several remaining resources  rare mineral herbs sold  exotic items sold  Puppets sold  Advanced and super rank battle techniques/spells sold  Total

    660K high-purity Origin Crystals!

    All sorts of resources were worth around 390K high-purity Origin Crystals!

    In total, it was worth 1000K Origin Crystals. ording to the energy level, it was equivalent to 1 billion ordinary Origin Crystals!

    In terms of actual value, even if Tree Shade were to purchase all of the rare materials from the various strongholds in the Mountain and Sea Realm, it would still be difficult to obtain so much in such a short period of time.

    In the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, many Void  and Unity Realm experts didnt have enough Origin Crystals in their pockets, and they were extremely interested in the treasures, so they could only reluctantly sell their treasures that they had treasured for many years.

    After all, buying treasures at Treasure Pavilion at a price far below the market price is, by all ounts, a profit for them!

    If they missed this one, they would never have another chance!

    Tang Yu was only average and not at a loss.

    No matter what, the cost of the divine weapons and treasures was a drop!

    How could he make a profit of 10 billion?

    At most, 9.9 billion, ha ha ha ha ha ha!

    Tang Yu turned over and bumped into a doll bear that was as tall as a person on the left  well, it was actually a doll with superbat power, and there were many simr things in the castle.

    It was not expensive.

    A while ago, I strengthened the Nether Sea Crystal. I was worried that I wouldnt have enough Origin Crystals. Now, it seems thatpared to exploring and seizing treasures, killing people and stealing goods, the arms business As expected, lying down and earning money is the fastest. Unfortunately, the Nether Sea Crystal cant buy much at all, so I can only do it myself.

    Gathering Treasure Pavilion is now avable.

    In less than a month, all the Void Stepping Stage people in White City knew about the existence of the Treasure Pavilion.

    If you hesitate, you will miss out.

    Divine weapons, Kiwi fruits, and some precious resources that were usually hard to buy even if he had money, had all been grabbed.

    After the fermentation of the Treasure Pavilion fame, the earliest sales were higher day by day, reaching a peak on the third day, and then quickly falling back.

    By half a monthter, the market hadrgely stabilized, but the daily sales were still more than the sales revenue of the entire Tree Shade City.

    This was not strange.

    On Earth, Tang Yu had the ability to mass produce a first-grade divine weapon, but he had very few customers.

    In White City, where void treaders are walking everywhere, awakening was inferior to a dog.

    Stronger, means more money.

    The umtion of several hundred years in the Stepping Void Realm far exceeds that of ordinary Awakened Ones on Earth.

    However, energy was constant.

    The money of the Void Realm united into one and flowed into the Gathering Treasure Pavilion. The business of other shops naturally decreased.

    The cake is only this big, you ate it in one bite, what about us?

    The bosses of severalrge chain stores in the White City were livid.

    However,

    The bright and dark means, they have tried.

    Joint boycott? Useless!

    Sshing dirty water? Useless!

    Threats? Dont be ridiculous, the Treasure Pavilion is not false at all, and those Unity Realm customers dont care even more.

    Low-price promotionpetition? Cough, losing money too much is impossible for them. They are just managers. How can they have so much power?

    Others have asked for connections to find the top of the White Feather n, however, the core t of White Citys ability to be a hefty neutral city is non-interference and non-destruction.

    Treasure Gathering Pavilion also has a mysterious origin, even daring to put out a Divine realm weapon, how could it not have some backers ?

    Not to mention provoking, the White Feather n also wants to cooperate with Treasure Gathering Pavilion This is what the rivals do not know.

    Dont panic, I have already ced an order in Thousand Feather Pavilion. In at most a month, Thousand Feather Pavilion will be able to find out the details of Treasure Gathering Pavilion  The biggest advantage of Treasure Gathering Pavilion is those treasures, and we just need to find out the source of those treasures, such as the Kiwi fruit, and join forces, we will be able to kick the Gathering Pavilion out of the game .

    It sounds pretty good.

    But a month?

    Their stores are afraid of having to close down, and now they are barely making ends meet by selling some low-end goods.

    I also have a trick that can cause a lot of trouble for Gathering Treasure Pavilion ,

    The beastman with horns on his head said.

    Suddenly,

    Boom!!!

    With a loud bang, the window shattered, and a dazzling white light came from outside.

    Then, the ground shook violently. After a moment, another shock wave swept through the buildings they were in.

    Several shopkeepers ran out in panic and looked into the distance.

    There, it seems to be the direction of the Treasure Pavilion, right? You did that? Its beautiful!

    Minotaur: ????

    What happened? What did I do?

    A shopkeeper suddenly said, Our shops are also in the core area. The shock wave is so strong that many of the core areas have to be destroyed. Treasure Gathering Pavilion may not be here, but ours

    (F*ck)

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687

    White City, the core neighborhood, is full of stores and traffic.

    However, at this time, most of the block had turned into ruins. Just by feeling it, one could discover the remaining terrifying energy fluctuations.

    The awakening ss was almost instantly annihted, and even those at the Void Treading realm at the core of the explosion were not spared.

    Many experts stood up with faces full of confusion. They shook the bricks and tiles on their bodies, and the wounds slowly healed under the flow of Origin Energy.

    Looking around, they saw ruins everywhere, only a small number of buildings The surface of the wreckage was flowing with light, and they could vaguely see grandeur of the past.

    The nine-story tower of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion was the onlyplete building.

    On the tower, circles of rings of light appeared, and the densely packed runes lined the walls, gradually fading away.

    Its just that around the tower, the pavilions, the small bridges and the flowing water that also belong to the Treasure Pavilion, and the precious nts transnted have all turned into powder in the moment just now.

    Including the people outside the tower, only a few employees were protected by the two puppets guarding the gate.

    Those who survived, regardless of whether they were void treader or unity, couldnt help but look at the sky after a while. In the direction of Cloud City, two terrifying auras rose, stirring up the wind and clouds in the surrounding dozens of kilometers.

    What happened?

    Which powerful being hit White City?

    Before they could figure it out, they heard a roar that seemed to explode in their ears, and a purple figure rushed into the sky.

    Time returned to ten minutes ago.

    Tang Yuy in front of the soft sofa, dispirited. His consciousness connected to the warehouse and was counting money.

    Before obtaining the Nethersea Crystal, Origin Crystals could only be pushed into the warehouse like a mountain. It would be a bit of a waste not to spend money, but looking at it would feel great.

    Calcting the time,

    Tang Yu sent a message to Nancy. Go to White City and bring back the Origin Crystals that the Treasure Gathering Pavilion earned these few days.

    After all, it wasnt safe to have too many Origin Crystals piled up in the Treasure Gathering Pavilion He didnt want to see how high the Origin Crystal Mountain in the warehouse could be.

    Nancy left in a hurry.

    Ten minutester,

    Song Yanxi, the vice-captain of the personal guards, ran over in a hurry. Lord, its not good. Captain Nancy, she shes fighting someone.

    Tang Yu: ????

    His first reaction was not why Nancy had started fighting with others, since he had noticed the dot.

    Song Yanxi used the word fight, not who Nancy killed.

    He was very clear about Nancys strength. Two years ago, Nancy, who had just broken through to Second Order Transcendent, had already killed three foreign races and surpassed Second Order. Later, she had even fought against the Pope of Third Order  even though the Pope was at the bottom of the rankings.

    More than two years have passed and Nancy is crazy enough to scare even him.

    Who would be able to withstand Nancys attack?

    Would White City copse?

    Would they still be doing business then?

    Time came to two minutes ago,

    Nancy took away the storage bracelet containing hundreds of millions of origin crystals and materials, and went to the second basement of the Treasure Pavilion, where the teleportation formation is located.

    She stepped into it, and the patterns of the teleportation formation quickly connected, and the light gradually brightened.

    Nancy looked in a certain direction as if she had thought of something. She frowned slightly, and her expression changed.

    She turned into a stream of light and rushed to the emergency exit of the second floor of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, like a purple light leaping through the stairwell.

    However, she was still restricted by the environment.

    When she arrived at the first floor and rushed out of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, three seconds had passed.

    Terrifying energy waves fell from the sky, just around the Treasure Gathering Pavilion.

    Nancy had no time to call out the Cmity Sword, and her pink fist condensed its power and threw a punch.

    At the same time,

    Her surging Origin Energy surged and spread out in all directions around the tower.

    Boom!!

    Deafening explosions and blinding light erupted. Even a Void Treader was blinded for a moment!

    Nancys fist detonated a terrifying energy wave in advance, sweeping away the stream of energy that swept the earth, weakened by the source power she released, and then sted the nine-story towers defensive barrier in a circle.

    Nancys obstruction and the countless array patterns engraved on the nine-story tower itself allowed the tower to remain intact under the violent energy.

    But

    The tall tower was surrounded by arge piece ofnd that belonged to the Gathering Treasure Pavilion. In an instant, it was reduced to ashes.

    She was a high-attack warrior. It was fine for her to protect one or two people, but she was powerless to protect such arge piece ofnd.

    There was even less time.

    Nancy watched helplessly as the shock wave swept past her, turning countless people and buildings into ashes.

    It was clearly a pavilion that had just been built not long ago, and it had consumed a lot of money.

    She had clearly just happened to be here, but she had no time to stop it.

    Nancy was stunned for a moment, and the numbers in her mind kept changing as she calcted the money she had lost this time Then, she could not figure it out.

    It had exceeded the scope of her ability.

    Boom

    In the distant sky, two powerful existences erupted in an imposing manner. Light and shadow intertwined, and extreme energy erupted one after another. From a distance, they looked like painted boards that were constantly being poured.

    The surrounding area was sted into aplete mess.

    Just at this time,

    Another energy ball was sent flying towards the core district.

    Nancy, who was still immersed in the loss of exactly a few months of her sry, moved her hair and raised her head. Her gaze gradually changed from sadness to anger.

    As she clenched her fists, the Disaster Sword appeared.

    She rushed into the sky and shed at the energy ball that was still far away. She passed through the smoke and fire that exploded, bringing up a long tail of mes.

    Come, My sword!

    High in the sky at the front of Cloud City, there were two figures whose surroundings were so dense with origin qi that their true appearance could barely be seen.

    However, the sharp-eyed experts could still tell that the figure near Cloud City had a pair of wings on its back. It was undoubtedly the White Feather ns elite guard.

    The other figure, however, had six big fluffy tails.

    As the figure moved, his fingers intertwined, and his tail moved. Countless spells came down one after another.

    The guard from the White Feather n could only resist bitterly. It seemed that its strength was inferior to the other side, and it was also worried about Cloud City behind it. More importantly, the White Feather ns guard was very confused.

    A second ago, he was still training in the pce hall.

    In the next second, this madman came to kill him.

    Fox n!

    It was hundreds of thousands of kilometers away from White City, and it was a rtively reclusive n. It had nothing to do with White City.

    could it be that the fox people who came to White City to do business were scammed ?

    But that wasnt so crazy. Werent they afraid of causing a war between the two ns?

    The words return my little sister and hand over the murderer of the fox that the other party was talking about made him even more baffled.

    Who the hell dumped such a big pot to their white feather n!

    White Fox n expert, I think there is a misunderstanding. There is a conspiracy!

    What kind of misunderstanding is this? I saw it with my own eyes!

    There are many races with wings. They might be disguised by the other Feather race. As long as they are dyed, its good. I met them when I was young.

    The divine realm fox race is even more angry, already recklessly burning their own origin, the whole sky seemed like it was about to copse.

    The seventh son of your old White Feather patriarch, dont think I dont know him!

    The White Feather Race frowned.

    He was of the same generation as the old patriarch. The old patriarchs seventh son was equivalent to his nephew and was in the Unity Realm. He knew him as well.

    How could a descendant who inherited the elegance of the White Feather n develop hatred with the Fox n?

    However, he had no time to think about it.

    The other gods of the white feather n are still in retreat, and he has sent someone to inform him, but before that, he needs to stop this crazy woman.

    Seeing the bloodshot pupils of the foxes divine realm eyes, and the madness of the burning origin, the white feather felt very weak.

    Suddenly,

    A purple beam of light shot out from below. He had only just realized that the beam of light had appeared beside the White Fox rac. With a loud bang, the White Fox race was sent flying like a meteor.

    ? ? ?

    More confused is the Fox race, but she reacts extremely quickly, or rather in the fit of rage, any creature that stops her will be seen as an enemy.

    Her tail curled up with origin Qi tides, mes, frost, illusion All sorts of spells rained down without regard for Origin Energy.

    The figure was stunned for a moment before recovering.

    The mes and frost were scattered by the sword.

    In that one in ten thousand moment, the purple figure appeared in front of her. A sword light that was tens of hundreds of meters long shed down on her face.

    Boom!

    Six fox tails stood guarded her front body, forming a ball. The White Fox n expert was sent flying.

    The purple figure followed closely behind.

    Bang bang bang!

    Bang bang bang!

    Bang bang bang!

    In the eyes of the Unity Realm expert on the ground, the sky exploded with dazzling energy balls from time to time. From the left to the right, the aftershocks caused many buildings below to turn into broken bricks and tiles.

    Nancy still had a little sense of propriety. She paid attention to the angle and only destroyed some buildings. As long as the Awakened ones below paid attention to dodging, or have a shelter from the void, it is still quite safe  although many races do not feel that.

    The White had been struck dumb.

    Immersed in who she is? Why did she hit me? I dont seem to be able to beat her in my thoughts.

    The red color in her eyes faded a lot.

    Under the strong physical persuasiveness, she regained some calmness and no longer attacked. She was on guard.

    Of course, she felt that there was something fishy about it, but the death of her little sister was the truth.

    Suddenly,

    She saw a figure out of the corner of her eye.

    In her eyes, the people of the White Feather n are actually simr, but that figure and that aura were unforgettable to her heart.

    Her eyes were bloodshot and red again.

    Her figure rapidly flew over and arrived in front of the Unity Realm White Feather Race. Clumps of bright yellow light appeared on the tip of her tail.

    Die -

    The six tails pierced through the body, and a mere Unity Realm expert was unable to react in time.

    The White Fox once again gathered power.

    In front of her,

    The aura of this Unity Realm White Feather n continued to weaken as its body suddenly exploded into pieces. The scattered pieces of meat no longer had any life imprints left.

    Origin shattered.

    The body dies.

    The White Fox n expert stared nkly at the tip of his tail.

    It turned out that she was so strong that she could instantly kill a Unity Realm expert with a single strike?

    Nancy violently beat the Fox God Realm, and her mood suddenly improved a lot.

    Thus, she stopped.

    She was thinking about how muchpensation she should get the White Fox God Realm expert topensate.

    She also looked at the White Feather tribe , although the White City is the territory of the White Feather tribe, but the destruction of the Gathering of Treasures Pavilion is the joint work of the Fox tribe God Realm and the White Feather tribe God Realm. She could not be biased.

    How about,

    Beat up the White Feather Tribe too?

    She already had experience!

    The feeling of beating a Divine Domain expert was good!

    When she was slightly distracted, the White Fox n expert flew into the distance. Nancy saw the White Feather ns Unity Realm aura disappear, and then she saw the White Feather n expert be Old Brother Wrath. This time, it was him who burned his source energy without caring about his life.

    The powerhouses of the two races fought again.

    The balls of energy that exploded were even more dazzling than fireworks, illuminating the entire sky red.

    Under the billowing mes, it was Nancys petite body.

    No matter what energy flowed in front of her, it automatically separated, forming a vacuum domain several meters in the surroundings.

    She carried arge - Disaster Sword on her shoulder and held her chin with her other hand, learning how the Lord was thinking.

    But the problem was

    She seemed to have forgotten what the problem she was thinking about was.

    What did she forget?

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688

    Cloud City.

    White clouds floated in the sky.

    At this moment, the atmosphere was very heavy.

    On one side were the experts of the White Feather Race. There were three Divine Domain Realm experts and dozens of Unity Realm experts who red at the White Fox Race.

    There werent many fox n members, but there were two other Divine Domain experts who had rushed over. Their auras werent weak in the slightest.

    If they drew their swords, things might explode in the next moment.

    However,

    Compared to the experts of the two ns who were filled with violent auras, Nancy, Tang Yu, ine, and Hui Ren who were standing at the side seemed to be a bit out of ce.

    They seemed to be onlookers, but they were actually mediators.

    The cold atmosphere almost froze the space. The surging Origin Energy caused people to have no doubt that in the next moment, an even more tragic battle would break out.

    However, the White Feather n and the White Fox n were actually trying their best to restrain themselves.

    Disregarding the anger factors, they all sensed that something was wrong.

    It was impossible for the White Fox n toe knocking on their door for no reason. Their desperate stance was not fake. The White Fox n Divine Domain aura had weakened slightly. It was not that Nancy had beaten them out, but that she had burned more than ten percent of her source energy during the short period of her battle.

    However, it was an indisputable fact that the Unity Realm of the White Feather n had been killed in front of them.

    That Unity Realm is the seventh son of the old patriarch, and he is deeply loved!

    The same is true for the fox n. The younger generation, who was still in their infancy and had excellent talent, was taken away by the unity realm of the white feather n, and then killed. They saw it with their own eyes.

    There might be a conspiracy in this.

    But the hatred between the two ns has been buried.

    In the future, as long as there is a fuse, war can erupt again.

    The two tribes are currently exchanging words, but the conversation is filled with bickering without any substance, listening to it made Tang Yu drowsy.

    Ahem, would you all listen to me for a moment.

    Tang Yu had no choice but to interrupt the exchange of words between the two sides.

    Even if these Unity God Realms cursed for ten days and ten nights, they wouldnt be thirsty.

    The White Feather Race expert looked over. His gazended on Nancy, then on Tang Yu.

    The White Fox God Domain had suppressed the White Feather Races veteran God Domain.

    However, Nancy had beaten up the White Fox God Domain.

    The battle power rank was very obvious.

    They naturally paid attention to such an expert and invited Nancy to be their witness. If they could rope in such an expert, it would be enough even if they only gained some goodwill.

    The old Divine Realm expert of the White Feather n thought.

    He looked at Tang Yu with a hint of caution in his eyes.

    Even Nancy, who possessed the battle prowess of a high-level Divine Realm expert, was extremely respectful towards this male human. Without a doubt, this person was even stronger.

    Peak Divine Realm expert?

    The Ultimate God Domain?

    He was said to be the master of the Immortal Gate behind the - Gathering Treasure Pavilion.

    When did such a powerful human appear ? !

    The three Divine Domain masters of the White Fox n also quieted down  they did not want to get on bad terms with these human experts because of such a small matter.

    Tang Holmes Yu pushed up his nonexistent sses.

    This is undoubtedly a conspiracy. The purpose is to let your two ns fight and weaken your strength.

    The White Feather n does not need anyone to intervene. The coquettish fox who killed my seventh brother must die!

    Suddenly, a violent voice resounded.

    Among the dozens of united realms of the White Feather Race, Finally, there are people who have lost their minds  with arge enough bird cage, there bounds to be all kind of birds.

    Tang Yus expression did not change as he maintained the hand gesture of holding the frame of his sses. Nancy, make him shut up.

    Noproblem.

    As soon as the word no fell, Nancy had already appeared before the White Feather Unity Realm, and a huge amount of strength pressed down on his head and smashed it into the pure white ground.

    The White Feather Unity Realms entire head was embedded into the ground, but the surrounding ground only slightly split apart. It could be seen that the White Feather Race had provided a decent arena.

    Only then did the Divine Domain Realm expert in their n react. The expert nearby raised his Origin Energy and opened his mouth slightly.

    Whoosh~

    Nancy had already returned to Tang Yus side. She took half a step back before the words rang out in a timely manner.

    The White Feather Tribes God Domain master opened his mouth as if he was being strangled. His expression changed and he sighed in the end.

    Tang Yu naturally did not expect to be able to convince the two races so easily.

    He had intervened not only because the White Feather Race and the White Fox Race attached great importance to Nancy, but also because of the underhanded methods behind this. He vaguely felt that it was familiar.

    He had not noticed it before.

    The Blue Water Dukedom and Furious Azure Dukedom suddenly started a war.

    Three of the Twelve Pirate Admirals had fallen.

    The conflict in the Endless Sea seemed to have been much more intense in the past two years.

    It didnt seem like much at first nce, but there seemed to be some problems with the expansion of the entire Mountain and Sea Great World.

    Its not realistic to advise you to stop fighting. After all, you still have doubts about whether there is a ck hand behind the scenes. Or, even if there is a ck hand behind the scenes, the blood on your hands is not fake.

    Tang Yu instructed Hui Ren.

    Hui Ren disappeared in a sh. A momentter, he took the information he had sorted out and came out again.

    He shot a high-level shadow crystal into the air.

    It was a map of the Mountain and Sea Realm, which was mainly concentrated in the ck Cloud Hignds and the Endless Sea.

    The White Feather Race and the White Fox Race did not know what this map meant. Many White Feather Race experts had cold expressions on their faces.

    The projection map was erged, and the area where White Town and the White Fox Race were located could be seen.

    At this time, this area was marked with a bright yellow light.

    Tang Yu dragged the map and moved eastward, Spar City-State, this is also a top-level force. It started a war with the neighboring top-level force Ghost Castle a year and a half ago.The reason is unknown, but both sides have fallen from the realm of the gods.

    The Cliffheart Empire was attacked by eight kingdoms at the same time nine months ago. Currently, one third of its territory has been lost, and tens of millions of soldiers have been killed on both sides.

    Wenting Valley Danmen Port Kingdom of Stan

    These top forces and sub-top forces all broke out in a war of different scale and many experts died.

    White Town was a top force with a teleportation array. The many top and sub-top forces that the human experts spoke of had all been heard of by the White Feather God Domain.

    The White Fox n did not know much about the outside world, but they had naturally heard of forces like the crystal city-state and the Cliff Heart Empire, which had existed for tens of thousands of years.

    But a war broke out?

    And it happened in many ces.

    Moreover, it wasnt a small-scale conflict. All of them had Divine Domain-Grades fallen, and were only second to the destruction of the n.

    The White Feather Races Divine Domain was stunned.

    They really didnt know that so many things had happened in just a few years. Perhaps the White Feather Races Void Treading Realm and Unity Realm had heard about it when they went to other regions, but they probably didnt take it to heart.

    There was no doubt that there was a pair of people behind the scenes who were manipting the war between so many top powers!

    The tension between the two races had been reduced by quite a bit.

    Before Tang Yu could finish speaking, he moved the map to the Endless Sea.

    Many empires and special seas were marked with bright red.

    There are hundreds of countries on the sea that are shrouded in the dark clouds of war. There are also many Divine Realm experts who have fallen. In other words, the Divine Realm experts that have fallen in the past two years areparable to the past five hundred years.

    Five hundred years!

    A Divine Domain was an existence that stood at the peak of the world. A peak power like the White Feather n would sometimes not be able to produce a single Divine Domain in a thousand years.

    Divine Domains might seem like a lot, but it was because they had a long lifespan. Ordinary Divine Domains could live for more than five thousand years, let alone some long life races.

    Fall?

    There were very few of them. Even a powerful Unity Realm expert could survive a Divine Domain expert. How could a Divine Realm expert who stood at the very top die so easily?

    Unless his eyes turned red from killing.

    For example, today, the White Feather n and White Fox n experts had burned their origin energy, risking their lives without fearing anything.

    Perhaps a Divine Domain expert would die.

    The experts of the White Feather n and the White Fox n felt a little scared when they thought about it.

    Especially the fox n, the n members are rare, and every fox n child is hope. At first, the gods realm pursued to White City with the thought of perishing together.

    Calm down, it is natural not to think so.

    Even the Endless Sea had a lot of battles that had happened

    They did not doubt that Tang Yu was lying.

    As for the famous forces such as Crystal Rock City-State and Cliff Heart Empire, their teleportation arrays could directly reach the nearby area, and they would know if it was true or false after a little investigation.

    Farther away, the White Feather n might still find out what happened on the Xuanyun teau.

    The Endless Sea was outside of their ability range.

    He didnt expect that the Immortal Gate, which he had never heard of before, had such a deep foundation that the intelligencework almost covered the entire world.

    They couldnt turn against each other.

    The Divine Domain Realm leader of the White Feather Race raised Tang Yu and the Immortal Gate by two levels in his heart.

    The war between the two races couldnt be fought anymore, but they didnt have a good face either.

    At this time,

    The White Feather n that had fallen earlier, Unity Realm, had already retrieved the remaining pieces of flesh that had exploded from its body.

    There was only a small portion of its skull, and the arm bone looked rtively intact.

    Evidence two, even a Divine Realm expert could not instantly kill a Unity Realm expert, right?

    Tang Yu added in his heart that it is the divine realm that does not know thew.

    However, there are no fluctuations of any spells on his body. It doesnt seem like he is being controlled.

    That is because he has evil intentions! The White Fox n expert retorted.

    Ah, I remember now!

    Originally, the two ns had started arguing again, and a voice directly suppressed everyone.

    Their gazes all turned to look at each other, and Tang Yu also looked at Nancy.

    You didnt seem to have forgotten to bring something when you went out, right?

    The hair on Nancys forehead moved, and she lowered her voice, Is it possible that it was eroded by the demons of the heart?

    Tang Yu was stunned. All the unreasonable things instantly connected into a line,  Smart!

    After the Heart Demon n corroded the target, they could inherit the strength realm of the target. Their memories and aura would not change in the slightest.

    Tang Yu had studied a lot of history on Origin Star in the past two years. During the process of them fighting against the Demon n, there were some allies and subsidiary forces who had internal strife.

    In the end, it was estimated to be the work of the Heart Demon n.

    But only approximately.

    In history, it was very rare for the Heart Demon n to be caught.

    Not coincidentally, the Pale Prison houses the Heart Demon Races Void, and Tang Yu, Yilian and others have participated in the research of the Heart Demon Race.

    Although Nancy didnt understand, as the captain of the personal guards, she had seen a lot of things and could be said to be very familiar with them.

    After being corroded, her aura didnt change, but her soul level waspletely different.

    This White Feather Tribe had already lost its soul, but the corpse hadnt gone cold yet. ine used a super level spell called Return to Spirit to gather a little bit of the true spirit of the White Feather Tribe who hadntpletely dissipated yet.

    The white light was mixed with a bit of purplish-ck color, as if it was mixed with feces in rice. Just looking at it made one feel disgusted.

    However, the light points of the true spirit are very few and far between, and Tang Yu judges that the fallen Unity Realm is perhaps just a doppelganger of the Heart Demon Race expert.

    Clone + Possession, the basic operation of the mind demons above the unity state.

    Tang Yu also felt a headacheing on.

    The Mind Demon Races corruption is more secretive and strange than the control technique. Moreover, those who are corrupted by the Mind Demon Race, be it void or unity, are equivalent to being killed by the Heart Demon Race.

    The one who killed the young fox of the White Fox n was the Heart Demon n. The one who killed the White Feather n was also the Heart Demon n.

    Your anger and hatred are not aimed at the right target.

    But, where is the Heart Demon n? The White Fox n divine realm had aplicated expression.

    If we follow the investigation of the forces that have been disturbed by the Heart Demon n, we can always find some clues. This is your problem.

    Tang Yu spread out his hands.

    Two top forces should be able to cause some trouble for the Heart Demon n.

    There were no cracks in the abyss in the Mountain and Sea Great World, so things had not reached a bad point.

    Perhaps the barrier of the ne was no worse than the Origin Star.

    Mediationplete. Then, we should talk about thepensation.

    The White Feather n:

    The White Fox n,[?_??]

    It seems like the one who was beaten up was someone from our two races, right?

    The White Fox God Domain touched his fluffy tail and recalled the fear of being beaten up by the Great Demon King Nancy.

    We, Gathering Treasure Pavilion , have just opened for business not long ago. We have adhered to our honest management and our customers have invested a huge sum of money for our principles. However, because you have no control over your battles, we have been destroyed. Do you think we should bepensated or not?

    Nancy red at him angrily as well.

    The White Feather Race and the White Fox Race experts heaved a sigh of relief.

    What do you think it is? Things that can be solved with money are nothing!

    Not to mention that the humans had just helped them avoid a bloody battle.

    Not to mention the loss of some money, if the old patriarchs youngest thirty-third daughter married over, are not a problem  anyway, the White Feather and human aesthetics is simr.

    The youngest daughter is just over six hundred years old, too youngpared to the strongest of the human race, and may be consideredcking sufficient precipitation.

    Well, then

    Tang Yu pondered for a moment, as if thinking about the specific amount ofpensation.

    Justpensate us for the total turnover of more than half a month since the opening of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion.

    What?

    The Divine Domain of the White Feather Race was stunned.

    Thispensation wasnt it a little too light? It made them quite embarrassed.

    After all, not only had they destroyed their shops, they had also relied on their mediation to avoid a bloody battle in the end.

    As a result,

    They actually only asked for this bit ofpensation.

    The human race experts were truly too kind.

    He felt ashamed!

    The experts of the White Feather n decided to add a few treasures as an apology for thepensation.

    The Divine Domain of the White Fox n was looking for storage rings to thank humans for their treasures.

    At this time,

    Then, he went to the Gathering Treasure Pavilion to retrieve Hui Ren that had been gathering business report of these few days and returned to the tform.

    Tang Yu took a few nces at the thick stack of reports and handed it to the White Feather ns Divine Domain.

    There was also a copy that was given to the White Fox ns Divine Domain  after all,pensation was a matter between the two ns.

    The White Feather n expert took it with a smile and swept his gaze from top to bottom.

    Oh, he sold the Divine Weapon.

    Oh, he sold the Kiwi Fruits.

    Oh Cough cough, he sold dozens of Divine Weapons on the first day?

    Oh, puff

    When the White Feather Races Divine Domain saw the end of it, they finally could not hold back their internal injuries.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689

    Two months passed peacefully.

    The White Feather Race and the White Fox Race were both powerful races that had tens of thousands of years of history. It wasnt a problem for them to take out high-grade resources that were worth tens of billions of Origin Crystals.

    They had personally agreed to it, although there is a little heartache equivalent to the distance between the index finger and the thumb.

    They didnt have any objections.

    However, in their heart, they had raised the evaluation of the Immortal Gate by a few levels.

    Not only were their powerhouses at the top of the list, but their background was not bad either. The Immortal Gate was not just an emerging power!

    It can be seen that the hundreds of magical weapons sold in the past month alone are normal.

    They was afraid that Immortal Gate had taken out all the inventory they had in the past few years and put it in the financial report just to scam them.

    The core block of White Town, as well as the damaged urban areas outside, were all repaired in a few days, except that the shops had been changed.

    After such a disaster, the business of White Town naturally became a little more bleak.

    The divine weapon is another one-shot deal  the kind that doesnte with after-sales repair, the divine weapon is inherently capable of repair  most of those who can afford to buy the divine weapon in White City have already bought it, and the daily flow of customer to the Treasure Pavilion has dropped quite a bit.

    But it was still a money tree.

    While the White Feather tribe was feeling the high output of the Gathering Treasure Pavilions divine weapons, unbeknownst to them, Tang Yu had built the Gathering Treasure Pavilion in two other neutral cities.

    Two years ago,

    He actually also looked at quite a few cities, such as the Cliffheart City of the Cliffheart Empire and the Crystal Capital of the Crystal City State, both of which are giant metropolises in the Mountain and Sea Realm with developedmerce and trade.

    However, the Cliffheart Empire had been besieged. The Cliffheart City had also entered a state of war alert, and the inspection outside of the city was very strict business was not easy to do.

    The Crystal Capital was also the same. Many casual practitioners stepped into the Void  and Unity  in order to avoid being affected by the war, they had already left the area where the Crystal City was located.

    Although the Void treaders that left only amount to a small poption, this poption was precisely the target customer of the Treasure Pavilion.

    The rich people had already run away, so what business was there to do?

    There were also a few neutral cities that had a situation.

    Some had already destroyed half of Border Town, while others were filled with killing intent.

    Big Boss Tang had no choice but to build two chain stores.

    But he is also weak

    Who knew if the top forces of the two neutral cities would suddenly start a war?

    The demons were secretly causing trouble, and it seemed that nothing was peaceful.

    Unless he built his own city.

    But he faced many problems.

    Building a city, even if it was a giant city, was very easy for the current Tree Shade. The difficult thing was that there were no customers.

    White City was a neutral city that had umted several tens of thousands of years of fame.

    How many people would pass by when he built a city?

    It doesnt matter. In short, it can be sold for a few days.

    The most profitable business was the days after the opening of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion. Even if he didnt do business because of the warter, it seemed that it was not a loss?

    If you think of it this way, even if themercial prosperity of the city is one or two steps behind White City, you can just open a smaller Treasure Pavilion.

    It might be feasible.

    Nancy, give my first draft to the business department and ask them to find a suitable city and formte a corresponding n.

    Right Away !

    Blue Water Duchy,

    The Grand Duke has been very troubled recently.

    First, it was a conflict with Furious Azure Duchy. For some unknown reason, it escted a few times and finally, a country war broke out.

    The strength of the two nations, Blue Water and Furious Azure, was about the same.

    The Duke of Blue Water had always sought a solution.

    For example, hiring top-notch experts to assassinate the Duke of Furious Azure  but there were many main factions in Furious Azure Duchy.

    For example, hiring experts to assist in battle  he hired a few Unity Realm experts, but they were like grandpas.

    Another example,

    The Duke of Blue Water happened to hear that there were pirates selling puppets. They were high-end andrge in quantity.

    He was tempted.

    The truth proved that his vision was extraordinary. In that battle, Blue Water defeated Furious Azure with many puppets who were fearless and fierce.

    After that, the Duke of Blue Water purchased a batch of more puppets from the ck Skull pirates.

    He was confident that the puppet army could take down Furious Azure Duchy in one fell swoop and attack Furious Azures capital.

    However

    ? ? ?

    When the Duke of Blue Water saw the dense mass of puppets on the opposite side, he waspletely dumbfounded.

    Even the puppets on the opposite side were identical to his own model!

    Didnt they say that they paid attention to reputation?

    He was also stupid to believe in the credibility of the pirates.

    More than half of the puppet armies of the two duchies had been damaged during the war.

    Perhaps heartbroken, a brief period of peace was entered between the two countries.

    However

    What? Pirates again! Are those pirates looking down on our Blue Water duchy? The navy? The seventh fleet? Wheres General Griffin!

    Blue Water Duke roared, his saliva sshing on the person in front of him.

    That person trembled in fear. He opened his mouth and finally said with a trembling voice, The Seventh Fleet waspletely annihted. General Griffin had fallen.

    Blue Water Duke was stunned and stared in disbelief.

    General Griffin was one of the top five powerhouses in the Blue Water Duchy. The Seventh Fleet under hismand was even more invincible, sinking countless pirates and enemy warships.

    In the Seventh Fleet, General Griffin had an extremely high prestige, and even the Duke of Blue Water was a little wary of him.

    The Seventh Fleet was destroyed? Griffin was in the Unity Realm, but he couldnt escape?

    The Duke of Blue Water realized the seriousness of the matter.

    In fact, recently, many pirates had appeared in the surrounding waters of Blue Water.

    There were even pirates with a bounty of millions who openly left the city of the current Blue Water duchy. The bounty hunters who viewed them as mobile crystal tickets and the practitioners with a sense of justice were all dead.

    The Blue Water duchy was currently engaged in a battle with Furious Azure. At first, the archduke was not willing to provoke these pirates.

    However,

    When merchant ships being plundered, pirates looting the port, fighting recklessly in the city, countless casualties, etc..

    It made the Duke of Blue Water finally make up his mind to send out the seventh fleet to guard the most rampant sea area.

    However

    The news of victory did note, only death.

    It was not an ordinary pirate, it was a big pirate!

    Moreover,

    More than one!

    Blue Water Duchy entered a state of high alert. As news spread from all over the country, in less than two days, the information of some famous pirates was handed to the archdukes table.

    There were five great pirates with a bounty of more than ten million!

    This was merely exposed without much concealment.

    There was even a bounty of 36 Million  Bone de Walie, the second-inmand of the Abyssal pirate group. In the eyes of the Duke of Blue Water, he was almost a legendary pirate.

    The sea region where the Abyssal pirate group is active is a few kingdoms away from our Blue Water region. How could it suddenly appear here ? !

    What happened to the other pirates?

    The Blue Water Grand Duke does not even know how dangerous is the Sea of Ghosts, yet the Sea of Ghosts will appear in the nearby waters in three months.

    In reality, The sea of Ghosts was very poweful,parable to the Swirling Sea. It was much bigger than thebined might of both Blue Water and Furious Azure Dukedom.

    The coordinates given by the three Emperors were the coordinates of arge area of the sea. Only a corner of it was adjacent to the Blue Water Dukedom. If not for that, there would be even more pirates around the current Blue Water Dukedom.

    Not all the pirates were extremely vicious and poor.

    Some relied on the shore to replenish their supplies, while the more professional ones plundered merchant ships. However, there were also pirates that caused a disaster within the borders of the Blue Water Duchy.

    Furious Azure next door was simr as well, only slightly better.

    There were only three or four Unity Realms under the directmand of the Blue Water Grand Duke, and there were also a few great nobles within the country who had deep foundations, as well as hidden Unity Realm experts.

    But it was not enough,

    A powerful pirate like the bone de could deal with them by himself.

    We can only seek help from the suzerain ?

    The archduke frowned.

    The empire, kingdom, and duchy were clearly divided.

    Almost all kingdoms and duchies had their own suzerain states.

    Every year, they had to pay tribute to the suzerain in exchange for the suzerains protection.

    But it was actually useless.

    The archduke knew very well.

    Blue Water and Furious Azures suzerain state were both Dark Moon kingdoms, but after fighting for so long, there was no reaction from Dark Moon  as long as they paid a lot of tribute every year.

    Forget it, lets contact the Dark Moon Kingdom first.

    The Duke of Blue Water ordered his confidant.

    Three dayster,

    He contacted the trusted subordinates of the Dark Moon through the special rune circle and finally brought back the news.

    He lowered his head and said in a dejected tone, The Dark Moon Kingdom epted our gifts, but they only said that we should activate the formation to guard the capital. After a while, those pirates will leave.

    The Duke of Blue Water clenched his fists tightly, but he released them powerlessly.

    # !

    He sat down in his chair dejectedly.

    Actually, the Dark Moon Kingdom was right. As long as the Nether Sea opened in another month, the pirates would naturally leave.

    The Blue Water Duke naturally did not know.

    During the three days that they had been in contact with each other, there were many pirates fighting on the Blue Water Ind.

    In a battle between an expert at the Unity stage, it didnt take more than a few minutes for the aftermath to turn arge city into ruins.

    Pirates! Damn pirates! Hmm?

    Speaking of pirates,

    The Blue Water Grand Duke thought of Lorraine and the others, and of the ck Skull pirates that had tricked them.

    The ck Skull pirates only wanted money, while the other pirates wreaked havoc in the borders of the duchy.

    With their peers as a foil, the ck Skull instantly became a powerful pirate group with organization, dreams, and ambition in the Grand Dukes eyes.

    For a time, the negative feelings were much less.

    The favorability was about to be positive.

    However, this could not solve the current problem.

    The Blue Water Grand Duke racked his brains. Suddenly, his expression changed. Since the ck Skull pirates speak of credibility and only want money, can the ck Skull deal with those pirates?

    The Duke of Blue Water did not know about what had happened at the gathering of pirates.

    However, the strength that Lorraine and the others that they had disyed back then was no less than that of the great pirates in the eyes of the grand duke.

    Perhaps it really is feasible. But how do I move the ck Skeleton? Im afraid that just Origin Crystals are not enough

    The war had caused the Blue Water Duchy to not have many Origin Crystals left. These ordinary goods would not be able to make the ck Skeleton work for them.

    Suddenly,

    He remembered a treasure that his ancestor had obtained.

    It was an extremely precious treasure that his ancestor did not dare to reveal at all. In fact, he was the only one in the n who knew about it!

    I do not have the ability to use that treasure. I do not even dare to take it out. Since that is the case, why dont we

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690

    When Lorraine left, she gave the Purple Agate Count the contact information.

    She wanted to develop the Blue Water Duchy into a regr client.

    However, Lorraine underestimated the poverty of the Blue Water Duke. In the past few months, the Blue Water Duke did not buy any more puppets, and so did the Furious Azure Dukedom.

    After receiving the contact, Lorraine nned to rmend a few high-end puppets to the Blue Water Duke to fight against the pirates.

    However, the Duke of Blue Water did not buy it.

    No matter how high-end the puppet was, it was not a match for those pirates with a bounty of ten million. Even if there was one, he could not afford it. Other than that treasure, there were not many items in Blue Water Duchy that could be sold.

    You mean that the Duke of Blue Water wants to hire us to deal with those pirates at the cost of a special treasure?

    The bounty of the leaders of these pirate groups was between five million to seventeen million.

    It was specially picked out by the Duke of Blue Water.

    He believed that the ck Skeleton could not deal with all the pirates. The Duke of Blue Water did not dare to let the ck Skeleton deal with the top pirates such as the bone de. Knowing that he had failed, he did not hide anything from the information he provided.If Lorraine cant deal with Bone de, cant she deal with the other ?

    As long as we kill the chickens to warn the monkeys and exterminate the most dangerous pirate groups, thats all thats all we can do.

    Archduke Blue Water said that after we solve one of the targets, he can hand over that treasure to us. I also signed a contract for this, but its much less binding and anti-cracking than the one we made in Tree Shade.

    Oh, this is what the blue water Grand Duke used to trade.

    Lorraine took out a shadow crystal.

    Compared to Tree Shades product, the ws in image of this crystal projection could be found with careful observation.

    But it did not hinder the disy of the treasure.

    It was the size of a fist, and the fluctuations it emitted were visible to the naked eye, forming a water-blue waterfall.

    Water Origin Treasure!

    Tang Yu had more knowledge than Lorraine, and this was thanks to his clones good reading habits.

    Documentary books found in the holy city,

    He had already read more than half of it.

    Origin Treasures didnt have any nomological properties, so they couldnt be used as the main material for Sacred Weapons. However, in terms of value, they were no less valuable than the World Tree Origin Wood.

    The clones he had created over the years, in order to raise the affinity of a certain type of system, had worked hard to find treasures of all elements.

    With the exploration legion constantly exploring, as well as the trade of the various powers and rogue cultivators in the Mountain and Sea Realm, he had managed to gather a few high-quality clones.

    However, he had not obtained a single Origin Treasure.

    If others knew that the Blue Water Duke still had such a treasure in his possession, perhaps the Blue Water Duchy would have been destroyed long ago.

    Tang Yu could also attack the Grand Dukes Castle and follow the traces to find that Origin Water Treasure.

    However, it was still fine.

    He had his own way of living, his own way of doing things Unless it was a matter of life and death.

    Then should i reply to Grand Duke Blue Water? Lorraine was eager to move. In addition to this origin treasure, there must be a lot of good things in those pirate storage. This is an opportunity. How can I meet so many big pirates!

    Moreover, we have information about the Duke of Blue Water. We can urately locate the position of the pirate group!

    The more she spoke, the more excited she became.

    Tang Yu nodded slightly in agreement.

    The Water Origin Treasure was enough to move him. The treasures of the big pirates were probably not much different. This was double the profit.

    You make a lot of sense, but you dont have to go to hunt the big pirates this time.

    Huh??

    Lorraine was extremely stunned, This is the business I facilitated !

    Other than you, Kong, Shea, Xiao Li, Tai Lun, none of you are allowed to go. After all, the ck Skull pirates will have to enter the Nether Sea in half a month.

    Against the Abyss pirates head-on, the ck Skull was quite famous among the pirates. Only the Duke of Blue Water was not strong enough and knew nothing.

    Once Lorraine, Kong, Tai Lun, and the others appeared, they would be easily recognized.

    Once the ck Skeleton Hunting Pirates were spread out, it might affect their future trip to the Nether Sea.

    Xingling, Xingyue, and Carmen didnt have much of a presence before.

    But Tang Yu didnt call them.

    After thinking for a moment, he said,

    The bounty hunter group wasposed of himself, Nancy, ine, Hui Ren, Luo Zhe, and Winnie.

    Among them Nancy is the strong attacker.

    ine controller and attacker.

    Hui Ren is good at sneak attacks, and can heavily damage the origin of the strong enemy in a short period of time.

    He himself oh, support, if the Lord wants to prevent the big pirates from escaping.

    Rozhe and Winnie are the audience who travel with the group.

    It is a holiday.

    The second ind of the Blue Water Duchy, the most prosperous city on the ind, Poole City.

    Tens of millions of humans lived there.

    At this time,

    Thick smoke billowed in the city, and arge number of buildings copsed. Blood and damaged corpses could be seen everywhere.

    Hahahaha, wail and rage.

    A few creatures with skin covered in scales and four limbs ran on the broken streets.

    The corners of his mouth opened to reveal the white teeth, with a cruel meaning.

    The Mogo n.

    They were also intelligent races that lived in the Endless Sea.

    This n was bloody and warlike, but it was also constantly in chaos.

    The Mogo n tribes were not strong, but they were cruel and bloodthirsty, causing the Mogo pirate n to have a reputation in the sea.

    Their captain, Gregora, had a bounty of seventeen million. It was the strongest pirate group in the intelligence provided by the Blue Water Grand Duke.

    Tang Yu and his group directly went to find them.

    Seeing the terrible state of Poole City, they couldnt help but frown.

    No matter what, the Blue Water Duchy was also a human kingdom.

    The Mogo n was more like intelligent beasts in their eyes.

    The Mogo pirate group should have more than three hundred people in Poole City, including the leader and several important members. It is best to lure them out, Tang Yu said.

    Leave it to me. Dressed in heavy armor, Luo Zhe, who was over two meters tall, looked very intimidating. I have been staying in the territory to teach my juniors. It has been a long time since I had a carefree battle.

    Me too.

    We clergymen are not simple wet nurses. Winnies long golden hair fluttered.

    As she spoke,

    Luo Zhe had already jumped down from a high ce and smashed a deep hole in the street. The one Mogo n minion that he had stepped on hadpletely turned into a ball of meat.

    He picked up the heavy sword that was as wide as a door and swept it in a circle.

    Puff

    The blood that sshed out dyed the ground red, but it did not ssh into a meter of his body.

    Winnie also spread out her perception and flew high into the sky, waving her hand and striking down with a Thunder of Judgment.

    In the blink of an eye, almost a hundred pirates were killed.

    These were all pirates, but Luo Zhe and Winnie did not hide at all, finally attracting the attention of the pirate elites.

    In a luxurious building in Poole City.

    As far as the eye could see, it was an unsightly scene. The Lord of Poole City, a Void Treading Realm expert, could only constantly nod and bow. His body was covered in wounds, and his aura was dispirited.

    Suddenly,

    The pirate chief, Gregora, raised his face(the Mogo n had no eyebrows) and licked his lips. Another prey has arrived.

    He waved his ws, and half of the luxurious building exploded into pieces.

    The Lord of Poole City was killed on the spot.

    Gregora and a few other important members of the pirate organization flew into the sky.

    All of a sudden,

    He saw Winnie, Luo Zhe on the ground, and Tang Yu and the others further away.

    Bounty hunters? Tsk, really not afraid of death, before you guys, lets see, how many bounty hunters have been taken care of? Five? Or six? Too many, really did not pay attention to ah ha ha!

    Gregoras mouth is arrogant, but his eyes quickly record the appearance and aura of the few people.

    They are not on par with famous pirates and bounty hunters.

    The aura leaking out from the two humans should be in the Unity Realm.

    Relying on the Unity Realms immortality ? Even if you fail, you thought you can still revive Unfortunately, you bounty hunters are naive.

    You want to trade our heads for a bounty, and we, how are we not hunting you?

    One, two, three, four, five, the important members of the Mogo Pirates are all here. It saves a lot of effort, and we dont need to worry about the other pirates. As long as they dont have the higher-ups, the entire pirate group will fall apart in a short time. The city defense troops of Poole City and the surrounding cities can dealt with the remnants.

    Luo Zhe and Winnie pretended to be cautious as they retreated to the side of the few people.

    As the Mogo pirates closed in, Tang Yu calcted the distance between them.

    Suddenly,

    Open!

    With him as the center, a formless ripple spread out. Everything around him turned ck and white. The explosions and cries in the distance all disappeared.

    The world fell into a deathly silence.

    The hunt had begun!

    Silently,

    Hui Ren appeared behind a Mogo Unity Realm warrior. He crossed his two daggers, and the instant he stabbed, he sealed off Mogo Unity Realms Origin Energy. His body was confined, and he couldnt even make a sound.

    Poof!

    Swoosh!

    Hui Rens hands were already afterimages, and in the blink of an eye, he had stabbed at the Mogo ns Unity Realm 88 times.

    Origin Energy corrosion, sh and kill.

    In an instant, less than 60% of the Origin Source of the Mogo Unity Realm was left, and his aura had declined by arge margin.

    Only then did the other Mogo n expertse back to their senses and attack Hui Ren with a loud bang.

    At the same time,

    Both Luo Zhe and Winnie found their respective opponents.

    The two were at thete stage of Unity Realm.

    They had yet to reach the level ofws and were unable to deal heavy damage to the enemys Origin in two or three moves, but in less than twenty to thirty seconds, they had firmly suppressed the enemy.

    Luo Zhe and Winnie was not injured, and the Unity Realm Mogo pirate had been repeatedly injured, his Origin had fallen by several percentage points.

    At this time, only the leader of the Mogo pirate group, Gregoria, had not attacked yet.

    He looked at Tang Yu, ine, Nancy, and the other three. Then, he looked at the ck-and-white scene around him.

    As bounty hunters, you have indeed exceeded my expectations, but

    Boom!!!!

    A terrifying aura erupted, causing a hurricane in the sealed space of the Earth Lock.

    Even Tang Yu was a bit surprised.

    This was because the intelligence report showed that the leader of the Mogo pirate group was only in the Unity Realm. But right now, he was a peak Unity Realm expert, and he had a short battle record of being at the Divine Domain Realm.

    However, it was only the Unity Realm after all.

    And at this time,

    That aura was, without a doubt, a Divine realm.

    He had yet to enter the Divine Domain Realm.

    Although you have many people, the greatest difference between the Divine realm and the Unity Realm still favors the Divine Realm! The Unity Realm will never understand the power of the Divine Realm!

    As he spoke,

    Gregora released his own God Domain which was also a domain.

    It was already thirty kilometers in radius, far from beingparable to a beginner God Domain.

    Under the cover of the God Domain, the enemy would be unable to move an inch, and hisbat strength would be high. Even if he were to face several top experts in the Unity Realm, he would

    Ah ? !

    Gregoria stared nkly at the blue-clothed woman in the distance. She released a domain as well.

    The ice-blue domain continued to expand. In the blink of an eye, it surpassed his scale.

    A hundred kilometers, two hundred kilometers

    It was like an egg colliding with a huge boulder the size of a millstone. In the blink of an eye, Gregoria, who was at the Divine Domain Realm, was crushed just like that.

    Completely and thoroughly.

    Blue Water Grand Duke Castle,

    When the Grand Duke learned that the ck Skeleton had already dealt with the Mogo Pirates, the shock in his heart was iparable.

    This is the treasure my ancestors obtained by chance. Respecteddy, the other pirate groups

    The Duke of Blue Water was nervous.

    Even if there was a contract, it was hard to guarantee that the ck Skeleton would suddenly turn hostile, but he had no choice.

    Lorraine waved her hand, full of obscurity, and had to act as a liaison herself.

    The other pirates are too troublesome

    Shocked, the Blue Water Duke heard,

    Tell me all the information rted to the pirates so we can be more efficient.

    Huh? the Duke of Blue Water asked.

    Tree Shade,

    Lord Castle,

    Tang Yus cloneboratory.

    The avatar could have many forms, such as puppets, invading dead bodies that had just been killed, and so on.

    The puppet could create a battle power of beyond two, and with its own battle consciousness andws, it would not be difficult to contend against beyond three.

    However, the potential of the puppet was extremely low, and it could almost be said that it did not have any.

    Other than No. 1 and No. 2, and the Nightmare Puppet, Tang Yu had never seen any other puppets that could independently improve.

    To possess other lifeforms, the rejection of ones soul was rtively heavy.

    Unless one possessed a special lifeform that possessed extremely heaven-defyingbat strength, it would be like that.

    Tang Yu chose the third method.

    Using his foundation as a blueprint, he fused with all sorts of treasures and cloned a clone that was extremelypatible with his own soul and had extremely high affinity with one of them.

    It also had a high potential for growth.

    Kongs clone was still hunting, while Tang Yus main body was holding this blue fist-sized treasure.

    [Blue Sea Heart]: Water Origin Treasure

    Effect:..

    The water clone created with the heart of the sea blue should be the one with the highestbat power and potential among all the clones. It is almost equivalent to the incarnation of the origin of water.

    The equipment in the cloningb was the highest level in the territory, and it was connected to the operating system of the workshop.

    Although it could not be made in the workshop, which led to the longer time it took to cultivate a clone  it might take two or three days  but the technical content was not bad. Other than the first few times, Tang Yu had not made any mistakes.

    He injected his own genes, threw in all kinds of water treasures, and finally integrated the heart of the sea blue.

    Grumble

    Inside the cultivation tank, the nutrient solution was bubbling.

    It could be seen that a face that looked somewhat simr to him was gradually growing in the cultivation tank.

    The speed was visible to the naked eye.

    In just two or three days, Tang Yu decided to wait in the clone hut.

    Time passed in a sh.

    The water clone in the cultivation tank had almost reached the size of an adult. One could see that it was simr to him.

    Only,

    Tang Yu frowned.

    He felt that the outline of this clone was a little gentle. Was it because of the water system?

    His waist was also a little slender.

    His pectoral muscles were a little developed.

    Adams apple why was his Adams apple gone!

    w()w

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691

    Tang Yu was stunned.

    This was a bit beyond his level of knowledge. Do you need a holy light below the neck first?

    Ding Dong ! An unknown change has urred.

    This voice was not the sound of the system notification that rang in his mind, but the crystal processor screen beside him.

    An unknown situation had been detected.

    Tang Yu quickly operated it, and his eyes reflected the image of this clone. At the same time, countless numbers shed across his eyes.

    The residual true spirit inside the Aquamarine Heart was activated by chance, and the clone underwent a certain degree of unknown mutation.

    [ Solution: Clear the remaining true spirit inside the Aquamarine Heart, the mutation will disappear, and the final clone will be the same as the predicted level, but due to the mutation, the appearance may change to some extent. ]

    [Solution: Invest a certain amount of resources to promote positive mutation of clones, with a high sess rate. ]

    Tang Yu quickly analyzed and calcted.

    The clone that had merged with the true spirit would be able to perfectly disy the power of the Aquamarine Heart.

    The Aquamarine Heart may be a remnant of the power of a Saint-ranked being after his fall, or it may be thest fragment of his soul that a Saint-ranked being ces in trust when he perishes.

    It took countless years to form the current Aquamarine Heart.

    The true spirit was very weak. He did not notice it at first.

    Under the years, there was no soul mark on it, only the purest true spirit.

    After hesitating for a while, Tang Yu decided to choose the second option!

    Once the n was safe, it could form a clone with extremely high potential.

    Option 2 has the risk of failure, but also the unknown after sess.

    He was curious!

    Just like a lottery, you may win an unknown and extremely valuable prize, or you may get nothing.

    He could give up on the lottery and choose a fixed reward.

    However, he would never know what the prize was.

    Its just a clone, and its not that there is no chance to find the original treasure in the future, and Im not that bad

    His fingers clicked on the light screen of the crystal processor.

    Analyze the current state of the clone and theck of resources.

    Rows of data appeared in front of him.

    Required input:

    High purity Origin Crystal(Water): 500,000 units of energy.

    Ordinary Origin Crystal: 10,000,000

    [Third-Grade Water Treasure<em>3, Second-Grade Water Treasure</em>10, First-Grade Water Treasure*99]

    [Five-colored Divine Flower *5, Dream Leaf Grass *20, Mana Thistle *199, Silver Leaf Grass *288]

    Need to continuously inject psychic energy [500/s] for more than 5 minutes.

    Tang Yu raised his eyebrows.

    He had to invest much more resources than he had imagined.

    It was almost equal to five third-ranked magic weapons, and all kinds of medicinal materials were even harder to find. Only he had transnted the rare medicinal materials of the Origin Star and the other world into the Medicine Valley. He had cultivated some by relying on high-level farnd to shorten the growth of crops.

    If it was White City, he would not have been able to gather so many materials in such a short time.

    -Option 2 is time limited !

    He ordered a few tool puppets to bring the materials and did not ask for help from others  if others saw a body shrouded in holy light in Great Lord Tangsboratory, he would lose face!

    At the critical moment, puppets were still useful!

    The materials were gathered, but Tang Yu was in trouble.

    The clone cultivation tank was too small to hold so many materials, so he could only take out a special kind of magic weaponan iron pot.

    The iron pot that he could barely hold with both hands, under his control, grew bigger and bigger until it finally became an iron pot as big as a family swimming pool.

    Plop

    The water clone was thrown by him in a parabolic line into the iron pot.

    Tang Yus hand suddenly froze. I forgot to add water first, no, nutrient solution first.

    Fortunately, the clone had an iron head, so there wasnt much of a problem.

    Nutrition solution, water type treasures, rare medicinal herbs, high purity Origin Crystals, etc. were thrown into the pot one by one.

    He could sense that the clone had instinctively started absorbing energy.

    But the efficiency was very slow.

    He could only add a fire.

    Hu

    The iron pot floated up and the raging mes burned at the bottom of the pot. The surrounding temperature rose sharply. Gradually, bubbles appeared on the nutrient solution and began to boil.

    Iron pot stewed clone!

    Great Lord Tang was skilled in cooking.

    Not long after, a fragrance filled the entireboratory.

    Oh, dont misunderstand. Its not meat fragrance. After stewing so many rare medicinal herbs, how could there be no smell ?

    The fragrance of the medicine assailed his nostrils, and the water clone was also changing.

    The lines on his face became softer.

    A pair of big eyes were very bright.

    On the originally bare forehead, there was already long flowing hair  of course, long ck hair, after all, it was his genes.

    The face that was 70, no, 30 simr to his before now looked only a little simr.

    Tang Yus expression was veryplicated.

    A female clone, did he want it, or did he want it? Or did he want it?

    A dignified Great Lord would feel ashamed if his soul was integrated into this body!

    If he was discovered by others he had made up his mind that no matter what, he could not let others discover this clone!

    Just as he was about to fuse a portion of his soul into it,

    Suddenly,

    The body that was immersed in the nutrient solution stood up on its own. A viscous liquid slid down from its body. He/ her? Her big bright eyes blinked as she looked at him.

    Tang Yu: Meow meow meow?!

    Great Lord Tang had to admit that there had been a lot of idents today.

    The presence of that bit of true spirit in the Aquamarine Heart makes this clone seem toe to life, simr to the Deep Sea Great Shark that has living characteristics  This point was expected by Tang Yu.

    Unexpectedly,

    On the clone, a new soul appeared.

    Just like a newborn baby, it was still very fragile. Tang Yu could easily erase it.

    However, under the nourishment of this body, the new soul was also growing rapidly.

    Tang Yu calcted the strength of his body.

    The average clone, when first born, isparable to a senior transcendent, and after investing resources, can be raised to second grade battle power in a short period of time.

    And this water clone, no, it can no longer be considered a clone. Just as it was born, it reached the peak of beyond second grade and it can be energized!

    Tang Yus clone could neither regenerate with blood nor be energized.

    The water clone was already a brand new life, and he named it Aqua tomemorate the Aquamarine Heart that hadpletely fused with her body.

    The new life was created by him.

    After all, it had his genes.

    However, Tang Yu did not recognize it. It took him a lot of effort to teach Aqua somemon sense of life, such as wearing clothes or not licking her fingers.

    In ten days, Aquas soul had grown to a level that matched her body.

    In other words, she was a true peak Second Order Transcendent.

    Her Origin was muchrger too, 60 times that of a normal peak Second Order!

    Not to mention the fact that she had yet to use the Nether Sea Crystal, even if he used the strengthened Origin Crystal, it would only increase by 20 times when it reached full value. He himself is five times as big, far inferior to Aqua.

    Origin was equivalent to the fusion of the body and soul. If it was Tang Yus own soul, then no matter if it was perfectly fused with the Aquamarine, it would be at most ten to twenty times the Origin.

    This was not a loss!

    Even if she did not understand thews, she could defeat an ordinary Domain level expert with her iparably robust Origin.

    Of course, the current Aqua had zero experience in battle.

    While teaching Aquamon sense, Tang Yu allowed her to enter the spiritual space to adapt to battle.

    She was almost like the incarnation of water, and herprehension of water spells was extremely fast.

    She can learn mid-level and low-level water spells at a nce. Advanced spells only take a few minutes. Even super-level spells can be used flexibly in two hours at most.

    On the thirteenth day, Aqua broke into the ny-ninth floor of the Trial Tower and realized the domain of water.

    On the fifteenth day, Aqua expanded the sphere of water to 30 kilometers wide.

    On the twentieth day, her sphere of influence had already covered over 100 kilometers, equivalent to a veteran Domain level powerhouse.

    Her sphere of influence was still growing, and this thing was directly proportional to its origin.

    It wouldnt be long before she could touch the surface of a water elementw!

    Tang Yu was like an old father who had raised his daughter and revealed a gratified smile Ah, no, no, no, what was he thinking of!

    Aqua,e here.

    Aqua, who was holding onto French fries in one hand and happily drinking water in the other, came from a distance. She ate until her mouth was full of oil, but in the next moment, water vapor condensed, and she brushed her teeth and wiped her mouth in one go.

    She was very proficient in controlling water element.

    Tang Yu sat down cross-legged, his soul leaving his body. His formless soul flew onto Aquas head, and with a whoosh, he entered.

    When a soul entered another persons body, there was a strong sense of rejection.

    If the target of possession was a living creature, it could only seed if the cultivation level was much lower.

    After entering the body of an expert of the same level, even if the other party did not resist, the sense of rejection was still everywhere, and it would cause damage to the soul after a long time.

    However,

    When Tang Yus soul entered Aquas body, it was very natural and there was no rejection.

    When he upied this body, Aquas soul was not damaged either. It was just that for the audience, it could only watch and not operate.

    Maybe it is because this body was originally made ording to the n of the water clone. Even if there was a mutationter on, it was a body with its own genes and was a perfect container.

    Tang Yu revealed a smile.

    Originally, the purpose of creating a water clone was toprehend thews of water, so hisbat strength was secondary.

    Now, he didnt need to carry this body normally. He only needed to go in and out whenever he needed it.

    Perfect!

    A few days ago,

    Blue Water Duchy,

    After the bounty hunters killed the main members of the fifth pirate group, the entire Blue Water Realm, including the pirates in the nearby waters, all hid and disappeared.

    Lorraine, who was in the Grand Dukes Castle, was very regretful. The bone de was only exposed once, and there was no trace of him.

    Among the five pirate organizations, the highest reward was only 26 Million. Although the more valuable ones were the inventory in the big pirates storage equipment  hundreds of years, thousands of years of looting, and all the high-value items were almost carried by the big pirates.

    It benefited Tree Shade.

    But it frightened the big pirates!

    A Divine Realm expert was silently killed just like that. Even a pirate admiral wouldnt be able to do it, right?

    Just what kind of existence was this?

    Could it be that the Blue Water Duke had some sort of backer?

    As the Nether Sea moved closer, more and more warships appeared in the nearby waters. A fleet of ships sailed over, and the pirate gs on the gship fluttered.

    The increase in pirates had instead caused the nearby waters to fall into a strange calm  everyone was worried that they would be taken advantage of after the ughter, and would not dare to lightly start the battle.

    On the ninth day of the countdown,

    Finally, pirate generals appeared, and warships sailed through the waves.

    On the fifth day of the countdown, the allied navy appeared.

    The massive fleet formed from multiple kingdoms and empires was like ten thousand ships. The overwhelming momentum caused the pirates to huddle together.

    The sea was divided into two distinct camps.

    Time passed, and it was finally thest day.

    The Deep Sea Giant Shark approached quietly.

    Inside the bridge,

    Tang Yu, Nancy, ine, Kong Tree Shades high-endbat strength was almost all here.

    After preparing for more than two years, there were no suitablebat units topare with.

    Tang Yu did not know how strong he and his followers were.

    He did not know how strong the pirate generals and even the three Emperors were, so he did not dare to be careless.

    Suddenly,

    Tang Yu raised his head and looked through the deck of the Deep Sea Giant Shark, looking into the distance.

    Red Sea Fleet,

    DarkStar fleet,

    Dragon Emperor Fleet,

    They wereing from three different directions.

    The Three Emperors had arrived.

    Within the Sea Empire camp, there were several extremely powerful auras that soared into the sky.

    It was as if there was a pen that split the waves and clouds into two.

    Boom!

    The seawater surged, setting off huge waves hundreds of meters high.

    It was not the influence of the momentum.

    Instead,

    The Nether Sea had appeared!

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692

    Looking from where he was,

    At the far end, a line suddenly appeared in the middle of the endless sea water that was simr to the color of the sky. It spread to both sides, and the end could not be seen.

    On the other side of the line was the sky blue sea water, and the waves were surging.

    On the other side of the line was a dark and silent ce.

    The dark color and the sky blue were distinct, dividing the sea into two.

    The sky blue sea water wasposed of huge and ferocious warships.

    There was no such thing as a scene. What should be arranged was already arranged on the day of the pirate gathering.

    It was the same for the kingdoms of the great Emperors.

    There was only a vast aura surrounding it.

    After a moment,

    Many warships sailed towards the Nether Sea. Thest was the gship grade warship.

    The Deep Sea Giant Shark was not conspicuous among them.

    When crossing the massive fleet of the Three Emperors, there was also a fiendish God Realm expert who repeated the previous rules.

    The crystals obtained from the Nether Sea needed to be handed over ny percent.

    You need to remember that the opportunity to enter the Nether Sea was given to you by the three great Emperors. Without the protection of the three Emperors, not only will you not be able to enter the Nether Sea, even if you obtain arge amount of the Nether Sea Crystals, can you bring them out?

    His voice echoed in the sea area that was dozens of kilometers away.

    No matter what the pirates thought, no one would give up the opportunity to enter theher sea at this time.

    In the bridge,

    Tang Yu nced at his mouth.

    Nether Sea was not just and of resources, but also a dangerous ce. In some environments, even Divine Domain Realm experts would find it difficult to escape.

    The three Emperors did not dare to say that they could move unhindered through the Nether Sea.

    They had no intention of entering. They were together with the few invincible existences of the Empire, collecting protection fees outside the Nether Sea.

    Leave the hard work to others,

    The resources they obtained were their own.

    This was the rule set by the powerhouses at the top.

    The pirates at the Fusion Realm and above all had their own trump cards. Spatial storage equipment was not a rare item for the Fusion Realm.

    There are definitely not many pirates who abide by the rules.

    But since the Three Emperors have collected 90 of the crystals, they must have their own detection methods. Lets see who is the higher and clearer.

    Tang Yu made up his mind.

    The depth of the Deep Sea Giant Shark was not deep, and he could observe the situation on the surface of the sea with the help of equipment.

    He saw warships sailing into the waters of the Deep Sea, and their speed suddenly slowed down a lot. Compared to before, they were like snails.

    Suddenly,

    Inside the bridge, Tang Yu was stunned.

    It was very obvious that he felt as if he had passed through a certainyer of membrane.

    The next moment, a sense of oppression came from all directions. He was clearly in the bridge, but this sense of oppression was directly applied to the human body.

    This feeling is a bit like being in the territory of an enemy. It is simr to the suppression force of a world that has just entered a different world.

    But it had to be stronger.

    Seventy to eighty percent of his strength had been cut off!

    Especially

    Tang Yus body was a space clone. He stretched out his hand and shed. A spatial crack the length of an arm appeared. In the blink of an eye, it returned to normal.

    His eyes could see the lines of space, densely packed, like a cage.

    The space here is very strange. Even I, who has already entered the realm of spatialws, can not move far in this Nether Sea Region.

    ine and the others were shocked.

    The Nether Sea Region is even restricted byws?

    You have to know that the Lord is the authority of the space dimension Of course, there is only space.

    Tang Yu tried the Return Scroll again.

    The old method,

    Try it with a puppet.

    When the ordinary version of the Return Scroll lit up, it was obviously disturbed by the Nether Sea. It was a bit sluggish, but two or three secondster, the puppet shrouded in light still disappeared without a trace.

    It was feasible.

    The strengthened version of the Return Scroll was not disturbed, and it was instant-cast as before.

    Tang Yu gave everyone, including the helmsman, cannoneer, chef, and a few other Transcendent Tier 1 crew members of the Deep Sea Giant Shark, two strengthened version Return Scrolls.

    Normal version? No need. Everyone has a stack in their hands.

    Control the Floating Giant Shark of the Deep Sea, Tang Yu said again.

    Like a whale emerging from the bottom of the sea, it separated the sea from the two sides.

    Tang Yu teleported to the Giant Shark of the Deep Sea. On the surface of the sea, he stood on the void and floated.

    He could fly!

    In other words, this area of the Nether Sea is a self-created space. While it brings pressure, it also stops the erosion of the sea water and the ability to fly.

    ine and the others could see it.

    Right now, anyone could dive to the bottom of the sea, and most of the crystals were from the bottom of the sea.

    One of the advantages of the Deep Sea Giant Shark had been destroyed.

    However, Tang Yu did not care too much. As long as the Deep Sea Giant Shark ran fast enough and more resilient, it would meet his requirements.

    The crystals of the Deep Sea were still not seen. The pirate ships that entered the waters of the Deep Sea were all wary and scattered in all directions. In the blink of an eye, there was no sign of any ships.

    There were warships that activated defensive runes. The runic shields wrapped around the hull like eggshells. The warships that were originally sailing on the surface of the sea suddenly plunged into the sea.

    Lets dive too. At least at the bottom of the sea. In terms of scouting, the Deep Sea Giant Shark has the advantage.

    The seabed of the Deep Sea was dark and silent.

    However, the spread of perception was much easier than the seabed of the Endless Sea.

    Not long after diving,

    Suddenly,

    Bang!

    A sound that wasnt too loud came from the distance. Under the subtle senses, one could see that there were ripples on the calm seabed.

    The Deep Sea Giant Shark immediately turned and elerated.

    In less than two minutes,

    From afar, Tang Yu could sense a very familiar source

    The people in the bridge had alle into contact with the Nether Sea Crystal, and their eyes immediately lit up.

    There,

    The flowing sea water seemed to copse inward. At the center of the copse was a dark red boulder.

    Nether Sea Crystal Origin Stone!

    Such arge piece could produce hundreds of Nether Sea Crystals!

    Around the Origin Stone were two gships  ss warships.

    At this moment, the shields of the two warships had been broken, the masts broken, the deck broken, and the seawater poured into the cabin.

    However, the two pirate organizations did not care.

    They did not have many people, and the ones they brought in were at least experienced Void Treader.

    Ordinary Void Treading realm practitioner would most likely not be able to withstand the pressure from the seawater of the Nether Sea. Their bodies would split open and blood would flow out from their seven orifices.

    However, even a veteran Void Treading realm would not be any better off.

    They could barely hold on, but they were barely able to unleash much of their strength and were already killed by the shockwaves.

    On one side, there were still eleven Unity realm experts.

    On the other side, there were only six.

    The stronger side was chasing after the weaker side, but the weaker side was not willing to give up.

    They could not win,

    But as long as they could get the Nether Sea Crystal Origin Stone, it would be enough!

    In the past, an empire had auctioned off a Nether Sea Crystal and sold a hundred pieces in bundled auction. In the end, it was sold for a high price of fifty million Origin Crystals.

    This unremarkable Origin Stone in front of them was only worth a few hundred million Origin Crystals!

    Even if they could only take a tenth of it, it was still worth twenty to thirty million Origin Crystals. It wasparable to the heads of a Divine Realm pirate!

    It was even more expensive than their own worth!

    Greed made them unwilling to retreat. Peng, peng, peng, peng, the seawater shook.

    The weaker side of the Unity Realm pirates began to weaken, and there were already pirates who began to retreat.

    Boss

    A pirate captain suddenly opened his eyes wide, looking not far behind the Unity Realm in front of him.

    The huge, oval-shaped head of the ship had already approached not far from them at some point in time.

    It was a ship!

    Unlike them who activated their runic barriers to break through the sea to sail, this ship was simply silent.

    Wait

    This ship seems to be the Deep Sea Giant Shark?

    It was originally owned by the Giant Shark, butter it was taken away by the ck Skeleton Pirates

    ck Skeleton !!!

    The leader of a pirate group was shocked. Before he could react, a huge ice ring bloomed in the deep sea. The dark sea water could not hide the brilliance of the ice ring.

    In an instant,

    Several Unity Realm experts were frozen by the ice ring, their astonished expressions frozen in the ice ring.

    In the blink of an eye, their auras had dropped by arge margin.

    Looking up, they could still see a few figures flying out of the cabin door of the Deep Sea Giant Shark.

    One of them was the Sword Hero who faced the abyss head-on and had a bounty of thirty million!

    Run!

    The desire to survive finally suppressed the greed. The other two pirate groups scattered and threw their warships away.

    No need to chase.

    Kong shed down one of them.

    Nancy also chased after him and killed a Unity Realm expert.

    The Unity Realm that was locked up by ines ice ring waspletely unable to break free. In just a few seconds, the aurapletely disappeared.

    The other Unity Realm experts had fled a bit far away.

    Tang Yu arrived in front of the Nether Seas crystal source stone.

    The copsed seawater formed a strong resistance.

    He pushed it a little and used fifty percent of his strength to pass through and press it against the Origin Stone.

    The Origin Energy wrapped around it and slowly dragged it out.

    Its a bit slow. It will take at least two minutes to take out this Origin Stone.

    Tang Yu frowned.

    No wonder the pirates who had the advantage did not take the Origin Stone away. If they were disturbed during the process, the Origin Stone would fall back to its original position.

    Nancy, go ahead, he said as he pulled his hand away.

    Tang Yu moved out of the way.

    Nancys fair and tender palm hit the source stone without any resistance, and the hole in the ground shook with a bang.

    Ten secondster,

    Hua

    As the Origin Stone was pulled out, the strange phenomenon of the water at the bottom of the sea copsing slowly disappeared as the Origin Stone was taken out.

    Speed is not bad. Keep up the good work. Tang Yu patted Nancy on the shoulder.

    Nancy nodded.

    ine: _

    the period of unusual movement that is rarely seen in a thousand years in the Nether Sea is worthy.

    You can see the origin stone of theher sea almost everywhere on the bottom of the sea.

    In less than a day, their group had obtained more than a hundred Origin Stones.

    Therge ones were like a boulder, containing more than ten thousand Nether Sea Crystals.

    The small ones were also as big as a school bag, and the Nether Sea Crystals were over a hundred.

    In a day, there were close to a hundred thousand Nether Sea Crystals!

    It was an amount he couldnt buy no matter how much he acquired!

    However, it was only because they were strong and they had the Deep Sea Giant Shark that could move freely under the sea that it was easy to snatch the Deep Sea Crystal Origin Stone.

    In reality,

    There was only a small portion of Origin Stones they encountered that did not need to be fought over. They were able to discover so many Origin Stones, and most of the time, they were attracted by the fluctuations of battle.

    Normal pirate crews wouldnt dare, and they wouldnt be able to rampage through the Nether Sea.

    In just a single day, the number of people who had fallen was countless!

    Many well-known pirate crews were removed from the list!

    The Perfect Realm that contained boundless energy was dyed with fresh blood Uh, it wasnt dyed red by the Nether Sea.

    In the fallen Unity Realm, it was even more difficult for the Unity Realm to escape from the hands of a Divine Domain Realm expert who had been killed by peak pirates.

    However, there were even more.

    They were special lifeforms that had fallen in the hands of the Nether Sea.

    Every single Nether Ghost wasparable to a Divine Domain Realm expert. Even though they did not have true intelligence, theirbat instincts were extremely strong. If a Divine Realm expert was surrounded by a few Nether Ghosts, they could also die.

    In addition, there were also some extremely dangerous regions that could cause the fall of a Divine Domain.

    The Deep Sea Giant Shark sailed deep into the depths of the Deep Sea while looking for Nether Sea Crystals and Origin Stones.

    In the middle of the journey, they avoided some dangerous areas.

    Up ahead,

    Waves of killing fluctuations came again.

    One warship was fleeing, and the other was chasing.

    The distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer.

    Tang Yu also saw the pursuing warship clearly. It was made of white bones, like a giant bone monster.

    It was the White Bone Abyss!

    The ship of the Abyss!

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693

    Dozens of minutes ago,

    A fleet made up of a Lord-ss warship and four gship warships sailed from the outer seas of the Nether Sea to the core.

    After a few days of exploration,

    The pirates who went deep into the Nether Sea had gained some experience.

    Through the changes in water flow, temperature, and Genesis Qi density, one could determine the level of danger in certain regions of the Nether Sea.

    Some regions had extremely low temperatures, making it difficult for even a single realm to move. This was also the sea region where Phantom Ghosts frequented the most.

    Some sea currents were like meat grinders, and when a realm merged into them, one would only be able to endure it by constantly consuming their source energy.

    The Nether Sea could sail in all directions, but there were some regions that were the key gates. On the way from the outer sea to the core, these were regions that were easier to encounter other ships.

    The Abyssal Pirates did not deliberately search for the Nether Sea Source Stone. Instead, they hid in one of the regions.

    The Abyss believed that even if they ran into the fleet of the pirate generals, they would be able to escape unscathed. Among the many experts who entered the Nether Sea, they were already at the top.

    Looking for the Crystal Source Stone, they robbed quickly.

    Werent pirates in this line of work?

    The Abyss also had special methods. His White Bone Abyss could sense life energy from a very far distance.

    Using this method to ambush them was half the work.

    In just two days, they had sessfully ambushed several pirate groups and plundered countless crystals and Origin Stones from the Nether Sea.

    Theserge pirate groups did not have the power to resist at all. Whether they stepped into the void or became one, they could only be nourishment for the White Bone Abyss.

    Until they met the Dragon Elephant pirate group.

    The Dragon Elephant pirate group was also the top among the big pirates. Their captains bounty was as high as 53 million, only slightly lower than the Abyss.

    But the Dragon Elephants overlord-ss warship does not have the characteristics of being alive, in a head-to-head confrontation with the White Bone Abyss, they were at a disadvantage.

    The Dragon Elephant himself was also slightly weaker than the Abyss, and they was ambushed and lost the initiative.

    They held on for a period of time.

    Finally, they fled.

    Abyss rode the White Bone Abyss and chased after Dragon Elephants ship.

    The battleship was in tatters after a period of time. The leader of the Dragon Elephant pirates only abandoned the ship and escaped.

    And at this time,

    The White Bone Abyss sensed that he had a living body approaching.

    Looking into the abyss, he saw an orchid shaped ship approaching.

    It was the Deep Sea Giant Shark that he could never forget!

    Kehkehkeh what luck.

    They stopped chasing dragon elephant.

    The White Bone Abyss turned its bow around and quickly moved through the deep sea, heading straight for the Deep Sea Giant Shark.

    The bridge.

    What luck. Lorraine covered her mouth andughed wildly.

    What luck, squeak! Zhu Shuli jumped up.

    Kong : I request to participate in the battle.

    Go.

    Tang Yu also slowly walked out of the Deep Sea Giant Shark, but he did not make a move.

    A mere top level pirate did not need to mobilize so many people.

    Kong, Lorraine, Zhu Shuli, the three brothers, Tai Lun, and the others walked out from the cabin door.

    A cold aura came from afar.

    It was apanied by a chill that went straight to the bone marrow.

    Krrrt..

    On the White Bone Abyss, countless monsters made of white bones pounced towards them.

    From the appearance of the monster, one could vaguely recognize its race.

    However, no one knew that these skeletal monsters were mostly the remains of the fallen pirates in the past two days.

    Bang!

    Lorraine was the first to fire a shot, shooting out a vacuum passage in the sea of darkness. Along the way, all the skeletal monsters were shattered.

    Some of the remaining half of their bodies were still swaying, and most of them hadpletely perished.

    Most of them have battle prowess that is between a level two and a level one veteran.

    Although they werent strong, they werent something that could be easily eliminated. Moreover, there were so many of them that it looked very troublesome.

    They broke through the seawater and headed straight for the Abyss White Bone.

    Abyss stood at the bow of the ship, beside him were tall bronze armored corpses, and behind them were skinny voodoo corpses.

    Bone de  Adalie stood beside him.

    There were not many living creatures on the ship, and the corpses were between life and death, and the ones controlling the White Bone Abyss relied on these corpses as well the lower ones.

    Abyss saw that other than Kong, Other human beings are bursting with strength, and there was surprise in their eyes.

    Other than the small scale, your strength is almost on par with the Dragon Elephant pirates. In the future, the pirate generals will be afraid of you. What a pity

    He waved his hand.

    Ten Copper Armored Corpses and eight Voodoo Corpse whizzed out of the deck.

    The bone des flew closer and closer into Kong.

    On his fingers, elbows, and knees, sharp bone swords protruded out and pierced into the air at a tricky angle.

    It was like several swords were striking straight at the vital points.

    Kong did not dodge or dodge, and at the same time, three long swords were unsheathed.

    The silver sword light covered the darkness of the Nether Sea. The invisible shock wave swept through the sea, and the waves surged outwardsyer byyer.

    Bone de was stunned.

    He lowered his head and saw that the bone sword he was so proud of had been cut off. The cut was smooth and clean.

    He looked at Kong, You, you, your three swords are all Divine Domain weapons ? !

    How is that possible!

    The Abyssal Pirates have umted so many years, and they only have two Divine Domain Divine Weapons and one Divine Domain Divine Armor. There is only one person on the other side

    His greed had just emerged, but it was also extinguished as if ice water had been poured on him.

    In just three strikes, he had lost 18% of his Origin!

    This made the bone de feel that his opponent could not be defeated. If not for the fact that Captain Abyss was behind him, he would have run away.

    There were three Copper Armored Corpses surrounding Kong.

    The bodies of the two Voodoo Corpse were emitting ck gas. They were invisible and formless spells. Kong immediately realized that he had at least been covered with negative effects such as weak, slow, suppression, stone.

    There were three more Copper Armored Corpse, and the bone des were ring at them from the side, making it difficult for them to break free in a short period of time.

    But

    He silently circted his Origin Energy.

    In a split second,

    A holy light fell from above his head, and all sorts of negative effects seemed to melt like ice and snow.

    An abundant amount of energy was born within his body, and his thoughts became even clearer in an instant.

    sh!

    He only used one sword strike.

    He finally broke through the bottleneck, the first step of the Law of sh!

    The three bronze armored corpses in front of him were cut off from the wounds and annihted inch by inch.

    The bone de retreated quickly and was only got hit by the shockwaves. He had lost 35% of his source energy.

    His source energy was less than 50%, and his aura was greatly weakened. Hisbat strength was damaged, and his courage was exhausted!

    Boss, save me!

    Abyss snorted coldly.

    As his figure shed, the ck cloak on his body exploded.

    His face was very pale. Although he looked like a human, Tang Yu was sure that Abyss was not a human.

    The aura was too strange!

    Idiot! You dont even know how to use a domain!

    The pale white domain spread out, and there seemed to be countless souls wailing in the domain.

    Thews of the void began to converge, and the abyss was unable to detect them.

    He had never seen a true sagew, and he only thought that Kong had extremely precious treasures on him.

    He was just a Unity Realm expert, and he could unleash battle prowess that could kill a Divine Domain Realm expert in a short period of time.

    If this treasure can be controlled by him

    Domains were not tangible, and were not suppressed by the seawater of the Nether Sea.

    The pale domain that covered an area of over a hundred kilometers enveloped Kong. Pairs of bone hands stretched out from the pale domain, as if the souls of the dead were demanding their lives.

    In a battle between Celestial Domains, Domains might not be of much use, but to deal with the Unity Realm, Domains were the most powerful weapons. If you used your Domain, you wouldnt have died so easily, stupid!

    Bone de lowered his head and stood to the side, also upset.

    Kong was too strong.

    It was so strong that he overlooked that Kongs aura was only at the peak of the Unity Realm.

    There was the Nether Sea on top, and the Pale Domain below.

    The Abyss cackled, and Origin Energy gathered into arge, pale hand that grabbed towards Kong.

    In an instant,

    A resplendent white light blossomed in the region of the Pale Territory, blooming with the momentum of a burning star.

    You actually grasped a domain ahead of time? I have to call you a genius, but

    He had also seen the peak Unity Realm genius before.

    Mastering a domain in advance was one thing, but the strength of a domain was another.

    It was already a monster to be able to master it in advance, but a domain needed to settle down. How could a mere Unity Realmpare to an existence like him who had been at the Divine Domain Realm for thousands of years?

    He was truly the peak of the Divine Domain Realm. His domain had been developed to the limit, and if he continued forward, he would be able to touch thews rted to the domain, and he would be able to step into the Saint Realm.

    He immediately controlled the pale domain, wanting topletely crush the empty domain.

    One second,

    Two seconds,

    more seconds,

    Kongs silvery-white domain grewrger andrger. Not only was the pale domain unable to suppress it, it was even forced back.

    How is this possible!

    Abyss was finally shocked.

    A mere Unity Realms domain was actually bigger than his own domain.

    The abyss had no choice but to spare a portion of its energy to support the domain.

    Kong had already shed out.

    The pale hand was cut off without any obstruction, and the silver sword energy continued to sh towards the abyss.

    He did not resist.

    The Origin Energy circted and formed a pale white bone shield. The huge bone shield was like a city wall.

    But it was only for a moment.

    The bone shield shattered, and the sword light swept past his body.

    Abyss frowned.

    This strike caused him to lose 1.8% of his Origin. Although it didnt seem like much, it was only a single strike!

    It was even a strike that he had used up all his means to block!

    No.

    The Copper Armored Corpse couldnt block it, and the Voodoo Corpse was restrained by the opponent.

    He looked around and found that the sea of bones had be sparse, and several corpses had been destroyed.

    Not a match!

    He looked at the countless small swords passing through the silvery-white domain, which was twice asrge as his own, and suddenly understood.

    Im afraid,

    Kong was not in the realm of Unity at all, only suppressing his own aura, trying to lure him into the trap.

    It must be like this!

    He was also decisive, throwing down a few corpses to stop him, he instantly fled back to the White Bone Abyss.

    Regardless of the stunned expression on his face, he followed the Bone de who fled behind and couldnt catch up.

    He controlled the White Bone Abyss and unleashed all his power. With a whoosh, he broke through theyers of seawater  even a Divine Domain expert would find it difficult to catch up to him!

    ck Skeleton, Sword Hero

    Abyss gaze was dark.

    Suddenly,

    A beam of light shot out from the front, striking the White Bone Abyss.

    This Overlord ss warship suddenly trembled, and some ces cracked open.

    The domain was released, and the White Bone Abyss was like a swamp in the mud.

    This path is forbidden. Shea held a gun cannon in her hand and condensed the light of destruction.

    Abyss looked at the domain that was at least a hundred kilometers wide and was shocked.

    After paying some price, he finally escaped from the domain and drove the White Bone Abyss to another area.

    Im sorry, the lord said that I cant let you go.

    Tai Luns voice rang out, and his punch caused the entire sea to tremble.

    The keel of the Bone Abyss was almost broken during the voyage.

    The Abyss was frightened.

    It took a huge price to escape from the hands of Tai Lun.

    He did not dare to waste any time, afraid that Kong and other experts would catch up.

    Until

    Our ounts should be settled.

    Lorraine and Zhu Shuli, one on the left and one on the right, two huge domains that were also over a hundred kilometers in range, pressed down on him.

    Abyss brain was nk.

    Howe each one of them surpassed a peak Celestial Domain-Grade like him?

    He was unwilling,

    Regret,

    He suddenly understood.

    The ck skeleton was not a pirate gang.

    Every one of them had thebat strength of a pirate admiral!

    However, they had been hiding it all along.

    It was probably a game set up by some super force!

    It must be so!

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694

    The Abyss, a well-known expert of the Endless Sea, was still quite strong.

    Its strength was equivalent to 1.2 Zhu Shuli.

    Tang Yu gave him a positive evaluation.

    In a one-on-one battle, even if Kong said that he is unbeatable, he would still found some difficulties to kill the Abyss  after all, the Abyss had escaped.

    The corpses of the Abyss had beenpletely annihted, and the soul had dissipated, cutting off the possibility that the other party had a strange resurrection method.

    The extraordinary crystals after the fall of the strong could be used as materials for divine weapons, so naturally, they were not left behind.

    Thinking back to the past,

    A severed arm of the Unity Realm was regarded as a treasure by him as the raw material for forging divine weapons.

    Today, their weapons and equipment no longer use this low-level raw material. Oh, there are still some sold in the Treasure Pavilion.Others, unless they are rtively special animal bones, have the qualifications to be materials.

    Step, step, step.

    Abyss was dead,

    The White Bone Abyss was left behind.

    Whether it was the living pirates or the corpses on the ship, they were all sent to see their captain.

    However, when Tang Yu stepped onto the deck of the White Bone Abyss, he still felt a strange feeling.

    It is rejecting me

    The abyss and this ship had extremely highpatibility. In other words, this ship had already recognized its master.

    Even if the abyss was dead, it still did not like anyone who stepped on its body or other lives.

    The cold aura almost solidified, like white mist.

    Tang Yu walked towards the control room step by step. Suddenly, he stopped. The deck beneath his feet copsed, revealing a bottomless hole.

    But he did not fall.

    Not to mention that he was still in the waters of the Nether Sea, and he could fly, no matter how bad he was, he would not fall into such a simple trap.

    It seems that warships with living characteristics only have a certain instinct, but their intelligence is very limited.

    Seeing that the trap had no effect, in the misty white fog, pairs of pale bone hands stretched out, densely packed, making ones scalp tingle.

    Tang Yu remained unmoved and snorted coldly.

    Like water dripping onto the surface of ake, ripples spread out. Circles of invisible spatial ripples spread out. All of the bone hands shattered, and fine cracks appeared on the ship of the White Bone Abyss.

    The King Domain was released, and a tangible pressure enveloped the ship.

    The gloomy and cold aura was dispelled. He raised his foot again and stomped down heavily.

    Crack,

    A crack spread into the distance, like a mast made of bones, slowly copsing with a bang.

    The feeling that the White Bone Abyss gave him suddenly turned into fear.

    When there was the Abyss, this living warship was stopped by them.

    Without the Abyss, without the maniptor, just by instinct, the White Bone Abyss could deal with the average Unity Realm.

    Domain, pressure, and destruction.

    After a series of moves, the White Bone Abyss followed the instinctive choice.

    So,

    If you dont listen to me, just give me a beating.

    This White Bone Abyss

    Tang Yu was a little hesitant.

    Controlling the White Bone Abyss would not be as easy as waving his arm like the Deep Sea Giant Shark. However, it was actually a warship with living characteristics. In just a short while, the damaged hull had mostly recovered. With this ship, it was faster than most Divine Realm experts.

    Only less than half of his followers had taken action to destroy the Abyss pirate group.

    They were almost unstoppable in the Nether Sea Region. With so many people working together, the efficiency was not high.

    They could split up!

    However, he was also a little worried. The true top experts of the sea, the Three Emperors, the direct descendants of the Three Emperors, and the imperial experts.

    How strong was it? He was not sure.

    Boss, I have finished counting. There are more than 15,000 crystals of the Nether Sea, three third-ranked magic weapons, eleven second-ranked magic weapons, and several other rare materials.

    Shea finished counting the money in a short time and handed over a storage ring with a space of more than 1,000 square meters.

    Tang Yu nced at it.

    Rtively speaking, the quality of the divine weapon was ordinary. It seemed that a few third-ranked divine weapons had been used for at least several thousand years. The divine weapon was not damaged, but it also had a endurance, simr to the Origin of the Unity Realm.

    Take out the repair and sell it.

    His vision was also high. The divine weapon could only be said to be a good harvest. The number of crystals of the Nether Sea surprised him a little. More than fifteen thousand, more than what they had obtained  it had to be known that along the way, they had exterminated many pirate groups they had encountered.

    This sea is indeed the traffic road

    He looked at Lorraine, Shea, and the others.

    They had decided to split up.

    It was a good choice to leave a team here to ambush.

    In any case, the pirates who passed by here were all pirates. There were not many pirates who had conscience. Against these people, even Xing Ling, Xing Yue, and Winnie would not be disgusted.

    As for Lorraine and Shea, whoever stopped them from earning money would have to be killed.

    Luo Lin, Shea, Kong, Tai Lun, and the others who participated in the pirate gathering formed a group and drove the Deep Sea Giant Shark to ambush at the key entrance.

    Tang Yu, ine, Nancy, Hui Ren, and the others drove the White Bone Abyss that had just been tamed and continued to sail to the core of the Nether Sea.

    ording to his past experience, the closer he got to the core, the more crystals he would produce.

    This time, he had obtained over 20,000 Origin Crystals in the outer seas of the Nether Sea, almost a hundred times more than what he had obtained in the past.

    Core region? I dont dare to think about it.

    Apart from that, there would be other treasures.

    In the past, the corpses of the experts who had fallen in the Nether Sea might gradually decay, but the divine weapons were left behind.

    Due to the uniqueness of the Nether Sea, there would asionally be other heavenly treasures born.

    There were rumors that

    The Sea Emperor who had fallen back then had his treasures buried in the core area of the Nether Sea.

    There were even rumors that

    There was a true core in the Nether Sea. Whoever controlled the core of the Nether Sea would be able to control the Nether Sea.

    What was a warship with living characteristics? What was a pirate general?

    Even if the one controlling the Nether Sea was just an ordinary pirate, they could still use this to move across the Endless Sea and be the new king of the sea.

    If the one controlling the Nether Sea is a top expert, it is not impossible for him to be the new great Emperor of the sea and lead tens of thousands of pirates!

    Perhaps the three Emperors and empire-level forces believe that the special movement of the Nether Sea is rted to the core of the Nether Sea.

    In the past, the three Emperors did not appear in the Nether Sea.

    The empire-level forces were the same!

    At the very least, unlike what he had seen on the Nether Sea before, the warships covered the sky and the end could not be seen.

    Another few days passed.

    In the Nether Sea, the surroundings were dark and silent, and there was no difference between day and night. Time seemed to have stopped moving.

    But killing,

    It never stopped.

    The number of experts who entered the Nether Sea was even greater than before, and the battle was even more intense.

    Perhaps every second, a Unity Realm cultivator would fall.

    Arriving at the core area, Tang Yu finally met the experts from the Kingdom Empire.

    But there was basically no difference.

    When the two sides met, they either had simr strength and no treasures in front of them, so they retreated in peace.

    Or, they fought each other without saying a word.

    There was no so-called camp.

    The Kingdom Empire was also on guard against each other. Even the fleet of the same country would not trust each other.

    He had even seen a pirate n turn against each other because of a third-ranked divine weapon. The second leader had attacked and killed the first leader, but the entire pirate n had also fallen apart.

    It was just a third-ranked divine weapon, was there a need to?

    It was still the unity of our pirate n.

    In the end, he couldnt bear to watch any longer and ended the remaining members of the pirate group with a few moves.

    He couldnt just throw away Tier 3 divine weapons randomly, so he could only put them into his spatial equipment.

    Every time the Nether Sea opens, it canst for dozens of days, but the one with the most Nether Sea Crystals should be around ten days at the earliest.

    The so-called core area of the Nether Sea isnt a specific area either. Its just amon name for the high production area of the Nether Sea Crystals.

    Compared to the other veteran pirates, Tree Shade had only been operating in the Endless Sea for a short period of time. Even if he had many methods and strongbat strength, he could only obtain superficial information about the Nether Sea.

    He was far inferior to top pirates like the Abyss.

    He could only control the White Bone Abyss to wander around. It was not considered that. He, ine, Hong Yue, and the others took turns to spread their perception. As long as they caught the fluctuations of battle, they would immediately turn the bow.

    Hmm?

    Tang Yu looked in the direction of three oclock and felt that there was a slight spatial fluctuation in the distance.

    It was very weak, and he almost ignored it.

    However, it did not take long for this spatial fluctuation to be more and more violent. It triggered the Nether Sea, and the sea water seemed to boil. The closer they got to the area where the spatial fluctuations came from, the more violent the sea boiled.

    This fluctuation spread out for dozens of kilometers.

    A few hundred kilometers.

    A few thousand kilometers

    The experts in the core area were stunned.

    A small number of them revealed looks of ecstasy.

    Lets go!

    The White Bone Abyss sailed at full speed.

    In order to save time, the warships passed through the dense areas of the ghosts. The ghosts that looked like spirits could appear at any ce in an instant, and hundreds of them attacked, which brought them a lot of trouble.

    The White Bone Abyss, which had just recovered from the ghost dense belt, was in a tattered state again  of course, the original appearance of the warship was not much better. The sails were full of holes.

    It was not quite in line with his aesthetic standard.

    When the mysterious fluctuation first appeared, although he was aware of it quickly, the distance was quite far.

    The speed of moving through the sea was not much faster.

    One day and one night,

    The White Bone Abyss gradually approached the target area, and the mysterious fluctuations became increasingly clear.

    At this time,

    From afar, one could see several powerful teams advancing in the same direction.

    No one attacked the White Bone Abyss, and Tang Yu did not take the initiative to attack either.

    No one knew how many powerful beings had already arrived at the area where the mysterious fluctuations wereing from.

    Look there!

    Nancy pointed at the position ahead.

    The Nether Sea was dark and deathly silent.

    However, a normal light appeared in front of them. A huge ball of light appeared in everyones eyes.

    It suddenly appeared.

    It was as if he could only see it from a certain distance.

    At this moment,

    In the surroundings of the huge ball of light, there were only a few dozen warships that he could see. More than two-thirds of them were overlord level warships.

    Among them, there were a few extremely powerful auras.

    Three pirate generals and five imperialmanders!

    Among them were the Mirror General that he had seen before.

    Several teams upied the position closest to the huge ball of light.

    This ce is forbidden, one of the imperialmanders said.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695

    The ball of light was iparably huge, like a small sun.

    Everyone knew that such a huge ball of light appearing in the Nether Sea was definitely extraordinary.

    If one approached the ball of light, they might be able to obtain some valuable information.

    However, the three pirate generals, the five imperialmanders, and their fleet stood in front of them. They did not approach themselves, nor did they allow any pirates or experts from the Empire to approach.

    When Tang Yu arrived,

    He saw a big pirate driving a warship, trying to cross the top experts blocking the front.

    A navymander waved his hand.

    Behind him, the sound of gunfire rang out.

    After being weakened by theyers of seawater in the Nether Sea, these expensive runic artillery shells still released a stunning power. The Overlord ss warship that was covered in runic shields and swiftly moving through the sea water only managed to avoid a portion. The restnded on the barrier with a bang.

    In an instant, the runic barrier shattered, and the shockwave from the explosion of the expensive artillery shells caused the sea water to fall outwardsyer byyer.

    The Overlord ss warship also became a lot more broken in an instant. A portion of its strength was weak in the Unity Realm, and it even lost a variety of Origins in the explosion.

    Damn it, if not for theck of crew members and theck of flexibility in the control of the warship, how could it break the barrier with a single strike!

    When he first entered the Nether Sea, the ship was full, but the moment he stepped into the Nether Sea, the pressure enveloped him and did not weaken at all because of the Runic Barrier. At that time, the crew below the Void Treading realm instantly died.

    The weaker Void Treading realm cultivators also died in the next few minutes.

    Only the veteran Void Treading realm crew members could resist the pressure of the Nether Sea.

    However, in every battle, the veteran Void Treading crew members had almost all died. The upper ranks of the pirate crew were not damaged, but his warship did not have the characteristics of being alive. Without the crew, the warship could not use many functions, and was beaten up badly.

    The great pirate was hesitating whether he should charge towards the huge ball of light or retreat

    The Imperial Commander made his move.

    In an instant, he erupted with all his strength. The boiling Origin Energy evaporated the seawater like a crimson sun.

    Boom!!

    With a single strike,

    The already damaged battleship waspletely shattered, turning into several pieces that scattered in all directions.

    A pitch-ck figure rushed out from the chaotic currents of the sea.

    It was that great pirate!

    Taking advantage of the chaos, he burned his source energy and shot it towards the giant ball of light.

    It was almost within reach!

    The red sun retracted, and like a sharp awl, streak after streak of red light pierced through the body of the great pirate.

    His body was damaged, his source damaged.

    His breath fell, and a momentter, he lost his breath, leaving only a small part of his body that was already unrecognizable, slowly falling down to the bottom of the deep sea.

    A deadly big pirate, dead!

    Some of the experts who were ready to move around were shocked.

    Several warships were about to follow, but the warships that had just started to rush forward quickly stopped. The experts on the ships showed awkward but polite smiles.

    This stalematested for several hours.

    There were more and more warships arriving from all directions, and there was nock of generals like Abyss.

    Pirate generals and imperialmanders were very strong.

    One move to destroy the overlord ss warship and one move to kill the pirates, shocking many experts.

    However, not every famous expert was afraid of the pirate generals and the fame of the Three Emperors.

    It was just,

    They were not willing to be the head bird.

    However, the long stalemate had worn down the patience of some experts. The atmosphere around the huge ball of light gradually froze.

    Right now, they were only pirates generals andmanders of the empire. When the three Emperors arrived and the empires national level elders did appear, would they still have a chance?

    Tang Yu was also thinking about whether he should take the initiative to attack.

    He believed that once he made a move and broke the deadlock, there would definitely be top experts around him.

    Others might be afraid of pirate generals, but he was not afraid, even if there were eight experts of the same level.

    Only,

    What was this huge ball of light? How was he going to obtain this opportunity? He was uncertain.

    If he rashly activated it, it would be very easy to do the graft for others.

    Time passed by.

    Suddenly,

    The huge ball of light swelled and contracted like a heart.

    The mysterious fluctuations were like a hurricane and a tsunami, instantly increasing by several hundred times.

    Finally, some experts couldnt hold it in any longer and shot out a ball of light that contained boundless Origin Energy. When it approached the pirate admirals fleet, it exploded.

    The three pirate generals and the five imperialmanders also attacked brazenly.

    Terrifying fluctuations engulfed the sound, and fine spatial cracks spread out in all directions like the cracks of ss.

    The Deep Sea Giant Shark approached quietly. ine held a holy artifact in her hand, and her Origin Energy was like a light film attached to the surface of the submarine. The Giant Shark itself had a shield, so no matter how natural disasters urred in the surroundings, it could not cause any damage to the Deep Sea Giant Shark.

    The spatialw had already been quietly used, and it affected the spatial cracks above.

    Tang Yu swept his gaze over and thought about who to attack first.

    After considering for 0.03 seconds, his gazended on a familiar figure.

    General Mirror.

    Old acquaintance, its you.

    The Deep Sea Giant Shark was not in the most intense battle, nor did it recklessly charge at the giant ball of light.

    Tang Yu concealed his fluctuations and quietly triggered the spatial crack. It was like a lever that stirred power.

    He had just spent a bit of effort to turn a Divine Domain into minced meat, controlling life and death. The lips of the Mirror General rose slightly, but suddenly, his heart shook.

    His figure shed and retreated a distance. The Mirror General lowered his head and was stunned to find that there were fine web-like marks on his body.

    Itpletely cut open his body.

    Origin fragments dissipated, and his cut body returned to its original state.

    However, he was furious. His perception expanded, but he did not discover who was attacking him.

    As a result, the battle became even more intense.

    Tang Yu rubbed his chin. He was considering whether or not he should just ignore the so-called opportunity. If he could wipe out all the experts here, no, even if he only killed half of them, it would still be a great harvest!

    The huge ball of light continued to expand, shrink, and suddenly stopped.

    A hazy white light spread out from the ball of light. It was like ayer of enchantment, spreading out dozens of kilometers, hundreds of kilometers, covering all the experts and warships that were fighting in the surroundings, or retreating to avoid it.

    The Deep Sea Giant Shark was also within the range of the shroud.

    Tang Yu had already grasped the strengthened version of the Return Scroll.

    Focus, perception.

    His sharp perception did not indicate that danger had arrived.

    The next instant,

    Whoosh~

    All the experts enveloped by the white light, including the warships, disappeared without a trace.

    Boom!

    The Deep Sea Giant Shark sank heavily into the mud, and the hull shook.

    The cabin door opened, and Tang Yu and the others walked out of the Deep Sea Giant Shark. The sun was bright outside, and the grass and trees were fragrant.

    Beneath their feet was a solid mud ground, and the mountains in front of them rose and fell like dragons lying on the ground.

    We have left the Nether Sea? Nancy blinked, holding arge sword in her hand as she stood a distance away from him.

    No. The suppression here is exactly the same as when we were in the Nether Sea. My perception is also restricted. It should be a special region in the Nether Sea. Hmm, the concentration of Genesis Qi is very high. It is 56.9 times the average density of our Earths . It isparable to our Castle District.

    But where was this ce?

    What should we do next?

    This was the question in everyones heart.

    Suddenly, Lorraine seemed to remember something. Wasnt there a rumor that the Ocean Emperor buried the treasure in the Nether Sea Region? Could this be the ce where the treasure was buried? The more I think about it, the more I think it is possible!

    Lorraine was excited.

    The first treasure hunt in my life is this kind of treasure.

    ine thought for a moment, Saint beings have the ability to build their own small world. When fighting, they can also use the power of the small world to enhance it. The ce where we are now is very likely to be the small world of the Ocean Emperor. After he died, the small world did not disappear.

    To build a small world, you need to have a deeper understanding of thew, and you need to spend a lot of resources. Not every Saint has their own small world, and the Ocean Emperor should also be a rtively strong existence among Saint ranks.

    When a Saint fell, the Saint body could be resurrected for a short time, and it could blow up a world-ss magic beast, and even the entire Holy City.

    The Ocean Emperors death was bizarre, and there were no rumors of his treasure.

    It was very likely that it was all here!

    Suddenly, the eyes of Lorraine, Shea, and the others lit up.

    What about the Deep Sea Giant Shark? We cant just leave it here, can we? And there are quite a few crew members.

    Unless one or two people were left behind to guard it, this warship with living characteristics was a moving treasure in the eyes of most people.

    But no one was willing to stay.

    Dont forget about the world ring.

    The main material of the world ring was the fruit of the world tree. There were very few of them, and several of them were ced in Tree Shade City. Currently, only two people had made the world ring.

    One was for turnover, and the other was for him to wear.

    There were no other followers.

    Tang Yu stretched out his hand and pressed it on the Deep Sea Giant Shark. The next moment, the entire warship, including the crew inside, disappeared, appearing within the wilderness of world rings.

    Xin Lin and Xin Yue began the divination.

    They couldnt control the matters rted to the great Emperor of the sea, but they could figure which direction this small world would go in.

    Take advantage of the good fortune!

    The small world was not small. After entering for a while, Tang Yu did not meet any other experts.

    Suddenly, a light shield that looked like a reverse bowl appeared in front of him. The moment he saw the light shield, information appeared in his mind.

    It was a treasure.

    The Ocean Emperor ced all the treasures he had umted in his life into ny-nine light shields.

    Even the most ordinary treasures were more valuable than third-grade divine weapons.

    There were even saint artifacts!

    After breaking through the light shield, one would be able to obtain the treasures within.

    When Tang Yu and the others arrived, there was already a force that was continuously bombarding the light shield. Layer uponyer of ripples spread out on the opaque light shield.

    That force was an expert from the empire.

    They were preparing to make a move.

    In the distance, several powerful auras approached.

    More than a dozen Divine Domain experts and twenty of themnded near the light barrier.

    The expressions of the experts from the Empire changed drastically.

    They recognized who it was.

    The Mirror Pirates!

    The leader was the top expert known as the Mirror General!

    The Mirror General looked around and said expressionlessly, This is what Lord Crimson Emperor wants. Please give us some face and leave.

    Face? Heh.

    The corners of Tang Yus mouth rose slightly. He extended his hand and slowly snapped his fingers.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696

    In the endless world, the pirate generals had a lot of face. At this level, they rarely plundered. On the contrary, some big merchants from kingdoms and empires had to hand over arge amount of offerings every year for the safety of the waterway.

    The fleet with the name of the pirate generals, other pirate crews did not dare to plunder when they met.

    Behind the Mirror General stood the Emperor of the Red Sea, who was known as the invincible expert on the sea. His words were both facts and threats.

    At the pirate gathering, the Mirror General used his own face as his name to make Lorraine and the others stop.

    When he said this, he did not care about Tang Yu and the others, who were merely in the Unity Realm. Instead, he looked at the other faction.

    There were five Divine Domains and eleven in the Unity Realm.

    It seemed to be a super n in the Empire.

    The Mirror General was naturally not weak. However, the five Divine Domains were not something they could take down in a short period of time. It might bring them losses, and the fluctuations of the battle could attract the attention of other factions. It would be best if they could retreat.

    He and the dozen or so Divine Domain-Grade pirates behind him released their auras. Waves of pressure enveloped them, and the Unity Realm experts in the opposite side turned pale under the pressure of the dozen or so Divine Domain-Grades.

    The Divine Domain-Grade leaders eyes shed with fear.

    Snap~

    A crisp snapping sound rang out slowly.

    What was faster than that was the sword that tore through space.

    When Tang Yu raised his palm and his two fingers touched it, Nancy, ine, and the others had already attacked brazenly.

    The small world that had lost its owner was not as stable as the Nether Sea, the copsed void, and terrifying turbulence swept through. The Mirror General and the other Divine Realm experts dodged at the critical moment, but the Unity Realm was all swallowed by the void turbulence.

    Boom !

    Only then did the noise spread out, covering up the inconspicuous snap of his fingers.`

    Who is it ? !

    The Mirror General shouted angrily.

    Looking around, his eyes finally fell on the Unity Realm that he had ignored.

    You made a bad choice.

    His face was dark.

    The Divine Realm experts of the Mirror Pirates were already fighting against Hong Yue, Hui Ren, and the others.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The Unity Realm that had been engulfed by the spatial turbulence finally escaped in a sorry state, some of its aura clearly declining.

    Attack!

    The Empires forces had made their move. Terrifying energy poured out, and the Mirror Unity Realm that had just escaped from the dangerous spatial turbulence was crushed into pieces by thebined attacks of several Divine Domain and a dozen Unity Realm experts.

    The attacks of these experts did not carry the effects ofws, so the effect of obliteration on the Origin was rtively limited.

    But that was only one or two attacks.

    And at this time,

    These Unity Realm bodies were smashed to pieces, and they continued to repair. This repeated consumed arge amount of the Origin.

    By the time the Divine Domain experts of the Mirror Pirates reacted, although their Unity Realm experts were still alive, their auras had dropped a lot, and they were almost unable to unleash much of their battle prowess.

    Very good, very good!

    The Mirror General split into four mirror clones in an instant. Apart from not being able to withstand a beating, each of them possessed battle prowessparable to their main bodies. He grabbed Nancy, and the mirror clones attacked together, setting off a terrifying storm.

    Everywhere they passed, even the Divine Domain experts of the empire had to avoid them.

    The two sides dealt with the mirror-like pirates in a tacit understanding.

    The empires forces were entangled with a few Divine Domain experts. As they fought, they controlled the battle to shoot down the white light barrier.

    The pirate generals were powerful.

    Although there were unknown forces joining in, the empires forces had no intention to fight to the death.

    As long as the light shield was broken, they would be able to seize the treasure and retreat. It wasnt like they wouldnt be able to escape if they paid the price!

    However, as they fought, the Empire realized that something was wrong.

    Wasnt the Mirror General a powerful force?

    But why did it seem like that mysterious force was suppressing the Mirror pirates?

    What the f*ck!

    The auras of two Divine Domain-Grade entities had weakened!

    The Empire factions hurriedly stopped and retreated to the side to watch.

    The few Divine Domain-Grade entities that were entangled by them looked at each other before rushing towards another battle group.

    Now, this ce is forbidden.

    Tang Yu, dressed in silver armor, stood in front of the Divine Domain Realm experts. Before they could react, the Earth Lock covered them.

    Whoosh~

    Several figures disappeared.

    Tang Yus figure also disappeared and reappeared in the next moment.

    He looked down at the Earth Lock in his hand and kept shaking.

    It seems that the limit of the Earth Lock is to lock up a few Divine Domains.

    This treasure was not a storage type. Only he, who had already mastered the spatialw, could maintain the Earth Lock. However, it was not good to make a big fuss.

    However, thats enough.

    In the distance,

    Nancy and the Mirror General were locked in battle.

    As long as Nancy hit, she would be able to deal great damage to the enemy.

    However, the way the Mirror General fought was strange. Its strength, speed, origin, and other aspects were all stronger than Nancy.

    At first nce, it looked like Nancy was being suppressed, but in reality, the Mirror General was even more shocked.

    On the other side, it was very obvious.

    Snowkes flew all over the sky. ines frozen eternity was four to five hundred kilometers in size. At this moment, the domain did not expandpletely. Instead, it contracted and condensed its power. The Divine Domain pirates in the domainined incessantly.

    Their domain had long since been destroyed, and now they hadpletely lost their home advantage.

    In the Frozen Eternity,

    Hong Yue, Luo Zhe, Hui Ren, Grate, Zhong Ping, fanny, and the others could advance and retreat freely.

    The number of people was clearly inferior to the other side, but with the help of the domain, it formed an advantage of numbers.

    Their individual battle prowess was even stronger than their opponents!

    A momentter,

    Several Celestial Domain-Grade Origins had been reduced to less than 50%. Their battle prowess had been greatly damaged.

    These peak pirates began to panic.

    Following the Mirror General, other than the dangers that might exist in the Nether Sea itself, they were not afraid ofpetitors at all.

    Who could threaten them? Unless two or more imperialmanders joined hands, but the upper echelons had already agreed on their own interests.

    They had never expected that they would be forced to such a state by apletely unfamiliar team.

    They did not even know a single one of them, so where did theye from?

    We cant go on like this!

    One of the Pirate Divine Domain experts hesitated for a moment, a pained expression on his face.

    The next moment,

    The Divine Domain Weapon in his hand suddenly shone with a dazzling light.

    A terrifying energy was brewing.

    Be careful, he wants to self-destruct the Divine Weapon!

    Hong Yue and the others did not hesitate and quickly retreated more than ten kilometers.

    In an instant,

    Boom !

    There was a loud noise, and the entire sky seemed to have been pierced.

    The boundless energy washed out like a tide, making Hui Ren and the others unable to get close. The entire frozen eternity also distorted, and the falling snowkes became much clearer.

    Below,

    Not far away, the opaque light shield that was upside down was also sted with cracks.

    It was about to open!

    ines attention fell on the light shield and nced at the experts of the Empire who were not far away. In the moment of distraction, figures rushed out of the energy flow and fled in all directions.

    Captain, this is bad, lets go!

    The battle with Nancy had almost affected the mind of the Mirror General.

    He had confidence in his subordinates, and his domain had a certain ability to block perception. It was only at this moment that the Mirror General was stunned to discover that not only had his pirate n been defeated, but they had also been defeated.

    Including himself!

    The Mirror General stared at the human in front of him.

    His own source was clearly stronger. He had clearly gained the upper hand and was suppressing her. However, during this period of fighting, he had lost 3.8% of his source energy. As for this human, she had only lost 3.1%!

    She can take away 0.4% or 0.5% of his origin with a single sword !

    It was as if

    This human was able to draw upon the power ofws!

    Go!

    The Mirror General left his clone behind to block. His hands formed a distorted symbol. Every thousand meters in the sky, a square mirror would appear, extending to the end of the sky.

    Before the shadow left behind by the Mirror General disappeared, his figure appeared in the mirror. He used the mirror to look like another mirror, jump.

    In the blink of an eye, he flew dozens of kilometers away.

    Are we going to chase? Who are we going to chase? ine frowned.

    The Mirror General was about to escape her domain.

    Tang Yu did not hesitate. Mirror General, dont worry about the other experts. Luo Zhe, Nancy, stay behind and break the light barrier.

    ine reached out and clenched his fist.

    Bang ~

    The mirrors at the end of the horizon shattered, revealing the figure of the Mirror General.

    He turned into a streak of light and fled into the distance.

    Bind!

    The entire frozen eternity turned into a long river of ice and snow  this was a high-level use of the domain. Only those who hadprehendedws could be so flexible!

    The Mirror General seemed to be moving through the long river.

    He flew over there, and the long river of ice followed him.

    His speed immediately dropped several times, and Hui Ren, Hong yue and the others quickly closed the distance.

    The Mirror General nced behind him, and a palm-sized flying ship appeared in his palm.

    The flying ship expanded in the wind, bing the size of a car.

    He entered the flying ship in a sh, and the spells of Hong Yue and the others behind him smashed down. The flying ship shook, but there was no crack on it.

    In the next instant,

    The flying ship transformed into a streak of light and flew out like an ice ship, easily breaking through the limitations of the long river of ice and snow. Its speed was even faster than that of the Mirror General flying at full speed.

    Shit!

    ines flying speed was far inferior. She stretched out her hand and beckoned. Giant ice dragons gathered from all directions to block the flying ships path.

    But in the next second, the flying ship shed and appeared on the smooth ice surface of the ice dragons body. After several consecutive times, it suddenly jumped out more than ten kilometers, forcing ine to have no choice but to destroy the ice dragon.

    His ability restrains me.

    ine frowned. If this continued, the Mirror General would definitely escape.

    She could only use the power of the holy artifact.

    She no longer hesitated. Above the frozen eternity, a projection of a world of ice and snow appeared.

    The projection descended into reality.

    With a hum, it was as if an entire world was suppressing it.

    The flying ship trembled endlessly, and its speed became like a snail.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!!

    Hong Yue and Fanny, who had caught up, continuously smashed their spells and battle techniques.

    The flying ship trembled even more violently and finally shattered with a crack, revealing the face of the Mirror General, but his face was deathly pale.

    You all actually possess a holy artifact!

    Hong Yue, Fanny, Gretta, and Hui Ren, each and every one of them had a fifty-fifty chance with the Mirror General.

    Under theirbined attack, the Mirror Generals body was sted until it cracked continuously.

    The clouds in the sky changed.

    The sound of thunder continued.

    After an unknown period of time, along with an earth-shattering explosion, a terrifying shockwave ttened the area within a few dozen kilometers.

    A pirate admiral had self-destructed and died!

    Far away,

    The expressions of some of the forces that were attracted by the fluctuations of the battle changed drastically. They didnt dare to take a few more nces and fled as fast as they could.

    Not long after,

    Nancy and Luo Zhe flew over from behind.

    My lord, Ive obtained the treasure. Its a special third-ranked divine weapon, an amplification type.

    A special type of divine weapon was often more valuable than weapons and defensive equipment.

    The reason for that was because special types of materials were extremely rare.

    After shrinking this [Eastern Drum], it was only the size of a palm and did not affect its power. When used at full power, it could increase origin by around 10%.

    It did not seem like much, and some of the potions that Tree Shade produced could allow people to fight above their level.

    However, that was during the low level.

    When one reached the Transcendent level, there were very few potions that could be effective against beyond the Transcendent level.

    With Tang Yus current cultivation level at the peak of the second level, the effects of the potion were minimal.

    Only the increase in his willpower was the most significant.

    This treasure can be used to the limit of the Domain level, and it can be superimposed with the ability value. Its not bad Nancy, where are the people from the Empire?

    Oh, they were cut by me a few times. After losing quite a bit of their essences, they fled dejectedly.

    Lets go and continue searching. We cant miss such a good opportunity.

    Ny-nine treasure points were scattered throughout the entire small world. They were very inconspicuous.

    However, the fluctuations caused by breaking the light shield were very conspicuous even if they were covered up.

    At least within a hundred kilometers, they could be easily detected.

    Three days passed in a row.

    Tang Yu led ine and the others to seize eight treasures. Seven of them were white light shields. There were many ordinary third-ranked Divine Weapons, a third-ranked Divine Weapon that could suppress seals, a third-ranked Divine Weapon that was a pce There were also some rare materials that could be used to make Sacred Weapons.

    The other light shield was a blue light shield.

    He had obtained a joint attack secret technique from it.

    Like an amplification treasure, he also had a lot of joint attack secret techniques and joint attack formations, but they were all used for the awakened level.

    There was not a single one that was suitable for the use of extraordinary!

    Tang Yu suspected that all the high-level knowledge of the Saint had been secretly taken away before the battle This was very possible.

    This kind of joint attack secret technique called Wuji needs at least three people of the same level to cooperate. At most five people, if used skillfully, they can burst out more than ten times thebat strength, and the value is extremely high.

    Moreover,

    Even if this secret technique is at the Saint rank, it can be used!

    Tang Yu was shocked when he was channeling the information.

    Where did the Ocean Emperor get the secret technique?

    It was not mentioned inside.

    However, there was no doubt that the treasure inside the blue light shield was much more precious than the white light shield.

    Of the ny-nine treasure spots, they had already obtained one-tenth of them.

    Tang Yu was not satisfied.

    The children had just cut the cake, and the adults had expressed that they wanted to carry the cake away!

    Thinking about it,

    Suddenly,

    The sky and earth changed color.

    The entire small world seemed to be squeezed, and the sky became bright red as the sun set.

    A terrifying and somewhat familiar aura shot up into the sky.

    Most of the experts in the small world sensed these auras.

    The Three Emperors,

    Coming!

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697

    Not only the three Emperors, but also the empires national level experts.

    They did not care about the Nether Sea Crystal and could slowly collect the passage fee from the Nether Sea.

    Once the treasure of the Sea Emperor appeared, no one could sit still.

    The three Emperors had actually predicted that the abnormality of the Nether Sea this time might cause the treasure of the Sea Emperor to appear.

    Only then did they arrive.

    However, the three Emperors were also worried that after the Immortal Ocean Emperor died, would he set up a trap?

    They did not dare to directly go deep into the Nether Sea. They only sent out their pirate generals and other rted pirates.

    It was only when the small world of the Ocean Emperor opened that they rushed over as fast as they could.

    However,

    They had also lost the initiative.

    Tang Yu retracted his gaze and restrained his aura. Several people disappeared from where they were.

    After an unknown period of time.

    In the distance, a red pir of light suddenly shot into the sky.

    With a loud roar, Who, who killed the mirror!

    Countless pirates and imperial experts of the kingdom trembled.

    When the Mirror General died, he saw many people, including the spies of the Emperor of the Red Sea.

    But those mysterious people? They didnt know them at all!

    They were no match for the experts of some hidden families in the Empire!

    Lorraine, Kong, and the others were still well-known in the sea. Tang Yu himself was just a clone apanying them. He had never fought before, and he was just a sand puppet with extraordinarybat strength.

    It was the first time Nancy, ine, Hong Yue, and the others had stepped into the Endless Sea.

    But, it might be someone from the North Sea God Group.

    A pirate reporting to the Crimson Emperor was trembling under the momentum of the Crimson Emperor.

    His brain worked quickly, and he racked his brains toe up with a suitable answer.

    At the north end of the Endless Sea, it was the area where the gods were active.

    Those false gods, the Three Emperors, and the Sea Empire were not on good terms.

    With the abilities of the Northern Sea God Race, they naturally knew of the appearance of the Nether Sea and the treasure of the Sea Emperor.

    Simrly, they had the strength to kill the Mirror General and were not afraid of the revenge of the Crimson Sea Emperor.

    The more the pirate thought about it, the more he felt that he had discovered the truth. His face could not help but reveal a smile of surviving under the Crimson Emperors hands.

    The next moment,

    The body of this Unity Realm pirate exploded, pieces of flesh sshing onto the ground, making a sound. Waves of red energy wrapped around the scattered parts of his body.

    In less than two breaths of time.

    The Unity Realm pirates were annihted and disappeared.

    The Crimson Emperor, who was shrouded in crimson energy and whose appearance could not be seen clearly, snorted coldly.

    When did a powerhouse who could kill a pirate general appear in the Endless Sea?

    Could it be them?

    The Crimson Emperor suspected that someone was targeting him.

    It was either the Great Empires or the Dragon Emperor and the DarkStar Queen.

    He pondered.

    He did not have many interactions with the Empire, and he was in a state where he did not interfere with the waters of the well.

    The time difference between the DarkStar Queen and him bing famous was not much, and he could not produce so many hidden experts.

    Only the Dragon Emperor!

    The most ancient Emperor of the Sea!

    It was said that before the Sea Emperor unified the pirates, the Dragon Emperor had already existed.

    No one knows what that old undying is hiding under him Listen up, be careful of the Dragon Emperors people. If necessary, you can join forces with the DarkStar Queen at any time.

    Behind him,

    All the top pirates replied in unison.

    The next two days,

    Tang Yu and the others did not bump into the Three Emperors.

    The hidden locations of the treasures in the small world were also much fewer.

    It took them two whole days to find a white light shield.

    Lorraine and the others also rushed to the small world.

    They didnt meet up. They were still separated into two groups, but they only found a white light shield.

    Im afraid most of the ny-nine hidden treasures have been discovered. However, there should be no real inheritance of the Ocean Emperor.

    Boom!!

    Eh? Theres a battle.

    Tang Yu flew out with a whoosh, but he did not hold too much hope.

    In the past two days, whenever they sensed battle fluctuations, they would always be the first to arrive, but most of it was because both factions had erupted into battle for various reasons.

    Fighting and killing for no reason was not right!

    Thus, they could only helplessly stop the battle.

    The two sides of the battle were physically converted.

    It was just that the storage rings were not very valuable, and could barely be considered as the fee for the conversion.

    As the distance approached,

    The battle fluctuationsing from the front became more and more intense, and the mountains were blown up one by one, the clouds dissipated, and the earth cracked.

    It was a chaotic battle between the five forces!

    And in the central region of their war zone, there was a blue light shield!

    Two of the five forces were pirates generals, and the other three were not weak.

    When they arrived, they also saw experts from several other directions shooting over from the horizon.

    Bang!

    The blue light barrier shattered, revealing a transparent ball of light that floated inside. Inside the ball of light was a treasure.

    It waspletely silver in color and looked like a chain.

    It was hard to tell what type of treasure it was, but it emitted wisps of fluctuations that caused the surrounding experts to widen their eyes.

    It was an iplete divine artifact!

    No matter how iplete it was, it was still a divine artifact!

    The five forces closest to it all attacked to snatch the silver chain.

    A Divine Domain Realm expert was about to grab the silver chain, but all sorts of spells sted him into pieces. A momentter, his face paled as he condensed his figure outside.

    The silver chain was wrapped in a ball of light. It was not affected by the shock wave, nor could it be used to brand it with spiritual energy at a distance.

    He could only grab it with his hands.

    But no one could get close.

    Hu

    Crimson waves surged over from the distance. The Crimson Emperor stepped on the tip of the waves as if he was overlooking all living beings.

    A Divine Domain pirate under hismand flew over and reached out to grab the silver chain.

    The two pirate generals were intimidated and did not dare to stop him.

    At this time,

    The water surged and turned into a long whip that sent the Divine Domain pirates under the Crimson Emperor flying.

    The old man also wants this treasure.

    Tang Yu nced at it.

    He saw a group of experts with seafood Cough, the characteristics of the Sea Race appear.

    He recognized the peak Divine Domain expert in the lead.

    He was the most famous expert under the Dragon Monarch, Prime Minister Turtle.

    There were also several peak Divine Domain experts whosebat strength was not inferior to Prime Minister Turtle.

    Each of them was much weaker than the Crimson Emperor.

    However, with so many experts gathered together, the Crimson Emperor could not ignore them.

    Moreover, he did not know that the Dragon Monarch was nearby.

    For a time, a dozen or so factions gathered near the silver chains.

    At the very least, they were all close to the rank of the general.

    No matter how weak they were, if they knew that it was impossible to seize the treasure, they would have already left far away, afraid that they would be affected.

    Tang Yu and the others stood out from the crowd.

    They did not get too close either.

    There was a continuous rumble.

    Within a radius of ten kilometers of the treasure, it was almost turned into a vacuum.

    The forces of the Crimson Emperor and the Dragon Emperor were most likely to seize the treasure. They were targeting each other, and some other top experts were also waiting for an opportunity to make a move.

    Lord, what should we do? ine asked.

    The Turtle Chancellor, the Dragon Monarch, and the other experts who had reached the peak of the Divine Domain and were invincible had yet topletely erupt.

    Their treasures had yet to be used.

    As such, the power released from the explosion tore apart the bodies of several Divine Domain experts.

    It seems like we dont have much of a chance. I can block one or two peak Divine Domain experts, but oh, it is almost impossible to break through the blockade and get that chain. Nancy shook her head.

    Tang Yu was also clear about this.

    If they were to burn their origin energy and put everything on the line, the chances of them obtaining the silver chain would be about the same as the Crimson Emperor Dragon Emperors team.

    The Crimson Emperor and Dragon Emperor upied an advantageous position and were closest to the iplete holy artifact.

    As for them, their advantage was that they were currently not noticed.

    However, as long as they moved, they would definitely attract the attention of all forces. It was to the extent that if they were to seize that damaged divine artifact, they would definitely be surrounded and attacked by the Dragon Monarch and Crimson Emperor.

    He was confident that he could escape.

    Even if Crimson Emperors battle prowess was unmatched, he still had a Return Scroll.

    However,

    Tang Yus focus was not on the chaotic battles, but

    On the trembling Earth Lock in his arms.

    Ever since the blue light shield shattered and the silver chain appeared, it had a suction effect on the Earth Lock.

    He had some guesses.

    Suppressing his thoughts of fighting over it, he focused his gaze on the silver chain. Countless streams of data shed past his eyes.

    Ten seconds,

    Twenty seconds,

    Tang Yu had used up fifty percent of his Origin Energy.

    Heaven Lock: an iplete sealing type holy artifact. It has the function of binding, suppressing, sealing one of the parts of the Heaven and Earth Lock.

    I knew that the Heaven and Earth Lock was only a part of a treasure, but I didnt expect that the other part was actually an iplete holy artifact. In other words, the Heaven and Earth Lock

    He was even more determined to obtain the Heaven Lock.

    Lets get closer first. How about this, how about this, how about this

    Tang Yu, Nancy, and the others joined the battle, and just like the other forces, they fought as they moved closer to the treasure.

    They shed with thebat strength of veteran Divine Realm experts, causing all the forces to raise their eyebrows.

    However,

    These experts did not care too much and continued to think of ways to fight for treasures.

    When Tang Yu and the others were twenty to thirty kilometers away, they could no longer approach.

    His spatial power wrapped around the Earth Lock. Then, the spatial power condensed into a straight line and approached the silver chain bit by bit.

    The entry-level spatialw allowed the spatial power he controlled to not leak at all.

    It passed through the middle and slowly approached.

    Ten kilometers.

    Fifteen kilometers.

    As the spatial threads continued to extend, fine beads of sweat appeared on Tang Yus forehead. Then, the energy around him evaporated and dissipated.

    Beside him,

    ine had always been on guard against the Crimson Emperor.

    A Celestial Domain-Grade was qualified to touch thews when the domain expanded to its limit.

    A General had already expanded the domain to its limit, and it also had the support of a vast source and various otherbat powers. It was one of the powerhouses.

    There was a possibility that an equal expert like Turtle Deputy would start to touch upon the surface of the domain, but it shouldnt be deep.

    Crimson Emperor,

    It was hard to say what kind of strength Crimson Emperor was known to be invincible in the sea.

    Until now, no one had been able to see what kind of strength Crimson Emperor was good at.

    But spatialws are very rare. Even if otherws enter the door, it will be difficult to find them without careful observation.

    Only when ine focused on sensing the spatial threads did she faintly notice some abnormalities.

    Finally,

    The spatial threads extended out for twenty kilometers and collided with the ball of light outside the silver chains.

    The ball of light was like a treasure that had not been sealed, isting all power.

    But when the spatial threads touched,

    One end was the Heaven Lock, and the other was the Earth Lock.

    Under the effect of the spatial power, it was almost equivalent to facing each other, close at hand.

    The two treasures were attracted to each other,bining together.

    Threads of fluctuations spread out.

    Crimson Emperor widened his eyes. The treasure disappeared !

    How could arge chain suddenly disappear!

    Who is it? Who is it!

    As if smoke was rising from the top of his head, the red waves beneath his feet surged, rumbling towards everyone around him.

    Whats going on ? !

    Crimson Emperor is crazy! Run!

    Wait, why is the treasure gone? Could it have been stolen by Prime Minister Turtle ?

    Crimson Emperor looked at Prime Minister Turtle, and a red spear appeared in his hand.

    In an instant, Crimson Emperors aura became iparably sharp, and a huge shadow appeared behind him,pletely covering his aura.

    This was a damaged holy artifact!

    It meant that the Crimson Emperor had made a move!

    No, it wasnt this old turtle. The one who seized the treasure was another expert!

    The Turtle Minister looked around.

    The experts in the surroundings also nced at each other.

    It seemed that anyone could be the Divine Domain who had obtained the iplete divine artifact.

    It also seemed that no one had a chance.

    Even the Crimson Emperor was unable to get close just now.

    The Crimson Emperor did not believe this excuse. He thrust out his spear.

    The space was prated.

    In an instant, it appeared in front of the Turtle Prime Minister.

    The Turtle Prime Ministers expression changed drastically. The turtle shell on his back shone, and an illusory turtle shell shield blocked in front of him.

    The shieldsted for less than an instant before it broke apart.

    The Scarlet Blood Spear pierced through Prime Minister Turtles huge body, and a stream of blood spilled out. Itnded on the barrennd that had been razed to the ground, and a sprout suddenly grew out.

    Prime Minister Turtle retreated a few kilometers, and the other peak Divine Domain experts formed a formation to protect him.

    Crimson Emperor, you broke through again. What a terrifying young man.

    Prime Minister Turtles face was much paler than before. The wounds that had been prated were also extremely slow to heal, and they only recovered after several seconds.

    Tang Yu and the others were not in the same direction as Prime Minister Turtle. They were not affected.

    He looked at the Crimson Emperor, the red spear, and continued to analyze the Crimson Emperorsbat strength.

    One move had caused Prime Minister Gui to lose 10% of his Origin.

    It was a certainw in the metal element. Tang Yu could not tell what it was. It was different from the metal elementw heprehended. Yes, he had also touched the surface of the metal elementw.

    The atmosphere became more and more oppressive. When the other experts saw the treasure disappear, Crimson Emperor became angry again and left one after another.

    Tang Yu and the others mixed in and were inconspicuous.

    They were expressionless and had a hard time holding back. They wanted tough but couldnt. They could only let out strangeughter in the group chat of the contract.

    ine urately intercepted a few pictures.

    It was the image of the Crimson Emperor when he made his move, so Lorraine and the others had to be more careful.

    Tang Yu and the others quietly came and left, only taking one treasure.

    Leaving behind the furious Crimson Emperor and Prime Minister Turtle.

    What a pleasant surprise!

    In the next few days,

    He heard that the Scarlet Pirates and the Royal Court pirates had a few big and small battles.

    In the beginning, the Royal Court pirates had suffered a lot of losses. It was only when the Dragon Emperor appeared and suppressed the Scarlet Pirates that the Crimson Emperor fought and lost for a while that the storm gradually subsided.

    In the past few days,

    Tang Yu could no longer find the treasure ground.

    Other than the inheritance of the Emperor of the Sea at the back, he guessed that all the other treasures had been emptied.

    He began to study the new holy artifact, Heaven and Earth Lock.

    This was a sacred artifact of sealing and suppression.

    The original Earth Lock could only be sealed, and its strength was limited. It was the limit to imprisoning a few veteran Divine Domain experts.

    Now,

    Tang Yu tested it out. ine, Nancy, and the other followers all used their full strength to attack the sealed space formed by the Heaven and Earth Lock, but they could not shake it at all.

    Not only that, the Heaven and Earth Lock also had the ability to suppress, restrain, weaken, and so on.

    He needed to touch the surface of the spatialw before he could activate this holy artifact.

    Coincidentally, his spatialw was already at the beginner level, and he could unleash fifty to sixty percent of the Heaven and Earth Locks power.

    Once he shed with other experts at the third Emperor level, he would be even more confident.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698

    Time passed slowly.

    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.

    The small world seemed to have quieted down. There were no treasuresing into being, and there were very few fights. It was as if most of the experts had left.

    Even if they flew in a straight line for an entire day, they might not be able to meet the experts of other powers.

    But Tang Yu was very clear.

    The Three Emperors, State-Level experts, Pirate Generals, and ordinary Divine Realm experts, most of these existences did not leave. They only restrained their auras and hid somewhere in the small world.

    Only by spreading out their perception and searching with all their strength would they be able to find a trace of these people.

    At this juncture, no one would do such a thing.

    Yes,

    Secret arts, iplete holy artifacts, even the ship of the Ocean Emperor, The Nine and Five Emperors, were rumored to have been seized by a certain force.

    However, most of the powerhouses still believed that the treasure of the Ocean Emperor had not beenpletely revealed.

    What could Tang Yu do? Of course, he had to learn from these experienced seniors.

    However, they could not wait blindly.

    The Divine Domain of the various races had lived for at least several thousand years, and waiting for a few months was only an instant for them.

    It would only feel like blinking an eye to them.

    Tang Yu could not do it!

    Even if the portable house that he carried with him was a three-story tall vi with aplete home and advanced equipment.

    Even if the small world he carries with him has many scattered advanced mobile ingredients such as fat chirps, bleating sheep, dragon cattle and other fresh meat.

    Even if he, ine, Luo Zhe, and the other higher-ups of the territory left for a month or a few months, with the coordination of the various departments, the territory can still operate in an orderly manner

    Even if

    Tang Yu was young and couldnt stand this kind of waiting game. He hadnt even been in seclusion for a month!

    Thus, Tang Yu found a valley and set up a hidden formation.

    He built another territory fortress.

    He stuck his eyes in.

    They built a teleportation formation and returned to the bustling Tree Shade City in the blink of an eye.

    Breathing in the familiar air and Origin Qi, Great Lord Tang sighed that this trip was truly not easy.

    Nancy, Hong Yue, Fanny, Kong, and the others took turns guarding the fortress in the small world to prevent the teleportation formation from being destroyed if it was discovered by other forces.

    ine, Luo Zhe, Hui Ren, and the others were different. After leaving these few days, they still had work to deal with.

    Hui Ren walked out of the castle, still looking like he had nothing to live for.

    Why did he have toe back from the small world?

    He was also very willing to guard there.

    How was it a holiday for Tree Shade? The documents that the intelligence department needed his signature were all piled up like mountains!

    It wouldnt be so tiring to face a pirate admiral head-on!

    He wouldnt let anyone else get a good fish!

    Hui Ren sighed. He rolled his eyes and dialed Lorraines video call.

    While waiting for the call, Hui Ren took out two-thirds of the documents on the desk and put them aside.

    A light screen appeared on the tactical watch. In the light screen was Lorraines figure.

    Looking at the background, she was in the bar.

    Hui Ren was extremely angry!

    He, as a minister, was working hard, but as a deputy minister, Lorraine went to catch fish!

    How could this be!

    He did not show it. Instead, he took another stack of documents from a ce where the video could not be seen. It was about 90 of the total number of documents.

    There are a lot of documents that have been umted over the past few days. Among some of the important documents, only the two deputy ministers can sign I know that you are busy with the work of the bar, so I assigned you this much. It is not even a quarter of the total number. Lorraine, you cant continue fishing, right?

    Lorraine was still a little confused after receiving the video call.

    What happened? Why was the stack of documents in the video higher than that cold-faced ghost, Hui Ren?

    She subconsciously wanted to refuse.

    Hui Ren said nonchntly, I heard that Lord is preparing to patrol the major departments and check the work of each department. Its fine for me to work alone, but if Lordes over, there will be a lot of unfinished documents

    Lorraine :

    She had already figured out what was going to happen next.

    The lord had his hands behind his back, his expression unfriendly. His voice echoed like a bell,

    Ill deduct three months of your sry!

    Deduct three months of sry!

    Deduct your sry!

    She shook her head until her hair flew into the air. Bang! She patted the bar table. Its just a little paperwork! Duty calls, Leave it to me!

    Tang Yu did not care how the intelligence department operated. As a lord, he only needed to shake his hand Cough, he only needed to grasp the general direction.

    However, as a responsible and ambitious Great Lord, he was not at ease.

    At this moment, Tang Yu was in the workshop, holding a special storage ring in his hand. Inside were all the Nether Sea Crystals he had obtained this time.

    Ordinary version of the Nether Sea Crystals could only increase the Origin by 200%.

    The enhanced +3 version of the sea crystal can be increased by up to 400%, and the effect is average.

    Lord Tang only wants to strengthen the final version after fusion, Original Extract Crystal, which can increase the origin by up to 2000%.

    One Origin Crystal can increase by 0.3%, and it requires five Strengthening +3 of the Nether Sea Crystal to fuse.

    In other words, one Nether Sea Crystal can increase by 0.06%, 100 by 6%, and 10,000 by 600%. If you want to increase to the limit, then you have to 33,333 ? ! !

    A total of five hundred million!

    Fortunately, the Nether sea Crystal didnt need money, and it was all obtained through skill.

    Tang Yu didnt even dare to calcte how many Origin Crystals and consciousness values would be consumed during the process of strengthening and fusing.

    However, his mind was operating too quickly. Just as he thought of this, his mind had already begun to calcte the cost.

    -Just strengthening it would cost four to five hundred million Origin Crystals and four hundred million Origin Energy.

    In the subsequent fusion, the consumption of Origin Crystals and Origin Energy was also not small, about half of it being strengthened.

    Another ten billion!

    With such arge pasture like the Heavenly Blue, the consumption of his Origin Energy was not much, and he had saved up quite a bit of it Tang Yu counted several zeros at the back and felt slightly relieved.

    Origin Crystal?

    Great Lord Tang swallowed his saliva with great difficulty.

    Back then, he had only been a lord who had entered a few million in a day, and his family only had a few dozen mines.

    How could he dare to spend so much money

    Even if he had made arge sum of money in White City a few days ago, it would only be around sixty to seventy billion Origin Crystals. Origin Crystals would only take up less than half of the total value, and he would not be able to supply an individual to the limit.

    Tree Shades own ie?

    In order to continue developing, Origin Crystal Ore would take moderate mining mode, and the daily ie would only be tens of millions.

    Taxes and equipment sales would not do.

    It had only been a few years since the recovery of Origin Qi, but the level of the awakened ones on Earth was still low. The leek that they nted had not yet grown, and it was far from the mature leek that had been squeezed dry of soil outside.

    Shaking his head,

    At the very least, the ie from the past few days, along with thepensation crystals from the White Feather n and the White Fox n, was still quite abundant for the time being. They could hurry up and make a batch of Origin Essence Crystals.

    Tang Yu took out arge basket and poured out a batch of sea crystals.

    Then, under the control of Origin Energy, a Nether sea Crystal flew into the delivery port of the workshop. He clicked on the screen Strengthening, Strengthening, Strengthening, and in a sh, the Nether sea Crystal that had been strengthened by +3 flew out from the exit of the workshops ck box andnded in anotherrge basket that he had already prepared.

    The same operation repeated five times, and then five strengthened Nether sea Crystals were thrown into the ck box. Finally, he obtained a  Origin Crystal.

    The strengthening and integration of the workshop were allpleted in an instant.

    The entire process was short, but the operation was veryplicated.

    Why is there no function of mass production?

    Back then, it was because the manufacturing of weapons and equipment was tooplicated that Tang Yu reduced the sales of cutting-edge equipment.

    The current first-grade divine weapon was not made by the workshop, but from the assembly line homework of the equipment department, and finally the final steps of the various masters.

    Tang Yus mind was very fast.

    Focus your mind and control your Origin Energy. On average, you can transport several Nether Sea Crystals in a second.

    An hour passed.

    Hey on the mattress, dispirited. He controlled his Origin Energy to pick up the Nether Sea Crystals, but his speed was several times slower, looking like a salted fish.

    Its even more tiring than an assembly line. Why dont I let my clone do it? No, no, the clones senses are connected to the main body. If the clone is tired, i will be affected.

    Tang Yu frowned. Thats not right. I am a great lord. Why do I have to do this kind of trouble?

    He was the only one who could enter the workshop in the past, but after the territory rose to rank 7, he could already give others the authority to manage it.

    The figures of ine, Luo Zhe, Nancy, and the others shed through his mind one by one.

    Its decided to be you, Nancy. The first batch of source crystals should be used on you anyway.

    Nancy should be in the holynd, training at the back of the mountain.

    Not exactly training,

    She is recovering the origin she loses in the battle with the Mirror General, Nancy also lost a few percent of the source  but Tree Shade has all the materials to restore the origin, and she should be almost recovered by now.

    A contract chat was sent over, and Nancy soon left the workshop door.

    Tang Yu gave her permission.

    Nancy skipped into the workshop, still very curious about her new job. She waspletely unaware of her current situation.

    Come on, do your best.

    After exining the operation method and leaving the storage ring behind, Tang Yu stretched and left.

    Nancy nodded heavily.

    The castle,

    Tang Yu paid attention to the production of the workshop from time to time.

    Nancys work efficiency was not bad. She was a few times faster than him. That way, she would be able toplete the production of the Source Crystal in a short period of time Tang Yu praised his decision.

    But good times did notst long.

    Nancys efficiency was also decreasing. After a day, her mood was exhausted, and her speed was not much different from his.

    Tang Yu scratched his head, but he still took out Nancy.

    When she walked out of the workshop, this cheerful and optimistic girl was walking in the air. The Origin Energy around her body was trembling, making him very worried that there would be an explosion.

    Who should I find next?

    -ine, Luo Zhe, and Hui Ren are all busy. Hmm, I heard that Lorraine is also busy

    Lorraine, who was working overtime in the office, suddenly felt much more rxed. She was stunned. Do I actually have a hidden attribute that likes to work overtime?

    The back mountain,

    Zhu Shuli and Fanny suddenly shivered and looked around in surprise and bewilderment.

    In the air where the spiritual space was honing the sword skills, they suddenly felt a chill behind them. They immediately brandished their swords, and a sword light with the power ofws shed out, but only cut the air.

    Outside the workshop,

    Tang Yu punched his left palm with his right hand. I got it. How could I forget about No. 1 and No. 2? They are the best tools!

    The two puppets guarding No. 1 and No. 2 both had growth rate. Theirbat strength was no worse than the first echelon of followers. However, Tree Shade had not encountered a disaster in more than two years. He almost forgot the existence of No. 1 and No. 2.

    Tang Yu quickly called No. 1 over and started working with tons of tons after entering the workshop.

    The efficiency was not faster than Nancy, but it couldst long.

    One day,

    Two days,

    Number One maintained a steady speed until the remaining Origin Crystals in the warehouse were less than ten million. Tang Yu hurriedly called for a stop.

    After counting the number of Origin Crystals produced, there were around ten thousand.

    There was still some surplus when the supply was raised to the limit for one person.

    After thinking for a while,

    First, let thebat specialist Nancy raise to the limit, so that her strength can grow a lot.

    In addition, lets divide some to ine and Kong too. Each person can also increase the Origin by 500%~600%.

    I dont need it.

    Thinking about it carefully, Im really a good lord who values subordinates. Mm, Ill leave the battle in the small world to Nancy, ine, and the others.

    With the Source Crystal in hand, it took Nancy half a month to raise her Origin to the limit.

    Ever since then, she had been familiarizing himself with the increase in power.

    During the break of fishing, Tang Yu also went to the small world to inquire about the information there.

    He, who had the ability to control space, was suitable for investigating He always felt that something was wrong.

    He opened the diary.

    [May 23: Tree shade, sunny, small world, still sunny, as if the small world only have option for sunny days].

    [May 26: Tree shade, cloudy sky. Today, when I was wandering in the small world, I was discovered by several Divine Realm. They saw me alone, but they surrounded me with bad intentions. Is it really easy to bully this lord? In such a situation Of course, I left with a City Return Scroll, but I wrote this down first. ]

    [May 27th: Yesterdays return to the city was not from my heart, nor was it a strategic retreat. I was just toozy to take action by myself. I grab Nancy and Kong for a walk. Sure enough, I found them near where I left yesterday. The oldir of the Gods Domain. Brought the Heaven and Earth Lock this time, allowing Nancy and Kong to go wild, and the battle fluctuations could not be transmitted. ]

    [June 1st: Childrens Dayahem! A big event happened today. The legendary god of the North Sea appeared. It is said that two pirate generals took refuge with the North Sea God. With their power, the other three pirate generals fell. The battle fluctuated, separated by hundreds of miles. Thousands of miles away, you can see it. ]

    [June 2nd: Another major event happened today. Crimson Emperor actually fought with North Sea God, and it was fierce. First he confronted the Dragon King, and now he was against the North Sea God. How did the Emperor survive until now? ? The three fallen pirate generals have nothing to do with the Red Emperor, and they dont know what the madness of the sea emperor is. ]

    [June 7th: The Crimson Emperor had another fight with the Northern Sea God, but this time, the scale was even bigger. The three Emperors joined hands with the Imperial State experts to directly kick out the Northern Sea Divine Gods.]

    [June 8: The battle is too fierce, omitted. ]

    [June 9: The aftermath of the battle is too fierce, omitted.]

    [June 17: The Dragon Emperor and other Saint-ranked existences shed, and a True God (Saint-ranked) level existence in the Northern Sea God System struck out, knocking a huge hole in space out of the entire small world and shaking the world.]

    [June 18: Three general & Empire, reached a short-term peace agreement with the North Sea God Group. ]

    [June 25: Just now, Fanny, who was stationed in the small world, sent news that a violent tremor had urred in the small world. It wasnt caused by the aftermath of the battle. It seemed to be Wait this isnt time to be writing some diaries ! ]

    Tang Yu threw down the diary and hurried onto the teleportation array.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699

    At this moment, the Ocean Emperors small world waspletely seething with excitement.

    After a violent vibration, the Origin Qi in the entire small world gathered together. On a nameless mountain, a giant phantom appeared. Behind the phantom, pces appeared. Giant pirs rose around the pce, connecting to the horizon.

    This phantom,

    Some young experts could not recognize it, but the older generation was extremely familiar with it.

    The Ocean Emperor!

    In the era of the Ocean Emperor, some of the Three Emperors, the Pirate Generals, and even the top experts of the Empire had already be famous, while others had yet to reveal their outstanding talents. However, the prestige of the Ocean Emperor had already been deeply engraved in their hearts.

    In that era, there were countless geniuses of the younger generation in the Empire who worshipped the Ocean Emperor.

    He was a supreme expert who suppressed the Endless Sea!

    In the present day, there were the three Pirate Emperors, the five great empires, and the True Gods of the Northern Sea.

    There were many experts, but it was unknown who was the strongest.

    It could be the Dragon Emperor, a certain country level old monster, or a True God, but it was even more possible that the strongest existences were on par with each other.

    Even a Saint like the Dragon Emperor would not dare to ignore the invincible experts of the Crimson Emperor, the DarkStar Queen, and other Divine Domain experts.

    But in the era of the Ocean Emperor, he was recognized as the strongest in the sea!

    The only strongest!

    Even the five great empires had no choice but to back down in the face of the Ocean Emperor who had integrated all the pirates.

    If the Ocean Emperor had not died for unknown reason, the experts in the pirate circle would not have be as poor as they were today.

    When Tang Yu and the others arrived, they saw that the pces that had appeared and the enormous shadow in front of the pce were divided into several waves.

    The three Emperors and their own pirate groups;

    The five great empires national level old monsters and experts;

    The gods of the North Sea.

    The three Emperors stood rtively close to the imperial experts, while the North Sea group stood on the other side.

    Apart from that, there were also a lot of ordinary factions.

    there was a pirate n that was at the rank of a general, a n that was at the top of the empire, a n that had a high status and was highly respected. some was just an ordinary force here, and other was a n that was only at the rank of a regr general. another was a n that wasnt powerful.

    He could only stay in a position slightly closer to the outer area.

    Even so, the experts of each faction were still fighting over the position close to the pces. Perhaps, they would have a chance to obtain more opportunities.

    Tang Yu arrived quite early and upied a nearby mountain.

    The dozen or so mountain peaks in the periphery were all upied by the factions.

    Human, our Water Demon Race wants this mountain. We will give you three breaths to get lost!

    Tang Yu shot a nce.

    The Water Demon n was a race that seemed to have their lower bodies gathered from water, their upper bodies were sky blue, and they were humanoid, each of them three to four meters tall.

    This race has a high affinity for water, with a half-elemental body before the Unity Realm, and is more adept at energizing after the Unity Realm than ordinary races, and is a powerful group living in the Endless Sea.

    Inparison, although there were many humans, many kingdoms and empires had human provinces, there were only a few top experts among the human race. They could only be considered ordinary races.

    There were dozens of these Water Demons. Among them, there were thirteen Divine Realm experts. The three Divine Realm experts in the lead had extremely powerful auras. They were experts of the same realm.

    The Water Demon Race did not put this group of humans in their eyes. Among the forces that upied more than ten of the best mountains around them, humans were the weakest.

    However, although he had already given the order to chase them away, this group of humans remained indifferent. The Divine Realm expert of the Water Demon Race was furious.

    A huge palm made of water element mmed down. Thunder shed between the five fingers, its might threatening.

    Tang Yu didnt even look at it.

    Kong took a step forward, and the long sword at his waist unsheathed itself.

    Buzz

    The sound of a sword rang out, and a bright sword radiance cut open the huge palm. Its power did not diminish at all as it shed at the Divine Realm expert.

    What!

    The sharp aura of the sword energy enveloped his body, making it difficult for him to move. It was as if more than ten divine weapons were continuously shing across his body.

    The Water Demon n quickly erupted with Origin Energy, and at the same time, their bodies turned into energy.

    Swoosh

    His body, which hadpletely turned into water, was cut in half without any warning. A sharp sword light attached to the water that had been split open, and the water that had been turned into energy was quickly wiped out and annihted.

    In an instant,

    The Divine Domain of the Water Demon Race turned into countless water droplets that broke apart and gathered into the shape of a body in the distance, revealing a blue and white face.

    His aura had weakened a lot, and his eyes were filled with terror. One of his arms hadpletely disappeared, and he could sense a sharp sword energy at his severed arm that was difficult to erase!

    Lets go!

    The other Celestial Domain-Grade powerhouse didnt dare to say any harsh words. He led the rest of his nsmen away from the mountain where Tang Yu was. He didnt even dare to try to upy the other mountain peaks. He could only find a mountain peak that was quite far away from the projection and set up camp there.

    Not long after,

    The many forces hiding in the Small World Inner Realm and waiting had all appeared around the Sea Emperors projection. They upied the mountain peaks and many battles erupted.

    The core area where the three Emperors and national level experts were located was very calm. No force dared to touch the brows of the invincible experts.

    However, there were a lot of battles happening on the dozen or so mountain peaks in the periphery, and nearly two-thirds of them had been reced.

    Kong heavily injured the Water Demon n experts, and his reputation was illustrious. There were no more ignorant races that came forward.

    In front of the pce group,

    The giant shadow of the Ocean Emperor looked around, seemingly very satisfied with the presence of so manypetitors.

    I believe all of you have heard of my name. I wont speak any further. I know your purpose. My inheritance, the treasures that I have obtained after roaming the Endless Sea for tens of thousands of years, are all in the pces behind me.

    As long as you pass my test, my inheritance, and treasures will all be yours.

    The shadow of the Great Emperor paused, then said, There are threeplete holy artifacts, and there are even existences that are even more precious than holy artifacts

    The first assessment, you all take turns to step forward and stand in front of the circle of light in front of the great hall to test your qualifications.

    Who will go first?

    The surroundings werepletely silent.

    No expert took the lead. First, they were worried that the assessment might be dangerous. In addition, the Three Emperors and the others did not express their opinions. Ordinary experts did not dare to step forward.

    There was a minute or two of silence.

    An invincible expert from an empire looked at the projection of the Ocean Emperor and sneered.

    Great Emperor, you have fallen for thousands of years. Do you still think you are an existence that can suppress the endless sea?

    This invincible expert was not prepared to follow the steps of the Great Emperor.

    The treasure is right in front of you. Who cares about your assessment?

    He shed his saber at the closest hall.

    The Fire Laws on the saber light leaked out, as if it wanted to burn everything.

    The Sea Emperor raised his illusory palm.

    On a virtual image that pierced through heaven and earth, mysterious lines appeared.

    Buzz

    The virtual palm seemed to be a world. The de light with the mew entered the palm of the hand, not causing any ssh.

    This hand that was like an abyss pinched the invincible expert, as if it was pinching a bubble.

    With a poof, the invincible eye opened wide, and the breath dissipated like smoke. His whole body turned into ashes and flew away, leaving only an iplete holy weapon falling from the sky.

    ng

    The iplete holy weapon was inserted into the mud, shining with a flickering light.

    Gulp

    The eyes of the other old monsters were filled with disbelief.

    Why had the Ocean Emperor died so many years ago? Why was the backup he had set up so terrifying?

    He was a saint. He could win against an invincible existence at the Divine Domain Realm, but he couldnt damage his opponents origin. Meanwhile, the Ocean Emperor could kill an invincible expert with just a shadow?

    Wasnt he only a saint at that time?

    Why!

    The few national experts choked, but they did not dare to get angry at the Great Emperor Virtual Image. They could only obey the rules that the Great Emperor had set down.

    At least,

    There is still a chance to get those holy artifacts, right?

    After the great Emperor died, the trump cards he left behind were already so terrifying. The great Emperors own inheritance must be even more mysterious than they had imagined!

    The great Emperor is right. We will definitely fulfill your request and bring your inheritance to greater heights.

    Great Emperor, you can suppress the Endless Sea. The inheritance should not be buried in this small world.

    The three Emperor rank and national level experts changed their opinion extremely quickly.

    Suddenly, an invincible expert shot a nce at the surroundings. Such a precious inheritance of the great Emperor would only be buried in our existence. They

    It went without saying.

    The invincible expert probed and found that the great Emperors virtual image had no intention of objecting.

    Immediately, he pointed the spearhead at the ordinary factions outside.

    The first rule of the Great Emperors assessment was talent. They did not have an absolute advantage. Only when thepetitors decreased, the chances of them obtaining the inheritance would increase.

    The auras of the invincible existences and sages erupted, pressing down on the faces of the Divine Realm experts until they turned pale.

    Immediately, some forces retreated.

    Although the inheritance was good, they still had to fight for the chance.

    But now, it wasnt worth it if they didnt have the slightest chance to stay and die!

    A group of forces left.

    Very quickly,

    Other than the three Emperors, the World-level experts, True God level experts, and their direct line of descent, there were only a few powers left in the periphery that had yet to retreat.

    Or perhaps they pretended to be ready to leave, but they was dilly-dallying, wanting to wait for an expert who didnt have a chance.

    Those who stay, just fall.

    An unmatched expert took action, holding a broken holy artifact in his hand, killing a Divine Domain expert in one move.

    The other experts finally felt a chill run down their spines. They wanted to escape, but that unmatched expert caught up to them. At the same time, the experts under that unmatched expert also took action.

    In just a few minutes,

    All the experts of a famous power had died.

    When this invincible expert attacked, the other forces on the other mountains all burned their essences and used secret arts to escape as fast as they could.

    However, the one who attacked was not just an invincible expert.

    One of them attacked Tang Yu and the others.

    Before the attack even arrived, the change in the world caused by the killing move caused the entire mountain to copse.

    At this time,

    Nancy exploded and instantly entered the ethereal state.

    Origin burned violently, and with the heavy sword in hand, an extremely violent Ghost sh that carried the power of the Laws of Cmity struck out.

    Boom ! !

    The terrifying aftermath caused Tang Yu and others to fly far away.

    The invincible expert was also sent flying.

    He flew several kilometers away and stopped in the air.

    Nancy flew more than ten kilometers away. The hands holding the sword showed signs of cracking. The third-ranked divine weapon had also been damaged to a certain extent when it collided with the damaged divine weapon.

    Apart from thews and the richness of the origin, Nancy could notpare to this invincible expert in front of her.

    This invincible expert was extremely shocked!

    In this confrontation, he had lost his origin energy!

    Of course, the number of source energy lost by the human experts on the other side was even greater. Whether it was the amount of source energy she burned or the damage caused by the collision, there was at least 7%  8% of it.

    However, to be able to injure him while holding a damaged saint artifact was enough to be proud of!

    Human, you are very strong. If you had a saint artifact, you might be able to fight me. But now

    Once again, he activated the power ofws. As long as they shed a few more times, a human expert that had appeared with great difficulty would still die.

    He had no intention of letting it go just because he admired her.

    Suddenly,

    He sensed Nancys aura and her robust origin. His face turned into shock!

    The source of a human powerhouse was not like what he had predicted. She had not lost 7%  8%. Under his careful perception, her source had only lost less than 1,5%!

    How could it be so little ? !

    No, no, her origin was too strong! It was at least four or five times that of his!

    Damn it!

    This invincible expert caught a glimpse of the other few who had attacked in other directions were all ughtering.

    The few powers left behind had almost no ability to resist at all.

    He was the only one in trouble.

    If he could not take down this group of humans, he would be ridiculedter.

    I have to pay a price.

    The invincible powerhouse burned his origin by 0.5%, and his aura immediately rose. The power of the spear he thrust out increased by countless times!

    Nancy was already burning her origin, and she couldnt increase it.

    However, her eyes were as determined as ever.

    The sword was there, the person was there, and she would never retreat!

    Tang Yus eyes could barely keep up with the speed of the two, and he could only rely on the power of space to capture them.

    He stopped ine from making a move.

    His personal domain opened and expanded continuously.

    Buzz

    The world in front of him changed colors and was branded with his own mark.

    Without the need to build a division territory, Tang Yu pulled the endless energy values in the inventory of the territory and raised his hand. An invisible, intangible, and undetectable fluctuation fell from above Nancys head.

    In an instant,

    Nancys aura rose steadily, and it rose even faster and higher than that invincible expert.

    In just a short moment, her aura had increased by ten times!

    At the same time that the damaged Sacred Weapon thrust out, Nancy swung her sword, and the extremely concentrated purple sword light shed out, causing space to crack apart inch by inch.

    Boom ! ! !

    An even more terrifying shockwave spread out. Apart from the pceplex where the Great Ocean Emperors illusion was located, the surroundings had already turned into a void zone.

    The spatial crack that was several kilometers long was like a small asteroid belt. Countless spatial fragments scattered about.

    It slowly healed.

    Nancy only retreated a little.

    However, the Invincible Realm expert flew dozens of kilometers away. He was dizzy, and his body had already cracked open, revealing rays of extremely terrifying light.

    He was shocked.

    Even the holy weapon spear was trembling!

    The three Emperors, national level experts, and True Gods, regardless of whether they attacked or not, were all far away from the spatial crack created by the collision.

    Looking at Nancy, looking at the other human experts who were also safe and sound under the terrifying energy flow and spatial flow

    Their eyes were also filled with shock.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700

    It was no longer important how strong the other races were.

    The Three Emperors, True Gods, and other existences all recognized the status of the human race.

    No matter how aggrieved the invincible expert was, he could only ept it.

    The spatial crack that had been sted several kilometers away was slowly repairing itself. The Three Emperors and the others all heaved a sigh of relief.

    They werent afraid of the spatial turbulence, but they didnt dare to venture too deep into it. It was easy for them to get lost, and they were even more worried that the fragile little world would copse. The inheritance and treasures left behind by the Ocean Emperor would be swept away by the spatial turbulence and disappear. In the end, it would all be for naught.

    A few minutester,

    Apart from a few Divine Domain experts who had mastered high-level secret arts or special escape treasures, the rest of the Divine Domain experts and Unity Realm experts had all perished.

    The Ocean Emperors illusory image turned a blind eye to this.

    After a moment of silence,

    Crimson Emperor signaled with his eyes, and an unremarkable Unity Realm pirate took the lead and stepped onto the circle of light in front of the great hall.

    The moment he stood still, the circle of light lit up withyers of blue brilliance, and then disappeared.

    Next.

    The Great Emperor virtual projection said.

    The Unity Realm expert walked out of the circle of light. He was very puzzled. What level was the blue light? The Great Emperor did not say anything, so he did not dare to ask.

    The second person to step forward was a Divine Domain Realm expert.

    He took a deep breath and walked into the circle of light.

    Buzz

    Layer afteryer of dark blue brilliance rose and fell around him.

    At this time, the other powerhouses had touched the gate.

    It was also blue brilliance, but this one produced a darker color, and the height of the brilliance rose higher. Presumably, this was the standard to measure the strength of the aptitude.

    A few Divine Domain experts in a row were all blue in color.

    The color was deep, and one of them had the deepest color. The light rushed up ten meters.

    There was a hint of purple mixed in the deep blue.

    Ill do it.

    An invincible expert from the Empire descended from the sky and stepped on the ground. In a split second, a dense purple radiance rushed up. It was a height of fifty to sixty meters. This invincible expert, who was not small, was drowned in the purple radiance.

    However, when he walked out of the circle, it was difficult to hide the smile on his face.

    A god that wasparable to an invincible expert walked up the circle. This time, there was only a faint purple intent. He snorted coldly.

    Experts who could raise a disaster level tsunami by stomping their feet in the Endless Sea honestly conducted a qualification test in front of this great hall.

    Basically, it was between blue and purple. Most of the Divine Realm experts were light purple, and there were also a few who had reached this level. Perhaps they would be valued when they went back.

    Some of the World-level experts also went up.

    At present, the one with the highest aptitude was a sage level old monster. When he stepped onto the circle of light, circles of light golden lotus flowers emerged from the extremely dense purple light.

    Blue, purple, gold!

    Perhaps there was even the lowest level of white, but the surroundings of the main hall were all at the Unity Realm at the very least. Those who could reach this realm wouldnt be far inferior in talent.

    At this time,

    An old acquaintance walked onto the circle of light. It was the Crimson Emperor.

    He was surrounded by streams of red air currents, walking between the wisps of thews of Tao rhyme. When hended on the circle of light

    Buzz

    A pale golden light shot up into the sky.

    It was a few hundred meters tall!

    Even the Emperor of the Void Sea, who had been expressionless all this time, nodded slightly.

    The other experts looked at the Crimson Emperor with unfriendly gazes, especially the Dragon Emperor and the Northern Sea Divine Spirit who had a grudge against him.

    As of now,

    More than two-thirds of the experts who had gone through the aptitude test had already passed, including quite a few national level experts.

    And the Crimson Emperor had a great advantage.

    Lets go too.

    When Tang Yu and the others approached, they attracted a lot of attention.

    This group of human experts that suddenly appeared, many peak existences were curious, fearful, and also hiding their killing intent.

    Ill go first.

    Zhu Shuli was the first to step forward.

    Zhu Shuli characteristics were not obvious. A pair of ears were hidden inside her algae green hair.

    When Zhu Shuli stepped on the circle of light,

    Tang Yu felt a very obvious fluctuation spread from the circle of light.

    In an instant,

    A dazzling golden pir of light pierced through the clouds.

    The Crimson Emperor, who had just felt that he had a great advantage and was likely to inherit the treasure of the Sea Emperor, froze on the spot.

    The focus was less than three seconds.

    Uh-huh!

    Zhu Shuli walked back in a very spirited manner, ignoring the gazes around him. Her small chest was tall and straight, but it was still t.

    Tang Yu and the others walked up the circle of light one after another.

    Luo Zhe, Lorraine, Hui Ren, Fanny

    Luo Zhe was a pale gold color. The pir of light that Lorraine shot into the sky was simr in color to of the Zhu Shulie, but Hui Ren and Fanny were already extremely bright gold. The height of the pir of light was at least two to three thousand meters.

    Zhu Shulis face immediately fell.

    Why? She was clearly the youngest!

    Tang Yu understood a little.

    Aptitude wasnt just the aptitude forbat strength, it also includedprehension ability, affinity to the elements, and so on.

    Comprehension might not be able to be detected directly, but this circle of light was able to determine the exact level of ones strength, domain, andprehension ofws.

    Nancy burst out with too much momentum. The Crimson Emperor and the others only thought that Nancy was also at the Divine Domain Realm.

    However, the circle of light was different. She knew Nancys exact strength and could also measure herprehension ofws.

    The peak of the Unity Realm.

    She touched upon the surface of the Laws.

    Her natural endowments were undoubtedly many times higher than that of an invincible powerhouse like Crimson Emperor!

    Her age was also the same. Under her formidable physique, the circle of light was unable to determine exactly how old they was, but it could be determined that each of these humans was less than two hundred years old!

    When Nancy stepped onto the circle of light, what shot up into the sky was no longer a golden light.

    Instead, it was a faint red light that looked like the red light beside the me patterns.

    When it detected ine, the dense red light could not be covered up. It almost enveloped the pces, and the dazzling red light pir seemed to pierce through the sky of the small world.

    Good, good, good! The illusion of the Ocean Emperor said excitedly.

    The Crimson Emperor and the other experts had gloomy expressions.

    How could this group of humans have such high aptitudes?

    Suddenly,

    Not far away, an invincible expert transformed into a ck light that devoured everything. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before ine.

    -Its the Dark Rakshasa!

    I heard that he has the ability to clone himself.

    It would be best if I could get rid of a human genius.

    A group of top existences watched coldly from the side.

    Nancy knew the strength of her big sister ine, so she was not in a hurry. In the eyes of the other powerhouses, her reaction was a bit slow.

    Sess!

    The lips of the Invincible Dark Rakshasa under the mask curled up slightly.

    In an instant,

    His figure was fixed in front of ine, inch by inch, disappearingpletely.

    If there are any more who vite the rules, cancel the qualification of the entire faction! The illusory image of the Ocean Emperor snorted coldly.

    The cold gaze made countless top existences present feel endless hatred.

    Why didnt the Emperor have any objections to chasing and killing those ordinary experts? Werent those group of humans just slightly better

    As their thoughts moved, the top existences suppressed their restless thoughts, but when they looked at Tang Yu and the others, they still harbored ill intentions.

    When the Sea Emperor was here, we couldnt do anything.

    However,

    Even if you win the inheritance of the Emperor, as long as you leave this small world, at that time

    Tang Yu shrugged. He didnt care.

    He just felt that the inheritance test of the Ocean Emperor was a bit slow.

    Even the aptitude test couldnt be carried out in batches.

    Tang Yu walked down from the circle of light. He didntment on his own pir of light. He was a big shot who hadprehended severalws. The function of the circle of light was definitely limited. It was a bad review!

    At this moment,

    Hong Yue walked up to the circle of light with an indifferent expression.

    A faint hmm? Tang Yu seemed to see the circle of light pause for a moment, and then it seemed to be an illusion.

    The next moment,

    A dazzling golden pir of light shot up into the sky, reaching a height of two to three thousand meters.

    The Crimson Emperor and the others were already immune to this. There was no one in this group of humans that was inferior. The weakest wasparable to the Crimson Emperor. It made people wonder if the Sea Emperor had cheated on this group of humans.

    Perhaps, back then, the Sea Emperor, who had always been rumored to be a sea Emperor, was actually a human?

    Hong Yue walked down from the ring of light.

    Suddenly,

    Tang Yu saw the apparition of the Ocean Emperor raise its head and look towards the horizon, as if it had seen something.

    Many existences were attracted by it, and their expressions changed slightly

    The next moment,

    Rumble

    An intense wave of energy that was even more terrifying than when Nancy had shed through the spatial rift several kilometers away came from the sky.

    The entire sky was like a shattered mirror. It shattered with a crash, and ck cracks crisscrossed.

    In just an instant,

    The sky was set.

    The entire small world was disintegrating. The winds of destruction in the chaotic streams of space blew, and destructive lightning shed.

    What happened?

    The peak existences were puzzled. They did not sense any danger, but the Great Emperor Void Statue seemed to see some terrifying existence.

    Rumble

    The pirs that pierced into the sky copsed, and with a loud bang, the pces that stood in great numbers were swallowed up by the shattered space. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared from the sight of the existences.

    No

    A sage level existence had only just reacted when he saw that the shattered fragments of the pces had already been swept into the depths of the spatial turbulence, and had instantly disappeared.

    The illusion of the Ocean Emperor flickered a few times before finally disappearing.

    The treasure was gone.

    The inheritance was also gone.

    In the distance,

    The mountain peaks were devoured by the shattered space. The sky waspletely dark, and some of the Unity Realm experts were blown by the Wind of Annihtion. Their bodies disappeared inch by inch.

    Retreat!

    Many experts showed their abilities and left the small world that was about to be devoured by the spatial turbulence.

    Tang Yu also took out a Return Scroll.

    In a split second,

    His sharp space sensed that something had shot out from where the Great Emperor Void had disappeared.

    He couldnt feel it, he couldnt exin it clearly.

    His instinct reminded him that there was great danger.

    ine, Nancy, Kong, and the others also sensed it, and their expressions were on guard.

    Hong Yue, who was also on guard not far away, was stunned, and her clear eyes fell into chaos.

    Its a soul type attack. Im afraid that the inheritance of the Great Emperor was a conspiracy from the beginning to the end!

    ine judged.

    At this time, they had already returned to the sub-territory in White Town.

    Relying on the Return Scroll, it only took a short moment.

    Some soul attacks were limited by the distance of casting spells. As long as the distance was exceeded, the secret method would automatically be interrupted.

    However, after bringing Hong Yue to White Town, her condition did not improve and she was still unconscious.

    Unconscious is no longer the worst oue. Lord, you might as well add some luck to Hong Yue.

    One of the effects of Psychic Energy was to temporarily increase Luck.

    No matter what happened, there was no harm in having a higher Luck.

    ine was right. If it was really a backup n set up by the Ocean Emperor in order to revive, Hong Yue should not have much resistance. If she was unconscious, it meant that she was still safe for the time being.

    Right

    It was not good to invade Hong Yues soul space at this time, but he actually had a way to observe the safety of Hong Yue!

    Tang Yu immediately sank his mind into her mind.

    In her brain, beside the small soul person, a golden book appeared.

    -Book of Contract!

    In the book,

    The contract B party Hong Yue has not changed, which means that she is still alive  if it is contaminated by the Heart Demon or possessed, shell die, and the contract is naturally broken.

    A few minutes ago,

    In the soul space of Hong Yue, a sea of blood floated up and down.

    A miniature version of the Sea Emperor Virtual Image appeared in the soul space of this ce.

    Transforming into a sea of blood? Very good, it can not be morepatible with this Emperor. Her aptitude is also superior. This Emperor has waited for so many years It is a pity that she is a female.

    He was only a fragment of his soul, but he still possessed a portion of the strength that suppressed the Endless Sea back then.

    With just a single finger, the iparably solid soul form of Hong Yue instantly dimmed and was about to shatter.

    The Ocean Emperors illusory image prepared to rush up and devour soul of Hong Yue.

    Suddenly,

    Hong Yues soul was dim and almost transparent, and a golden light emerged from within it.

    The golden light expanded, and it could be seen that it was a golden page.

    Threads of golden light bloomed, as if they were the dawn that dispelled the darkness.

    In an instant,

    The pressure brought about by the Sea Emperors soul forcepletely dissipated.

    What?

    The Emperor was stunned.

    The golden paper continued to expand, and in the blink of an eye, it covered the entire soul space.

    From within the paper, the Ocean Emperor saw mountains, rivers, a giant city, a magnificent floating ind full of immortal energy, and a giant tree rooted on the floating ind.

    Outside the floating ind, one could faintly see cities, mountains, valleys, oceans, deserts.

    It was like a world of its own.

    It was not the unstable small world like his.

    Instead, it was a higher world withpletews, stable world barriers, and rich Origin Qi.

    This world was like a brilliant bell, pressing down on him.

    Contract,

    Although it was only a contract between Tang Yu and Hong Yue, it was a tform for the system.

    As for the territory, it was now spread across dozens of different worlds, with hundreds of territories and tens of millions of people.

    The Ocean Emperor was not clear.

    He did not understand why a mere soul that was weak in his eyes would instantly burst out with such great power that he was shocked.

    Even if it was a saint artifact, a high-grade saint artifact had to have a corresponding realm andprehension ofws to be unleashed.

    What was that golden piece of paper?

    Even if you have the protection of a treasure

    The Ocean Emperor bombarded the soul of Hong Yue crazily. He could no longer devour soul of the Bloody Moon. Even if there were some residual effects, as long as he could use this extremely suitable body to be reborn, it would be worth it!

    However, no matter how he attacked, the faint golden film that wrapped Hong Yue soul did not tremble at all.

    It caused his expression to change from shock, to horror, and then to shock.

    The world formed by the golden piece of paper came crashing down.

    The illusory face of the Ocean Emperor froze.

    The soul body shattered and was obliterated by the surging torrent, leaving behind only a few pure memory fragments.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701

    Floating Ind, Tree Shade City.

    Dense Genesis Qi floated around the ind like white ribbons, making the huge city suspended in the air look like a celestial realm.

    Hong Yue is not in a serious problem, but there is a chance. When she wakes up from the deep sleep, Im afraid, Nancy, your position as the number onebat force in the tree shade will be moved back a bit.

    Hong Yue had slept for three days and still had not woken up, but her aura was getting stronger and stronger.

    Through the connection of the contract, Tang Yu knew a little about the situation of Hong Yue, but he did not expect it to be so serious.

    The Ocean Emperor had deceived many top existences in the Endless Sea, but he had died unjustly.

    ine and the others heaved a sigh of relief. Only Nancy was a little nervous.

    her position as a gold medal fighter had been threatened. Should she train a little harder in the future?

    Lets add another five minutes!

    Nancy made up her mind with great difficulty.

    What I want to say today is the second topic. What do you all think about setting up a teleportation formation in the Mountain and Sea World?

    Among the followers, Nancy, Fanny, Zhushu Li and the like asked in vain, while ine, Luo Zhe, and Huiren were more insightful.

    However, other than his followers, there were also the higher-ups of Tree Shades territory.

    There are Chen Haiping, the Minister of Municipal Affairs, Yan Dingtian, who has been promoted to be one of the chief instructors of Xtreme Martial Arts, Zhuang Laifu, who is in charge of spying on intelligence from all over the world, and Wang Zhou, the Minister of Foreign Affairs

    Chen Haiping sorted out the information in his hand, and said: Lord, I think the time is ripe. ording to the current calction ofbat power, Miss Nancy may not be as good as the real holy rank, but in our territory, there are a lot of holy ranks. The level of threat is also limited

    Moreover, in the current continent, many top forces have fallen into the whirlpool of war, and have no time to care about anything else. It is a good time for us to be on the stage.

    I agree with Minister Chens opinion. A high-level senior from the Municipal Department spoke, and he took out a document, In the first stage, I suggest that our teleportation array connect with the forces we have made friends with, such as White City, and build cities in the following ces to maximize benefits

    Several higher-ups were prepared and said their opinions.

    Tang Yu listened quietly.

    His train of thought became much clearer.

    The Treasure Gathering Pavilion was located in several neutral giant cities in White City. It was very well-known, and it also cooperated with the local forces. The teleportation array connected to them was equivalent to a door connected to a new website on a popr website. It could bring a lot of traffic in the early stage.

    Another point,

    The news of a top existence appearing in the human race was only circted in the top circle of the Endless Sea for the time being, but it would not be long before the top forces on the continent would know.

    For humans who had never had a top existence to hold down the fort and could only be considered ordinary races, it was undoubtedly a piece of exciting news.

    After a pause, he said,

    Tang Yu said, Choose a suitable location and build a giant central city. In the future, all teleportation arrays will have to be transported through the central city

    It might seem a bit troublesome, but if the teleportation arrays he built spread throughout the Mountain and Sea World, in the long run, the central city would be the true core of the world.

    We will set up a sect outside the Central Giant City and recruit talented human trainee. The Devil Race is a great enemy. Even if it doesnt affect us at the moment, we can not rx.

    In the past, the war between the Origin Star and the Devil Racested for thousands of years. The experts fell one after another, but the reserve forces were unable to replenish in time, causing the Origin Star to be weaker and weaker. In the end, it was defeated by the Devil Race. We have to be wary of it. The Heavenly Blue alone is not enough, and there are even more human beings scattered in the Mountain and Sea World. Even if it is only one in a hundred thousand, one in a million meets our requirements, it is still not a weak force.

    Mountain and Sea World,

    Tang Yu, ine, and Nancy flew among the boundless mountains.

    The central city was set up on the Mystic Cloud Hignds, where the fate of the entire Mountain and Sea Great World gathered.

    Zhuang Laifu, the former Trickster Thief, has now grown into a qualified intelligence leader, and led a group of intelligence personnel to explore more than a dozen areas suitable for building a central giant city and creating a sect.

    Lord, our meeting seems to have not confirmed the name of the sect. Is it still called the Immortal School?

    ine, who was flying several thousand meters in the air, tilted her head and asked.

    Tang Yu was deep in thought.

    Speaking of which, why was no one discussing the name of the sect in the meeting just now?

    Perhaps in the eyes of the higher-ups, the name of the sect is not important. Isnt the name of the Tree Shade City still catchy after all these years?

    However, it was impossible for the sects of the Mountain and Sea World to be called the Tree Shade Sect!

    It also felt normal to be called the Immortal Sect.

    In the Heavenly Blue, the power they controlled was an Immortal God, and the Immortal Sect was the only cultivation holynd in the world.

    But in the Mountain and Sea World, for ordinary people and low-level cultivators, the power of the Void Treading Realm was like an Immortal God.

    Not to mention the existence of gods.

    The word Immortal was not domineering enough, and it was difficult to increase the reputation of the sect.

    Tang Yu took out a few pieces of paper.

    Under the extraordinary force field, the strong wind brought by the high-speed flight did not cause the papers in his hand to fluctuate at all.

    These pieces of paper recorded some sects and organizations.

    On the continent, the Void Treading realm could establish a sect, and those below the Void Treading realm could only be considered to be inferior to the wild forces.

    The names of most sects and organizations all had some characteristics of their race, and most of the people they recruited were from the same n.

    As for the human race, because there were no supreme existences, no sages, no invincible experts, no matter how many people there were, they were just a pile of loose sand, scattered in various empires and kingdoms.

    There were also some who left the core areas and created their own countries, such as the Great Chang Kingdom and the Blue Water Duchy. They were almost all in areas with rtively poor resources.

    Tang Yus goal was not just the human race, but also the feathered human race, fox race, and other races that had simr aesthetic standards as the human race.

    After pondering for a moment, he said, It is not called the Immortal Gate, but the Great Dao Sect!

    It was named after the Great Dao!

    Thews that a Saintprehended were only a singlew. They were like mes and ss mes, and they were all one of the myriadws that were formed from the Origin Source Law.

    Only byprehending the Origin Source Law could one be considered to have stepped onto the Great Dao.

    In Tang Yus opinion, there were only a handful of Sages in the Mountain and Sea World, and not a single existence hade into contact with the Origin Source Law Even a singlew was between the introductory and the beginner stages.

    The Sea Emperor who had suppressed the Endless Sea might be qualified toe into contact with the Origin Source Law.

    The two words, Great Dao, hung high above the nine heavens.

    It could not be looked at, it could not be reached.

    And entering the great dao sect could directly point to the Great Dao.

    Tang Yu wanted to write this in the propagandanguage, but he was a little afraid of being beaten.

    Most of the areas on the continent were wilderness without people.

    A small portion of areas with rich Genesis Qi were either upied by various races or upied by beasts.

    The dozen or so locations provided by Zhuang Laifu were all top tier treasurednds, most of which were famous danger zones.

    The speed at which Tang Yu and the other two were flying was already ten times faster than the speed of sound. Even the scenery that overlooked the earth was thrown behind them in the blink of an eye, and they even made use of the teleportation formation to travel several times.

    Even so,

    It took them more than half a month to travel to more than ten ces.

    Five of them were upied by foreign races, and the other ces were upied by beasts at the Unity Realm or even the Divine Domain Realm. It was precisely because of this that these treasurednds were preserved.

    Right now, they were heading towards thest location, and it was also the ce he was looking forward to the most.

    The reputation of the nearby area was not low.

    Azure Mountain Range, Nine Dragons Mountain Range.

    Looking from afar, the mountains were undting, and between the mountains, there were nine flowing rivers that were like nine divine dragons that gathered in a mountain.

    This mountain was the Nine Dragons Mountain.

    The nine rivers converged, and a deep and bottomless pit seemed to be divided in half by an arc, half deep and half shallow.

    It was called the Yin Yang Pond.

    This was not only a strange pond, but also a cultivation treasurend.

    The intelligence department found out that the Yin Yang Pond had the effect of condensing Origin Energy and tempering the body.

    It wasnt of much use to him, but for the awakened realm, this Yin Yang Pond was very useful. It could increase the speed of cultivation, strengthen the foundation, and so on.

    He had already decided to establish a great Dao Sect and gather the human geniuses into a bowl. This Yin Yang Pond was quite useful.

    When Tang Yu arrived, he saw that there were quite a few figures below the Nine Dragons Mountain.

    There were humans, orcs, jade race, and otherrge races in the vicinity. There were also some strange races that he could not recognize.

    They gathered here and formed small camps.

    Why are there so many people?

    Nancy obviously did not look at the information.

    ine exined, In the Yin Yang Pond, there exists a powerful strange beast. During the extreme cold of every year, this strange beast will emerge from the bottom of the pond. All forces will pay tribute to the strange beast, and if the strange beast is satisfied, it can allow three to five outstanding juniors to enter the Yin Yang Pond to train themselves. This will also be helpful for future breakthroughs It seems that the extreme cold of this region is about to arrive?

    ine was not too sure.

    The Mountain and Sea World also had spring, summer, autumn, and winter, but there was no north and south, and the seasons of different regions might changepletely.

    It might really be about to reach the extreme cold.

    He looked down.

    Most of them were descendants of the awakened realm, but there was nock of Void Treading realm, and there were also several Unity realm experts.

    Although Unity realm was inferior to dogs when exploring the Nether Sea, even among the top forces, Unity realm was still the middle level, and it was already very good for most forces to have a Unity realm ancestor.

    Tang Yu and the other two quietly floated in the air. The surrounding space slightly distorted, not attracting any attention from the Unity realm.

    He looked at the Nine Dragons Mountain, his gaze prating throughyers of obstacles, seeing the Yin Yang Pond within the Nine Dragons Mountain, and the pond water of the Yin Yang Pond.

    There were no strange beasts in the entire Nine Dragons Mountain, but at the bottom of the Yin Yang Pond, he sensed an obscure and powerful aura.

    Its about to wake up.

    Crash!

    The water in the pond boiled.

    A surging aura gradually spread out.

    One of the nine rivers outside the mountain, the river water surged endlessly.

    A huge fish with dragon whiskers emerged from the wide river.

    Dragonfish was the overlord of the Nine Dragons Mountain region.

    It looked around and waved its whiskers downward.

    Many forces in front of the Nine Dragons Mountain had dealt with Dragonfish. Immediately, one of the powerhouses of one force stepped forward and took out a pile of mountain-like treasures from the space ring.

    Most of them were rare medicinal materials collected from various ces, and some were refined into medicinal pills.

    Your Majesty, these are the offerings of our Violet Jade n this year.

    The Dragonfish opened its mouth and inhaled, carrying the tribute in its mouth from several kilometers away.

    After a while,

    It breathed out in satisfaction. The arrow formed by the water flow pointed forward.

    Thank you, Your Holiness, the Purple Jade Tribe Chief bowed slightly.

    The Purple Jade Tribe was one of the few great ns in this region. They had offered quite a few tributes and were familiar with the demands of the dragon fish. Immediately, more than a dozen awakened descendants walked towards the Yin Yang Pond.

    There were quite a number of humans outside the Nine Dragons Mountain, and they seemed toe from several powers, but the one leading them was just a Void Stepping cultivator.

    They did not dare to fight for the first ce.

    Tang Yu looked coldly to the side, not in a hurry.

    Other than the Purple Jade Tribe, most races could only get three to five ces to enter the Yin Yang Pond after offering tribute.

    Esteemed Dragonfish, dont we have five ces?

    A Unity Realm cultivator was sweating.

    Next to him were five Awakened ones who were about to enter the Nine Dragons Mountain. However, at this moment, they were stopped by a water arrow.

    Hu wu

    The Dragonfish red at him and pressed its aura forward, causing the mountains and rivers to change color.

    Even though he was the second strongest person in the n, a powerhouse who could deter countless other races, he could only cower in front of the Dragonfish.

    He picked out three juniors from among them.

    Weve seen enough. Its time for us to make our appearance.

    Tang Yu and the other two revealed their figures, and their faint auras spread out.

    The Dragonfish that was about to receive the tribute suddenly stopped, causing the Unity Realm expert to be nervous. He didnt know if the tribute made the old Dragonfish dissatisfied?

    The Dragonfish, however, did not look at him. Instead, it looked at the sky.

    Thus, this Unity Realm expert also looked over.

    Where did this idiote from

    The Unity Realm expert sensed a fatal threat from the wisps of aura that Tang Yu released. He hurriedly held down the junior who was about to speak nonsense.

    The human forces were also paying attention.

    Are those seniors human?

    Thats impossible. They seem to be an existence that even dragonfish are afraid of. We humans have never heard of such an expert.

    Perhaps they are some race that looks simr to us humans. The Void Tramplers gaze dimmed as he spoke.

    They saw that the three experts in the sky seemed to have no intention of paying attention to the Dragonfish, and they flew towards the peak of Nine-dragons Mountain.

    The male expert in the middle waved his hand. They didnt sense anything, but there seemed to be a mighty force enveloping them. In an instant, the peak of Nine-dragons Mountain was shaved off some t ground, and pces appeared on the peak and the mountainside.

    The male expert pressed down with his hand.

    The Nine Dragons Mountain suddenly changed with a rumble. The mountain near the side of the Yin-Yang Lake stretched out, forming a canyon that enveloped the Yin-Yang Lake within.

    The side near the Azure Mountain Range became much calmer, winding from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the mountain.

    Rumble!

    A stone tablet that was several hundred meters tall rose up. Tang Yu pointed his finger at it as a sword.

    Swoosh swoosh swoosh

    In an instant, on the huge stone tablet, three brush moving dragons carved the Chinese characters. A sword intent that epassed nearly ten types ofws soared into the sky.

    There were many races that did not understand Chinese characters, including the human race.

    However, with a single nce, they understood the words on the giant stone tablet.

    The Great Dao Sect!

    Just a single nce was like seeing a sea of fire that filled the sky. They saw a full moon that froze the soul. They saw a giant tree that supported the sky. They saw

    No matter if it was the Unity Realm or the Awakening Realm, they were all shocked.

    Only the dull dragonfish suddenly let out a sharp cry.

    What if they were taken by the tyrant?

    Eat, eat!

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702

    The Dragonfish was a fish that liked to sleep.

    Every year, apart from the time it epted the tributes, it spent most of its time hibernating.

    As a fish whose purpose is to grow stronger while sleeping, it initially refuses to fight.

    If it could ept tributes, it would be stronger. Why did it need to fight?

    Its mostmonly used method was the Dragon Might. The pressure of a certain type of Dragonfish with the bloodline of a dragon far surpassed its peers. Just the pressure alone could suppress the Unity Realm. In the thousands of years since it became the overlord of Nine Dragons Mountain, the Dragonfish had never truly fought with anyone.

    The three in the sky didnt have a strong aura to it, but it instinctively felt threatened.

    The Dragonfish didnt say anything, only hoping that the three experts would quickly pass by and leave. Only then would it be at ease to enjoy the tribute.

    Then,

    It saw the three flying to the top of Nine-dragons Mountain. With a wave of its hand, the world changed, the mountains and rivers shifted and its old nest became strange!

    Cant bear it!

    Crash

    On the Nine-dragons River, the river water was surging, and the tide was rising higher and higher.

    The shocking aura of the Dragonfish had already been released without reservation.

    Like a lion roaring in an arched territory, the Dragonfish opened its mouth wide. UWAAAHHH

    Tang Yu:

    But the aura was real.

    The awakened juniors of the various races outside the Nine Dragons Mountain fell down one by one, their faces pale, lying on the ground, their hearts almost stopping as if they were being pulled.

    In the eyes of the juniors, the Shattering Void Tier elites knelt on one knee, that terrifying aura like waves crashing against their bodies, making their bodies tremble endlessly.

    Only in the Unity Realm, oh, they could still barely stand.

    The Purple Jade ns Unity Realm expert was not weak, and while holding on, he could also protect some of the surrounding nsmen.

    Your Majesty, the Dragonfish is angry!

    They were killed by those three guys!

    Lower your voice,

    Its hard to say who is stronger between them and Your Majesty Dragonfish, but without a doubt, one finger can crush us to pieces!

    The group of Awakened ones and Void Treading Stage cultivators trembled in fear.

    Their faces were filled with panic.

    His Majesty the Dragonfish was a Celestial Domain-Grade existence, and the three of them probably had the strength to contend against him.

    The experts shed, and they were only ten kilometers away from the Nine Dragons Mountain.

    If one wanted to escape, they would be oppressed by the aura and would not be able to move.

    If one stayed behind, one would know the consequences without using their brains.

    A huge wave lifted the Dragonfish into the sky.

    The arms on both sides of its body were holding a trident made of water. With a thought, the Genesis Qi within several kilometers condensed into fist-sized balls of water.

    Just by looking at it, one would be able to sense the terrifying energy contained within.

    A single water ball might be able to turn the Nine Dragons Mountain into the Nine Dragons Valley.

    The various races at the foot of the mountain allid down, their hands covering their heads.

    After waiting for a long time, there was no explosion sound.

    In the beginning, a Void Treading Stage cultivator raised his head.

    Under the dazzling sunlight, the gigantic Dragonfish was locked by a huge ice chain like a dead fish.

    Each ice chain was several thousand meters long!

    Looking from below, criss-crossing ice chains almost enveloped the entire sky, and in the center of the ice chains was a dead fish under the crown of the dragon fish.

    It kept struggling, and the ice chain made a loud noise.

    However, no cracks appeared. It was just the sound of the ice chain swinging.

    Is this over?

    -Could it be that His Majesty the dragonfish is actually not very powerful?

    One of them couldnt help but wonder.

    The Dragonfish let out a roar.

    Rings of terrifying energy spread out, and the trees at the foot of the Nine Dragons Mountain were uprooted. Even though they were more than ten kilometers away, some of the awakened levels were still blown away.

    The pupils of some of the union Realm cultivators contracted as they felt the terrifying energy fluctuations at the core.

    Your Majesty the Dragonfish is still Your Majesty.

    Tang Yu stood at the peak of the mountain, overlooking the vast sea of clouds. His mind was immersed in the three-dimensional model of the territory.

    He had spent arge amount of Origin Crystals and Mental Energy to construct some important buildings.

    The training camp was a must.

    However, in the Great Dao Sect, he had changed his skin. It was called Trial Tower. It was a sect guarding tower that he had fused with twenty level three training camps. It stood at the top of the Nine Dragons Mountain. Even from a hundred miles away, he could still see this towering tower.

    In addition, there are important buildings such as the Hall of Law Enforcement, the Pavilion of Sutras, the Hall of Preaching, the Hall of Rewards, and the Dormitory of Disciples.

    He raised the Nine Dragons Mountain again. The front of the mountain was t, and the vertical cliffs on both sides of the mountain were as smooth as mirrors.

    After some arrangements, the Great Dao Sect finally took shape.

    The workload was not small. It was much moreplicated than when he used the map editor to edit the strategic game map. With his brain, which wasparable to supeputers, it was only three to five minutes.

    At this time,

    Tang Yu finally had the time to take a look at the dragonfish. His eyes were wide open and he looked very unconvinced.

    He stepped on the void and like shrinking into inches, he walked in front of the dragonfish locked in ice chains in a few steps.

    Staring at the dragon fish who kept struggling, he pondered for a while, This sect has just been established, and it happens that we need a guardian spirit beast. There are five insurances, one gold and weekends. Are you interested?

    The dragon fish was struggling and shaking its whiskers non-stop.

    It couldnt speak, but the meaning was obvious.

    Tang Yus expression became a little serious.

    Ill give you another chance. Are you interested?

    Think carefully before you answer.

    Dont miss this opportunity.

    The Dragonfish shook its head wildly. It felt that it had been carefully thinking about it. It was a fish that yearned for freedom. Even if it died on this ice chain, it would not be able to be a sect protecting spirit beast!

    Very good. It seems that you have already decided. ine

    Tang Yu turned his head.

    Just as the dragonfish thought that it was going to be released, the woman who had locked it up waved her hands. On the mountain peak, the cold air condensed into thin and long ice strips, looking like a very big shelf

    The dragonfish suddenly shivered.

    The ice crystal grill that ine had specially made seemed to be made of bright crystals. There was no bit of cold air leaking out, and it was built to be suitable for charcoal to roast this dragonfish. Even though the dragonfish were huge, they didnt need two grill.

    Tang Yus eyes wandered between the dragonfish and grill. Unknowingly, he had already taken out cumin powder, pepper powder, white sesame, ck sesame, and other condiments. He opened the cap and the smell that leaked out made the dragonfish twitch.

    This is the taste of a stick that I have never experienced before. Wait

    The dragonfish froze. Its dead fish eyes swept down on itself, then nced at the small bottles of ingredients, then looked at the grill in the distance and fell into deep thought.

    It seemed that everything understood.

    No!

    Tang Yu turned around. Oh? Are you very interested in the guardian spirit beast? Have you been fighting your whole life to be a responsible guardian spirit beast? Let me think about it.

    The Dragonfish was teary-eyed. It had been sleeping for 9999/10,000 years in its life. It had never understood the sinister nature of human beings.

    It stared at the human in front of it, and every second seemed to be as slow as sleeping for a year.

    Finally, the human said, Yes, but due to your hesitation, the weekend is gone.

    The dragonfish didnt care.

    It had never heard of such day, so what was the point of it having a day?

    Come, sign this work contract. In the future, you will be a member of the glorious spirit beast group.

    What Tang Yu took out was the contract temte that he had signed for the white snake Ji and the other beasts. Some of the welfare index had been changed by him, and some had been cut off. For example, weekends. It was obvious that the dragon fish did not care. This must be a diligent fish.

    The dragon fish signed the contract hopelessly. In an instant, a mysterious power of the contract worked on its soul. The dragon fish jumped twice and was unwilling to move.

    Tang Yu looked at the foot of Nine-dragons Mountain.

    There are dozens of races below him.

    He cleared his throat and opened his King Realm slightly. Under the invisible power, Tang Yu looked even more dignified.

    Today, I established a sect in the Nine Dragons Mountain and established a great sect. From now on, the Yin-Yang Lake belongs to me. Only my disciples are qualified to train in the Yin-Yang Lake

    Under the effect of the power of space, his voice spread across thousands of miles.

    At this moment,

    Within the Azure Mountain Range, countless people of various races raised their heads and looked at the clouds, their hearts filled with shock.

    The Nine Dragons Mountain was quite famous in the Azure Mountain Range. The Overlord Dragonfish was an absolute existence in the Azure Mountain Range that stretched for tens of thousands of miles.

    Could it be

    Was it the Dragonfish who established a sect?

    The various races at the foot of the Nine Dragons Mountain were very clear about what had happened. Some were hesitant. In the future, their descendants would no longer be able to train in the Yin Yang Pond? This would have a great impact on the birth of their ns Void Treading realm.

    Many races cursed in their hearts, not daring to show any expression on their faces. Their appearances were extremely respectful.

    There were also some who didnt mind.

    In the past, the dragon fish was revered in exchange for the right to practice in the Yinyang Lake. Afterwards Seeing that the Daoist sect is notrge and cannot use such arge Yinyang Lake, it may be possible to enter the Yinyang Lake to practice.

    There were even some races that had simr appearances as Tang Yu and the others, their eyes flickering with light.

    After a pause, Tang Yu continued, This sect will publicly recruit disciples three months from now, with humans as the main force. Those who are interested, can

    The voice was loud and mighty, causing many human cultivators to reveal expressions of ecstasy.

    Those three Divine Domain experts were the seniors of the human race!

    Many experts from the various races looked at the few inferior human forces at the foot of the Nine Dragons Mountain with envy. The top geniuses of the Purple Jade n were also of the human race. In terms of talent, they were much stronger than those human youths. To them, this was an opportunity.

    After saying this,

    Tang Yu carried the Dragonfish back to the Nine Dragons Mountain. The clouds and mist that surrounded the mountain covered everything, but it could not hide the fiery hearts of the various races below the mountain.

    Even some of the races that looked like fantastic creatures were unwilling to leave and wanted to take a chance.

    At the top of the mountain,

    Nancy squatted on the ground, bored. When she saw the lord walk over with the dragonfish in his hand, her eyes immediately lit up, and there seemed to be saliva left on the corners of her mouth.

    Tang Yu was speechless. The dragonfish has signed a contract. Its our employee. Dont always look at food Even if it looks delicious.

    The Dragonfish quietly moved back a few steps.

    Nancy was disappointed, but she turned her head and threw it to the back of her mind. She asked with a puzzled expression, My lord, why do we have to wait until three months to recruit disciples? Are we waiting for our Great Dao Sect to be famous? Oh right, I also want to be an elder and teach disciples

    Tang Yu: Emmmm

    There was nothing wrong with being an elder, but teaching a disciple?

    Can I have a little count?

    As a person who trained by relying on the mature sea of qi in her body and the use of battle skills like instinct, Nancy, she might not even be able toplete her training theory.

    However, as a caring lord, Tang Yu could not strike down the enthusiasm of his followers. Anyway, there were still three months left. With Nancys personality, she would forget about it when she turned around.

    We have to wait for our great Dao Sect to be famous, and we have to build a giant city at the foot of the Nine Dragons Mountain. It will take time, but it will only spread naturally. With the vastness of the Mountain and Sea World, it will be difficult to achieve without hundreds of years. Especially the disciples we recruit, most of them are lower-ss people. We are not so well-informed.

    Then? Nancy looked confused.

    Tang Yu did not intend to exin. This was what had already been exined in the meeting. Nancy did not know, but it could only mean that she fell asleep again during the meeting.

    Yaxin Empire, Eastern Capital Province, also known as Human Race Province.

    In this province, the vast majority of the people living there were all humans.

    However, the status of the Human Race was not high, and the upper echelons of the various cities were only very few of the Human Race.

    In the Ya Xin Empire, the various races were faintly divided into three, six, and nine grades.

    The first grade was the Scorpion Race, which was also the ruling ss of the Ya Xin Empire.

    The second grade was the beastmen, including werewolves, tigers, and bears.

    The third grade was the Human Race.

    A human trainee, even if he had awakened four or five levels, would have a lower status when facing ordinary people from the beastmen ns.

    Not to mention facing the Scorpion n.

    That was to say, there were many humans, capable of many jobs, and there were a few middle-level experts(Fusion Stage), which allowed the human ns to barely live a stable life.

    Compared to some who did not even have Shattering Void Tier, the entire n was like a ve, and there were at least a few humans who could hold the position of middle-level management of a city.

    But some time ago,

    The Ya Xin Empire was besieged by the eight great kingdoms, and there were even invincible experts behind them. The Ya Xin Empire was defeated in the war.

    The empire was in turmoil, and the human province in the hintend was also affected.

    And now, with the Ya Xin Empire losing its territory, the human province was exposed to the army of the kingdom.

    Eastern Yang City,

    A small city in the human province.

    At this time, the city was in a mess. Arge number of shops were smashed, and human corpses could be seen everywhere.

    In a courtyard that was piled up like a fortress by sand and stones, Wang Hu was anxious. We dont have many runic arrows left. If this goes on, we will definitely be broken through by those bandits.

    Damn it, if not for the group of Scorpion n members abandoning the city and fleeing, our Eastern Yang City would not have been so easily breached. Now, who knows how many of ourpatriots are still alive? Another human trainee said.

    Wang Hu was also angry. Eastern Yang City is just a small city. As long as our human race appears in the Void Treading Realm, we will be immediately transferred away. Now that the Scorpion n has left, we have no strength to resist at all Sigh, our human race is still too weak. If our human race had our own empire, we wouldnt have to worry about being controlled by the other races everywhere.

    Thats right. There are too few high-level experts in our human race, and we are even suppressed by these foreign races. Sometimes, when a genius appears with great difficulty, he will be secretly seized and controlled by the foreign races.

    As he spoke,

    Rumble!!!!

    The fortress that was reinforced by the earth cultivators exploded with a loud bang, revealing arge hole several meters wide.

    Outside the cave, there were a few figures with oppressive auras.

    Wang Hu and the others faces turned pale, but they still held their sabers tightly and prepared to make a final gamble.

    Chaotic noises suddenly came from outside the cave. It seemed that a figure had killed through the bandits that surrounded them and walked straight over.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703

    Sun Yu is an apprentice from the first phase of Xtreme Martial Arts. He once served in the intelligence department and killed many aliens lurking inrge shelters in various ces..

    He also taught a group of students who were only a few years younger than him in the World Tree Academy.

    He also had a position in the Dojo and was a level one instructor.

    On Earth, as the aliens who hid were killed one by one, and the aliens did not make any big moves in the past two years, the intelligence department was much more rxed.

    Recently,

    Sun Yu had received a mission to head to the various human settlements in the Mountain and Sea World as a disciple of the Great Dao Sect.

    With his current status as a middle  and high level expert, he already knew about the Mountain and Sea World.

    However, this was the first time he had gone to this world.

    He had heard that other than some remote regions, there were countries established by the human race. The other humans who lived in the Mountain and Sea World had low statuses.

    However, seeing was better than hearing a hundred times.

    When he arrived at the border of the Ya Xin Empire, what he saw was a chaotic world, causing him to frown.

    In the entire Eastern Yang City, other than the kingdoms allied forces that were like bandits, there were almost no living people. There were broken human corpses everywhere, and there were also very few corpses of beastmen.

    Even the ordinary Scorpion nsmen who did not have any cultivation talent were taken away before the chaos of war broke out.

    Along the way, no bandit blocking Sun Yus path could block his casual palm.

    However, he frowned, Could it be that I camete? There are no humans left in this Eastern Yang City?

    He took the teleportation formation and arrived at the border of the human province. Along the way, he passed through five viges and a small town. The vige had already disappeared, leaving only the destroyed houses. As for the small town, all the people who were still alive in the small town were ughtered.

    There was no such thing as surrender and be spared in the war between the Yaxin Empire and the Eight Great Kingdoms.

    This was not only a war between countries, but also a war between races. The decision-makers of the Yaxin Empire and the Eight Great Kingdoms were not humans, so who cared about the life and death of humans?

    As he walked all the way to Dongyang City, Sun Yu suddenly looked in the direction of eleven oclock. He sensed that there were several rtively strong auras there.

    Apound that had been modified to look like a fortress.

    It was thest stronghold of the human race in Eastern Yang City.

    Wang Hu and another warrior, Yang Hong, were the two strongest people who guarded this stronghold.

    Yang Hong looked at therge hole that had been opened andughed bitterly, Perhaps, we should have left Eastern Yang City with the others.

    The human province was actually the center of thend, and the troops of the kingdoms allied army were approaching. When the Scorpion nsmen left, some people also sensed danger.

    A group of humans decisively left Eastern Yang City and headed deep into the mountains to seek refuge.

    But even more people stayed.

    Wang Hu slightly tilted his head and looked behind him. The silent old man and the child whose mother covered his mouth and cried silently. We can leave, but where can they go? From the moment we stayed, we have already made a decision in our hearts. Arent you the same?

    Moreover, only by going deep into the mountains can we avoid the troops of the allied army. However, there are many powerful beasts in the mountains, and danger lurks everywhere. It might not be easy We have no other choice.

    Yang Hong sighed, and his gaze became firm again. He clenched the long spear in his hand. Yes, its not that we dont have the strength to fight. Its just that after the event, we have to move. Otherwise, it will attract the attention of the big shots in the allied army.

    Even so, he was not confident at all in his heart.

    He and Wang Hu were both experts at the great circle of the awakened level, and they were in the middle level of the city defense army.

    However, there were five auras outside. They were all at the great circle of perfection and were only stronger than them.

    As a weak human, he did not have the slightest confidence in fighting one on one, let alone two against five.

    Unless the human elites were still alive.

    But just as Wang Hu had said, they had no choice.

    Kill!

    Wang Hu and Yang Hong rushed out, unwilling to leave the battlefield in the courtyard.

    Along with them were twenty or thirty exhausted human warriors.

    Wang Hu held arge de in his hand and shed at a gecko expert. The beastman also held arge de in his hand and chopped down with the first strike.

    sh !

    Wang Hu took five or six steps back, his hand was numb, and he could not help but tremble.

    He looked at his own knife, where the de collided, there was a small triangr gap, and a few more times, this knife would break.

    The Geckoman only took half a step back and dissipated the force. Before Wang Hu could stabilize, he stepped out of the left side of Wang Hu like a phantom, and a silver light de shed down on his neck.

    Wang Hus expression changed, his hands holding the knife horizontally in front of him, and the path of the gecko knife changed again.

    Bang Bang

    Wang Hus knife had not broken, but he could not hold on, blood flowing from his mouth, and he was panting.

    At this time, another knife light came from an angle he could not defend against.

    Wang Hu closed his eyes.

    Ssh!

    It was like the sound of a de cutting through flesh, followed by the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground.

    But Wang Hu did not feel any difort. He could not help but open his eyes.

    In front of him,

    The geckoman was thrown more than ten meters away and crashed into the wall. There was a knife stuck in his neck. Fresh blood gushed out like a faucet that had opened the valve. In the blink of an eye, the aura of the geckoman disappearedpletely.

    Wang Hu saw a young maning from afar.

    He had a strange short hair and his arms were as white as jade. Several high-level awakened bandits approached him. He waved his hand and sent outyers of palm shadows. He walked forward without pausing.

    A momentter,

    Only then did the high-level awakened bandits fall to the ground with their eyes wide open.

    Human, human elites?

    Be careful!

    Wang Hu saw that the other four great circle bandits had surrounded the youth. As he shouted, he wanted to rush forward to help along with the injured Yang Hong.

    But he was still too slow.

    The four great circle bandits stood in all four directions, all of them experts with des. One after another, de lights hacked at the same ce.

    It was the mostmon intermediate level battle technique in the allied army of the kingdom  Wave Stacking sh!

    Five Knife Layering Waves could instantly burst out twice or thrice the power. It was a very high level battle skill. If they could master a type of battle skill, they would not have been defeated by someone of the same level in just a few moves.

    Wang Hus heart tensed up.

    The de light descended.

    Boom !

    Waves of air rolled up the smoke and dust, and a strong wind swept across his face. One figure after another flew out from the smoke and dust, and it seemed that his life and death were unknown.

    Wang Hu sucked in a mouthful of cold air!

    Only then did Sun Yu slowly walk over. Seeing that Wang Hu and the other humans were still alive, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    The mission wasnt messed up. It was so dangerous. If it was anyter, he didnt even know where he could go to find the humans.

    Thank you, sir, for saving my life. Wang Hu bowed slightly and looked at Sun Yus excessively young face. His heart was curious.

    However, he did not ask. It was best not to inquire about the information of such a human genius.

    He only ordered the people behind him, Quick, take the old and children and quickly move to the east city district.

    Sun Yu was depressed.

    Why dont you ask anything? If you dont ask how I pretend to be Ah, bah, how do I draw out my familys Great Dao Sect ?

    The several scenarios he had prepared were actually useless!

    He sped his hands behind his back and considered how to start the topic.

    When Wang Hu saw that the young genius did not speak, he only thought that he was a rtively cold and arrogant person. It was normal, so he did not speak.

    The old and children in the courtyard, as well as many ordinary people, walked out. Their expressions were flustered, but there was still some order.

    Sun Yu nodded slightly.

    Just as they began to move, a terrifying aura rose in the distance and quickly approached them.

    Wang Hus face turned really white.

    Its the Void  expert from the allied army. He was the one who broke through the city walls and city protection formation of Eastern Yang City. Damn, you He bit his lips until his lips turned white. Hurry up and leave!

    He knew clearly that the youth had left, and they had no power to resist.

    However, this was the pride of the human race. Only the human race had one more expert in the Void Treading realm and one more Giant in Unity. The human race only had a bit more authority in the Cliffheart kingdom.

    Inparison, their lives were not important.

    They would only lose their lives in vain if they stayed.

    Sun Yu waved his hand. There was even a little bit of excitement in his words?

    Its just an ordinary Void Trampler. I wonder how different the Void Trample here is from ours.

    Wang Hu scratched his head in a hurry.

    In a split second,

    The terrifying aura was approaching, and a powerful void realmer with a long tail and thick cuticles fell from the air with a bang.

    The momentum was like a gust of wind.

    The ground was filled with countless cracks.

    Lizard Man  Void realmer!

    Oh? Its actually a human? If you submit to me, I can spare your life.

    His scarlet tongue kept sticking out, and his words were gloomy.

    Sun Yu did not want to say a word, and his arms became like white jade again, and he raised his hand to attack.

    Boom!

    The palm of his hand and the giant hammer collided, but it made a crisp sound.

    The lizardmans expression changed slightly. You are also at the Void  stage? How is that possible? Such a young Void  stage practitioner!

    Generally speaking, when one broke through to the Void  stage, their life would transform. The white-haired old man could instantly return to his middle-aged appearance. As for the young Void  stage cultivator, their appearance would remain the same as when they broke through.

    Only when their lifespan was not long would their appearance gradually age.

    And Sun Yu, in the eyes of the lizardman, was really too young.

    He no longer intended to recruit them and attacked with all his strength. He wielded his twin hammers with a series of sonic booms.

    Wang Hu and the others hid in the distance. Looking at the copsed buildings, they could not help but swallow their saliva.

    They were saved?

    But the joy could not bepared to the shock in his heart at this moment.

    In the midst of a battle filled with dust and smoke, Sun Yu did not dodge. His chest took the lizard mans hammer head-on. Peng, peng, peng, he took several steps back. After stepping on the thick floor, he revealed a look of disappointment.

    In the end, he is just an ordinary Transcendent. I was thinking too much. If I have the spare time, I might as well buy a few temtes from other races in the practice space to train.

    His excitement disappeared, and his gaze suddenly became indifferent. His speed instantly increased several times, like a streak of light appearing in front of the lizard mans chest.

    The palm strike caused the lizard mans giant hammer to shift.

    The second palm mmed into the lizard mans chest, and the thickyer of the skin cracked open, revealing a scarlet flesh tissue.

    In a sh, three palms struck down.

    Boom !

    The lizard man flew backwards, crashing down countless buildings. His chest had already broken through arge hole, and his heart had been shattered. The tenacious vitality of the Shattering Void Tier still allowed him to breathe.

    He stared nkly in Sun Yus direction. He didnt know what he was thinking, but his slightly propped up head finally fell heavily to the ground.

    The smoke and dust dispersed, and it was dead silent.

    After an unknown period of silence, someone finally cheered.

    Wang Hu came to Sun Yus side with respect, and finally couldnt help but ask, Sir, where are you from?

    In fact, he wanted to say when such a powerful genius appeared in our human race.

    Im not from the Ya Xin Empire, Sun Yu finally answered sincerely.

    Ah? Are you from the Eight Great Kingdoms or the upside-down city?

    These two ces were where there were more humans in this area.

    Sun Yu shook his head. Ie from the Great Dao Sect.

    Great Dao Sect?

    Wang Hu was lost in thought. He had no impression of this sect in his mind at all.

    Our Great Dao Sect is a sect dominated by humans. It has just been established and is currently recruiting disciples. Moreover, our Great Dao Sect is building a giant city. I think there is no ce for humans in the Ya Xin Empire. Why dont you go to our side? Sun Yu continued.

    Wang Hu was worried that he had nowhere to go, and Sun Yus words had reached the bottom of his heart.

    He was a human being, and he was saved by Sun Yu. He had no doubts about this, not to mention that the one who suggested it was a true genius of the human race.

    Is the Great Dao Sect here?

    Our Great Dao Sect is located in the Azure Mountain Range.

    Azure Mountain Range?

    Wang Hu kept searching in his mind, but he seemed to have never heard of this area.

    Sun Yu knew what he was thinking, and a shadow crystal shot out a three-dimensional map of the continent.

    He pointed to a small piece of distorted map, This is the Ya Xin Empire, and this is the Eight Great Kingdoms

    He pointed to the other end of the map. And our Great Dao Sect is built here.

    Wang Hu was only a small awakened level, even the Ya Xin Empire No, he had never even stepped out of the human province. He could not understand this map.

    However,

    He could still see that the Ya Xin Empire was only the size of a thumb, and the distance between the Ya Xin Empire and the Great Dao Sect was at least two palms away.

    He looked at the map, then nced at Sun Yu. After a while, he squeezed out a sentence with a bitter face, With our ability, we cant even leave the capital, let alone go to the Azure Mountain Range.

    How can we possibly walk? Sun Yu smiled, Of course we are using the teleportation array. I cant walk that far on foot or fly.

    But the cost of using the teleportation array is high.

    Wang Hu hesitated.

    Many Void Treading Stage cultivators could not afford the teleportation array. Wang Hu did not doubt that this human genius and the great Dao Sect behind him could afford the cost of the teleportation array. However, they were just a group of ordinary people and low level awakened ones. The price of the teleportation array was more valuable than their own.

    Sun Yu had already expected that they would think this way. Or rather, somemon circumstances, they had already been informed and had corresponding arrangements.

    Our sect master has already ordered us to settle down in a city under our great dao sect. The transportation fee can be exempted.

    Moreover, the transportation formation that leads to our great dao sect is built in the human province, only a few hundred kilometers away from Eastern Yang City.

    You, you are saying that the transportation formation belongs to us humans? Wang Hu widened his eyes.

    He couldnt help but be shocked.

    The human race was weak. Other than theck of experts, all kinds of techniques were also crucial.

    The high-end Divine Weapon Forging Technique, Teleportation Array Technique, and rare medicinal herbs cultivation techniques were few in the hands of the human race.

    Of course, with the current strength of the human race, even if they had the Teleportation Array Technique, they would not dare to reveal it.

    When Sun Yu and Wang Hu were talking, they did not lower their voices.

    When Yang Hong and the other human warriors heard this, their faces were filled with ecstasy.

    They had hundreds of people here, and just the teleportation fee alone was a huge sum of money. With such a cost, the sect master of the great Dao Sect was directly exempted from it, and such arge sum of money caused them to exim in admiration.

    It looked like,

    The sect they were about to go to was led by the human race, and it was rich.

    Wang Hu and the others were already prepared to flee. There was nothing to pack up. Only Wang Hu and the other warriors picked up the weapons left behind by the bandits of the kingdom. Then, the group quickly left Eastern Yang City.

    Perhaps it was because Sun Yu had caused quite amotion during the battle with the lizardmen, but they were not intercepted even after they left the city.

    Sun Yu took out a few floating transport vehicles from his spatial ring. Both the old and the weak and the warriors got on the vehicles.

    The floating transport vehicles could adapt to the sea,nd, and sky terrain. They also had a certain amount of armed forces. It was easy to get started with silly, brainless operations.

    Sun Yu only gave them a little guidance, and Wang Hu and the others controlled the energy gathering cannons on the floating transport vehicles to kill many beasts. There was also a time when they encountered a kingdom infantry corps. The power of the floating transport vehicles was fully activated, and the infantry corps was left behind.

    Your Great Dao Sects war chariots are too advanced. The power of this energy gathering cannon is not even inferior to the city defense cannons Wang Hu immediately fell in love with it.

    This is not a war chariot. Its just an ordinary transport carriage. If you like it, you can buy one when you reach the city that the sect belongs to.

    It was just a transport car ? !

    Wang Hu felt that this car was stronger than him!

    How strong was a real battle chariot ?

    He experienced the foundation of the Great Dao Sect.

    I can buy it ? ! Forget it, I definitely cant afford it. I havent had much sry in the city defense army all these years, so I cant even keep my roots. Wang Hu was dejected.

    Sun Yu patted him on the shoulder. Brother, your idea hasnt changed yet. What we are about to go to is the human races own city. You are about to start a new life. Do you still have to worry about not being able to earn Origin Crystals? Lets not talk about too much. As long as you work hard, it will not be difficult to buy a car.

    Moreover, if one of you can pass the sects assessment and be a Great Dao Sect disciple, you will notck training methods and resources in the future.

    Sun Yu looked at the young men and women in the car, Even if they are ordinary people, it is not impossible to pass the assessment. Brother Wang Hu, although you are a little old, you still have a chance topete for the position of the outer sect official.

    After these words, Wang Hu and the others were full of expectation.

    The transport car crossed the mountains, maintaining a speed of nearly two hundred kilometers per hour.

    After more than two minutes, a valley appeared in front of them.

    This ce belonged to the deep mountains, and very few people had set foot here.

    As soon as they entered the valley, Wang Hu saw two thirty meters tall ck towers from afar, one on the left and one on the right.

    Coincidentally, a two-story tall green-striped cheetah jumped down from the steep slope of the valley. Its speed was so fast that even he could only see a green shadow.

    The Great Circle of the Awakening Stage was one of the most powerful types.

    Instinctively,

    Wang Hu was about to control the energy gathering cannon when a ck line shed in his eyes.

    He thought he had an illusion, but he suddenly saw a rune arrow stuck in the forehead of the green-striped cheetah. The entire arrow almostpletely went into the head of the green-striped cheetah, leaving only a small part of its tail feathers exposed.

    Wang Hu was shocked. not.

    Wasnt it just an arrow that could instantly kill a perfected exotic beast? To the great Dao Sect, it was a basic operation. Right, basic operation!

    No matter what he saw, he, Wang Hu, would not be shocked!

    It was just that his chest seemed to be a little breathless.

    The floating transport car slowed down and drove all the way to the center of the valley.

    Here,

    Wang Hu and the others saw tall ck towers.

    There was also a white tower that looked even more luxurious and obviously expensive. A huge white crystal ball was suspended at the top of the tower.

    In the center of the dozen towers, there was a round stone tform, about two or three steps high, and a diameter of fifty meters.

    It was like a small square.

    At the edge of the square, there were eight square pirs that were wide and narrow. They were distributed evenly.

    On the stone tform, on the stone b that was as smooth as a mirror, there were mysterious patterns visible to the naked eye.

    Wang Hu could not understand it, but he just needed to exim in admiration.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704

    The stone tform had an ancient and boundless charm. Every stroke on the pattern was the most exquisite pattern.

    Is this teleportation array?

    This was the first time Wang Hu had seen it. After all, even the provincial capital of the human province did not have a teleportation array.

    In the entire Ya Xin Empire, only the imperial capital had it.

    This is a teleportation formation with a capacity of five hundred people. All of you, stand on it. When we reach the other side Forget it, Ill go with you.

    Sun Yu could see the uneasiness of Wang Hu and the others. Even if they went to the territory of the human race, it was still a distant, unknown region after all.

    And they cante back, no matter who you are, youre somewhat nervous

    There were naturally people guarding the teleportation formation area. When Sun Yu and more than four hundred people stood on the teleportation tform, the teleportation formation activated. The profound patterns engraved on the floor lit up one by one, and a misty light enveloped the entire teleportation formation.

    Hum

    There were slight ripples in the space.

    In the next moment, the figures on the tform had disappeared.

    Azure Mountain Range, Great Dao Sect.

    At the foot of the mountain, a giant city had already begun its construction.

    The construction of this giant city was divided into three stages. The first stage was the central city area with a radius of a hundred miles. The second stage would extend three hundred miles to the left and right, extending two hundred miles forward. When the third stage waspleted, the scale of this city would be no less than White City.

    At the beginning of the design, it went straight to the scale of White City.

    There was nock of strength and technology. Tang Yu was confident that he would be able to create a city that was even more magnificent than White City.

    It wouldnt take too long.

    The n was toplete the first phase of the project within a month andplete the second phase before the Great Dao Sect recruited disciples.

    At this moment,

    There were very few buildings located in the city, but they had cleared out a hundred miles of tnd at the foot of the Nine Dragons Mountain first.

    ting the hills,

    Filling up the potholes, moving away the boulders, cutting down the trees These were allpleted in just a few days.

    There were not many people working. Other than the elite garrison troops sent from Tree Shade City, there was only one construction team that had won the Best Building Award many times.

    The rest of the construction workers were mostly human forces from the Azure Mountain Range.

    These small human forces were still not a nation, and there were very few of them. They only formed a gathering ce under the pressure of survival to resist the attacks of foreign races and beasts.

    It was considered a tribe.

    They were the first group to witness the establishment of the Great Dao Sect, and even His Majesty the Dragonfish was subdued.

    either it is for the sry of the construction workers recruited by the Great Dao Sect, or for the sake of the offshore building tform, they could afford being disciples of the Great Dao Sect, or they could be considered geniuses that could enter the Great Dao Sect

    They had also heard that construction here could umte points. When the Great Dao City waspleted, they could use their points to buy properties in the Great Dao City at a rtively cheap price This was a benefit that the Great Dao Sect had given them.

    The city is still in its embryonic form, but it is not hard to imagine how safe the city that is located under the Great Dao Sect will be in the future. There is no need to worry about the attack of strange beasts, no need to even worry about sleeping

    Several human gathering ces in the surrounding area were almost all out.

    Not all humans were happy. There were also a few higher-ups of the human gathering ce who were eager for power. They were not willing to let the tribe integrate into Dao City. However, under the general trend, they did not dare to say a word.

    The construction workers of Dao City could even see the figures of some foreign races.

    A misty halo appeared on a teleportation array. In an instant, hundreds of figures appeared on the tform of the teleportation array.

    Wang Hu only felt that he was in a trance for a moment. He opened his eyes and closed them. Then, he came to a strange ce.

    There were no steep mountain walls in the surroundings. As far as the eye could see, it was a vast expanse ofnd with no end to it.

    He looked to the left. There were several magnificent pces. There were two pces near the teleportation array. One was written Labor Hall, and the other was written Registration Office.

    Wang Hu didnt quite understand.

    At this time, another high tform not far away from them was also suffused with a hazy halo. In the blink of an eye, there were hundreds of figures appearing on the current high tform.

    They were also teleported here?

    Wang Hu lowered his head and realized that they were not standing in a single teleportation formation.

    He had heard that there was only one teleportation formation in the Imperial Capital of the Ya Xin Empire, but right now, he saw nine.

    Four of the teleportation formations were facing the north, south, east, and west. They were in the shape of a cross. The other four corresponded to the southeast, southwest, northeast, and northwest. They were in the shape of X. The distance between them was rtively short, and they were closer to the center.

    The tform they were standing on was one of the eight teleportation arrays. And in the center of the intersection between cross and  was an evenrger and magnificent teleportation array. The edge of the array tform was no longer eight prism-shaped pirs, but a full 32.

    The central array formation tform was covered with lines, and the lines extended out of the array tform.

    The ordinary teleportation array under their feet was also simr. There were a few array lines winding out from the tform until they connected with the array lines of the central teleportation array. Although Wang Hu could not look down from the sky, he could imagine that cross, , and the nine teleportation arrays of the central array were likely to be connected as a whole.

    Such a huge contraption..

    He swallowed his saliva and couldnt believe it. Just a moment ago, he was still worried about his survival, but in the next moment, he arrived at this magical ce.

    The great Dao Sect, which expert had created it?

    Look, over there!

    Wang Hu suddenly heard a cry of surprise. He turned his head and was stunned.

    Behind them, in the distance, there was a sacred mountain that pierced through the clouds. The peak of the mountain was shrouded in clouds and mist, and the jade pavilion was beautiful and magnificent. There was a divine bird flying around the mountain, making a chirping noise that reached their ears, no matter how far away.

    Dont just bunch up on the teleportation circle. Come down, the new ones have to register their identity information.

    Several Awakened ones wearing ck skintight clothing shouted at them.

    Their auras were notpletely restrained. Wang Hu immediately discovered that these people were all at the great circle of the awakened realm. Moreover, the pressure they gave him far exceeded that of the great circle of the Giant Tiger n.

    Im afraid I wont even be able to take a single blow from them.

    The other ordinary people were a little reserved, but to their surprise, although the words of those patrolling guards dressed in ck were a little harsh, they were very understanding.

    There were things they didnt understand. These patrolling guards would patiently exin. Some of the stone walls around the teleportation array had many runes carved on them. In their confusion, they suddenly had a direction.

    Name: Wang Hu.

    Origin: Ya Xin Empire, Dongdu Province, Dongyang City.

    Age:

    Wang Hu was literate, the mainstreamnguage of the Ya Xin Empire, simr to the mainstreamnguage of the continent. At this time, ording to the requirements, he filled in a personal information registration form.

    He didnt understand what it meant by information registration form . He just felt that everything in this new city was not always orderly.

    Among Wang Hus group, other than him, Yang Hong, and a few others, there were not many people who understood words.

    There were no schools in Eastern Yang City, and the schools in the provincial city only mentioned that they were for the Scorpion n.

    It didnt matter if they didnt know how to write it. The Great Dao Sect had prepared everything in every aspect. In the hall of the registration office, there were special trantors. Even if they only knew how to speak some local words, the trantors could trante it and the dedicated person could fill it into the registration form.

    There were many people registering at the same time. Wang Hu heard that there were also humans from the eight great kingdoms in the registration office. There was also the Great Chang Kingdom from the south, adjacent to the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range, as well as the Ancient Deste Seven Cities near the Ancient Deste Paradise.

    He originally did not know these ces. When Sun Yu projected the map, he looked at it a few times and memorized the names of some regions and countries.

    Thinking back now, he was even more shocked.

    It seemed that the Southern Sky Sea Region, or even the Endless Sea Region outside the continent, all had the transmission array of the Great Dao Sect.

    Dont you want Origin Crystals to build a transportation formation?

    After some thought, Wang Hu realized that the Great Dao Sect might really not care about the cost of so many human transportation formations. The Great Dao Sect didnt even bat an eye as they waived all of it!

    How could they know that the cost of the transportation formation was less than one percent or even a thousandth of other ces?

    After Wang Hu, Yang Hong, and the others finished registering, Sun Yu was also preparing to leave.

    He already had experience, but the human province was deeply trapped in the chaos of war. If he went toote, there might not be many people alive. Whether it was the mission or the lives, he had to move faster.

    At this time,

    Wang Hu suddenly said, Brother Sun Yu, are you going back to the Ya Xin Empire to find the human race there?

    Sun Yu nodded.

    Wang Hu said, I may know where some people are hiding now. I wonder if I can go with you?

    The task Tang Yu gave Sun Yu, Chen Xiaojia, Lu Xiaopeng, and others was not only to promote the name of the great Taoist sect, but also to recruit more people.

    There were hundreds of millions of foreign races living in white city. This was due to the low fertility of the White Feather n and limited poption.

    As for the human race, even though they were only ordinary races and had limited numbers of experts, in terms of numbers, other than the Beastmen, the Human race could be ranked first.

    The beastmen refer generally, including tigers, werewolves, bears, etc. If only a single race is considered, and the number is considered, then the human race is thergest family.

    Apart from being slightly inferior to those of the same rank, the human races potential to advance was not bad. Because of this, they were more or less suppressed by somerge ns, unable to produce experts that could truly carry the cauldron.

    In his imagination, the Grand Dao City was a superrge city that mainly focused on the human race. There were many races that merged together, and some neutral cities like White City. There were very few ordinary people that had yet to awaken. The Grand Dao Sect did not avoid this.

    In the eyes of many factions, those who were unable to awaken were only burdens and were wed That was because many factions did not give out the correct method.

    The Mountain and Sea World was also a world where cultivation was supreme. There was no ce like the Earth where countless ordinary people were qualified to take up positions.

    They are only afraid that the poption is insufficient. Others, they have their own set of mature methods of growing buds.

    On the twenty-fifth day of the establishment of the Great Dao Sect,

    The first phase of the project waspleted.

    Buildings that werebined with ssical and modern styles stood in great numbers, pavilions, and jade buildings. The spacious streets were crisscrossed, and there were several hover cars passing by.

    At the end of the buildings, there was a ck city wall that was thirty meters tall, lying there like a dragon.

    The city wall was not very high. It was just a wall that divided the inner and outer areas, so that the housing prices in the inner city could be greatly increased in the future.

    The symbolic meaning was greater than the practical significance.

    In the central and eastern side of the city, there was a special area.

    -Teleportation Square.

    Compared to twenty days ago, there was only a faint halo on the teleportation circle asionally. At this moment, on the eight ordinary formation tforms, there was a halo that lit up every now and then. There were hundreds of people, and only a few people walked down from the formation tform.

    The ck-clothed patrols who maintained order in the teleportation circle also expanded from the first few people to now hundreds of people.

    At this time,

    The halo of the teleportation circle in the southwest direction lit up, and in the blink of an eye, several figures appeared.

    The nearby patrol was just about to step forward to maintain order and exin when he suddenly saw a familiar figure and stopped in his tracks.

    Wang Hu,

    During this period of time, we have traveled to and fro through the teleportation array more than ten times, bringing over tens of thousands of humans. We are more or less a well-known figure in the patrol.

    Why did you only bring a few people this time?

    On the tform,

    Wang Hu said to the handsome middle-aged man dressed in silver armor beside him, General Roddy, this is the Grand Dao City. Speaking of which, the first time I came to the Grand Dao City, there was only a wilderness before me. I did not expect that after only twenty days, I would already be in a beautiful city oh, right, lets leave the array tform first. Otherwise, we will disturb the next batch of teleportation.

    Roddy instinctively stepped down from the array tform, his expression still in a daze.

    He was a higher-ups of the human race in the Ya Xin Empire. He also had a human army under him, but this army was not favored by the empire.

    When Wang Hu first found him, he had doubts and was on guard.

    The human army under hismand was the core force of the human race in the Ya Xin Empire.

    In the midst of the chaos of war, the higher-ups of the empire intended to use his army as cannon fodder to exchange blows with the allied army of the kingdom. If the human race had not run the Ya Xin Empire for many years and spoke with some higher-ups, they would have been sent to the most dangerous front lines.

    Wang Hus words were equivalent to giving them a safe path of retreat.

    However, Roddy was worried that it was a trap. If the name deserters was confirmed, they would no longer be able to resist and would be treated as cannon fodder.

    Roddy could not afford to gamble. After thinking for a long time, he decided to bring a few of his trusted subordinates and quietly head over to take a look.

    In his mind,

    As long as the teleportation array was real, as long as there was a human city on the other side of the teleportation array, without so much exploitation, it would be able to move most of the people in the human province.

    After a moment of absent-mindedness, Roddy saw the bustling city before him. Most of the people living in the city were humans. His rising and falling mood was mostly put down.

    Only shock remained.

    As a Unity Realm expert, Roddy had been to the Imperial Capital of the Ya Xin Empire. He had also used the teleportation array of the Empire.

    When using the Imperial Teleportation Array, there was an obvious sense of weightlessness, as well as a sense of spatial disorder.

    It wasmon for people below the Void Treading realm to feel dizzy and vomit. Ordinary people would not even be able to withstand the chaotic spatial pressure during the teleportation process.

    Wang Hu did not know about this.

    However, Roddy was very clear. He had personally seen the figures of hundreds of ordinary people appear on a teleportation array tform not far away. They werepletely unharmed, and did not even have the symptoms of vomiting.

    If he had not personally experienced it, he, Roddy, would not have dared to believe it.

    Thus, the shock in Roddys heart far surpassed that of Wang Hu.

    General roddy, that is the registration office. Originally, there was abor hall. Now, it has been moved to the outskirts of the central city. oh, you said that it is the most ordinary hover car. It can only be opened in the city, but it is cheap

    As Wang Hu spoke, he could not hide the smile on his face. He took out a silver hover car from his spatial ring. The streamlined body of the car looked like a silver bullet from afar. This Floating Tank Type III was bought by me two days ago. Its highest speed of flight is even faster than that of a Shattering Void Tier cultivator. As one of the top one hundred people who bought it, I also received a spatial ring with fifty square meters

    Wang Hu bragged.

    Roddy and the others beside him fell into a daze.

    What did you say? A car can shake off a Void Treading Stage cultivator? Wouldnt we have wasted so many years training?

    And even if there is, why can you afford it at a little awakening level?

    One of Roddys subordinates, a Void treading expert, wanted to question him, but the words had just reached his throat when he retracted them.

    Along the way,

    Are there not many people they want to question?

    A teleportation location that covers the entire continent;

    a defensive tower that can kill Void treader easily.

    The high price teleportation fee was exempted.

    Now that they thought about it, a car that could escape from the hands of a Void Treading Stage cultivator? Wasnt it just a little too advanced?

    After experiencing many things, they already understood one thing. If it was the work of the Great Dao Sect, no matter how exaggerated it was, they would believe it!

    When we go backter and see the others in the army, I will f**king blow up the Great Dao Sect!

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705

    When Great Lord Tang arrived at Nine Dragons Mountain again, everything at the foot of the mountain had changed greatly.

    On Nine-dragons Mountain, other than the pce he built himself, under the construction of the engineering team that had won many awards, the entire Nine-dragons Mountain became more and more like a sacrednd of the sect.

    In addition to the Nine Dragons Mountain, the surrounding dozens of mountains also built exquisite buildings. Between several of the main peaks, there was also a sky bridge, which looked like rainbows from afar.

    These were all within the scope of the Great Dao Sect.

    Two to three hundred kilometers away from the foot of the mountain was the huge city.

    The second phase of the project had beenpleted. The entire Great Dao City spanned a few hundred kilometers to the east and west. Two of the Nine Waves Rivers that connected to the Nine Dragons Mountain also passed through the Great Dao City.

    Today,

    It was the day the Great Dao Sect publicly recruited disciples. The entire Great Dao City was decorated withnterns and banners, as if it was a festival.

    There were many factions in the Azure Mountain Range, including humans and foreign races. Those who considered themselves to be geniuses had long since settled down in Great Dao City.

    From all over the world, after they had been fooled or their reputation in the Great Dao Sect had gradually spread, the young elites who wanted to join the Great Dao Sect had been adjusting their breathing a few days earlier, trying to maintain their best state.

    Wang Hu had also made sufficient preparations.

    The selection of outer sect officials would be carried out after the disciple selection.

    Dang

    A melodious sound of a bell rang out from afar.

    The people who were preparing for the entrance examination were already gathered outside the city, near the Nine Dragons Mountain area.

    From afar, it looked like a dense mass of people, and the number was at least 100,000.

    Hahaha, its finally time for the sect to recruit disciples. From now on, I, Aotian Wang, will soar into the sky!

    I heard that ording to the evaluation, it will be divided into outer and inner disciples. With my qualifications, I, Chen Hao, will definitely be an inner disciple. Unfortunately, the assessment for the core disciple was set three months after entering the sect. Otherwise, I, Chen Hao, would have directly be a core disciple.

    Everyone is drunk, only I am awake. Sigh, looks like it will wake up these idiots.

    The foot of the mountain was extremely lively,

    There were also many Void Treading Stage martial artists standing in the air, watching from afar.

    Vulgar gold

    Some shoddy words came from the dome, exploding in everyones ears.

    A mutated fish with a harpoon in its hand and a dragon beard stepped on a wave that was a hundred meters high and rushed out of Nine Dragon Mountain.

    it is the guardian spirit beast of the Great Dao Sect, the Dragonfish!

    It was not the first time in the past three months that the Dragonfish had appeared. They had been harassed by the beasts of the Unity Realm, and in the end, they were mercilessly suppressed by the Dragonfish and became another member of the spirit beast group.

    The faint aura spread out, and the originally noisy mountain suddenly became so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    Huuummm

    At the peak of Nine Dragons Mountain, a golden light rushed out, dispersing the clouds and mist, revealing a mountain peak like a fairnd.

    A huge door appeared in front of the mountain peak.

    A group of excited people below the mountain looked up one after another.

    The two huge doors that were tightly shut slowly opened, bringing with them a ripple of spatial ripples.

    Tang Yu, who was dressed in a ck robe, stepped out. mes bloomed and withered around him like lotus flowers. There was water flowing around him like ribbons. There were shes of lightning that were filled with destruction. The spatial cracks opened and closed.

    ine held the Sacred Weapon, Bing Ming, and wears tiara with mysterious inscriptions on it. There was a pair of earrings embedded with purple crystals on her earlobe, following him with graceful steps.

    On such asions even Nancys demeanor became serious.

    Tang Yu looked down and smiled. A voice like a cool breeze sounded in everyones ears.

    I am Tang Yu, the head of the Great Dao Sect. I wee all of you to participate in the entrance examination. Even if you may fail, do not forget that as long as you are in the Great Dao City, you will have the opportunity to be stronger.

    Lets not talk too much. The Great Dao Sects entrance examination has officially begun!

    As soon as he finished speaking, a sudden change urred.

    psssht!

    A ck light appeared in the crowd, and the surrounding light seemed to be swallowed.

    The next second,

    Several figures in the crowd burst into action, their Origins burning without any scruple, and all kinds of spells smashed toward Tang Yu and his group standing in front of the space door.

    ine was expressionless. She took a step forward, and her white fingers tapped lightly. All the spells and energy stopped in the air. Looking carefully, it could be seen that countless mes or wind were frozen at this moment.

    ine pointed out once more. There was no Origin Energy gushing out, but the few figures in the crowd that had erupted into action were instantly frozen into a lump of ice.

    Their auras instantly disappeared.

    Their original human appearances had also turned into a type of ck-faced, two-horned foreign race.

    Surprisingly, it was a few foreign race experts disguised themselves, wanting to disrupt the sects recruitment process.

    Perhaps it was also a test!

    Hmm, a test?

    Tang Yu didnt even turn his head when he sensed a very obvious spatial fluctuation not far away.

    A figure as ck as ink had already appeared near the spatial door. He couldnt see his appearance clearly. The figure held a divine weapon and dagger as it stabbed straight at him.

    Wherever it passed, even the space was torn apart.

    The surrounding Unity Realm humans who were watching eximed.

    The chaos in the crowd was just bait!

    The real killing move was this killer hidden in the dark, a top expert who could easily cut open space!

    Hmph!

    Tang Yu snorted. He stirred up the space several kilometers around the dark figure. The assassin who was hiding in the space was pushed out by the power of space with a bang.

    In terms of mastery and usage of the power of space, Tang Yu was confident that he could beat the assassin ten times over.

    In other aspects, Tang Yu did not intend topare with the assassin.

    The moment the assassin was forced out of the space, Hui Rens whole body merged into the shadow, and then emerged from the back of the dark assassin like a shadow.

    Two divine weapons and daggers crossed each other.

    sh!

    Hui Ren shed again with his backhand.

    The dark assassin frowned and had no choice but to engage in closebat with Hui Ren.

    The dark figure and the blurry shadow constantly twisted in the air.

    Finally,

    Hui Ren exchanged wounds for injuries. The moment the third-ranked divine weapon dagger cut through the opponents skin, a force hidden in the dagger suddenly erupted, sting the dark figures chest into pieces.

    This scene was a slightly difficult battle in the eyes of Tang Yu and the others, but in the eyes of the surrounding people, it was only a short moment.

    The killer appeared.

    The killer froze the air for a moment.

    The killer was intercepted by the elders of the Great Dao Sect.

    The killer had fallen.

    Even in the Unity Realm around them, they could only see countless saber shadows shing. They could not see the battle between the two sides, nor could they see how the ck figure had fallen.

    They only knew,

    The elder on the right pointed out with his finger, and the several foreign races that had erupted in the crowd instantly froze.

    As for the elder on the left, he killed the terrifying killer in an instant.

    The Sovereign of the great Dao Sect just stood there quietly. The Divine Capital hadnt changed, so it could be seen that he didnt care about the killing at all!

    As expected of the supreme sect of the human race!

    With such an expert in the sect, sooner orter, the Great Dao Sect would be a top force that would shake the Mountain and Sea World!

    Tang Yu was expressionless. He only wanted tough in his heart.

    The Great Dao City was not within the territory, but around the Nine Dragons Mountain. Those huge red dots of light were not too eye-catching in his eyes.

    Originally, he was thinking about how to show the strength of the Great Dao Sect and not deliberately. After all, most people had not seen the scene of ine capturing the dragon fish.

    The appearance of the attacker was like a pillow, taking the initiative to show his strength.

    This was an international friend, no, a friend from another world!

    Such a spirit that was willing to sacrifice himself for others moved Great Lord Tang.

    Great Lord, this is just a clone, Hui Ren said as he flew over with the corpse of the ck assassin.

    Tang Yu had expected this.

    Only a clone was as fragile as a Divine Domain expert who had the ability to regenerate with a drop of blood. Under the effects of the power ofws, it would take at least a few shes to kill it. A single sh was impossible.

    This corpse was like a person wearing a tight-fitting night suit. Its entire body was ck to the extreme.

    Tang Yu valued this assassin a lot.

    The assassin had just disyed the ability to use spatialws. However, he was not the invincible expert he had imagined. Even if the invincible expert was not just a clone, he would still be defeated by Hui Ren.

    Hmm Or perhaps this is just a clone with limitedbat strength?

    Tang Yu didnt think too much about it. He only instructed Hui Ren to put the clone away first before looking at the crowd below. Theres no need to care about such petty people. Right now, the sect disciple assessment will continue.

    After he finished speaking, he disappeared in a sh. ine, Hui Ren, and the others also disappeared with a whoosh.

    The matter of the entrance assessment naturally wasnt something that he, the sect master, or any other elder, was responsible for.

    Right now, the Great Dao Sect had already gained a certain amount of fame, and it had even put on a scene of bloodshed before the entrance exam. The humans and foreign races at the foot of the mountain were all shouting that they wanted to join the Great Dao Sect, and there was no need for them to make a move at all.

    These sect heads and elders were actually experts that stood at the peak of the world, and they couldnt be easily contacted. They had to maintain a certain level of prestige. He had already finished dividing up the levels of the sect from top to bottom.

    Overall, it was divided into two major systems, the inner sect and the outer sect.

    The inner sect was the core of the Great Dao Sect, and from top to bottom, there were sect heads, sect elders, sect protectors, direct disciples, core disciples, inner sect disciples, disciples, and others.

    As for the outer sect, it was mainly responsible for the outer affairs of the Great Dao Sect, including part of the management of the Great Dao City.

    There were outer sect elders, outer sect deacons, and outer sect officials.

    The hierarchy was clear, and the Mountain and Sea Great World did not care about everyone being equal. The strong naturally had the privilege of the strong.

    The ones in charge of the entrance examination were the outer sect.

    At present, the deacons and officials had not yet been recruited to the outside world, and their manpower was limited, so they had gathered the people of the garrison to help.

    There were more than a hundred thousand people participating in the entrance examination this time, and most of them were humans.

    With so many people, they naturally couldnt use the same method they had used during the Immortal Gate examination  the assessment for the second selection for ten thousand people hadsted for a whole day  at that time, it had the nature of publicizing.

    Our Great Dao Sects assessment is mainly divided into several categories, cultivation, age, aptitude,prehension, and temperament I am the outer sect elder, responsible for the arrangements for the assessment

    At the foot of the mountain, there were jade stones piled up into a high tform.

    On the tform, there were several figures standing. There was a figure at the front. Many of Tree Shades adventurers were familiar with it. It was Tree Shades official famous expert, Yan Dingtian, who had achieved the best result of the Tower of Trials on the ny-first floor. Although the peak of the Tower of Trials was no longer a hundred floors, but a hundred and fifty floors.

    Old Yan saw that the dense crowd in front of him had quieted down and listened to him exin the specific rules honestly. Among them, there were more than a dozen experts of Unity, and he was secretly pleased.

    In Tree Shade, although he was indeed a well-known expert, how could there be such a moment of attention?

    The strength of a mysterious expert under the Lordsmand was likely above his.

    Just likest week, he had finally cleared the 90th level of the Tower of Trials with great difficulty. This level had been stuck for half a year, causing his ranking to instantly rise by three ranks. Just as he epted the cheers of the others in the training camp, an unknown woman began to challenge the Tower of Trials. The record showed that it was only her first time passing the level, but she had directly broken through the 100th level, causing the entire spiritual space to be filled with announcements.

    Old Yan was stunned.

    He felt like the entire world was targeting him!

    I cant let him enjoy for half a minute, no, even five minutes of cheering is fine!

    Yan Dingtian saw through the experts that appeared from time to time under themand of the lord.

    After a period of bitter cultivation, as well as the various cultivation resources and cultivation grounds exchanged with contribution points, Old Yan broke through again in his lifetime  less than three years after breaking through to the Transcendent realm, bing a Second Order Transcendent!

    He was an existence on the same level as the Emperor of the Ancient Spirit Empire, even if he was in Tree Shades ce, it was still Forget it, forget it.

    In the Mountain and Sea Great World, Old Yan also knew that he was not a top expert, but with his status as an outer elder of the Great Dao Sect, he once again received the attention of everyone.

    Even those in the Unity Realm simr to him had to be quiet.

    On my left, there are a hundred testing stone tablets. As long as you stick your palm on the stone tablet, you will be able to determine your cultivation and age.

    On my right, there is a great trial formation that can amodate ten thousand people at the same time. It is mainly used to test ones temperament,prehension, and so on.

    As soon as Yan Dingtian finished speaking, the other outer sect deacons and the awakened members of the garrison regiment, as well as some temporary workers like Wang Hu, who signed up for the election, began to arrange the order of the assessment.

    More than a hundred thousand people, based on the registration time, honestly began to participate in the assessment.

    The testing stone tablet was efficient and convenient. As long as one pressed his palm on the stone tablet, based on the light and patterns on the stone tablet, one could see the cultivation and age of each stone tablet at a nce, and there was a special registration beside each stone tablet.

    Xiao Dong, eighteen years old, third level of the awakened realm, low level.

    Tang Richen, fifteen years old, ninth level of the awakened realm, middle level.

    Di WenHaoyu, twenty-two years old, eleventh level of the awakened realm, high level.

    Yang Yue, twenty years old, no cultivation.

    Hong Bin, twenty-five years old, great circle of the awakened realm, quasi-transcendent level!

    Every time a genius under the age of thirty with a cultivation of the great circle appeared, it would always cause waves of exmations. The elders and fellow vigers of these geniuses were all extremely proud.

    After entering the inner sect, you have to work hard and strive to be a core disciple of the great dao sect as soon as possible. You are the only top genius in our Crimson Water Tribe.

    We came here from the distant Land of Chaos. Our lives are stable, but that is not enough. The three of you are all top geniuses. When you enter the great dao sect, you will cooperate sincerely and gain a firm foothold in the sect. Only then will you be able to obtain more resources. This branch of our Land of Chaos will be the main force of the great dao sect.

    Peak geniuses before the age of thirty, all of you have to remember that these will be yourpetitors in the future Chi, why is there another one without cultivation? When registering for the disciple assessment, the great dao sect will not filter out these trash.

    At the examination venue, people from the same region would often gather together.

    For example, the humans of the Ya Xin Empire and the army under Roddy had many people who had signed up for the sect entrance examination. Most of them knew each other and naturally gathered together.

    There were also many who came from the human tribes and formed small groups here.

    This kind of warning would asionallye out from the mouths of some Void Treading Realm and Unity Realm elders.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706

    In just one morning, the assessment of more than a hundred thousand humans and foreign races had already ended.

    Next was the time for the release list  perception, temperament, and other tests. These people did not know their results.

    But whether it was good or bad, these people were very obvious on the surface.

    The group of top geniuses had a confident smile.

    Qualifications, they are one in a million.

    Cultivation, they are the top of the hundreds of thousands of candidates.

    Perception, they have read some profound books.

    Mind, the elders in the family have trained them like they are.

    They believed that they were the inner disciples chosen by inside, but they didnt know how many inner disciples there were in the Great Dao Sect. If there were too many, others still had a chance. If there were too few, then they could only apologize.

    A top genius looked at the other geniuses, a smile hanging on his lips, dering war through the air.

    He didnt let these people wait too long.

    Soon, a beam of light shot into the sky, exploding into a huge screen of light.

    On the screen, there were numerous names.

    At the top, there was a small number of people who entered the inner sect.

    Below, there were people who entered the outer sect.

    The inner sect 800, the outer sect 3000!

    Some experts could see the number with a nce.

    The candidates below looked nervously at the names one by one.

    Those who did not have any training were extremely few, and the speed at which most people looked was very fast.

    Looking at the rows and rows of names, some who saw their own names let out cries of joy that could not be suppressed.

    ( * * *) !

    The great Dao Sect, the holynd of the human race, could be said to be half a step into the sky as a member of the sect!

    The order of the light screen was ording to the results.

    After each persons name, there was a corresponding result.

    Lin Zixiao, qualification assessment, A grade; perception assessment, A grade; mind assessment, A grade can be an inner sect disciple.

    Li Erniu, talent assessment, B grade; perception assessment, B grade; mind assessment, A grade can be an inner sect disciple.

    Xiao Dong, talent assessment, super grade; perception assessment, A grade; mind assessment, A grade can be an inner sect disciple.

    Yang Yue, talent assessment, marvelous grade; perception assessment, super grade; mind assessment, super grade can be an inner sect disciple.

    Tang Lichen, aptitude assessment, B grade, perception assessment, C grade, mental assessment, B grade can be an outer sect disciple.

    Hongbing, aptitude assessment, A grade, perception assessment, B grade, mental assessment, C grade can be an outer sect disciple.

    As time passed, the sounds of surprise gradually faded, and the atmosphere gradually became heavy. Pairs of bloodshot eyes stared fixedly at the ranking in the sky, and they swept over it word by word.

    They looked at it ten times, twenty times!

    In their lives, the first time was probably the only chance for a fish to leap through the dragon gate, as if it had nothing to do with them!

    They could not find their names!

    Impossible, how could my name not be here!

    A young man with ten fingers on his forehead scratched until his hair was disheveled. He muttered to himself as his gaze swept past row after row, and then his face was gradually dyed with ayer of despair.

    Little Cheng, did you write the wrong name when you were registering? a Void  expert beside the young man asked with a frown.

    Even Void  stage experts did not believe that the most outstanding disciple in their n was not even selected as an outer disciple.

    But he also looked carefully, and there were no simr names on the list.

    It was possible that he write the wrong name, right ?

    Cheng Yuankui desperately searched, and suddenly saw a few familiar names.

    In his mind, he recalled the scene when he tested his training and age.

    Yang Yue, twenty years old, no training.

    Cultivation, no cultivation method, only relying on the strength awakened by natural awakening, is also called cultivation.

    A person who has not awakened until the age of twenty, what potential can he have?

    I dont ept it. People without cultivation can be like inner sect disciples. I am a genius of the great circle of awakening, why dont I even have a ce? I dont ept it. There must be a shady deal during registration!

    He was not stupid enough to say that there was a shady deal in the entrance examination of the Great Dao Sect, and only pointed the spearhead at those - temporary workers who registered their results and names.

    But Yan Dingtians expression was not very good.

    What do you mean? I, Old Yan, finally managed a project alone, even if it was only a short half a day, even if all the test indicators have nothing to do with him

    But you said there was a shady deal, even if you are not pointing at me, Old Yan, at least you think that there is a problem with me managing it.

    The outer sect elder, Yan Dingtian, snorted.

    What are you shouting for! Not convinced? Not convinced, right? Then I will show you what the results of your own test are!

    Yan Dingtian swept his sharp gaze across the young man named Cheng and snorted.

    In the end, he was also in the Unity Realm. He did not reveal his aura. Just his gaze made Cheng Yuankui retreat a few steps with a pale face.

    However, Cheng Yuankui gritted his teeth and withstood it.

    He did not believe it.

    He did not believe that he, who had been a genius since he was young, was inferior to the geniuses of other races.

    He had already cultivated to the Great Circle of the Awakening Realm at the age of twenty-six.

    The seniors in the n all said that he had a high chance of breaking through to the Void Initiation realm before he was fifty years old.

    He couldnt even pass a mere entrance examination?

    It must be a shady deal!

    It was those shady dealings that those outer sect deacons had set up. He wasnt afraid of power, and fought with all his might. Perhaps, he could attract the attention of the upper echelons of the great Dao Sect and those true big shots.

    The sect master and the inner sect elders also valued him because of this and epted him as their disciple.

    The more Cheng Yuankui thought about it, the more excited he became. Looking at it like this, he had to thank the person who yed dirty tricks.

    Not long after,

    On the left, right, and above of the examination site, numerous light screens were shot out. There were many names on them, covering all the examinees, almost covering the sky.

    The results of the names and the suffix were magnified and added with red light. Among the ordinary names, it was particrly conspicuous.

    Cheng Yuankui, qualification assessment, B grade, perception assessment, C grade, mental assessment, E grade eliminated.

    The two words eliminated were red and ck, just like the young man named Cheng at this time.

    Both legs seemed to have lost their strength, and the evaluations of ss C and ss E were extremely dazzling.

    This was the first time he had seen a rating of E grade. Previously, the lowest score of the inner and outer sect disciples was only C grade, but

    How could I only have an evaluation of E grade? Can people of E grade cultivate to the great circle? I dont believe it, I dont ept it! You must be deliberately targeting me! Yes, you are afraid that I will grow up and threaten your position, right -

    The young man named Cheng seemed to have his throat pinched, and the depths of his eyes were filled with fear.

    Yan Dingtian snorted coldly and restrained the aura he suddenly released.

    There were only a dozen or so of them who looked at each other with fear in their eyes.

    Just the momentum alone made them instinctively sense danger!

    The young man named Cheng was already paralyzed on the ground, his eyes cloudy, and his mouth constantly shouted no, save me, etc..

    The surrounding people also looked at the young man named Cheng with a strange look.

    It seemed like the temperament of the young man surnamed Cheng was indeed very ugly.

    He couldnt even take a single blow, and he was self-righteous and spoke crazily. Even if such a person had good cultivation talent, how could he be able to take on a big deal? It was normal for him to be rejected by the great Dao Sect.

    Only a small portion of the geniuses were still not convinced.

    They believed that the great Dao Sect valued things that could not be seen or touched.

    Clearly, cultivation talent was the most important. Without sufficient talent, it was very likely that they would not be able to break through to the Void Treading realm for the rest of their lives, but they were definitely top geniuses who would be able to break through to the Void Treading realm before the age of a hundred.

    Yan Dingtian saw the changes in the expressions of some people.

    He recalled that when the great and handsome Lord Tang had told him about the matter, he had said that some people would be unconvinced, including those who were eliminated, and some of the selected outer sect disciples.

    The backup n was ready.

    Thinking of this, Yan Dingtian looked at Cheng Yuankui and the other so-called geniuses with a trace of pity in his eyes.

    Child, only by suffering a few more heavy blows can you understand that there is always someone better than you, and only then can you mature.

    Just like when I first arrived at Tree Shade, I was beaten half to death by a little girl Cough, a female general. In just two days, the results of the Trial Tower were beaten up again. From time to time, a group of young experts would appear, making me feel that I have lived my entire life like a dog.

    asionally, I would let others experience it too

    Old Yan was very happy to see this. This was the segment that he was looking forward to the most.

    He was expressionless, maintaining the demeanor of a grandmaster as he said, Is it that great to reach the great circle before the age of thirty? Is it very proud to break through to the Void Initiation realm at the age of a hundred? Thinking back to that year, this old man cough, I was too far-fetched. In this elders opinion, you so-called great circle geniuses, heh, thats all.

    Rather than saying that you all have extraordinary talent, it would be better to say that you all have a good background. With your resources piled up, even if you are a pig, you can still be a great circle pig!

    Our great Dao Sect recruits disciples without looking at their so-called cultivation. As long as you can be outer sect disciples or inner sect disciples, why are you afraid of your cultivation being low? You can casually cultivate for a year or two to reach great circle.

    Some people sucked in a mouthful of cold word s, but there were also some who did not believe it.

    No matter how much your mouth says, we do not believe it.

    Do you really think that all brothers do not know how to cultivate? One or two years to the great circle? Why dont you say one year to the great circle, two years to step into the void, three years to be one!!

    They scoffed.

    Coincidentally, Elder Yan said, Our Great Dao Sects Sect Head Tang epted a disciple three years ago. At that time, she only started to cultivate. Her talent is not bad, her strength is just so-so, barely able to reach the first rank of a genius. Today, she happened to be in the sect, so Ill let you see what a genius is.

    Yan Dingtian dared to swear that what he said was not a lie. It was just that the person he wasparing was not himself. Compared to Lord Tang, who was the same age as Tree Shade and the others, whose strength had broken through the sky, Gong Ling was indeed so-so.

    Shang Gongling came from the inside of Nine Dragon Mountain.

    She was wearing the Great Dao Sect uniform that had been modified from the Immortal Sect disciples clothing. It had a white background with golden patterns and a fluttering ribbon.

    Her face seemed to have stopped aging three years ago when she met her master, Xia Tian.

    It was just that her face was no longer immature.

    In front of people, she was the senior sister of the Immortal Sect. Her cultivation speed and realm made people look up to her.

    In a few breaths of time, the Gongling descended from the sky and arrived in front of the testing area for cultivation. She took a few steps forward and pressed her hand on a testing stone tablet.

    The surrounding people had already guessed something and couldnt help but hold their breaths.

    The sect masters disciple looked very young, probably less than a hundred years old, or even less than fifty years old.

    Her realm was undoubtedly Void Treading.

    The outer sect elder had said that she was a true genius. Then, could it be that she was a veteran Void Treading Stage?

    A veteran Void Treading Stage cultivator who was not even fifty years old was indeed many times more monstrous than the geniuses of their n.

    But there were still some who frowned, feeling as if they had overlooked something.

    Before he could think too much,

    Buzz Buzz

    The testing stone monument trembled violently. The profound lines on the stone monument lit up one after another, turning from white light to blue light, then to purple light and then golden light

    The degree of brilliance was so dazzling that it almost blinded their eyes.

    Many people were amazed. From brightness and patterns, the momentum produced by this sect master disciples test was much stronger than the most outstanding disciples before.

    However, some people with good eyesight had alreadyprehended the level of lines and light represented from many tests.

    Two, twenty-one years old, initial stage of the Harmonization Realm?

    What, she is actually a Unity Realm expert? Wait, she is only twenty-one years old ? ! Impossible!

    Gulp , didnt that Elder Yan just say that the sect masters disciple only cultivated for three years, only three years!

    When Gongling arrived, they all subconsciously ignored the three years of cultivation that Old Yan had mentioned.

    It wasnt that they didnt dare to believe it, but alright, in their hard minds, there was no such thing as a newbie who had only cultivated for three years to achieve Void Steps.

    This was the same as before the apocalypse where news suddenly said that someone had awakened and could fly. They subconsciously thought it was just a joke and had been ignored.

    But now?

    Three years! Unity Realm!

    One year to perfection, two years to step into the Void realm, three years to be one!

    Even a monster is still under saying it !

    We have cultivated for three years, another three years, three years, three years, and now three hundred years have passed, why are we still in the Void Treading realm ? !

    The faces of the people in the Unity Realm were alsoplicated.

    They were already existences that stood at the peak of the human race, but now was it still toote to sign up and join the sect?

    Gongling floated over and left lightly, leaving behind only the shock of the entire field.

    As expected of the human races holynd, the Great Dao Sect . Its not that the sect looks down on the genius of the great circle of the awakened realm. In our eyes, they are top-notch geniuses, but in the eyes of the Great Dao Sect, they might just be like that. Cultivating a great circle of the awakened realm might be really easy.

    Us inner and outer sect disciples, from time to time, will be at the great circle of the awakened realm after one or two years? Two years of stepping into the Void realm and three years for me is too exaggerated, but if I can break through to the Void Treading realm within ten years, I will break the record of the youngest Void Treading realm in our Great Chang Dynasty.

    Wake up, I am also an inner sect disciple. I might be able to break through in five years.

    Now that I think about it, we are also stupid. With the strength and foundation of The Great Dao Sect , how could there be a shady deal? Who could let The Great Dao Sect y dirty tricks? They think too highly of us so-called geniuses With The Great Dao Sect , the rise of our human race, it is only a matter of time before our human race rises.

    A shady deal? Sorry, there really is a shady deal.

    Inside the sect, Nancy, who was eating scallion pancakes, asked.

    Great Sect Leader Tang, shrugged his shoulders indifferently and told the truth that was enough to shock the various races.

    This was the first time the Great Dao Sect had formally epted disciples, so how could there be no shady dealings?

    Cough, there seems to be something wrong.

    However, there were more than a hundred thousand humans and foreign races. There were quite a few who had ulterior motives. No matter how talented they were, if they didnt get rid of them, would they still keep the sects eightieth episode of the sects plot drama in the future?

    Why were there so many unknown events in the nuclear test? Wasnt it all for the sake of being able to y some role at this moment?

    Look, you cant sing and get eliminated. What does it have to do with me, the Big ck Hand behind the scenes?

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707

    800 inner sect disciples, 3000 outer sect disciples did not immediately enter the sect. The Great Dao Sect gave them three days to deal with it Cough, deal with some misceneous things around them.

    It was only the third day of the official start of school the time to enter the sect.

    As an outer sect elder, Yan Dingtian and a few outer sect deacons were staying in the Great Dao City during this period.

    A group of temporary workers have also been converted to be officers of the outer sect

    At this time, the 3,800 elites became the focus of attention and the object of praise. Fortunately, they were all people with a good temperament and did not get lost in the rolling world of mortals.

    After seeing Gongling, few people dared to call themselves geniuses.

    There were some busybodies who were not good enough to enter the sect, and they lined up the strongest hundred elites and wrote a book called the List of Top 100 Talents.

    Not to mention that every one of the top hundred elites had been analyzed in detail, and there were also some detailed life experiences, which were reasonable and convincing.

    The price of the book is eight Origin Crystals. It is said that in just three days, the sales have exceeded five hundred thousand.

    secret pavilion, the owner behind the Top 100 List, was grinning from ear to ear.

    What is the background of this Secret Pavilion?

    Yan Dingtian asked.

    secret pavilion is the top power on the maind. They have mysterious origins and members of many races. They do not have their own countries and cities, but in many important cities, there are secret branches.

    Any information can be bought?

    Of course not. In fact, the Secret Pavilion is also a multi-faceted power. They never provoke real experts or top forces, but only for the information sold by ordinary Unity Realm and Void Treading Realm. It umtes more and more, and the ie is also considerable.

    Oh

    Old Yan nodded thoughtfully.

    He paid attention to the Secret Pavilion, mainly simr to the Secret Pavilion and other intelligence gathering organizations, wanting to get more information about the Great Dao Sect from his mouth.

    The Great Dao Sect was actually a colossus. The forces like the Secret Pavilion were not willing to secretly investigate, so it was best to get information from the open channels.

    It just so happened that the Great Dao Sect also needed to use the channels of these organizations to continue spreading the prestige of the Great Dao Sect.

    Old Yan met these organizations in one go.

    It was afternoon.

    In a pce hall, Old Yan looked at the crowd in front of him, holding all kinds of photographic equipment, spears, and cannons. For some reason, he felt a little weak.

    He recalled the fear of being dominated by the reporters of Tree Shades major newspapers and major television channels.

    Could it be that there were reporters in the other world as well?

    He coughed dryly and sat upright.

    This was a serious matter. The great Dao Sect Release Conference.

    Elder Yan, can you reveal the qualification assessment of that sect masters disciple? How did she manage to change from an ordinary person to a Unity Realm expert in just three years?

    Old Yan, I also want to know.

    Elder Yan, may I ask how many inner sect elders there are in the Great Dao Sect? What realm has the sect master reached?

    Old Yan, I also want to know! Didnt you see that Im just an outer sect disciple!

    Elder Yan, I heard that the Divine Realm assassin who ambushed us was a well-known assassin

    Old Yan, I also want to know, but the sect master didnt tell me, so I didnt dare to ask!

    Elder Yan, from your words, we understand that you are a true genius. Can you reveal how long you have been cultivating to step into the Void and Unity Realm?

    Old Yan:.

    I know that, but can this old man say it?

    Cant you ask something else?

    What kind of lousy organization is this ?!

    Do you have any professional spirit ?!

    Didnt you want to understand our great Dao Sect? Where did you go?

    Yan Dingtian felt that this press conference could not continue!

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Inner disciples can live on the Nine Dragons Mountain. Outer disciples can only choose to live on the other mountains around the Nine Dragons Mountain. The difference is that the cultivation environment of inner disciples is better, but outer disciples do not need to be depressed. Every once in a while, the sect will assess you. Those with good results and outstanding contributions can be promoted from outer disciples to inner disciples, and inner disciples will be promoted to core disciples.

    But, at the same time, if you do not cherish the opportunity to cultivate in the Great Dao Sect and perform poorly in the assessment, then the inner disciples may be demoted to outer disciples, or even expelled from the sect.

    Yan Dingtian had closed himself and went into seclusion.

    This time, the one in charge was the inner sect elder, Xie Yi. He held a cigarette in his mouth and looked at the excited young genius in front of him. He said maliciously, I hope that some of you will be expelled from the sect. In that case, I will not be too bored. Hehehe

    This group of young geniuses were truly frightened.

    An examination every three months? I heard that there is an even more difficult examination? If your performance is bad, you will be expelled from the sect? Oh my god, it is too dangerous!

    Now, all of you will follow this elder to the library of Nine Dragons Mountain. No matter if it is an inner sect or outer sect disciple, all of you will have a chance to enter the library for free.

    Oh right Xie Yi took a few steps into the air and looked at the surrounding crowd. Its not like we wont have a chance to be a disciple of our Great Dao Sect in our entire life. Our Great Dao City does issue some missions every now and then. If weplete the missions, we can obtain some contribution points. As long as we have enough contribution points, we can make an exception and be epted by the sect.

    In addition, there are small scale sect entrance exams every once in a while, but the requirements will be slightly higher than the ones three days ago. That is the first time our Great Dao Sect has recruited disciples on arge scale, and the sect master has specially expanded the number of people

    Therefore, you can all settle down in Great Dao City. The contribution points can be exchanged for some precious treasures, as long as the mission ispleted enough, it is not impossible to surpass the current inner sect and outer sect disciples.

    Previously, many people who failed asked if there were other ways to join the Great Dao Sect.

    The secret pavilion even specially asked the outer sect Elder Yan for this, but unfortunately, Elder Yan refused to answer with the excuse of confidentiality.

    Today,

    Elder Xie Yis words aroused the ambition of many candidates.

    It turned out that they did not miss the opportunity to jump through the dragon gate forever!

    The tribe is not going back! They will immediately buy a property in the Great Dao City. Only in this way will they be able to grab the task issued by the sect at the first time.

    Cheng Yuankui, who was devastated, heard the words, and immediately let out a big word that he wanted to be the boy whopleted the task most efficiently!

    Xie Yi curled his lips.

    The efforts of Cheng was destined to be fruitless. After all, he was the one who was on the double cklist and was also the only one.

    Most of the Awakened levels were still unable to fly. They climbed along the winding white jade stairs. Under Xie Yis lead, a new and adorable disciple climbed up the Nine Dragon Mountain.

    The library was located near the peak of the mountain. It was about seven to eight thousand meters high. As they climbed the steps, they were surrounded by rolling clouds. Although the cold wind was isted outside, they could see the wind that was like a saber light blowing continuously outside the mountain. When they lowered their heads, it was as if they were going to fall into a bottomless abyss.

    It was impossible to fall down. Some psychological pressure could not affect these young geniuses.

    They were only amazed by the steep cliffs and the brilliance of the sea of clouds.

    The ordinary people and low-level Awakened ones in the team, Xie Yi, casually added a buff to them. Although he was just an irrational caster, Xie Yi knew some simple spells.

    With his level two extraordinary perception and the speed at which his brain worked, he could understand low-level spells with just a few nces.

    He would be like the top of the nine dragons and look down on the mountains.

    The library pavilion had yet to reach the peak, but looking at the surroundings, the mountains were all under their feet. The entire Great Dao City was clearly visible, and their line of sight could extend all the way to the ends of the few torrential rivers of the Nine Dragons Mountain.

    This is the library pavilion.

    The library pavilion was located in a secluded ce near the peak of the mountain, and it was not connected to any other buildings.

    From the outside, the library pavilion was only a five or six story tall tower. It was not big, and its appearance was simple and unadorned.

    As soon as he entered, he found that it was apletely different world.

    A single floor was twenty meters tall, even higher than the actual height of the outside, and it was so wide that one could not see the boundary.

    In the library, rows of bookshelves were arranged in a regr pattern, and ording to the types of books, they were divided into different areas.

    There are not only cultivation methods, techniques, and battle techniques in the library, but also all kinds of other types of runic books. Not only do they include the study of runes, forging, pharmaceutics, and other professional books, but there are also the Geographic Records of the Mountain and Sea Realm, The Endless Sea 10081 main course routes, The cooking method of the Giant Sea King of the Endless Sea, The Book of why not spend a single cent to travel through the Mountain and Sea Realm and other good books. In the future, when you have free time, you can read more and gain experience.

    Of course, the reason I brought you here today is to let you choose a cultivation technique and battle technique. This is a benefit for you to enter the sect. Outer sect disciples can only choose from the first floor. Inner sect disciples can choose from the first and second floors. After today, when you enter the library to choose books, you will have to use the sects points to exchange for them.

    Xie Yi waved his hand, You can each find your own favorite secret technique. Remember not to make loud noises. Otherwise, the First Elder who manages the library will throw you out. Dont plead with me.

    First Elder?

    As Xie Yi finished speaking, someone realized that a figure was sitting at the entrance of the library.

    Dressed in armor, his face was lowered, and he held a long spear in his hand.

    He sat there quietly like a statue. When they came in, they actually saw it, but they did not expect it to be a living person, and an elder who managed such an important building as the library pavilion.

    His ability to restrain his aura was too strong!

    As expected of a big shot in the sect.

    Elder, there are so many books here. Can you give us some pointers?

    The group of cute new disciples looked around in confusion. They nced at one elder and then at Elder Xie Yi. In the end, they still felt that Elder Xie Yi was more approachable.

    There are some brief exnations for every cultivation method or battle technique. You can judge whether it is suitable or not. When you take out the secret book shelves, you will recognize it as your choice. There is no chance to change it.

    The number of copies of each secret book is limited. If you take a fancy to a secret book and happen to have no more, you can only wait for others to borrow it.

    Of course, even the cultivation method of the first level was very precious. Instead of thinking about choosing a more powerful secret skill, it was better to choose one that was most suitable for oneself.

    Thats all. You can choose freely. At worst, you can change the cultivation method with points in the future. Anyway, you cant kill people.

    New disciple: .

    We still think it is reliable if you dont say thest sentence.

    The area where the cultivation method was located only upied a small part of every level.

    However, there were still many of them, dazzling the eyes of many new disciples.

    Among them, some were born with gold keys in their mouths, and there were even Unity Realm ancestors in their ns.

    They also had high-level cultivation methods.

    However, there were not many of them. Every single cultivation method that could cultivate to the Void Treading Realm was extremely precious. Only one or two could cultivate to the Unity Realm.

    Only when they reached the Void Treading Realm in the future would they have a chance to obtain aplete cultivation method.

    It might not be suitable for them.

    As for the sects library, there were really too many cultivation methods, too many! At the very least, they could cultivate to the Unity Realm. The absorption and operation efficiency of Genesis Qi was even more extraordinary!

    From all aspects, one could choose the cultivation method that suited one the most!

    It was just that it was too difficult to choose.

    The new disciples fell into a happy worry.

    The second floor of the library pavilion.

    The disciples of the inner sect split up to search for the secret manuals they liked. They came fromrge ns and some geniuses with backgrounds. In the end, they had some advantages. They knew better what they needed and what they were suitable for. They headed straight for the corresponding secret manuals area.

    The other disciples who came from ordinary backgrounds and did not know much about cultivation could only rely on their own vision and luck to find them.

    Fortunately, they had an entire day. In the library, there were also many foundational and universal cultivation methods. Anyone who took them would be able to cultivate.

    Among the inner disciples was Xiao Dong, he was not eye-catching. Other than a few who had not awakened, among the many inner disciples, his cultivation was the lowest.

    Xiao Dong had awakened a long time ago.

    When he was twelve years old, he was the first to awaken. Anyone who could awaken at twelve years old was a genius.

    Xiao Dong was also regarded as a genius at the beginning, until he began to cultivate.

    After grinding for a year, he was still at the first level of awakening. Even the students of the same level with the worst aptitude could notpare to him. In the end, Xiao Dong was expelled from the academy in their small city.

    He had always thought that his aptitude was very poor.

    However, the result of the test of the Great Dao Sect showed that his aptitude was super grade.

    Xiao Dong didnt understand. Where did he look like a super talent? Even the life spell he awakened, a kind of me, could only ignite a few pieces of paper.

    He was afraid that even if he cultivated a high level method, his cultivation progress would not be able to rise. He was afraid that he would be defeated in the quarterly examination three monthster and be expelled from the sect.

    Xiao Dong read the instructions of every cultivation method, especially the cultivation method of fire.

    Each one was countless times more brilliant than the cultivation method he had cultivated before.

    However, he was still unsure. He felt that this was not a technique that was truly suitable for him.

    Dong! Dong! Dong!

    Suddenly, his heart beat violently. He raised his head as if he was attracted by something and looked at the 20-meter-high ceiling.

    He was not looking at the ceiling, but at the higher levels.

    There was something that attracted him to the higher levels.

    Suddenly,

    A ray of red light passed through the ceiling and shot straight into the space between his eyebrows.

    A ding sound seemed to ring out in his brain.

    Xiao Dong stood in ce for a long time. After a long time, he opened his eyes with iparable excitement.

    So thats how it is. The cultivation method of Fire of Ten Thousand is simply tailored for me!

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708

    At the summit of Nine-dragons Mountain, Floating Cloud Pavilion.

    This was the ce where Great Sect Master Tang had settled down in the Great Dao Sect.

    As a sect master who cared about the younger generation disciples, Tang Yu was currently observing the reactions of the many adorable new disciples in the library pavilion.

    At the same time, he would act as an old grandpa to give out golden fingers to a few geniuses.

    It had only been a few years since Tree Shade had been established, but his foundation was much more profound than that of many of the top powers in the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    This was especially true for his current body, which was in terms of knowledge and techniques.

    There were many secret manuals in the library, many, many!

    Some of them came from the legacy of the Sacred City, Senior Origin.

    The second part was the umtion of books that Tang Yu had bought from the market in a few years.

    The third part was the secret manuals he had obtained from the research institute, Modify, Fusion, two, and three secret manuals. The secret manuals he had obtained were almost all high level secret manuals, but there were fewer of them.

    There was also a portion,

    It was the cultivation method he had created himself, ine, Kong, and the others, or battle techniques and spells.

    Self-createdbat skills and spells were rtively simple. Tang  Genius  Yu had already created it when he was only at the level of awakening Oh, he thought about it and did not have any impression of it.

    It must be that he had too many methods and did not need those self-createdbat skills to gradually forget it.

    ine seems to have improved and created new ice spells when he was at the fifth level of awakening? He is indeed a bit more talented than me.

    Self-created cultivation methods were more difficult.

    Many void Treading realm and Unity realm could not replicate it, and even improvements could not be done.

    As a genius, it was naturally not a problem for him to create a mere cultivation method.

    Since two years ago, Great Grandmaster Tang had started writing, and so far, he had created no less than twenty cultivation methods, including fire, thunder, ice, metal, space, basic, and mixed.

    Each of them could be cultivated to the Unity realm or above.

    There were many techniques that could cultivate to the Divine Domain Realm, even though none of them had yet to break through to the Divine Domain Realm.

    The only problem was,

    Probably Oh, no one has ever cultivated these techniques before.

    The Myriad Fire Art was a cultivation technique that Tang Yu had created. At first, he had wanted to fuse with the ss me, Burning me, Falling Star me, and other Fire Laws that he had already touched upon. This was a stepping stone toprehend the Fire Origin Source Laws.

    It was his masterpiece.

    Xiao Dong, an inner disciple, tested his cultivation base, age, and talent. He tested the stone tablet and Tang Yu found out that he is not a child of the world with an S-level qualification, but he has special physique that can swallow mes When he grows up, he is not inferior to Zhang Weilong who has the body of five elements and Lei Shen, the leader of the hero club.

    If Xiao Dong was an [S] ss talent, there wouldnt be a problem of slow progress in the early stages of cultivation, and the [Fire Art of Ten Thousand mes] would be able to gradually make up for this.

    The golden fingers have been distributed Grand Sect Leader Tang pondered for a moment, Then Ill give him a bit of pressure. For example, I can y some tricks on sect missions Eh, Im not only testing the cultivation effect of the Fire of Ten Thousand mes , I can also speed up the growth of the younger generation. Im really a sect leader who worries for the sake of the sect.

    At this time,

    ine pushed open the door and walked in, Lord, the 3800 disciples who entered the sect this time have already chosen the cultivation methods and tactics they want. Among them, 233 people have chosen the new cultivation method, but three of them have chosen the iplete cultivation method

    The so-called new cultivation method was the cultivation method created by these people, fusing the core thoughts of the new era.

    After the cultivation method waspleted, it would generally be tested and perfected by the Research Institute. Even if no one had ever cultivated it, nothing would go wrong.

    However, the unfinished products are at most 40% or 50%plete, and the Research Institute cannot make up for 100%the iplete ones are okay!

    Who put the iplete cultivation method into the library? Isnt this a flower that will harm the future of the sect?

    Tang Yu frowned and realized that the matter was not simple.

    Which three books?

    One book, [Myriads of Fire], one book, [Thunder of the Nine Clouds], and one book, [I Am Space].

    Tang Yu,

    Erm, these three books, probably all of them were created by myself.

    He waved his hand and said, Dont worry about them. Just observe them in secret for a while.

    In any case, it was understandable that there were some small problems with the clinical experiments.

    Those three were juniors who were verypatible with the three cultivation methods. Perhaps, they could even perfect the three cultivation methods ording to their cultivation experience!

    Grand Sect Leader Tang had to be feasible!

    Three birds with one stone, I really am a good sect master who has broken my heart for the sect.

    The residential area of the sect disciples had already beenpleted. Every sect disciple, whether it was the inner or outer sect, had their own independent courtyard.

    Nine Dragon Mountain was the main peak, and the density of Genesis Qi was much denser than the outside world. However, the density of Genesis Qi in the mountain range in the sect area was not bad either.

    In terms of building the Genesis Gathering Formation and absorbing Genesis Qi from the void, the sect was the best.

    The new recruits were led by a group of senior brothers and sisters, elite disciples selected from the immortal sects, to their dormitories. They could not wait to cultivate the techniques given by the sect.

    Yang Yue, Yuwen Hong, Jing Zhong You guys stay.

    Xie Yi left behind a dozen or so people, all of whom were inner sect disciples.

    Yang Yue looked at the others and guessed.

    If she remembered correctly, the dozen people present were just like her, ordinary people with no cultivation at all.

    Come with me.

    Walking down the mountain from the library was not the same road asing here.

    After a while, they stopped in front of a wide building area.

    -Cultivation area!

    There were rows of neat blue and white buildings, but the most attractive thing was a round tower in the middle of the buildings.

    The tower went straight up into the clouds, and no specific height could be seen.

    Xie Yi reached out to light a cigarette. He suddenly remembered that he should maintain the demeanor of an elder in front of the new disciples, so he put down his hand in embarrassment.

    You should have guessed the reason why I brought you here, right?

    To be honest, your qualifications are very poor. Even some awakening potions in the city wont awaken you. If you cant awaken, you cant cultivate any better cultivation methods.

    As he listened, a young man dressed in luxurious clothes lowered his head sadly.

    Looking at his clothes, it was clear that his family background was not ordinary. He had tried many methods that required medicine and supplementary awakening.

    It waspletely useless.

    Even if his parents invited a Unity Realm ancestor, it would not improve his low cultivation aptitude.

    It was equivalent to being sentenced to death.

    He couldnt cultivate for the rest of his life.

    Even though his parents were in a high position and the youth didnt have to worry about food or clothes, he still received a lot of supercilious looks. It wasnt until his parents sent him here to try his luck that the youth didnt have any expectations. Who would have thought

    But you dont have to belittle yourself. Since you can pass the sects assessment, it proves that you have some merits. Xie Yi paused, As for whether you can cultivate with poor aptitude, it doesnt matter to us.

    The purpose of bringing you here today is to cleanse your essence and improve your aptitude Of course, its not free. The sect biggest taboo is about getting something for nothing. To improve your aptitude, you need to overdraw 1000 sect points. In the future, the points you get forpleting tasks will be deducted directly by half until the 1000 points are paid off.

    This is not forcing you. You can choose to ept it or not, but if you miss it, the sect will not give you the chance to borrow.

    Yang Yue and the others did not hesitate. It was obvious that the sect was taking care of them.

    Alright, the man wille with me. The woman will go with your senior sister.

    Yang Yue turned his head and found that the twenty-one year old senior sister was standing not far away from them, looking at them with some curiosity.

    Among the dozen people, there were eight men and seven women.

    They are all young boys and girls, the youngest is 12 years old, and the oldest is only 17 years oldits not that they are too old to be cultivated, the old saying goes that they break through the extraordinary at the age of 300.

    It was just that young people were easier to fool Cough, it was better to instill some sect ideas, and many of the old foxes in the core exam were rejected by Grand Sect Master Tang because their total score was not enough, and they were eliminated.

    Yang Yue and the other two followed Gong Ling into the training area and finally came to a spacious room.

    The room was closed and there were no windows. The floor was engraved with mysterious lines.

    In the middle of the room, there was a huge pot with a diameter of five or six meters. The lid was not closed and the emerald green medicinal liquid could be seen in the pot. The fragrance of the medicine alone made Yang Yue and the other neers feel refreshed.

    Gong Ling walked forward and took out all kinds of medicinal herbs, mixed medicinal liquid, and pills from her storage ring. She put them into the pot in a specific order.

    Boils

    The bottom of the pot lit up with orange mes, making crackling sounds. The color of the bottom of the soup gradually changed from green to deep green. The fragrance of all kinds of medicinal herbs was even more attractive.

    Yang Yue could not help but lick her lips.

    Greedy.

    She looked at the hand with the ring on it, wondering if a giant beast would jump out of the storage ring in the next moment.

    Using some kind of special beast as the main ingredient to refine medicine that could improve their aptitude, Yang Yue guessed  after all, the pot was so big, and there should be some way to condense medicine in the end.

    Not long after, the medicinal liquid in the pot began to bubble from time to time, bursting with popping sounds, the frequency getting higher and higher.

    Gongling felt that it was about time, and said, Alright, this is a medicinal liquid that can help you wash your essence. Just take off your clothes and sit in it. Oh, remember to soak your neck and below in the medicinal liquid.

    All the young girls: ???

    Afraid. jpg.

    Dont panic. It just looks scary. In fact, the boiling point of this medicinal liquid is low, and the temperature is just right. Its like soaking in a hot spring.

    She nced at her mouth and felt a little wronged, At that time, my teacher did not prepare any medicinal liquid for me. Your group of disciples are really happy.

    In the end, they were the seven girls who had been chosen to be inner disciples. Yang Yue and the others looked at the constantly bubbling dark green liquid. Although they were afraid, they still overcame their fear and approached the cauldron.

    It seems that there is indeed no high temperature.

    Yang Yue carefully put his hand into it and felt some warm fog.

    She calmed herself down, and her fingers dug into the dark green liquid, feeling as if they were touching some sticky liquid.

    It was warm and slippery.

    Yang Yue understood why men and women had to separate. In the beginning, she only thought that the bodies of men and women were different and that they needed to mix different liquids.

    The room was shrouded in mist.

    The girls no longer hesitated. They just shyly took off their clothes one by one.

    They folded one by one and ced them on the wardrobe next to the wall.

    Then, they went through the stairs next to the cauldron and walked to the edge of the pot. They stretched out their white and tender feet to explore the medicinal liquid.

    boils

    The pot was a pot of ten people, and it was not crowded for seven people to sit in it. Everyones body was soaked in dark green medicinal liquid, only revealing a white and slender neck and the beautiful hair that was tied up behind their heads.

    Below the neck, even the corbone could not be seen.

    Gongling leaned against the pot, bored, and looked at the cute little girl who seemed to be buried in the ground, only showing seven heads.

    She actually wanted to soak too.

    However, the teacher had specifically warned her not to soak in it  with her constitution, she would be able to absorb most of the medicinal power in the medicinal liquid in no time, and the key was that it would not work on her after absorbing it.

    The orange mes at the bottom of the pot were still burning, promoting the absorption of the medicinal liquid by Yang Yue and the others.

    The sealed room was filled with medicinal fragrance, andpared to before, the fragrance had changed again. Perhaps there was more meat fragrance?

    About two or three minutester,

    Most of the medicinal power in the medicinal liquid had already been absorbed, turning from dark green to light green. One could faintly see the figure under the liquid.

    Gongling reached out and dipped her hand into the medicinal liquid in the pot, then ced it on the tip of her tongue and licked it.

    Suddenly, Yang Yue looked at her curiously. Her face turned red.  I am testing the concentration of the medicinal liquid for you to analyze the effect of your absorption of the medicinal power.

    The pure and innocent Yang Xinyue believed without a doubt.

    Shang Gong Ling secretly let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his senior sisters image had not copsed.

    After a while, Its done. The medicinal liquid has already be clear water. Come out.

    Hua

    Yang Yue stood up from the pot, and some sticky transparent liquid slid down her graceful body.

    When she was soaking in the pot, she only feltfortable. When she stood up, she realized that her body had changed.

    Yang Yue couldnt help but clench her fists, and an abundant amount of strength came from her palms.

    She lightly jumped off the pot and directly jumped off the ground, but she didnt grasp her bnce properly. With a ouch sound, she fell to the ground.

    I, I became stronger?

    She couldnt care less about her wet and sticky body and just stared nkly at her palm.

    Thats right. The medicinal liquid has improved your aptitude and also improved your physical qualities. You will be able to awaken in less than three to five days, and you will be able to cultivate at that time.

    Although your aptitude has improved,pared to the other disciples, your aptitude is still rtively mediocre. You still need to put in more effort. When you umte enough points in the future, you can also apply for a better improved medicinal liquid.

    Can, can it be stewed again?

    Yang Yue was already addicted to the feeling of stew.

    Alright, all of you go to the bathroom to wash up. Ill wait for you outside.

    With a wave of his hand, Gongling pushed open the door and walked out of the bathroom.

    Yang Yue lowered her head and realized that although there were no greasy impurities as she had imagined, the sticky liquid still felt ufortable.

    With a push of her hand, her entire body jumped up, and with a slight push of her foot, she floated out and arrived at the bathroom door in two or three steps.

    Then,

    Her toes stumbled over the threshold, and her entire body slid a few meters away with a thud.

    Her eyes were spinning in circles.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709

    The Great Dao City was under the jurisdiction of the Great Dao Sect.

    Grand Sect Master Tang was also the city lord. The city was not built into the city lords mansion. Instead, it was reced by the city hall. It was the core of the city and was in charge of the matters of the Great Dao City.

    Although Old Yan was in seclusion, the operation of the entire Great Dao City was still stable and efficient. It could be seen that there was not much difference between them and Old Yan.

    The heat of the sect disciples assessment had gradually passed. Many humans and foreign races who had settled in the Great Dao City turned their eyes to the mission that the Great Dao City was about to issue.

    There were several locations in the city where missions were issued. The core area, the second phase of the project, and even the third phase of the project that was currently being constructed, all of them had a grand hall that specialized in issuing missions.

    At this time, the Missions Office was still closed, but there were already many people waiting around the hall.

    These people,

    Almost all of them were young people who had been eliminated during the test, as well as their friends and rtives.

    Completing the mission and exchanging contribution points for a spot was the only possibility for them to be sect disciples.

    What they were nervous about was the number of missions.

    As the strongest force of the human race, the Great Dao Sect had mercilessly eliminated many great circle geniuses during the assessment. There probably werent many spots that could be exchanged through contribution points.

    Many Void treading experts were staring at the door of the mission office, wanting to seize the mission with their strength advantage.

    Huo De was also a human Void Treading Realm expert, but he was not interested in the mission that the great Dao Sect was about to issue.

    He was a loose cultivator.

    He had cultivated for several hundred years, but Huo De had never had apanion, had no descendants, and had no family.

    Without a young descendant, even if he had enough contribution points, so many that he could exchange for a sect entry, it would be useless.

    At the very least, he had never heard that a spot could be transferred.

    When he saw the Void Treading Stage cultivators who had brought along talented juniors and were waiting in front of the Mission Division, Huo De felt a little envious.

    In his entire life, the Void Treading Stage woulde to an end, but if a direct descendant of a genius could enter the Great Dao Sect and be stronger in the future, he might be able to provide him with some precious cultivation talent.

    A powerful n could provide cultivation resources to the experts in the n.

    As for the experts in the n, they could lead the n to prosperity It was a virtuous cycle of generations, and they would only grow stronger if they didnt provoke a strong enemy.

    Huo De he had also thought of forming a n.

    However, he didnt even have apanion. It wasnt that he was ugly, but that he was poor.

    It couldnt be discussed.

    Firstly, he did not have a mansion in a famous city like White Town, but in a secluded mountain, there was a cave that he had opened himself, but it was useless.

    Which Void Treadingdy willing to live in the cave with him?

    Secondly, he did not have a fixed ie.

    As long as arge ns Void Treading realm resided in some resource areas, they would have an endless supply of resources when they went into seclusion to cultivate.

    Huo De was only a loose cultivator, and he didnt know how to forge, refine pills, inscribe runes, grow medicinal herbs, and other methods to steadily earn Origin Crystals.

    He could only work for somerge ns in exchange for some cultivation resources. In all these years, he barely had many Origin Crystals.

    If he couldnt even afford to raise himself, how could he have apanion, let alone establish a n.

    Sometimes, Huo De was lucky and discovered that some heavenly materials and earth treasures had appeared, but he were no match for other Void Treading realm experts, and could only flee in a sorry state.

    Without a divine weapon, without high-level offensive spells and battle skills, Huo Desbat strength was at the bottom of the Void Treading Stage.

    The strong are strong, the weak are weak. In the eyes of outsiders, he is a glorious Void Treading expert, but in fact, he is only a high level fighter.

    If I could have a divine weapon

    With a Divine Weapon, he would be able to set foot in some areas that he had never dared to set foot in before. He would have more confidence inpeting with others for Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. The rate at which he could earn Origin Crystals would increase by several times. He might be able to purchase a second Divine Weapon in no time at all

    However, the premise was that there was a Divine Weapon.

    A while ago, White Town Gathering Treasure Pavilion sold a Divine Weapon. It was almost the only way for me to obtain a Divine Weapon

    However, he still could not afford it.

    Huo De clenched his right fist and patted the center of his left palm. Lets go all out. In the past, there was no chance at all. Now, there is at least a hope. The construction of Dao City has just begun, and there are still many opportunities. I have to take this time to earn more Origin Crystals. Maybe I can buy a Divine Weapon

    Huo De no longer hesitated and strode forward. Just as he passed the hall where the mission was posted, the door suddenly opened.

    Whoosh

    Many people who had been standing in front of the hall suddenly rushed into the hall, and the streets outside the hall suddenly became a little empty.

    Huo De blinked. Why dont we go and take a look?

    He was not interested in entering the sect, but he thought that among the young people fighting for missions, there might be some that could notplete the mission Then wouldnt he have business!

    Huo De walked in.

    The inner part of the hall was even wider, like a starry sky. The crowded crowd outside the street all rushed in, but the hall did not seem crowded.

    As soon as he entered, he felt a faint but continuous spiritual fluctuation spreading through the entire hall.

    After a moment of hesitation, he epted the spiritual wave.

    It contained some simple information about the Mission Distribution Office.

    Just a single hall to issue a mission used space technology and some kind of spiritualmunication technology. The Great Dao Sects methods are so brilliant.

    He looked around. In the starry sky of the hall, there were countless bright stars. Each star represented a mission.

    After entering, you can see the specific details of the mission.

    You can also use your spiritual energy to directly explore.

    Huo Des spiritual energy expanded and connected to a few stars.

    Collect the ck gold fire lotus. Reward: 150 contribution points/ flower.

    Open a factory in Big Dao City and recruit 10,000 workers. The operation is good. Reward: 100 contribution points.

    Obtain any one of the medals issued by the City Hall, reward: 200 contribution points.

    Clean up the beasts within 1,000 kilometers around the City, reward: calcted ording to the degree of contribution. ]

    Investigate Assassin Magic Shadow. Reward: 100-1000 contribution points.

    These missions were all based on the middle and upper levels. Huo De then extended his spiritual energy to the lower levels of the starry sky.

    Huaihe Region  Third Construction Team recruitment  two earth-type Metahumans.

    Requirement: Cultivation level above the fifth level of the Awakening Realm. Also, master one type of earth-type techniques, and one type of earth-type techniques.

    Reward: 0.5 contribution points per day.

    Capture a hundred flying beasts.

    Requirement: The beasts cultivation level is above the fifth level of awakening, and a hundred beasts require an average male and female to belong to the same group of beasts.

    Reward: 20 contribution points.

    Huo De had gained an understanding of the difficulty of the mission and the corresponding rewards.

    He looked left and right, but there was no scene of fighting for the mission as he had imagined.

    True, there are many stars in the pce. The number of missions is much more than I imagined. There are all kinds of strange things. There are even missions to move bricks.

    Huo Dezhi paid for it. He could pay for most of the middle and lower level missions. For example, the mission of capturing beasts, there was nock of high-quality flying beasts in the Azure Mountain Range. For him, there was almost no danger, so it would only take a bit of time.

    He looked at the side of the hall. It was a long river of stars, and ording to the instructions, it was a list that could be exchanged.

    Huo De used his spiritual energy to check it out, and the next moment, what came into view was a list of exchanges that couldnt be finished even after rolling for ten minutes with a mouse.

    Oh, the mouse was something he had learned in Dao City in recent months.

    The most eye-catching item on the list was [  Outer Sect disciple slot * 1, worth 1000 contribution points.

    Its not cheap!

    Huo De calcted slightly and knew that even if he was in the Void Trampling Realm, it would not be easy to umte 1000 contribution points, let alone those young people who were generally only in the Body Sculpting Realm.

    -Not all young people had the help of the elder who had stepped into the Void  although contribution points could not be traded, they could bepleted by the young people after they took on missions.

    This was not against the rules.

    My chance hase. Those young people should be willing to go bankrupt in order to join the Great Dao Sect, right?

    Felt that it was his opportunity, but when he saw the next line, he threw all the bullshit substitute training and the instance behind him!

    It only takes 998 contribution points for a Void-Treading Soldier!

    Dont want 9W8, dont want 9,800, just a mere 998!

    Why would he need a spot to enter the sect ?!

    He was stupid enough to help others do missions!

    Wait a minute

    Huo De suddenly reacted. The prizes that could be exchanged for at the mission post were not only for the entry to the sect?

    The Void Stepping Divine Weapon was also written with unlimited!!

    There was also the Unity Divine Weapon!

    Divine Domain-Grade Divine Weapon!

    There were even legendary treasures that could quickly restore the genesis Qi, such as the Kiwi Fruit.

    Wait

    He fell into deep thought again. He felt that the names on the list of Divine Weapons, rare treasures, strange items, puppets, spells, battle techniques all of them looked familiar.

    Isnt this most popr goods in the Treasure Gathering Pavilion? No wonder it feels familiar!

    Could it be

    Not only Huo De, but many Void Treading Realm Unity Realm cultivators also came to a realization.

    It had only been a few months since the Treasure Gathering Pavilion had appeared, but it could be seen by almost all the forces in the continent.

    In just a few short months, it had even squeezed out the overlords of the same profession.

    The most important reason was that the Divine Weapons of the Gathering Treasure Pavilion were almost unlimited, and the quality was the highest among the same kind!

    However, just the quality was not enough. Many people had guessed that the Gathering Treasure Pavilion was backed by a top force.

    Thats true. With the strength of the elders of the Great Dao Sect, it is enough to deter those forces with evil intentions. In apetition on the surface, Gathering Treasure Pavilion is even more crushing than the peers.

    Some of the Void Tramplers in the hall had originally suspected that the great Dao Sect could take out so many divine weapons and treasures as rewards, but when they saw that the Great Dao Sect and The Treasure Gathering Pavilion were from the same family, they instantly didnt have any doubts.

    Treasure Gathering Pavilion sold dozens of divine weapons on a daily basis, but they didnt see that it was broken!

    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!

    The stars in the starry sky dimmed down. Huo De was startled, and he quickly took out the identity card that he had previously applied for at the registration office  he had originally thought it was an ordinary ID card, but he had casually thrown it in the corner of the storage ring. He hadnt expected it to be so intelligent.

    It seemed to be called called One Card Opening!

    Huo De approached the stars and carefully looked at each star embedded on the wall. He took out his identity card and inserted it into the card slot on the star.

    Beep, Void Trampling Card.

    After taking several tasks in a row, the stars dimmed.

    Five missions are the limit of my current Void Treading realm cultivation. However, if thepletion rate of the missions is high, the upper limit of the missions I take can also be increased

    Huo De did not waste any more time. He turned around and walked out of the pce hall. He intercepted a shared hover car on the street and drove to the edge of the city in a few minutes.

    It was also the operating boundary of the shared hover car.

    Huo De paid the Origin Crystals required for the ride, got out of the car, took a few more steps, and stepped out of the range of the Void Sealing Formation.

    Genesis Qi swirled around his body, and in the next second, he disappeared into the horizon.

    Many humans and foreign races who had received their missions left the Mission Distribution Office.

    Some were here for divine weapons, while others were there for the spots to enter the sect.

    Two hours after the mission office was opened, more and more Void Treading Stage experts rushed over when they heard the news. The young people who had originally wanted to enter the sect saw that there were many missions, so they were not in a hurry. They were only choosing missions that were most suitable for them.

    However, when a group of Void Treading Stage cultivators entered, the stars representing the missions dimmed one by one. The young people who dreamed of bing a disciple of the sect could not sit still.

    Big brother, I epted the mission to clear the ant nest. Lets go quickly. I can only ept a mission after I finish this mission.

    The young man who had awakened the ninth level urged his elder brother who was already in the Void Treading Stage.

    The big brother with thick eyebrows and big eyes pondered for a while. His gaze swept over the stars of the missions. Finally, he took out his identity card and waved it. Actually, I have already epted five missions. So, I have to settle my own missions first.

    ??

    Who was the one who vowed to help him obtain a sect entry?

    How could you betray your cute little brother with thick eyebrows and big eyes!

    Big Brother Thick Brows patted his little brother on the shoulder. My cute and adorable little brother, do you see that? A Void Treading Divine Weapon only costs 998. Its even cheaper than your entry to the sect. So

    Big Brother Void Treading realm took advantage of the dazed look in his little brothers eyes and slipped out of the mission hall.

    The same thing happened to many Void Treading realm elders.

    Originally, most Void Treading realm cultivators were very rxed. They had a feeling of having no hope of breaking through and enjoying the feeling of living in theirter years. asionally, they would bring along outstanding juniors and treat it as a contribution to the n.

    But now,

    The mission contribution points could be exchanged for many high-level cultivation resources. Many of them were obtained by them without any channels normally.

    As long as they had enough high-level cultivation resources, as well as some medicine that could break through realms and condense source cores, it was not impossible to break through to the Unity Realm before their lifespan came to an end!

    They could not afford the goods of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, but they still had one life. If they could not afford to spend crystals, could they not afford it

    Take a fight, step on the void and be one, liver to liver, and from then on it will skyrocket.

    In this kind of situation, who would care about the younger generation of their family? In the end, they were just the younger generation that had been eliminated by the Great Dao Sect. In the future, if they could be outer sect disciples, they might not have much achievements.

    And even if they only had a one in a thousand chance of breaking through to the Unity Realm, they still had a chance to be a Unity Ancestor.

    As for the Great Dao Sect, even though it was a holynd for humans, how many of the eight hundred inner sect disciples and three thousand outer sect disciples would be able to break through to the Unity Realm in the future?

    Im afraid there arent many of them.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710

    To the north of the Azure Mountain Range was a vast in.

    This ce was rich in resources, and it was especially rich in crystals that could be used to forge high-end puppets.

    The ins were much wider than the Azure Mountain Range, and the degree of danger was also greater than the Azure Mountain Range. There were many factions on the ins, nations, neutral cities, and tribes of various races.

    However, these factions did not fight endlessly. In the middle of the ins, there was a transcendent faction  the Seven Luminaries Federation, which had the most abundant resources.

    The Federation wasposed of seven great luminous ns and had a vast territory. There were countless experts, and they could be ranked among all the forces on the continent.

    Elder, weve found it! The Great Dao Sect is behind the Gathering Treasure Pavilion!

    How did you find it?

    Elder Ge was from the Red luminous n, and his entire body seemed to be wrapped in a red halo. There was a moving white glowing body in the halo.

    The Light Body was the core of the Seven Luminaries, and it was also a weakness. However, after cultivating to the Unity Realm, the weakness would no longer exist.

    The one who reported this was also a member of the Red Luminary n. Compared to the number of halos around the pavilion elder, the degree of brightness of the white Light Body was much inferior.

    The Light Body of the Red Luminary n shed, and a voice came out of its body. Uh, because Dao City has issued a mission, and the rewards of those missions are the goods that the Treasure Gathering Pavilion has.

    Oh, right, we also speciallypleted several missions and exchanged for a puppet at the great circle of the Awakening Rank. After carefulparison, it is the puppet of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion.

    The red light of the Red Yao nsmen converged, as if they were shy, but also as if they were waiting for praise.

    After all, they were serious in their work, and even specially did missions to exchange for puppets. Only after confirming that there were no mistakes did they report to the elders of the n.

    How many days ago did the Great Dao City start issuing missions? The elder asked indifferently.

    Uh, it was eight days ago.

    Its been eight days! You only told me about what everyone knows now? You evenpleted the task for the Great Dao Sect? You are very dedicated!

    The red halo on the pavilion elder illuminated the surroundings for several miles. The Red Yao nsmen were wrapped in the wave of momentum and flew out with a bang.

    He was very aggrieved

    The Elder of the Red Luminary Pavilion vented his anger for a while.

    Only then did the glow that almost illuminated the sky gradually fade away.

    Seven Luminaries City, the central city of the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    The Red n, Green n, Orange n, and the other elders of the Seven luminous n met in Seven luminous City.

    The rise of the Human ns Great Dao Sect has too great of an impact on our Seven luminous Federation, The head elder of the Star n said.

    The Azure Mountain Range has never had any decent forces. Although it was not originally the territory of our Federation, it was only a matter of a few words to influence one of the forces within.

    There are over a hundred million humans living in the cities of our Seven Luminaries Federation. Although these humans are weak, they are very talented in the field of production. Now that more than half of these humans have been moved away, it has a great impact on some of our businesses.

    However, these are only the lower levels that will affect their ruling structure.

    And the more serious thing is that the existence of the Grand Dao City teleportation array has a great impact on the few major teleportation points of our Seven Luminaries Federation.

    The Grand Dao City teleportation array can lead to more regions. It can even reach the west coast of the continent, adjacent to the Endless Seas port. The Grand Dao Sect and we are neighbors. The one-time teleportation fee is only one-third of ours. In just a few months, the revenue of our Seven Luminaries Federation teleportation array has dropped by three-fifths.

    The elder of the Star paused for a moment, then said, The quality of the puppets produced by the Gathering Treasure Pavilion is not the slightest bit inferior to the ones we made. The impact on the puppets produced in Seven luminous City is also not small.

    This in was rich in crystal stones to make high-end puppets, and their Seven luminous Federation was the force that was best at making puppets on the continent.

    The puppets made by their hands, whether in terms ofbat strength or the intelligence of puppets, were very perfect  and ordinary puppets could usually only be controlled by puppet masters, and they were more than a grade worse than the puppets of their Federation.

    However, the elders of the Star had to admit that the puppets of the Gathering Treasure Pavilion were not inferior to themselves in every aspect, or even better.

    Only their puppet business was mainly sold to many forces on the continent, and the unspecialized only upied a small portion of it, so the effects werent too great for the time being.

    After the Star Elder finished speaking, the seven elders of the Seven Luminaries n fell silent for a moment.

    They knew that the rise of the Human Races great Dao Sect had a great impact on the Seven Luminaries Federation, but there were still some pavilion elders who only cared about personal strength. They were very surprised, and the light around their bodies constantly changed.

    We cant continue like this. We must take measures! The elder of the Red turned his head and asked a nsman, How many branches are there in the territory of our Federation?

    The nsman said, There are a total of eight branches. In addition to Seven luminous City, the other seven branches are located in the main cities of our great luminous ns. There are many outsiders rushing to the main cities in every capital just to buy the goods of the Gathering Treasure Pavilion .

    Dear elders, why dont we The nsmen gestured, There are eight treasure Pavilion branches in our Federation, even if they have a teleportation array, as long as we move fast enoughnot only can we attack The dao sect, we can also harvest countless treasures in the treasure Pavilion.

    When the Red nsmen said this, many Seven nsmen, including some elders, were moved.

    The Red elder also coveted the countless divine weapons in the Treasure Gathering Pavilion.

    As long as there were enough top level puppets for him to dismantle, with his puppet grandmaster level, cracking was not a problem.

    However, the Red elder still refused, It is easy to take down the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, but what is detrimental is the reputation of our Seven Federation. In the future, which force will dare to do business in the territory of our Federation?

    But The elder of the Red changed the topic, Find some excuses to destroy the business of the Gathering Treasure Pavilion , and restrict their development. But no matter what, we cant allow a mere human to behave atrociously in our territory.

    The elders of the Seven n were filled with righteous indignation.

    The Great Dao Sect of the human race affected their interests, and they didnt have enough cultivation resources. It was very likely that they wouldnt be able to break through to the sage realm before their lifespan was up!

    -Even if they had no chance of breaking through to the sage realm.

    Some radical people still wanted to start a war with the Great Dao Sect and reveal the muscles of the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    But there were still some rational people.

    The Great Elder of the Green Luminary n said, Its inappropriate to start a war. Look at the war between the Ya Xin Empire and the eight great kingdoms in the west. The Ya Xin Empire lost three-quarters of itsnd, and even Divine Domain Realm fell. Although the eight great kingdoms have the advantage, their losses are also not small.

    You have to know that there are peak Divine Realm experts in the Great Dao Sect. Once we start a war, we all have the risk of dying.

    Thats right!

    Many elders realized that the Great Dao Sect was a power that was not inferior to them in the slightest. Originally, they were high and mighty elders. They had everything they wanted. Why would they fight with the Great Dao Sect? If they die, then there would be nothing left!

    Idiots, theyve all been mounted on our heads. How can we pretend to be invisible?

    An elder of the Red Tribe said angrily, Moreover, the Great Dao Sect has lowered the fees for the teleportation array. What they have offended is not only one of the top forces of our Seven Federation. Almost all the top forces on the continent have been offended by the Great Dao Sect.

    For example, the Ya Xin Empire, the Crystal Rock City State, Wen Tinggu and other forces are currently in a war whirlpool, but the top forces such as White City, the Mountain Fox n, and other forces can still make a move. We can unite these forces to punish the Human ns Great Dao Sect!

    The elder of the Green Pavilion, who was covered in a green halo, was speechless and could only stay there.

    In the highest meeting of the Seven Federation, numerous decisions to deal with the Great Dao Sect were passed. Countless orders were issued, and the colossus Seven Federation was gradually starting to operate.

    Seeing this scene, an inexplicable light shed in the eyes of the unknown elder of the Red Luminary n.

    The Great Path Calendar, the first year, May.

    The Federation immediately introduced a lot of measures to restrict exit, and they did not target the human race, but the federation is the top power on the maind, and only outsiders have been begging toe in. For the time being, only the human race has left.

    This measure frightened many high-level human Awakened ones and Void Treading realm experts who wanted to leave.

    They did not have the ability to slip away right under the noses of the Federation.

    Next month,

    On the ins north of the Azure Mountain Range, many middle-sized and small forces responded to the Seven Luminaries Federations actions.

    For a time, the growth of the poption in the Great Dao City slowed down.

    The first year, seventh month.

    The human tribes that had always been located in the Azure Mountain Range had been attacked by unknown forces while they were moving to the Great Dao Sect. Only a dozen or so people in the entire tribe had escaped.

    The first year, eighth month.

    The eight branches of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion that were set up in the Seven Luminaries Federation withdrew one after another.

    Hahaha, what a cowardly human!

    The Red Elder drank the immortal wine in a very frustrated manner. Unfortunately, the Treasure Gathering Pavilion retreated too quickly and we were unable to obtain those top-notch puppets.

    He turned around and asked his nsmen, Whats the reaction from the Great Dao Sect?

    The Great Dao Sects Outer Court Elder Yan is still in seclusion. Our people are unable to enter the sect, and no one hase out. Other than a few Outer Court Deacons that asionallye in and out, the entire sect seems to have been sealed up.

    The Red Elder sneered.

    Its toote to back down now.

    Has that Beastman mixed troop returned? Give each of them ten thousand high purity Origin Crystals.

    Uh I dont think theres any news about them yet.

    There are many strange beasts in the Azure Mountain Range. They might have encountered some Fusion Realm beasts. Forget it, let the beasts see me when theye back.

    Next month, first year, ninth month.

    The Red nsmen hurriedly ran into the Great Elders residence.

    Great Elder, there is news of the beastmen mixed troop.

    Oh?

    The elder of the Red tasted the immortal wine and said in an indifferent tone.

    The the beastmen of that troop, all of them are dead!

    The halo of the Red elder stopped flickering.

    Was it the Great Dao Sect elder who did it?

    It has to be an inner sect elder. The outer sect elder is only in the Unity Realm. The team I secretly trained has five beastmen in the Unity Realm. Among them, Beast One is at the peak of the Unity Realm, only one step away from the Divine Domain Realm.

    Although it was just a guess, the elder of the Red was basically certain.

    There were many top experts in the Great Dao Sect, but the middle-levelbat strength seemed to be limited As for the group of extremely talented human geniuses, they would need at least a thousand years to grow.

    Uh The Red Yao nsmen shook their heads again.

    It seems like there are a few factions that received their mission in Great Dao City. Moreover, ording to my investigation, there are factions that are following our Seven Luminaries Federation to punish the Great Dao Sect.

    ?

    10th month of the first year.

    The highest meeting of the Seven Luminaries Federation was once again held.

    The elders discussed a new strategy, and at the same time, they were prepared to invite the top forces such as White City into the game.

    The same month.

    Seven Luminaries City, a few main cities, and the rest of the major cities all had incidents of several hundred humans mysteriously disappearing.

    Dozens of incidents happened on the same day. The Seven Luminaries n sent out Void Treading Stage cultivators to guard the group of ordinary humans, but they still disappeared into thin air before their eyes.

    The Red Great Elder had thrown a tantrum at the highest meeting, but the Green Luminary Great Elders persuasion had failed.

    November of the first year,

    The pavilion elders of the Seven Luminaries n discovered that the number of foreign experts visiting had been drastically decreasing recently. Seven Luminaries City and other major cities simrly had a drop of 30%  50%.

    Investigate, quickly investigate the reason!

    It must be that the Great Dao Sect is plotting something strange!

    They were investigating the Void Treading realm, this main group.

    In just two days, the results of the investigation were presented in front of their eyes.

    The Red Elder quickly swept over.

    [There is no treasure Pavilion in that City? I wonte next time. ]

    [What kind of spicy chicken puppets are sold in the seven City? Is there no puppet whose quality can match that of treasure Pavilion? The gifts that I have sent out made people think they are inferior products! ]

    [I have run all over the Red City and only managed to buy two Divine Weapons?(question mark face). The price is 50% higher than the price of the - Gathering Treasure Pavilion ]

    [I used to think that Seven Luminaries City was one of the most prosperous cities in the continent. Now that I look at it, there isnt even a branch of the Gathering Treasure Pavilion . This must be a backward country! ]

    I shouldnt have thought that I would be able to buy goods from the Seven Luminaries Federation. Forget it, Ill sell all the real estate in the Federation. Ill develop in Dao City in the future. If Im toote, the housing price might rise again!

    The elder of the Red was dumbfounded!

    Destroying the business of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, forcing the Treasure Gathering Pavilion to withdraw, and thus restoring their puppet business Wasnt this a strategic victory ?

    Why

    This script was wrong!

    The Green Elder looked at him with a dark green expression.

    The elder of the Red hurriedly tried to salvage the situation. All schemes are false. Only strength is supreme. I have already contacted many forces like White City. As long as we can sessfully negotiate with them and deal with the Great Dao Sect together, then

    The 12th month of the first year.

    Hong Yao, the elder of the Red went to White City to meet with the Divine Domain of the White Feather n.

    On the same day,

    The divine domain of the White Feather n sat on the flying ship and descended from Cloud City.

    The Great Elder of the Red Luminary Pavilion felt that the flying ship looked familiar.

    Wasnt it produced by the Gathering Treasure Pavilion?

    Nine Dragons Mountain, Great Dao Sect.

    Tang Yu went into seclusion for a long time and refined the Source Crystal of Origin to increase his origin.

    The improvement of the Origin was that all the clones worked together. The Origin of each clone became more abundant, and he could also condense more clones.

    When he was ready to return to Tree Shade and open the great cause of the creation of the clones

    What? More than half of the properties in the Great Dao City have been sold? The continuous increase in price still cant stop the enthusiasm of buying from the group of Void Treading Realm Unity Realm? What exactly happened?

    Grand Sect Master Tang was a little stunned at this moment.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711

    The great Dao Sect, Nine Dragon Mountain, and the surrounding towering mountains did not be much more lively because of the addition of more than three thousand disciples.

    The sect was a closed-off management. Before the disciples achieved a certain result, the disciples were forbidden from leaving.

    Whether it was the inner sect or the outer sect disciples, they were all full of energy to train.

    The Tower of Trials, the Bounty Hall, the library Other than cultivation, these were the ces that inner and outer sect disciples frequented.

    The Bounty Hall was currently only gave small mission to take care of the sect, but the reward Tang Yu gave was not low. It was enough for the disciples of the sect to exchange for the number of times they could enter the Tower of Trials and borrow books from the library.

    The cultivation resources provided to thousands of disciples, many of which were rare resources that did not exist in the Mountain and Sea World. These resources needed to be transported from other worlds It seemed to consume a lot and was extremely expensive. Yet,pared to Tang Yu himself,pared to the resources consumed by ine and the others during cultivation, it was not even one percent or one thousandth.

    It was not directly bestowed because the resources could not be given for free.

    Tang Yu also thought about whether to open the krypton crystal function, so that some disciples from big families with extraordinary backgrounds can exchange unused resources such as source crystals for sect points After careful consideration, Tang Yu still vetoed it.

    In his view, the elite disciples of the sect had to be cultivated into the core force.

    Just as the top forces of the Seven Luminaries Federation thought of the Great Dao Sect, there were top experts, and there was even more than one, but the core force was very scarce.

    In addition to Yan Dingtian, Shang Gong Ling, and a few followers that he did not remember their names, there was noone else in the Unity Realm.

    Perhaps there were also unique puppets like Nightingale, but not many.

    The core force was the main force of the confrontation between the top forces, and they could not just let ine and the others fight when they were in danger  their precious time should be spent on cultivation and understanding thews.

    The function of krypton crystal is not conducive to the healthy growth of sect disciples and they cant make a lot of money. How can the expenses of the awakened juniors bepared to the elders of void and united realm ?

    In the middle tier factions, the united realm n master controls the power and most of the familys resources. These are the krypton crystal groups Tang Yu hopes for.

    Tang Yu used thirty seconds to deal with some internal affairs of the sect.

    He opened the system panel and browsed through the avable resources in the warehouse.

    In order to build the Great Dao Sect and the Great Dao City,

    In the past few months, more than half of the profits from the  Treasure Pavilion had been used on it, and the resources needed to synthesize the Source Crystal were not enough.

    His original strength was 500% at the peak of Super Two, but now it has increased to 1600%.

    The clone did not have the ability to regenerate with a drop of blood, but the powerful Origin could also cause the clone to explode with even greaterbat strength, and the Origin Ignition wouldst even longer.

    He had already discovered that when he had just touched upon the Laws, he could only draw upon a tiny bit of the power of the Laws, and he could still use Origin Energy to control it.

    It would only take two or three seconds for him to be hollowed out.

    Once the Laws entered the threshold, they would be able to draw upon even more Laws of the Heaven and Earth. Just relying on Origin Energy alone was insufficient, and he would need to burn his Origin Energy.

    It was ten times, a hundred times more powerful.

    If he used the same White ss me now, he couldpletely kill a peak Unity Realm expert in half a second.

    Fortunately, the construction of Dao City has basically beenpleted. As long as Dao City bes the center of the world in the future, the ie of property and teleportation will far exceed that of the Gathering Treasure Pavilion.

    He closed his eyes and sensed.

    In the Book of Contract, the page of Hong Yue was still gray and undetermined.

    She was still in aa.

    I thought the Nether Sea Crystal was enough, but if Luo Zhe and the others could increase their limit by 2000%, it seems that it is still too far off

    He did not intend to give the Origin Crystal to every follower, but Luo Zhe, Hui Ren, and Winnie had made extraordinary contributions in the development history of the territory. He was definitely not stingy.

    With Luo Zhes talent andprehension, if his origin was strong enough, he might be able to break through to the Saint Realm in the future.

    Tang Yu pointed at his tactical watch and called the office in the Blue Water Duchy.

    Dudu

    He walked to the window and leaned against the bar.

    Looking out, it was a small path paved with fluorescent stone. The small path was decorated with colorful flowers. Further away was a t area that was slightly lower than the mountain peak. There were magnificent halls and pavilions lined up in rows.

    The veranda was back, and the eaves and teeth were high. It was like the good fortune of the world.

    The signal was connected, and Grand Sect Master Tang withdrew his gaze and asked indifferently,

    How is the situation in the Nether Sea?

    The operator on the other end sounded a little nervous. My lord, uh Ever since countless Unity Realm and Divine Domain escaped from the Nether Sea, the rebellion in the Nether Sea has gradually subsided after a few months. The storms and turbulence above the sea have weakened a lot, but it is still difficult for the Unity Realm to survive in the Nether Sea

    Manyrge-scale pirate organizations have left. Only the Three Emperors, the various great nations, and the fleet from the Northern Sea Divine System are still outside the Nether Sea. Those forces send Divine Domain Realm experts into the Nether Sea from time to time. We do not know the specific information. We only know that the Nether Sea Crystals have be much scarce, and the abnormality of the sea is about to pass

    Tang Yu hung up the call in disappointment.

    But no matter what the result is, the Three Emperors and the other existences standing at the top of the world have no fate with the treasure of the Sea Emperor, and they

    Since he couldnt go into seclusion, Grand Sect Leader Tang walked out along the path paved with fluorescent stone.

    Speaking of which, as the Sect Leader, I havent even walked a hundredth of the ce that I have been to.

    Normally, wherever he went, he would walk through the teleportation array far away and close to the space teleportation.

    He didnt even need to step on the void and never had the chance to take a good look at his own sect.

    Ah, theprehension of the spacew is too deep. It is not good to go in and out too conveniently.

    From the attic he was in, it was the hall of the sect hall and the hall where many elders of the great Dao sect lived  Although most of the elders did not stay in the Dao Sect.

    Tang Yu walked all the way to the training area and did not meet any disciples along the way.

    There were more disciples in the training area. Every once in a while, ine, Kong, and the others would teach in the sect. At the end, they would also arrange some homework. After they finished, they could get a certain amount of sect points ording to the score.

    This time, we will definitely cultivate the Vine Dragon!

    At the bottom of the hillside, in the experimental spawn area, a group of young girls looked nervous and excited.

    A young man in luxurious clothes took out a small jade bottle like a treasure and sprinkled it on the soil that had been dug up.

    Next, its my turn. Little Rainfall Technique!

    The wind rose, and the clouds gathered into water droplets that rained down.

    In an instant, heavy rain poured down.

    Its getting bigger, its getting bigger. Increase the output of Origin Energy!

    Tang Yu saw the disciples of the sect attack one after another and cast spells.

    Great Art of Fertilizer!

    Sacrifice of Tree Realm!

    Life Surge!

    Holy Light Illumination!

    Super-speed Split!

    A green sprout could be seen breaking through the earth with the naked eye.

    The small vines coiled together, quickly growing, growing higher and higher.

    In just a few minutes,

    Coiled together, the green vine that looked like a thick python was more than ten meters long.

    We seeded!

    The sect disciples cheered, The spells I have been looking forward to can finally be exchanged!

    Dong! Dong! Dong!

    The ground suddenly shook and exploded again, sending countless rocks flying everywhere.

    Some of the sect disciples used spells to block the flying rocks, while others nimbly dodged them.

    In a burst of smoke and dust, the vine dragon broke through the ground and rushed to the distance

    The dozen or so sect disciples were stunned.

    After two or three seconds, someone finally reacted and shouted, Stop it! Dont let our homework run away!

    Tang Yu :

    Could it be that this sect master has been in seclusion for too long and is a little unable to understand it?

    The newly born Vine Dragon already has the strength of the Body Sculpting Realm. Once it reaches maturity, it should not be bad.

    This was developed by the disciples themselves?

    He did not remember the sect had cultivated a demonic nt like Vine Dragon.

    Tang Yu released his mental energy and observed for a while. The training area was not just a small team of homework. Perhaps it was more appropriate to call it the research team.

    Compared to the people from the Blue, the younger generation of the Mountain and Sea World had some foundation.

    Under the guidance of ine and the others, they had made some achievements not long after they entered the sect.

    After the post-production of demon beasts like the vine dragon, if they could be cultivated on arge scale and used to build a defense line, the effect might be better than the simple rune wall.

    At the same time,

    Seven Luminaries Federation, Red Luminaries City.

    The elder of the Red Luminary returned, his face covered in dust.

    Without a word, the White Feather n and the Teal Hill Mountain Fox n were roped in by the Great Dao Sect.

    He had originally been worried that under the attack of high-end resources such as the Divine Weapon, Origin Recovery Medicine, and the like of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, the middle-sized forces were likely to be indecisive.

    On the surface, they agreed to follow behind the Federation and fight against the Great Dao Sect together, and secretly leaked the news of them to the human race.

    The Great Elder of the Red realized this, so he only brought a few of his nsmen to quietly go to White City to discuss with the White Feather n.

    It was impossible for the top forces to be tempted by the Great Dao Sect, right?

    The Divine Domain-Grade Divine Weapons, Origin Recovery Medicine, Array Formations, Talisman Techniques, and so on were all not inferior to the top forces.

    On the contrary, White City had a Transporting Formation, so it would definitely be affected by the Great Dao Sect.

    As for the Fox n?

    The Red Elder had also prepared a method to rope them in, and the rtionship between the Beastmen and the Human Race had never been good.

    He was confident that he could rope in several top forces and give the Human Race a thunderous blow before the Great Dao Sect could gain a foothold.

    However

    The Red Elder frowned, It is impossible for the White Feather Race and the White Fox Race to be roped in in in just a few months. It must be the Great Dao Sects n.

    Now that I think about it carefully, the Great Dao Sect is not like the kind of power thatcks foundation. Whether it is in many ces on the continent, there are transmission arrays distributed, or the divine weapons that are almost like bottomless pits, it is all clear

    The Great Dao Sectpletely stood on the surface. Although it has only been a few months, in the dark, it is very likely that it has nned for tens of thousands of years!

    The more the Red Elder thought about it, the more he felt that it made sense.

    The human race is a single race with the most number of people. They are spread all over the continent, but the human race has never produced a top level expert. This is obviously abnormal The only possibility is that the true genius of the human race has already been taken away. Even the human race is weak, and it is also the Great Dao Sect who deliberately did it. Only a weak race without a core race would the other races dare to be at ease to let the human race live in their own country.

    In this way, many of the human races ns can be carried out even more smoothly. For example, even our Seven Luminaries Federation may have the teleportation array of the Great Dao Sect.

    After several tens of thousands of years of forbearance, it seems that I can no longer look at the human race as an upstart.

    This is a race that has already transformed the potential of war into strength! Moreover, they might even have ns that I do not know of on the continent, or even in the Endless Sea!

    The next day, Tang Yu looked at a secret letter from the intelligence department and was silent.

    What happened?

    Why was it that the Seven Luminaries Federation had been eyeing them covetously and had even sent out many people to test them, but now, it seemed like they were hiding and defending?

    I didnt evene knocking on their door either!

    Grand Sect Master Tang was stunned again.

    Even after searching for information, the intelligence department was unable to obtain any information from the upper echelons of the Seven Luminaries Federation. It was just that there was news from the White Feather n that the Seven Luminaries Federation was preparing to unite some forces to deal with the great Dao Sect.

    The White Feather n had also mentioned in the letter that they could send experts to assist when needed.

    Tang Yu pondered, still not understanding what had happened.

    Even if the White Feather n stands on their side, doesnt the Seven Luminaries Federation still have a great advantage?

    I was originally a little worried, alright?

    As for the support of the White Feather n?

    Tang Yu had never thought of relying on other races. The rtionship between races was more important. For example, the area where White City was located was still used by the White Feather ns teleportation formation, and the White Feather n might be optimistic about the potential of the great Dao Sect

    But at most, he could sell it well.

    The only thing he could rely on was his own fist.

    Yes, it was his followers fist.

    Several top forces joined hands. Although the threat level was not high, it could affect Great Dao City. Now, Great Dao City was about to change from negative ie to positive ie. If the war broke out

    The impact is definitely not small. Some foreign races, including the human race themselves, will choose to wait and see.

    However, it is also an opportunity. Although the real estate in Dao City has been sold out quite a bit, there are very few forces that are really investing arge amount of resources in Dao City. They are still worried and are still watching Only the great Dao Sect is still not weak against the top forces. Only then can it be considered a true foothold.

    Tang Yu calcted hisbat strength.

    ine, Nancy, and Kong, with the support of their ability points, can face the invincible experts head-on and even win a little.

    Nancy was the strongest in terms of purebat strength, but ine had a holy weapon.

    ine, who has a holy weapon, might be able to fight against a sage? Or even suppress him?

    However, arent the two or three saint ranked sages in the Empire and the Dragon Emperor a little weak?

    It was not that he looked down on the saint ranked experts of the Dragon Emperor, but the sages of the Endless Sea were a little weak, and the invincible experts with iplete holy weapons could easily escape from the sage rank.

    Doesnt that mean that I can use teleportation to y around with a sage?

    The holy rank of the devil camp back then existed, and across the endless starry sky, that terrifying aura had enveloped the entire world Although it may not be an ordinary holy rank, it is more likely that the holy ranks of the Dragon Emperor and others are not Perfect sage ? Possibly a half-sage? quasi-sage?

    However, they obviously possessed some of the characteristics of a sage. For example, unlimited lifespan? At least, no sage had died from exhaustion.

    The number of sages on the continent might be a bit more than the Endless Sea, but in general, they should be about the same.

    Hui Ren, Gretel, Fanny, Lorraine, etc. are the second echelonbat power, but their blessings are only slightly inferior to the invincible powerhouses, and they are much higher than the pirate generals.

    There was also the joint attack secret technique obtained from the great Emperor of the sea.

    Even though the Seven Luminaries Federation has joined forces with several factions and our Great Dao Sect is not bad in terms ofbat strength, we dont have much advantage.

    Perhaps we can resist the enemies thate, but it is impossible to heavily injure them.

    Tang Yu was unwilling to develop into a long war, it would be against his original intention to make money.

    The formation is not strong enough, but the home advantage is not only the support of the territory, I seem to have forgotten another trump card.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712

    A system screen that only he could see appeared in front of Tang Yus eyes. He flipped to the first page of the building list and pulled down to find a special building that he had neglected for many years.

    -Spell factory.

    In the past, when the territory was less than five in number, Tang Yu had relied on the destructive thunder to annihte foreign Transcendents from the physical level.

    Later on, when there were many Transcendents in the territory, there were still ten to a hundred times the number of foreign races. At that time, he released a new version of the AOErge-scale spell, Endless Lightning. One spell could kill several Transcendents.

    Therge-scale spell to protect the territory was a trump card that could turn the tide many times.

    However, it gradually changed.

    A level-onerge-scale spell could kill Transcendents.

    A Tier 2rge-scale spell could kill a veteran Transcendent.

    A Tier 3rge-scale spell could threaten a Tier 2 Transcendent but it couldnt be kill it. Even if arge-scale spell contained boundless energy, its threat to a Tier 2 spell was a hundred times, a thousand times greater than a spell of the same level. At most, it could only heavily injure a Tier 2 Transcendent that possessed the characteristics of immortal .

    Its practicality was far inferior to a nomological divine ability.

    A Tier 4rge-scale spell, a Tier 5rge-scale spell Tang Yu gradually stopped developing it.

    The value was too low.

    The territory only had ninerge-scale spell slots, and a single Tier 3rge-scale spell would take up three slots.

    Tang Yu opened the spell slots and took a look. There were threerge-scale spells that could slightly increase theirbat strength. It was better than nothing.

    How many years have these three spells been saved? Two years? Or three years?

    He teleported out of a secluded ce in the Nine Dragons Mountain where no one was around.

    With a thought,

    Rumble!

    A square stone appeared in front of him. Pieces of round wood appeared in front of him. The ground sank into a solid foundation. Stone pirs rose up one by one, and the thick wall that was tightly connected without a crack was instantly built up.

    In just three to five seconds, a building that covered over a thousand square meters appeared in front of Tang Yu.

    There were no windows on the thick outer wall, only near the hemispherical roof. There were a few air vents the size of books. On the side of the building, there was a straight column like a needle. The top of the column had obscure fluctuations spreading out.

    A level-three spell factory was the upper limit that a level-seven territory could build.

    Tang Yu did not walk in. Instead, he opened a column of spell factory building in the building list.

    There are fine points below,

    Magic nt Upgrade Directions:

    1. Magic Column: Every time you upgrade, the number of slots increases by 3.

    2. Large spell construction speed upgrade: Every time you upgrade, the construction speed increases by 30.

    3. Large-scale spell casting speed: Increase release speed by 30 every time you upgrade.

    4. bear limit upgrade: Upgrading can increase the limit of arge-scale spell.

    Tang Yu stroked his beard that did not exist.

    The more directions he chose to upgrade, the higher the consumption rate. First, he could eliminate the speed ofrge-scale spell construction, but he had to upgrade the remaining three.

    There were only nine level-three spell slots, which were far from enough to meet the requirements. Tang Yu set the spell slot as the first direction to upgrade.

    Upgrading a level requires 10,000,000 Origin Crystals, upgrading two levels for 100,000,000 Origin Crystals, upgrading three levels for 1 billion

    Tang Yu nced at the inventory in the warehouse and could only upgrade it by three levels.

    Ding! Upgradeplete.

    Deduct 1,110,000,000 Origin Crystals, as well as a number of other resources.

    Territory Spell slot +9.

    The second upgrade direction is to choose the Spell Holding Limit .

    He remembered that he could currently carry a Tier 4 and a halfrge-scale spell. Some Tier 5 spell slots could not be carried, and the energy dispersed. In just three to five days, the entire spell would selfbust and disintegrate.

    The upper limit of the load had to be raised.

    Upgrading to the first level costs 200M source crystal, upgrading to the second level of 2000M source crystal

    Great Lord Tang nced at the warehouse inventory again and decided to upgrade it three times.

    Ding! Upgradeplete.

    Deduct 2,222,000,000 Origin Crystals and a number of other resources.

    The upper limit of the territorys spell slot has been increased.

    Thest one, the casting speed ofrge-scale spells, raise it by three no, two levels.

    Ding! Upgradeplete.

    Deduct 440,000,000Origin Crystals, as well as a number of other resources.

    The casting speed ofrge spells in the territory is increased by 69%.

    Spell slot wasmonly used in the entire territory.

    As for the casting speed of arge-scale spell, it was closely rted to the magical factory in the specific territory.

    His upgrade on the interface was more like research on. After research, every specific system building needed to be updated.

    Fortunately, the cost of updating was not high.

    Tang Yu reached out and pointed at the spell factory that had already been constructed. There was an additional upgrade option on it.

    He touched it lightly.

    Origin crystals, stone materials, wood, and rare resources were deducted.

    There was no big movement. He only saw that the pir that looked like a needle had grown a little taller. Under the sunlight, there was a faint, distorted halo.

    Inside the spell factory, Tang Yu was very familiar with theplicated instruments.

    Test, expansion mark, modification, perfection

    The only divine ability I have now is ss me.

    In his palm, an indescribable crimson rune slowly appeared.

    Even with the magical factory separating them, the fire element Genesis Qi within a radius of several kilometers was still very pleasant.

    He slowly imprinted the ss me mark onto the wless white stone stage.

    Boom!

    The zed colored me exploded, burning everything in the surroundings.

    Great Lord Tang appeared outside the spell factory with his face covered in dust. He looked at the Nine Dragons Mountain side that scorched ck. He was silent for a moment.

    It looks like I cant studyrge-scale spells in the Nine Dragons Mountain.

    Tang Yu found a barren sub-territory and spent a whole month studying how to change the ss me into arge-scale spell in the territory.

    Even ine could not help.

    The ss me that had failed to develop and exploded contained boundless energy. Its lethality was more than ten times higher than what he normally used Tang Yu could not bear to let ine get injured again and again.

    He was different. He had already entered the threshold of the ss me Laws and had a divine imprint. The ss me could not hurt him in the slightest.

    Boom!

    The resplendent mes rose to the sky and quickly dissipated.

    Tang Yu was expressionless. A mere failure was unable to shake his firm heart.

    This is the 1991st time, when will I seed? ( )!

    Is it because the limit isnt enough? But I cant increase it anymore!

    He pondered.

    ine turned the two ice spells that had been triggered by the power of thew intorge-scale spells of the territory.

    [Frost Storm] and [Ten Thousand Years of Ice]!

    One was defined as a Tier 7rge-scale spell, and the other was defined as Tier 8.

    However, neither of them were divine abilities, and they only carried traces of the power ofws. They were far inferior to mature divine abilities like the ss me.

    The biggest problem he faced when he controlled the ss me was theck of Origin Energy, even if he burned his Origin Energy.

    However,rge-scale spells in the territory had a characteristic of boundless energy.

    If he could turn the ss me into arge-scale spell, Tang Yu could imagine that it would definitely be devastating.

    In the main universe, there was a huge dark red.

    The sky above the was filled with dense red fog, and the sky was also dark red. Through the red fog, one could vaguely see a sun, its light dim.

    There were no white clouds or nts. The surface of the huge was riddled with holes. If one looked down from the sky, one could see ferocious monsters sleeping on the ground.

    The small ones were also more ferocious than tigers and leopards. Therge ones were like a mountain and an ind, giving off a terrifying aura.

    The ferocious monsters were everywhere.

    There were also cracks that were hundreds of meters long, like wounds growing on the.

    From time to time, some ferocious monsters that were not asleep roared and jumped into the crack.

    Blood and fear were almost the only color of this huge.

    At the north end of the, there were some rare nts in a valley that was not very wide.

    Looking carefully, there were some crops, wheat, corn, and some medicinal herbs.

    There werent many of them. They were sparsely growing on some t ground in the valley. There werent many ferocious monsters around them. On the contrary, one could see some monsters that had the appearance of humans and the limbs of monsters. They seemed to be patrolling back and forth.

    They guarded the interior of the valley, a building made of earth, stone, and metal.

    There were many instruments inside this building that seemed to have been glued together. Some of them looked very precise, but some were very rough.

    The bald middle-aged man in a white coat had scarlet eyes. A dozen or so skinny, slender palms grew out of his back and quickly manipted the instruments.

    The white coat was very old, stained with a lot of red and green dry liquid.

    The bald middle-aged man did not care at all, crazily and mechanicallypleting his work.

    After an unknown period of time,

    The bald middle-aged man came to the outside of the building, jumped up to a cliff dozens of meters high. Outside the cliff was a huge crack that was more than three hundred meters long, straight and wide, almost a hundred meters wide.

    The red mist in the sky roiled.

    Suddenly, as if a suction force came from the huge crack, the bald middle-aged man and the ferocious monsters around him were not affected, but the red mist in the sky suddenly sank and shrank, like a red tornado, and the end of it was a huge crack.

    The crack was like a huge mouth, constantly sucking the red mist.

    Itsted for more than ten minutes before the suction gradually ended, and the red mist returned to the shape of clouds and mist, spreading in the sky.

    The bald middle-aged man also sucked in a mouthful of red mist, his face showing joy and madness.

    Four years, a full four years! More than a thousand days and nights!

    The bald middle-aged man did not have much memories left. Only his ns were destroyed again and again, and the shelter that he hated became his obsession.

    Tree Shade -

    His voice was like a ghost, and his expression became more and more crazy.

    Four years, I finally cracked the crack in the abyss and found a way to return to Earth.

    Thanks to you, I have fallen to this covered in demonic beasts. There are even more powerful demonic beasts than on Earth, but they are also my best experimental materials.

    At the beginning,

    The bald middle-aged man and half of theboratory were swallowed by an abyss crack that had just formed.

    Although he had changed himself to be a beast warrior, his strength was not strong. Fortunately, the aura of the beast warrior made the lower intelligent demon beasts think that they were the same kind and luckily survived.

    On this, for four years.

    Dr. Zheng did not encounter any other creatures besides the demon beasts, and most of the time spent in theboratory.

    Modifying the remaining human materials, dismantling and fusing the magic beasts.

    Even fusing humans and magic beasts, humans and beast warriors, beast warriors and magic beasts, and then giving birth to their descendants

    Dr. Zheng did notck experimental materials here at all.

    Compared to before, the research results were the difference between heaven and earth.

    Its time to go back. Take my mixed species army with you.

    Dr. Zheng snapped his fingers. His voice was not loud, but it was a special signal that spread.

    Rustle

    A mixed species that was less than a meter tall, entirely pale red, and looked like jelly appeared.

    There were more and more of them.

    The mountains and the ins were like red waves.

    These jellyfishes were piled up together, like a red mountain that was growing taller and taller. At the same time, their auras were getting stronger and stronger.

    The red jelly-like substance was only at the second or third level of awakening. When it reached the height of a small hill, its aura had already broken through to Transcendence.

    It was still umting and fusing.

    In the end, it formed a giant crimson snake. Its eyes were like rubies, but they were as big as a four-to-five-story building.

    Its momentum was earth-shattering. It opened its mouth and sucked in countless red fog. With a slight movement, countless demonic beasts were crushed into minced meat.

    My great masterpiece

    Such a giant beast was far more powerful than a Cmity Grade magic beast.

    Dr. Zheng was confident that no matter how fast Tree Shade developed, they would not be able to stop his mixed species army.

    Perhaps, Tree Shades Sanctuary would have long been destroyed by the Mana Tide.

    I hope you wont disappoint me.

    The giant red snake bent down, one eye rotating like a whirlpool. Dr. Zhengs body floated upwards and merged into the giant red snakes eyes in a moment.

    He controlled the giant snake to look behind him.

    The dark mass of experimental subjects he had umted over the years were all around the abyss crack.

    There were two two-headed wolves mixed together.

    There was a female spider with a human upper body and a spider lower body.

    There were also some that looked like huge saas with human faces floating on them.

    They roared, but they did not step over the giant snake.

    The day and night on the dark red were not obvious, and Dr. Zheng was more ustomed to calcting the time with his own methods.

    Time passed day by day. During this period, there were hundreds of times when the abyss rift swallowed the red fog.

    There were also demonic beasts that jumped into the bottomless rift.

    Dr. Zheng did not move. The mixed species he created were many human and half-human species that were produced. Their intelligence was also low, but they were controlled by him and obedientlyy on the ground.

    Finally,

    When one of the cracks in the abyss began to suck in the red mist again, Dr. Zheng in the snakes eyes clenched his fist and waved it down fiercely.

    Rumble!

    The scarlet giant snake became slender and drilled into the crack in the abyss, leaving deep ravines around it.

    The other hybrid experimental monsters followed closely behind, jumping into it one after another, being swallowed up and disappearing without a trace.

    The space in the abyss crack was chaotic.

    Dr. Zheng, who was fully prepared, was still nervous.

    After an unknown period of time, a light appeared in front of him.

    The scarlet giant snake suddenly rushed out, and with a loud bang, a deep pit was smashed into the ground. The old buildings covered in moss scattered like building blocks.

    Dr. Zheng looked into the distance. There was a half-copsed road sign.

    It was written in English.

    Wee to Ronny City.

    Dr. Zheng thought back for a while and remembered that this was a city in the north of the United States.

    The dead had returned!

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713

    Since the end of the protracted war, the human race has gradually gained the upper hand in the confrontation with other races.

    At first, there were some unwilling alien races who harassed the various holynds andrge shelters other than Tree Shade. Gradually, the alien races fell, and the human race kept breaking through to the Transcendent realm. Every attack of the alien races suffered heavy losses.

    The remaining alien races did not dare toe out and hid.

    In the past two years, there have been very few incidents of aliens attacking humans. Even if there are only one or two supernatural beings in a generalrge-scale shelter, any part of the alien race can be eaten, and the foreign races are afraid.

    They were afraid that the human race would go fishing and enforce thew. At the end of the day, there were still hundreds of Transcendents in the alien race. Their numbers far exceeded that of the human race. But now, the alien race did not need to think to know that the human race was far above them.

    Their leader, the devil race, seemed to have given up on their strategy on Origin Star. Without the leadership of the devil race, they could not retreat, and they were gradually abandoned by their own families. They could only hide somewhere in Origin Star, struggling to survive.

    The alien races shrank their forces and hid, allowing the humans on Earth to develop rapidly in recent years.

    In North America, the Heroes Club was already a force that covered the sky with one hand, almost unifying the entire North America.

    Purging the Great Mana Tide, reiming the city, nting troops in everyrge shelter to increase the ruling power If not for South America being destroyed by a world-ss demonic beast, the Heroes Club would have almost spread to South America.

    Among the nine holynds on Earth, the Heroes Club ruled the most.

    Integrating the resources of the whole continent, the momentum of development is rapid. In addition to Thunder God Hansa, there are also Witch Helen and ck Dragon Batak.

    At the level of the top powerhouses, it has already surpassed the old forces Guling Dynasty and Wolunduo Empire.

    At the headquarters of the Heroes Club, the City of Myriad Gods.

    In the center of the city, there was a magnificent pce with circr pirs supporting the dome.

    In front of the pce, there were many beautiful human statues, symbolizing the most famous 300 heroes in the Heroes Club.

    This was the residence and office of the leader of the Heroes Club.

    In a bright room in the pce, Thunder God was bare-chested and had lightning tattoos on his muscles. His manner was dignified and intimidating.

    Have you found the Thunder Source Crystal I want?

    I have. Lord Thunder God. They will return to the Pantheon Divine City in two days, an official from the Pantheon Pce replied.

    Thunder God nodded slightly and suddenly asked, Has Tree Shade made any moves recently?

    The official was stunned for a moment, No, as usual, just guarding their defensive circle.

    Thunder God Hansa was a little disappointed.

    A few years ago, the green shade was more than a hundred extraordinary and powerful, and it was the well-deserved number one force in their human race.

    Right now, Tree Shade might still have the upper hand at the top level, but in Thunder Gods eyes, they was a bitcking in ambition.

    Strength and resources were closely rted, and resources were closely rted to territory.

    The Heroes Club upied the entire North America. Even if they had limited control over somerge shelters under them, the resources they obtained were more than ten times more than Tree Shade.

    Tree Shades City Lord Tang is still too kind. If there are any forces that disobey, just kill them directly However, even if Tree Shade wants to expand his sphere of influence, there is Northern Court in the north, the sea in the east, and the Ancient Spirit Empire in the west. It is not as easy as our Heroes Club to upy a continent.

    In a few years, our Heroes Club will be able to surpass Tree Shade and be the power of the human race.

    He could not tell whether he was happy or disappointed.

    Tree Shade had always been the target he had been chasing.

    He hoped that the Heroes Club could surpass Tree Shade, and his own strength could also surpass the most mysterious City Lord Tang of Tree Shade. Now, he no longer looked distant, but he was disappointed.

    In a sh, Thunder God looked out of the window at the blue sky and white clouds. Earth is just a small star in the universe. My future should be in the endless universe, the vast sea of stars. Even if it is the legendary devil race that destroyed the Origin Star civilization, I will fight them!

    With this thought, Thunder God Hansa had the motivation again.

    He first set a small goal, unifying the Origin Star, gathering the resources of the entire, so that he could break through to the third level of the extraordinary, or even the legendary sage.

    He would create a new era!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    There was a rapid knock on the door of the office.

    Thunder God Hansa frowned, Come in.

    A ck official ran over in a hurry, Thunder, Thunder God, the situation is not good. A terrifying demonic beast has appeared in Kanda State!

    Demonic Beast?

    A Cmity Grade Demonic Beast is just a resource that we can obtain. Let the Transcendents of our Heroes Club head there.

    Other than the foreign races,

    No, other than the leader of the foreign races who might have already broken through to Second Grade, Thunder God did not take the other foreign races to heart.

    Not to mention a mere Demonic Beast.

    It was just an Origin Crystal Extraction Machine.

    No, its not an ordinary Cmity Grade Demonic Beast. Originally, Sir Bicycle and Sir Eagle had already gone to deal with it, but but we cant contact them anymore. Its very likely that the two of them have already

    Thunder God Hansas expression was a little grave.

    The Heroes Club had three hundred famous heroes. Three hundred was a false number, but in reality, only two hundred or so experts had the qualifications to obtain the title of Hero .

    However, these two hundred or so people were absolute experts, and each of them was extraordinary.

    Eagle Hero and Bycicle Hero were two out of three hundred heroes.

    Hansa knew that although those two were ordinary Transcendents, logically, any one of them should have the strength to kill Cmity Grade magic beasts without injuries.

    However, the two of them did not came back.

    Its a little interesting. I can move my body and bones.

    The world rumbled, and a ripple visible to the naked eye spread out. Trees, hills, and buildings dissipated like sand.

    Rumble!

    The towering city wall that was tens of meters tall and engraved with countless runes also copsed under the impact of the shock wave.

    Within the huge city pool that was protected by the high wall, the dense buildings also copsed, the sounds of fear and shouts endless.

    Everyone looked up at the sky and was shocked to see a scarlet giant snake. It was even taller than the mountain range outside the city.

    The giant snake was raging. It was still a few kilometers away from the shelter, but it was close enough to break the defense line in everyones heart.

    Hero? Where is our hero?

    I pay an expensive tax every year. Where is the hero at the critical moment?

    They did not know that the only two heroes in thisrge shelter had gone back a dozen minutes ago.

    The right eye of the giant red snake.

    Dr. Zheng looked down at therge shelter in the distance.

    One shelter has two Transcendents. It seems that humans have developed well over the years, but they are still too weak.

    I am even worried that with a sweep of my tail, not many people in the entire shelter will survive. That way, the materials I want will be gone.

    In the eyes of the giant snake, waves of obscure fluctuations spread out.

    Behind them, a variety of bizarre-shaped hybrids pounced into the distant shelter.

    The giant crimson snake coiled into a circle, swallowing clouds and spitting out mist.

    Therge shelters in the distance did not have much resistance. Countless ant-like humans scattered and fled into the distance.

    There was still a vast ocean between America and Asia, so Dr. Zheng was not in a hurry to find Tree Shade.

    Although he was confident, he was not blind and was ready to test the strength of the people on Earth in a few years.

    Suddenly,

    The huge snake head turned. On the horizon, more than ten small dots broke through the air, leaving white marks in the air and quickly approaching.

    The scarlet giant snake stood up high.

    Before Thunder God Hansa got close, he could see the conspicuous scarlet giant snake from afar.

    The mountains around the giant snake and therge shelters a few kilometers away all seemed small.

    It is far from beingparable to a Cmity Grade magic beast, but it is not as terrifying as the world-ss magic beast from that year.

    The aura of the giant crimson snake was stronger than his, but it was not to the point of crushing him.

    It was just that its huge body made people feel a little powerless.

    Thunder God Hansa looked at his left and right with a solemn expression.

    There were Witch Helen and ck Dragon Batak, and the rest were only Senior Transcendents and ordinary Transcendents.

    Although the other two Second Order Transcendent experts of the Heroes Club were not present, the three of them were the powerhouses standing at the top of the earth.

    Thunder God Hansa was d that he had called the two witches together.

    They could fight!

    He warned the rest of the Transcendents, Normal Transcendents will rush to therge shelters and kill other magic beasts. You few veteran Transcendents should not get too close.

    He wore a divine armor and held a silver hammer in his hand, his entire body wrapped in lightning.

    This is a spell that I created after observing the destructive lightning of Lord Tree Shade.

    Divine Punishment!

    Rumble!!!

    Dark clouds covered the clear sky in an instant, and lightning snakes swam through the dark clouds. They gathered into a thick bolt of lightning that seemed to pierce through the heavens and the earth as it crashed down.

    The heavens and the earth lost color.

    Dazzling lightning filled everyones eyes.

    Did it seed?

    A veteran Transcendent couldnt help but swallow his saliva.

    Lord Thunder God was getting stronger and stronger.

    It wont be that simple. At most, Ill be able to injure the giant snake by surprise.

    The scarlet giant snake had no origin.

    In essence, it was only fused with countless low level creatures. Itsbat strength was terrifying, but its realm was far inferior.

    However, the gtinous body that formed the giant snake was only equivalent to the cells in its body, and it could split infinitely and reproduce infinitely.

    Unless it couldpletely kill the scarlet giant snake, the giant snake could still recover quickly, and the effect was not inferior to the super-two

    However,

    The lightning faded away.

    In front of them was a giant crimson snake that was hundreds of meters tall andpletely unharmed.

    That pair of ruby-like eyes looked down at them coldly.

    For some reason,

    Thunder God Hansa felt a trace of ridicule and disdain from the snakes eyes.

    He tightened his grip on the Thunder God Giant Hammer in his hand. The giant crimson snake was already rapidly approaching.

    Wherever it passed, the mountain peaks copsed, and the earth was crushed into deep ravines.

    Circles of red light burst out from the giant snake.

    Boom!!!!!!

    Figures flew back in the sky, only stopping after flying several kilometers.

    Blood oozed out of the corners of the mouths of the few veteran Transcendent Heroes, their eyes filled with shock.

    Even Thunder God and the other Transcendent Second Order were unable to stabilize themselves and retreated.

    Curse!

    Dark Corrosion!

    Confusion!

    Witch Helen attacked. She waved her staff, causing invisible waves to fall down.

    The red light on the giant crimson snake exploded once again.

    Witchs body shook violently. Both the curse and confusion have lost their effect. I have suffered a spell bacsh. Only the Dark Corrosion can have a little effect.

    Thunder God said, The vitality of the giant crimson snake is at least a hundred times stronger than ours in terms of size. It will be difficult to deal with pure attacks. You cover me. I am ready to use a big move.

    The giant red snake is not as flexible as us, and it may not be able to fly. This is its weakness.

    After saying that, Thunder God retreated a few kilometers.

    Witch and ck Dragon flew forward.

    ck Dragon Bataks body crackled, his sturdy body swelled suddenly, and his body was covered with ck dragon scales. He spread ck wings behind his back, his fingers turned into sharp ws, and the wings flew to him in an instant. On the top of the red giant snakes head, it opened its mouth and spit out a ck dragon me.

    Witch Helens spells flowed with light. She no longer used the Curse and Attack spells. Instead, she restrained and weakened the giant red snake from all aspects.

    Thunder God Hansa maintained his body at a thousand meters high.

    Rip

    A domain that was filled with endless thunder and lightning spread out like a sea of lightning.

    The Gods Punishment Domain!

    He was an S -grade talent and the head of the top forces on Earth.

    There was nock of inheritance, nock of resources.

    He had also grasped the domain power in advance!

    Even though he was not yet a peak Second Order Transcendent, he had the ability to go against a Third Order Transcendent Domain expert!

    Hu hu

    The Origin Energy surged wildly, and a gale swept out.

    The Thunder God Giant Hammer released a brilliant light, piercing through the clouds.

    In the eyes of Thunder God Hansa, the giant red snake was sting away Witch and ck Dragon, flying towards him.

    Hansas mouth slightly raised.

    The domain of Gods Punishment contracted, and all the power was added to the silver giant hammer.

    Rumble!

    An extreme purple lightning descended. The space was so fragile that it cracked like ss, ripples spreading out.

    The giant red snake suddenly stopped, its head raised high.

    Every cell on the giant snake resonated and opened its mouth. Visible Genesis Qi gathered into balls, and a fiery red pir of light shot out from the snakes mouth.

    Whoosh

    The world was covered in a white radiance.

    The Genesis Qi was chaotic. Under such circumstances, most awakened warriors would not even be able to cast any spells.

    Heavens! What exactly happened!

    Its over

    The survivors in therge shelters in the distance cried and cried.

    Even the otherrge shelters hundreds of kilometers away could see this devastating scene.

    Swoosh

    After the blinding light faded, circles of blue and red ripples spread out in the shock, destroying everything. The nearby earth, hills, trees, even magic beasts, and humans all turned into nothingness in an instant.

    Therge shelters in the distance had been reduced to ruins, and there were almost no survivors.

    Even the few experienced Transcendents who had been prepared for this long ago were wounded by the aftermath, and they were extremely shocked.

    Gradually,

    The earth returned to silence.

    Thunder God Hansa widened his eyes as he looked at the chaotic source energy.

    Suddenly, the source energy flowed like a river that had opened its gates and rushed into the gate.

    The giant crimson snake opened its mouth and sucked in endless source energy.

    Thunder God expression suddenly changed, Be careful!

    A terrifying suction force was used on all the surrounding Transcendents.

    Several senior Transcendents were the first to be unable to withstand it and were sucked into the snake mouth that was like a bottomless abyss.

    The two of them were close to each other, and the suction force was even greater.

    ck Dragon spread its wings, and the scales disintegrated inch by inch. He burned his origin, moving against the terrifying airflow, and finally flew out of the limits of the giant crimson snakes devouring.

    Witch was a step slower, and after struggling for a few seconds, she waspletely swallowed into the snakes stomach.

    Shit!

    Hansa clenched his fists.

    Witch was a Second Order Transcendent. Her body could be quantified, but no matter how much she survived after being swallowed by the snake, it was useless!

    He understood that he had underestimated the giant snake.

    It was not an existence that they could deal with alone!

    While we dy this giant snake, quickly inform Tree Shade. This is another crisis on Earth. Only by cooperating with Tree Shades top experts will we have a chance to kill this giant snake.

    The voice spread far and wide, reaching the ears of several Transcendents who were heading to arge shelter to rescue them.

    Several Transcendents quickly sent out a distress number.

    Through the headquarters of the Heroes Club, contact Tree Shade.

    The Earth was in danger!

    Dr. Zheng, who was in the eyes of the giant red snake, also heard the voice of Thunder God.

    He quickly made a judgment.

    Tree Shade is stronger than the American forces. It is likely that he is the strongest force on earth, but the two are at the same level.

    Dr. Zheng caught keywords such as cooperation and chance.

    He controlled the giant snake to slow down its attack frequency and prepared to lure out a wave.

    He could not disy a power that would make one feel despair.

    After all,

    The power that the giant snake had just disyed was not even one-tenth of what it had.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714

    East America.

    Those who went out to hunt, those who stayed in the shelter, Awakened ones or ordinary people, all felt a strong vibration.

    Is there an earthquake?

    Some survivors were worried.

    The Awakened ones were also at a loss.

    Almost no one knew what had happened. Only the higher-ups of every shelter knew that not long ago, the heroes guarding therge shelters had been gathered.

    What exactly happened?

    In the epicenter,

    The mountains and rivers were broken, and the ground within a radius of a hundred miles could no longer be seen. The earth was smashed and crushed into powder. The river water of the underground river gushed out and quickly evaporated.

    Thunder God held a silver giant hammer in his hand, and his breath was unstable.

    His arm was cracked, like porcin, and there was endless thunder in the crack.

    This was the result of him forcibly using a move he had not yet mastered, and burning his origin and falling.

    A momentter, the cracked arm returned to its original state. However, the aura of Thunder God Hansa was a little lower than before.

    Thunder God was surrounded by ck Dragon and the other two newly promoted Second Order Transcendent experts of the Heroes Club. They had all rushed over from all over to provide support.

    The rest of the senior Transcendents were at least five kilometers away from the giant snake.

    The giant snake was entrenched in the center, and there were dense ck dots in the surrounding sky.

    Those were runic mecha, their backs spitting out powerful air currents as they streaked through the air.

    Mecha battle group!

    The Hero Associations most elite battle group. Several high-ranking awakened ones could even contend against Transcendents.

    However, in the face of the giant snake, the Hero Associations most elite mecha battle group, countless energy beams rained down, not leaving a single mark.

    Left wing, hold the giant snake!

    On the left side of the battlefield, more than a dozen mecha moved quickly and engaged the giant snake in a nimble flight.

    Compared to the giant crimson snake that was hundreds of meters tall, each mecha was countless times smaller than a fly.

    Flexibility was their advantage!

    Moreover, they could fly!

    The tail of the giant crimson snake swung high into the air, and then smashed down fiercely. Even the earth and stone were sent flying several hundred meters high.

    The mecha pilot hurriedly controlled the mecha to pull up. Only one mecha had been slow in reacting, and had been hit by a two-storyrge boulder. The mecha had been damaged to a certain extent.

    Be careful, scatter and dodge!

    When the pilot heard the roaring from themunication system, they instinctively scattered in all directions.

    A thick red beam of light shot out a mecha. The beam of light did not dissipate, but continued to sweep out in all directions.

    Boom boom boom boom boom boom!

    The mecha in the sky exploded one after another, leaving not even the remnants of a point. In the blink of an eye, more than half of the dozen or so mecha guarding the left wing had been cleared.

    Thunder God had a grave expression on his face.

    The mecha battle team had suffered heavy losses and would not be able to recover without a year or two.

    The loss of a Transcendent hero made his heart bleed even more.

    Whether it was the Awakeners of the Fourth Epoch or the native residents of the Fifth Epoch, to be able to break through to be a Transcendent in just a few years of the apocalypse, talent and opportunity were indispensable.

    They still had the potential to reach a higher level. Losing any hero would cause the Heroes Club to lose a lot of their war potential.

    However, he had to stop the giant snake.

    This was his North America. Once there were no experts stopping them, the giant red snake would wreak havoc. It would not take long for the entire North America to be like South America, and of death.

    He, the mighty Thunder God, would also be a stray dog.

    Have the survivors been evacuated?

    All the shelters five hundred kilometers away have begun to guide the survivors to evacuate.

    However, they wont be able to retreat far in a short period of time.

    Where are Tree Shades reinforcements?

    Tree Shade has a teleportation formation in North America. It wont be long before reinforcements arrive. There are also reinforcements from other holynds. They might be slower than Tree Shade, but they will also arrive soon.

    Thunder God took a deep breath.

    His Origin had already been depleted by more than 30%, which was 30% his total source of 400%. If he was an ordinary Second Order Transcendent, he would have already been squeezed dry.

    Even so, hisbat strength had begun to decline.

    Heughed self-deprecatingly. If I were a littleter, I wouldnt even have the strength to fight when reinforcements arrive.

    Buzz

    Buzz

    In the sky seven or eight kilometers away from the scarlet giant snake, space gradually distorted, forming a huge hole.

    All the light was absorbed by the empty hole, like a huge, intimidating mouth.

    Crash

    A huge, almost earth-shattering behemoth flew out of the empty hole like an ind in the sky.

    Right in front of this airship, the left and right wings were covered with cannon barrels, modeled after the streamlined design. From a distance, it looked like a giant kraken soaring in the sky.

    The sun is covered, and the earth is in shadow.

    Its Tree Shades legendary kraken airship!

    The big shot in the Heroes Club said excitedly.

    Ju Pao had lost his right arm in the early years because of battle, but fortunately, His right arm had been integrated with a god-level hand-cannon, and hisbat power had increased instead of decreasing. He was among the top three hundred heroes.

    Tree Shades kraken ss airship is what inspired him to kodify his lost arm.

    I heard that the Kraken grade airship is the masterpiece of Tree Shades research department. It has been integrated with many Sacred City technology. Each Kraken grade airship is an enhanced version of an aircraft carrier that can dominate arge-scale war.

    If he could step into the sea of stars in the future and open the to the outside world, a single kraken grade airship could suppress a!

    The Kraken Grade airship flew out of the distorted spatial hole. The hole behind it quickly closed under the effects of thes self-healing power.

    As soon as it flew out, thousands of flying puppets flew out from the bulging abdomen of the Kraken Grade airship. They flew towards the giant crimson snake at the center of the Ruined Lands from all directions.

    Red light was brewing in the giant snakes mouth.

    At the same time, the instant the Kraken Grade airship flew out of the spatial passageway, tens of thousands of cannons fired at the same time.

    Whoosh!

    Whoosh!!!

    Rays of energy beams of different colors tore through the sky and fell like a group of meteors. Their speed was even faster as they ruthlessly smashed onto the scarlet giant snake.

    Rumble!!

    The world rumbled.

    The high concentration energypletely exploded, like a reverse hemisphere, emitting a dazzling light, wrapping the huge snake-like monster within.

    The circles of ripples formed by the terrifying air currents swept across the surroundings.

    The ground that had already been cut severalyers was once again ravaged.

    The people of the Heroes Club were also swept by the terrifying air currents. They tumbled in the air in a sorry state and were sent flying for an unknown distance.

    Everyone stared fixedly at the giant snake. After an unknown period of time, the energy shockwaves in front of them gradually dissipated.

    Half of the giant crimson snakes body sank into the huge pit. It was a little curled up, and most of its body had already be tattered under the sound of the thousands of cannons on the Kraken grade airship. It looked like it had suffered heavy injuries.

    Thunder God Hansa heaved a sigh of relief. He saw circles of red light converging in the mouth of the giant snake that had yet to heal.

    Careful of the giant snakes energy waves!

    The giant snake seemed as if not for injured. An even thicker scarlet pir of light shot out from its mouth, causing space to tremble wherever it passed. It wasnt even a small pir of lightpared to the enormous kraken airship!

    Thunder God clenched his fists, his palms sweating.

    Can it hold on?

    In an instant, the Kraken ss airship tilted sideways. The thick scarlet pir of light brushed past the bulging abdomen of the airship, not even activating its protective shield.

    It was as nimble as a real Kraken.

    In reality, it wasnt too far off.

    The manufacturing of a Kraken grade airship was based on the foundation of the giant airship. It had incorporated many techniques of the Holy City, and it had also learned from some of the body structures of the immortal sect guardian spirit beast, the Yellow Void Kun, to achieve better space travel.

    It also used the Endless Sea, the living characteristics technique, which allowed the airship to possess flexibility that the giant body did not possess.

    The giant crimson snake squirmed as it continued to split and heal.

    In the control room of the Kraken  grade airship, the boss of the Carmen brothers looked at the giant snakes raging figure and ordered the airship to maintain a certain distance.

    He was themander of this operation.

    There were two other members of the Carmen brothers in the control room, Zhong Ping, who was carrying a long spear on his back, and Zabol, who was wearing gloves.

    There were also eight other veteran Transcendents.

    Apart from that, there was also the control personnel of the airship.

    Lets go personally to meet that giant snake. The airship has yet to be perfected. If it is damaged somewhere, it would be terrible. In any case, everything that needs to be tested has already been tested, said Carmen.

    Zhong Ping was calm.

    Zabols eyes burst out with fighting intent, Thats right, and we finally got out of the mission. If we are directly suppressed by the kraken airship, then our trip will be in vain.

    The Kraken grade airship was stationed tens of thousands of meters high in the sky, maintaining support at any time.

    The hatch on the abdomen opened.

    The three Carmen brothers, Zhong Ping, Zabol, and the other eight veteran Transcendents flew out and looked at the giant snake from afar.

    Thunder God Hansa looked at them and was suddenly stunned. Where is your lord?

    He looked at the Kraken  grade airship that covered the sky, wondering if Tree Shade, that Lord Tang, was in charge of the airship.

    True, that mysterious lord rarely made a move.

    However, as long as he was in charge nearby, he could rx a lot.

    Captain Carmen didnt know that Thunder God was thinking so much in a short moment, so he just replied, Our leader is busy with other things and didnte.

    Thunder God Hansas face was slightly stiff, and he suddenly had a bad feeling.

    What about Ice Queen, Sword Master, and Witch of Cmity?

    Of course theyre busy too. Otherwise, how would we have the chance tomand a kraken  grade airship? Carmen didnt know what was going on.

    Thunder God finally froze.

    Lord Tang was not here, and Tree Shade and the other famous experts were not here. Then where was the reinforcement he wanted

    Could it be that he only sent these few experts?

    His gaze swept past the faces of the three Carmen brothers, Zhong Ping, and Zabol. They were all not famous experts.

    Yes, there are five Transcendent second ranks in Tree Shades reinforcements, but they also have five heroes. He, Witch and ck Dragon are still famous powerhouses for many years.

    Was Tree Shade too confident? they underestimated the scarlet giant snake too much.

    Or Tree Shade did not want to help at all. they wanted to wait for the giant snake to destroy North America before attacking.

    Thunder God suppressed the anger in his heart.

    Thats not an ordinary demonic beast. Its far more powerful than a Cmity Grade demonic beast. We need the cooperation of Lord Tang and the others to be able to kill itpletely. Quick, pass on what I said to your lord!

    Carmen boss understood that Thunder God Hansa was thinking wrongly.

    Boss was indeed busy!

    The Mountain and Sea World was still facing the threat of several top forces. The scale of the war was always a group of Divine Domain experts. Compared to the giant snakes on Earth, it was nothing.

    It was the same even if it was a real world-ss demonic beast.

    However, he could not exin that the other world was Tree Shades S -ss secret.

    In the eyes of the scarlet giant snake, Dr. Zheng raised his hand and slightly lowered it.

    He had originally nned to let the giant snake erupt with 50% of itsbat power, but after thinking about it, he suppressed it to 20.

    He still had to continue seducing them.

    Tree Shades Tang Yu, ine, and the others had yet to appear.

    Once he released a power that made them despair, they would abandon Tree Shade and flee. No matter how strong he was, there was no way he could find a few people on such arge.

    Lets kill two or three Second Order Transcendent.

    An experimental subject of a Second Order Transcendent would definitely be able to bring his mixed species army to a whole new level.

    The giant crimson snake had already recovered in a short period of time, and its aura was still as monstrous as ever.

    The three Carmen brothers, Zhong Ping, and Zhabol flew into the air and approached Thunder God.

    The life force of the giant snake is strong, and its energy is almost limitless. In a head-on sh, only your Kraken grade airship can sh with the giant serpents energy. As for us, even if we were a Second Order Transcendent, it would be difficult for us to cause great damage to the giant serpent. The best way is to dy time and create an opportunity for the Kraken  grade airship

    Thunder God quickly exined some of the characteristics of the giant crimson snake.

    They were all precious information that the Heroes Club had exchanged countless lives for.

    Boss Carmen nodded slightly, and never took his eyes off the red giant snake. He thought for a while, and took out an Advanced Detection Crystal in the palm of his hand just to be cautious.

    From an invisible angle, he began to detect the giant crimson snake.

    At the same time, he began to probe.

    Just as the Lightning God had said, the most terrifying move of the giant snake was inhale. Even the two super experts wouldnt be able to escape after being swallowed into the snakes stomach. However, as long as they were prepared, they would burn their origin to elerate while the giant snake was sucking. They would be able topletely dodge this terrifying move.

    However, the giant snake had its defenses up. It was quite difficult for the Kraken  grade airship tounch a full-scale attack on the giant snake again.

    A moment of carelessness would result in a waste.

    The high-grade detection crystal in his palm shed and began to send messages.

    Carmen frowned as he stared at the giant red snake.

    It has high intelligence?

    It is hiding. It only shows a small part of the giant snakes ability.

    is different from a Demonic Beast. Fortunately, it has a weakness.

    After a series of probing attacks and taking advantage of the moment when he was dodging the attack of the giant snake, Carmen said in a deep voice, Prepare to use a joint attack secret technique. This giant snake is not simple.

    Zhong Ping and the others were stunned, but they did not hesitate.

    The five of thempletely erupted with Origin Energy, and raging Origin Energy mes shot into the sky.

    Within his body, the Origin Energy circted ording to a specific route, maintaining the same frequency.

    On the foreheads of the three Carmen brothers, Zhong Ping, and Frank, aplicated pattern gradually appeared.

    The aura was natural, as if they are a single organism.

    It bes like five clones of one person.

    Sess!

    Carmens boss let out a sigh of relief. They werent too familiar with using the secret technique yet. They needed time. If they were targeted, there was a possibility that the secret technique would be interrupted.

    Limitless Battle Body!

    From thebination secret technique of the Ocean Emperor, there were three, four, and five.

    There were also a few secretbat techniques contained within the secret technique.

    When five people werebined, they could greatly increase their strength in a short period of time.

    Rumble!

    Zhong Ping and the others Origin Energy had be the same. They gathered together, and in the blink of an eye, they turned into a giant that stood tall and upright.

    Carmens second brother, third brother, Zhong Ping, and Zhabol formed the hands and feet of the giant respectively.

    And Carmens boss was the core of this Limitless Battle Body .

    It turned into the head of the giant!

    Boss Carmens third-tier divine weapon broad-edged sword swelled against the wind, and ayer of dazzling golden light burst out from the sword body, turning into a huge sword, which was held in the hand of the giant.

    sh

    A sword that could destroy the heavens and the earth descended.

    The giant man and the giant snake shed.

    At first, the giant had the advantage, but soon, the giant snake began to transform. A pair of flesh wings sprouted from its back, and the muscles near its head squirmed and bulged. Two more snake heads extended.

    its appearance became more and more ferocious, and terrifying energy poured down.

    Countless red beams of light shot in all directions, and just the aftermath made the members of the Heroes Club retreat again and again.

    I cant interfere.

    Thunder God Hansa had a bitter expression.

    He thought that the giant snake only had a physical advantage.

    He thought that the only people that Tree Shade could make him care about were those famous experts.

    However, the strength Carmen and the others disyed when they tested him was enough to make him pay attention to them.

    The giant that was formed now was fighting against the giant snake that hadpletely erupted. Even if he wanted to go forward and help, he wouldnt be able to find an opportunity!

    As long as he entered the battle, his source would definitely be damaged!

    After an unknown period of time,

    Rumble!

    The giant crimson snake that flew up was smashed down, crashing down several mountains. It flew hundreds of kilometers away. Outside the line where the giant snake was flying, somerge shelters were shaken and copsed.

    The destructive power of heaven and earth was nothing more than this.

    During the war before, there was no head-on collision with a world-ss demonic beast outside of Tree Shades city. Other than the sh of Tang Yus sword to kill a sage the terrain around Tree Shade was still intact.

    In the eastern part of North America, mountains and rivers changed.

    The snake head in the middle of the scarlet giant snake was split into two. The sharp metal elementws around the wound continued to destroy, slowing the recovery speed of the giant snake by more than a hundred times.

    Dr. Zheng was shocked.

    The strength of the giant was obviously not as strong as the giant snake, nor did it have the ability to regenerate the giant snake infinitely. But why did each strike cause a huge injury to the giant snake?

    One had to know that the giant snake had now erupted with all its strength!

    The originally solid body of the sword giant also became somewhat transparent.

    Carmen was preparing to send the giant snake to the west in one go.

    Suddenly,

    His gazended on the giant snakes right eye.

    Cracks appeared on the snakes right eye.

    Carmens boss only knew that the giant snakes right eye was its weakness, but at this moment, the moment the snakes eye was damaged, he clearly felt that there was a different aura inside the snakes eye.

    Its a person?

    The giant red snake is a man-madebat weapon?

    The figure was wearing a white coat and was bald.

    Carmen felt more and more familiar.

    He suddenly recalled that it seemed to be the crazy doctor who had gone missing in the end when the lord led the team to pursue him  Dr. Zheng!

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715

    Back then, in the vi of the higher-ups in Lin Dong, they found some research data about Dr. Zheng, as well as photos of Dr. Zheng himself.

    The three Carmen brothers had all seen it.

    Back then, it seemed like the entireboratory had disappeared. Dr. Zheng should have been swallowed into the abyss crack.

    Would the person who was swallowed into the abyss crack still be alive?

    They had never tried it before.

    They only knew that the other side of the crack was another world, and it might be the headquarters of the Devil Race.

    Carmen felt that he could not simply kill the giant snake. He had to find out why Dr. Zheng survived.

    He said to the others, We must subdue this giant snake and capture Dr. Zheng in the eyes of the giant snake.

    Carmens second brother was in a difficult position. There is only 15 minutes left before the secret technique can be maintained. The cost of the Limitless War Body is over 30%. Now, it is not difficult for us to kill the giant snake, but to subdue is

    Thebat giant is huge, and can look at a medium-height mountain at the same level.

    However,pared to the giant snake especially when it entered the second stage, the weight of a three-headed and two-winged giant snake was still much worse.

    It was only because of the increase in thebat body and the lethality of thews that it had the advantage.

    We cant subdue it, but we are not fighting alone. Dont forget that we have Tree Shade City behind us and countless other worlds.

    Carmens second brother was speechless.

    When he first received the mission and couldmand arge-scale war alone, who said that he had to rely on himself to make a name for himself? No matter what happened, he would never call for support.

    Cough, the situation is different now.

    But boss, who are you looking for? Old Luo? Or the woman who sells wine?

    There were not many experts in Tree Shade City right now.

    Moreover, it is not easy for them to subdue the giant snake. Since the giant snake is huge, we should call for reinforcements that are not inferior to the giant snake.

    Zhong Ping and the others : ?

    Among all the followers, thergest was Tai Lun.

    As for stone people, one could take on more than a dozen of them.

    However, Tai Lun could not even reach the toes of their Fusion Giant, so how could he suppress the giant snake?

    Oh,

    There was also the wolf girl fanny, but not to mention that fanny was in the Mountain and Sea World, even the body of the Sky Wolf that she had transformed into was at most enough for the giant to take a small step back.

    It was also much worse.

    Unless ine made a move, she could easily subdue the giant snake, but he heard that ine and the lord had been together for a while, as if they were studying something.

    They didnt know, and didnt dare to ask.

    They didnt dare to disturb him.

    Actually, there is another person. Cough, a snake. She is currently the leader of our Tree Shades strange beast army, White Snake Ji. Her body is not inferior to the strange snake in front of us.

    What appeared in the minds of Zhong Ping and the others was the White Snake Ji, who was less than 1.5 meters tall and had the appearance of a young girl in spiritual space.

    Their biggest impression of White Snake Ji was still on eating.

    After all, the White Snake Ji was now a famous food anchor in the Spirit Space  Fantasy Capital.

    Its specialty was that it could eat.

    The giant could eat!

    Most people did not know that the White Snake Ji was a human, and would only marvel at the young girls terrifying appetite.

    Ive already sent out the message. Someone will soon send the White Snake Ji over with a world ring.

    Uh, why use a world ring?

    After saying this, Zhabol realized that he had asked a stupid question.

    The White Snake Ji was not inferior to the giant snake in size. how could it pass through a teleportation array? The beast could not transform!

    However, they could indeed pass through!

    However, the appearance of a behemoth was inevitable.

    It was bound to cause some turmoil.

    That was why Tree Shade always kept a world ring transport ne in case of emergencies.

    The wound of the giant crimson snake squirmed.

    As for the sword-wielding giant, its somewhat transparent body shed and shed, as if it was unable to maintain its strength due to insufficient energy.

    Itsbat strength had dropped by a lot.

    It could only barely suppress the giant snake that was now heavily injured, and it could not heavily injure the giant snake for several minutes.

    The situation of the battle was getting more and more intense.

    Thunder God watched from afar anxiously.

    He wanted to save up a big move, but in the midst of the battle, the giant man and the giant snake were almost entangled together.

    If he got close to help, just the shockwaves alone could cause damage to him.

    Tree Shades experts, what can we do?

    Thunder God looked at the broken mountains and rivers, his heart bleeding.

    Carmen boss couldnt bear to say, Its good that you dont cause trouble. He could only give the leader of the Heroes Club some confidence, Dont panic, we have already called for reinforcements.

    He was using a mental message to avoid being detected by Dr. Zheng.

    Thunder God also put away his loud voice, Reinforcements? Is it Lord Tang?

    I already said that our Lord is busy!

    As for what he was busy with, Carmen didnt know.

    But I called for other reinforcements, en, dont guess, you dont know.

    Thunder God fell into deep thought.

    Tree Shade has experts that I dont know?

    He raised his head to look at the giant. He could vaguely see the five figures that formed the giant.

    Yes, there were indeed experts he didnt know.

    There are more than one, two, three

    Then what kind of well-known top expert is he?

    The scarlet giant snakes body was in tatters, like a broken cloth bag. Its movement became slower and slower, and the red light column that the snake spat out was much weaker.

    It seemed that the giant snakes self-healing ability had reached its limit.

    Snake Eyes,

    Some cracks had already recovered. Dr. Zheng, who was controlling the giant snake, was calm in his madness.

    This giant looks like it cant hold on much longer, but I dont know what other trump cards Tree Shade has. I cant risk it. I have to think of a way to escape!

    He simted all kinds of possible escape ns.

    The Red Snake has already umted a lot of energy and can recover its body at any time. The best situation is to recover when the giant is unprepared and concentrate the main force on the wings to escape.

    In a medium situation, I can abandon part of the giant snakes body and use the small snake to intercept the tail. I can escape by myself.

    Even in the worst case scenario, I canpletely abandon the giant snake and escape with the human body How would they know that the giant snake is actually controlled by me?

    Thirty years to the east, thirty years to the west. Just you wait, I will make a perfect masterpiece with the materials of beyond the mortal rank!

    The light on the giants body flickered, as if it was about to disintegrate.

    Dr. Zheng felt that the opportunity hade.

    The scarlet giant snake suddenly released a strong red halo, like a small sun, and the earth was once again illuminated.

    Boom!

    This attack was unexpected. The sword-wielding giant was sent flying dozens of kilometers away, crashing into a great rift valley, but the flickering transparent body became much more solid.

    Dr. Zheng felt that something was wrong.

    Without much time to think, the scarlet giant snake quickly recovered and spread its wings to leave.

    At this time,

    He saw a figure approaching from afar.

    When did a veteran Transcendent dare to stop

    A giant white snake suddenly appeared, falling down from the sky like a heavy chain. The snake opened its mouth, grabbed the giant red snake that was about to take off, and fiercely bit off arge piece of meat.

    Oh Its disgusting.

    The giant white snake was very angry, and the two giant monsters were entangled together.

    From the size, the giant red snake still had the advantage, but when the white snake Ji opened its vast domain hundreds of kilometers away, it suddenly pounced on the red snake

    The white figure hadpletely suppressed the red figure.

    The wings of the red snake were also torn off, and the sword-wielding giant hid in the back, asionally going up to strike.

    How could there be any sign that the battle body was about to copse?

    The range of the battlefield was very wide, and the awakened ones thousands of miles away could see several huge figures.

    The area had expanded several times,parable to North America, which was once the size of the continent of Asia and Europe. The entire continent was shaking.

    Fortunately, the Origin Star was a top-notch life, and the upper limit of the power it could withstand was very high.

    Other than the area within two to three hundred kilometers of the battlefield that was almost turned into and of death, the other ces were just all kinds of panic.

    In the Heavenly Blue, a battle of this level could at least destroy a continent, trigger natural disasters like tsunamis, and other natural disasters, causing the climate to change, and then cause the extinction of species.

    The reinforcements from the other holynds also arrived one after another.

    The Emperor of the Ancient Spirit Empire held the broken holy weapon Overwhelming Sun Bow in his hand, and there were also two Second Order Transcendent experts behind him.

    Northern Courts Great Grandmaster Meng had also broken through to Second Order Transcendent, and was even slightly stronger than the Emperor of the Ancient Spirit who had not used a holy weapon. He was known as the number one expert in Asia and Europe.

    Tree Shades abnormality was already beyond the standard.

    The number of famous experts like Tang Yu had appeared in the past few years had also decreased.

    In addition to eliminating the crisis on Earth, the various holynds also hadpetitive spirit.

    After so many years, who was stronger and who was weaker?

    It was still unknown.

    Even Tree Shade, who could only see his back in the past

    Cough, what did you say? Tree Shade only sent a few unknown powerhouses? The kind that Tree Shade barely managed to make it to the second sequence, and then pressed the Earth crisis to the ground and rubbed it?

    The people of your Heroes Club really like to praise big er(  )?

    Shock waves visible to the naked eye swept across everyones faces. The energy contained in the several giant bodies in the distance made them tremble in fear.

    Perhaps, only by using the power of the holy weapon can I interfere in this kind of super battle.

    The Emperor of the Ancient Spirit Emperor had aplicated expression.

    In the battle back then, he was still the main force. At least the contribution of the holy weapon, the Overwhelming Sun Bow, could not be erased.

    After a few years, he was already at thete-Second Order of the exceptional state. He had justprehended his domain and was able to unleash even more Saint Weapons.

    However

    Thunder God lost his wits.

    The vast North America was rich in resources. Normally, a Second Order of the exceptional state would be able to cultivate from the initial stage to the peak of the exceptional state for at least seven to eight hundred years, and at the very least, they would not be able to reach the peak of their lifetime.

    He had to spend a lot of resources to have the strength to crush other experts.

    What about Tree Shade?

    How many resources could he have if he only upied a corner of thend?

    But they had so many experts. Could it be that his talent was not enough? He was actually a trash who wasted resources ? !

    The battle gradually came to an end.

    The White Snake Ji resisted the evil and swallowed the two snake heads. At this time, she bit down on the middle snake head and spat it out.

    The maintenance time of the Limitless Battle Body had ended. The three Carmen brothers, Zhong Ping, and Zhabol stood in five different directions. When the snake head that was as tall as a hundred story building flew over, they used the divine weapon of suppression and the secret sealing technique to firmly seal the snake head.

    The red snake that was only left with half its body was still alive, and its tail swept over.

    But he had no reason, hisbat instincts had dropped by arge margin, and he was easily suppressed by the White Snake Ji.

    Carmen took the world ring and put the White Snake Ji and half of the body of the Red Snake into the ring.

    He looked at Thunder God and the others, The crisis has been resolved, so we will go back first. We will take this snake back to study it.

    What could Thunder God say?

    From beginning to end, it was Tree Shades powerhouses fighting. At most, they sacrificed some people.

    They also provided a battlefield.

    But could he refuse?

    Now, Mr. Thunder God was full of self-doubt and agreed with aplicated face.

    In addition to the snake head and the snake body, there were also some pieces of the giant red snake scattered in the battle range of hundreds of kilometers. They were divided up by the Heroes Club and the Great Saints who came to support them.

    They didnt care too much about it.

    It was just a part of the corpse of a powerful demonic beast.

    Floating Ind, Tree Shade City.

    Carmen and the others were all experts inbat. They did not know what would happen if they dug Professor Zheng out from the snakes eyes.

    After some thought, he said, Why dont we suppress the snakes head in the Ashen Prison? The snakes body needs to be confirmed before it can be handed over to the scientific research departments Old Master Kevin.

    A third-ranked divine weapon of suppression could not suppress the snake head forever.

    The red light on the snake head was still bright, constantly attacking the seal.

    Inside the snake eye,

    Dr. Zhengs vision and perception were limited. He could only vaguely feel that the snake head was being carried.

    -Perhaps they are transporting the giant snake to Tree Shade City?

    Tree Shade City and America are separated by the ocean, far away Wait, Tree Shade left America in less than ten minutes. In other words, Tree Shade has a special way to travel, and the journey is only less than ten minutes!

    Dr. Zheng was anxious.

    He had to break free from the strange seal within ten minutes.

    He continued to umte power.

    Now should be the time.

    Boom!

    An even more powerful sealing power was used on the giant snakes head. Dr. Zheng was shaken until he was dizzy. He realized that he could no longer mobilize the strength of the giant snakes head.

    What happened?

    What happened to the ten minutes !!

    Five dayster,

    With a beard, dark circles under his eyes, and even his hairline being burned to the point of moving up a few centimeters, Tang Yu finally walked out of the gate of the spell factory.

    Just like before the apocalypse, he was locked in a small ck room for a whole day and night.

    Exhaustion.

    Raising his hand, the water vapor condensed into ice to reflect his appearance.

    Tang Yu rubbed his eyes and wiped away the dark circles under his eyes. He reached out and wiped off his beard. Then, he moved his palm to his forehead. A green light emerged from his palm. The hairline that had been burned off by the mes finally grew back.

    He could also make his hair grow by activating his own life force, but how could itpare to the Tangs Hair Art that he had used the wood elementalw ?

    There was no notification in the contract, which meant that there was no emergency.

    However, there was no message in the tactical wristwatch +99.

    Tang Yu first ignored the regr reports from the various departments and turned to look at the Carmen brothers.

    Giant snake? Dr. Zheng?

    He really didnt know that the giant snake was wreaking havoc in Tree Shades intelligence system. It was barely able to reach S rank. Letting Carmen and the others lead a team to support was decided by the various departments after discussion.

    In America.

    If they appeared within the borders of the Great Xia Kingdom, they would be suppressed in a matter of minutes.

    But Dr. Zheng actually came back from the other side of the abyss crack

    This information was very crucial. Tang Yu had never dared to probe the other side because he was afraid of attracting the attention of the Devil Race.

    It was the right move toy low and beat up the Devil Race when he was invincible.

    The inneryer of the pale white prison.

    The thirdyer of the ice hell, the core area.

    The huge head of the red snake was suppressed in the middle of the ice pirs. The head was covered with frost and pierced by ice chains.

    Dr. Zheng could see the outside world from the snakes head, but he could not control the giant snakes head.

    He did not dare to leave the snakes eyes alone.

    What exactly is this ce? The Siberian ice field? Why is there no one here?

    Dr. Zheng rubbed his eyes and suddenly saw several figures in the wind and snow.

    It was getting closer and closer.

    The young man at the very front had been on his mind for several years.

    Seeing him, Dr. Zheng had a crazy expression on his face.

    But his reason made him restrain himself and shrink into the depths of the snakes eyes, not daring to show any abnormalities.

    Fortunately, he had been hiding in the giant snakes eyes.

    There was no wave!

    There was still a chance!

    The young man looked at the ruby like snake eyes, raised his head, and waved.

    Yo, Dr. Zheng, long time no see.

    Dr. Zheng,

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716

    Dr. Zheng looked crazy on the surface, but he was actually panicking.

    Tang Yu saw that the giant snake head did not move and pondered for half a second. Countless streams of data shed across his eyes as he stared at the snake eyes for a long time.

    He extended his hand,

    Crack !

    The space cracked open like ss mirrors.

    His palm reached out into the dark spatial crack. His five fingers clenched tightly and he suddenly pulled out.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Dr. Zheng, who was in a white coat, was pulled out of the snakes eyes. He was thrown out and crashed into the hard frozen ground. He was sent flying again and again. He fell down again, and he was already dizzy. His white coat was covered in white frost.

    Give him a cure. Dont kill him.

    Dont worry, Sir Lord. As long as he has a breath, he wont die. When I have enough understanding of the soul, even if he dies, I can let his soul speak.

    Winnie covered her mouth and chuckled. In Dr. Zhengs eyes, she was like a devil.

    Dr. Zhengs own strength was not strong, but it wasparable to the Great Circle of the Awakening Stage.

    I admit defeat. You purposely brought me here for my research data, right?

    He pointed at his head, All the information I have is stored in my brain. If you have the ability,e and get it yourself.

    Carmens boss kicked him. Dr. Zheng flew out and was kicked back like a baseball. The thick ice cracked like a spider web.

    Behave yourself! You have to have the awareness of being a captive!

    Cough, Miss Winnie, please treat him. I think I kicked him hard.

    A ray of holy light fell, and Dr. Zhengs copsed chest was restored.

    But the pain still remained, and Dr. Zhengs face was a little distorted.

    Instead, heughed strangely. He smiled and drew in a cold breath from time to time because of the pain. Do you want my research materials? Then provide me with 10,000 human materials, and 100 of them must be extraordinary. I will tell you how to mass produce extraordinary mixed monsters.

    He felt that he had grasped Tang Yus lifeline.

    He could also replicate the giant crimson snake by mass producing extraordinary monsters. For any faction, whoever grasped his technology would have power that would rise by a hundred times or a thousand times.

    It was just like how in the old era, only those who grasped nuclear weapons had the right to speak!

    Tang Yu had to admit that Dr. Zhengs research on demonic beasts was extremely deep.

    In just a few years, he was able to create a monster that was close to a world-ss demonic beast.

    It was like a cheat, incredible!

    But

    He sneered and looked down at Dr. Zheng, Do you think your masterpiece is very strong? Hehe, in my opinion, its just like that, just a trash.

    Dr. Zheng propped himself up from the frozen soil and flew into a rage. You can insult me, but you cant insult my masterpiece! He pointed at the head of the giant snake. Look, what a perfect masterpiece. As long as I have enough resources, I can make the second and third

    If I have ten giant snakes, even you Humph!

    Dr. Zheng had absolute confidence in the field of magic beast research!

    Tang Yu did not speak.

    He raised his head slightly and looked at the head of the giant snake indifferently. There was no blood at the cut, and it was even more ferocious.

    It was like an ancient snake demon.

    Even though it was heavily injured, and even if not for controlled by Dr. Zheng, the aura released by the head was still terrifying.

    Tang Yu extended a finger.

    A small cluster of mes appeared on the tip of his finger. It was the color of ss.

    However, the temperature did not seem to be high. Dr. Zheng, who was standing not far away, still felt the cold wind blowing.

    He did not understand,

    Tang Yu flicked his finger, and the small cluster of mes was ejected.

    Itnded on the head of the giant snake.

    It was like an antnding on a human body.

    It was very small.

    However, at the moment of contact, the zed colored me erupted, and the crimson halo outside the head was instantly burned through. The zed colored me covered the entire head of the giant snake.

    There was no crackling sound of burning.

    There was no burnt smell of a roasted snake.

    There wasnt even the slightest movement.

    In Dr. Zhengs eyes, the head of the giant snake waspletely burned up by the zed colored me. There was not even a trace of ashes left.

    One had to know that even if it was sealed, the giant snake was still alive!

    It was burned to nothingness just like that.

    Tang Yu was well versed in the principle of acting tough to the end. There was a hint of disappointment in his eyes. He no longer looked at Dr. Zheng and turned to leave.

    His figure quickly disappeared into the wind and snow.

    The three Carmen brothers chased after him.

    Dr. Zheng, who had suffered a great blow and had no words, knelt on the cold frozen ground.

    Dr. Zheng is very arrogant, but after being hit by you, Sir Lord, the line of defense in his heart must have copsed. Only Sir Lords ability can shock Dr. Zheng.

    Tang Yu nced at Hui Ren. Even if you want to tter me, theres no way you can take a day off. The intelligence department is the most important thing in our territory. The burden on your shoulders is very heavy. Work hard, work hard.

    Tang Yu waved his hand and disappeared around the corner.

    Hui Rens words were stuck in his throat. He couldnt get up or down.

    His face copsed.

    He opened his tactical watch and muttered, Lorraine, the Lord has assigned you a new mission.

    When Tang Yu walked out of the Ashen Prison, he saw half of the snake body lying in the distance. From afar, it looked like a long mountain range.

    He estimated the length and height.

    If it had just been created on the floating ind, this snake body would have been able to travel across South America.

    Now, the main ind had expanded more than ten times. It was like a floating continent.

    The surrounding inds were like the stars of the Imperial Guard Continent.

    The snake body seems to be on the military base?

    When Tang Yu arrived at the military base, he saw Kevin directing some of the Awakened ones to split the giant snake apart.

    Good morning, Lord.

    Old man Kevin was actually much younger than before. He looked like a middle-aged man, but he always had a head of silvery-white hair and a long beard that was long enough to fall to the ground.

    We are preparing to dissect the giant snake. The research department cant let go of it, so we can only leave it at the military base.

    The scales, muscles, hardness, and toughness of the giant snake were all extremely high.

    Even ordinary first-grade divine weapons have trouble cutting it.

    The main reason is that although the body of the giant snake has been annihted, it still has a lot of activity.

    At this time, the three members of the Transcendental-level garrison army were holding second-level magic swords. Inspired by the source force, the des were forty to fifty meters long. They found the right angle and chopped down with the forty-meter-long broadsword.

    Bang!

    It was as if a toothpick had stabbed into its skin, and every time, they could only cut off a few scales and pieces of flesh.

    It was Luo Zhe himself who made a huge gap with his sword, almost breaking the broken snake body into two pieces again.

    The scales are ced in the first area, and the muscle tissue is in the second area

    Old man Kevin roared loudly.

    The Awakened ones who were moving the stones had their legs broken.

    Sir Lord, we found something in the snakes belly.

    A Transcendent ss brick moving foreman brought out a blood red crystal that was about three meters tall.

    Through the surface of the crystal, one could vaguely see the motionless figure inside.

    It seems to be the people from the Heroes Club who were swallowed into the snakes belly. They still have breath.

    The extraordinary foreman said uncertainly.

    The brick movers entered the belly of the snake, lifting out more and more blood-red crystals.

    The small one was two to three meters tall, one meter wide, and had an irregr shape.

    The big one is more than ten meters high, and wrapped inside is a butcher series mecha-this kind of mecha isrge in size, the mecha is nearly ten meters high, and the small ones are like the red lotus mecha and the young bee. The mecha is only less than three meters high  after all, Lord Tang also has the mecha blueprints in his hand.

    My lord, what should we do with these people?

    The Extraordinary foremen could not decide. If they died, it would be simple. At most, they would send the relics back to the Heroes Club  it would be fine if they did not send them back.

    Tang Yu rested his finger on his chin, his eyes slightly lowered.

    The person who was swallowed into the snakes stomach was not dead. It was most likely Dr. Zhengs experiment and needed.

    He even specially transformed the scarlet giant snake into an ability like - Devour and - Suppression.

    Truly a monster!

    Melt the crystal stones and save them.

    In the eyes of others, the holynds werepetitive, and some were hostile.

    The conflict between forces had never stopped.

    It was just that Tree Shades defensive circle had a high status and no one dared to provoke him.

    However, in Tang Yus eyes, they were all leeks. The difference was that they were nted by themselves or wild, nted in other peoples leeks.

    He could also harvest them.

    The blood red crystal was very hard. Under his suggestion, the members of the Garrison Guard Regiment brought over a huge pot  the kind of pot that the Great Dao Sect used to stew the newbies. It was only the biggest model,parable to a football field.

    All the blood red crystals were ced in the pot, and they were added with liquid that could dissolve the defense of Origin Energy. It was very safe to stew slowly.

    After more than ten minutes, more and more crystals began to dissolve. When the crystals dissolved until there was only a thin membrane left, it exploded with a bang. An extraordinary instinct from the Heroes Club jumped out from the bottom of the boiling pot andnded on the surrounding sports field. It was full of vignce as it burst out with Origin Energy.

    But soon,

    He looked at the dark mass of Awakened ones around him, looking at him like he was looking at some rare animal.

    His expression gradually became nk.

    This is oh, I think Im dead. Is this hell? Is hell so lively?

    He seemed to be surprised to see his own kind in hell.

    Tang Yu wondered if he should throw this friend into the pale hell and let him experience the hell package.

    More and more blood-colored crystals broke apart, and the Heroes Club Extraordinary who broke out of the crystals, as well as the mecha operators, all thought at the moment they were sucked into the snakes stomach.

    Oh my god So we are not dead! Where is the snake? Where is the giant snake?

    The giant red snake had been cut open, dismembered, and piled up into hills.

    After a while, the Heroes Club finally realized that they had been saved.

    Was this legendary floating city Tree Shade?

    A Transcendent rank foreman exined the cause and effect to them. Tang Yu showed his face at the right time, You are all heroes who fight against the devil race. I think your family and friends are still worried. If you are in a hurry, you can use our teleportation array for free. Of course, you are very wee to stay in Tree Shade City for the time being.

    Everyone has been swallowed by the giant snake and are still weak for the time being. If you need anything, you can go to our Tree Shade First Hospital. There is a targeted recovery package there, but the cost of medical supplies is quite high. Although I am a lord, I cant give you allpletely free of charge. I can only calcte the cost of the cost, 70

    It had always been rumored that Lord Tree Shade was mysterious and powerful. He was a fierce person who could tear apart super giant devil beasts with his hands. Now that they saw it,they understood that the rumors were not true.

    Lord Tree Shade was handsome and masculine. His angr nose was tall and straight. The most important thing was that Lord Tree Shade had a broad mind!

    The teleportation array could be used for free, and the Tree Shade Hospital could also give them a 70% discount!

    The higher-ups of the Heroes Club knew a lot about Tree Shade. They even spoke Chinese. They were very clear about the cost of each transmission array and Tree Shades medical technology!

    They heard that Tree Shades First Hospital had to get a queue number and could not be treated with money.

    They had benefited a lot!

    Lord Tree Shade was worthy of being the leader of the human race!

    He was much stronger than his own guild leader, who had his arms bare every day and looked more like a brother than a leader!

    When Tang Yu saw their expressions, he knew that his actions of brushing their faces were extremely correct.

    It was just that he could not see the favorability. Otherwise, there would definitely be many heroes with symbols +1 +1 +1 above them.

    He nced at the light spots. There were a few light spots that were originally between yellow and green, but they were alreadypletely green.

    It felt a little subtle?

    Witch Helen suddenly walked over with a smile.

    She came in front of him and bowed slightly.

    Thank you for your help, Mr. Tang. I have a presumptuous request

    Before Tang Yu could speak, she added,

    I didnt have a choice in the past. Now, I want to be a member of the Tree Shade.

    Tang Yu :? .

    He opened his eyes and looked over.

    The witchs aura was weak, but she did not appear to be in a sorry state. She wore a pointed sorcerer hat, and her bright silver fluffy hair was curled down from both sides of her shoulders. The cor of her ck sorcerer suit was spacious, and she could vaguely see some kind of holy light.

    Especially when she bowed slightly, she paused for a long time, letting the neckline droop like an open space hole, which was extremely attractive.

    However

    Tang Yu nced at Nancy, who was standing beside him like an angry cat.

    He nced at the dot of light representing the witch again.

    It waspletely green! This meant that the witch wanted to be Tree Shade was sincere!

    He was deep in thought.

    The witch opened her eyes wide and waited for his reply. She was still quietly approaching him. Her face was young and tender, just like a young girl.

    Hmm?

    Tang Yu felt as if he had overlooked something.

    Information about the witches shed through his mind.

    Witch Helen: Sex Female is right. Age ny-one years old?

    She was already a powerful ability user before the apocalypse.

    Ms. Helen, you are the core higher-ups of the Heroes Club. The Heroes Club cant leave you. Please forgive me for refusing.

    The witch was very disappointed and looked pitiful.

    However, Lord Tang was an upright lord. For the friendship between Tree Shade and the Heroes Club, he did not regret it at all!

    Heh, old woman!

    Nancy followed the Lord and left the army station.

    Some of the people who had been swallowed by the Society of Heroes were not interested in Tree Shade City and immediately left through the teleportation array. The group of people led by the witchespletely treated it as a vacation.

    First, they chose the most expensive rehabilitation treatment package at Tree Shades First Hospital. Then, they ordered arge number of food from the super-ss beasts. As for injuries, they had to make up for it. Anyway, this time, they were protecting the injuries on their homnd. They could just ask President Thunder God for reimbursementter.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717

    A few bull people with horns on their heads and height of two or three meters walked into Dao City from the east gate of the outer city.

    There was one of the tributaries near the Nine Dragons River at the east gate. Not far from the east gate, there was a water gate. The river water was surging, and huge merchant ships could be seen passing by from time to time.

    The Nine Dragons River covered the entire Azure Mountain Range, and could even sail along the river all the way to the ins in the north of the mountain range pared to the sky, the waters might not be so convenient, but there were many cargo  the spatial ring finger was not a rare thing, but therge scale spatial ring finger is.

    But the waters are not safe either, he said, especially a great river like the Nine Dragons River. It is not impossible to hide the beasts of the Unity Realm in the water.

    Another minotaur said in a low, muffled voice, I heard that the sect protector spirit beast of the Great Dao Sect, the Dragonfish , can protect ships that pass by. In the Nine Dragons River Domain, there is no need to worry about sea beasts attacking.

    When a few minotaurs saw the tall city walls of the Great Dao City and the prosperous merchant groups that came and went, they were all very envious.

    They followed the main road and entered the city.

    There were soldiers stationed at the city gate of the Great Dao City. They were tall and straight, wearing a uniform. The weapon the captain was equipped with was a divine weapon, which made the poor cows drool.

    Boss, this Dao City is so rich, and its defense is very tight and serious.

    There must be experts in therge cities, but there are soldiers patrolling from time to time.

    There are many guests in the cities, especially from different races, and it ismon to have conflicts asionally.

    Many cities do not care, unless there is a big problem, there are experts whoe out to suppress it, but in Dao City, it is a rare multiracial civilization and harmonious scene.

    The male the tauren, who is called the boss, is not as wide as a normal tauren. He looks more vigorous and flexible, and his strong muscles are more explosive.`

    He nced around sharply and nodded slightly, The Dao sect is very capable in managing the city, and it also shows that they have ambitions, not just building a city affiliated with the sect.

    Look, the streets in the city are very neat and orderly. Moreover, the buildings are clean and full of beauty. Even the hawkers who are shouting are restricted in the market area. In the other cities we go to, there are always some peddlers who see us from the countryside and always stick to us. Hmph, do you think that we Tauren people are easy to deceive?

    Not only that, other than thew-enforcement team, the rest of the people in the Great Dao City are forbidden to fly, and the flying devices of the merchant group are also parked at the edge of the city It must be known that some experts had the ability to break free from the influence of the space-sealing array, but they still did not fly up. It could only mean that Dao City had enough dignity and ruling power. Anyone who dared to go against thew would be dealt with.

    A nsman next to him lowered his voice.

    Boss, so the strength of the Great Dao Sect is more powerful than what we see on the surface. Then do we still agree to the Seven Luminaries Federation?

    The bull nsman looked left and right, worried that a group of warriors from the Great Dao Cityw enforcement team would suddenly appear and detain them.

    Heh. The head of the Ox n shook his head slightly. The Great Dao Sect is strong, but the Seven Luminaries Federation is more prepared. Other than the Seven Luminaries Federation itself, they also invited three other top forces to deal with the Great Dao Sect together.

    A member of the Ox n asked, But boss, other than the Seven Luminaries Federation, the other three top forces must have held back.

    Yes, those top forces are the best at taking advantage of the situation. They can only send a few Divine Domain Realm experts at most. However, other than the three top forces, the Seven Luminaries Federation also called Scarless Killer Phantom, Dragonborn Kanke, and Destroyer Eye Gnado.

    Arent those few solitary experts on the same level as you, Boss? Each of them can suppress ordinary Divine Domain-Grades! With those three, the Seven Luminaries Federation will definitely do their best. In addition to you, Boss, the Mad War Niutu.

    We are here today to explore Dao City. If there is a mistake, we have to leave a way out for ourselves.

    There was also a hint of arrogance on Niu Tus face. After all, he was the top powerhouse on this continent, and there were not many who could suppress him.

    At this level, no one would be able to kill him if except himself. The n of the Seven Luminaries Federation wasnt to attack the headquarters of the Great Dao Sect, but to give them a fatal blow when the Great Dao Sect and White City officially established a strategic alliance a few monthster.

    It was only then that he agreed to the invitation of the Seven Luminaries Federation without hesitation.

    The Seven Luminaries Federation, especially the Red Luminaries n, has suffered a great deal in order to deal with the Great Dao Sect this time. I dont know what kind of hatred they have, but I dont care. In the end, it has benefited us.

    They came to themercial district. It was more prosperous here. Tall buildings stood in great numbers, reflecting bright light under the ss of the tall buildings under the sunlight.

    Niu Tu could see all the shops in themercial district. He was surprised to find that some of the shop owners were ordinary people.

    Ordinary people would not be able to stand steadily anywhere else.

    Boss, look over there. Is it Treasure Gathering Pavilion? Or the headquarters? Why dont we go take a look? Its good to have an eye.

    Niu Tu pondered for a moment before saying, Alright, its not for sightseeing, okay ? Treasure Gathering Pavilion is the core building of Dao City. Its level of security must be very high. We can take this opportunity to observe the defenseyout of Dao City.

    There were many customers in the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, and almost all of them were at the Void Stepping stage or above. The Unity stage, which was rarely seen in the past, was countless in this area.

    If one threw down a brick, among the ten intelligent creatures that were hit, there was one that was at the Void Stepping stage, one that was at the Unity stage, and thest half that was left was the employees in the Treasure Gathering Pavilion.

    A few Ox nsmen saw that it was extraordinary, and a sales manager of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion came up to greet them.

    She looked very simr to the human race. She wore a white short-sleeved shirt with vertical stripes and a dark blue pleated skirt. Dark knee-length socks wrapped her slender legs. Her figure was petite, about 1.5 meters tall. Including the two long ears that were erected above her head, she was about 1.6 meters tall. Standing in front of the strong and sturdy Ox nsmen, the contrast was obvious.

    However, she did not show any signs of fear. A confident smile appeared on her face.

    Respected Bull Sir, the main sales of our Gathering Treasure Pavilion are divided into severalrge districts, including such and such If you have any special needs, you can tell me.

    The ox people all looked around. Indeed, the space inside the Treasure Gathering Pavilion was veryrge, and there were many types of goods. No one introduced or led them. It was very likely that they would not be able toplete the Treasure Gathering Pavilion in ten days and ten nights.

    A nsman revealed a silly smile and lowered his tone, as if he was afraid that the sound wave would blow the employee away.

    Well, Ms. Donkey, we want to take a look at the ax magic weapon, but I dont know which area it is in.

    The sales manager seemed to freeze for a moment, shaking her long ears until they were stiff. After a while, she said gloomily, My race is not a donkey, it is a rabbit, a rabbit!

    Why did so many guests always mistake their rabbit tribe as a donkey tribe? It was obviously different!

    Miss Rabbit felt wronged.

    The simple-minded ox n member rubbed his head, feeling a little embarrassed.

    This couldnt be med on him! The rabbit n was originally a precious animal and was a very weak n. A Bull n warrior of the same level could press three rabbit n warriors to the ground and rub them against each other. The rabbit n was the kind that no force wanted to rely on as a vassal.

    It was even worse off than the human n.

    Unexpectedly, the human n actually took the rabbit as a subsidiary force. Apart from the human race, the rabbit n was the most employees in the Treasure Gathering Pavilion.

    The little rabbit in front of him had the strength of the Void Treading Realm, so it should be the top expert among the rabbit n.

    They arrived at the Divine Weapon Region.

    Axe type Divine Weapons were considered rare, and there were many here.

    This is the Void Stepping Divine Weapon Battleaxe, and over there is the Unity Realm Divine Weapon Battleaxe. We dont have any Divine Domain Divine Weapons for the time being. If you want it, you can reserve it. You only need to pay 30% deposit.

    The corners of Niu Tus mouth twitched.

    He wanted it, but he couldnt afford it.

    As a top existence among the solitary experts, Niu Tu was confident that his strength was stronger than that of Demon Shadows, Dragon Descendants, and others. However, he had been dragged down by his weapon and currently only had a single Divine Weapon  War Axe. He still had some losses.

    Not many people knew that although he seemed to be a solitary expert, he actually had a weak n behind him. Most of the Origin Crystals he had earned had been spent on the cultivation of the n. When the Seven Luminaries Federation found him, Niu Tu agreed without much hesitation.

    Miss Rabbit noticed their embarrassment, and her good professionalism made her very considerate and introduce, Recently, our Gathering Treasure Pavilion hasunched a new event. As long as you spend a small amount of Origin Crystals, we can draw a Divine Weapon Equipment raffle. Moreover, every time we draw a prize, it will not miss, and there will be substantial prizes.

    How do we draw?

    Everyone, pleasee with me.

    On the first level of the Gathering Treasure Pavilion, there was a newly opened area called the prize pool area.

    When Niu Tu and the other cows arrived at the prize pool area, which was only one wall away from the first floor, they found that it was extra lively here, and a group of outsiders were shouting words that he could not understand.

    To draw out a miracle alone, ten consecutive wins!

    Im out! Hahahaha!

    Im willing to exchange for a single weapon for five hundred years.

    Im willing to sacrifice the happiness of my friend for a lifetime in exchange for a weapon of unity.

    A hundred, a whole hundred Pu, quickly help me up, I can still draw!

    Inside was a high tform that was fifty to sixty centimeters tall, and at the edge of the high tform was a transparent crystal ball with a diameter of over one meter.

    Miss Rabbit introduced, The extraction of our prize pool is all physical objects. The space inside each crystal ball is connected to the prize warehouse. When extracted, the prize will be directly grabbed into the crystal ball through the power of space.

    The Tauren people were somewhat confused.

    The lottery used space technology? It was so high tech !

    Could the prize be bad?

    At a lottery point a hundred meters away from them, the entire crystal ball was suddenly enveloped by a dazzling golden light. A momentter, a long bow that waspletely covered in light appeared.

    The rice-like specks of light dispersed, and on the bow, two purple characters  rare  appeared!

    Void  Divine Weapon, and other rare  grade!

    Niu Tu saw the two human males excitedly hugging each other, looking at the donkey in confusion Oh, it was Miss Rabbit.

    Miss Rabbit exined, A Divine Weapon of the same rank actually has a difference in power. For example, a Void  Divine Weapon. Under normal circumstances, a Divine Weapon with simr performance to the one in the city would be drawn out. And if there is a - rare logo, the power of this Divine Weapon would be at least thirty percent more than normal!

    Using the same Origin Energy consumption, but being able to unleash a higher power, wouldnt that be even more wonderful?

    Several nsmen were ready to make a move.

    Niu Tu was still calm and asked, Then what is the probability of you drawing a Void  Divine Weapon? How can I be sure that you didnt cheat in the lottery?

    On Earth, Tree Shade had an extraordinary status. No one doubted the lottery system that Tang Yu hadunched. Lord Tang was the leader of the human race. He was broad-minded, generous, and selfless. How could he have faked the lottery probability? Even if he did, he had secretly raised the probability of winning the lottery, considering us poor adventurers!

    If he couldnt get the goods, how could he me Lord Tang for his dark face?

    In the Mountain and Sea Realm, the Great Dao Sect was only an emerging power, so there was nothing wrong with being suspected.

    Miss Rabbit had already expected the remarks, she said,  every time we drew the prize pool, we would have to spend 1800 high-purity Origin Crystals. The prizes were Grade C, Grade B, Grade A Runic Equipment, Void Stepping Divine Weapons, Unity Divine Weapons, and even the only Divine Domain Divine Weapon in the prize pool.

    The probability of getting a Void Stepping Divine Weapon is 7.8%. The probability of getting abined Divine Weapon is 0.2%. As for the Divine Domain Divine Weapon, it has not been selected yet. In addition, for new users above the Unity Realm, we still have a discount on activities. The top ten prizes must be a Void Stepping Divine Weapon. Whether the probability is true or not, you can also refer to the lottery results of other customers.

    Of course, in addition to the Divine Weapon Pool, we also have the Puppet Pool, Secret Manual Pool, and so on.

    Niu Tu was tempted. He forced himself to calm down and simply calcted the bill.

    The market price of a Void Stepping Divine Weapon was between 18,000 to 38,000 high purity Origin Crystals  not just that in the past. The Gathering Treasure Pavilion sold arge number of Void Stepping Divine Weapons, causing the Divine Weapon Market to shake violently. The price fluctuation of a Unity Divine Weapon was rtively small.

    ording to the average probability, buying a Divine Weapon alone is cheap, but when it is extracted, in addition to the Divine Weapon, you can also take out some good quality rune equipment.

    Niu Tu did not forget that he had a group behind him, and he alsocked ordinary rune equipment.

    Moreover, there was a guarantee that he would win the first Void  Divine Weapon!

    He also did not feel that his luck was so bad that he could only get the most basic insurance.

    Draw!

    Niu Tu and the others had already registered their identity cards when they entered the city. He inserted the card into the card slot and took out a handful of high-purity Origin Crystals from his ring. He counted them one by one and threw them into the opening.

    When the amount of investment for high-purity Origin Crystals reached 1800 points, the button to draw the Origin Crystals lit up.

    Niu Tu rubbed his hands together and took a deep breath. His palm-leaf fan sized palm mmed down and the stage shook. He nced at Miss Rabbit with a guilty conscience. Seeing that Miss Rabbit didnt mind, he turned his gaze back to the water crystal ball.

    Countless particles gathered in the transparent crystal ball, gradually forming a whirlpool-like hole. The hole became more and more, apanied by the whirring sound of special effects.

    Finally,

    There was a ding sound.

    A purple ring de appeared in the transparent crystal ball, humming and shaking a few times. When the special effect waspletely over, a dong ring de jumped out of the transparent crystal ball.

    Tu Niu grabbed it and flicked his finger. High-level rune weapon? The quality is unexpectedly excellent. It is worthy of being a product of the  Gathering Treasure Pavilion.

    He was not disappointed.

    It was only the first draw.

    He could not afford the Divine Domain Divine Weapon. Even if he bought the Unity Divine Weapon, it would be painful. But as for the lucky draw, it was only 1800. For him, it was just a small amount of money. What if his luck was heaven-defying and he obtained that mysterious Divine Domain Divine Weapon?

    Then wouldnt he be making a profit?

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718

    When Niu Tu drew for the fifth time, he drew out a Void Stepping Divine Weapon.

    It was an axe, a giant axe. There was no Rare logo on it, but an axe type Divine Weapon was their most suitable weapon. Niu Tu and the other nsmen were very satisfied.

    Its my turn. Boss, let me do it.

    Niu Tu knew how to operate.

    His guarantees for the first ten draws have disappeared with the appearance of this magical weapon, but the guarantees of other nsmen are still there.

    Several nsmen swiped their cards one by one, either with red eyes, gasping for breath, or their hands trembling as they pped the button.

    After dozens of draws, they took one or two minutes.

    They each drew the bottom of the bet at the seventh, eighth, ninth, and eighth time, and one of them even produced rare.

    It was reasonable to say that it was the most stable time to stop at this time. Originally, Niu Tu hade to the Gathering Treasure Pavilion not to buy any equipment, but to explore the enemys situation and get to the bottom of it first.

    But to leave just like this, he was unwilling.

    He had already drawn it dozens of times and felt that he was getting closer and closer to the Unity Divine Weapon. Wouldnt it be a waste of his previous efforts to give up just like this?

    Alright, Ill extract some more.

    If it werent for the guarantee of the first ten draws requiring new users above the Unity Realm, Niu Tu would have gone to find some ordinary people to draw.

    The Treasure Gathering Pavilion didnt leave behind any obvious loopholes.

    However, even if there was no guarantee, it wouldnt be a loss just based on the normal probability.

    But remember, we cant go up. We must keep a portion of high purity Origin Crystals. Those are the cultivation resources of our nsmen.

    Got it, boss.

    Of course, we are not stupid.

    They did not split up to draw. They all stood in front of a lottery crystal ball. There were many lottery tables, but there were more customers. This was because most of the customers only watched and did not draw.

    Some spectators gradually surrounded Niutus crystal ball, just like there are always some spectators around the gambling table. Niutu didnt stop others from watching. He heard that this is a form of breathing Luck energy, the more spectators around , the more vigorous the Luck Qi absorbed, the higher the prize that can be drawn.

    This theory made sense to him, and he took a few more nces at the Treasure Gathering Pavilion  a lucky draw not only used spatial technology, but also the theory of fate?

    If the Great Dao Sect had not been involved in the interests of too many forces, there would have been a chance for them to be the overlord of the Mountain and Sea Realm in the future.

    Several members of the Ox Tribe stepped forward to extract the Divine Weapon one by one. Without a guarantee, it would be a little difficult to extract the Void Stepping Divine Weapon. One of the Ox Tribe members extracted it twenty times in a row, but he could not see the Divine Weapon. The eight foot tall and honest Ox Man had tears in his eyes. He looked desperate and wanted to cry out, but he felt embarrassed. He could only cover his mouth and sob.

    Hey, you may not be lucky today. Dont draw. Niu Tu consoled.

    No, dont stop me, I can still whip!

    The eight foot cow nsman actually gave people a feeling of weakness and pity, but also wanted tosh out.

    Niu Tu waved his hand, and the two ox nsmen carried the stubborn bull to the left and right and left the crystal ball tform.

    The next few Bull nsmen didnt have any tragic stories that could make one cry. Their luck was pretty good. After they emptied out three quarters of their pockets, they each drew out two Void

    Niu Tu was thest to fight.

    He often provided assistance to his own race, but he was actually an invincible expert with a vast amount of Origin Crystals.

    He chose ten consecutive draws without blinking  from the beginning to the end of the special effects, his eyes widened, but he did not blink.

    One rune equipment after another flew out of the crystal ball. Niu Tu took it and looked at it before putting it into his spatial ring.

    He was as calm as an old bull who had no emotions.

    Ten, twenty, thirty Niu Tus expression did not change in the slightest.

    The eyes of the surrounding spectators all stared straight at him.

    Divine Weapon, another Divine Weapon!

    A high purity Origin Crystal scattered like water. He was a big shot and also a ruthless person!

    B-boss, y-you Gulp, youve already drawn more than four hundred.

    Niu Tus imposing manner was extremely cold.

    In a ce where no one else could see, his cow hooves were trembling a little.

    I know, I know what Im doing.

    His voice was calm, and there seemed to be a little trembling in it.

    The ox race member scratched his head. It must be an illusion.

    The number of draws increased, and the spectators gathered around also umted.

    It was like the final showdown between the two God of Gamblers on the field.

    One was Niu Tu,

    The other was the crystal ball selection tform.

    The atmosphere was tense, and the spectators all held their breaths.

    There was a number of people, and it had to be around seven or eight hundred people. There was still not a single unity-level Divine Weapon. It was obvious that the head of the Ox n was at a disadvantage, but his expression remained unchanged. Amazing, amazing.

    There were two voices in Niu Tus heart. The rational voice made him stop quickly, but the other voice seemed to be even more reasonable.

    Its seven or eight hundred. ording to probability, the probability of a unity-level Divine Weapon appearing in the next draw is very high!

    Its not for the sake of being able to sell it. With a perfect united weapon in hand, mybat effectiveness will be higher, and I will be more confident in cooperating with the Federations actions at that time!

    Yes, its not for the sake of face!

    Niu Tu mechanically threw in high purity Origin Crystals and pressed the extraction button.

    He was like an indifferent expert that continuously threw in his chips.

    Dong! You dont have enough Origin Crystals.

    Niu Tu was stunned. He flipped over his spatial ring and shook it before dropping one or two high-purity Origin Crystals.

    He gradually began to pant heavily, his eyes red. He was like a gambler whose eyes had turned red. His aura of an expert had disappeared without a trace.

    The cancer of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion was definitely going to be eradicated!

    Niu Tu had already decided on his n to join the Seven Luminaries Federationpletely.

    There was an ordinary looking human in the area of the prize pool. He hade here a long time ago to observe the frequency of other peoples delivery, and he had never extracted it.

    I thought it was just a stepping point, but I didnt expect that the Gathering Treasure Pavilion wouldunch such an interesting event.

    He nced at the red-eyed gambler with disdain.

    Only mediocre people relied on luck.

    Experts often relied on themselves.

    Before participating in the Seven Luminaries Federations operation, let my Demon Shadow empty out the prize pool first. Otherwise, it would only benefit those shiny fellows from the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    He came to an idle crystal ball lottery machine, put in 1800 high-purity source crystals, and when the space hole in the crystal ball gradually appeared, the scarless killer phantom disguised stretched out his hand and pressed on the crystal ball.

    He closed his eyes and sensed the spatial fluctuations.

    The demon shadow was born from a spatial crystal core. It was a special race that was naturally born between heaven and earth. It was born with spatial abilities.

    When he had just stepped into the Divine Domain realm and even his domain was only in the embryonic form, the demon shadow had touched upon the spatialws.

    In terms of understanding of space, he imed to be second, and no one dared to im to be first!

    He had once assassinated a junior of the Saint rank, and escaped from the pursuit of that Saint rank existence.

    Since then, he had be the Devil Shadow of Traceless Assassin, and even if that Saint wanted to take revenge, he would not be able to find his shadow.

    Assassinate the upper echelons of the Great Dao Sect during the grand entrance ceremony of the Great Dao Sect. It was a mission he had received from the Dark Shadow Guild.

    As the guild leader, apart from when he first debuted, he never had a mission failure record. Ever since he became famous, as long as he made a move, no one would be spared.

    Even a Divine Domain expert would be caught and killed by him like a cat ying with a mouse.

    However, the mission to assassinate the upper echelons of the Great Dao Sect  the mission did not require him to secretly kill several Divine Domain experts, only requiring him to heavily injure and disrupt the grand entrance ceremony of the Great Dao Sect.

    He had failed.

    He had been discovered before he got close, and he had lost a clone because of this.

    For a time, he had fallen from second ce to eighth ce in the Dark Shadow Guild. Many big customers no longer appointed him to assassinate him. This was his shame, and he could only find it from the Great Dao Sect!

    The Dark Shadow kept sensing the spatial fluctuations inside the crystal ball. He continuously whipped it eight times, but he did not draw out the divine weapon. He did not care. He just invested in it first. When he figured it out, wouldnt the divine weapon be easy to capture?

    On the ninth time, the devil shadow invaded the warehouse of the prize pool ording to the spatial fluctuations, as if it saw countless stars.

    The dim light was the rune equipment.

    The medium-sized light was the Void Stepping Divine Weapon.

    The light was dazzling, and it was the Unity Divine Weapon.

    It was located in the middle of countless stars, and it was as bright as the sun. Presumably, it was a divine weapon of the Divine Realm.

    Gathering Treasure Pavilion actually put a divine weapon of the Divine Realm into the prize pool. Should I say that they have a good reputation or are they stupid?

    The magic shadow could not be specific to the appearance of every divine weapon, but it was enough to judge by the brightness alone.

    At this time, the space power had begun to grab the prizes. The magic shadow, with his understanding of the spacew, slightly deviated from the light ball he grabbed.

    A medium brightness ball of light was taken out.

    He opened his eyes and saw the special effect of the golden brilliance. A long spear flew out of the empty hole. A momentter, it jumped out of the transparent crystal ball andnded in his hands.

    Its a Void  Divine Weapon! I have already figured out the algorithm for grabbing the prize pool space!

    He frowned again and looked at the Divine Weapon in his hand repeatedly.

    Why does it seem like a second-hand item? The engravings on the top are a little wed Forget it, no matter what, its still a Void Divine weapon anyway.

    What he didnt know was that most of the divine weapons in the prize pool were not made from Treasure Gathering Pavilion. Only the quality of Rare was. The rest were the gains from the battle in the Nether Sea and the destruction of countless pirate groups and imperial families.

    There were countless Void Steps and Unity Divine Weapons, and there were even several Divine Domain-Grade Divine Weapons.

    Tang Yu left behind two more eye-catching Gods Realm Divine Weapons, and threw the rest to the Treasure Pavilion. Oh, some damaged Divine Weapons were repaired in the workshop, basically they were refurbished, and no second-hand goods could be seen. However, there are also very few seriously damaged ones, and he is unwilling to waste rare materials to repair them, so they be the golden g in the prize pool.

    And no one knows that the extraction of magic weapons is simply because there is too much squeeze in the warehouse, and some magic weapons simply cannot be sold, and they simply use krypton crystal extraction to promote them.

    After obtaining the second-hand Divine Weapon, Spear, and Magic Shadow, there was no guarantee. However, he felt that he had already grasped the mystery of the prize pool. Not to mention that he could do as he pleased with every shot, it would not be difficult for him to take out eight Void Stepping Divine Weapons and one Unity Divine Weapon.

    There was also the only Divine Domain Divine Weapon. Heh

    The Magic Shadow pressed the button and once again sensed the prize pool that was like a resplendent starry sky.

    The power of space was like a big hand grabbing at a dim light ball. The shadows mind moved the space, and the big hand slightly moved to grab the medium brightness ball on one side.

    Buzz

    The power of space passed by the medium brightness ball of light and grabbed a particrly dim light ball that the shadow did not notice at first.

    He grabbed it out.

    Yes, it is a Grade 3 runic weapon. The probability is simr to that of a Void Stepping Divine Weapon. In a sense, it is also equally rare.

    Specter:

    Mistake, error, again!

    He threw in the Origin Crystal and pressed the extraction button.

    Perhaps it was due to nervousness, the spatial power once again brushed past the same medium brightness.

    Perhaps it was because he wasnt familiar with the use of spatialws, and the power of space hadnt caught the target of the Specter.

    Perhaps it was because his hand was shaking, but the power of space seemed to have caught a Grade C runic weapon.

    It may be because there are more and more spectators around, and the phantom, who is not used to being the focus, is squatting again

    Dong!

    Dong!

    Dong!

    Phantom invested high-purity source crystals countless times, and extracted them countless times. His ordinary, expressionless face was now bloodshot in his pupils, with bulging veins on his forehead, and his lips turned white from biting.

    Got it!

    He felt that he had grabbed onto a bright and dazzling light.

    It was a Divine Weapon of Unity!

    So what if he could not draw a Divine Weapon of Void Treading? A single Divine Weapon of Unity could hold up to dozens of Divine Weapon of Void Treading.

    Hahahaha eh?

    He looked at the long sword in the crystal ball after the light faded away. It was a first-grade rune weapon. Well, it was considered a very good one among the first-grade weapons. One weapon could be equivalent to two or three ordinary first-grade weapons

    The key was here!

    What he caught was a dazzling ball of light. It didnt miss, it didnt miss!

    But didnt the dazzling light represent the Unity Divine Weapon?

    Deception, the Treasure Gathering Pavilion was a scam !

    The Phantom knelt on the ground, his eyes lifeless, like a rag doll that had been yed.

    The spectators looked away.

    Someone went up and patted the Phantom on the shoulder.

    The Phantom turned his head nkly.

    Although you look like a bad guy, you look really pretty when you spend crystals. Come on, dont be discouraged. The white tomorrow is waiting for you.

    Niu Tu touched the empty storage ring finger, and when he walked out of the Gathering Treasure Pavilion, his hand was still a little trembling.

    One Bull nsman turned back to look at the Pool Zone and quicklyforted, Boss, it seems that a human has fainted. Compared to you, Boss, you are still strong. In the words of those humans, you call it the disabled and the strong ?

    Shut up!

    Niu Tu spat out his thick nose and red fiercely.

    Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks.

    The reason why he hade to the Treasure Gathering Pavilion seemed to be to find out the defense power of the Great Dao City. However let the past matter disappear in the wind. Several top forces and solitary experts attacked together. It was said that the Seven Luminaries Federation had prepared some kind of secret weapon. There was no possibility of failure.

    Defense power? It didnt matter if he didnt know.

    In any case, besides the sect master and the few inner sect elders, the Great Dao Sect had to be in an ident. The outer sect elder was only an ordinary Unity Realm expert. There were no other experts at all. Even if they failed in their assassination, as long as they could stop the sect master and the inner sect elders, their subordinates alone were enough to ughter the entire Great Dao City.

    Boom!

    A loud explosion came from dozens of streets away, and thick smoke could be heard.

    Niu Tu immediately swept his perception over, and the depression of having his storage ring emptied was instantly swept away. Lets go, theres going to be a good show to watch.

    He saw two figures rushing up to the roof of the tall building. Looking at the sharp ears, the gray thick fur, they were werewolves. This time, he would not be mistaken!

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719

    Lang Yan was the n leader of a wolf tribe. His tribe was ranked seventh among the thirteen wolf tribes, and the Wolf tribe was the backbone of the alliance that made the Beastman Race unite together and never be ves.

    It was said that when the Mountain and Sea World was still in the Wilderness, the ones ruling the world were huge beasts that were asrge as mountains. The Beastmen, Humans, and other races were only ves. At that time, the civilization had not yet sprouted, and the Beastmen were the first to raise the resistance of will never be ves.

    Now that the Beastman Race united together and never became ves alliance, the races of the Beastman Alliance were no longer as united as before, but the thirteen tribes of the Wolf Race were still very united.

    Back then, the backbone of the forces, the Ox Race, the Dragon Race, and otherrge ns had all declined, and the originally ordinary Wolf Race was now arge n.

    As a n leader, Lang Yan has always been glorious, until that day

    Lang Yan red at the figure in front of him, Lang Yi, why did you betray the n! Why did you cruelly kill the old and weak in the n!

    Lang Yis figure was thin, his shadow was drawn very long by the sun, his face could not be seen clearly, only his strange, scarlet eyes, My stupid second brother

    The scene of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood appeared in Lang Yans eyes, and he sighed slightly.

    Ever since Lang Yi ughtered the old and weak in the n, he had taken away a group of Void Treading and Unity Realm experts. The seventh n had fallen, and now in the thirteen ns, it could only be ranked eleventh.

    He didnt care about the ranking, but he didnt understand why his fourth brother, who had always been following behind his tail when he was a child, had be like this?

    Lang Yan came to the first n of the Wolf n  the Heavenly Wolf Tribe  it was a majestic city that was no less than White City, and this city had the only transportation formation in the prairie.

    Whether it was the Thirteen Tribes of the Wolf n or the other subsidiary races that wanted to go to other distant regions of the continent, they all needed to use this teleportation formation.

    Lang Yan intended to head to the Azure Mountain Range.

    He wanted to find a precious medicinal herb. After going through many of the ns information, only the Azure Mountain Range had the exact trace of that medicinal herb.

    The closest teleportation point to the Azure Mountain Range should be Seven Luminaries City of the Seven Luminaries Federation, right?

    The teleportation formation of the Sky Wolf Tribe was connected to many teleportation points in the continent, except for a few of the Wolf Tribes hostile forces.

    In total, there were more than a hundred teleportation points.

    Lang Yan reduced the range to the central region of the continent, and near the Azure Mountain Range, there were only four teleportation points left.

    Hmm? Four?

    It was not the first time he had gone to the Azure Mountain Range. Five hundred years ago, there should only be three teleportation points.

    Two of them were located within the Seven Luminaries Federation, while the other was further away.

    Grand Dao City? Within the Azure Mountain Range? An unknown force?

    It did not matter if he had not heard of it. Lang Yan only wanted to borrow a path. It would take a few days to fly from Seven Luminaries City to the Azure Mountain Range. Naturally, he chose the teleportation formation point of Grand Dao City.

    As soon as he entered Dao City, Lang Yan saw several figures appear on the surrounding arrays from time to time, which greatly surprised him.

    The buildings in Dao City were numerous, and their unique style was no less than the scale of Heavenly Wolf City. He couldnt help but want to stop for a tour.

    A familiar figure that made him sink in regret and hatred all the time appeared in his sight.

    He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and opened them again.

    That figure was far away.

    Lang Yi

    The surging Origin Energy exploded, and the thick fur stood up like steel needles.

    Boom !

    In addition to the Great Void Sealing Formation, there were also formations that suppressed Origin Energy, eliminated shock waves, and other defensive formations. Many buildings had been engraved at the start of the construction.

    They were even engraved with protective symbols.

    However, they were unable to withstand the eruption of a Unity Realm expert.

    Several buildings were destroyed by the shockwave, leaving only two pces in the battle range. Ayer of white light flickered on the outside.

    Fortunately, the area was empty, and the surrounding area was either unity or void treader. They were able to avoid the aftermath or protect others in time. Other than a few Awakened ones who were injured, there were no casualties.

    On the heavy stone b that was broken inch by inch, the two wolf ns confronted each other.

    One was covered in thick fur, and its body was very sturdy, and its aura was at thete stage of Fusion Realm.

    The other one was thinner inparison, and his aura was only at the middle stage of the Unity Realm. However, his scarlet eyes and that somewhat strange aura made the surrounding Unity Realm experts feel a wave of threat.

    Lang Yan felt that it was difficult to deal with.

    It was originally a sneak attack, and wanted to take down the opponent at the first possible moment. After a short exchange, he was at a disadvantage.

    The dark red blood on the wolf ws dripped down, and after a moment, the wound gradually healed.

    You see, my foolish second brother. It is because you are not ruthless enough that I have already surpassed you. However, you still have a chance. Come, follow me and pledge your loyalty to the great ruler. As long as you can receive the blessing of the great ruler, the Divine Domain realm is no longer far away.

    Lang Yans face was dark and he did not speak. His sharp ws gradually grew longer, ted with ayer of Divine Weapon lines.

    The smoke and dust in the sky exploded.

    Eh, isnt that guy the n leader of the seventh tribe? I heard that he was cuckolded by his younger brother?

    The split of the seventh tribe was a hot topic back then, but perhaps it was because of the members of the various tribes in the alliance that the Beastman Race united together and never became ves. The territory was vast, and some rumors were lost.

    When it came to the mouth of the Ox Race, it became cuckolded.

    After all, if not for such an exciting thing as being cuckolded, how could the two brothers be enemies?

    Several Tauren nsmen were very excited and stopped in the distance to watch.

    Niu Tu is different. As a cow determined to achieve great things, he can always see scenery that ordinary cows cant see.

    Dont worry about eating melons. Keep a close eye on them and see how the Great Dao City will deal with this matter.

    The two of them were in the Unity Realm, and the experts of the First High School were fighting in the city. It was already the worst group of people in the Great Dao City since it was established.

    Niu Tu didnt doubt that the Great Dao Sect would be able to easily suppress those two wolves.

    What he was thinking was,

    The outer sect elders stationed in the Great Dao City were at most at the peak of Unity stage. Among the newly recruited outer sect deacons, there were also a few Unity stage humans. However, even if a few of them attacked together, it would still be very difficult to take down the two wolves in a short period of time.

    The battle that erupted in the city would cost a million Origin Crystals every second.

    He was even pping the Great Dao Sect in the face.

    Unless the inner sect elders of the Great Dao Sect personally took action, it would be very embarrassing for a Divine Domain elder to personally take action.

    It would depend on how the Great Dao Sect would choose.

    Niu Tu thought to himself.

    Boss, boss, look over there!

    Niu Tu suddenly looked over.

    The leader of the Wolf n is questioning his younger brother. I think it should be you why

    Bang!

    Niu Tu sent an unreliable nsman flying with a single p and knocked over an Origin Energy transmission pole.

    His eyes suddenly lit up. He saw some humans inw enforcement uniforms flying over from afar w enforcement teams had the advantage of flying in the city.

    But,

    Just a group ofw enforcement officers who are at most in the Void treading realm ?

    Niu Tu felt that he had overestimated the Great Dao Sect, and so did the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    With the low efficiency of the Great Dao City, there was no need to make any ns. They just needed to crush them with their strength.

    There were a total of twelve people in the Law Enforcement Squad that surrounded the two Wolf n experts.

    The six of them were veterans in the Void Steps, and the six of them were ordinary Void Steps experts. They were all elites that had been transferred from Tree Shades Garrison Guard Regiment.

    Lang Yi nced over with a disdainful expression.

    Lang Yan hesitated for a moment, but he still made up his mind to bring Yi back even if he had to risk his life.

    The same,

    They did not care about the Law Enforcement Group of Dao City around them.

    Ive never heard of a Void Treading Stage warrior who can go against the Unity Realm, its the same even if its many against few.

    The people from the Law Enforcement Group did not say anything and directly attacked.

    The six ordinary Void Treading Stage Law Enforcement Warriors split up, maintaining a distance of six sides, their hands forming the same seal.

    The Origin Energy turned into threads that connected the six warriors together. In front of them, a light purple transparent light curtain rose, like a high wall that trapped the two Wolf n experts and the other six Law Enforcement warriors.

    A sixth-grade seal.

    The eyes of the wolf-tribe expert were still only on each other. Two shadows intertwined, and circles of shock waves visible to the naked eye spread out.

    When he touched the purple transparent curtain of light, the shock waves disappeared in an instant.

    The boundary of the seal was notrge, and it was even more cramped for a Unity Realm expert. Lang Yan was forced to a corner when he almost stretched out his leg. He felt that he was pretending to be on a hard and thick wall wall. No, it was much harder than the wall. He had no choice but to turn around and dodge. Lang Yi punched the sixth-grade boundary.

    Boom!

    The rumbling sound wasnt loud, and the ripples on the light screen spread out and disappeared in an instant.

    Surprise shed through Yis eyes. He nced at his body that had already cracked and was recovering like Lang Yan. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A few consecutive punchesnded on the barrier.

    The Origin Energy condensed on his fist was ring, and the explosive energy turbulence almost covered the vision of the barrier.

    And the barrier was still intact.

    Lang Yan and Lang Yis expressions changed.

    Yi had an understanding of the Great Dao Sect and knew that it was a new power of the human race. The upper echelons were very strong, so he did not intend to stay for long.

    Yan was a little stunned.

    He felt that he might have gotten himself into trouble that he shouldnt have, but he stared fixedly at Lang Yi, unable to control himself!

    The Law Enforcement Warriors of the Inner Realm made their move.

    The three of them formed a group, as if they were three in a single body. As soon as they made their move, their auras rose steadily, and under the cover of their Origin Energy, they looked like two jars of four-sided prism stone settlement.

    They flew into the air and fiercely smashed down on Lang Yan and Lang Yi.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The ground shook violently and shook again and again. The shattered pieces of the ground in the Inner Realm instantly turned into powder, revealing a barrier ten meters below the earthyer.

    The sound spread far and wide, but the shaking was only within the barrier.

    The two experts of the Wolf n smashed down like they were being hit by a pile. They were still unable to break through the barrier. At first, they even burned their source energy and withstood it for a second or two, but they were soonpletely suppressed. Only the sound of the bang still spread far away, causing some of the people in the Unity Realm around them to feel the same Their faces turned pale.

    Terrifying,

    Thew enforcement methods are too terrifying!

    RBQRBQ!

    Niu Tu opened his mouth slightly and reached out to wipe the nonexistent sweat He felt that the cooperation with the Seven Luminaries Federation still needed a more thorough n.

    Yes, for the sake of the grudge of the spatial ring being emptied, Niu Tu felt that he had to prepare something more.

    This trip to Dao City was already worth it. Niu Tu called his nsmen to prepare to leave.

    At this time,

    A soldier from thew enforcement team stopped them, holding a receipt in his hand, ording to Article 174, Item 10086, of the City Public Security Management Punishment Law, malicious damage to public property shall be punished with ten times the fine.

    Several people have damaged one source transmission line pole, 14 square meters of white rock bs in the core area, 23 kinds of ornamental flowers and nts, and 139,600 source crystals and 1,500 high-purity source crystals must bepensated.

    Niu Tu looked to the side. Yes, when he had sent his nsmen flying with a single p earlier, he had coincidentally broken a road pole and some other things.

    But

    He was a solitary expert who had been treated as a distinguished guest by the top powers, yet a mere Void Advancement Realm cultivator like him dared to threaten him?

    Ill hand it over!

    He expressionlessly took out thest bit of Origin Crystal left in his ring  well, thanks to the prize pool for drawing at least 1800 high-purity Origin Crystals at a time, he just so happened to have a little left.

    Thank you very much!

    Endure

    Everything was for the sake of the n!

    Niu Tu was so angry that his veins were crawling around like worms.

    Sir Lord, its a big matter, a big matter!

    Tang Yus eyes were dark, and his raised finger was surrounded by a ring of zed mes.

    The aura was a little scary. Yan Dingtian, who hade to the sect with great difficulty, shrank his neck and coughed.

    Its really a big deal. There are two strong men fighting in the teleportation formation area. Well, of course, under my leadership, they have been taken down by the soldiers of thew enforcement team. Those two guys are screaming so badly Wait, Wait, be civilized! Ill get to the point!

    Yan Dingtian muttered, The two united realms are all wolf people, but the aura of one of them is strange. It is like the aura of a foreign tribe under the Devil Race.

    Tang Yu looked up and saw that the dark circles under his eyes had be even darker.

    He rubbed his eyes and thought back to the events that had happened in White City in the past two years The Devil Race must be plotting something again.

    But he feel that the efficiency is a bit low, which is a bit different from the previous big attack on the.

    Was it the Devil family ? Or was the world barrier of the Mountain and Sea world very different?

    Hes not dead, is he?

    No, hes been suppressed. Its just that the prison of our Grand Dao City doesnt have the ability to hold a single expert. We need someone to guard it from time to time.

    Take me there.

    Tang Yu condensed a water ball and wiped his face. He grabbed Yan Dingtian and teleported out of the city. The area covered by the territory was not that far, but the area around the Nine Dragons Mountain and the core area of the Grand Dao City were all within the territory. He could directly cross the two territories not far from each other. It would not do if it was too far.

    There were many prisoners in the prison of Dadao City  the kind that had not been given enoughpensation and were waiting for their rtives and friends to send ransom over.

    There were quite a few Shattering Void Tier elites.

    The two wolves were locked in different ces, setting up a circle of barriers.

    Lang Yi was locked in ce by the chains made of dozens of divine weapons, and there was some kind of special me under it that kept burning, keeping his body between the - damage  repair  damage  repair and the degree of damage controlled.

    The ss was one-way transparent and also isted perception. Lang Yi did not know that someone had arrived.

    Tang Yu stood high up and looked down. He was shocked.

    It was an acquaintance!

    Isnt this fellow the n leader of the wolf n who was pressed to the ground by Nancy in the old capital?

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720

    Creak

    The closed, sealed door opened.

    Lang Yi raised his head. Under the messy fur, his pair of scarlet eyes were like evil spirits.

    You are just natives, how do you know the greatness of a ruler!

    Even if they are at the Divine Domain Realm, they are just a bunch of country bumpkins who have yet to see their dead faces!

    Of course, Lang Yi had a sense of superiority.

    Ever since he had joined the Lord of the Heart Demon n, he finally understood how vast the Heaven and Earth was. Although the Mountain and Sea Realm wasrge, it was only a small grain of sand in the Endless World. Even the Lord of the top powers of the Mountain and Sea Realm had been trapped in this small world for the rest of his life. However, he had been to countless worlds.

    In fact, he had personally destroyed manys.

    If he hadnt met those humans on the verge of sess in thest mission, he might have already been rewarded by the great ruler

    Thinking of those ck-robed humans, Yi gritted his teeth and felt a lingering fear in his heart.

    The first few decades in Aino Continent went smoothly, and there was not much resistance at all. The Unity Realm of Aino Continent was also vulnerable to them.

    But those ck-robed people were different!

    The Void Treading realm could contend against them, and as soon as they entered the Unity realm, they could fight against three of them,pletely crushing him and the other two ns heads, beating them to the point where they had no temper.

    Obviously, it was not something that those natives of the Aino Continent couldpare to!

    Lang Yi I heard that in the Endless World, humans were also a great n. Those ck-robed people were undoubtedly the pride of humanity. They even used some unknown method to make the World Tree disappear into thin air. Even the sage level existence that rushed over was unable to discover the traces of the ck-robed person.

    His methods were simply terrifying!

    But your Great Dao Sect is just a native of the Mountain and Sea Realm. Even if you have a Divine Domain, your knowledge, heritage, and ability will still be limited to the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    Lang Yi was not worried.

    The Lord Demon Heart has already stirred up a conflict between the Great Dao Sect and the Seven Luminaries Federation. I havent dug up the ancestral tomb of the Great Dao Sect. At most, I will be imprisoned here. As long as we wait for the operation to begin

    he thought darkly.

    The cell door opened and a few figures walked in.

    One of them seemed to be an outer sect elder of the Great Dao Sect. Heh, he was just a mere Unity Realm native.

    This Elder Yan was behind the head of the human race, so he should be the true higher-ups of the Great Dao Sect.

    Lang Yi nced over indifferently. Suddenly, his eyes widened, and there was disbelief and panic in them.

    That figure,

    Why, it was somewhat familiar!

    It seemed to be one of the ck-robed people back then, the one with the highest status!

    Gulp

    The Great Dao Sect didnte from a native sect, but a stronghold established by the human race of the Endless World in the Mountain and Sea Great World?

    No wonder,

    No wonder the human race of the Mountain and Sea Realm had always been weak. However, such a powerful human sect suddenly appeared. The elders of the sect didnt even have a bit of fame before this. It was not normal for a Divine Domain to not have any traces. At first, Lang Yi also thought that the hidden expert was a part of the revival n of the human race. Now that he looked at it, it wasnt a revival n at all!

    It was purely because when they discovered the Mountain and Sea Realm, the high-dimensional united front, who stood opposite the Great Lord, had probably also discovered this ne with rich resources!

    He still didnt know.

    He was still foolishly wandering around the Great Dao City.

    Why didnt he pay much attention to the appearance of the sect master and several inner sect elders of the Great Dao Sect?

    Lang Yi shed tears of regret.

    Tears were endless sorrow.

    Tang Yu saw the wolf in front of him, the scarlet eyes constantly changing.

    It was like putting on an illusion  even though he could not see anything.

    You recognize me, right?

    His voice was t, but when it fell into Lang Yis ears, he was suddenly shocked.

    At this time,

    Lang Yi discovered that he was only a human genius of the Void Treading Realm at the beginning. Now, it seemed that he could no longer see through it.

    Combined with the other partys status, which was higher than the outer sect elders, they were at least inner sect elders  and the inner sect elders in his intelligence were all Divine Realm experts.

    Gulp

    He couldnt help but swallow his saliva again.

    Heavens!

    Even his superior, the monstrous genius of the Devil n, wouldnt be able to advance so quickly, right?

    The High-Dimensional Alliance Front There must be a conspiracy in the Mountain and Sea Realm!

    But

    If he was caught, there would be no chance for him to escape.

    Lang Yi was already in despair. He had the confidence to y the aboriginals around, but if he was facing an existence that was also qualified to travel through the endless world, it would be as if he was a head lower  after all, he was only under the great ruler, a subordinate of an adult among the subordinate races of the Devil Race, the Heart Demon Race.

    Tang Yu did not know that Lang Yi had thought so much in a sh.

    He was still in the initial stage of exploring the endless world. How could hepare to the Devil Race, which was the nightmare of the universe races countless times ago?

    It had been several years since he had entered the Second Order of the Extraordinary Realm, and now he was at the peak of the Second Order.

    Didnt he see that some people had grown from ordinary people to the peak in just a few months?

    Tang Yu felt that he was also a medium-level genius.

    But he mainly relied on his own race and the other elites of other races. Inparison, he might be a little genius(just a little bit between his thumb and index finger), what could he do?

    Tang Yu got someone to bring a chair over, and he sat down directly opposite Lang Yi.

    Lang Yi was still being burned by the mes.

    Come, tell me what ns you have in the Mountain and Sea Realm. Who else other than the Heart Demon n? It cant be just you guys, right? No wonder your efficiency is a bit low. Let me tell you, this wont do

    Lang Yi didnt say a word at first.

    Although he was a little afraid of this human elite, he had already dedicated his soul to the great ruler and left a mark on it.

    Betrayal was impossible.

    Its a pity that he can only die with his own body. He hasnt stepped into the realm of the gods, he hasnt had time to stand on the heights of the world to see the scenery, and he hasnt

    It was rtively difficult to interrogate the foreign races. There were at least eighty of the foreign races that Tree Shade had captured so far.

    In the beginning, he found nothing.

    Even if he used all the torture methods, using drugs that could magnify the pain by a hundred times, using illusions to lure them, invading the memories of the foreign races, and so on

    The methods were used up.

    There is a special imprint in the soul of the alien race. Illusion induced and invaded memory are ineffective.

    Let the alien race speak on their own, but they will always self-destruct at thest moment  a passive self-destruct.

    Perhaps it is because there are enough materials.

    Or perhaps there is a treasure that can restrain things on earth, and the intelligence department has researched the method to break the self-destruct of the alien race.

    -There are impurities in the souls of foreign races that do not belong to themselves. This part of impurities can make them stronger, but it also makes them subject to the Devil Race .

    Simr samples, the souls of devil beasts are almost all made up of these impurities.

    But back then,

    When the tree shade was just a small sanctuary, when he identally discovered a source crystal vein in the back mountain, a giant tree was rooted in the vein. The leaves were crystal clear, and the lines were clearly visible. He named it the ancient tree of soul Why add an ancient, it sounds better, it sounds like a tree!

    The leaves of the soul ancient tree are the main material for making the soul power container, which yed a significant role in the early days of the end of the world, allowing a group of kryptonites to enjoy the pleasure of refining soul power without leaving home.

    Thats right, its him.

    Later, the soul force dissipated, but it did not mean that the leaf of the Soul Ancient Tree lost its effect.

    It could increase the soul force to a certain extent  such as making tea with the leaves of the ancient tree, drinking a pot every day, and the soul force of three moon spirits could increase by a level.

    It could also purify the contaminated souls!

    At first, there were many demonic beasts gathered below the Soul Tree. They were looking forward to the purification of the soul of the demonic beasts under the ancient tree. Their intelligence had increased and they had more potential. Of course, they were still controlled by the demons.

    Different from purebat weapons like the demonic beasts, theter stages of the foreign races soul force impurities were added.

    Purifying impurities could reduce the control of the foreign races.

    Go, get me two ancient tree tea leaves.

    Aw-enforcement team with Tree Shades local identity immediately left. A momentter, they brought a small jade box and arge bucket of Source Energy Pool to produce pure water.

    Tang Yu boiled water and brewed tea in front of Lang Yi.

    His movements were as elegant as an old tea customer.

    Yi was confused, but he was hanging on the edge of the cliff anyway  he was fearless!

    Come, drink tea!

    Yi smiled coldly, unmoved.

    Oh, I forgot that your hands and feet are locked. Come, pour tea into him.

    Thats right,

    Tang Yu used pour.

    What he brewed was not kung fu tea, nor was it a thermos of instion tea, but a barrel of tea  with the washing water he had casually condensed. As for the barrel of Origin Source Mountain Spring, it was naturally for himself to drink.

    The warrior of thew enforcement team lifted the barrel of tea and brought it to the mouth of Lang Yi. The other person opened the mouth of Lang Yi. The transparent and faint green tea was poured into the mouth of Lang Yi. The warrior of thew enforcement team also used Origin Power to restrain the water flow to prevent it from sshing out.

    Yi gulped it down and tasted it. Eh, it was quite delicious, but you want to bribe me with a bucket of tea? Hehe!

    It took time to purify the soul. Tang Yu instructed Old Yan to watch over him. He had slipped away for two days and returned.

    Yi was disdainful at first.

    A few hourster, he gradually became confused.

    Now, he was already terrified.

    The soul imprint that was branded under the ruler could increase ones strength. Simrly, when this portion of the imprint was purified and weakened, Lang Yi also felt its strength decline.

    What exactly did they do to my body?!

    Why was the special power that originated from my soul weakened so much?

    Sure enough,

    It was a conspiracy of the High-Dimensional Front. They had developed a secret weapon that could crack the soul imprint, and it was even more impossible for him to be let off.

    The leaves of the Soul Ancient Tree could notpletely erase the imprint.

    However, Lang Yi was probably scared out of his wits. His faith copsed, and he only tortured him for ten days and ten nights before he confessed everything.

    Tang Yu fulfilled his promise and did not kill him.

    When Lang Yi saw that there were still so many foreign races in the prison, he immediately felt much better.

    He was not the only one.

    Great Ruler, its not that we are ipetent, its just that the enemy is too sinister.

    Lord, what about the other Wolf n expert? Bring him back to Tree Shade and lock him up?

    He Let me think. Oh, that guy seems to be the n leader of the Wolf n. He should not becking in resources. Let their nsmene and redeem him.

    Tang Yu thought for a moment and added, Also, this is the first time that the evil deed has happened in the city. Lets edit the video of thew-enforcement team suppressing the two Wolf n members and focus on the faces of the two Wolf n members and then roll it on the streets of the city.

    Lang Yan and Lang Yi were already experts in this world, and they were existences that could fight two or three of them at the Unity Realm.

    They were examples of negative examples, and they had a deterrent force.

    The two Wolf n experts probably wouldnt have imagined that one of their beliefs had copsed, and arge amount of confidential information had been dug out, while the other faced a huge amount ofpensation In the future, they might still have to stay in the Great Dao City for a hundred generations.

    Tang Yu called over ine, Hui Ren, Luo Zhe, and the others, and began a high-level meeting.

    The projection crystal yed all the information that Lang Yi had been asked about. When he was in the Mountain and Sea Realm, he was robbed of love by Lang Yan. One day, he suddenly heard the ravings of a great being, asking him if he wanted to be stronger and whether he wanted to dominate his fate. Lang Yi agreed. He was summoned by some kind of summoning power and left the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    The next appearance was the nest of the Heart Demon n  a ne that was even higher than the Mountain and Sea Great World  Lang Yi and two other fellow vigers. They were assigned to a core genius of the Demon n. Yes, a young genius of more than a thousand years old.

    Lang Yi used the formation of the Heart Demon n to contact some of his nsmen who had blood rtions with him  the killing of the old and the young that Lang Yan spoke of was a sacrifice, bringing him, some of his nsmen who had rebelled against him, and the sacrifice of the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    Next, just as Tang Yu and the others had guessed, the world was destroyed and devoured.

    Itsted for three hundred years, until their mission in the Continent of Aino was destroyed and they suffered heavy losses. The core genius of the Demon Heart n was sent to the border war zone like the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    In the meantime,

    The interrogator asked him if he had heard of the Origin Star. Lang Yi was confused and did not know. The Origin Star was in the Strategy Department of the Demon n, so it should not be much. Tang Yu knew that there was a huge alliance at present, and it was much stronger than the Origin Star. It could barely fight against the Demon n.

    It was the High-Dimensional Alliance Front. Of course, the interrogation staff was very skilled. Even now, Lang Yi still felt that Tang Yu was from the High-Dimensional Alliance.

    Lang Yi revealed that the Seven Luminaries Federation had contributed greatly to dealing with Tree Shade time and time again. Moreover, they had also prepared a secret weapon, Corrosive Divine Water. 100 milliliters was enough to corrode the origin of a peak Unity Realm expert. Meanwhile, the powerhouses of the Inner Demon n had prepared at least 3,000 milliliters. It was more than enough to kill a few Divine Domain experts.

    Tang Yu could only sigh. The Heart Demon n was indeed one of the eight subsidiary races of the Devil Race. Their cards were much stronger than those inferior races. Just a Core genius could obtain a treasure that could kill Divine Domain experts.

    Terrifying, too terrifying!

    They had to be beaten to death!

    The meeting did not discuss any strategy. It was just that the Great Dao Sect and Great Dao City had both secretly entered a state of alert. As for reminding the Seven Luminaries Federation that there were foreign races among them, no one brought it up.

    The Seven Luminaries Federation and the Great Dao Sect already had many conflicts. No matter what the cause was, it was right to fight!

    Tang didnt know any strategies, tricks, or routines, only one word reckless!

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721

    There is still pressure, even the duo Lorraine and Zhushu Li have started to practice diligentlywell, Tang Yu bet they wont be able tost for half a yearafter all, the Federation will definitely have an outbreak within half a year.

    Hui Ren, who has always wanted to rest, has to stay in the office to handle official business while practicing.

    The hardworking Lord Tang set an example by not stepping out of the magic factory for three consecutive months.

    Training is impossible. Anyway, what kind of cultivation do I want if I have a clone, I might as well study therge-scale spells. As long as it seeds, it will definitely be a killer weapon.

    The two seventh- and eighth-levelrge-scale spells developed by ine have been constructed, but he is not satisfied.

    There are currently only 18 slots for the spells of upgraded to third grade.

    The seventh-level spells upy 7 grids, and the eighth-level spells upy 8 grids. After the tworge spells are constructed, there will be no space.

    The problem is that,

    The lethality of these tworge-scale spells is not enough. Tang Yu tried and couldnt kill the God Realm in seconds.

    After three months of research, he was only one step away.

    When the pure zed me was being constructed, the spell bar couldnt bear it, so he built another film on the outeryer of the zed me.

    Using another zingw as a guide, the me film constructed is weaker than the zed me, and it happens to be of the same source, which can limit the explosion of the zed me.

    [Ding! Sessfully built a first-orderrge-scale supernatural power (unnamed). ]

    [Ding! Named sessfully, the first-orderrge-scale supernatural power Zhiyang Liuli]

    The simted zing Sun ss is a huge me sphere like a small sun. When it is detonated, the zed mes spurt out, almost forming a sea of zed mes.

    First order wait!

    Tang Yu noticed that the suffix is no longer a spell, but a supernatural power.

    Whats even more pitiful is that the first-orderrge-scale supernatural power upies 10 spell slots.

    I thought it was just upying one grid!

    Change therge-scale spells carried by the spell factory to the first-level magical power zing Sun ze and the eighth-level spell Eternal Ice?.

    Tang Yu was still a little dissatisfied. It would be great if the zing Sun ss could be fired in session. At that time, he would be like throwing a grenade, and he would be able to easily cause a devastating blow to the people of the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    Hey, dont be greedy.

    Its better to earn more high-purity source crystals and energy points, and upgrade the spell column to one level, and you can carry two zing sun ss.

    ..

    Recently, there have been more and more powerful aliens appearing in the Dao City.

    Some are due to the gradual spread of the reputation of the Dao City and the spread of the teleportation formations all over the ce. Many strong people choose to use the teleportation formations of the City to transit.

    However, ording to the investigation of the Law Enforcement Team, some of the void treader Realms are secretly rted to the Federation, but they pretend to be strong individuals, small tribe chiefs, etc., and settle in the Avenue City.

    asionally, traces of powerful people in the God Realm appeared in the Azure Mountain area.

    After careful investigation of the other top forces that I learned from Lang Yi, I also found that some of their strong men left quietly and disappeared.

    at this time,

    There is still one month before the establishment of the strategic alliance between the Dao Sect and the White Feather n.

    Ding! Start building therge-scale magic power zing Sun ss, remaining time: 167:59:59.

    Tang Yu scratched his head.

    The spell factories he built are almost all over a mountain.

    It still takes a long time to build supernatural powers.

    He also thought about continuously building spell factories to shorten the construction time ofrge spells,

    For example, it only takes 1 to 2 minutes to construct arge spell. That way, even if there are not enough spell slots, you can build spells in battle and cast them multiple times.

    Pity

    Ding!*3

    The contract prompts in my mind sounded one after another.

    Winnie, ine, and Luo Zhe all @ him.

    This is strange, is there any other big thing happening?

    Tang Yu opened the contract rtionship.

    All three said the same thing.

    Hong Yue woke up.

    Hong Yue? Oh, yes, she was almost taken away by the remnant soul of the Emperor of the Sea, and she fell into aa for several months.

    It was only then that Tang Yu remembered such a thing.

    me him for being too busy recently.

    Open the contract book, the page of Hong yue has returned to normal, you can contact.

    Tang Yu didnt make contact in his mind either, and immediately returned to City through the teleportation array, and went straight to the VVIP ward of the First Hospital.

    Winnie has already asked her other medical staff to leave, and only ine and other followers are in the ward.

    Hong yue is sitting on the hospital bed, her eyes are still a little dazed, her memory is still in the soul battlefield, the moment when the remnant soul of the sea emperor rushed up.

    But her aura rose a lot and was released uncontrobly. The thousand-square-meter ward was like the sea in a storm. When the strong wind blew, the whole ward was in a mess. block down.

    Countless streams of data shed through Tang Yus eyes, and it took nearly ten long minutes to analyze Hong yues current situation.

    Hong yue is now at the pinnacle of the second-order super-ordinary level. Compared with the battle of Youhai, Hong yue can only be regarded as a slight improvement in realm. However, the real change of Hong yue lies in her physique.

    [Target: Hong Yue]

    [Qualification: S+ (son of the world, the monster of qualification is not inferior to me)]

    [Realm: Extraordinary second-order peak (origin 3333%)]

    [Physique: Body of the Nether Sea]

    [Skills: incarnation of the sea, infinite rebirth, blood boiling]

    [Physical condition: slight]

    [Mood: Dazed]

    Hong yues aptitude has been raised by arge rank, and the increase in cultivation speed is second, but it has an extra physique of the Physical of the Nether Sea.

    For example, Nancy is a body of cmity. After Shang Gongling was promoted to extraordinary, she gained a special ability of time pendulum.

    Hong yues body reminded him of the Nether Sea.

    Her origin has reached 3333%, which is higher than the limit that can be improved by using the source crystal!

    Thebat power has skyrocketed by at least ten timespared to before!

    She was not familiar with the new power.

    that is

    Hong Yue is no longer human.

    She has be stronger, and she is no longer a human being.

    Hong yue is absorbing the memory fragments of the Emperor of the Sea, and doesnt seem to care about her not being a human being.

    Now, I have inherited part of the power of the Great Sea Emperor, lets do it.

    Tang Yu knew clearly,

    It is to st the remnant soul of the sea emperor into g, obliterate the soul, leaving only energy and memory fragments.

    I used to be able to transform into a sea of blood, but the body of the Great Sea Emperor was cultivated from the spiritual wisdom of the core birth of the Nether Sea Territory. His inheritance power is very suitable for me.

    Not only that, but I also learned some important clues from the memory fragments of the Emperor of the Sea.

    He is likely to be the first and only true holy rank in the endless sea. The rest of the holy ranks are just false saints The Great Emperor of the Sea was almost invincible back then, even if he defeated the five greats with one against five. The five strongest hypocrites at the sea empire level only disyed less than 30% of theirbat power.

    Then why did he die ?

    Not only Tang Yus doubts, but also ines and others doubts.

    Hong yue said, One day, a divine thunder pierced through the space appeared in a certain sea area of the endless sea. Behind the broken space, a majestic pce could be seen faintly. Out of curiosity and confidence in his own strength, the Emperor of the Sea ordered the fleet to go .

    and then?

    Seeing that Hong yue was stuck, Tang Yu couldnt help urging.

    What is the secret of the endless sea?

    Why did the Emperor of the Sea, who was already a true saint rank, die in a strange way?

    Why did the huge fleet disappear?

    Hongyue opened her mouth, without the memory fragments behind, I dont know what happened.

    Tang Yu:

    ine:

    Luo Zhe:

    Hui Ren: Keep a notebook!

    Uh, but there are more important things. Feeling that the atmosphere in the ward was very awkward, Hong yue said hastily, In the small world, although the inheritance of the Sea Emperor was fake, the treasure of the Sea Emperor is real. , The ny-nine treasures buried in the small world by him only upy a small part of his treasures, and are used to attract the strong to take the bait and ept his inheritance.

    She didnt dare to pause, and continued, The real treasure is also in the Nether sea area, but it needs a special method to open it, and it just so happens that I got that part of the memory fragment, and I also have the power inheritance of the sea emperor, so I can open it.

    As far as I know, there are at least two or three real holy artifacts in the treasury, not broken ones.

    What are you waiting for !

    Holy Artifact, so far there is only one oh no two, Heaven and Earth Lock.

    My lord, at present the Three Emperors and the Five Great Empires, as well as the fleets of the North Sea gods, are still patrolling around the Nether sea area. Although the Nether change period has ended, they still sent a lot of Unity Realm and God Realm realms to patrol the Nether Sea.

    Tang Yu stroked his chin.

    Also, who knows if there will be any special effects when the treasure house is opened, or if there will be any moths.

    Although he is a little bloated, he doesnt think he can fight against the Three Emperors + Five Great Empires + Gods of the North Sea.

    hold on?

    After all, the Three Emperors and the Five Great Empires couldnt find the treasure house, and they will definitely leave after a long time. However, knowing that there are treasures but not taking them, this is the same as knowing that there are diamonds but not drawing cards  I cant help it!

    In an instant, he has been thinking about whether a series of ns such as attacking east and west, keeping secrets, and using strength to fight are feasible.

    I heard Hong Yue say, I can transfer theher sea to another sea area.

    She exined, The Emperor of the Sea canpletely controlher sea. I cant do what he does, but I can also influence it to a certain extent. ording to thew of Nethers transfer, it will disappear after 19 months and appear in another ce. I can change the course.

    To the west of Bluewater Principality, in theher sea area.

    The Scarlet Emperor overlooked the deep ocean in the distance, his gaze was fiery.

    The Great Emperor of the Sea, the most powerful person in the Endless Sea since ancient times, is even stronger than they imagined. As long as he can get the inheritance of the Great Emperor, he will be the next Great Emperor to rule the Endless Sea!

    What did the Great Emperor Phantom see that day? Why did the small world suddenly disintegrate?

    Where did that group of human races with terrifying aptitude andbat powere from?

    A God Realm pirate came riding the waves.

    Your Majesty the Scarlet Emperor, the investigation of the ck Skull Pirates has already begun. They should be inextricably linked with the  Dao Sect, a new top power on the maind.

    The Scarlet Emperor lowered his eyes, wondering what he was thinking, and asked again, Is there any clue about the inheritance of the Great Emperor?

    Im sorry Your Majesty, after the small world disintegrated, there was no trace left behind, and the inheritance didnt seem to exist.

    You said, could it be that the inheritance has been cut off?

    The Scarlet Emperor thought of that group of human races. ording to normal development, those people had the highest probability of being inherited by the Great Sea Emperor, but there was an ident in the inheritance, and the human race with no foundation became the weakest party.

    Could it be the Dragon Emperor?

    That old fellow was very sinister.

    The Gods Realm pirate lowered his head, not knowing how to answer.

    suddenly,

    He seemed to have seen something horrifying, his eyes widened, Your Majesty the Red Emperor, theher sea is going to disappear!

    The Scarlet Emperor looked over and saw the Nether Sea, which was only a thin line away from the normal sea water. The dark and deep sea water was gradually bing thinner. He knew that it was the prelude to the disappearance of Nether Sea and its transfer to other sea areas.

    The issue is,

    They have already figured out thew of Nether Sea, shouldnt it be transferred after 19 months?

    Ten minutes passed without any major movement. In front of countless strong men, Nether Sea disappeared, and there was only a piece of blue, rough water in front of him.

    Bang bang~!

    Many Unity Realm and Gods Realm who were sent to the Nether Sea to investigate, they were ced on the bottom of the Endless Sea after the disappearance of the Nether Sea, and the sea water continued to erode their source power.

    They didnt know what happened, and rushed out of the sea one by one.

    The Scarlet Emperor ordered, Calcte the next sea area where the sea will appear!

    It may be rted to the copse of the small world of the Great Sea Emperor. Nether Sea disappeared ahead of time, and the next ce where it appeared could only be invalidated. But they still have a set of fixed algorithms, and after changing the time of Nether Seas disappearance, they can quickly figure out the next location where Nether Sea will appear.

    Go, towards Xilin Sea!

    The Scarlet Emperor directly left the fleet, took only a dozen god-line gods with him, and rushed to the nearest sea continent with the help of the teleportation array, and took out an ordinary overlord-ss warship from the storage space, sailing to the sea at the fastest speed.

    The same goes for the other two emperors, the five great empires, and the gods of the North Sea.

    they wondered,

    Nether Seas early disappearance and reappearance are likely to be born with inheritance!

    Xilin Sea is very remote, and the distance from the nearest teleportation point almost crosses the territory of an empire.

    The Dragon Emperor was the first toe to Xilin Sea.

    The Scarlet Emperor and the other two empire-level teams followed closely behind.

    Other invincible powerhouses at sea also rushed over.

    Looking at the blue sea of Xilin Sea, the three emperors were silent, the five empires wept, and the gods of the North Sea looked at each other.

    What about Nether Sea ?

    What about such a huge sea?

    Where did it go? !

    At the same time, in the southern part of the Endless Sea, somewhere in the sea with endless storms and turbulent undercurrents under the sea suddenly changed its color. After several transfers, Nether Sea appeared in this dangerous area with few traces of intelligent life.

    An inconspicuous deep-sea giant shark sailed from the ocean and plunged headlong into the deep sea.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722

    At the bottom of the deep sea, two bright rays of light shot out from the front end of the Deep Sea Giant Shark. They were like two great paths in the deep sea, sweeping through the surroundings without restraint.

    The Deep Sea could restrict perception, and the rays of light could be seen with the naked eye under the feet. They could see farther than perception.

    There was no trace of intelligent life, nor did the Nether Sea Crystal Source appear.

    Tang Yu sighed in his heart. The abnormal period hadpletely ended.

    Perhaps this was the treasure and the crystal  You can not have both.

    When Hong Yue arrived at the Nether Sea, she closed her eyes to sense and familiarize herself with the power to control the Nether Sea.

    She had obtained the inheritance, so she was not restricted in the Nether Sea.

    Suddenly, she opened her eyes and said, I seem to be able to let the Nether Sea enter the low intensity period. However, the low intensity, the production of the Nether Sea crystal can notpare to the real abnormal period, but it can be maintained.

    Tang Yu: ?

    Why did you only say so now?

    Speaking of which, the true body of the Ocean Emperor was the core of the Nether Sea, almost equivalent to the Nether Sea. Then what was the rtionship between the crystals produced in the Nether Sea Domain and the Ocean Emperor?

    Could it be?

    Hong Yue now had the special ability to transform into the Little Nether Sea. It was a true long-term incarnation, not like before where it could only temporarily transform into a sea of blood. Then Tang Yu held it in and did not ask if Hong Yue could hatch the Nether Sea Crystal Origin Stone.

    The extraction of the crystal will be discussed after we return. Right now, the most important thing is to get the treasure so as not to have too many nightmares. After all, we do not know if the top existences of the Boundless Sea can locate the Nether Sea again.

    The Deep Sea Giant Shark drove all the way to the core area.

    The intelligent and powerful beings in the Nether Sea Domain were not a threat at all with Hong Yue  she could not control it, but at least she could drive it away  otherwise,the inheritor of the Great Sea Emperor would be too scumbag.

    Were here, near here!

    The Giant Shark of the Deep Sea stopped at the bottom of the sea, which was no different from other ces.

    Around it, only the eyes of the Giant Shark shone with light.

    There were no sea creatures.

    The surrounding sea was deathly silent.

    Hong Yue walked out of the Giant Shark, her blood-like red dress fluttering in the wind, her red hair fluttering in the wind.

    She didnt even need to cut her wrist before a ball of blood formed in her palm the size of a palm.

    She held the blood ball in her hand and stood there. The light was dim and there was no sound.

    Time and space seemed to have lost their meaning in this kind of environment.

    After an unknown period of time,

    Hong Yue opened her eyes. The ball of blood silently floated up and moved away from the surrounding sea water, flying faster and faster towards a certain ce.

    buzz

    The ball of blood seemed to have hit something as ripples spread out from the seabed.

    As it expanded, the ripples gradually formed a huge circr hole.

    Inside was the bright hall, the vast space, and outside was the dark and deep seabed.

    Lets go.

    Tang Yu first let the puppet test it out, then let his useless sand sculpture clone walk into the empty cave. He did not encounter any danger.

    The group directly entered the treasure vault.

    The treasure vault did not have many fancy decorations, but it was full of treasures.

    Not to mention rare materials and divine weapons, it was not inferior to walking into the warehouse of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion headquarters.

    Tang Yu did not even look at it. His gazended on the three treasures in the center that were emitting endless power.

    The aura of a divine weapon manifested without a doubt!

    A tall sword with a broad de.

    [God yer (Attack-type Holy Artifact)]

    A spiral shaped staff with a conch shell at the top.

    [Scepter of the Sea God (attack-type holy weapon)]

    A palm-sized disc with no discernible object.

    [Sky Boat(fortress-type sacred vessel)]

    He didnt know how many types the holy weapons could be divided into: attack, defense, seal, shelter, fortress, perception, etc.. He didnt know.

    Among them, offensive and defensive saint artifacts were the mostmon. Their value was rtively lower.

    However, Tang Yu was not disappointed. It was good enough to have aplete saint artifact. And for them, the role of an offensive type saint artifact was a bit greater.

    The Ice Cry was the containment type, the Heaven and Earth Lock was the seal type, and neither of them had the decisive lethality. The two offensive type saint artifacts were just right.

    The saint artifact was an extremely huge boost to a person  one had to be able to unleash the power of the saint artifact  for a group of people who had touched upon the threshold of thews, it was not a problem for them to unleash the power of the saint artifact.

    Among them,

    The saint artifact broad-edged sword God yer gave Tang Yu a second look. There was a divine ability attached to it  there were no other two saint artifacts.

    [Divine Ability  God yer]: When attacking, it can destroy the enemys soul to the same degree.

    Tang Yu looked at Luo Zhe, Kong, and Nancy.

    Luo Zhe took a step back and looked into the distance. I cant use the power of a holy weapon.

    Kong said, God yer is not the most suitable holy weapon for me.

    God yer sword was indeed the most suitable for Nancy. There was no need for her to increase her ability to defeat an invincible expert.

    However, as a lord, he still needed to be fair on the surface.

    For now, there was no suitable candidate for the other offensive type holy weapon, the Sea God Scepter. Tang Yu was ready to put it in the warehouse. He would take it out when the battle was needed. No matter who he gave it to, it would at least release a power that far surpassed a third-level divine weapon.

    Tang Yu picked up thest holy artifact, Sky Boat.

    The holy artifact of a fortress was one of the most precious kinds among holy artifacts. It had the ability to move quickly, protect, and so on. Whoever had a holy artifact like a fortress, the wine was almost equal to being invincible. The problem was, how did the Ocean Emperor, who had the Sky Boat, die?

    The value of the Sky Boat was higher than the power of the other two holy artifacts. Even if a true saint exploded with all his strength, he would not be able to leave a trace on the Sky Boat.

    It was very suitable for the use of the Return Scroll.

    Tang Yu suddenly thought of something.

    One of the top ten sacred ces on earth, the sacred artifact owned by the royal family of PurcellSacred Mountain of Purcell, is a fortress-type sacred artifact.

    It was a pity that it was a damaged sacred artifact. The sacred artifact of a fortress only had an almost invincible defensive ability when it was in perfect condition. Once it was damaged, it was equivalent to having a loophole, and it would be unable to protect the people inside.

    He put away the Heavenly Boat and looked at the others.

    The contribution of finding the Sea Emperors treasure, Hong Yue takes up 50%, I take 30%, and the rest takes 20%. No problem, right?

    They were all friends of life and death. Although Nancy coveted the holy artifact, she naturally had no objections.

    As for why he could take 30% Was there a problem with the boss taking 30%?

    The things of his followers were his, and his own things were his.

    Even if it was a hundred percent, who would dare to say cough cough.

    Nancy has exchanged for the contribution points of Magic yer from the bnce. In the future, when there is a chance to obtain the holy artifact, Hong Yue has priority.

    Other than the threeplete holy artifacts, there were seven damaged holy artifacts. Tang Yu waved his hand and put them away. He would distribute them one by one when he returned.

    The treasury was a special space created by the Ocean Emperor.

    Just as he was about to leave,

    Hong Yue destroyed the entire space, leaving no trace behind.

    Looking at the Deep Sea Giant Shark that had stopped at the bottom of the sea, Tang Yu thought for a moment and put the Giant Shark into his world ring. With a flip of his wrist, a palm-sized Heavenly Boat appeared.

    He threw it up. With a rumbling sound, the Heavenly Boat broke through the sea and grew bigger.

    It was like a round flying saucer.

    There was a suction forceing from the bottom of the Heavenly Boat. Tang Yu and the others did not resist. In the next instant, they appeared in the space inside the Heavenly Boat.

    The space inside was clearly wider than the outside. Regardless of whether the Heavenly Boat grewrger or smaller, the space inside was constant.

    Tang Yu had only simply refined the Heavenly Boat. Its power was limited.

    However, under his control, the Sky Boat charged out of the Nether Sea without any resistance. Its speed was more than a hundred times faster than the Giant Shark of the deep sea. The journey that originally needed two to three days was almost not long before the Sky Boat charged out of the Nether Sea.

    It floated on the surface of the sea of the Endless Sea.

    The entire Endless Sea was shrouded in a special force field. Even the empires quasi-sage level existences could not fly. Tang Yu could only use a small portion of the power of the Sky Boat. However, the Sky Boat easily flew up into the sky and disappeared into the horizon in the blink of an eye.

    A fortress type holy artifact, one word, truly awesome!

    .

    A month passed in the blink of an eye.

    In the eyes of the Seven Luminaries Federation, other than when the sect was established and recruited disciples, the upper echelons of the Great Dao Sect had never appeared.

    It was normal.

    For a Divine Domain with a lifespan of five thousand years or more, it would not be surprising if they went into seclusion for several years or even decades.

    The upper echelons of the Great Dao Sect simply could not predict just how many top existences we had dispatched this time!

    They moved quickly and struck out with lightning.

    The Great Dao Sect was finished!

    .

    At the summit of Nine Dragons Mountain,

    Tang Yu yawned and nced at the date. The day of establishing diplomatic rtions with White City has finallye. The Seven Luminaries Federation is about to move, right? Sigh, what a waste of time!

    Big Dao City,

    The team in charge of signing the strategic alliance agreement had already arrived three days ago.

    The one in the lead was the two high level Divine Domain experts of the White Feather n.

    Naturally, signing a strategic alliance did not require the strongest experts of the n to appear. It was said that the White Feather ns ancestor had been in seclusion for a thousand years.

    As the sect master, Tang Yu also did not appear. He was in charge of Hui Ren and Shea.

    Of course, there was also Old Yan.

    There was cooperation between the top forces. If there was a confrontation, then directly signing a strategic cooperation alliance on the surface was still rtively few.

    The alliance might be just an agreement, and the power of the contract was also very difficult to restrain a Divine Realm expert. However, in reality, only forces with close rtions could sign an alliance agreement. Whether it was for the sake of face or reputation, it was inevitable for the two parties who signed the agreement toe forward to help when one of them was threatened by an external enemy.

    The Great Elder of the Red wore a special divine weapon mask on his face. His face was not clear, but after wearing the mask, the Great Elder of the Redpletely transformed into a human. His aura was also restrained to the point that he was only at the Void Treading realm. Even if a Void Trample expert who was good at sensing intentionally probed, he could not discover the abnormality of the Great Elder of the Red.

    At the side of the Red Great Elder, there were four other human ns.

    One of them was the three elders of the Red n, and the other three human n elders were also transformed from the seven Luminaries n elders  they were all top experts among the pavilion elders, and each of them was at the Divine Domain level.

    Hmph! The damned White Feather n must have been roped in by the human race long ago. Two Divine Domain experts came after signing an alliance, and one of them was the current n elder of the White Feather n.

    The Red Great Elder looked into the distance.

    The streets had already been temporarily closed. The two inner sect elders of the Great Dao Sect and the White Feather n were having a friendly meeting with each other.

    The team was very big. There were also professionals from the White Feather n who were in charge of negotiating the agreement. They were the core force of the united realm, and there were also some young geniuses who came tomunicate.

    The Great Dao Sects team, other than a few outer sect deacons, passed the assessment more than half a year ago and became the inner and outer sect disciples of the Great Dao Sect. Many of them also weed the scene.

    It just so happens that many outstanding juniors of the two ns are here. When the battle starts, they will definitely be more cautious. The Great Elder looked at the others. Remember, our main target is the human race. It is the Great Dao Sect. The two divine domains of the White Feather n are mainly used to restrain the White Feather n. They can use their juniors to restrain the White Feather n, but dont kill too many to avoid pushing the White Feather n to the Great Dao Sect.

    He believed that the White Feather n supporting the Great Dao Sect was definitely a secret transaction between the two ns.

    However, the rtionship between races was ultimately about benefits.

    If the Great Dao Sect was destroyed, the human race would suffer heavy losses, and the alliance agreement had not been signed. How could the White Feather n continue to stand on the side of the Great Dao Sect?

    The Great Dao City is truly a scenery every day. In a few years, it will be hard for me to imagine how majestic the city will be.

    The n leader of the White Feather n sighed.

    It was not all superficial words, and seventy percent of it was true.

    Take their White City for example, the core district that was destroyed by the aftermath of the battle had yet to bepletely repaired.

    The Great Dao Sect was truly a foundation building demon.

    The meeting between the two ns had also caused the number of experts who hade out of the city today to be exceptionally high.

    All of them stood on their tiptoes and gently stood on the treetop, wanting to see the might of a Divine Realm expert. Not every single one of them had seen a Divine Domain Realm expert at close range.

    There are also many experts from various ns in Great Dao City. Perhaps this is what your Great Dao Sect often says about being open and tolerant.

    The corners of Hui Rens mouth twitched, but he nodded expressionlessly.

    Bang!

    For some unknown reason, the distant street suddenly exploded. Not far away, it was just outside the temporarily closed street.

    Hui Rens perception spread out. It was the people of two different races. For some unknown reason, there was a conflict.

    The banging sounds continued, apanied by some noisy cries of rm. In order to avoid being affected, some people crossed the temporary blockade and rushed into the empty street.

    Thew enforcers had already rushed over to suppress the two races that were in conflict.

    However, another conflict suddenly broke out in the other districts, and thew enforcers seemed to becking in manpower.

    Hui Ren and Shea looked at each other and said, Sorry, Ill deal with it first.

    Hui Ren rose into the air and passed by thew enforcers that were maintaining order. His gazended on a foreign race that seemed to be in conflict, but was actually constantly causing chaos in the city.

    He sensed that on the surface, there were only a few Void Trampling Realm cultivators. As for the rest, they were both in the awakened realm, but in the dark, there were three in Fusion Realm.

    Once the enforcers are not prepared enough, they will inevitably

    When Hui Ren reached out his hand, everyones shadows seemed toe alive. The shadows enveloped the two foreign races and devoured them.

    Screams came from the shadows. A momentter, all the foreign racesy on the ground in spasms, including the Unity Realm experts who hid their auras.

    Hui Ren nced in another direction, but his eyelids suddenly twitched. His entire body turned into a streak of light and dodged into the distance.

    Suddenly, a red light that pierced through the heavens and earth emerged from the crowd,pletely tearing his body apart.

    His broken body fell from the sky, his muscles wriggling. Just as he was about to fall to the ground, he returned to his original appearance.

    His face was pale, and his aura had weakened by at least twenty percent.

    As he made his move, the Elder of the Red revealed his original appearance. It was a red ball of light that was as tall as a person. Above the ball of light, he was probably wearing a mask. A red flying dagger surrounded him, exuding the terrifying might of a damaged holy artifact.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723

    His aura had weakened by 20%, and his Origin had lost at least 40%.

    The power of the attack was so powerful that the Red Luminary Elder was very satisfied.

    It was all thanks to the damaged saint artifact in his hand. Otherwise, even if he was stronger than the elders of the Great Dao Sect, it would already be good if he could cause the other party to lose 3%  5% Origin in one blow.

    Thinking of this, he said,

    The Red Great Elder pretended that his breath had weakened a little, and his spirit was dispirited  he couldnt be too strong, lest he frighten the Great Dao Sect  but it wasnt all fake either. The Red Great Elder had burned at least three percent of his source, and had suffered some injuries that he couldnt recover in a short period of time.

    He looked over, and the smile on his mask curled up with disdain.

    The other Red Great Elder and an orange Great Elder had also torn apart their disguises, one blocking Hui Rens path of retreat, and the other blocking Shea who hade to support  the Divine Domain Realm already had the ability to break free from the restraints of the space-sealing array.

    In the air,

    Hui Rens gaze was cold.

    That attack was indeed a bit unexpected, and it had indeed torn apart his Origin that was slightly more than 30%. Red Luminary Elders estimation was not bad.

    However, the total amount of Origin he had was not 100%, but 2450%. Losing 30% Origin was less than 1.25%.

    He was just pretending to have his aura decline.

    They were all actors.

    It was just that one side acted lightly, while the other hid deeply.

    The chaos in other parts of the city was gradually suppressed.

    The Unity Realm that the Seven Luminaries Federation could bring out was not unlimited. There was also arge possibility that this group of Unity Realm experts who took the initiative to attack would be directly killed by the Great Dao Sect  the Unity Realm that took the path of spirit and possessed the ability of clones was ultimately a minority.

    Rumble!

    Thew enforcement team warriors had obviously received the order to no longer imprison the troublemakers in prison, but directly kill them.

    There is an enchantment barrier on the outside, and the top of the head is suppressed by the Void Warrior who used thebined attack secret technique. Even if the blood bar of the Unity Realm is high, it is pressed against the face to output, and the aura of the Unity Realm is also constantly declining.

    But at this moment,

    In the city, whether it was the human race or the foreign race, the focus was on the pavilion elders of the Seven Luminaries Tribe and the elders of the Great Dao Sect.

    And the Great Dao Sect was clearly at a disadvantage.

    Big Dao City is too dangerous. I should hurry up and leave. A Void Treading Lizard Man said.

    Although Big Dao City is prosperous and has a lot of customers, but the shops are smashed every now and then, who can bear it!

    A Slime shop owner was about to cry.

    Fortunately, we didnt move our people to Dao City. Sigh, even if Dao City can survive this cmity, a city that is constantly in chaos is not suitable for our race to survive.

    Another ce in the city,

    What should we do? The Seven Luminaries Federation is clearly prepared!

    We must support the Dao Sect. That is the hope for our human race to rise.

    How can you help? Are you sending yourself to your death

    I think the Great Dao Sect is too arrogant. Cant they just admit their mistake by offending the Seven Luminaries Federation? They even caused the Seven Luminaries Federation toe knocking on our door. All three of our shops were affected! Hmph, they even caused me to give up my original kingdoms property ande to the Great Dao City to develop!

    The other people in the Unity Realm nced angrily at that person and quietly left.

    We cant interfere in the Divine Domain Battlefield, but at least we can help thew-enforcement team suppress those evil people in the city, the Unity Realm who spoke first spoke.

    After he finished speaking, he pushed open the door and walked out.

    The two Divine Domain experts of the Seven Luminaries Federation stopped the White Feather Race experts.

    Shea couldnt get close to the reinforcements and could only raise his hand to fire a few shots. The muzzles went up in order to avoid destroying the buildings in the city.

    Hui Ren was fighting one against two, and it was very difficult for him to fight.

    He was already injured, and hisbat strength was seriously declining.

    Even if the Red Luminary Great Elder no longer burned his source, and only released a little bit of the power of the damaged holy artifact, he still suppressed him.

    From time to time, he would use the holy artifact to cut him, and his breath gradually declined.

    A defensive barrier had already been set up around him, but under the aftermath of the battle between Celestial Domain-Grades, the ripples on the barrier became more and more violent, and the entire barrier was on the verge of copse.

    The Red Luminary Pavilion Elder casually sent a strike towards the younger generation of the great Dao Sect in the distance.

    Shea could only shoot out rays of destructive light to destroy the energy waves, allowing the shockwaves to spread elsewhere.

    A terrifying gale swept out. The inner sect disciples of the sect widened their eyes and clenched their fists.

    The orange Tribe elder who was entangled with Shea charged forward, smashing Sheas armor until it cracked.

    They had been ambushed, and they were worried about the surrounding buildings and crowds, so Hui Ren and Shea couldnt bring out fifty to sixty percent of their strength.

    The Red Great Elder shook his head. The Great Dao Sect is much easier to deal with than I thought. The Sect Master and the other inner sect elders are about to appear.

    In the distant Nine Dragons Mountain, the clouds and mists rolled. Suddenly, the thick clouds turned into a divine dragon that bared its fangs and brandished its ws. It pounced towards the Great Dao City. Everywhere it passed, it was suppressed by thew-enforcement team. The Unity Realm that had yet to die disappeared. Even a Divine Realm expert of the Seven Luminaries Federation was caught in it.

    The Elder of the Red Luminary Sect felt a chill in his heart. He once again ignited his Origin Source to activate the damaged saint artifact. A streak of red light that tore through the heavens and the earth pierced through the divine dragon of clouds.

    The divine dragon let out a rumbling roar as it carried the experts that were sucked into it and flew off into the distance.

    Is the sect protecting formation of the Great Dao Sect a beast type? Even if it is far away from the core of the formation, it is still able to unleash an extraordinary might.

    The Elder of the Red Luminary Sect was not surprised.

    In other words, if the Great Dao Sect did not have any trump cards that exceeded their expectations, then that would be unreasonable.

    A few streaks of light flew out from Nine Dragons Mountain, and an imposing aura enveloped the city.

    In the Great Dao City, anyone who causes trouble dies.

    Inside the city,

    At first, it was a disturbance caused by the Seven Luminaries Federations secret arrangements. Later, some foreign races felt that it was profitable and took the opportunity to smash shops and steal the valuable items.

    There were also some humans among them. There were too many of them, and the city was too chaotic. Thew-enforcement team could not take care of all the ces.

    What made him more pleased was that Dao City provided the human race with this shelter, allowing the human race to stand upright. The human race was not all ungrateful people. Many human experts spontaneously maintained order and suppressed the thugs.

    The surging golden King Domain enveloped the entire Dao City, and all the buildings seemed to be covered in ayer of golden light.

    The warriors of thew-enforcement team and the human experts who assisted in suppressing the thugs only felt their bodies warm, and endless power surged out of their bodies.

    On the other hand,

    The thugs knelt on the ground with pale faces, or simply fainted. Only the Shattering Void Tier thugs could barely hold on, but their movements were as slow as snails, like a mountain that was pressed down by hundreds of millions of tons.

    Other than the ones suppressed by thew-enforcement team and the ones taken away by the Dragon God of Cloud and Mist, the rest of the people who had bad experiences immediately fled, and some carried arge number of people as hostages  after all, the weakness of the upper echelons of the Great Dao Sect was too obvious, and some of them did not make much noise, so they simply disguised themselves and pretended to be innocent passers-by.

    Tang Yu could not distinguish them one by one  there were too many red dots in the city, and they were all found out that he was afraid that he would get a red eye disease and that everything he saw was red.

    Thus, Grand Sect Leader Tang stretched out his hand and made a grabbing motion in the air.

    Bang !

    Like the sound of ss shattering, the most obvious red dots in the city  most of the Unity Realm and a small part of the Divine Domain  the surrounding space shattered, and the body of the Unity Realm thug was like a shattered mirror, shattering with a bang. The shattered pieces of flesh were swept into the chaotic streams of space, and the wind of annihtion blew, leaving the pieces of flesh that were still recovering, turning into powder.

    Some of the experts who were secretly observing sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Only those Divine Domain experts managed to break free from the influence of the spatial energy while the space shattered.

    However, they were also exposed.

    Warman Niutu, Dragonborn Kanke, the owner of the Treasure Pavilion Treasure Warlock, and the Bone King of the Howling Rift Valley!

    The experts who were observing in secret hadnt even sucked in a breath of cold air when they almost couldnt catch their breath.

    These Divine Domain experts who had been forced out were all famous figures in the Divine Domain Realm!

    They had solitary experts, and some were leaders of various powers. However, without exception, they were all top experts on the continent. They were one or two levels above the Great Elder of the Red n!

    The Great Dao Sect is in danger. I didnt expect the Seven Luminaries Federation to find so many top experts.

    Not necessarily. The Great Dao Sect will definitely be prepared. However, we are only in the Unity Realm. It would be better if we escaped first. When the war breaks out, the human experts will definitely not be able to care about this city anymore. Its a bit of a pity.

    Niu Tu and the others, who had been forced to appear by the spatial copse, were somewhat surprised.

    This was not part of their n, but Niu Tu did not hesitate and tookrge strides to punch.

    Nancy swung her sword out.

    Boom!!!

    Dragonborn Kanke and other powerhouses also rushed over, and six more gods in the city tore off their disguise, rushed to the sky and surrounded several elders of the Dao Sect.

    Terrifying waves of air spread out in circles, and countless people on the ground revealed horrified expressions.

    An ice-blue staff appeared in ines hand. She held it and tapped it lightly.

    In an instant,

    In the sky, a snow-white figure of frozen earth appeared.

    The shadow covered the Great Dao City, and the aftermath of the battle swept over. The ice and mountains on the shadow were destroyed, and the world was a mess.

    However, the Great Dao City under the shadow of the frozen earth was still intact.

    Its a holy artifact!

    The sharp-eyed Elder of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion immediately recognized it.

    The icy blue staff that was entirely flowing with light emitted a unique might of a holy artifact. Moreover, it was aplete holy artifact!

    His eyes were red with envy.

    There were only three iplete saint artifacts in the entire Seven Luminaries Federation  this was already one of the top powers.

    -Thankfully, the Great Dao Sect had used most of the power of the saint artifacts on defense in order to protect the city. How stupid.

    The Great Dao City was now divided into several battlefields.

    Hui Ren and Shea faced the two divine domains of the Red Luminary n and the orange

    The White Feather n was pinned down by two Divine Domain experts.

    More Divine Realm experts emerged from all over the Great Dao City. Led by Niu Tu and the other top experts, they surrounded the elders of the Great Dao Sect.

    At the end of the horizon, a huge army appeared.

    The army wasposed of dozens of flying ships. Outside the flying ships, there were also Void Treading Realm and Fusion Realm experts who had formed a formation to fly.

    There were also a few Divine Domain Realm experts from the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    The leader of the Radiant Light Tribe was the strongest person in the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    He looked at the bustling Dao City from afar and was very satisfied. Apart from the threatening Dao Sect, I can also get a bustling city. Not bad, not bad.

    The army was prepared to destroy the remaining amount of resistance and suppression.

    ording to the n, the Great Brilliant Pavilion Elder did not need to make a move.

    Rumble!!

    The sky seemed to crack open, and fine spatial cracks appeared, quickly disappearing under the effects of the worlds self-healing.

    The Seven Luminaries Federation undoubtedly had the advantage. The Divine Domain Realm was almost two against one, three against one, and there were even Niu Tu, Kanke, and Bone King Realm experts.

    However, the tenacity of the Great Dao Sect was still beyond the expectations of the Red Luminary Elder.

    He looked at the two human women who were holding the holy weapon and the sword de that was covered with a forty-meter-long purple sword light. Both of them were peak Divine Domain expertsparable to Niu Tu.

    The Great Dao Sect Sect Master looked down on quite a bit  this meant that the other party still had some strength left and was still on guard against our other methods  after all, the leader of a sect was undoubtedly the strongest.

    ording to the current situation, it would probably take at least a few days and nights to kill a powerhouse of the Great Dao Sect.

    That was obviously impossible.

    At this critical juncture, it was impossible for the experts of the human race to care about cities and those ant-like humans. If they wanted to escape, they would at most be able to intercept one or two Divine Domain experts.

    Fortunately The Red Yao Great Elder looked at the other elder of the n. The mask he wore had a gratified expression because of the change in his mood. If not for the fact that the Red # provided the divine water that could destroy the body and soul, no matter how thorough the n was, it would still be impossible to wipe out the Great Dao Sect.

    If they couldnt wipe out the upper echelons of the Great Dao Sect, then the Seven Luminaries Federation wouldnt be able to easily start a great battle.

    Now, its time to use the Corrosive Divine Water .

    The Red Great Elder revealed a w, allowing Hu Ren and Shea to gather with the other elders of the Great Dao Sect.

    He stared at the Grandmaster of the Great Dao Sect and did not attack immediately. Just like the other Divine Domains, he raised his hand and unleashed a series of spells.

    At this moment,

    He saw that behind the Grandmaster of the Great Dao Sect, space suddenly fluctuated. A figure that was almost entirely ck appeared and raised his hand to stab.

    The Divine Weapon Dagger silently pierced through the space.

    The Red Great Pavilion Elder also waited for the dagger to pierce through the shadow of the Great Dao Sect Master before he reacted. He knew that the Traceless Shadow Killer had attacked.

    However, the figure that had been prated twisted for a moment before disappearing. It was just an afterimage.

    The figure of the Great Dao Sect Master was now a hundred meters away. Sure enough, it was also some kind of spatial ability.

    Right now!

    The eyes of the Red Luminary Grand Elder lit up. The bottle made of special materials was now in his tentacle-like hand.

    The mouth of the bottle opened.

    A handful of ck water shot towards the head of the Great Dao Sect like a beam of light.

    There was no special energy fluctuation.

    It was also at the moment when the other party could no longer dodge.

    The Great Dao Sects sect master used a backhand strike to block the iing demonic shadow, and then he opened his mouth and spat out a scarlet me.

    The me spun quickly like a whirlpool,pletely enveloping the ck water that was shooting over.

    The next moment,

    Fuuuu

    There was no collision of energy.

    The powerful vortex of mes was like seawater that had been poured into an endless sea, extinguishing most of it in an instant.

    Only the unremarkable ck water continued to shoot out,nding on the body of the sect master of the Great Dao Sect.

    Sess!

    500 ml corrosive divine water!

    The Red Luminary Grand Elder saw that the expression of the sect master of the Great Dao Sect was unpredictable and his aura was constantly declining. In the end, his entire body waspletely annihted in a sh.

    Sess!

    His heart calmed down.

    The human girl holding therge sword had a face full of grief and indignation. A purple halo appeared on the body of the sword. My lord, your No. 135 avatar is dead. Ah! All of you, pay for your lives!

    The Red Great Elder was stunned.

    Sadness surged from the bottom of his heart and he found it difficult to control himself.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724

    The space split open and extended to both sides, forming a spatial door.

    A figure that looked the same as the Sect Leader of the Great Dao Sect and had the same aura walked out of the spatial door.

    If one had to say what was different, it was probably clothes. The ordinary white clothes had a number of 134 drawn on it  not the numbers of the Mountain and Sea Realm. One had to ask him why he could understand it. The numbers were written in runes.

    Mm, the Elder of the Red Great Pavilion was even more sorrowful.

    The tentacle holding the empty bottle was probably a tentacle  the Tribe was made up of light and had no real limbs  the tentacles were still trembling.

    A full 500 ml of corrosive divine water!

    In order to kill the head of the Great Dao Sect in one breath, the elder had specially increased the dosage.

    It was not that he had not thought that the head of the Great Dao Sect had a clone, but could a clone of yours dodge the killing blow of the Traceless Killer Specter? There were strong and weak clones!

    Just like the Phantom Shadow, it was only an ordinary clone that had been killed before, and the loss was not big. Today, in order to take revenge, the Phantom Shadow might have sent out its true body or the strongest clone.

    It could kill the strongest clone of the Sect Master of the Great Dao Sect, and it could barely achieve a strategic goal.

    But what happened to the one hundred and thirty-five clones?!

    You, a human, could split out more than one hundred clones?

    Or could it be that the strongest clone was called No. 135?

    The Great Elder of the Red Luminary n was almost in a daze.

    The human girl seemed to be too sad. She had burned her Origin Source to suppress the few Divine Domain experts on their side. Several experts had been injured because of this, and the foreign reinforcements had also been temporarily avoiding the attack. Only the Divine Domain experts of the Seven Luminaries n were left. It seemed that their Origin Source had been exhausted.

    The Great Elder of the Red Luminary n did not understand.

    What are you sad about losing a clone? Im the one who should be sad !

    The battle continued.

    Those foreign aid, including some Divine Domain experts in the Seven Luminaries Federation, did not know that they had a trump card like the Divine Water, nor did they know what the Elder of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion was sad about.

    At least on the surface, the Seven Luminaries Federation still had the advantage.

    The Red Luminary Elder calmed himself down and opened the second small bottle when the other top-notch external aid, Eye of Destruction, jumped out tounch a sneak attack.

    300ml worth of Corrosive Divine Water sprayed towards ine.

    The ck Divine Water floated in and out of ce, and any Origin Energy that was touched would instantly lose its effectiveness.

    ine was still controlling the Sacred Weapon to absorb the aftermath of the battle.

    A hexagonal ice shield formed in front of her and protected her in a straight line.

    Corrosive Divine Water It did not take a detour, and wherever it passed, it was as if the spell had disintegrated on its own, and some of the battle shockwaves reached the vicinity of the divine water, and they silently disappeared.

    ine had already expected this. The soles of the crystal shoes emitted ice crystals, and they meandered into the distance like a path.

    She stepped on the icy path. Just as the Divine Corrosive Water was about to reach her, she appeared at the other end of the path. The ck water that passed through her afterimage did not stop at all. She turned a corner and continued to float towards ine. She was tracking herself and her speed was getting faster and faster. Even a Divine Domain expert would find it difficult to keep up with her.

    A small ring appeared in ines hand. It expanded in the wind and sucked in all of the surrounding spells, battle shockwaves, and even the Divine Corrosive Water.

    No,

    The suction force was ineffective against the Divine Corroding Water. However, the ring blocked the path of the ck water and the ck water plunged in.

    Its a divine Domain weapon.

    Although the space contained within this kind of divine weapon could notpare to the small world of a divine weapon, it could temporarily store living things and also suppress a type of power.

    It was very precious.

    The ck water that was like gangrene was also absorbed into the circr space, making the expression of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion Elder somewhat ugly.

    But in the next moment,

    The originally glowing halo of the Divine Weapon, the circr ring, suddenly became dim. Cracks appeared on the circr ring. Although it had notpletely exploded, anyone with discerning eyes could see that this precious Divine Domain Divine Weapon, the circr ring, had been destroyed.

    The remaining power was less than one hundred percent.

    Niu Tu felt his heart ache.

    A storage type Divine Weapon was worth three offensive type Divine Weapons, and a Divine Domain Divine Weapon was worth more than ten or morebined Divine Weapons.

    Niu Tu looked at the Divine Weapon Battleaxe that was slowly recovering and could not bear to use it anymore. He could only use his fists to fight the enemy.

    Sigh, if I had been able to draw out a Divine Domain Divine Weapon at the Gathering Treasure Pavilion even if it was a Unity Divine Weapon, everything would have been the fault of the Great Dao Sect!

    The mask on the face of the Red Radiance Great Pavilion changed from ugly to a cracked mouth, smiling like a brilliant chrysanthemum.

    As expected of the divine water that could kill a Divine Domain, even a Divine Domain Divine Weapon could not withstand it.

    He did not believe that the Great Dao Sect would be able to take out a storage type Divine Domain weapon.

    The divine water was more useful than he had imagined. The Great Pavilion Elder did not wait for the opportunity. He took out a small bottle with 300 ml of divine water and sprayed it at ine.

    It was strange to say,

    There was clearly no perception or spiritual positioning, but the divine water was like a brand on the target.

    Corrosive Divine Water Before it was exhausted, it wouldnt stop until it was dead.

    After the human woman dodged a few times, the divine waters speed became faster and faster. She threw out a Divine Realm long sword. After the sword touched the divine water, it dimmed a little. However, the divine water washed over the sword. It only consumed a ding point, and the momentum didnt decrease as it flew away.

    The Red Great Elders gaze was fixed on the translucent body that was like a dough.

    The other Red Elder also stared at it, the undting light seeming to show hisplicated and nervous mood.

    The human woman could not avoid it!

    Nancy! Tang Yu shouted.

    Nancy pushed back a few Divine Domain experts with her sword and pouted. After hesitating for a moment, she still grabbed the young man next to her unwillingly. He was wearing clothes with the words 134 on them.

    Her arm strength exploded and she swung her hand. The young man shot out like a cannonball No, like light. In a short moment, he flew past ine and collided with the Corrosive Divine Water.

    His short-distance speed was faster than space movement.

    Ah! I died again!

    The ordinary clone disappeared, along with the Corrosive Divine Water.

    Oh, there was also that scream, which made the elder of the Red Luminary Grand Pavilion sad.

    A momentter, another identical clone appeared. The clothes were slightly different, and the painting was 233 Did your clone count to 233?

    Terrifying,

    The sect master of the Great Dao Sect was truly terrifying!

    Even now, he still hadnt figured out his actual strength!

    There was still 1,900 ML left in the Corrosive Divine Water. Logically speaking, it should be enough to annihte five or six Divine Domains. However, the elder of the Red Great Pavilion was truly uncertain.

    He no longer sprayed out the Corrosive Divine Water, but instead rapidly approached the terrifying energy flow.

    He even deliberately avoided the position of the sect master of the Great Dao Sect.

    Ill sprinkle Corrosive Divine Water on your body. You wont have the time to use your body as a shield, right?

    Thus, the Red Great Pavilion Elder saw one sect master after another walk out from the spatial door and spread out to various positions.

    Their auras werent strong, and they were generally only at the initial stage and middle stage of the Unity Realm.

    But the Great Elder felt that there must be something hidden within  could a Unity Realm like you survive in the core of the Divine Domain battlefield? You couldnt even hit the aftershocks?

    The Great Lord Tangs clone felt wronged.

    If we were Divine Domain avatars, would we be thrown out as cannon fodder by the main body?

    The main body would be digging to death!

    Oh, there doesnt seem to be a Celestial Domain-Grade avatar either The true body disguised as an ordinary Great Dao Sect elder resisted perfunctorily while spreading out his perception, focusing on controlling the avatar to avoid the magical attack.

    The avatar realm, source energy, speed, and strength were much weaker than the true body, much weaker than the precious space clone.

    This was the hardware gap.

    However, in terms of software, theprehension of thews of all elements was the same.

    His true body could teleport, his avatar could teleport, his true body could blur, and so could his avatar. The only difference was that his reaction speed and endurance were a lot weaker, so his true body was present, and his spatialw was particrly good. It was so that the elder of the Red Luminary Pavilion could not figure out the details, so he held the small bottle and did not dare to throw it out.

    Tang Yu let out a sigh of relief.

    Although he looked calm, he had analyzed three to five hundred milliliters of  corrosive divine water was not enough to pose a fatal threat to ine, Nancy, and the others who had rich origin.

    But it was just spection after all.

    The feeling of his avatar being destroyed was the same as his main body. It was as if his source energy and soul had been contaminated. All of his power had been extracted, and he had experienced it twice. He was almost unable to take it anymore.

    It was best if he could dissolve the corrosive divine water.

    It might have been very troublesome a month ago, but now, it wasnt difficult to have several saint artifacts and iplete saint artifacts.

    The difficult part was that there were too many divine domains on the other side.

    Each of the Seven Luminaries Federation sent out one or two Divine Domain-Grade powerhouses, including the Red Luminary Grand Elder.

    These were eleven Divine Domain-Grade powerhouses.

    The other three top-tier factions had sent out a total of nine Divine Domain-Grade powerhouses.

    In addition to Niu Tu and the other solitary experts, there were other external help.

    The total number of Gods Realms exceeds thirty.

    There were only twenty-two Divine Domain experts surrounding them. Apart from the three Seven Luminaries Divine Domain experts in the army at the end of the horizon, there should still be seven or eight Divine Domain experts hiding inside and outside the Great Dao City.

    The territory was originally a two-phase project, and there were three bright red dots that looked like small suns.

    He silently used the Kryptonite to increase the scope of his territory to the entire Great Dao City.

    There were four eye-catching red dots.

    Tang Yu frowned slightly.

    They are all far away from the battlefield, once the aftermath of the outbreak can easily break through ines phantom of eternal frozen soil  after all, phantom has no ability to block.

    But his intuition told him that there was more.

    Gritting his teeth, with the great Dao Sect and the great Dao Sect as the core, the territory continued to expand outwards. Every additional kilometer was paved with countless Origin Crystals.

    Great Lord Tangs heart was bleeding.

    Sensing the hatred in the eyes of the Great Dao Sects sect master, the Red Brilliance Great Pavilion Elder calmed down.

    Hate is right, hate means you are powerless.

    The territory continued to extend outwards, covering the rivers and mountains.

    A special light spot appeared on the deserted mountain, and there were more than a dozen of them. That was the Unity Realm.

    There really is an ambush!

    Tang Yu guessed that it might be the ambush that was preparing to intercept them.

    But at the same time, if the Seven Luminaries Federation were at a disadvantage, they would be reinforcements.

    Not long after,

    Within the territory that was gradually expanding, another three ambush locations appeared. They were allbined realms with one Divine Domain Realm expert and more than ten Divine Domain experts.

    Tang Yu brandished his sword and thought for a moment.

    The powerful and rich followers were already in the main battlefield of the city.

    The only ones left are Xingling, Xingyue, Zhu Shuli, Zabol, and Enze, who are considered to be the third echelon.

    They could not kill a Divine Domain expert in a short period of time, but it was still possible to hold them back.

    Tang Yus only worry is that the ambush soldiers also have corroding divine water.

    Its about time.

    He flicked his wrist, and a special treasure made of silver and ck chains appeared in his hand.

    Its a holy artifact. Everyone, be careful!

    The experts from the Seven Luminaries Federation quickly reacted and immediately retreated to guard against this holy artifact with unknown power.

    A gray line spread outwards.

    The retreating Seven Luminaries Federation experts couldnt dodge in time, and each of them used their Origin Energy to resist. However, they discovered that the gray line didnt cause any harm to themselves.

    No, space has changed!

    The first to react was the demonic shadow that had touched the spatialw.

    Wherever the gray line passed, the sky and the buildings turned gray. Time seemed to stop. The panicked shouts on the streetspletely disappeared. There was no other life aura in the range of perception other than them.

    No,

    Apart from them in the main battlefield, the four Divine Domain Realm experts hidden in Great Dao City, as well as fifteen Unity Realm experts and sixty-eight Void Treading Realm experts all came out of the gray space.

    It was as if they had entered the other side of the world.

    Swish!

    Streams of gray air flowed past, and the sixty-eight Void Treading Realm cultivators instantly fell. The fifteen of them were frozen in ce, their bodies wrapped in ck air.

    Boom!

    The elder of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion destroyed the gray air currents. In the blink of an eye, more and more gray fog appeared. The entire gray space was gray, and no one could see more than ten meters.

    The Great Pavilion Elder continued to pour down Origin Energy, but he was unable to destroy the gray fog that had already existed.

    It was just like how he was unable topletely destroy the Origin Energy that existed between heaven and earth.

    He could only use his dense Origin Energy to tightly wrap his body.

    However, it was still as if he was being pressed down by a mountain that was over ten thousand meters tall. The Origin Energy circted slowly, and the various elements that were summoned and dismissed immediately became indifferent to him.

    I, I cant hold on. I can only burn my source energy. I cant hold on for much longer!

    The protective source energy of a weaker Divine Domain was broken, so he could only burn his source energy to wrap himself up tightly.

    This is the barrier of a sealing type holy artifact. Lets attack together and st apart the holy artifact barrier!

    Sir, can you determine that the space in that area is rtively weak? the elder shouted.

    Leave it to me. Even if its a Sacred artefact, it will depend on whether or not it can unleash its power. As for space

    The Specter had always boasted of being the number one space-type expert in the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    A momentter,

    He flicked his finger and shot out a stream of Origin Energy. The Federation experts who were able to make a move suddenly exploded. Terrifying Origin Energy shock waves shot out and crashed into the barrier of the Heaven and Earth Lock.

    The mountains shook and the earth shook, but the space waspletely unharmed.

    The holy artifact is not so easy to break. Everyone, burn your source energy together! Said the specter.

    The more terrifying beams of various colors converged into a beam of light that prated the sky and the earth, broke through the gray fog and clouds, and bombarded the barrier at an altitude of tens of thousands of meters.

    Another wave of heaven and earth shook. More than half of the grayish-white Great Dao City had copsed, but not even a single crack appeared in space.

    As for the Divine Realm expert who had ignited his source energy, he was repeatedly beaten up by the upper echelons of the great Dao Sect, and his aura had already be much weaker.

    It must be that his source energy is still burning not enough The demonic shadow was still struggling.

    The Red Luminary Grand Elder had already raised his burning source energy to 5%. Suddenly, he was startled. No, no, no, the great Dao Sect doesnt seem to have been discovered and desperately tried to stop it!

    He has lived for nearly ten thousand years, has matured into a mature man, and when he carefully observes theme acting skills of Nancy and others, he finds something is wrong.

    Its not a dead hole in space at all!

    Still burning the source of the fart!

    Specter, you are a spy nted by the Great Dao Sect in our side, right!

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725

    The red Great Pavilion Elder reminded him a littlete. Many experts burned their Origin Source and exploded, sting another wave.

    Tang Yu felt a little apologetic and pretended to open a gap as big as a centimeter.

    The eagle-eyed specter noticed.

    He shouted, Its effective, its effective! Quick, put in more effort. Oh right, Red Great Pavilion Elder, you dont have a trump card that can corrode Divine Weapons, right? It must also be effective against Sacred Weapons. Quick, use the maximum dosage to break the space barrier. Maybe it can even destroy Sacred Weapons!

    The other foreign aid, as well as the powerhouses of the Seven Luminaries Federation, all looked at the Red Luminary Elder.

    They had all seen the power of the Corrosive Divine Water. They had all agreed.

    The Grand Elders halo flickered, and his face the expression on his face was not good.

    This Specter was likely to be a spy, and he definitely could not fall for it.

    But it was not good to say it directly. It was a great blow to morale.

    Suddenly,

    The Red Great Pavilion Elders halo lit up.

    I am really stupid. I was also led astray by the Devil Shadow undercover. Why did I have to break through space? Cant I just kill the Great Dao Sect Elder directly? Even if the home court was on the opposite side, in total, they were twenty-six against twelve. The advantage was still not small!

    He had already selectively forgotten that he was the one who asked the Specter to judge the weak areas of the space.

    Alright, get ready. Make your move after me!

    The Great Pavilion Elder said.

    A few small bottles of the same material appeared on his hand. He opened the bottle cap.

    He didnt throw the remaining 1900ml into a ball, but shook the vial to disperse it, and the Corrosion Divine Water was spilled like water droplets, swishing and swishing to all the elders of Dao Sect.

    Dont worry about the spatial barrier. As long as we kill all the enemies in the Inner Realm, it will be our victory!

    The Corrosive Divine Water was like raindrops all over the sky. It was unavoidable. Even if it was divided into meat shields to block them, it would be useless to block a few drops, a few dozen drops, or even a few hundred drops.

    The 1900ml divine water was divided into tens of thousands of drops by him.

    Densely-packed!

    Perhaps it would not be able to wipe out any one or a few experts in one go.

    The divine water scattered down would definitely be able to heavily injure the elders of the Great Dao Sect.

    As long as theirbat strength was greatly damaged, his side would be able to take them down in a short period of time.

    The spatial enchantment was also self-deconstructed without attacking.

    He could also obtain aplete holy artifact.

    Quite a waste!

    Tens of thousands of drops of [Divine Corrosive Water] flew over, followed by the terrifying attacks from the Seven Luminaries Federation experts who burned their source energy.

    The gray fog that enveloped the entire enchantment space was instantly washed away by the Corrosive Divine Water.

    The Elder of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion stared at him.

    This time,

    We cant

    A disk suddenly appeared in the palm of one of the Great Dao Sect elders. He threw it upwards, and the disk instantly expanded to a hundred meters in diameter.

    The bottom opened the entrance.

    The next moment,

    The ten elders of the Great Dao Sect shed into the circr flying ship.

    Corrosive Divine Water crashed onto the huge flying ship.

    Bzzzt

    ck smoke began to rise from the white outer shell of the flying ship.

    The frequency of the Red Luminary Elders shing became higher and higher, not daring to look away for even half a second.

    Bzzt

    The corrosive divine water continued to corrode the outer shell of the flying boat.

    Bzzt

    The corrosive divine water had been used up.

    ck smoke rose up and gradually disappeared.

    The elder of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion:???

    My divine water, what about therge amount of divine water?

    Didnt they say that it could corrode everything? Even an invincible expert couldnt withstand it!

    His ball of light turned red as he looked at the enormous flying ship.

    The nomological pressure that was unique to holy artifacts on the flying ship gradually expanded.

    Its another holy artifact?

    Its the most resilient holy artifact!

    How can the human race be so rich!

    My divine water, my trump card

    The Red Luminary Elder, who was shocked by the Sky Boat and was a little dazed, only then did he realize that he was just like the Devil Shadow suggested. In order to be effective, he sprinkled all the Corrosive Divine Water in one breath.

    All!

    Phantom Shadow, you spy! Damn it!

    Phantom Shadow: Im not, Im not, Im innocent.

    The other Celestial Domain-Grades looked at the Phantom Shadow with a strange expression.

    Thinking about it carefully,

    When the Great Dao Sect recruited disciples, the Phantom Shadow failed tounch a sneak attack and was killed instead, but at that time, the spies of various forces were at most in the Unity Realm, and nothing could be seen.

    The Phantom Shadow had only lost an ordinary clone.

    Maybe it was fake.

    Thinking about it now, the one responsible for the sneak attack on the Great Dao Sects sect master was also a devil shadow. Every time the assassination attempt was very precise, but in fact, it was always avoided at the right time. Even the Great Dao Sects sect master with more than a hundred clones could not take it down.

    He analyzed again,

    Even if it is an invincible expert, it is impossible for every clone to have first-ssbat strength. Why cant the devil shadow even harm a clone?

    Obviously, the devil shadow is a spy, the assassination is just an act!

    Including letting us burn our origin to attack the enchantment, deceiving the elders to use our trump cards Wow, the great Dao Sect is so sinister!

    I didnt expect you to hide so deeply. Fortunately, this old man didnt give you a part of the Corrosive Divine Water , but I still realized it toote!

    The specter knocked at the injustice.

    However, he was covered in darkness, and his face was expressionless.

    It was as if he was looking at others coldly with disdain. You guys are too trashy. You cant even see through this little scheme.

    A few Divine Domain experts of the Seven Luminaries Federation faintly surrounded the Demon Shadow.

    Some experts were still doubtful, but they didnt dare to let the Demon Shadow hide and assassinate him.

    The Demon Shadow didnt dare to make a move, so he couldnt wash himself clean if he did. He could only watch as the Divine Domain experts slowly approached and exin endlessly.

    The Red Luminary Grand Elder refused to listen.

    At this time,

    The somewhat neglected flying ship buzzed and trembled, turning into a streak of light that crashed over.

    Rumble!

    Several Celestial Domain-Grade bodies were smashed into pieces, and they were sent flying dozens of miles away. Their faces were aghast.

    Only the Phantom Shadow relied on the use of space to easily dodge.

    And you said you werent a spy! The Red Luminary Elder roared.

    In the outside world,

    After the higher-ups of the Great Dao Sect and the experts of the Seven Luminaries Federation disappeared, the entire city gradually regained its order.

    The two Divine Domain experts of the White Feather n looked at each other.

    A second ago, they were still facing off against two Divine Domain experts of the Seven Luminaries Tribe.

    Could anyone tell them what had happened?

    What what should we do?

    He was implying that it would be a little dangerous for them to continue staying here if the Great Dao Sect was cold.

    Wait a moment. I dont think the Great Dao Sect is that simple. Furthermore, since the Great Dao Sect didnt allow us to intervene in the barrier to help

    The White Feather ns current n leader said. He had deliberately collected information about the elders of the Great Dao Sect. One of them came from the Endless Sea. It was vague, but

    He took out an egg-shaped treasure woven from white wings. Let our ns descendants stay in this storage type divine weapon first. If there is anything, we can also have some room to deal with it.

    The Great Dao City, several hundred kilometers away.

    The battle fluctuations suddenly disappeared, and the Seven Luminaries Federation Divine Domain experts who were lying in ambush sensed that something was wrong.

    Contact the spies in our n in Dao City, one of the Divine Domain experts who were lying in ambush on the left side of Nine Dragons Mountain ordered.

    The Unity Realm took out arge runemunication device.

    Theplicated patterns lit up, but there was no change for a long time.

    He changed a few more runic patterns. A momentter, the light around his body dimmed slightly. My Lord, we have lost contact. We cant contact the Three Pavilion Elders.

    Something must have happened the Celestial Domain-Grade Tribe muttered.

    He didnt know if the change was beneficial or harmful to them, so he could only make his own judgment.

    Leave half of them to continue the ambush and contact the several n elders in other directions. The rest of you, follow me into Dao City.

    The city hundreds of kilometers away could still see some smoke that had been extinguished, but the dense aura of life was no less.

    Only the powerhouses of the Federation and the foreign aid had disappeared.

    The orange Obsidian Tribes Divine Domain rose into the air, followed by several Unity Realm experts. A white mark was left in the air as they extended straight towards the magnificent city.

    This road is blocked.

    Wearing a cloak, Zabol, whose knuckles were gleaming with metallic luster, flew from another direction, his fists clenched tightly, and the air was sted by him as fragile as paper.

    Boom!

    The Orange Luminary Pavilion Elder sped his hands together, forming a thick,rge hand that punched out.

    After the zing light, a mushroom cloud exploded.

    One by one, they flew upside down.

    The orange Pavilion Elders halo suddenly turned into a solemn expression. Your Great Dao Sect just how many Divine Realm elders do you have?

    Zabol shook his cloak, with a harmless face, Guess.

    The orange Pavilion Elder did not have veins that could stand out. He could only say, You guys go scout the city first. Be careful. When I take down the human race experts, I wille.

    Zabol: Your dumpling is inted!

    However, he still focused on dealing with the enemy in front of him. Orange Obsidian Pavilion was always his debut Cough, the strongest enemy he had ever met since he was summoned to this day  not in the spiritual space.

    The two powerhouses at the Divine Domain Realm fought until the sky and earth changed color, but there was still some distance from Dao City, and the people in the city could only see the bright fireworks in the sky.

    Orange Obsidian Generation Fusion Realm bypassed the center of the aftermath and flew to Dao City.

    A resplendent sword light shed past them.

    Master has instructed that we can not let you pass.

    Shang Gongling, dressed in sect disciple robes, held a sword and stepped into the air. She held a sword flower in her hand. The group of people who ignored her suddenly slowed down. However, they still did not seem to notice it. The sword light pierced through their bodies.

    The blood that flew out seemed to be slowed down by several times, and even the screams seemed to drag out for a long time, turning into an upbeat shape.

    Gongling licked her lips, looking like a cat that had seen a fish.

    South of the Great Dao City, Misty Swamp.

    The ambush troop of the Yellow Luminary n received a message from the Orange n in the north

    The halo of the elder of the Yellow Pavilion changed slightly. Its not good. Lets return the news. Let thepatriots on both sides of the east and west continue to ambush. We will enter the Great Dao City from the south to explore.

    They rushed out of the swamp fog and saw two human women who were almost the same as them, blocking their way not far away.

    When

    Sister, sister, it seems that these balls are our target.

    Xingyue, the Lord has instructed us not to let any of them go. Watch closely.

    The halo around the elder spread out in circles, revealing hismand.

    Do you know that even within the elder, I am still ranked at the top Wait, when!

    A huge array formation unfolded below the experts of the Yellow n, and countless blue chains flew out from the revolving array formation.

    The chains were illusory. They could not touch them, and they could not cut them. However, they were firmly locked in ce. No matter which direction they rushed in, they could not break out of the range of the chain formation.

    Falling Star!

    In the sky, many shining stars fell.

    The halo of the elder of the Yellow Luminary Pavilion changed again and suddenly rushed up, but he was suddenly pulled into the air by countless chains.

    Rumble!

    Like a pile of earth, the shining stars fell on the body of the elder. Just the aftermath of the expansion caused the unity stage of the Yellow n to be thrown into chaos, but they could not get out of the range of the formation. It was like being locked in a huge washing machine, rolling and rolling.

    The elder of the Yellow Pavilion wanted to say a word, but he could not say it.

    On the west side of the Great Dao City.

    ording to the n, the Azure Luminary n, which was supposed to continue their ambush, suddenly changed its color.

    On the other two ambush points in the distance,

    The Elders of the Orange Luminary n and the Yellow Luminary n burst out with powerful auras.

    Damn, they must have run into the experts of the Great Dao Sect. Could it be that the Great Dao Sect has used some method to trap the main force of our n and then take action to deal with us first?

    The Green Luminary Pavilion Elder had no time to think about how the Great Dao Sect had discovered their location.

    The ten or so experts restrained their auras and fled in the direction of the forest on the other side, not daring to fly.

    A human old man holding a brown staff walked out from behind the forest.

    There were also more than a dozen humans that appeared together, but they were all only at the Void Treading realm.

    Only you?

    The Azure Luminary Pavilion elder spread out his senses, but within the range, he did not feel any other threat.

    Why dont you apany the little old man here and chat? The old mage, Enze, smiled. After all, it would be best if you didnt make a move when you are old.

    The elder of the Azure Pavilion was a little angry.

    You think I am a good-looking guy? So what if I look like a bad old man? There is no sign of aging in my breath. I dont look old at all.

    He was more than eight thousand years old and hadnt spoken yet!

    The Green Luminary Pavilion Elder ignored him and threw a solid energy ball at Enze.

    A terrifying energy wave exploded, and a water curtain that was constantly rippling appeared in front of the human race.

    My old arms and legs have to move as well. He looked at Cao Xinghua and the other disciples, You guys deal with those Unity Realm Oh, and also, the battle performance will be the time of the sect year exam. With ten minutes as the boundary, ten points will be deducted in one minute.

    The sect disciple who was originally excited: .

    Are you a devil?

    East,

    Zhu Shuli ced his hands on his hips and went straight to the Blue Innate n that was lying in ambush.

    I will punish you on behalf of the human race. Humph!

    As if he hadnt heard anything, the Blue elderpletely released his perception. At the same time, he ordered the other nsmen to be on guard.

    Everyone, be careful. The other ns have all encountered a powerful ambush. Its impossible for this human brat to be the only one attacking us.

    The elder is right. The human race is truly sinister, cunning, and cold. In order to create an opportunity to sneak attack us, they even sent their children to the battlefield.

    The more we cant sense the aura of the other races, the more abnormal it seems. Since thats the case, lets raze the surroundings to the ground.

    Energy waves sted out, turning the surrounding forests and rocks into dust.

    Zhu Shuli, who had been ruthlessly ignored, lowered his head slightly. His face was covered in shadows, and his little fists clenched tightly.

    Im so angry!

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726

    The Azure Mountain Range was still very far away from the Grand Dao City.

    The army made up of dozens of flying ships was slowly flying in the direction of the Grand Dao City.

    The ck mass was like arge cloud that covered the continuous mountain.

    The people in the city could not see it. Only by flying tens of thousands of meters high would they be able to see the shadow of the huge army at the end of the sky.

    Simrly,

    The Great Pavilion Elder of the Radiant Light Tribe, who was tens of thousands of meters above the city, could also see the bustling Great Dao City and the figures of the frozen earth above the city.

    The Yaxin Empire and the Allied Forces of the Eight Great Kingdoms have been fighting for several years, but there has never been a war of this scale.

    However, if the eight great kingdoms slowly encroached on it, how much can we gain? It might not beparable to the loss. We are different. In the lightning battle, as long as we deal with the upper echelons of the Great Dao Sect, the rest of the humans will not have a strong sense of belonging to the Great Dao Sect, which has only been established for a few months. We can easily upy the foundation of the Great Dao Sect of the human race, and let our Seven Luminaries Federation climb to a new peak.

    Suddenly,

    The Great Light Pavilion Elder suddenly stood up, his body flickering like a light bulb.

    He looked into the distance. After the terrifying shock wave dissipated, the frozen earth phantom in the sky disappeared. At the same time, the Divine Realm experts also disappeared.

    Although the Great Light Pavilion Elder was strong, he could not carefully observe what was happening in the distant Great Dao City.

    The aura of a Sacred Weapon only shed for a moment. Even the Divine Domain Realm experts lying in wait outside the city were unaware of it, let alone the distant Seven Luminaries federal army.

    Great Elder, what should we do now? a Unity Realmmander asked.

    The elder was not too worried. The ratio of Gods Realm is three to one, and there are several top foreign yers who are almost invincible, as well as the corroding divine water that even he fears. How can he lose?

    He was neither anxious nor impatient as he continued to take charge of the army.

    Dont worry. Right now, it should be the Great Dao Sect that should be anxious, not us.

    But the Great Pavilion Elder, the few ns that are lying in ambush around the Great Dao City have all been attacked by human experts. Moreover the unity realm paused, his voice filled with fear. The Great Pavilion Elder of the Yellow n has been seriously injured, and more than half of his subordinates have fallen. Meanwhile, the Great Pavilion Elder of the Blue n seems to have gone crazy. All the messages in themunication channel are Impossible! I dont believe it! There must be a hidden human who wants to kill this Great Pavilion Elder!

    The Great Light Pavilion Elders body that flickered like a light bulb suddenly stopped.

    What did you say?!

    Why didnt you tell me such important news earlier!

    What are you waiting for? Go at full speed for me!

    One Fusion Realm felt wronged, but they didnt dare to say it.

    We cant wait any longer. Lets first support the powerhouses of the Great Dao of our Four Directions n.

    They hadnt flown out of the army yet.

    In the high altitude in the distance, the space is distorted, and a human woman wearing a modern denim short-shirt of the god soldier level walks out of the distorted space.

    Her face was somewhat simr to Tang Yus.

    The Great Radiance Pavilion Elder naturally couldnt tell that other than children like Zhu Shuli, other people in their eyes, apart from the difference between men and women, all looked the same.

    They were more used to judging by their aura.

    No, no, you are not a human!

    Although Han appears to be aplete human race, in essence, a creature was born in Hans heart, with at most a little bit of human genes added.

    She was a special life form.

    Even if she only revealed a little of her aura, the Great Pavilion Elder could still sense how terrifying this expert in front of him was.

    He was even stronger than the external help they had found!

    The essence of the aura had nothing to do with the human race.

    What exactly did the human race promise you? Our Seven Luminaries Federation will offer three times!

    Huh?

    Hai Lan tilted her head. She, whockedmon sense, thought for a long time before finally understanding what the other party was talking about.

    Three times the roasted chicken leg, three times the instant noodles, and three times Papa?

    Our Seven Luminaries Federation has a long history and is rich in resources. We can do whatever a mere human can.

    In order to increase his persuasiveness, he stretched his body and transformed into a human shape, drawing eyes, nose, and mouth on his face that was like a ball.

    Hai Lan suddenly understood.

    This was the human trafficker mentioned by the lords father.

    The human traffickers will sell you to the mountains.

    The human traffickers will sell you to the evil giant beast and eat you.

    The human traffickers will steal your roasted chicken legs and instant noodles.

    Hai Lans face immediately turned pale. In the next second, she was furious. A staff in the shape of a conch appeared in her hand.

    Origin Ignition,

    With a wave of her hand,

    In the cloudless sky, the surging waves formed a tsunami that was more than a thousand meters high, pouncing straight at the Seven Luminaries federal army formation.

    Fog grass holy artifact!

    The thousand-meter-tall tsunami wasposed of countless water droplets. Each water droplet contained surging energy.

    The Great Light Pavilion Elder was shocked.

    The moment he made a move, he used a holy artifact to burn his source. What kind of grudge did he have?

    In the alternate dimension created by the Sacred Weapon, Space Lock of Heaven and Earth, Tang Yu divided the spaceyer byyer.

    It was divided into countless battle zones.

    The ones who were difficult to deal with were the ones who were easy to bully.

    The entire grayish-white Great Path City was filled with terrifying battle fluctuations. Other than the opponents in front of him, there were almost no traces of other experts.

    Tang Yus true self had already torn apart his disguise and held the Lock of the Earth and Earth in his hand. His gaze locked onto the dark figure in front of him.

    He gave a thumbs up and said, Thank you for your support.

    The specters entire face was ck  well, he was originally pure ck. There was no sign of joy, so Tang Yu thought he was very happy.

    After defrauding so many experts of the Seven Luminaries Federation, how could he not be happy when the burning source energy was enough to push up two Divine Domain experts?

    Shhh-

    As he spoke, a dark figure appeared behind him. It was only when the dagger cut through the space that a little bit of sound appeared.

    Tang Yu did not move. The chains in his hands, Space Lock, wrapped around him. The Divine Weapon Dagger and the chains shed, creating a formation of sparks.

    Countless dark figures attacked from all directions. The chains were like a group of snakes, weaving into an imprable defense.

    Your attainments in space are actually so high.

    After a few battles, the specter finally saw through Tang Yus use of spatial power. No matter how sturdy the holy artifact chain was, it could not block his attack across space  it was not a defensive holy artifact.

    The specter understood that he could not take down an opponent who also knew space.

    In an instant, he left an energy clone on the spot, and his entire body shot towards the other side of the gray fog.

    This time, he wasnt wrong!

    The specters dagger tore through the space, and he could vaguely see the figures of other experts fighting.

    He rushed out.

    Then he returned to the small space where Tang Yu was from the other side of the gray fog.

    I cant let you go.

    The Demon Shadows attainments in space were much worse than his, but his perception of space was particrly outstanding.

    If he hadnt interfered, the Demon Shadow might have been able to break the space barrier  that was the barrier of the saint artifact!

    The countlessyers of space that had been separated could not trap the Specter. Only Grand Sect Leader Tang personally went out and had the Specter sit down to chat and drink tea.

    Whats wrong with being a spy? Three years and three years. Three years and three years. Who knows, you might be able to be the boss.

    Anotheryer of space.

    The Red Luminary Great Elder was surrounded by gray air currents. No matter how much condensed Origin Energy he sted out, it could only disperse some of the gray fog. After a moment, the gray fog gathered again.

    No matter which direction he moved in, it was as if there was no end.

    We are trapped. Just like the spy said, it is the power of space.

    In the entire Mountain and Sea Great World, there were very few people who could use the power of space, and those who touched the threshold of the Space Law might not even be counted on ones hands.

    Niu Tu, who was trapped in the same space, could only stare nkly.

    Not good! A Divine Domain expert has fallen!

    This fall was like a beginning.

    A few of the Divine Domain auras that they could barely sense had fallen to the lowest point, disappearing one after another.

    The Great Dao Sect doesnt have a divine item like the Corrosive Divine Water . How did it cause our Divine Domain to fall in such a short period of time?

    The Red Luminary Elder was anxious.

    The weaker Divine Domain experts were all from the Seven Luminaries Federation!

    Niu Tu was also anxious. At the very least, he knew that if he stood on the opposite side of the Great Dao Sect and waited for the Divine Domain of the Seven Luminaries Federation to cool down, he would also be lying on the ground.

    He carefully took out his Divine Armament Axe and his Origin Energy poured into the axe. He gripped it with both hands and swung it out.

    Rumble!

    It was like an axe that split the heavens and earth apart. The endless gray air currents in front of him were split apart by the axe. After a long while, there were not many gray air currents that were replenished.

    Is this bull that strong?

    The Red Luminary Grand Elder was shocked, but Niu Tu stopped. Why arent you continuing? I feel like I can split open space.

    Niu Tu opened his mouth, and only after a long while did he say, My axe is going to break if I chop it a few more times.

    The originally damaged Unity Axe had already dimmed. At this moment, it was somewhat unable to support Niu Tus surging Origin Energy. The cracks on the surface of the axe were also slowly healing  this Unity Axe was almost at its limit.

    You dont have a Divine Domain Weapon? Even if it isnt an axe, it is still stronger than a Unity God Weapon!

    I Cough, I dont have one.

    The Great Elder of the Red Luminary Pavilion was stunned.

    You are an almost invincible existence in the Divine Realm. Even if you are just a lone ranger, arent you going to be in too much of a mess?

    Back then, Elder of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion had said that a few top experts had joined, and Niu Tu was the one who had promised the lowest reward.

    He hadnt even paid half of the rewards for experts like the Demon Shadow and Eye of Destruction.

    The Elder of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion had also thought that Niu Tusbat strength was average, but now it seemed that he was purely poor.

    This Divine Domain Weapon, Ill lend it to you first. If you can kill more than three human experts, this saber will be yours in the future. He took out a thick and heavy saber.

    Niu Tus eyes lit up as he carefully received it.

    The Elder of the Red Brilliance Great Pavilion saw this and felt that it wasnt bad to be able to rope in an invincible expert with a Divine Domain Weapon.

    It wasnt Niu Tus most proficient battle axe, but the moment he received the Divine Domain saber, Niu Tus aura underwent a tremendous change.

    He pressed forward with indomitable will.

    Without any fancy techniques, he struck out with his saber.

    The terrifying saber light smashed towards the end of the space, and with a loud explosion, the space between the twoyers copsed.

    It was as if he had fallen from the tenthyer to the ninthyer. Even though he was still within the spatial barrier of the Space Lock of the Heavens and Earth, Niu Tu and the Elder of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion had already seen the other experts.

    The two Divine Domain Realm experts were being suppressed by the two elders of the Great Dao Sect, and their auras were dispirited.

    Rumble!

    Niu Tu shed out again.

    The de light was like a huge millstone that pushed forward, and everything that blocked it turned into the smallest particle dust.

    Shea and Luo Zhe saw that the situation was not good, and they instantly fled.

    Bang

    Anotheryer of space shattered.

    Niu Tu swung his saber again.

    At the bottom was the space where Tang Yu and the devil shadow were.

    Tang Yu held the Lock of the Heavens and Earth in his hand and countless chains surrounded him.

    The devil shadow, who had always been ying with others, was very copsed.

    You can do whatever you want. Whats the point of trapping me here? Dont look down on my professional ethics of the devil shadow. No matter what you do, I will not stand on the side of you humans!

    Tang Yu was expressionless.

    However,

    Do you think I dont want to kill you?

    We have to do it!

    It was already a bit difficult for him to maintain the Space Lock. The Specter was not an ordinary person either. If he were to defend, he would be able to deal with it with ease by relying on the fact that he was a level higher than the Specter. If he were to attack, he would probably be full of ws.

    How could he, the head of a sect, do something so humiliating?

    Suddenly,

    Tang Yu raised his eyebrows and a booming voice rang out.

    As far as the eye could see, the space between the twoyers had been smashed throughyer byyer.

    The experts of the Seven Luminaries Federation had already gathered together.

    ine, Nancy, and the others had also instantly returned to his surroundings.

    The moment the elder of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion arrived, he saw that the Specter was not too far away from the Great Dao Sects sect master. He immediately burned with rage. I wasted so many Origin Crystals. If I had known earlier, I would have hired other experts from the Shadow Guild.

    In the beginning, he had hired the Specter that he had hired before to prevent the middle-tier merchants from making a profit.

    However, he did not expect to fall into the trap of the human race.

    The experts from both sides once again confronted each other.

    One side was the higher-ups of the Great Dao Sect who still had arge number of people, while the other side was the Seven Luminaries Federation, which had lost a few Divine Domain experts and was also slightly injured Oh, and there was also the lonely Specter.

    Lets attack together.

    The Elder of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion made a prompt decision and once again activated the damaged saint artifact flying dagger.

    Niu Tu also burned his source energy. The thick and heavy saber in his hand released terrifying fluctuations.

    The attacks of all the Divine Realm experts surrounded him and smashed towards the upper echelons of the great Dao Sect.

    Boom!

    Even though they were in the air, the grayish-white Great Dao City below them hadpletely disappeared. Within a thousand kilometers, they could only see the dazzling light produced by the explosion.

    Tang Yu shook his head and controlled the Lock of Heaven and Earth to shift their position, temporarily avoiding the attack.

    Rumble!

    The entire space began to tremble violently.

    Compared to when he had attacked the Space Death Acupuncture Point with all his might, the vibration was much more intense.

    Theres a chance!

    Not only did the elder of the Red Luminary Grand Pavilion see this, but the other experts were also the same.

    They were crazily burning their source energy. Those with damaged saint artifacts were also desperately activating it. They were truly afraid that the great Dao Sect would split them apart again.

    Three times in a row.

    The source energy was burning to the limit.

    When the great Dao Sects human experts wanted to interfere with them, the space had already split open with dense spider web-like cracks. The range grew wider and wider, almost covering the entire sky.

    Bang !

    The spatial barrier of the Lock of the Heavens and Earth waspletely shattered.

    The gray space was no longer in front of the elders of the Red Great Pavilion.

    There were blue skies and white clouds.

    Snow-covered, silver-wrapped Wait, this doesnt seem to be the Great Dao City, right?

    The elder of the Red Great Pavilion looked around.

    The more he looked, the more familiar he felt.

    Tang Yu opened his arms and smiled warmly. Wee to the world of frozen earth.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727

    How does it feel from being trapped in the enchantment space to being trapped in the real small world?

    Feel it with your body!

    The pressure that enveloped them was even stronger than when they were in the gray space before. Moreover, it could be seen with ones toes that the space barrier was far more stable than before in aplete world.

    I thought that theplete holy artifact was a little weak before. So the true power is to take us into this small world. I told you not to easily start a war with the Great Dao Sect. Look, were all dead now.

    Shut up!

    The Red Great Elder paused and looked at the foreign experts. Everyone, were already at the Gate of Life and Death. If you have any other trump cards, just take them out. Otherwise, we might really die here.

    In the outside world of the frozen earth, the Seven Luminaries Federation still had nearly ten Divine Domain experts.

    But the Red Luminary Elder didnt say anything.

    Other than waiting for rescue, he had to save himself.

    The Seven Luminaries Federation only had three damaged saint artifacts. One was on him, the other was with the Great Radiance Elder, and the other was left in the main camp.

    In the frozen earth world, the Seven Luminaries n already couldnt bring out any trump cards, but the other factions and solitary experts might not be able to.

    Sure enough,

    As the elder of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion finished speaking, the other powerhouses also knew that this was not the time to hold back.

    Kanke the Dragonborn took out a long sword with a hilt carved with a coiling dragon, and the aura of a holy artifact radiated from the huge pupils of the Eye of Destruction. A dagger exuding the sharp aura of the goldenw

    The three weapons were all damaged saint artifacts.

    The Red Luminary Grand Elder couldnt help but look at Niu Tu.

    Niu Tu didnt understand.

    The Red Luminary Grand Elder sighed inwardly. This person was truly miserable.

    Among the top forces that had cooperated with the Seven Luminaries Federation, there were also two that had taken out their damaged saint artifacts.

    All in all, there were six iplete saint artifacts.

    Even if the human race had twoplete saint artifacts, they still had a chance of winning.

    No,

    The Elder of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion stared at the Specter. How had he considered this spy?

    If he really considered it, it seemed that he was worried about his own side?

    I really am not a spy! If I were a spy, when you were separated just now, I would have countless opportunities to kill you all!

    It seemed to make sense.

    But the matter of you deceiving us to burn our Origins can not be settled.

    The Red Great Elder was skeptical, but in the end, he still listened to the words of an orange Great Elder. The big picture was the most important. After the battle, they would talk about it.

    sh!

    They used the same trick again, and countlessbat skills and spells turned into a terrifying energy shock wave that sted at Tang Yu and the others.

    Have you forgotten something?

    The holy weapon Sky Boat appeared again, taking Tang Yu and the others into it. The shock waves gathered by the elders of the Red Great Pavilion hadpletely reached the saint level in terms of energy strength, not the fake saint level!

    The flood of energy rushed down, and the holy weapon Sky Boat was blown away for thousands of kilometers. All the mountains and clouds along the way were vaporized and disappeared. Even the space of the frozen earth shook several times before it calmed down.

    However, the Sky Boat was not damaged at all, and the aura of the people in the Sky Boat did not weaken at all.

    What should I do? I feel like it is a pill!

    The Green Pavilion Elder exuded a dejected and powerless aura.

    Just as Devil Shadow was about to speak, he opened his mouth and swallowed it back down.

    The Red Pavilion Elder thought for a moment, No, although the defense of the Sky Boat is extremely strong and we cant break it, at the same time, the human experts in the Sky Boat are also unable to attack us.

    The Sky Boat is not a threat to us.

    Therefore, unless the human race ns to keep dying, they will have toe out of the Sky Boat sooner orter. We will just wait.

    They were the ones who attacked. Although the surprise attack had turned into a forceful attack, the Great Dao Sect was still even more anxious. As time dragged on, regardless of whether it was the sect or the Great Dao City, there would be changes that the human experts were unwilling to see.

    Moreover, their Seven Luminaries Federation still had people in the Frozen Earth Realm.

    Hmph, I didnt expect that we would hide so many experts!

    Inside the Sky Boat,

    Tang Yu looked at the ball-shaped Heaven and Earth Lock in his hand. After the space barrier was broken, the Heaven and Earth Lock was not damaged at all. It was actually a holy artifact, but its power had been reduced for a short period of time. It was impossible to trap the strong people of the Seven Luminaries Federation again It was more like half of it was trapped.

    Tang Yu was unwilling.

    The Elder of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion guessed correctly. He did not want to dy the battle. After all it was very troublesome.

    Tang Yu put away the Lock of Heaven and Earth, and the entrance to the bottom of the Boat of Heaven opened. The group of people appeared outside the Boat of Heaven.

    The experts of both sides faced each other from a distance.

    Dont be in such a hurry to make a move.

    The elder of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion umted his source energy, wanting to wait for the human race to make a move or stay away from the Boat of Heaven before making a move.

    But suddenly, he was stunned. The eyes of the expert next to him widened.

    The Great Dao Sect put away the Sky Boat.

    After putting away the Sky Boat, Tang Yu took out a long sword at the level of an iplete holy artifact. The damage caused the holy artifact long sword to have less than one or two of its power remaining. However, the moment he held the sword hilt, his aura still soared. His sense of a certainw between heaven and earth also became much clearer.

    Under the gaze of the twenty-odd Divine Domain experts on the Seven Luminaries Federation,

    Tang Yu and the others changed into damaged offensive holy artifacts one after another.

    There were sabers, swords, spears, and even more unique ones. The only thing they had inmon was that each holy artifact was suffused with a unique power.

    Fog grass!

    Fuck!

    WTF!

    The Elder of the Red Luminary Pavilion was dumbfounded.

    Originally, it was six iplete holy weapons, VS, and twoplete holy weapons  he had forgotten the Sky Boat.

    And now, there were six iplete holy weapons, VS, and nine iplete holy weapons, and fourplete holy weapons  Sky Boat, Heaven and Earth Lock, an offensive holy weapon broad-edged sword, and a storage holy staff.

    Hit your head!

    Hit your head and flip the table

    Green Luminary Elder: How about we surrender?

    The Red Luminary Elder was furious. Shut up

    The bright balls of light continued to evaporate and scatter.

    Some seawater fell from the sky, and with a rumble, the mountain forest became a swamp of rain.

    However, there were even more waves that shattered the balls of light and exploded with a world-destroying boom.

    Some of the beasts and intelligent beings in the mountain forest below fled in panic, asionally looking at the god-like light figures in the sky.

    In the Seven Luminaries federal army, the Divine Domain Realm were all Light Demons. This time, it was indeed very bright. Each one of them was like a small sun. Their powers were linked together, and ordinary Divine Domains could not even get close to them.

    -It was about time to go to some deste dead stars to act as the divine sun.

    Who are you, sir? Why are you making things difficult for our Seven Luminaries Federation?

    The Great Light Pavilion Elder held a scepter of light that was only the size of an ordinary arm. Light ropes were released from the scepter, connecting the five Divine Domain experts, including himself, and dozens of Unity Realm Origin Energy.

    Each blow could release an almost invincible power.

    However, the Great Light Pavilion Elder did not seem rxed at all.

    The ball of light, which was like a small sun, was engulfed by the waves that seemed to engulf the entire sky.

    Why,

    He had clearly mobilized five Divine Domain experts and dozens of Unity Realm Origin Energy, but why was he inferior to the other party?

    With a wave of his hand, they had used all of their strength, and even after dozens of minutes, their auras had not weakened at all.

    Hai Lan replied, Im a human. I didnt make things difficult for you, I just wanted to kill you.

    Was this humannguage?

    Human? Impossible, dont think I cant tell. Your aura ispletely different from that of a human!

    Moreover, the origin and source energy of the human race are much weaker than our Seven Great luminary ns. How could there be a human with endless source energy? You must be toying with us!

    Han: Wronged.jpg.

    Everything she said was true!

    No, no, she couldnt talk to the human traffickers, or she would be abducted!

    Han continued to burn its source, and the entire sky seemed to copse. The dozens of high-grade flying ships that formed a battle formation staggered.

    Activate the Great Formation of Light, The Great Pavilion of Light said in a deep voice.

    The other elders were all surprised.

    The Great Formation of Light was a giant legion battle formation, and themander army was from the top to the top, the bottom to the ordinary awakened level, as well as therge-scale formation of the Runic Technology Flying Ship.

    It wasnt strange to say that the top powers all had their own corps battle formations.

    The Light Legion of the Light n could be considered to have formed a battle formation at this moment. Just from the angle of energy, it wasparable to two or three Divine Domain Realm experts.

    However, it was a bit bloated, and it couldnt do anything against the flexible Divine Realm experts.

    The Light Formation was different.

    The battle formation wasnt particrly special. The special part was that it was a strange item at the core of the battle formation, one of the foundations of the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    The other elders of the Light Luminaries n all felt their hearts ache. Every time the core wondrous item was activated, it would be apanied by a huge loss. However, the grand elder instructed them to still do as they were told, ordering them to give ordersyer byyer.

    Whoosh

    A beam of light emerged from a huge flying ship at the center of the battle formation, piercing straight into the clouds. There was no end to it, and circles of rings of light around the beam of light expanded.

    Within the dozens of flying ships, the awakened soldiers were operating special techniques, their Origin Energy resonating.

    Outside the flying ship,

    One by one, the Light Element Unity Realm experts flew to the sixty-four nodes outside the flying ships battle formation, forming spheres.

    The dozens of flying ships were constantly changing positions.

    Dense runes of light appeared in the void, filling up the huge ball of light.

    The Great Radiant Pavilion Elder held the damaged holy artifact in his hand. The pir of light that he shot out continuously retreated under the monstrous waves. He did not dare to hesitate and continuously retreated to fill thest gap in front of the ball of light.

    The ball of light that was wrapped in countless runespletely took shape. It slowly rotated like a millstone, and its speed became faster and faster, rolling up endless gales.

    The monstrous waves that almost dyed the sky into the sea violently washed down. They were separated by the huge ball of light, and the monstrous power contained in the sea water was obliterated, leaving only countless droplets of water that sprinkled down like a shower of flowers.

    Crash

    The earth that had been reduced by the aftermath was more than a hundred meters. After the rain washed over it, tender sprouts broke out of the ground. Green appeared on the yellow earth, but not long after, a wave of aftershock swept across the earth. The grass and trees were uprooted, the ground cracked, and the huge stones floating in the air turned into powder.

    Some of the Unity Realm experts who were watching from afar were shocked.

    The Seven Luminaries Federation is worthy of being called a top force. Its so terrifying. Even ten Divine Domain experts wont be able to stop it!

    The top forces can not be provoked!

    Who is that? A powerhouse of the Great Path? She is the most terrifying one. She can suppress the formation of the Light Tribe by herself.

    It is clear that the Light Tribe has made a move. It must be known that the Light Tribe is the most powerful n of the seven great families. Its position has never been shaken!

    The Seven Federation, the iplete holy weapon, the Great Formation of Light, the Great Dao Sect, the mysterious expert Hehe, this is all first-hand information. No, I must get closer and see more clearly.

    Rumble!

    The huge ball of light slowly advanced. It seemed not fast, but in fact, with the size of the huge ball of light, it could move forward several kilometers per second.

    It carried an unstoppable might.

    Hai Lans expression gradually became serious. Waves of waves rolled up water dragons that were over a hundred meters wide.

    Hai Lan practically didnt cultivate any spells.

    She only needed to take a nce at the early or middle  level water spells, and the high  level spells only needed a few more nces.

    A super  level spell wasnt difficult for her.

    However, she was toozy to learn it. Her Origin Energy was extremely thick, and it was a hundred or a thousand times that of an ordinary human. Every attack she used her Origin Energy wasparable to a super  level spell.

    In just a few short months, she had already touched the threshold of the Laws, and was even about to enter the threshold.

    Every strike carried a bit of the charm of the Laws, and its might was not poor.

    However,

    The nine water dragons streaked across the sky and ruthlessly struck the huge ball of light. The huge ball of light suddenly shook, and the nine water dragons disintegrated.

    At the front of the ball of light, the Great Light Pavilion Elder secretly let out a sigh of relief.

    Where did the Great Dao Sect find reinforcements? It was simply terrifying!

    In terms of magical power alone, there was probably no one on the continent who couldpare. If it was in the enemys home water environment, he wouldnt dare to think

    But now, their Light n had the upper hand, and the Great Pavilion Elder had be stronger.

    With your level, why do you need to work for the human race?

    I dont know what method the great Dao Sect used to transfer the battlefield, but the difference is huge.The great Dao Sect has lost, and the fall of the upper echelons is already a fixed number. Even if you block us, it will be useless.

    I will give you onest chance, get out of the way!

    The huge ball of light did not stop at all. Regardless of the sea blue, it directly advanced towards the great Dao City.

    Rumble!

    The loud noise spread for thousands of miles. Many experts in the Azure Mountain Range raised their heads and flew into the sky, their mouths wide open as they looked at the sun that had appeared in the sky.

    The sun broke through the surging seawater and moved forward.

    Hai Lan bit her lips and once again burned her Origin Source to create a monstrous wave that shook the huge ball of light.

    However, she did not dare to stand in front of the ball of light.

    The ball of light could not catch up to her, but her instinct also reminded her that if she got close to the ball of light, she would be in great danger.

    The Great Light Pavilion Elderughed, the light shining brightly.

    In the distance,

    The Great Dao City beneath the clouds was already visible from afar.

    The humans in the city were like ants, so small.

    As long as he lightly controlled the light array to push forward, the entire Great Dao City would be reduced to ashes.

    In the four corners of the city, he saw several other battlefields.

    The powerhouses of the Seven Luminaries Federation were suppressed by the powerhouses of the Great Dao Sect.

    But

    The Great Elder of the Radiance Sect nced at Hai Lan.

    You can protect yourself, but can you protect the other Divine Domains of the Great Dao Sect?

    Countless particles gathered in front of the ball of light, emitting a terrifying power.

    Retreat, Ill do it.

    She was dressed in ck hair and silver armor.

    The Sect Master of the Great Dao Sect, who was especially wary of the Great Dao Pavilion Elder, appeared in front of the blue-haired woman and slowly raised her palm.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728

    Inside the Great Dao City,

    Thew enforcement team and many human experts were reorganizing the order of the city to treat the wounded.

    The chaos caused by the Unity Realm and the Void Treading Stage thugs at the beginning finally caused the casualties of some of the people in the city  that is, more than half of the city was awakened, and only in the face of disaster such as the copse of buildings could they resist.

    Thew enforcement team suppressed and killed no less than fifty in the Unity Realm, and all the ns in the city became honest.

    Some of the races that had secretly received the support of the Seven Luminaries Federation had also retreated and pretended to be good citizens.

    But at this time,

    As a certain loud noise approached, apanied by the sound of the tide, many people in the city saw a bright sun in the distance, gradually erging in their vision.

    What is that?

    What a terrifying energy. Im afraid that it will turn into ashes in an instant when it hits the Dao City. This was what the Unity Realm expert saw.

    Why is the Void Sealing Formation still operating? Let me fly! This was the fear of stepping into nothingness.

    The Great Dao City, which had been gradually restoring order, was once again in chaos.

    Several human teams in the Unity Realm, who were helping thew enforcement team restore order, were also in despair.

    Elder, elder, what should we do?

    A Shattering Void Tier warrior who had only been a warrior of thew enforcement team for a few months swallowed his saliva and his limbs trembled.

    Yan Dingtian looked at the round of the sun, panicked inside, but had to pretend to be calm on the surface.

    Dont panic! The enemys methods are all within our expectations.

    Of course,

    What if it was exposed? Yan Dingtian could not care so much. If it was exposed, it would be the destruction of Dao City.

    He could only crush the Return Scroll before the Glorious Sun fell.

    Hai Lan, who kept blocking the huge Glorious Sun, was very small. Under the light of the Glorious Sun, the people in the city could only see the Glorious Sun rolling forward. No one could stop it.

    But suddenly,

    Not far from the Glorious Sun, red particles visible to the naked eye gathered, forming a round sun that was zing with mes, growing stronger and stronger,parable to the White Radiant Sun.

    The first round was a white sun.

    The second round was a ss colored sun.

    The space was constantly cracking, healing, cracking, healing

    In the city, whether it was the level of the awakened or the level of the Unity Realm, they all opened their mouths wide, unable to hide their shock and horror.

    At this time,

    A sharp-eyed expert noticed the figure under the ss colored sun and held up the round sun with one hand.

    He became excited and excited. He looked at Yan Dingtian with admiration. Elder Yan is right. We only need to do our own things. The other strong enemies cant escape the scheme of the sect leader.

    Yan Dingtian was silent for a moment and nodded slightly, looking like a child who could be taught.

    But did he say so much just now?

    To the west of the Great Dao City,

    The mountain forest had also turned into ake.

    Enze held a staff in his hand and cast a series of water spells.

    Compared to Han, a random spell was a full-screen attack, and Enzes spells were much more intricate.

    Water Shield,

    Water fluctuations,

    Water Dragon Roar,

    Water Strangle.

    One move after another connected seamlessly, trapping the Green Pavilion Elder.

    His fighting style was not fierce, and even after dozens of minutes, he had not seriously injured the Green Pavilion Elder, but it was very stable. The Green Pavilion Elder could not see any hope and waspletely led by the nose.

    Continue,

    There are only two possibilities: before the Elder of Azure Pavilion dies, he will give Enze a desperate attack, or the Elder of Azure Pavilion will crazily burn his essence.

    There is also a chance of escaping.

    Thats all,

    The Elder of Azure Pavilion was unwilling to ept this. It was clearly their lightning-like sneak attack. It was clearly him who had the absolute advantage in terms of high-endbat strength. When the two werebined, it should be double the advantage. Why, why did it be like this?

    He did not know what the situation was like in the other positions, but he could not be reduced to the first deserter.

    Only,

    When the Elder of Azure Pavilion saw that the united experts in the n were surrounded and killed, his heart ached.

    In the future, the Azure n will be ranked back in the seven great ns. If I had known earlier, I would have learned the Azure n and sent a Divine Domain.

    Rumble!

    As the zing sun approached, the Azure Pavilion Elderughed loudly as he sensed the thick and majestic aura of the Azure n.

    Its the Great Elder of the Azure n, the strongest existence in our Seven Federation. Haha, tremble and despair. If you all flee now, theres still a slim chance eh?

    The Green Luminary Pavilion Elder stared nkly as he looked at the vicinity of the sun.

    It was so bright.

    The terrifying energy that was released was enough to make him tremble in fear even if it was thousands of miles away.

    Fuck!

    F*ck, what the hell is this!

    His aura had already weakened a lot, and the elder, who was being chased and beaten by Zabol, couldnt help but swear.

    Arent you afraid that the collision of the two terrifying suns will raze the Great Dao City to the ground?

    Zabol shook his cloak and said indifferently, Guess.

    At this time,

    Gongling had already dealt with the other Orange Luminaries Tribes Unity Realm, and with a sword flower in hand, it stabbed at the Orange Luminary Pavilion Elder from behind.

    The sword stabbed out, and the sword light was thousands of meters long.

    The flow of time became extremely slow at this moment, and the glow of the Orange Obsidian Pavilion Elder appeared terrified.

    Puchi

    The aura of the Orange Obsidian Pavilion Elder, who had fled far away, suddenly weakened again.

    Zabol suddenly realized, Fuck, you cant kill the monsters!

    On the huge white ball of light,

    Tang Yu was dressed in silver armor and ck hair. He raised his hand high and held up a ss ball of light with a diameter of more than ten thousand meters.

    The fluctuations it emitted were no weaker than the white sun.

    The Great Radiance Pavilion Elder was slightly shocked on the surface, and his heart shook greatly.

    Where did the Great Dao Sect Mastere from?

    Why was he able to condense a terrifying sun that wasparable to the grand formation of light in a short instant?

    One had to know that

    The activation of the Great Formation of Light first consisted of dozens of flying ships, hundreds of thousands of awakened warriors working together to form an army battle formation, and finally the mysterious item at the core of the battle formation.

    The process wasplicated, and even with him constantly burning his source and ignoring his own injuries, he was able to hold on until the mysterious expert who was supporting the human race had opened the Great Formation of Light and reversed the tide of the battle in one fell swoop.

    He was only strong for three seconds!

    Why!

    The huge ball of light spun at high speed, and the runes on the surface of the ball of light glowed with a bright light.

    Energy does not represent everything. How can the hastily condensed ss ball of lightpare to the foundation of our n!

    The Great Radiance Pavilion Elders voice was as terrified as the might of the heavens.

    His original intention was to use words to probe and suppress the other party.

    But the head of the Great Dao Sect did not say a word, his eyes drifting, as if he did not put the Light n in his eyes.

    No,

    There was none at all!

    The Great Radiance Pavilion Elder did not say anything more, mobilizing all of the energy of the light array and smashing it towards the resplendent azure sun with a rumble.

    There was no need for fancy tricks, just a sh of the most fundamental elements, a battle of life and death!

    Tang Yus eyes seemed to be out of focus, and what he was looking at was the system panel in front of him, which was arge supernatural power zing Yang zed ss.

    The [zing Yang zed ss], which had been constructed with energyparable to several mines and crystals, was crazily absorbing the rich heaven and earth Genesis Qi near Dao City.

    The ss colored sun continued to grow, and every year, Tang Yus heart tightened a bit.

    He felt like he could no longer control himself.

    He was like an ordinary child. He was originally holding a pistol in his hand, and it was very intimidating. But gradually, the pistol grew bigger, learned to transform, turned into a submachine gun, sniper rifle turned into a single rocketuncher.

    He could not resist!

    He had originally thought that he would be fearless if he didnt absorb all the divine arts, but now it seemed that his small body was still not enough.

    Tang Yu was already considering. He had sted out the ming Sun ss in advance. He was afraid that when the power of the ming Sun ss reached its maximum, he would be unable to control it and explode with a bang.

    The power was slightly weaker than what he should consider now.

    His spiritual force wrapped around the ss colored sun.

    It was like a ball of fire wrapped in paper. It was very fragile.

    Suddenly,

    Another wave of mental energy entered. Unexpectedly, there was no repulsion between Tang Yus own mental energy and this mental energy. It was as if the two mental energies had the same origin.

    He nced at the nervous Hai Lan.

    With the addition of this vast spiritual force, Tang Yus spiritual force, which seemed to be floating in the stormy waves, suddenly stabilized.

    It wrapped around the ming Sun ss.

    The colored me on the surface of the gorgeous sun was no longer as violent.

    Tang Yu controlled it with great focus. There was only this enormous divine ability left in his eyes.

    At this moment, it was as if he was omnipotent.

    Boom!

    zing white,

    zed color,

    The two suns collided.

    Heaven and earth lost all sound at this moment, and everything seemed to have fallen into silence. The scene was fixed at this moment.

    Swish

    The ss colored sun was embedded in the huge white light ball.

    One after another, dazzling runes were shattered, and one after another, azure colored fire dragons wreaked havoc.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    After a short moment of deadlock, the fire attribute divine ability that burned everything was used as fuel for the entire light array.

    What shattered along with the runes was also the mood of the Great Radiant Pavilion Elder.

    Run -

    Rumble !

    The ss colored me was like a river that had opened a sluice gate, suddenly exploding, covering the entire sky.

    Tang Yus veins stood out and he bit his lips tightly. Tears of blood flowed down his eyes as he pushed his mental energy to the limit.

    Push forward!

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The earth-colored waves of fire shattered the light arrayyer byyer.

    The expensive runic flying ships were suddenly wrapped up by the ss mes and were instantly burned to nothing.

    One Void Treading realm cultivator after another escaped from the flying ship, but they were touched by the ss me, and their bodies were frozen.

    The Unity Realm expert ran out against the ss me, burning his Origin at all costs. From madness to despair, to being in the sea of mes, his body froze at the moment when his aura disappeared.

    The wind blew,

    There was no ashes left.

    Rumble!

    The zed colored mes continued to pour down, like a rain of fire falling from the sky.

    The rain of fire fell towards the side that was far away from Dao City, but after all, it was less than a thousand miles away from Dao City.

    Han !

    Oh ah.

    Hai Lan grabbed the holy weapon staff and condensed a huge sea wall more than ten meters wide and endless in front of the Great Dao City.

    Bzzzzt-

    Clusters of ss mes fell, the thick sea walls were burned through, and the entire sea wall was burned up.

    But there were also sea walls.

    Continuous.

    The hot wind blew across his cheeks.

    After an unknown period of time, it seemed to be the length of a century, but it also seemed that it was only as short as fireworks.

    There were only a few clusters of ss mes falling from the sky.

    And a few figures still standing in the sky.

    Tang Yu wiped away the tears of blood and his breath was not damaged. He was still wearing ck hair and silver armor.

    Hai Lan was lost in thought, and his mind had drifted to the restaurant in Tree Shade Citys castle.

    There were only four Divine Domain-Grade powerhouses left in the mighty army of the Light Tribe.

    Apart from the Great Elder of the Light Tribe, the other three Divine Domain-Grade powerhouses all had weakened auras and spirits. There was also one Divine Domain-Grade powerhouse who had fallen in the sea of zed fire.

    There was nothing left of him.

    I you I

    The Great Radiance Pavilion Elder stared nkly at the scene before him.

    Half of the ten thousand year old foundation of the Light n had been destroyed this time.

    Tang Yu rubbed his swollen forehead, not knowing what to say.

    The power that could destroy the heavens and earth had disappeared, and he immediately felt that it was tasteless.

    Only,

    Looking into the distance, thousands of kilometers, tens of thousands of kilometers, hundreds of thousands of kilometers The verdant and lush Azure Mountain Range that stood in the mountains had already disappeared from his eyes.

    The earth that had been burned by the ss mes had no trace of scorched ck.

    Lava gushed out from the depths of the ground.

    Perhaps in the future, the Azure Mountain Range would split into two.

    On one side was the old Azure Mountain Range, and on the other side was the new Lava Canyon.

    The dazed Brilliant Great Pavilion Elder suddenly quivered, You all leave. Take the younger generation of the n and leave the Seven Luminaries Federation. I I will block the human races pursuers and atone for my mistakes.

    His origin was burning, and the damaged Sacred Weapon Scepter released unparalleled power.

    I will stay and let my nsmen leave. Otherwise, I will bury your Grand Dao City with you. The Great Radiance Pavilion Elders voice was hoarse.

    At this moment, his aura erupted to the limit. He turned into a stream of light and shot towards Grand Dao City.

    Hai Lan

    Several blue water dragons intercepted the other three Radiant Celestial Gods.

    Tang Yu moved through space and appeared in front of the Great Dao City.

    He faced the Great Radiance Elder who was rapidly approaching and preparing to bypass him.

    Everything in the surroundings turned gray.

    Only the Great Elder of the Radiant Light Pavilion, who was still approaching, looked around in surprise.

    Tang Yu smiled. I say, are you thinking of something wrong? Even if you risk your life to attack, you have to have a chance.

    After saying this,

    His figure disappeared into the grayish-white space of the Heaven and Earth Lock.

    The saint artifact in his hand that was woven from the chains in his hands continuously shook, from intense to gradually calming down.

    The final radiance of the final radiance, the Life-Risking Strike, there would always be a time when it was exhausted.

    Only,

    What a pity for that damaged saint artifact.

    As his aura declined, the halo around the Great Light Pavilion Elder gradually disappeared.

    The Sacred Weapon of Destruction, the Staff of Light, which had been passed down from generation to generation, also became dim.

    On the horizon,

    After Hai Lan dealt with the other three Divine Domain experts, she happily crushed the Return Scroll and left.

    Tang Yu looked into the distance.

    His mood wasnt calm.

    In the frozen world of ice and snow,

    At this time, the Elder of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion was also not in a calm mood.

    The experts of the Divine Realm beside him had fallen.

    However, there was still no news from the outside world.

    Where were the reinforcements lying in wait around the Great Dao City?

    Where were the Brilliant Great Pavilion Elder and the other Divine Domain experts?

    Where had they all died !!

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729

    A boundless and endless dark ocean upied more than half of the frozen earth world.

    In the ocean,

    The Divine Realm experts that stood at the top of the world were like drowning people, constantly pping and being extinguished by the waves.

    This is really indiscriminate between friend and foe!

    In the distance, Lorraine had a lingering fear.

    Hong Yue transformed into the Nether Sea and released the energy contained in the inheritance of the Ocean Emperor. She suppressed more than ten Divine Domain experts by herself, but if they wanted to enter the Nether Sea, they would inevitably be attacked by the mighty power of the Nether Sea.

    On the other side,

    In the area that was not covered by the Nether Sea, countless ice spirits of various shapes were born from the frozen earth world. The frozen earth world existed, and the elves were immortal and indestructible. The ice spells sted out by the ice spirits gathered together, forming a terrifying torrent of ice.

    The Divine Domain Realm experts who were surrounded by the ice and snow spirits couldnt take it head-on. They rushed out of the encirclement and were hit back by Nancy like a bat.

    There was a Divine Domain expert who was constantly looking for a way to break out of the encirclement. After being hit by Nancy a few times, his soul was injured. For a moment, his consciousness became muddled and his eyes blurred. In the end, with a loud bang, he exploded his divine body.

    Lorraine fell into deep thought.

    Since both sides have nothing to do with me, wouldnt I be able to fish happily.

    The frozen earth world was aplete small world. The world barrier was countless times stronger than the space barrier of the lock of the world. The difference was that the lock of the world could easily pull the enemy into the space barrier, and it was more difficult for the frozen earth world to be brought into the enemy.

    Using Niu Tu as a sharp knife, a group of Celestial Domains worked together to break the space barrier. They had burned a lot of their Origins, and their auras had declined to varying degrees. If they were to do it again, they might not be able to break the space of the lock of the world.

    It was impossible to break the frozen earth world.

    The only thing that supported the Red Luminary Grand Elder was the reinforcements from the outside.

    Unfortunately

    Up until now, other than the head of the Great Dao Sect, the other experts of the Great Dao Sect were not anxious at all. They even had the leisure to watch the show from afar.

    (Lorraine: How can touching fish be called watching a show?!)

    The elder of the Red Yao Great Pavilion was bing more and more desperate.

    Divine Domain experts fell one after another.

    The various factions, solitary experts, and others had long since lost the thought of fighting against the great Dao Sect. They all used their trump cards and desperately wanted to leave the frozen earth world.

    Behind the giant eye of destruction, countless tentacles danced and circles of purple arrays appeared, gathering at the eye core.

    Psssssh-

    The destructive light beam shot out, tearing open a hole in space.

    The Eye of Destruction flew into the spatial crack.

    Compared to the chaotic streams of space, the wind of destruction, and the human race, the great Dao Sect was even more terrifying.

    The spatial crack closed in an instant, causing the other divine domains who wanted to borrow to hate themselves for being a step toote  they might be able to shatter a bit of space with all their might, but they could not tear open a hole that could fit them through.

    Why doesnt the Eye of Destruction expand the spatial crack a little and just focus on escaping?

    The God Domain spoke with a hint of sourness in his voice.

    Seeing that the crack had disappeared, he could only rack his brains to think of other means to escape.

    Suddenly,

    A hole suddenly appeared in the distant space, and a figure rushed out from the mouth of the space rift.

    A huge eyeball, countless dancing tentacles behind the eyeball

    Wasnt it the Eye of Destruction?

    Why are you back?

    The God Domain spoke with a hint of undisguised schadenfreude.

    The Eye of Destruction didnt care.

    He just stared nkly at the white mountains and the dark and deep ocean in front of him.

    Yes, why did hee back?

    Shouldnt it appear in any corner of the world?

    This was not space!

    The Eye of Destruction did not believe in evil. It burned its source time and time again, entering the space turbulence. It appeared again and again from other parts of the frozen earth world. Its aura became weaker and weaker, and its expression became more and more desperate. When it finally escaped from the space turbulence, it plunged into the Nether Sea with a nce.

    It dove down.

    -He had lost too much of his origin and was unconscious.

    On the other side,

    The devil shadow, who was pretending to struggle in the sea of darkness, suddenly looked at the Eye of Destruction.

    So thats how it is

    Crash

    The damaged saint artifact dagger in his hand cut through the seawater and disappeared in a sh. When he reappeared, he was already outside the Little Nether Sea.

    He pointed with his finger, and ripples appeared in the space.

    ine, who was dealing with the Red Luminary Grand Elder, raised her hand. The cier cracked and exploded with a white cold stream, shooting straight at the Devil Shadow.

    Stop him!

    Lorraine didnt dare to continue fishing, shooting out several shots to seal off the nodes around the Specter.

    It was toote!

    The Specter turned around and nced at the human expert.

    It was as if he had shed ayer of skin. A blurry shadow flew out of his pitch-ck body and disappeared into the rippling space.

    A white cold current swept past, and a few bullets formed from Origin Energy cracked the space, causing the surrounding space to be in chaos.

    However, only that thing that waspletely ck and looked like a leather jacket was covered in white frost as it slowly floated down from the sky.

    As soon as the demonic shadow escaped, the Divine Realm experts who were barely able to resist the red moon immediately copsed.

    In an instant, two Divine Domain-Grades perished.

    The Red Luminary Elder gritted his teeth. It was this guy again!

    But he was so envious!

    In another corner of the frozen earth world, Tai Lun and Shea worked together to suppress another nearly invincible expert, Bone King.

    The Bone King from the Wailing Rift Valley was a solitary expert, but he was also the master of power.

    He was good at summoning and reviving. With the bones of the strong as a guide, he revived many strong people. The strong people who revived did not have the wisdom of life, but they could cultivate and be stronger, which was no different from ordinary intelligent life. The Bone King created the Bone Race by himself, forming the force of the Wailing Rift Valley.

    However,

    The Wailing Rift was only a new force, and there were very few strong people. The Bone King personally took action.

    He nced at the Elder of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion in the distance and thought to himself that he was a piece of trash.

    He saw a tall stone man raise his fist and throw it at him

    Bang!

    The bones on his body trembled violently from the impact. The Bone King flew back dozens of miles, and rays of destructive light came from all angles.

    I dont have the chance to get the rewards. The Seven Luminaries Federation might not even be able to gain a foothold on the continent in the future, let alone destroy the Great Dao Sect.

    Because of this, I even provoked the human race that is currently in the limelight. Although I am far away from the Azure Mountain Range, the Great Dao Sects teleportation technology is brilliant, and it is not safe to travel far away

    He made up his mind. Under his feet, aplicated array slowly unfolded.

    Shea and Tai Lun had vignt expressions on their faces as they continuously released attacks to interfere.

    Outside the body of the Bone King, bone spikes protruded out, forming a forest of bones.

    The forest of bones was constantly shattered, and the aura of Bone King also weakened a little.

    But the next moment,

    Theplex formation under his feetpletely took shape. Under the light, the Bone Kingpletely disappeared.

    Theplex array formation also broke into specks of light.

    Tai Lun and Shea red at each other.

    Ran, ran away? Tai Luns tone was nk.

    He ran away. its a summoning array. Brother, we didnt leave any enemies behind. Maybe our wages will be deducted!

    Tai Lun didnt care, As long as we dont deduct food.

    Shea, ..

    The sessful escape of the Demon Shadow and Bone King did not let the God Domain Realm experts trapped in the frozen earth see any hope. Instead, they felt even more despair.

    From the beginning, they had been able to work together for a few days. Now, they were fighting on their own. Two top experts were missing. In less than two minutes, more than a dozen God Domain experts had fallen in the frozen earth world.

    Under normal circumstances, no God Domain experts might fall in a hundred years.

    In the past two years, there had been war everywhere. On the surface, only a dozen Divine Domain experts had fallen, but they were still divided into different regions and factions.

    And now, more than 80 of the Divine Domain experts had fallen, and they all belonged to the Seven Luminaries Federation!

    Once word got out, the world would definitely shake!

    The Great Elder of the Red Luminary Sect could not consider the issue of the world shaking so far away. He only wanted to think about how he could escape alive.

    Do you have any ideas?

    He used his spiritual force to send a voice transmission to an elder in the n. Corrosive Divine Water was identally discovered by this elder, and the elder of the Red Great Pavilion could only ce his hopes on this elder.

    However, this ordinary elder shook his head, his mind seemingly not fighting or running for his life.

    Great elder, I dont have any methods, but the Federation should avenge us, right?

    In his heart, he was thinking about how to convey what this clone saw to the main body in detail  whether it was the Lock of the World or the Frozen Earth World, the restrictions on the connection between his clone and the main body were too great.

    At this time,

    A spatial door appeared high in the sky of the Frozen Earth World. Tang Yu, who had disappeared for a long time, walked out of the door and threw down a holy weapon, The Staff of Light, which no longer had much power left.

    The Great Pavilion Elder of Light, as well as the other Divine Domains in the Seven Luminaries Federation, have all fallen. The reinforcements you hope will not appear. Now, they are not from the Seven Luminaries Federation. This Sect Master will give you two choices: surrender or die here.

    The other Divine Domain and solitary experts hesitated for only a moment before deciding to give up on resisting.

    It wasnt that their willpower wasnt firm.

    Only by living could there be a future. Only fools would risk their lives under the circumstances where the human race held absolute power. Living wasnt just for themselves, but also for the forces and nsmen behind them.

    The Divine Realm experts put down their weapons one after another. Their Origin Energy was sealed and restrictions were engraved on their bodies.

    Niu Tu had been sealed most of the time, but he still held the Divine Domain saber tightly in his hand. He didnt resist. He just couldnt bear to hold the Divine Domain Divine Weapon.

    Over there,

    The Elder of the Red Luminary Great Pavilion had already released thest of his radiance. He had burned his source energy, and his divine body had self-destructed. He had even triggered the damaged Divine Weapon. It was so earth-shattering that it was almost no worse than the two suns in the outside world.

    However, there was still no sign of instability in the frozen earth world.

    The other one was about to self-destruct as well.

    Suddenly, the space behind him distorted. Tang Yu took a step forward, and countless silver chains swept towards the Red Tribe Elder.

    At the same time,

    The holy artifact staff in ines hand pointed out, and all the suppression power of the frozen earth world instantly condensed into a single point, crashing down on the Red Tribe Elder.

    What!

    The elder of the Red Luminary n couldnt react at all. Why was it that his Divine Domain wasnt at the top among all the experts and wasnt the weakest? Why had he been deliberately chosen by the Great Dao Sects human race to capture him alive?

    His consciousness stopped at thest moment before hepletely fainted and was sealed within the azure ice coffin.

    The sky of Dao City was still very blue.

    The two suns that emitted destructive light seemed to be an illusion.

    No matter if it was humans or foreign races in the city, they were all talking about the scenes they had just seen with their own eyes.

    Although they had nothing to do with being able to survive the destruction of the world, they still had a lot of capital to brag about when they went out in the future.

    I f*cking blew up the head of the Great Dao Sect!

    Ah! Why didnt I pass the sect entrance exam back then? When did the Great Dao Sect have another test?

    Isnt it possible toplete a mission in exchange for a spot to be a sect disciple? Moreover, I see that you have already reached the great circle of the awakened realm at such a young age. How can you still not enter the Great Dao Sect? Someone was puzzled.

    A young man named Cheng sighed.

    Back then, I also had a genius with a rating of B grade. I was almost able to pass the sect entrance exam. Unfortunately Later, I worked hard toplete the mission of Mission Distribution Office and finally umted enough contribution points to exchange for the sect entrance exam. What do you think?

    The man was puzzled.

    I have toplete the task by myself in exchange for contribution points. Only then will I be able to exchange for a sect entry. That is why I was ruthlessly rejected.

    Uh Brother, arent you doing your best toplete the mission?

    Im doing my best to get the experts of my family to help meplete the mission.

    Passerby: .

    My Lord, the personnel and property losses in the city have been basically counted.

    Yes, the soldiers who died in the battle give the highest standard of constion money. Among the direct rtives, there are those who are younger than 20 years old. If there are no problems with the review, they will be epted as outer sect disciples.

    Tang Yu paused for a moment, then said, Set up a support fund to help those who have their property and personal body damaged

    The Mountain and Sea Realm did not have any perfectpensationw. In the chaotic situation, there were almost no thugs who destroyed their own property or harmed people or thugs who were killed, and no bones were left.

    Its just bad luck to be damaged.

    Tang Yu felt that this was not good for the development of Big Dao City.

    Oh, and also, the people responsible for the intelligence department are one by one. From the experts of the Divine Realm to the ordinary thugs, they have to pry out the forces behind them from their mouths, organize a raid, and then take them out the resources are needed as a support fund.

    Now, its time to meet the special envoy of the White Feather n.

    In the White Feather n alliance, the younger generations of the Void Treading Realm and Awakening Realm were all released from the storage type divine weapon.

    There was still a vacant look on their faces.

    Why are they still in Great Dao City? Didnt just a few hours have passed?

    In the living room,

    Yan Dingtian apanied the two White Feather Tribe Divine Domain experts as they chatted. Countless rare delicacies and drinks were ced beside them.

    The two White Feather Tribe envoys werepletely distracted.

    There had been a lot of idents today, and the alliance agreement had not been signed yet.

    The team they had brought with them had not suffered any losses, but the two White Feather Tribe envoys were not happy but embarrassed.

    Now that the Great Dao Sect had disyed their might and established the battle in one fell swoop, they were somewhat restless.

    At this time,

    A loud and clear shout came from outside the living room.

    The Sect Master has arrived -

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730

    At the door of the reception room,

    Under the guard of sixteen personal guards on the left and right, Grand Sect Master Tang walked over.

    The two White Feather n envoys hurriedly stood up.

    The meeting between the two sides was very friendly and was not affected by the Seven Luminaries Federation¡¯s attack in the slightest.

    In general, it could be regarded as a business talk.

    Tang Yu first expressed his deep apologies to the White Feather Race for being attacked, but there was no substantial apology. He also praised some of the White Feather Race¡¯s outstanding juniors.

    The two Divine Domain Realm experts of the White Feather Race were also very good, blowing up the great Dao Sect from every aspect.

    It wasn¡¯t a boast either.

    Although they hadn¡¯t seen the details of the battle, it didn¡¯t prevent them from imagining things based on the power of both sides.To be able to defeat the Seven Luminaries Federation with a single sect, as well as the many reinforcements that the Ten Luminaries n had invited, how could they not be full of admiration¡­ After all, how could the matters of the strong be called bragging?

    After a friendly discussion, Tang Yu signed an agreement with the White Feather n on behalf of the Great Dao Sect. The White Feather n¡¯s current n leader said that in the next few months, they would start developing businesses in the Great Dao City.

    The businesses that the White Feather n prepared included shops, rune manufacturing, medical care, and other various other industries. Just the initial investment alone exceeded ten billion Origin Crystals.

    Origin Crystals were secondary.

    Currently, many factions were investing, purchasing real estate, and so on. They all maintained a rtively cautious attitude, especially when the Seven Luminaries Federation had targeted the Great Dao Sect earlier. This caused many races and factions that were preparing to invest to shrink back.

    Many areas of the Great Dao City were still idle, and their prosperity was only limited to the core region of the city.

    The White Feather n was currently the only top faction that hadunched an all-out investment in the Great Dao City. With the White Feather n taking the lead and the Great Dao Sect¡¯s aplishments today, Tang Yu believed that in the future, there would be more and more factions that would set up their own businesses in the city.

    Some middle-sized tribes and ns might even move their entire forces to Daodao City.

    It was not limited to the human race.

    Grand Sect Leader Tang had not stayed for too long. He was still very busy.

    ¡°How is the situation? How are your losses?¡±

    Luo Zhe¡¯s ck armor was still stained with blood, and he was full of evil spirits. ¡°My original loss is about 30%. Lorraine, Shea, and Winnie¡¯s original loss is about the same as mine. Tai Lun lost 20%. Hui Ren and Fanny lost 15%¡­¡±

    The followers in the main battlefield of the frozen earth world had already refined a certain amount of ¡®Source Crystal¡¯. The Source Crystal was several times or even ten times thicker than a normal Divine Domain, and the total consumption of 30% would take a lot of time to recover.

    ¡°Enze, Zabol and the others also lost 20% to 30%.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded.

    Only ine, Nancy, Kong, and the others, who wereparable to Invincible Realm experts, were not injured. However, they had also burned some of their Origins, and the damage was about 5% ¨C 8%.

    Hong Yue had just received the inheritance, so her Origin was the most abundant. On the contrary, she did not lose much¡­ Oh, the situation with Hai Lan was simr. The burning source was that they had less than 2%.

    The Origin exhausted by the followers added up was equivalent to the total amount of Origin Points of nearly ten Divine Domain Realm experts.

    Oh,

    There was also himself.

    He was the one who had exhausted the most Origin Energy.

    Burning the source to control the ¡°Heaven and Earth Lock¡±, not to mention stabilizing the ¡°zing Sun ss¡±.

    The key was the selling of blood from his clone.

    One clone is nothing, eight and ten together, Great Sect Leader Tang is going to have a toothache ¨C he really thinks his clone can be ranked number 135!

    Tree Shade¡¯s family is big, and rare medicinal materialse from many worlds. To replenish this loss, it requires a huge amount of resources.

    Change to the local forces of the Mountain and Sea Great World,

    Not to mention.

    You clearly have a great advantage after obtaining the holy artifact. Why are you still suffering such a heavy loss? No, I can¡¯t take this anymore!

    Before he could earn back therge sum of resources he had invested in building Dao City, he had lost another sum.

    If Red elder and Radiant elder had spirits under the spring, they would have been angered to death once more.

    Tang Yu turned his head and asked, ¡°How many powerhouses of the forces we captured?¡±

    Luo Zhe counted in detail, ¡°There are three top lone warriors, Niu Tu, ¡°Dragonborn¡± Kanke, and ¡°Eye of Destruction¡±. Among them, Niu Tu is extremely powerful. I don¡¯t think he understands the rules. But holding a Tier 3 Divine Weapon can explode with strengthparable to that of an invincible powerhouse. ¡°

    ¡°In addition, there is also the Treasure Pavilion Leader¡± Warlock ¡°, who is also a well-known expert. He is not the leader of the forces, but belongs to one of the top forces,¡± Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce ¡°. The Treasure Pavilion is one of the industries under the Chamber of Commerce, and it has a rtively big conflict with us.¡±

    ¡°There are three experts who support the Seven Luminaries Federation in the Dragon Lake Empire. One was¡­ drowned by Miss Hong Yue, and the other two were disabled captives. Two were captured by the Divine Domain of the Diamond King Pce, two divine gods of the Ancient me Divine System¡­ The rest of the Unity Realm captives have a total of 26, and a number of Void Treading Realm captives.¡±

    Luo Zhe paused, ¡°The Divine Domain of the Seven Luminaries Federation, ording to yourmand, there are the first seals of the avatars. Those without avatars are all killed.¡±

    The battlefield was mainly in the small world of the holy artifact. With the power of the holy artifact sealed, the avatar of the Divine Domain Realm could only send out some vague information.

    Such as ¡®fog¡¯, ¡®not good¡¯, ¡®bad¡¯, ¡®cool¡¯ and so on.

    But the avatar was not dead after all!

    Perhaps, the situation had not deteriorated to such a serious extent.

    Tang Yu also knew that the battle situation in the Frozen Earth World could be concealed, and the inside and outside of the city could not be concealed.

    Especially when the two suns shed, the Seven Luminaries Federation was likely to have received the news by now.

    ¡°Send the order, immediatelyunch a full-scale counterattack against the Seven Luminaries Federation.¡±

    ¡°Send the order, invite the various human tribes to form an army that will go to the Seven Luminaries Federation and promise that I will take out 80% of the Seven Luminaries Federation¡¯s territory and distribute it to the various tribes to use battle credits as the standard.¡±

    ¡°Pass on my order. All disciples above the high level of awakening from the Great Dao Sect will go out and follow the various legions.¡±

    ¡­

    The Great Dao Sect was the benchmark for the human race. Many of the top forces on the continent had been oppressed by the foreign races and moved to the Great Dao City.

    Some were just ordinary people.

    Some used their families as their unit.

    Some had hundreds of people and thousands of family forces.

    Some had an entire army and a whole tribe moving into the Great Dao City. This was a very small number.

    Many human leaders were nervous. There was a risk in migrating tribes. It was not just to bring their people to live in the Great Dao City. It was unknown how hundreds of thousands of people would live in the future.

    Leaving thend that had lived for generations toe to a new environment for survival, not everyone had the courage to make a decision ¨C when their decisions were rted to countless people.

    In the eyes of many human leaders, the best situation in the future was to build many big cities, small cities, and viges with Dao City as the core, forming a human country.

    It might take a few hundred years to form.

    They also wanted to wait and see the time before deciding to move the tribe near Dao City.

    But at this time, he could not wait any longer.

    Bang!

    One Realm of Unity could not help but stand up. His trembling hands showed his very uneasy mood at the moment. ¡°Did the Great Dao Sect really promise to divide up 80% of the Seven Luminaries Federation?¡±

    ¡°I have a friend who is in the enforcement team. I heard it with my own ears. And as expected, the notice has been issued.¡±

    ¡°No, I have to hurry back to the tribe to gather my people. If I¡¯mte, I won¡¯t be able to steal the military merits!¡±

    ¡°+1 +1.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m different. I had the foresight to move the tribe to Dao City. I have already selected two thousand outstanding young men to form the Iron Spear Army. I¡¯m preparing to start the war, hehe.¡±

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t form an army and I don¡¯t want territory, I heard that individuals can also participate in the war and also get some spoils of war.¡±

    ¡°The head of the Great Dao Sect is truly a broad-minded sage. When we were still arguing over a little bit of profit, his gaze had already swept across the entire n and the entire world. Before, when I retreated in the face of danger, it made me feel ashamed and regretful. Now, even if I don¡¯t have any battle achievements, I still have to go into battle to kill the enemy!¡±

    A Great Dao City allowed the human race to have a ce to settle down.

    As for the vast territory of the Seven Luminaries Federation, it was the future. As long as one could possess a territory, all of the Unity Realm present here were confident that they would be able to develop and strengthen the n!

    All of the transmission arrays in the Great Dao City had already been activated, and the number of people that would take in and out every second was tens of thousands.

    In order to take down the entire Seven Luminaries Federation in the shortest time possible, Tang Yu didn¡¯t even have time to rest. He made another trip to the Seven Luminaries Federation and set up several other teleportation formations in some remote ces within the Federation.

    They attacked Dao City from several directions at the same time.

    Tang Yu switched to the God¡¯s perspective of his territory and saw that many humans in the city were passing through the teleportation formation under the organization of Void Treading Realm and Unity Realm. Further away, rune flying ships rose into the air and flew directly to the north of the Azure Mountain Range.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even started to bluff. Why are you so proactive?¡±

    To him, it was just a promise.

    Using other people¡¯s power to attack the city and capture it, they only obtained a portion of the cities that were taken down. Even so, those humans were moved to tears.

    The customs of the Mountain and Sea Great World were truly simple.

    To Tang Yu, he had never thought of upying the entire Seven Luminaries Federation, just like how he only upied a ¡®small¡¯ Tree Shade on Earth.

    In addition to a few unique resource sites, he sent troops to upy them. As for the rest, rather than spending arge amount of manpower to control them, it was better to leave them in the hands of the various forces and major shelters to develop themselves. It was better than letting everyone work for him. In any case, as long as Tree Shade mastered high-end resources and high-end technology, the various forces were his scattered leeks and vegetable fields. They were separated one after another, and the harvest was still very high.

    80 percent of the territory of the Seven Luminaries Federation seemed to be a lot, but in fact, Tang Yu must have controlled Seven Luminaries City, the seven major cities, and some important cities in his own hands, and only some ordinary territories were distributed.

    In order to develop territories, the development was faster than others, and the human tribes had to invest more resources.

    The developed territories also belonged to Seven Luminaries¡­ Oh, the cities under the jurisdiction of the Great Dao Sect, the human tribes had high autonomy, but they also had to pay taxes!

    Just the tax alone was a considerable amount of wealth.

    Moreover,

    With just the thousands of disciples of the Great Dao Sect, how could thew-enforcement team and the soldiers of the city guard upy the entire Seven Luminaries Federation?

    Let other tribes fight for him, develop cities and industries for him, and alsopletely tie those human tribes to his own war chariot, no longer in a somewhat alienated state.

    The same was true for the sect disciples.

    The elders were not the only ones who had defeated the Seven Luminaries Federation. They also had a part of their strength. The sect disciples who had participated in the war would be proud of this. They would have a stronger sense of belonging to the sect. They would think that they were members of the Great Dao Sect and not a member of a certain n.

    The sect disciples who had yet to meet the requirements to participate in the war would be envious of those who could participate in the war and would work harder to cultivate. They hoped that one day, they would be able to participate in such arge-scale war and have a stronger sense of belonging.

    At the same time, they would let the sect disciples who participated in the war show their cultivation results in front of the various human forces, allowing the Great Dao Sect to take a step forward on the road to bing a sacred ground for humans.

    It was unknown how many birds a stone had.

    The n was especially well-nned.

    ¡­

    The bell of the Bounty Hall on Nine-dragons Mountain rang out, and it was unknown how long it had been.

    In cultivation, studying, fighting¡­ countless disciples outside the door were surprised.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the bell of the Bounty Hall. There¡¯s a time limit forrge-scale missions?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Other than some disciples who were in seclusion, the disciples of the three thousand sects all disyed their abilities. Some stepped on runic flying swords, some carried flying backpacks, and some had the ability to fly themselves.

    One after another, they flew from several nearby mountains to the mountainside of Nine Dragons Mountain.

    In the wide bounty hall, many disciples immediately gathered.

    Time Limit Mission: Counterattack against the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    Mission Description: Our Great Dao Sect relies on the principle of friendly development and mutual benefit to win together. We do not stain other countries with cities andnds. However, the Seven Luminaries Federation has allied with several top forces. For their own benefit, they ambushed the cities under our Great Dao Sect. They destroyed the stability of the continent and caused an extremely bad influence.

    Under the leadership of my sect head, all the Divine Realm experts of the Seven Luminaries Federation have been defeated and crushed the enemy¡¯s plot. However, the matter is not over. ¡°Jackal hase with a knife and a spear.¡± Facing the enemy, our Great Dao Sect has decided tounch a full counterattack. We need every sect disciple to contribute their strength.

    Mission Requirement: Cultivation level above high level of awakening. ording to the will, you can choose to join a team to participate in the battle(no more than five people). After the battle, each team will be randomly sent to each legion to assist each legion to kill the experts in the city pool. ording to the number of kills, you will receive the reward [Open].

    Mission Additional: Awakening Intermediate Level(Body Sculpting Realm) can receive part of the logistics mission.

    Remark: The special reward pool will be opened within the mission deadline. You can exchange for items that are usually difficult to exchange or limited.

    Mission Countdown: 13 days.

    The sect disciples above the high level were boiling with excitement, especially the sect disciples who had witnessed the battle between the sect elders and strong enemies in Dao City and were powerless to do anything about it. They wished they could immediately fly to the Seven Luminaries Federation and kill them all.

    Some of the sect disciples were dumbfounded.

    ¡°Why, why is it so hard for arge-scale mission to appear, but it requires the awakening of a high-level or higher cultivation base?¡±

    ¡°Come on, you have the cultivation of an awakened middle level, and you can also participate in some logistics missions. I am different. I can not participate in the fifth level of awakening! What happened to ¡®each disciple of the sect needs to contribute their own strength¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Shock, so there are disciples of the awakened early level in our sect? How did you pass the three month exam and the half year exam?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are still thirteen days to the mission. First, spend a week to break through to the awakened high level, and then use the rest of the time to receive the mission to kill the enemy. The n is clear!¡±

    ¡°????¡±

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731

    At the southern end of the seven luminary Federation, Red Candle City.

    From the name, one could tell that it was a city that belonged to the Red luminary Tribe.

    This city was the border city. Further south, separated by a few mountains, it belonged to another country.

    A medium-sized kingdom was one of the subsidiary forces of the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    Red Candle City was naturally not a heavy city.

    However, the Seven Luminaries Federation was essentially abination of the Seven Luminaries n, and the Seven Luminaries n was also divided into various ns and branches.

    Every city had its own n power, as well as the regr army of the n.

    The city walls of Red Candle City were twenty meters high, and the walls of the city were sparse with the traces of patrolling soldiers. These soldiers wore shabby armor, and only weapons could be considered runic weapons. Most of them were mixed-blood orcs, demi-humans, goblins, stone giants, and othermon races. A few months ago, some humans could be seen.

    The members of the Red Luminary n were invisible.The Seven Luminaries were all nobles in the Federation. Even in the city guard regiment, they were at least brigadier level.

    What the patrolling soldiers were guarding against was not the enemy attack, but the beasts that asionally flowed to the vicinity of Red Candle City, so there was no need to pay attention to them.

    Red carlo was leisurely nesting in his office, and the crystal processor in front of him was emitting an indescribable sound.

    Suddenly,

    A series of rapid noises came from outside. Red carlo was unhappy. It was at the critical moment that something happened again¡­

    ¡°Themander is in trouble. The humans are attacking¡­ Uh¡­¡±

    A huge explosion sounded in his ears. A huge rock that had been blown away was like a cannonball as it smashed into the body of the reporting sheep. His entire chest caved in and the sheep crashed into a wall on one side, causing the wall to crack. His eyes were wide open and blood seeped out from the corners of his mouth. His limbs were twitching and his eyes were lifeless.

    Carlo suddenly realized.

    As amander, his cultivation level was not low. He was already at the great circle of the awakened realm.

    He pushed away the rocks that were flying towards him, his gaze sharp as he looked around.

    Outside the city,

    Thousands of humans rushed over like a tide, and the high-ranking awakened ones used their strength to create some dents on the wall of the city wall, and with a light leap, they jumped onto the city wall.

    There were also quite a few Body Sculpting Realm and a few Essence Condensation Realm leaders in the patrolling soldiers, but they were not a match for well-equipped humans.

    Red Carlo quickly put on his own equipment.

    It looked like an iron bucket with its head and tail removed, and a few tentacles stretched out from several holes, holding onto the rune weapon that was spinning.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Red Tribe! Elite monsters!¡±

    ¡°Mine, mine, don¡¯t steal!¡±

    ¡°Kill monsters, earn merit points, exchange for equipment, gogogogogo!¡±

    Red Carlo saw more than a dozen red-eyed humans rushing over, shouting words that he did not quite understand. He angrily attacked, his body condensing into scorching hot fireballs.

    Boom!

    Before the fireball could shoot out, in front of Hong Kalo, shes of light and shadows of swords grewrger. In the next moment, his consciousness quickly dissipated.

    At thest moment, he only heard those people shouting,

    ¡°Whose is it? Who does it belong to? Sigh, it was actually not me who took thest blow!¡±

    ¡­

    The disciples of the Great Dao Sect were all wearing thetest tactical wristwatch developed by the Research Department.

    They could record theirbat achievements from time to time and could also be used for short-distancemunication in the battlefield.

    Of course,

    The appearance of the wristwatch looked like an immortal swordsman, looking like a bracelet ¨C and the truth was the same. The tactical wristband could store three to five spells, which could change the situation at a critical moment.

    Therge-scale mission of this time limit was set.

    The team could divide the results equally, or the team would discuss the allocation, and many teams would attack the same target. The system inside the tactical wristband had a set of mature andplicated assessment rules.

    Most of the sect disciples did not understand. They only knew one thing. The person who took thest blow could get more achievements.

    For them, most of the misceneous enemies did not count their battle achievements. Only the enemies above the high level of awakening could barely be counted.

    It was probably an enemy count 1 point.

    It was pitifully few.

    Only the great circle of the awakened realm could be considered a ¡°normal monster¡±, and the identity of the Red n had the addition of battle achievements. However, there were too many monks and too little meat. The disciples who participated in the battle felt that it was very difficult, and the mission was very difficult.

    ¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the disciples of the Great Dao Sect?¡±

    Outside Red Candle City, Lin Chu, who was in charge of the corps, rubbed her temples.

    The Lin n was a human tribe located in the north of the Azure Mountain Range.

    They fought against the beasts in the mountains all year round. In the northern ins, there were some foreign tribes who went into the mountains to pick herbs. The people of the Lin n were strong, and there were many people in the n. There were nearly a million people. If not for theck of stable environment and resources in the Azure Mountain Range, with the strength of the Lin n, they could have developed into a medium-sized country.

    Lin Chu was a direct descendant of the Lin n, and her status was high. However, when facing the disciples of the Great Dao Sect, even the outer sect didn¡¯t dare to put on airs. Because of this, he was more worried about the disciples of the sect ¨C even if they died in arge-scale war, it was just a verymon thing.

    ¡°They have already killed their way into the city. They are a few kilometers ahead of us. Commander, do we need to¡­¡±

    Lin Chu didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°I think those disciples of the Great Dao Sect are here topete for merit, right? I really don¡¯t know why they are arranged in our corps. It is not to monitor us, right?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    With theyout of the Great Dao Sect, they will not do anything topete for merit or to monitor. It is a gift from the Great Dao Sect to us human tribes, including the disciples of the sects. Most of them are our human race. Don¡¯t forget that our Li n has three geniuses who be the inner and outer disciples of the Great Dao Sect.

    In my opinion, the Great Dao Sect wants to use the war to let those young people experience the atmosphere of war. Themon point is to train¡­ The disciples of the other sects are uncertain. However, those dozen inner and outer disciples are really arrogant. They rushed too deep. After all, they are only in the awakened realm.

    Lin Chu thought for a moment, ¡°Keep the pace of the battle going. Brother Lin Yuan, I can only trouble you to make a trip to the front and make a move when necessary.¡±

    ¡­

    In Red Candle City, smoke billowed.

    Following the Lin Army, the sect disciples of the Fifth Corps had five people, one five-man team, two three-man team, two two-man teams, a total of five teams.

    As soon as the city wall was broken, they rushed into the city to hunt the high-value targets first.

    For example, some important industries of the Red Luminary n could easily encounter members of the Red Luminary n ¨C they had a special understanding, even if it was for a minute or two.

    At this time, the people in the city had already hidden, and some soldiers who were running in a hurry with weapons could asionally be seen on the streets.

    The sect disciples of the five teams naturally would not attack the civilians. They were the alien soldiers that they met by chance. Unless they really blocked the road, they could only kill them with a sword. As for the rest of the soldiers, they only released their breath and fled in terror.

    -After all, ordinary soldiers did not have a single battle record.

    ¡°It¡¯s been ten minutes. Why are there so many high-level awakened enemies that can be counted with two ps?¡±

    ¡°Where are the members of the Red Luminary n? Where are the strong ones guarding the city? It¡¯s so difficult. Thisrge-scale mission is really difficult!¡±

    There were still rtively calm sect disciples who spoke up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going too deep? With the scale of Red Candle City, there are very few Void Treading Realm guards, and there are definitely quite a few high level awakened ones. Even if there are no battles all year round and the reactions are a bit slow, at this time, the experts should have already been organized. We haven¡¯t seen many of them along the way, and it is very likely that they have already set up an ambush.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°In the next moment, a hundred, two hundred, or even three hundred high level awakened ones might appear in front of us.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± He scratched his head. ¡°Why do I feel like three hundred awakened high-level is nothing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve inted.¡±

    ¡°In the past, I fought in the space of the Tower of Trials, the Battle of Peng City. The dark, magnificent enemies, all kinds of terrifying beasts, there are far more than three hundred awakened high-level beasts.¡±

    ¡°Then, you broke through the Battle of Peng City?¡±

    ¡°No, they died in the end.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We aren¡¯t in the Tower of Trials right now. We can¡¯t revive. We should be more careful.¡± The cautious sect disciple continued, ¡°Moreover, those beasts with terrifying appearances in the battle ¨C oh, they should be called ¡®Magic Beast Transformation¡¯. They do not have intelligence, but the Red Luminary n is different. They are high-level intelligent beings, and they are the main members of the Seven Luminaries Federation. They absolutely can not be underestimated. Maybe they have trump cards that we do not understand.¡±

    ¡°You are right. Elder Shea once said that if you do not have enough strength, do not be reckless, especially when we were in the Bureau. Although I still do not understand much, but¡­¡±

    They were a five-man team, and in terms of individualbat strength, they might only be at the middle level of the Great Dao Sect, but they were well-equipped.

    Immediately,

    They turned over and entered a deserted small courtyard where no one lived, and restrained their auras.

    In the team, a young girl with a chubby face stretched the antenna on her head, closed her eyes, and used her hands to coordinate with her Origin Energy in a specific trajectory.

    A momentter,

    The girl opened her eyes. ¡°I found the enemy!¡±

    ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°We are surrounded. There might be a hundred, two hundred, or even three hundred.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After a moment of silence, the calm young man in the team said, ¡°Get ready to meet the enemy.¡±

    He looked at the chubby girl again, and the girl responded, ¡°Ah, oh, the southeast is rtively weak to the enemy.¡±

    The calm young man thought for a moment, ¡°Pretend to fight to the death and prepare to break out of the encirclement in the southeast at any time.¡±

    Boom!

    The courtyard walls of the abandoned courtyard cracked open. In the smoke and dust, groups of figures surrounded them from all directions.

    In the end, ten members of the Red n led the way, and their auras were above the eleventh level of awakening.

    Around them were some werebears, lizardmen, giant goblins, and other high-level awakened ones.

    There were even more mid-level awakened ones, armed with bows and crossbows, upying some of the high spots around them.

    Although they wereposed of members of various races and looked like a mixed army, their fierce momentum came one after another.

    The equipment they were wearing was no longer as simple as the patrol teams.

    The crossbows were all runic equipment. The armor-piercing runes on the arrows were shing. High-level awakened bearmen and lizardmen were also wearing a full set of runic equipment, which was slightly better than ordinary equipment.

    ¡°Only five humans?¡±

    The leading member of the Red Luminary n was very disappointed. He had gone through a lot of trouble and thought that he could catch some big fish, but he did not expect that only a few ordinary humans did not even have the Great Circle of the Awakening Stage.

    He did not know why the Taoist people suddenly attacked Red Candle City, and where they got the courage from ¨C the ordinary cities did not know about the changes in the higher-ups in a short period of time.

    However,

    He was toozy to ask. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Kill them all.¡±

    In the five-man team, the calm young man nced around coldly and sent a mental message.

    ¡°The other side does not put us in their eyes. There are only thirty or forty high-level Awakened ones nearby. Even if we count those archers, we still have a chance to kill the leading Red members.¡±

    An Intermediate Awakened archer pulled the trigger, and an armor-piercing runic arrow covered the skies and covered the earth.

    Ordinary runic armor could not block an armor-piercing arrow, and even a shield formed from Origin Energy would be pierced through by the arrow. It was a powerful weapon to kill an Advanced Awakened.

    ¡°Scatter!¡±

    The calm youth stomped on the ground, and his body flew out like an arrow released from a bow. Dozens of armor-piercing arrows shot out, and the youth drew his sword.

    Bang ¡ª

    The tip of the sword hit several arrows in a row. The strength was not great, but the next moment, the broken armor arrow flew away.

    The calm young man just jumped out of the rain of arrows by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    ¡°Qi Condensation Chop!¡±

    He switched to holding the sword with both hands and fiercely hacked out the long-range battle technique he had learned in the sect.

    A white crescent-shaped sword light flew out with a whoosh. The sword light condensed and did not disperse. The sword light shed through, and the bodies of the dozen or so archers that upied a high ground to shoot were easily cut apart like tofu. When the sword light was about to fly out of the group of archers, the steady young man pressed down his sword again.

    BOOM!!

    The white sword light exploded, and the dozens of archers nearby were affected. More than a dozen archers died on the spot.

    The calm youth didn¡¯t look at it again, instead, he took a step to the side and slid towards the nearest Red Innate.

    A few awakened high-level bearmen and lizardmen attacked.

    ¡°All of them are ws.¡±

    The calm youth changed his sword momentum, and with two moves, he cut through the chest of a awakened high-level bear man. The thick rune te armor could not block it in the slightest, and was easily cut. The long sword smoothly cut open the chest of the bear man, a huge wound that was half a meter long and the depth of the palm.

    Blood gushed out.

    The calm youth¡¯s expression did not change. His figure shed like a phantom.

    In a short moment,

    Several high level outsiders awakened and fell beside him, either dead or dying. His de also stabbed into the body of the Red n members who were constantly shing with light.

    One stroke, one pull.

    The light of the members of the Red Luminary npletely dimmed. They wriggled on the ground a few times before they becamepletely silent.

    The calm young man fell silent.

    He looked in the other direction, and his teammates were just like him, killing one high-level awakened outsider after another.

    The perceptive -type chubby girl used her staff to smash the heads of two high-level Kobolds.

    It was as easy as killing a chicken.

    The calm youth always felt that this was not right.

    Weren¡¯t they the ones surrounded?

    Wasn¡¯t the Red Luminary n the legendary great n?

    Didn¡¯t they have to fight to the death and then fight to the death to break out of the encirclement?

    He was prepared to use a Return Scroll if he couldn¡¯t break out of the encirclement.

    But now¡­

    A long sword was unparalleled.

    Was his opponent a bit too weak, but he did not expand!

    Seeing his teammates who were happily killing, the calm youth came to a realization.

    Who cares, killing is right, all of them are merit points!

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732

    As an ordinary city, even if there was no shortage of high-level awakened ones in the city, they rarely had a chance to fight.

    Especially the members of the Red Luminary n, they grew up in a good environment and did notck cultivation resources. Many members of the Red Luminary n could easily cultivate to the high-level awakened. However, many of them had never experienced a fight in their lives.

    At most, it was just a show of sparring. Compared to the disciples of the Great Dao Sect who had experienced hundreds of battles in the Tower of Trials(Spiritual Space), the gap was too big.

    In the eyes of the calm youth,

    The members of the Red Tribe were even weaker than the ordinary foreign tribes.

    The foreign tribes recruited by the bear people, lizard people, and other people needed to fight for cultivation resources on their own, and they had also gone deep into the mountains and forests to fight against beasts.

    However, their skills were rough, and their cultivation methods andbat skills were even lower.

    They were still one-sided beaten.

    The five-man team killed thirty-four high-level awakened warriors and countless middle-level archers. The other high-level awakened warriors of the Red Tribe finally reacted.¡°What kind of fish is this? There are more than one big fish! It is a giant shark!¡±

    ¡°Stop it, stop it!¡±

    A member of the Red Tribe with a high status shouted.

    Elia and a few others at the Great Circle of the Awakening level led twenty to thirty high-level Awakened ones to greet them.

    The five-man team finally felt a bit of pressure.

    Not all enemiesckedbat experience, and not all enemies only mastered low levelbat skills.

    Thus,

    With the cooperation of the five-man team, it still took two minutes to break through the encirclement of the alien forces, killing thest few alien high-level Awakened ones until they were terrified and fled.

    The calm young man took out a rune pistol from his waist.

    Bang!

    The bullet flew out in an arc and directly prated the fleeing Red enemies.

    ¡°Brother Chen, let¡¯s fire a few more rounds and finish them off! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    ¡°Do you think bullets don¡¯t cost money? Don¡¯t want points? You can still make a small profit by fighting the Great Circle of the Red Tribe. It will be a loss for you to fight ordinary foreign tribes. Moreover, I don¡¯t specialize in gunbat. If I miss the shot, my heart will ache, understand?¡±

    As they spoke, they did not stop moving and shuttled through theplex streets.

    More and more foreign experts surrounded them from all directions.

    Boom! Boom!

    Terrifying explosions rang out from time to time, apanied by a few corpses of the foreign races that were thrown away.

    ¡­

    In the distance,

    In mid-air,

    A Shattering Void Tier member of the Lin Tribe restrained his aura and concealed himself with a spell, following a few teams from a distance.

    The five teams were not separated too far. Lin Yuan could see the situation of the five teams from afar.

    He also saw the Red Tribe mobilizing arge number of high-level Awakened ones to surround the five-man team from all directions.

    In terms of perception, Lin Yuan, who was already in the Shattering Void Tier, was naturally much stronger than a sect disciple who had just awakened a high level. This was decided by the level of his life.

    Lin Yuan was already prepared to make a move in secret.

    In any case, once the sect disciples that followed their troops died, the impact on their Lin n n would not be very good. The Great Dao Sect might not care, but the other n forces might take this opportunity to add insult to injury.

    Lin Yuan did not tell the five people team.

    ¡°When they are surrounded and fail to break out of the encirclement, they should be able to recognize the brutality and danger of the war and obediently follow behind the corps to fight and gain experience.¡±

    He focused and looked into the distance.

    The two sides had fought and the Red side had the absolute advantage. The Red side¡­ was defeated?

    Lin Yuan swallowed his saliva with difficulty.

    They looked into the distance in disbelief.

    Like cutting melons and chopping vegetables, they killed a team of five people in and out of the encirclement of the Red Innate n.

    They had clearly broken through sessfully, but they had turned back and specifically caught the Red Innate n Awakened ones to cut them down. No matter if it was five or six people in the Great Circle or ten people in the Great Circle, they could not stop the five of them.

    Lin Yuan was also stepping on the corpses of countless beasts and stepping out of the ughter.

    Naturally, it could be seen that it wasn¡¯t the Red Yao Tribe¡¯s awakened ones, bear people, lizard people, and other subsidiary races that were weak.

    The young generation of the Lin n was on average inferior to the level of the bear people and lizard people. Perhaps the talent that the n had carefully cultivated was stronger than these foreign races, but it had not reached the level of crushing them.

    The disciples of the Great Dao Sect were too strong!

    ¡°Were they originally strong? Or had they be so strong after just a few months in the Great Dao Sect?¡±

    Lin Yuan already had a guess in his heart.

    The human race was not a fighting race to begin with. It was reasonable for one or two top geniuses to appear, but it was impossible for several of them to pile up together.

    The sounds of the battle had already spread far and wide. More and more experts from Red Candle City hade to support them, but at the same time, the other four great Dao Sect teams had also heard the news and came over.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Merit, a lot of movement merit points!¡±

    ¡°Mage gunners, you guys take it easy, give us melee professions a bit of soup to drink!¡±

    ¡°  ¡ª¡±

    Lin Yuan was speechless.

    Sure enough, the Great Dao Sect is unfathomable. In just a few months, it has made those young disciples be many times stronger.

    But¡­

    Why does he feel that those sect disciples are a bit unreliable?

    Without needing him to help, Lin Yuan¡¯s tense expression also rxed a lot. The Origin Energy condensed in his palm gradually dispersed.

    Suddenly,

    His expression changed and the hairs on his body stood on end. From the corner of his eyes, he saw a dazzling red light rapidly approaching.

    Lin Yuan only had time to spread his source energy all over his body before hastily condensing another source shield to block behind him.

    A red source energy wave sted over from behind him. It sent outyers of air ripples and the source energy shield instantly shattered. Lin Yuan spat out blood and fell from the sky. Just as he was about to fall to the ground, he supported himself by controlling the Void Stepping Force Field to temporarily float in the air and his feet stepped on the ground.

    The runic armor he was wearing was already broken, and the blood he coughed out carried a bit of internal organs, his expression dispirited.

    How is this possible¡­

    Lin Yuan raised his head, and from the direction where the red source energy wave wasing from, he saw a Red Yao powerhouse who was walking in the air.

    His face was bitter.

    He had clearly released his perception, but he had not discovered that there was a hidden Red n ¨C Void Trample. He had concealed his aura and used a spell to conceal himself, but the other party had discovered him.

    They were both stepping on the void, Lin Yuan clearly knew that there was a big gap between him and the other.

    And now that he was injured, he was even less of a match for the Red Tribe.

    However¡­

    ¡­

    Outside Red Candle City, Lin Chun stood up with a bang.

    Just a moment ago, two powerful auras burst out from Red Candle City.

    One was something he was very familiar with, it was his n brother, Lin Yuan, but Lin Yuan¡¯s aura quickly declined, and that strange aura was still strong.

    Lin Chun didn¡¯t dare to dy. After giving some instructions to the people around her, she took to the air and flew towards the city like a stream of light.

    A momentter,

    The messy inner city of Candle City appeared in his eyes. Smoke and dust rolled in his eyes, and the banging sound continued toe.

    Lin Yuan flew out from the smoke and dust, his breath was even weaker.

    A red figure chased after him.

    Boom!

    Lin Chu fired his spear, and the air around the tip of the spear copsed inward and shrank, then suddenly burst out. The white cloud and fog bloomed like a flower.

    The Red Luminary n stepped on the void and flew back at an even faster speed. Several of the tentacles broke ¨C but for the Seven Luminaries, the tentacles were not like human arms. If they were broken, they could be squeezed out again. Their weakness was the core of their body.

    Lin Chun quickly came to Lin Yuan¡¯s side and took out a bottle of ¡°Gathering Treasure Pavilion¡± special healing potion and poured it into Lin Yuan¡¯s mouth.

    Then, she tore open a magic scroll that recorded the ¡®Holy Cure Technique¡¯.

    Light enveloped Lin Yuan.

    Lin Yuan¡¯s injuries gradually recovered and his breath also stabilized a bit, but he was still far from his peak condition.

    ¡°Gathering Treasure Pavilion has a kind of ¡®Water of Life¡¯. I heard that one drop can heal the injured Void Treading Stage, and three drops can pull the Void Treading Stage cultivator back from the gates of hell. It would be great if I could afford it.¡±

    Lin Chun sighed.

    In fact, the special healing potion was not cheap, and it was even more effective than the healing medicine made by their Lin n¡¯s pharmacist.

    He did not say much. After pouring the healing potion for his n brother Lin Yuan, he held the divine weapon spear in his hand and instantly suppressed the Red Tribe.

    In at most three to five minutes, Lin Chu was confident that she could kill the Red Tribe.

    They were both ordinary people, but the difference between having a divine weapon and not having a divine weapon was so big!

    Suddenly,

    Lin Chu heard the sound of wind breaking behind her. She bent back and a rune arrow made of the bones of a beast flew over his face and smashed on a lofty building in the distance.

    Ripples of defensive runes appeared on the surface of the building, but in the next moment, the runes shattered. With a loud explosion, the runes and bone arrows shot through the towering building, leaving behind a deep pit with a diameter of over twenty meters and countless fragments of buildings that flew everywhere.

    Lin Chu had just breathed a sigh of relief when the other Red Innate n cultivator, Ta Xu, sted out a terrifying wave of Origin Energy that razed him to the ground.

    In the smoke and dust that filled the air, Lin Chu coughed and rushed out, her figure in a sorry state.

    Her gaze swept around sharply.

    Three Red Tribe members stepped on the void.

    One was good at spells, one was good at archery, and thest one was to st out source energy waves to tten the surroundings.

    ¡°Fortunately, the other side is not good at long-range attacks, otherwise I would definitely be injured.¡±

    Although Lin Chu was in a sorry state, she was only slightly injured and had no effect on herbat strength.

    Only,

    His n brother Lin Yuan was seriously injured. After drinking the potion, he couldn¡¯t exert fifty to sixty percent of hisbat strength. He couldn¡¯t have a good time facing any Red Tribe.

    And herself,,

    Even though she had a Divine Weapon, there was almost no hope of fighting one against two ¨C the Divine Weapon was still his ¡°Mission Hall¡± in Dao City, which she had worked hard for countless days and nights, and she had only obtained it after possessing the body of the Emperor.

    With the divine weapon in hand, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to hold on for a few minutes. As long as there is enough time for rescue¡­

    Lin Chu subtly pressed the SOS number on the tactical watch.

    Her tactical watch was a high-end version that only VIP3 users could buy. The range of the signal transmission was several hundred miles. The ones in charge of the surrounding cities were also their Lin Corps.

    Lin Chu felt that it was okay.

    It was no problem for him and his n brother to hold on. The only thing that worried him was the dozen or so disciples of the Great Dao Sect.

    If their identities were discovered by the Red Tribe, it was very likely that they would be the target of the enemy¡¯s attack.

    The two of them no longer had the ability to save the others.

    The autumn wind was unrestrained and filled with a murderous aura.

    Lin Chu held the long spear in her hand and her source power was brewing.

    Suddenly,

    ¡°It¡¯s a boss, there is a boss!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also the boss of the Red Tribe, the mobile merit bank!¡±

    ¡°Look, there are three lone bosses here. We can try to take a detour and deal with them quietly¡­ Ah, the boss has found us!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it face-to-face. It¡¯s just a boss!¡±

    Lin Chu¡¯s facial expression was stiff. She looked at her brother Lin Yuan with an obscure look and asked,

    [ ¨C Are all the disciples of the Great Dao Sect so stupid? What should we do? I feel like we are going to get cold. ]

    Lin Yuan replied with a helpless expression:

    [How would I know? I am also very desperate! ]

    The two of them were suddenly a little worried. The three juniors who had be disciples of the Great Dao Sect in their own n, had they now turned into the shape of a sand sculpture?

    But Lin Lin Yuan didn¡¯t even have the heart to consider the problem.

    Over there,

    The eyes of the disciples of the Great Dao Sect lit up as they rushed over.

    Boom!

    Scorchingva gushed out and drowned the disciples of the Great Dao Sect.

    It¡¯s over!

    Lin Chu thought.

    Suddenly, a light shield wrapped in countlessplex runes rushed out of the burning redva.

    Under the light shield were the fifteen disciples of the Great Dao Sect.

    While the Red Tribe was still in a daze, they quickly got close.

    In his mind, he recalled the teachings of the sect.

    [Question: How should an awakened high-level yer face Taxu?]

    Answer: Close fight! The level of an awakened ¡ª Reverse Void step, you need to use all your advantages!

    What was the strength of a Void Trample?

    Origin Energy was dense, possessing a Void Treading Force Field, and being able to fly!

    No matter how brilliant the cultivation method of an awakened realm was, it was still unable topare to a Void Treading Realm that had already crossed the level of a living being, and there was no need to mention the Void Treading Force Field.

    However, they possessed high level battle techniques and techniques, condensing Origin Energy into a single point, causing them to be able to deal fatal damage to the Void Treading Realm, and most importantly, they fought with numbers¡­

    The Red Tribe¡¯s Ta Xu was somewhat surprised.

    He was an expert in spells, and his body was immediately surrounded by huge, scorching fireballs that shot towards the human race like a barrage of bullets.

    ¡°Scatter!¡±

    The five great Dao Sect teams did not have a leader, but their cooperation was natural and tacit.

    The moment the light shield was removed, the inner sect disciple who had cast the spell scattered in all directions and continued to approach.

    One of the three men team jumped into the sky at the same time. They were holding the same spell seal in their hands, and invisible Origin Energy threads were like spider threads that wrapped around the Red Tribe.

    As they freelynded, the Red Tribe also fell.

    Hu ¡ª

    The Red Innate n was surrounded by a sea of fire, and the threads were burned, but the amount of binding force was still used on the Red Innate Void Trample.

    At this time,

    The other four teams had already attacked.

    The five people formed a battle formation, sharing the source energy and splitting the damage, forcefully resisting the fierce attacks of the Red Innate Void Trample.

    The disciples of the other sects were particrly slippery. The Red tribe didn¡¯t understand why his fierce attacks could always be avoided by humans who were only at the awakened realm.

    Their attacks could easily break through the void realm force field and bring him a threat.

    The Red Tribe wanted to pull up the height, and the higher they went, the greater the binding force.

    A burst of source power erupted, turning the nearby several hundred meters into a raging sea of fire, but the damage to those humans was minimal ¨C the runic armor and runic robe they wore were all better than their own!

    The Red Tribe was in a terrible state of copse.

    Lin chu and Lin Yuan, the two humans, were already dumbfounded by the sight.

    How could an Awakened be so strong?

    Or was the Red Innate n too weak to step into the Void?

    The Red Innate n¡¯s Archer stepped into the Void and pulled back the bowstring that was not a Divine Weapon. The Origin Energy gathered into an arrow and pointed at one of the three humans who were restraining their own n.

    Lin Chu was still in a daze. Only when they heard the shout from the other side did they suddenlye back to their senses. They picked up their weapons and fought with the other two Red Innate n.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733

    After ten minutes,

    The reinforcements from the Lin n had arrived, and this was the three Void Tramplers.

    At this time, most of the area in Red Candle City had already been taken over by the human warriors in the army, and they were gradually surrounding the remaining members of the Red Innate n who were resisting.

    ¡°Lin Chu, are you alright? Where is the Red Innate n stepping on the Void?¡±

    Lin Chu¡¯s eyes were dull as she pointed at the three lumps on the ground not far away.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? You two can kill three cultivators in the Void Stepping Stage? Hurry up, what happened? Time is precious, every minute is a battle achievement, understand?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t us who killed them, it was the disciples of the Great Dao Sect. All three cultivators in the Void Stepping Stage were robbed by them.¡±

    After the disciples of the Great Dao Sect surrounded and killed one of the Red Yao n cultivators, the battle situation waspletely reversed.

    The other two Red Luminaries Tribe members didn¡¯t even think about defending the city. They just wanted to escape, but they were stopped by the disciples of the Great Dao Sect who were already prepared.They even shouted,

    ¡°We knew that the BOSS would escape! We have seen a lot in the Trial Tower!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, kill the BOSS with your spear. Don¡¯t steal our merits!¡±

    ¡°I will take thest blow.¡±

    ¡°Then, what about those disciples of the Great Dao Sect?¡± those who had rushed over to help, looked around and didn¡¯t see anyone.

    Lin Chu had already expected it, ¡°They said that every minute is a contribution point, and they are already screaming for the kill¡­ Oh, they don¡¯t want to steal the merit points.¡±

    ¡­

    The great Dao Sect¡¯s counterattack against the Seven Luminaries Federation didn¡¯t start at the border, but rather at full bloom.

    There were airships that directly crossed the border and deployed legions around the main cities.

    There were also those who walked out of the teleportation formation and swiftly assembled, heading out in the designated directions.

    Of course,

    It was impossible for every battle to go smoothly.

    The human race¡¯s understanding of the Seven Luminaries Federation was limited. Even if they had stepped into the Void ¨C or even if they lived in the Seven Luminaries Federation, they would not be able to know much secrets. They could only make a rough deduction.

    For example, there was one Void ¨C stepping cultivator in an ordinary city.

    There must be many Unity Realm old monsters in the big city.

    The main city¡­ Cough, it has nothing to do with them.

    However, the information they could find was limited to the surface, and the hidden experts were uncertain. Nowadays, if there were not one or two experts who could turn the tables, they would be embarrassed to say that they were a big family.

    When the Wang n Army attacked a city, there was an ident.

    On the surface, there are only five Void Steps experts in the city, but the Wang n Army sent out eight Void Steps experts, and three of them carried divine weapons. As a result¡­

    ¡°Hehe, you humans didn¡¯t expect this, right? Our ns all have one or two Void Steps experts. Now, we have eighteen experts, and you only have eight. Today, all of you will stay here!¡±

    The thirty-three disciples of the Great Dao Sect who followed the Wang n Army also fell into a bitter battle.

    It was fine if they worked together to face two or three Void Steps experts, but it was clear that the number of enemies was far more than that. They, who had exposed their potential, had already been targeted by the orange Obsidian n in the city, and they were already in danger.

    The ordinary awakened warriors in the Wang n Army had already suffered heavy losses.

    A terrifying light wave smashed down, hitting an unavoidable disciple of the Great Dao Sect.

    The earth shattered and the dust that filled the air dispersed. The disciple was nowhere to be seen, and there was no longer any aura.

    ¡°Old Bull is gone(Return to the city).¡±

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll fight it out with you guys!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, we¡¯ll stall the enemy. You guys hurry up and leave.¡±

    The Void Trampler of the Wang n Army was also filled with grief and indignation.

    How great, how great of a young man with potential, yet he left forever.

    ¡°No, you are all brothers of our Wang family.¡±

    Today, let us go to the Yellow Springs together. On the Yellow Springs Road, I also want to drag the Orange Obsidian n down together!

    Great Dao Sect disciple: ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    No, who said we were going to fight to the death?

    You should hurry up and leave!

    ¡°I¡¯ve already called for reinforcements, but the other corps around us can at most spare two or three Void Treading Realm reinforcements, but it¡¯s still not enough. The further reinforcements may only arrive in twenty to thirty minutes.¡±

    The humans in this city were at aplete disadvantage. The Wang Corps, Void Trample, and the disciples of the Great Dao Sect formed a battle formation to support them.

    Void Treading Life Force was tenacious, and many of them were injured, but they had yet to die in battle.

    On the other hand, five or six disciples of the Great Dao Sect had already ¡°died¡± in battle.

    If not for some disciples shouting not to be impulsive, there might already be Wang n¡¯s Void Tramples who had rushed up and self-destructed.

    The nearby corps also sent three Void Tramples to assist, but thebat strength of the human side didn¡¯t increase much, and they were still suppressed and beaten.

    At this time,

    In the distance, a streak of fire quickly approached from the horizon, its speed extremely fast.

    With the joy of the Wang family stepping into the Void ¨C there were more reinforcements than expected.

    But suddenly, ¡°How is it an Awakened level!¡±

    Upon closer inspection, the person did not fly in the air, but transformed into a pair of wings made of mes. The wings pped and countless sparks flew.

    It was aggressive, but its aura was undoubtedly only at the Great Circle of the Awakening Stage.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a disciple of the Great Dao Sect, it¡¯s not at the Void Stepping stage¡­¡±

    An orange Obsidian Innate n¡¯s Void Stepping had already thrown a punch at the person who had arrived.

    The huge fist formed from Origin Energy collided with a ming sword light and exploded in the air.

    Two figures crossed each other in the air. The disciples of the Great Dao Sect held a ck, unopened heavy sword in their hands. In the instant they crossed, they adjusted their figures and smashed their swords at the Orange Obsidian.

    The Orange Obsidian n was also not to be outdone. Several tentacles joined together and used the n¡¯s secretbat technique. A ball of orange light was suddenly pushed forward.

    Boom!

    The ck heavy sword suddenly ignited with a pale white me. The surrounding air condensed into frost. The pale white me and the orange light element touched. Before the light element exploded, itpletely froze the light element.

    Following the momentum of the sword, he chopped the frozen Radiant Light into two pieces. The remaining momentum did not decrease as it shed at the Radiant Light Tribe.

    It was clearly a me, but it carried a bone-piercing chill. Even the soul seemed to be frozen.

    The Radiant Light Tribe stiffened for a moment. Then, a Great Dao Sect disciple used a set of battle techniques to smash onto the Radiant Light Tribe.

    Arge orange that was dyed in pale white mes fell from the sky, swaying.

    ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Dong, one of the top ten disciples!¡±

    A Great Dao Sect disciple recognized the person and his face was full of excitement.

    The sect did not rank the disciples, and the assessment was not just about strength. The title of the top ten disciples was created by a group of bored sect disciples.

    But undoubtedly, the disciples who could make it to the top ten were recognized by most people.

    Today, when he saw it, he knew how terrifying it was.

    ¡°Xiao Dong of the Great Dao Sect is here. Who can fight against me?¡±

    In the sky, the young man with a pair of ming wings on his back pointed his heavy sword at the ground. He had an imposing aura that could not bepared to anyone else.

    A senior expert of the Wang n Army swallowed his saliva. Seeing this, he blurted out, ¡°All the disciples of your Great Dao Sect are like this¡­

    ¡­ So strong?¡±

    He resisted changing the sand sculpture to strong ¨C not to mention how he understood the ¡®sand sculpture¡¯, he learned it in Dao City, and in just a few months he felt that his knowledge and vision had expanded by a lot.

    He had to learn a few new terms when he went back, and only then could he keep up with the times.

    ¡­

    Red City was the main city of the Red n, the most important city of the n.

    Most of the leaders of the cities did not know what had happened. Some of the united realms in the heavy cities could find out some news.

    As for Red City, many of the members of the Red n who lived here were the upper echelons of the Seven Federation. They had long learned that something had gone wrong with the n to attack the Great Dao Sect. The entire city was already secretly on guard.

    ¡°Ancestor, are there any news from the elders? The human¡­ Great Dao Sect won¡¯t attack, right?¡±

    ¡°How could a mere human dare?¡±

    ¡°But what if? Ancestor, we have to make preparations first!¡±

    ¡°This is the foundation of our Red Tribe for tens of thousands of years. How can we hand it over to the Human Tribe? Moreover, even if the ambush fails, the Great Dao Sect will not lose anything. How can theyunch arge-scale attack on our Seven Federation? It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have any experts!¡±

    The Ancestor¡¯s words made sense, and the people below could only agree.

    Suddenly,

    ¡°Ancestor, something big, something bad has happened. The human race ising!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    The ancestor of the Red Luminary n immediately stood up and called for the higher ups of the n to sh out of the hall.

    Red Luminary City was majestic and stretched for hundreds of miles. The Elder Hall of the Red Luminary n was located on the highest mountain range, overlooking the entire bustling city.

    But at this time,

    Looking from afar, on the horizon outside the city, numerous runic flying ships emitting a glow were approaching Red Luminary City.

    At the forefront is an extremely huge flying boat that looks like a floating ind. There are cannon muzzles on the left and right wings. From a distance, it looks like an extremely huge kraken soaring in the sky.

    Kraken grade airship!

    Just this massive ship alone brought immense pressure to the Red Tribe.

    Red City¡¯s massive city protection array had already been activated. From a distance, it looked like a giant red bowl that was upside down on the city.

    The Kraken grade airship was equipped with a legion provided by several human tribes, numbering in the hundreds of thousands.

    They weren¡¯t the main force of this battle. They were only responsible for the finishing tasks. The soldiers of the legion were all staying at the abdomen of the airship. Only themanders of the Unity Realm were qualified to enter the control room.

    Looking at theplicated instruments and the man wearing a ck robe and a bamboo hat in the main seat of the control room, the dozen or so Unity Realmmanders and vicemanders didn¡¯t dare to breathe.

    ¡°The sect master has ordered that the main city of the Seven Luminaries Federation must remain intact.¡±

    Kong only sat there cross-legged, closed his eyes, and gathered his strength to deal with the uing battle.

    It was Luo Zhe who gave the order.

    ¡°No problem. The instruments on our airship are enough to measure the strength of the city protection formation. As long as we adjust the power of the main cannon, it will be enough to break the formation, and the city will not be damaged.¡±

    The leaders of unity realm who were watching in the control room didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    The kraken grade airship stopped several dozen kilometers away from Red Luminary City and released a special ripple that reflected the strength of the city protecting array.

    A momentter,

    The main cannons on both sides of the airship began to charge and stabilize at a power output of 58.3.%

    Buzz ¨C

    The main cannons roared in unison, and the thick energy pirs converged into a rainbow that bombarded the constantly functioning formation barrier.

    The heavens and earth rumbled.

    The earth shook violently.

    In front of him was a vast expanse of whiteness.

    Inside Red Obsidian City,

    The Celestial Domain-Grade Patriarch and the Unity Realm experts secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Fortunately, the city hasn¡¯t been broken. That leviathan is just so-so.¡±

    The white torrent gradually dispersed, and the barrier that enveloped the city trembled violently like a wave.

    There was only a thinyer left.

    Bang !

    With a light sound, the protective shield that hadsted until thest moment shattered.

    The remnants of the aftermath swept through the city like a gale.

    The trees bent over and the windows creaked.

    The higher-ups of the Red Tribe fell into a deathly silence.

    ¡°Ancestor¡­¡±

    ¡°Activate the inner city protection formation and illusion formation. Make the entire outer city chaotic and buy us time. Now, follow me. Our n will umte over ten thousand years to take away the things we can¡¯t take away.¡±

    Airships flew above Red City one after another. The cannons roared and destroyed some of the defensive buildings in the city.

    The human warriors fell from the sky like rain, instantly upying one important point.

    The core and upper levels of the Red n were all holed up in the inner city, and the resistance in the outer city was limited.

    The several legions that worked with the great Dao Sect were also the main forces of the various tribes and human forces.

    There were eleven in the Unity Realm, and two or three hundred in the Void Treading Realm!

    Together with the Void Trample, Unity Deacon, and some outstanding sect disciples recruited by the Great Dao Sect, they werepletely unstoppable.

    In less than ten minutes, they had upied several divisions of the Red n and killed more than twenty of them.

    However, they had also encountered some resistance.

    Some of them were the Red nsmen who had been abandoned by the coreyer and were still waiting for reinforcements from the inner city.

    Most of them were affiliated races.

    As the main city of the Red n, the affiliated races who were qualified to live here were definitely the elites of a n. The Red n looked down on them, but they could look down on the nsmen who lived in small cities in the countryside.

    Layers of contempt were broken today.

    ¡°Weapons wielder, kill! Those who hinder you, kill! Those who seize the opportunity to fish in troubled waters!¡±

    Yan Dingtian strolled on the wide street.

    There were no signs of the alien race around, either running away or closing the doors and windows and hiding in their homes ¨C the army did not care about the weak alien races, mainly targeting the resistance led by experts.

    Suddenly,

    A group of humans with runic weapons poured out of the surrounding streets, blocking the army¡¯s way.

    The one in the lead was also a human. He was dressed in luxurious clothes and had a string of glittering bracelets on his hands. His gaze swept across and his tone was unkind.

    ¡°What is your Great Dao Sect doing?¡± ¡°It was not easy for me to get online with the higher-ups of the n and destroy the friendly rtionship between the human race and the n. Can your Great Dao Sect afford to take responsibility!¡±

    ¡°You humans do not know the possibility of the Seven Luminaries Federation. Don¡¯t think that you can take yourself seriously just because you broke a city protection array.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I can speak a little. Hurry up and take the gift and kowtow to apologize. Maybe there is still a chance to get the forgiveness of the n!¡±

    That Unity leader spoke with spittle flying everywhere.

    He was a human who had lived in Red City for many years and was already a Red Innate. The only thing he knew about the changes in the human race was the establishment of the Great Dao Sect.

    There were also people who invited him to the Great Dao City, and he scoffed.

    He did not want to live a good life in Red City and go to the Great Dao City? Heh, did he think that he was a poor person and that he was easy to fool?

    Fortunately, he did not go. The Great Dao Sect was a madman. When the Seven Federation reacted, the Great Dao Sect and those ignorant people would be history.

    Standing behind Yan Dingtian, the Human Tribe stepped into the void and merged into one. When he heard this, his expression gradually turned cold.

    Old Yan looked at the Unity Realm like he was looking at a clown.

    ¡°My Great Dao Sect does things. Why should I exin it to you?¡±

    He waved his hand, ¡°If there is any obstruction, kill! none! amnesty! ¡°

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734

    Red Innate Man Unity was in disbelief.

    Was it crazy!

    Were all humans crazy ?!

    The Seven Luminaries Federation was a supreme top force that had flourished for tens of thousands of years. If they offended the Seven Luminaries Federation, how would the humans survive in the future?

    Lord of the Red Tribe, we are different from them. Not all humans are so stupid.

    He turned to look at the Void Treading Realm Red Tribe beside him in fear and trepidation, worried about being implicated.

    When he looked at Yan Dingtian and the others again, his face was full of anger.

    Its all you, its all you

    He reached out his hand and clenched it, causing torrential Genesis Qi to gather from all directions.Yan Dingtians figure disappeared.

    When he reappeared, he was already in front of the Red Innate Unity.

    Fist after fist punched out, his body transforming into countless afterimages as he smashed down like a storm.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    It was as if a fist had smashed into a sandbag. The Red Innate Man Unity had already been smashed into the sky. Shadows continuously bombarded from all angles. The Red Innate Man Unitys body continuously twisted, coughing out blood, recovering, twisting

    He has no ability to mobilize his own source power at all, so he can only resist with the rough skin and thick flesh of the unity state.

    His mouth was still shouting for the Lord of the Red Innate n to save him.

    However, the Void Treading Realm Red n had already been killed by the eyes of the Great Dao Sect disciples. The rest of the humans with weapons all squatted down in just a moment and covered their heads with their hands.

    Red City, the inner city region, belonged to the high level halls of the Red n.

    Dressed in a ck robe, he stood outside the protective array.

    This array formation could only protect the dozens of pces at the core, but in terms of defensive power, it far surpassed the great array protecting the entire city.

    He stood in the void, and for a moment,

    The empty hand gripped the sword hilt, and the silver sword de was pulled out bit by bit.

    Buzz

    A sword light that was not bright shed out, tearing, pulling, and a few meters long gap appeared on the light shield. Kong calmly took a step and arrived inside the light shield.

    The gap behind him was healed, and the entire light shield seemed to have never suffered a blow.

    In the treasure vault under the pce.

    The ancestor of the Red n and several other peak stage cultivators were quickly putting treasures and resources into their storage equipment.

    There were too many treasures umted over tens of thousands of years. The entire treasure vault was like a starry sky. The light emitted by the countless treasures was like stars.

    Boundless power filled the treasure vault. Any weaker person would find it hard to withstand it.

    It was precisely because many treasures were not weak that they could not be collected in batches. Many Divine Domain-Grade Divine Weapons could only be stored in storage equipment when they were close.

    However, they were not slow. In just a few minutes, they had collected half of the treasures.

    How is the situation outside?

    The ancestor of the Red Luminary n used a special secret technique to ask the nsmen outside.

    Soon, a message was sent back.

    The group of humans were still sweeping through the outer city and attacking the inner city. The protective barrier of the inner city had just broken, but the pce group was still intact.

    The situation is not the worst. This way, we have enough time to take away the treasures -

    Ancestors voice stopped abruptly.

    He was full of shock as he looked at the ck-robed person who had appeared in front of him at some unknown time.

    Be careful!

    The other peak Unity Realm experts didnt have time to collect the treasures and surrounded the air.

    I really cant figure out how this human came in.

    But if there is only one person

    Buzz

    A resplendent sword light shed before them.

    The sword de returned to its sheath, and the sword light disappeared.

    One by one, the Red Tribe at the peak of the Unity Realm disappeared, and their bodies turned into specks of red light that dissipated.

    You, who exactly are you?!

    The Red Elder Ancestor retreated.

    Although he was the ancestor, the one with the highest seniority in the Red n, he was not the strongest. He could not even be ranked in the top two.

    He knew in his heart that he could not destroy the five peak Fusion Realm Origin in one blow.

    Far from it.

    This human was terrifying!

    Kong did not speak. He just reached out and picked up a few fallen spatial rings. His control of power was extremely precise. It was a terrifying power that could annihte the Origin of the Realm of Fusion. He could not hurt the storage rings at all.

    The ancestor of the Red Luminary n trembled even more.

    He had not fought in thest ten thousand years.

    Let me go. I will give you anything you want.

    The Lord has instructed us to not leave behind the Divine Domain.

    The Red Radiant Ancestor was also decisive. His aura instantly changed and his essence burned, releasing a resplendent attack.

    Boom!!!!

    The entire underground treasure vault shook violently, and the hard walls that were strong enough to forge a Divine Weapon shattered.

    Streams of sword light blossomed, and countless sword lights transformed into a surging river of swords that emitted a monstrous might.

    Wherever the river of swords passed by, nothing could stop it.

    The Life-Risking Strike of the Red Radiant Ancestor was passed through by the river of swords, and the river of earth rumbled as it flowed around him.

    One iplete holy artifact, and two third-ranked divine weapons shuttled through the river of swords.

    It cut through the body of Red Ancestor.

    The angry roar gradually dissipated, and the aura declined to the bottom of the valley.

    Red Ancestor, who had forgotten to self-destruct because of anger and fear,pletely fainted after his source fell below 10%.

    Lord said that he was going to be killed, then should he still be captured alive?

    Kong fell into deep thought.

    Sorry for the trouble. Leave it to Luo Zhe.

    Seven Luminaries City, the center of the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    After sending out nearly twenty Divine Domain experts to attack the great Dao Sect, there were still five Divine Domain experts left in Seven Luminaries City.

    This was the foundation of the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    It was far from something that some new and rising powers couldpare to.

    But today,

    Seven Luminaries City fell into a state of panic.

    How is this possible? Our Seven Luminaries Federation has joined forces with other experts. We already have over thirty Divine Domain experts. How could we possibly lose to the Great Dao Sect?

    Before the expedition,

    The Seven Luminaries Federation had never considered the possibility of defeat. The only difference was that they had wiped out the upper echelons of the Great Dao Sect or only killed a portion.

    This wasnt what he had expected!

    The Great Dao Sect is unlikely to be able to eliminate more than twenty Divine Domain experts in a short day. However, even if they are trapped, the situation is still very bad for us right now.

    There are only a limited number of Divine Realm experts left behind. If the Great Dao Sect can make a move, they wont give up on this opportunity. We have to defend ourselves well.

    Within the Council of Elders, the experts of the Seven Luminaries Tribe were all discussing.

    Some people decided to leave Seven Luminaries City first and leave the Seven Luminaries Federation. After the situation was clear, they would then make their next move.

    There were also those who believed that the Great Dao Sect had suffered a lot of losses. In terms of foundation, the Seven Luminaries Federation was stronger. Since the ambush had failed, then they would start an all-out war.

    Most of the pavilion masters supported defending the city.

    Currently, the number of top experts in the Federation is limited. It is not suitable for us to disperse our forces. I suggest that we rely on Seven Luminaries City to resist the attacks of the Great Dao Sect. We can give up on the other main cities if necessary.

    We can only do this.

    How can we give up the foundation of our ancestors!

    Our seven main cities also have very brilliant defensive formations. I dont believe that the Great Dao Sect can really break in!

    When the Great Pavilion Elder who advocated for defense saw this, he could only sigh.

    When the elder with the highest authority was present, he could notmand the entire Federation in his own words.

    The Seven Great ns all had their own ns and their own interests.

    The elder could only suggest, Our n has decided to take away the resources that can be taken away and hide in Seven City to defend. Moreover, I suggest contacting several other forces and making enemies with the Human ns Great Dao Sect. Then cant watch our Seven Federation be destroyed by the Human n, can they?

    To counterattack the Federation in an all-round way, Dao Sect dispatched three Kraken-ss airships.

    Two of them attacked the main city of the Red Tribe and the main city of the Light Tribe respectively.

    The other ship headed straight for Seven Luminaries City.

    Tang Yu was in charge of the Kraken Grade airship and was gazing at the towering crystal buildings below.

    It was like many red, green, and white crystal pirs that stood in great numbers, extremely beautiful.

    At the top of countless crystal buildings, beams of light shot out from the holes and connected to the sky.

    The clouds were stirred up, forming a huge hole. Inside the empty hole, rainbow colored radiance scattered down, covering Seven Luminaries City with ayer of gauze.

    From afar, the entire city seemed to be distorted.

    Countless seven-colored beams of light circled around him.

    Tang Yu said, Lets fire a shot first.

    The Kraken grade airship cannon began to store energy. With a buzz, thick energy beams shot down from the sky.

    Like a long river of energy, it crashed down with a bang, creatingyers of beautiful vortexes on the seven-colored gauze covering the city.

    A momentter,

    The energy of the pir of light was exhausted, and the vortex on the gauze also disappeared.

    Tang Yu rubbed his chin. The formation of Seven Luminaries City is endless. It is far beyond the other main cities.

    He analyzed it for more than ten minutes with the Eye of Insight and saw some energy nodes, but even the ws of the formation were still stable and could not be broken easily.

    However, its just a dead object after all. Continue firing!

    The main cannons on the Kraken grade airship and the countless energy gathering cannons began to charge and fire.

    In the surroundings, dozens ofrge and medium-sized airships also sted out dazzling beams of light like a dense meteor shower, incessantly bombarding the protective formation of Seven Luminaries City.

    Rumble!

    Rumble!!!

    The city shook. Looking out of the city, one could no longer see the sky and other scenery. All they could see was the bright energy that spread out after the energy light pirs bombarded the barrier.

    Rainbow vortexes appeared, disappeared, appeared, and disappeared on the light gauze barrier.

    The entire light gauze also began to shake.

    Ka ka

    Some of the crystal buildings in the city cracked and spread. The beams of light shot out from the top of the buildings fluctuated.

    The inner city,

    The managing elder shouted, his voice echoing throughout Seven Luminaries City.

    Luminary n belongs to the faction. Inject source energy into all the formation bases.

    Seven Luminaries City has no difference between the inner city formation and the outer city formation.

    The great formation that protects the entire Seven Luminaries City is the core. A supreme formation base that has been built with the blood and sweat of the Seven Luminaries n for tens of thousands of years.

    Just the formation base of the city alone is over a hundred thousand.

    If one wanted to destroy the array formation, they had to destroy at least four-fifths of the foundation.

    As tens of thousands of Void Tramples and millions of awakened Innate Powers injected their Origin Energy, the cracks on some of the crystal buildings stopped spreading, and the beams of light that shot out from the holes at the top became stable.

    The rumbling outside the city was like thunder, never stopping for a moment, but the gauze covering the city finally stabilized.

    The luminary n in the city breathed a sigh of relief.

    It wont be a problem for us to hold on for a few days.

    It might take four to five days to break through Seven Luminaries Citys defense formation.

    Themander of the artillery in the control room had an ugly expression.

    Four to five days didnt seem long, but it was a critical moment for both sides to fight. The tide of the battle had reversed, and it was the Great Dao Sect that held the advantage of a surprise attack. Once the time dragged on, no one knew if a veteran top force like the Seven Luminaries Federation had a way to reverse the situation.

    It doesnt matter.

    Tang Yu waved his hand.

    After all, it is the capital of the Federation.

    There were only a few top-tier powers that had been destroyed in the Mountain and Sea Great World, and now that they were attacking the capital, it was already a feat that had not been seen for thousands of years.

    It was expected that they could not break through the barrier.

    Lord Sect Master, please allow us to fight.

    A group of Human Unity experts requested.

    The power that each expert could unleash was not small. In terms ofbat power, a Void Trample was equivalent to a small airship, while an ordinary Unity Realm expert was stronger than a medium-sized airship and weaker than arge airship.

    However, that was onlybat power.

    With energy output alone, the airship absorbs the source energy hundreds of miles away, and the source crystals piled up like a mountain burn, and the power erupting from the front is far stronger than that of stepping on the void.

    In the face of the city protecting formation, the pure energy output was useless against Shea, Nancy, and the others.

    Tang Yu waved his hand. I have my own ns.

    Seven Luminaries City spanned hundreds of kilometers. There wererge rivers flowing within the city, and there were towering mountains. Naturally, there were also some ces that were inessible.

    In a lush forest of mountains in the outer city, a huge hole had been dug out beneath the ground.

    The teleportation formation in the middle of the hole lit up slightly, and three figures walked out.

    Since it could not be broken through from the outside, they could just break through from the inside.

    Unfortunately,

    The territory teleportation formation could even pierce through the world barrier without any obstruction. Seven Luminaries City had operated the city protection formation for tens of thousands of years, and it was as if it did not exist.

    In Seven Luminaries Citys inner city, a figure was shrouded in a ck robe, shuttling through like a ghost without any sound.

    Long before the Seven Luminaries Citys grand array opened, he was the first to enter the city.

    Found it, the smell of a treasure.

    A grayish-white bone beast crawled out from his wide sleeves and pointed in a certain direction.

    Two blue mes burned within the hood.

    The Seven Luminaries Federation has caused us great losses and the Great Dao Sect cant afford to offend them. We can only redeem our losses from you.

    It just so happens that most of the experts of the Seven Luminaries Federation have died in that frozen world. Who can stop me with the remaining Divine Domain experts in the city?

    As long as I can obtain the treasure of the Seven Luminaries Federation for tens of thousands of years, I, Bone King, will not have to worry about being unable to make aeback. At that time, I will properly settle the score with the Great Dao Sect.

    Thergest treasure house in Seven Luminaries City, only the elders of several ns and a few old ancestors knew about it.

    The Great Elder of the Green Luminary n brought his n mark and quietly arrived at the entrance of the treasure house.

    There was no luminary n guarding it.

    Because it was impossible for it to be stolen, so most of the Innate ns were maintaining the array and had no time to care about anything else.

    The Green Great Pavilion Elder took out his n seal and the n seal he borrowed from the Green Great Pavilion Elder. The two n seals could open the treasury.

    With a slight rumble, the door slowly opened.

    A blinding light came from the door.

    The power of countless treasures dispersed the darkness in front of the treasure vault, breaking open the distorted space.

    Bone King, who was hidden in a corner in a ck robe, revealed himself. His soul fire danced.

    Tang Yu and the other two, who were hiding in the illusory spaceyer, were also squeezed out of the unstable spaceyer and blinked.

    Hey, what a coincidence.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735

    In front of the door of the treasury that had been opened, there was a dense glow of light.

    The atmosphere was silent.

    The Green Great Pavilion Elder was startled. He turned around and stood in front of the door of the treasury, looking warily at the other experts.

    ¡°You all, when¡­?¡±

    He was an elder of the Green Luminary Grand Pavilion, one of the top seven powerhouses in the Federation. How could he not be aware of this? If not for the fact that the treasury had started, he wouldn¡¯t have known that he had been touched to the side by others.

    He broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Bone King, if we join forces to deal with the human race, we can give you some treasures.¡±

    The human race had three Divine Domain-Grades, and each of them wasn¡¯t ordinary. They were undoubtedly the strongest.

    He wasn¡¯t confident in facing any of the Human Tribe¡¯s Green Luminary Elders.

    But fortunately, he had Bone King.

    The top expert who founded the Howling Valley had no choice but to cooperate with him.

    Suddenly,

    Bone King shrank back, and the profound formation under his feet unfolded. A misty light enveloped him, and he disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°Boss, sorry to disturb you. Goodbye.¡±

    Green Luminary Elder, ¡°¡­ ¡°

    Looking at the three human experts again, a bad feeling suddenly welled up in his heart.

    ¡­

    Tang Yu was also silent.

    In the Freezing Earth Realm, he had only entered after the Bone King had escaped. Now that he saw it, he understood just how skilled the Bone King was in escaping.

    Moreover, he had already arrived in front of the treasury, yet he was actually able to endure his greed for treasures? If it was him, he would at least rush into the treasury and sweep away a batch of treasures.

    Just how obedient was he?

    He hadn¡¯t even used many of the methods he had prepared.

    Thus,

    Grand Sect Leader Tang dragged the Great Elder of the Green Sect into the barrier of ¡®- Heaven and Earth Lock¡¯. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Heunched a fierce attack on him. No matter how loud the Great Elder of the Green Sect shouted, no matter how fierce the aftermath of the battle was, it would not be detected by the luminary n in the city.

    A momentter,

    Space distorted and his figure appeared once again.

    If not for the Green Luminary Elder leading the treasure vault of the Seven Luminaries Federation, it would indeed be difficult for him to open it.

    Tang Yu felt that he should be nicer to the Green Luminary Elder.

    The entire treasury was the size of a small town. The resources inside were piled up into a mountain, and the high purity Origin Crystals numbered in the hundreds of millions. The amount of Origin Crystals needed to create the ¡®Source Energy Barrier¡¯ was more than enough.

    There were countless Tier 2 and Tier 3 Divine Weapons. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to Divine Weapons, and there was none in the treasury. He turned his gaze to the materials section.

    There were two materials that emitted nomological fluctuations.

    They were the main materials that could be used to create Divine Weapons!

    The Seven Luminaries Federation was still around. It was obvious that theycked technology. The Seven Luminaries n had three iplete saint artifacts. It didn¡¯t seem like they were damaged after the war. It was just that they didn¡¯t have enough technology to forge saint artifacts. There were still ws in the saint artifacts they forged.

    He couldn¡¯t finish reading all the rare medicinal materials, blueprints, and secret manuals in a short period of time.

    Some humans could also cultivate the cultivation methods of the Luminary n. Battle techniques and spells were basicallymon for intelligent life beings, and they could greatly increase the resources of their territory.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t have time to look at them. He could only follow ine, Nancy, and the others, who were originally rushing about in the small town¡¯s treasury. He waved his hand and kept the treasures.

    At the same time, outside the treasury.

    Although the Seven Luminaries City¡¯s array formation was made up of a hundred thousand array bases, there were also four array formation cores that were located in the north, south, east, and west of the inner city.

    They were heavily guarded by the Innate n.

    Every time the core of the array formation was destroyed, it would weaken the city protecting array formation by a quarter.

    At this time,

    Most of the Seven Luminaries powerhouses turned their attention to the airship that covered the sky. A portion of the powerhouses were contacting other forces.

    Fight for reinforcements.

    But suddenly,

    Boom !!!

    A huge explosion sounded in the city. A towering building made of crystal slowly copsed amidst the explosion.

    The entire Seven Luminaries City was in a mess.

    ¡­

    The Long Yuan Empire was a powerful empire located in the eastern part of the continent, upying a vast territory.

    At this time,

    After a few minutes of dy, the Long Yuan Empire finally received a request from the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    ¡°Yuan Fang, what do you think?¡±

    The Long Yuan Empire was respected by the Yuan Family. It used to be one of the Yuan Family tribes in the Yuan Family. After annexing the other Yuan Family tribes, it established an empire and developed into the current empire.

    Although the territory they upied was not the most fertile core area in the continent, its territory was five timesrger than the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    It was also a very ancient force in this world.

    The Yuan Family called Yuan Fang pondered for a moment and slowly said,

    ¡°There are two situations. If we save them, we willpletely stand on the opposite side of the Human n¡¯s great Dao Sect. The advantage is that we can provide timely assistance to the Seven Luminaries Federation. We can use this to obtain some external resources and secret arts.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t save them, we will have to consider easing our rtionship with the Human n¡¯s great Dao Sect and abandoning the Seven Luminaries Federation.¡±

    ¡°But the key point now is not whether we choose to save them or not. Rather, once we rush to the Seven Luminaries Federation, the two captured by the Empire will surely die.¡±

    To the Dragon Abyss Empire, there was actually only one choice.

    Perhaps there were some Abyss Tribe members who wanted to suppress the new faction, the ¡°Great Dao Sect¡±, but for most of the Long Yuan Empire¡¯s upper echelons, they were strongly in favor.

    The ones who were captured were only two Divine Domains, but the Long Yuan Empire only had a few dozen Divine Domains. Each Divine Domain was the foundation of the Empire, and if they could be saved, they had to be saved.

    Many Divine Domains had a close rtionship with each other, and they hade together for thousands of years.

    If the three Divine Domains that had supported the Seven luminary Federation had died in battle, then the Long Yuan Empire would have undoubtedly sent more experts to assist the Seven luminary Federation and deal with the Great Dao Sect.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we can only consider how to move the Great Dao Sect and exchange our captives. What conditions did the Great Dao Sect propose?¡±

    ¡°Uh, the Great Dao Sect wants to exchange a saint artifact for captives¡­¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°Our Long Yuan Empire only has a few damaged saint artifacts?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way to talk!¡±

    The Empire¡¯s higher-ups were furious.

    Suddenly,

    There was an urgent report.

    [Seven¡­ Seven Luminaries City has been destroyed. All the Divine Domain experts have died in battle. The Seven Luminaries Federation¡­ has changed owners! ]

    After experiencing countless Divine Domains, they were all dazed for a moment because of this news.

    ¡°Is the news true?¡± an elder of the Empire reported.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s true.¡±

    Unity realm, who had been suppressed by the momentum, gasped and said.

    Counting the dy in the transmission process, it had only been a dozen or so minutes since the Seven Luminaries Federation had started to ask for help.

    He pushed forward again,

    From the time the Long Yuan Empire cooperated with the Seven Luminaries Federation tounch a surprise attack on Dao City, it had only been less than 24 hours!

    In less than a day, the Seven Luminaries Federation, which had been flourishing for almost ten thousand years, had turned into history!

    They could not help but be shocked!

    If not for the multi-party information verification, they would not believe the information they had heard at all!

    ¡°Yuan Fang, what do you think?¡±

    The head of the Empire exhaled and asked.

    Yuan Fang: ¡°Great Dao Sect, do not provoke.¡±

    ¡­

    In the north, the Diamond Pce.

    The Immortal Diamond King looked tired. ¡°The human race has risen. The Great Dao Sect has more power than us. We can¡¯t provoke them. We must ease the rtionship between us and the Great Dao Sect.¡±

    ¡°The resources that the Great Dao Sect requested?¡±

    ¡°Talk, try to talk.¡±

    ¡­

    On the other side, the top power, ¡°Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce¡±, was different from ¡°Diamond Pce¡± and ¡°Long yuan Empire¡±. It was not a country.

    ¡°Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce¡± started from business and belonged to the nature of an alliance. It included many well-known big merchants on the continent. It owned countless industries and sold extraordinary treasures, ¡°Treasure Pavilion¡±. It was just one of the pirs of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce.

    Someone once said that the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce was the richest force in the continent.

    There were also powerhouses and even top forces who coveted each other, but in the end, they ended up with no results.

    In addition to the wealth of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce, it also had the power to protect its own wealth.

    For example, the Treasure Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master, ¡°Warlock¡±, was a top powerhouse in the continent who had killed a Divine Domain expert.

    But today, this Warlock had been captured.

    ¡°The Great Dao Sect wants us to exchange a saint artifact for the Treasure Pavilion¡¯s pavilion master? That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Even if only in terms of value, the ¡°Treasure Warlock¡±, a nearly invincible powerhouse, is worth more than three or five ordinary gods, and it can barely be worth a damaged sacred weapon.

    As for the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce, not only did they possess a damaged saint artifact, but they also possessed aplete saint artifact.

    However, unlike the Dragon Lake Empire, the elders of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce were not willing to pay a great price to exchange for the

    The chamber ofmerce was closer to the nature of an alliance. It was divided into many factions, with the head of the association and the ten elders as the leader. The head of the Treasure Pavilion was one of the elders.

    ¡°The rtionship between us and the Great Dao Sect has long been like fire and water. We can¡¯t give in no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Yes, even if the head of the Treasure Pavilion dies, the spirit in heaven will support our decision.¡±

    ¡°Since the establishment of the Great Dao Sect, many industries under our Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce have been damaged. Now we should unite other forces to pressure the Great Dao Sect with the Seven Luminaries Federation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is just a new force. Even if it has some power, it should be well-behaved!¡±

    ¡°I just received news that the Seven Luminaries City has been destroyed and many elders of the luminary n have fallen. The Seven Luminaries Federation is already in the past.¡±

    The Guild Master of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce and the eleven elders: ¡°¡­..¡±

    The news didn¡¯te early orte, but just as we were about to brag and teach the great Dao Sect a lesson, the news came.

    The elders looked at the Unity Realm, their expressions very unkind.

    The leader knocked on the table and came to a conclusion, ¡°The great Dao Sect¡¯s strength is beyond our imagination, and it is currently in the limelight. It is not suitable for us to be enemies at the moment. However, we are not the only ones who are concerned about the great Dao Sect. It is too powerful, and it is not good to see it¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The factions that were connected to the Seven Luminaries Federation had first received the news, but the destruction of the Seven Luminaries Federation could not be hidden from other factions.

    A top faction had too many connections, and the Seven Luminaries Federation was too vast!

    On the same day, more than half of the cities within the Seven Luminaries Federation had erupted in war. There was no way to hide it, and Tang Yu did not want to hide it.

    The spies of the various factions all used the highest authority they could use to spread the newsyer byyer.

    Destroyed the Seven Luminaries Federation in one day.

    The continent shook!!

    ¡°What? The Seven Luminaries Federation is dead? How is this possible?¡±

    ¡°Although the Seven Luminaries Federation does not have a true invincible powerhouse, they have three damaged saint artifacts. Even the invincible powerhouses have to temporarily avoid them. Who can destroy the Seven Luminaries Federation?¡±

    ¡°One day, just one day? Quickly investigate what exactly happened!¡±

    ¡°Immediately, immediately send me the most detailed information of the Great Dao Sect!¡±

    ¡°Increase the treatment of the human race in the Empire. Send an envoy to the Great Dao City.¡±

    ¡­

    The destruction of Seven Luminaries City and several main cities announced that the Seven Luminaries Federation had be a thing of the past.

    However, the territory of the Seven Luminaries Federation was vast. There were tens of thousands of major cities, big cities, and small cities. Even if there were various human tribes, countries, and other forces, the addition of nearly ten million forces took a full month to conquer the entire territory of the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    At present, it was still in the final stage of rebuilding the city and killing the surviving members of the Ten Luminaries n. The ordinary members of the Ten Luminaries n did not kill them all. After all, there were too many of them. They only stripped them of their aristocratic identities, did not take their property, and then sent them into the coolies army.

    The division of the territory was done with extremely high efficiency on the third day after the capture of the Federation.

    The Great Dao Sect did not need to take over this mess. The various human forces were also happy to have their own territory. They could obtain more resources and support their nsmen¡­ achieving mutual benefits and win-win.

    As for how to deal with the luminaries and develop cities, different territories had different ns.

    The Great Dao Sect did not interfere too much. They only needed to go against the ¡®fundamentalw¡¯ set up by the Great Dao Sect.

    seven luminary City, the main city of the Seven ns, and some important resource areas are directly under the jurisdiction of the Dao Sect.

    Seven Luminaries City was much more prosperous than Big Dao City. It was a city that had been through tens of thousands of years. However, Tang Yu did not intend to change his mind. He still wanted to build Big Dao City.

    After crushing the conspiracy of the Seven Luminaries Federation andunching a powerful counterattack, the Great Dao Sect instantly jumped from a new force to an existence no one dared to provoke among the top forces.

    Many shops that had yet to be sold were bought by the various forces that had arrived in Big Dao City in just a few days after the Seven Luminaries Federation was destroyed.

    The top forces nned to sell well, while the middle forces were optimistic about the development prospects of Big Dao City and wanted to rely on the giant Big Dao Sect.

    At this time,

    Tang Yu had already quietly returned to the Great Dao Sect.

    ¡°The Divine Domain Realm captives have all been sold, right?¡±

    The one in charge of this matter was ine. She said, ¡°Other than the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce that has not agreed on it, the other Divine Domains have all been sold. Basically, every power has taken out a Sacred Weapon primary material and a huge amount of resources¡­ Oh, and also, that lone wolf expert, ¡®Bull Butcher¡¯, can¡¯t afford to pay for the ransom.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you lower the price?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± ine was also somewhat helpless. ¡°Niu Tu only has a Grade Three Divine Weapon. It was lent to him by the elder of the Red Brilliance Great Pavilion during wartime. His nsmen are also poor. Oh, I also investigated. It is not that he is poor, but it should be really poor. It seems that the Origin Crystals in Niu Tu¡¯s hands will be lost due to all kinds of idents.

    However, Niu Tu is rtively honest. I have already arranged for him to mine a precious mineral. That mineral can be used as a supplementary material for Sacred Weapons. The demand is not small, and its texture is hard. Ordinary Transcendents who hold Divine Weapons can only leave a white mark. It is also useful for Niu Tu to mine. ¡°

    Tang Yu shrugged his shoulders.

    This was the only family that was allowed to mine by an invincible expert.

    ¡­

    The mineral vein that spanned over a hundred miles could be seen with specks of brown spots.

    Niu Tu held a third-ranked divine weapon axe in his hand and shouted, ¡°sh!¡±

    The giant axe mmed down, and countless ores with brown spots of light flew up. They were crushed into smaller pieces in the air, revealing pieces of brown minerals.

    After working for the whole morning, Niu Tu finished his work and picked up a bucket of wine tons to drink.

    ¡°Work is worthy of a divine weapon. Not only do you have a sry, but you can also rest every night. Old Niu, I can¡¯t bear to leave.¡±

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736

    Tang Yu asked ine to send him to the frozen earth world.

    The Divine Domain of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce was imprisoned in the frozen earth world ¨C other ces could not be locked up, and the Ashen Prison was not appropriate.

    Of course,

    Even in the frozen earth world, this Divine Domain was also sealed. There were only about ten percent of its original source, and thebat power it could unleash was extremely limited.

    When Tang Yu entered, he heard him shout,

    ¡°I have money, Origin Crystals, and countless resources. Let me out.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t get those resources.¡±

    Xing Yue, who was squatting nearby, poked an ice coffin in front of him.

    Beside her is the Xing lin who is arranging spell-casting materials.

    In front of them was an elder of the Red Tribe who was sealed in the ice coffin.

    It had been verified through the astrology spell that this elder of the Red Tribe had been infected by the Heart Demon Tribe and had be one of the clones of the Heart Demon Tribe. The surprise attack by the Seven Yao Federation on the Great Dao Sect was most likely the scheme of the Heart Demon Tribe.

    If it was as expected, they should have already exposed the eyes of the demons.

    There was no other way.

    In the face of the menacing Seven Luminaries Federation, it was impossible for Tang Yu to hide most of his strength. Moreover, if he wanted to investigate their appearances and auras, he would basically be able to obtain them.

    ¡°Fortunately, ording to what Lang Yi said, it was not easy for the Demon Heart n to contact their n. Moreover, after the mission failed, the Demon Heart could not mobilize much resources.

    Moreover, the Demon Heart would not associate them with the Origin Star. It was most likely that they would be likeng Yi, thinking that they were human forces in the Endless World.¡±

    To a colossus like the Devil Race, the Origin Star was just an insignificant.

    Even though they had lost several times and given up on upying the Origin Star, Tang Yu naturally knew that it wasn¡¯t that the Devil Race didn¡¯t have the ability, but that it was unnecessary. After all, the Origin Star World had a barrier for a hundred years. At most, it would dissipate in a hundred years. At that time, the foreign experts under the Devil Race could enter the Origin Star at will.

    It was far away.

    Tang Yu shook off the chaotic thoughts in his mind. What he needed to do now was to properly manage the forces of this ne, and then cultivate.

    For example,

    Let¡¯s set a small goal first and break through to be a true saint.

    The Star and Moon divination array had been set up for a long time, and Tang Yu was just about toplete it when he arrived.

    In fact, they had already divined the whereabouts of the Heart Demon n. However, Xingling and XingYue had improved quite quickly in the past few years. After all, the Heart Demon n was also a veteran Divine Domain Realm expert. They might have treasures like anti-divination.

    In the case of capturing a clone, Xingling Xingyue can only divination the approximate location of the heart demon.

    Compared to the vast Mountain and Sea Realm, the location of the divination could be considered urate, but the range was also asrge as a province, and it was equivalent to not having four or five.

    With the Heart Demon n¡¯s ability to hide, even if it could urately reach a small town, it would still be difficult to find it.

    And ording to the results obtained by Xingling Xingyue before, the avatars of the Heart Demon Race are mostly located in the capitals of major powers, such as seven luminaries City.

    Tang Yu just stood by the side and waited quietly.

    A moment,

    Xingling Xingyue spent several months on theyout of the divination circle, and finallypleted it.

    In the center of the array was the ice coffin that had sealed the clone of the Inner Demon.

    ¡°ØÎB•õ…d®hTŽw…`¡­¡­¡±

    Xingling and Xingyue stood at opposite corners of the magic circle, with their palms together, holding a bright crystal in front of their chests.

    Their heads were slightly lowered, their eyes tightly closed, their eyshes slightly trembling, and their bodies were shrouded in mysterious air currents.

    They were chanting a mysterious spell that could merge the world.

    The spell materials ced around the spell formation burned with a faint blue me.

    The magic formation marks carved on the hard frozen earth lit up with a faint light.

    Rays of sunlight pierced through the dark clouds and sprinkled down. An indescribable figure could be seen floating above the spell formation.

    It was very blurry, very transparent, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The origin energy of the Frozen Earth World Inner Realm swelled up, gathering towards the formation.

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump¡ª¡±

    A faint me suddenly appeared above the formation, and a blurry figure was reflected in the mes.

    Then, clusters of faint mes appeared one after another, their speed increasing.

    In less than ten breaths, 53 clusters of faint mes appeared between Xingling and Xingyue.

    And at this time,

    Xingling and Xingyue still maintained the same action, closing their palms, closing their eyes, their hair around their ears and falling to their chests.

    Only the incantation was stopped, but the mysterious tone still echoed around.

    After about ten minutes, Xingling and Xingyue finally opened their eyes at the same time.

    ¡°Sis ¡ªSis, I found it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir Lord. I didn¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    ¡­

    Xingling and Xingyue¡¯s efforts in the past few months were not in vain. This time, the results of the divination were very precise and detailed.

    Not only the position, but also the identity of the clone of the Inner Demon. With the intelligence division, it was not difficult to figure out the specific identity of the other party.

    ¡°Although we divined the position of all the clones of the Inner Demon, we still could not distinguish which one is the true body of the Inner Demon.¡±

    53 clusters of faint mes represented 53 positions, and 53 clones of the Inner Demon.

    In terms of the number of clones, Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration ¨C just worse than himself.

    The innate talent of the Heart Demon n was unique. Its method of infecting the soul was much more perfect than the possession of the soul. It couldpletely inherit the soul, memory, and talent of the mark. Unless it was analyzed from the soul level, there was no difference.

    Such a heaven-defying racial talent was naturally impossible to have no ws at all.

    Taking the Unity Realm of Mind, the difference between the avatar and the main body was not much. The main body was cut, but it lost more origin than the avatar, but the avatar could still transform into the main body.

    As for the Heart Demon n.

    Although the main body would not fall even if it was cut off, the soul that was cut out from the body of the clone no longer possessed the talent of a race that could ¡®taint the soul¡¯.

    The Heart Demon n that had its main body cut off was equivalent to being reduced to an ordinary race.

    This secret was known to very few races and powers in the Endless World. If not for the fact that a few years ago, an ordinary Transcendent of the Heart Demon n had sneaked into Tree Shade City and was caught, and without a clone that was unwilling to self-destruct, Tang Yu would find it difficult to pry this secret out from the mouth of the Heart Demon n.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There are fifty-three avatars anyway. Just smash them one by one.¡±

    ¡­

    After the divination results came out, Tang Yu did not act immediately ¨C he had been waiting for several months anyway.

    First, he asked Hui Ren to investigate the identity of the Mind Demon avatar based on the clues Xingling and Xingyue obtained.

    This investigationsted for two months.

    ¡°ording to our investigation, out of the fifty-three clones, only thirty-one of them had reced the identity of others. As for the remaining twenty-two clones, ten of them are in the capital city. They should be nning something, while the other twelve clones are mostly hiding in some secluded ces.¡±

    After listening to Hui Ren¡¯s investigation, Luo Zhe said in a low voice, ¡°Those twelve clones hidden in remote ces should be the easiest to deal with. It is not difficult for us to kill the other ten clones that are currently nning. The problem is that those clones that have already reced the identity of others¡­¡±

    In the investigation results, the targets that have been infected by the Heart Demon n are at the peak of the Unity Realm at the very least, and many of them are at the Divine Domain Realm.

    For example, that Elder of the Red Luminary n was already an absolute higher-ups who held great authority in the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    The key was,

    If the Dao sect informs the local forces that a certain high-ranking person or a certain elder in your country has been taken away, that is simply unrealistic.

    The top forces must choose to trust their own people between their old master and Dao Sect.

    It was the same for Tang Yu himself.

    If someone were to tell him that there was a traitor among his followers, he would definitely blow up the other party¡¯s head.

    ¡°The most troublesome thing is that we do not have the means to verify it either. A certain expert¡¯s soul has been contaminated and analyzed from the soul level. It can be done, but it is impossible. Who is willing to open up their soul for others to see?¡±

    ine also felt that it was tricky.

    It was not just one or two forces.

    Instead, it was thirty-onerge and top-level forces.

    Telling the local forces would only be considered as the Great Dao Sect sowing discord. At that time, the Great Dao Sect might really be attacked by a group.

    ¡°But the Heart Demon n can¡¯t be eliminated.¡±

    The goal of the Heart Demon n was to cause chaos in the Mountain Sea Great World, and Luo Zhe and the others believed that before the various powers attacked each other, the Heart Demon n expert would definitely think of all ways to destroy the Great Dao Sect first.

    Tang Yu wanted to get rid of the Heart Demon n expert.

    The Heart Demon n also wanted to get rid of the pride of the human race that came from the high dimensional united front.

    The expert of the Heart Demon n who possessed the status of a top level power in the Mountain Sea Great World had this ability.

    Perhaps, at this moment, he was already in the middle of nning.

    ¡°Ah, so troublesome. Can¡¯t we just directly crush the Heart Demon n?¡±

    Nancy¡¯s eyes were already spinning around.

    Tang Yu pondered for a moment, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Perhaps we can really smash the head of the Heart Demon n directly.¡±

    The thirty-one different identities yed by the Heart Demon n had all been made into cards.

    The specific information of the identity was written below the card.

    Tang Yu swept his gaze over them one by one.

    In order to prevent the Heart Demon n from noticing, we have to move quickly. After calcting our currentbat strength, we can split into five groups. Two groups of the Heart Demon clones targeted at the Divine Domain Realm, while the other three groups targeted the Unity Realm clones.

    Moreover, it was best to start from the high difficulty targets, such as¡­

    He saw one of the identities, one of the twelve elders of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce.

    Suddenly, his eyes lit up.

    ¡­

    The twelve elders of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce, ¡°Hori¡±, were one of the highest existences in the hands of the Heart Demon n.

    Previously,

    The Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce had promised to assist the Seven Luminaries Federation in their surprise attack, and he was also secretly adding fuel to the fire.

    The price he had to pay to redeem the Treasure Pavilion Master was not satisfactory, and it was also his doing in secret.

    After all,

    Only by killing the higher-ups and causing the other experts in the Chamber of Commerce to view the Great Dao Sect as an enemy would he be able to carry out the next step of his n better.

    The Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce did not have its own country, but it had a majestic city ¨C the Heaven Alliance City ¨C as the headquarters of the Chamber of Commerce.

    The nature of the Heaven Alliance City was simr to that of White City, both were neutral cities, and there were many racesing and going in and out of the city, such as the pirs of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce such as Treasure Pavilion. The headquarters were all set up in the Heaven Alliance City.

    The history of this city was not as long as that of White Town and Seven Luminaries City, but the prosperity of business was far greater than that of White Town and other neutral cities.

    Tang Yu was dressed in a ck robe, his hood pulled up high, covering his face as he walked through the Sky Alliance City.

    He wore a world ring on his hand, which contained Nancy and the star spirits.

    ¡°The elder that the Heart Demon n yed ¡ª is still in this city?¡± Tang Yu asked through the contract in his mind.

    Yes. In the most magnificent building in the center of the city, I took the prop made by the mental demon avatar. As long as I get close to the other avatars, the prop will react.

    ¡°Well, then the assassination begins.¡±

    Tang Yu took a step forward and disappeared.

    The streets were often filled with nothing.

    Tang Yu¡¯s figure was illusory as he walked through the inteyer of space. In just a few steps, he arrived at the most magnificent building in the center of the city.

    The area was full of the Unity Realm, and there were even the auras of a few Divine Domain Realm experts.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t dare to let go of his psyche scan. After all, he was prepared to assassinate someone.

    After walking around the magnificent building, he walked in front of a Void Treading Guard.

    The figure hidden in the illusory spaceyer was even more concealed than invisibility.

    However, the area of the magnificent building was also very vast,parable to a small town. The ground was thousands of meters high and the ground was unknown.

    Tang Yu walked in the spacious passage and strolled casually. Sometimes, his body would pass through the foreign races like a phantom.

    Suddenly,

    ¡°There¡¯s a reaction. It¡¯s in the southwest.¡± The star spirit cried out in surprise.

    Tang Yu turned around and walked to a spacious hall.

    The four pirs at the four corners of the hall connected to the ceiling. The thick floor was engraved with patterns such as the sun, moon, and so on. Right in front of them was a corridor, like a bridge set on a cliff. It connected to the door to the opposite side.

    Tang Yu stepped forward. Suddenly, he seemed to have hit a wall.

    At the entrance of the corridor, it was blocked.

    It is a formation to iste space. No matter if it is void or space teleportation, it can not pass through this barrier before destroying the formation. The real body can pass through instead¡­

    Tang Yu looked around. There were actually four United guards in the hall.

    He is in the state of blur, those in the United States can¡¯t be detected, but as long as he withdraws from the state of blur¡­

    Pat¡ª¡ª

    Tang Yu stepped on the hard floor with his feet, and wisps of breath were emitted.

    The expressions of the four Unity Realm cultivators in the hall changed. Some were about to open their mouths, some were about to lift their arms, and some were starting to circte their Origin Energy

    In that instant, space froze.

    The four Unity Realm cultivators were like insects frozen in amber.

    There was only fear in their eyes.

    Tang Yu slowly closed his palm and clenched it into a fist.

    The solidified Unity Realm body twisted and twisted again. A momentter, itpletely turned into nothingness.

    The movement was very small, but it also rmed the experts in the opposite door.

    When he had just walked to the door, he saw two middle ¨C and high ¨C level Unity Realm experts. He was a little panicked. Behind him, there was a Divine Domain Realm expert sitting there, still calm.

    He said, ¡°Assassins? Heh, you¡¯ve already been exposed.¡±

    This Divine Domain was five meters tall, and his skin was red. Tang Yu looked at him and confirmed that he had found the right person.

    ¡°No, my assassination was very sessful.¡±

    Everything around him turned gray in an instant. The ¡°Lock of Heaven and Earth¡± had sealed off the possibility of a Divine Realm expert escaping.

    The two Fusion Realms were instantly killed.

    The elder¡¯s expression changed slightly, but when he saw that there was only one assassin, he felt that there was still hope.

    Suddenly,

    Nancy rushed out from the world ring, holding a holy weapon in her hand , [God yer], and shed down with her sword.

    Boom !!!

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737

    Tang Yu removed the blockade of the ¡°lock of heaven and earth¡±.

    In the room, everything was still the same.

    There was no trace of destruction, only theck of the two Joint-realm and one of the twelve elders, ¡°Hori¡±.

    ¡°It¡¯s too clean, and it doesn¡¯t seem like an assassination.¡±

    In order to prevent others from associating with the ¡± ¡°Heaven and Earth Lock¡±,¡±, Tang Yu swept out a gust of wind and messed up the spacious room. After ¡°Hori¡± was beheaded by Nancy, the original source was wiped out, and the remaining broken body was also thrown there.

    After thinking about it, Tang Yu used the power of time that he had barely touched to wash away the traces around him.

    He created a murderous look.

    Well, after all, it wasmon to hire killers to assassinate high-level forces.

    Whether he could seed or not was up to him.¡°It seems like there¡¯s still something missing?¡±

    Noisy shouts came from outside, and a few powerful auras were approaching.

    Tang Yu still felt that there was something important that he had not remembered.

    ¡°It¡¯s a mark!¡±

    ¡°The killer who didn¡¯t leave a mark is not pure!¡±

    He flipped through it, and there seemed to be nothing special on him. A limited edition poker card was suddenly found in the corner of the spatial ring.

    Since the opening of the ¡°Treasure Gathering Pavilion¡± a few years ago, poker cards had been sold in the Mountain and Sea Realm, which was behind the entertainment industry.

    White City and many other neutral cities were avable for sale.

    More were wind products and pirated products. The poker cards were not rare in the continent or in the Endless Sea.

    Tang Yu took out a ck peach card with the appearance of a king and flicked it away.

    The tough rune card was embedded in the wall, and the shadow of a figure wearing a crown appeared on the surface of the poker card.

    The next moment,

    Tang Yu took a step forward and stepped out of the range of the isted space. His figure disappeared.

    A few secondster, a group of guards rushed into the hall, and a few Divine Realm experts who were rmed also rushed over.

    What they could see was the empty front hall and the messy room behind.

    There were still some remnants of the aura that had dissipated.

    The faces of the Divine Domain changed. They rushed into the room and saw the corpse that was only left with some broken bones.

    But they recognized it at a nce.

    ¡°Elder Hori, how is that possible!

    Even the powerful Divine Domain experts couldn¡¯t hide their shock when they saw this scene.

    An Elder level existence was one of the higher-ups in the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce.

    Elder ¡°Hori¡±, even though hisbat power is at the bottom of the twelve elders, he is still an elder, stronger than the gods present!

    First, ¡°Treasure Warlock¡± was arrested, and Elder ¡°Hori¡± was assassinated in hisir¡­

    ¡°The Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce is going to be in turmoil.¡±

    The rtionship was too big. Several Divine Domain Realm experts had ordered to open the array and seal the Heaven Alliance City.

    But they also knew from the bottom of their hearts that since the killer could assassinate Elder ¡°Hori¡± in a short period of time without being discovered, it would probably be useless to block the Sky Alliance City.

    However, they still had to act.

    Several divine domains did not dare to destroy the scene, afraid that the responsibility would fall on their heads.

    Soon,

    The other three elders who stayed in the Heaven Alliance City came together.

    ¡°Hori is indeed dead, and there is no trace of the other ones in the alliance. The strength of the killer is extremely strong. It should be effective with one blow, leaving no room for ¡°Hori¡± to resist.¡±

    ¡°Instakill ¡°Hori¡±? Even the invincible and strong can¡¯t do it. Could it be that the saint made the move? Which holy rank existence did ¡°Hori¡± offend? ¡°

    ¡°It could also be that the killer carried some kind of special treasure,

    It can seal off the shockwaves of battle.¡±

    The three elders analyzed.

    If it was just the personal action of ¡°Hori¡±, but he had offended the existence of the saint and was killed, the elders were not too worried.

    What they were worried about was that the enemies of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce had hired killers.

    Since the killer could silently assassinate elder, their situation was equally dangerous.

    ¡°Check, can you get information about the killer?¡±

    A Divine Domain expert who knew a little about divination and a few others who were proficient in divination and backtracking arrived at the scene.

    They cast spells together.

    An invisible energy enveloped the entire room and the hall outside.

    A momentter,

    The scene in the room changed, reverting back to before what had happened.

    The blurred figure of the elder Hori was sitting on the main seat. On both sides, there were two peak united.

    At this time,

    Outside the hall, a strong man wrapped in ck robes appeared.

    In an instant, the scene of retrospection distorted, and the two in Unity Realm who were casting spells suddenly vomited blood.

    They still managed to maintain it, but they could not make the retrospective scene clear.

    After about ten seconds.

    The scene finally became clear. The ck-robed powerhouse turned around, and his gaze seemed to prate time and space, meeting the eyes of the higher-ups of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce present.

    The figure disappeared.

    Buzz ¨C

    The scene returned to silence.

    The three elders were obviously dissatisfied. ¡°I want to see what happened after the ck-robed expert entered the room!¡±

    Therefore, the Unity Realm, which was good at backtracking, prepared the casting materials. After working for several days, the backtracking scene finally became no longer distorted. What appeared in front of the eyes of the higher-ups of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce was a mosaic.

    The three elders: ¡°¡­¡±

    What use do I have for you!

    ¡°Elder, although the rewinding picture is not clear, it can prove one thing.¡± The Joint-realm expert who was in charge of backtracking quickly said, ¡°That ck-robed expert is likely to be a saint.¡±

    A saint being is surrounded by thews of the world, and his every move is in harmony with the heaven and earth. With our ability, it is impossible to see the appearance of the other party clearly, and that expert is also wearing a ck robe that covers his whole body.

    ¡°We only divine the broken space, and the endless sea of fire, which should be the manifestation of thews. This is a saint with high attainments in thews.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, elder, the saint existence may have had a grudge with the¡±Hori elder in his early years. Now the elder is dead, and there is no clue. It is not that we do not want to avenge the elder, there is really no way.¡±

    In fact, what he meant was, since the elder was already dead, why did he provoke an existence that was suspected to be a sage?

    If the divination continued, it was likely to attract the attention of that sage existence. At that time, the unlucky one would not only be

    ¡°However, elders, we still managed to divine a key clue.¡±

    The Divine Domain that knew a little about divination bypassed the corpse of the elder and came to the corner of the wall, pulling out the inconspicuous card.

    ¡°This ying card symbolizing the ¡®king of spades¡¯ was left by the strong man in ck.¡±

    One of the elders frowned and realized that the matter was not simple.

    ¡°What is the poker card?¡±

    The Divine Domain Realm expert who knew a little about divination exined, ¡°The poker card is an entertainment item sold by the ¡®- Gathering Treasure Pavilion¡¯. There are 54 poker cards in one set, and 52 of them are the real cards. The other two are the secondary cards¡­ The poker cards are now very popr. Elder, you actually don¡¯t know?¡±

    The Divine Domain expert introduced a lot of them, and his gaze made the elder feel as if he hade from a remote vige.

    It was very ufortable.

    What made the elder even more ufortable was that the other two elders clearly knew what ying cards were. There were other Unity Realm and Divine Domain Realm experts present, but he knew nothing about them.

    He didn¡¯t even know how to be popr!

    The elder was furious and his aura was intimidating.

    Only then did the Divine Domain, who knew a little about divination, realize that he had said something wrong. He suddenly thought of something. ¡°Elder, I have a limited edition poker card here. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    The elder epted it expressionlessly.

    ¡°In short, define this strong man in the ck robe as the ¡®K of Spades¡¯, and pay close attention to any information rted to the ¡®K of Spades¡¯.¡±

    ¡­

    At the same time as the ¡®Spades K¡¯ group was operating, another top power, the capital of the Longyuan Empire, had already arrived with another avatar of Tang Yu.

    It was abination of him, ine, and Xingyue.

    Wearing the world ring, Tang Yu easily found the clone of the Inner Demon ¨C a general who held great power in the Dragon Lake Empire.

    ording to the investigation, this general¡¯sbat strength was inferior to the elders of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce. However, because he had been assassinated by the Specter of the Dark Shadow Guild in his early years and had been severely injured, this general had experts protecting him at all times.

    ¡°One Divine Domain Realm expert and twelve Perfect Harmonization Realm experts,¡±

    Tang Yu said to himself in his void-form.

    The general was also a Divine Realm expert. After being possessed by the Heart Demon n, hisbat strength had increased a little. The twelve Perfect Harmonization Realm experts were able to form a formation that could pose a threat to a Divine Domain expert.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit tricky, so¡­ let¡¯s just do it face to face.¡±

    Boom!

    A terrifying fluctuation erupted in the General¡¯s Mansion.

    In a short moment, it returned to peace.

    The entire General¡¯s Mansion was in chaos. One by one, the experts cut through the sky and appeared in the sky above the General¡¯s Mansion.

    The experts released their spiritual power and with just a sweep, they understood what had happened.

    ¡°General Longzhu, has fallen¡­ Has anyone in the general¡¯s mansion seen the killer?¡±

    The servants in the mansion shook their heads.

    Most of them were only at the ordinary level of awakening, and they were already scared silly by the aftermath of the explosion. The Void Treading Realm cultivators in the mansion did not dare to go to the central area of the battle to check.

    A General¡¯s Mansion manager of the Unity Realm said, ¡°The general has a Divine Domain Realm guard and a personal guard made entirely of the peak level of the Unity Realm. When the battle fluctuations appeared, some Unity Realm experts in the mansion rushed over, but¡­¡±

    The Unity Realm had a lingering fear in his heart. He deliberately slowed down his steps.

    ¡°The Unity Realm who went to support him is dead. No one knows what happened. The killers are simplywless!¡±

    The Dragon Lake Empire had also adopted the same method of tracking and searching as the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce.

    However, they found nothing.

    The difference was that the upper echelons of the Dragon Lake Empire were 90% sure that it was the doing of the killers. The Dragon King General had been assassinated more than once.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the assassin this time is a bit reckless, and it doesn¡¯t fit the assassination style of the ¡°Shadow Guild¡±. ¡°

    ¡°Assassins are so reckless. Aren¡¯t they afraid of being surrounded by us? We have more than ten Divine Domain experts, and even the Sage Ancestor is sleeping.¡±

    ¡°But we didn¡¯t find anything, which proves that the assassination of the killer is still very sessful.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Look, it¡¯s a card left by the killer.¡±

    God¡¯s Realm flipped this limited-collection ying card between his fingers, ¡°A new killer organization has appeared, and killers are very good at anti-tracking and divination. I think we should start with General Longzhu¡¯s enemies and investigate who they are. Hired Poker Association hitmen.¡±

    ¡­

    The two groups of people who had assassinated the Divine Domain were both very sessful.

    On one hand, there were few experts involved in spatialws. On the other hand, one group had a divine artifact, ¡°Lock of Heaven and Earth¡±, and the other group had a divine artifact, ¡°Ice Cry¡±. They could instantly kill a Divine Domain expert and suppress the fluctuations of battle.

    It was only in the end that General Longzhu¡¯s confidant God Realm self-destructed, so that the fluctuations in the battle could not bepletely suppressed.

    Although it was a moment of pleasure, it was always a straightforward victory.

    However, Tang Yu did not think that he was a rash person. He had always been brave and resourceful.

    The other three groups¡¯ assassination attempts against the Unity Realm doppelganger were much smoother.

    It was true.

    The status of the Heart Demon Tribe was far inferior to that of the Divine Domain Realm. The security of their position was not so tight. With the help of Hui Ren, fanny, and Kong, the Origin of the Fusion Realm could be annihted in an instant. There were only a few traces of assassination and a poker card left on the scene.

    ¡­

    On the first day, they assassinated the ten clones of the Heart Demon Tribe.

    The next day, the role yed by the Heart Demon Tribe began to use the power in their hands to protect themselves, but they were still killed by them. After all, the one with the highest status was only at the Divine Domain Realm. In a situation where they could note up with an appropriate reason, they were not qualified to let the other Divine Domains protect themselves.

    Something worth mentioning was,

    Tang Yu thought that his assassination would cause the continent to shake, but the result was still calm.

    Some of the forces that were originally in a state of friction and crossfire had a trend of easing up.

    At first, he was still puzzled. When the intelligence department investigated, they found that there was no news of a certain expert being assassinated and a certain expert dying.

    ¡°In the top forces, the Divine Domain Realm is also a pir. The fall of each Divine Domain is a great blow to the forces. It is very likely that they will be at a disadvantage in the confrontation with the surrounding forces¡­ Therefore, all the forces have a tacit understanding to hide the fact that their experts have died.¡±

    He wanted tough.

    The intelligence department was unable to find out, and most of the top forces were unclear.

    It wasmon for the Divine Domain Realm to not show up for several decades, but it was passed with a single sentence of seclusion.

    ¡°The Yaxin Empire and the Allied Forces of the Eight Great Kingdoms both shrunk their sphere of influence on the same day. I¡¯m afraid they themselves are also confused.¡±

    Hui Ren¡¯s expression was even more confused.

    He opened his mouth. ¡°Lord, there is something I don¡¯t know if I should say.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Some forces that have been assassinated by us are looking for us in secret¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±

    Which force would be indifferent to the death of the higher-ups? The Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce, who had a cold rtionship with each other, had to do a lot on the surface.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Hui Ren paused for a moment. ¡°The ones who are secretly looking for us are just some higher-ups ¡®personal actions. Moreover, they are not investigating our tracks. Instead¡­ they are trying to contact us, the¡¯ poker Association ¡®. They want to hire assassins from our association to assassinate their enemies and so on.

    After all, our ¡®poker Association¡¯ is able to kill Divine Domain experts with a single blow. In the eyes of those higher-ups, there is no need to doubt their ability to do business. ¡°

    ¡°So.¡± Hui Ren asked the question he wanted to ask the most, ¡°Sir Lord, are we going to ept those tasks?¡±

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738

    After all, 99% of the wealth in the entire ne was in the hands of a Divine Realm expert.

    However, the top priority was to kill the remaining clones of the Heart Demon n.

    On the second day, he killed six clones.

    On the third day, he killed five.

    The heart demon expert knew that he couldn¡¯t defend himself and had already changed his strategy.

    The remaining clones began to move quickly. The speed of a Divine Domain and Unity Realm expert could instantly fly out an unknown distance.

    And every time Xingling Xingyue locates, it needs to be supplemented by formations, which cannot be tracked in real time.

    It had really brought them a lot of trouble.

    On the tenth day, the Heart Demon n still had five clones left. Tang Yu didn¡¯t know if they were killing clones or not. He could only think of a way to kill them all.On the fifteenth day, the Heart Demon n still had two clones left. His escape method was getting more and moreplicated.

    Xingling Xingyue¡¯s divination tracking method is also constantly improving.

    More than half of his followers were mobilized, and several teams were chasing at the same time. Finally¡­

    ¡°My lord, ording to our location, thest clone of the Heart Demon n is in the mountain valley in front of us. We have our men on the other two sides. He should not be able to escape.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Tang Yu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. For half a month, he had been constantly flying and moving.

    Moreover, it was five clones that were best at space moving out at the same time, five times the exhaustion!

    He felt as if he had be a tool in charge of traveling.

    But he was the fastest among all of them!

    Tang Yu¡¯s clone flew all the way and an empty valley appeared in his sight.

    Within the range of countless top powers, Tang Yu released his mental energy without reservation and scanned the entire valley.

    Suddenly, his expression changed slightly.

    A terrifying power erupted from within the mountain valley, sweeping out in all directions.

    The clone of the Tool Man in charge of hurrying on their way was instantly killed. Its body exploded from the terrifying energy, and another Tool Man clone was also killed.

    Only the main force of thest spatial clone was spared, but was also injured.

    Within the two world rings, Nancy and ine appeared in a sh. Origin Energy gushed out and wrapped around the rings, preventing them from being damaged.

    Tang Yu had a bitter expression on his face.

    Why was it me who was injured again?

    ¡­

    Tang Yu hid in a corner and sealed off the space. ine, Nancy, and Kong attacked at the same time to kill thest clone of the Heart Demon n.

    It took a full ten minutes.

    This powerful clone of the Heart Demon n had finally fallenpletely. Then, he had crushed the clone of the Heart Demon n that was sealed in the ice coffin. Back then, the expert of the Heart Demon n who had suppressed them to the point that they could barely breathe hadpletely fallen.

    At this time,

    The empty valley had expanded more than ten times, bing a huge basin.

    There was still some energy left on the barren ground that had notpletely dissipated. The remains of the demon-heart powerhouses nourished the earth. If a beast passed by, it could be affected by the energy in the basin, and it could mutate.

    After a long time, in the eyes of ordinary people, the basin was thend of war or the ce where gods fell.

    The beasts that had be stronger and more violent because of mutation were lingering in thend of war. Over time, the basin would be a dangerous forbiddennd in the eyes of the surrounding tribes and countries.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally over, Xingling Xingyue, please confirm.¡±

    Xingling Xingyue sisters walked out of the world ring and began to cast spells.

    A momentter,

    Xingling brushed her hair behind her ear and her earrings trembled. ¡°Lord, the energy residue in this area is too strong.¡±

    ¡°We can only estimate the general results.¡±

    She paused. ¡°The mental demons avatar has indeed fallen, but we can¡¯t figure out what traps the mental demons have set up.¡±

    The moment they stepped into the valley, Tang Yu himself had lost two avatars. The main force of the space system, whosebat power wasparable to that of a powerful Divine Domain, was injured.

    It was still far away.

    It could be seen that the final trump card of the Heart Demon n was not simple.

    ¡°Since the Heart Demon n has fallen, the rest is not important. After all, they are the Eight Great ns under the Devil n. They have a profound background. It is not surprising that they cane up with the ¡®Corrosion Divine Water¡¯ and have other trump cards.¡±

    After checking again, they crushed the Return Scroll and returned to the Great Dao Sect located in Azure Mountain Range.

    At the same time,

    In the mountain range about a thousand miles away from the basin, an awakened beast raised its head and nced at it.

    It focused on dealing with its current situation ¨C being chased by a Void Treading Stage Predator.

    ¡­

    Time returned to a few days ago.

    Thest remaining body of the Heart Demon n was also its main body. It was attached to a God Domain stage lone wolf with powerfulbat strength.

    He knew very well that if he continued to flee, he would be caught sooner orter.

    He couldn¡¯t rely on the power of the top forces.

    ¡°What? You were chased by the Poker Killer Association? How did you know?¡±

    ¡°The five of us have been guarding you for three whole days. How can there be any assassins? Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Human? Do you know that the human race is like the sun in the sky right now? Don¡¯t give us any trouble!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a Unity Realm expert. How could you be assassinated by an almost invincible expert? You think too highly of yourself. How did you know that¡±

    The Heart Demon n had great ability to stir up trouble behind the scenes. They had once nned an unforeseen event that shocked the entire Endless World, causing more than ten Saint realm experts to kill each other, and finally all of them died.

    However, when he faced opponents of the same level and seemed to understand their racial talents, and his identity was exposed, the elite of the Heart Demon n finally experienced the feeling of being targeted.

    While stalling for time, he thought of a way to contact his own nsmen.

    However, the result was not good.

    The great ruler and the many races that respected him had already reached a critical point in their battle against the joint forces of the high-dimensional alliance.

    The higher-ups of the n had no time to pay attention to him.

    But the strong heart demon n is a God Realm after all, even though many of his businesses were destroyed in the original World, he still has good connections.

    He contacted a few powerful Divine Domain experts, and then he revealed an important piece of information about the human elites of the Endless World training in the Mountain and Sea Great World¡­

    It had indeed attracted many Divine Domain experts from the n and the outside.

    They wouldn¡¯t be able to gain much merit from the sh between the higher-ups, but it was just right for them to kill the pride of the human race.

    However, breaking through the ne barrier and descending to the Mountain and Sea Great World was still a problem.

    Would the price match their gains?

    ¡°How many elites of the human race are there? Are you sure they are the great forces of the human race from the Endless World and not the so-called geniuses of the natives?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. After fighting so many times, I¡¯ve already figured out that the human elites are only at the Unity Realm, but theirbat strength has already far surpassed that of ordinary Divine Domains. Moreover, they have already touched upon thews. With the Unity Realm touching thews, they arepletely on par with the strongest geniuses in our race!¡± ¡°The native world can asionally give birth to a genius of this level, but it is impossible for there to be two or three!¡±

    As for Xin Tong of the Heart Demon n, there are four of them for sure.

    Tang Yu, Nancy, ine, Kong.

    The specificbat information from the frozen earth world could not be sent out, but the dozens of times his avatar had been killed, he had not given it to them for nothing.

    ¡°Most elites have powerful guardians, but those humans are already close to the peak of the Mountain and Sea Great World. And for a Saint to descend, the price is too great. It is a great opportunity for us to kill those human elites!¡±

    Xintong¡¯s analysis was very reasonable.

    The other experts of the Heart Demon race were also tempted.

    But¡­ there was no need to get money.

    The price needed to cross the ne barrier was huge. The higher the realm, the higher the price.

    Back then, Xintong, who was at the Divine Domain, hade to the Mountain and Sea Great World through the n¡¯s channels.

    And if they wanted to do private work, they would have to pay their own money first¡­ After considering it for a moment, they would be able to gather seven or eight powerful Divine Domain resources.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough! Unless there are seven or eight peak experts, there must be at least two invincible experts among them. Otherwise, not to mention killing those human elites, we might even die.¡±

    A Divine Domain expert who had touched upon the threshold ofws had battle prowess that far surpassed those of the same realm. With an iplete saint artifact in hand, they could kill a Divine Realm expert in two or three moves.

    They were invincible within the same realm, and they could barely contend against pseudo-saints.

    In the Origin Universe, along with the vast world of the endless nes, an invincible expert naturally wasn¡¯t that easy to deal with. Those who had touched upon the threshold ofws could be called peak Divine Domain experts, and they already had the qualifications to break through to the Saint Realm.

    Many peak experts would never be able to break through to the Saint Realm in their entire lives, and even pseudo-saints wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. However, under constant tempering andprehension, their battle prowess could continue to increase.

    There were very few Divine Domains who had reached a very high level of nomological attainments in their limited lifespan. Only those who had mastered a divine ability or possessed a true divine artifact could be called invincible powerhouses.

    They were truly invincible at the same level.

    If they could instantly kill ordinary Divine Domains, they would be able to destroy arge number of Origins in a single strike when facing a peak Divine Domain-Grade. They would be severely injured, much more powerful than the powerhouses of the native world.

    ording to Xintong¡¯s analysis, the human elites with divine artifacts were already close to the peak, or they might even have thebat strength of peak experts. Without an invincible expert, they would only be escaped by the humans.

    ¡°Therge-scale World Destruction Pool and medium-scale World Destruction Pool in the n are now at full capacity. We can¡¯t borrow them with our authority. To break through the barrier of the Mountain and Sea Great World, the small-scale World Destruction Pool requires more resources, or¡­ more time.¡±

    Xintong did not have time, but he was the same¡­cking resources.

    To break through the realm required time to prepare. The price of shortening the time was to pay several, ten, or even hundreds of times more resources.

    It wasmonly known as Krypton crystals.

    If you can¡¯t afford it, then you can only wait.

    Xintong definitely could not afford it herself, and the other mental demons were not willing either ¨C the merits they obtained might not be able to repay the huge price they had to pay.

    He had another choice.

    Fake death!

    Splitting up a wisp of remnant soul, then using the final battle to escape, at the same time severing all connections in his body, to deceive the heavens and cross the sea.

    Xintong became an awakened beast, and her daily experience was being hunted down by other powerful predators.

    ¡°Just wait. In at most two years, a crack can be torn open in the Realm Breaking Pool. At that time, three or four invincible experts and more than a dozen peak experts will attack the Great Dao Sect. Let¡¯s see how you all live!¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Yu, who had returned to the Great Dao Sect, returned to his decadent state of being a salted fish.

    Yan Dingtian was responsible for the construction of the Great Dao City. Tang Yu did not expect that Old Yan had averagebat talent, but he was quite skilled in construction and publicity. He heard that because of the old saying, many residents of the Great Dao City worshipped him a lot more.

    Tang Yu looked satisfied on the surface, but in his heart¡­ he was really satisfied.

    The Great Dao Sect had also gotten on the right track in training their disciples.

    The disciples of the sects who participated in the counter-attack battle had a stronger sense of belonging to the sects. The human race had been divided into regions, tribes, and countries.

    But gradually, the human race had begun to unite as a whole, and this whole group was under the leadership of the great Dao Sect.

    The older generation was not so easy to change. They still took the tribe and family as the first, but the disciples of the great Dao Sect were all of the younger generation. They were at most thirty years old ¨C not the thirty year old uncle and elder sister who had been affected by the Inte for countless years on Earth. The younger generation who often cultivated in seclusion did not experience much. At thirty years old, they were purer than the junior students of Earth.

    The great Dao Sect did not have arge-scale entrance examination, but there were also some human descendants whopleted the task and passed the examination, finally bing a glorious outer sect disciple.

    Most of the time, the responsibility of teaching new disciples had fallen on the older generation disciples.

    For example, those young boys and girls who had passed the half year exam and became the core disciples of the sect ¨C they were all core disciples, how could they not contribute to the development of the sect?

    The reconstruction of the Seven Luminaries Federation was progressing very quickly. The families that have obtained the entrusted territories have paid out of their own pockets to contribute a lot of tax revenue to the future Federation¡­ oh, the country that has been renamed the ¡°Human Race Federation¡±.

    The Great King of Tang felt that it was necessary to set up a tax department, which was specifically responsible for collecting taxes. After all, the territory was big, and tax was not an easy thing to do. He had to prepare a special tax legion for the tax department.

    However, it was just a matter of a few words. No matter how he thought about it, he still decided to continue being a salted fish.

    No, that¡¯s not right. I still need to replenish my lost clones. After a series of battles, my clones have already lost ten or three clones. ording to how I can divide a new clone every five days, it will take me two months to do so!

    Condensing a clone was a heavy task. All of the Mind Capital had to be gathered together, and even the clones had to stopprehending thews.

    Of course, most of the time in these two months was used to replenish the lost source energy.

    Only Grand Lord Tang felt that it would take a long time. Normally, a Unity Realm Divine Domain would be able to replenish the source energy at the same level as his. Ten years was not a small amount, and a hundred years was not too much. Even the experts of top powers would need three to five years to support them.

    However, he had already raised the farnd that could shorten the growth of crops to the highest level and built the Medicine Valley. In the eyes of other forces, the extremely precious medicinal herbs could be eaten as fruits.

    However, from another perspective, the Divine Domain Realm that had lived for thousands of years spent ten years in seclusion to recover only took up one hundred percent of the time in his life.

    And Grand Sect Leader Tang, who had only cultivated for four years, used two months to recover. That was only one of the twenty-four minutes.

    ¡°Sure enough, there is no winner in war. I am only a person who yearns for peace.¡±

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739

    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, another year had passed.

    The Great Dao Sect had already taken root in the Mountain and Sea Great World. Not counting the human race, there were already dozens of ordinary forces attached to the Great Dao Sect. Most of them were the original subsidiary forces of the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    They paid a lot of resources each year, which was equivalent to the annual ie of a continent on Origin Star. Great Lord Tang finally realized his dream of earning money while lying down.

    Apart from building a few more cities around the Great Dao City, the Great Dao Sect did not expand its influence, but the branches of the ¡°Gathering Treasure Pavilion¡± had opened a lot more.

    Although Tang Yu was a little salted fish, his clone was still trying hard toprehend thews ¨C he had not forgotten that the Devil Race was still a sharp sword hanging above his head.

    However, after thews entered the door, they became more and more obscure and difficult to understand. In the past year, hisprehension of thews had not improved much.

    His realm was stuck at the peak of the Unity Realm, and the bottleneck had loosened. He only needed a few opportunities to break through, so it was useless for him to be anxious.

    Tang Yu turned his attention to the holy weapon.

    In a year¡¯s time, the refining of the holy weapon was more thorough, and he hadprehended some of the nomological patterns on the holy weapon, which made it easier for him to apply the holy weapon.For example, he would have three levels of control over the ¡°Lock of Heaven and Earth¡±.

    If he didn¡¯t understand thew, he could only control it as an unrankedyer, and he could only simply absorb the enemy into the space of the Heaven and Earth Lock, and the barrier was not strong.

    If he touched the threshold of the spacew, he could instantly open the space between heaven and earth to divide and suppress the enemy in the space, which was the firstyer ¨C the firstyer could directly kill and kill only ordinary Unity Realm.

    He could use the second level of the ¡°Air Heaven and Earth Lock¡±, which was enough to instantly kill the peak of the Oneness Realm, weaken the Divine Domain Realm, and even the peak of the Divine Domain Realm would find it difficult to break through.

    What he had mastered before was the second level.

    The third level, the ¡°Air Heaven and Earth Lock¡± space was more stable, and it was difficult to break through even if the Divine Domain Realm was invincible.

    After a year of research and enlightenment, he had already uncovered all the potential of ¡°Air Heaven and Earth Lock¡±.

    ¡°Heaven and Earth Lock¡± has the ability to trap the enemy, suppress, divide and so on. Unfortunately, there are too many abilities, causing each and every one of them to be not top-notch¡­ In terms of trapping the enemy, it is far inferior to the holy weapon ¡°Ice Cry¡±.

    But it is also enough.

    The great Dao Sect now has a holy weapon, and if it is said, it can shock countless experts.

    However,

    Tang Yu felt like he was stuck at a bottleneck. It was difficult to improve in a short period of time, so he was a little annoyed.

    ¡°Ding dong!¡±

    The notification he had set sounded out in his mind. Tang Yu¡¯s face lit up with joy. He closed his eyes and his consciousness had already appeared in the ¡°spiritual space¡±.

    He used the ¡°administrator authority¡±. He could see the essence of the ¡°spiritual space¡± with a nce.

    In the middle was a huge bubble. Inside, a bustling city was looming. Around the huge bubble, tens of millions of small dots were like floating stone belts ¨C that was the private space of every user.

    Around it, there was also a small bubble with a slightly smaller scale. It was divided into many areas. Every second, many new areas were formed and many areas disappeared. They represented the functions such as ¡®practice space¡¯, ¡®Infinite Mode¡¯, ¡®Trial Tower¡¯, and so on.

    Outside the bubble was endless gray fog, just like the gray fog around the central region before the original version was updated.

    It¡¯s just that when ordinary users touch the gray fog, their consciousness will be ejected, but Tang Yu can roam freely in the gray fog in the ¡°authorized dog mode¡±, and can also expend energy to build new bubble areas.

    But today, for powerhouses like them, other than asionally simting fights between powerhouses of the same level, the only thing they had left was entertainment.

    Whether it was the realm or the increase inbat strength, they were now more focused on nomological insights.

    And nomological insights required time.

    Tang Yu himself did not dare to believe that hisprehension ability far surpassed that of other Divine Domain ¨C to be able to cultivate to the Divine Domain realm, his aptitude andprehension were not bad ¨C his rapid progress inprehendingws was only because of the Trial Tower and the Law Crystal.

    However, it still required time.

    In theory, Saint realm experts don¡¯t have much of an advantage when ites toprehendingws. However, Saint ranks have unlimited lifespan and have enough time to go into seclusion toprehendws and perfect divine abilities¡­

    Time was everything.

    And hecked time.

    Since a few years ago, Tang Yu had been thinking of ways to solve the problem of not having enough time.

    From the information obtained from the Sacred City, Tang Yu noticed that Saints with extremely high attainments in the Laws of Time could change the flow of time in a small area and maintain it for a period of time.

    With some precious treasures, they could even solidify the area where the flow of time changed.

    Origin Star should have had this kind of space back then.

    However, Tang Yu tidied up the resources in his hands.

    Precious materials that had the patterns of timews? No.

    Even if there were, materials that could create a room could be used to forge countless sacred artifacts with time power.

    He was not that extravagant.

    A Saint with extremely high attainments in the Laws of Time? No!

    He had only barely touched the threshold of the Laws of Time, and the Upper Pce Bell had a deeper understanding of the Laws of Time, but he had yet to enter the threshold ¨C there were too few materialized fragments of the Laws of Time!

    After overthrowing countless settings and making Tang Yu want to give up a little, he suddenly thought of the Spiritual Space.

    The Spiritual Space was not an ordinary virtual space, and it could carry a limitless amount of power. Even the Laws could bepletely materialized ¨C of course, the premise was that he understood or had the corresponding items.

    He simted an area that could hold the power of time, and duplicated countless fragments of thew of time ¨C he only had two in the outside world, and he could have infinite spiritual space power ¨C as long as the energy was enough to duplicate.

    But unfortunately, he could only copy thews that he had found, and no matter how many there were, he could not construct apletew of time.

    Using the crystals of thew of time as materials, Tang Yu created this pce that was about two hundred square meters and ten meters tall.

    Then the upper pce bell used the ability to affect the speed of the flow of time ¨C just a moment, the spiritual space could simte it.

    However, the timew of the Upper Pce Bell was not enough. He used the spiritual space to connect with the research institute and deduced for many years. Every few months, theprehension of the Upper Pce Bell had improved, so he would inject power here. Year after year, Tang Yu almost gave up.

    Suddenly, he received a notification that he had set up earlier.

    Tang Yu shuttled through the gray fog.

    A momentter, a light appeared in the area where the gray fog was particrly dense.

    It was a small pce. It was about the size of a three-story vi. It was not exquisite and had a square appearance. In front of the building, there was a door of light that looked like a vortex.

    Tang Yu walked in.

    In an instant, he felt that his thoughts became very fast.

    But it was not that his thoughts became faster, it was that the flow of time had slowed down!

    The consciousness of the outside world turned for a second. Five seconds had already passed in the pce!

    five to one time multiplier!

    Sess!

    But this is only the first step. Tang Yu asked the ¡°spiritual space¡± to record the pce as a ¡°authority dog¡±.

    Then,

    The main body of the outside world walked to the ¡®City of Enlightenment¡¯, which had built countless nomological stone tablets. He reached out and pressed on one of the stone tablets that containedpletews.

    At this moment, the same stone tablet appeared in the small pce.

    The air became hot, and the figure was in the sea of fire. The flow of time was violently fluctuating.

    BOOM ¨C

    Without a sound, Tang Yu¡¯s consciousness was brought up ¡°spiritual space.¡±

    He died once, and he diedpletely. He could not be revived in the spiritual space.

    ¡°There is a conflict between thews.¡±

    Tang Yu rubbed his temples.

    In the ¡®Enlightenment City¡¯, the stone tablets of thew are ced at a long distance from each other.

    But in the ¡°spiritual space¡±, it is necessary to simte a small pce that can change the flow of time. It is originallyposed of ipletews, and thew of burning is added to thews of time¡­ Tang Yu did not dare to try it in reality.

    Conflict caused thews to be chaotic, and the foundation of everything was changed. It was normal for a star ball to turn into dust.

    After a few minutes, Tang Yu entered his spiritual space again and copied out the small pce that he had already copied earlier.

    After some thought, he said,

    This time, he did not directly copy the stone tablet. Instead, he stretched out his hand and a cluster of ss mes lit up on his fingertip.

    Space distorted and the flow of time also fluctuated. But a momentter, it finally stabilized.

    Thews were also adaptable!

    Tang Yu tried bit by bit to keep the Fire and Time Laws in a delicate bnce.

    After spending nearly half a month, he finallypleted the burning of the Law Tablet and copied it into a small pce.

    The flow of time had stabilized, and it could maintain a ratio of ten to one with reality.

    One day in reality, ten days had passed in the small pce.

    The spiritual space could not break, but it was just right to be used forprehension.

    Tang Yu looked at the simple pce in front of him and thought for a few seconds. ¡°The spiritual space, the flow of time, then it is called¡­ the spiritual time room.¡±

    His initial n was to engrave every type of nomological stone tablet in the ¡®spiritual time room¡¯, but it was impossible to try it out.

    One burningw made him fail countless times. Copying another different nomological stone tablet would increase the difficulty.

    Only one spiritual time room can be matched with one rule stone

    ¡°The territory now has 13plete manifestationws and 46 iplete manifestationws¡­ the fire systemws alone include ¡®burning¡¯, ¡®explosion¡¯, ¡®high temperature¡¯, etc¡­¡±

    Tang Yu estimated that the cost of a spiritual time house was expensive, and what was more expensive was the follow-up solidification and maintenance cost ¨C a long time simtion and the manifestation ofws, which was not expensive.

    There was no way to build too many spiritual time houses.

    ¡°Build thirteen first toprehend thepletew. Among the other 46 ipletews, the virtualw and the sloww are also necessary, and the others will be considered.¡±

    ¡°There is one more thing to consider. It concerns the upper limit of the spiritual time house.¡±

    The strong had their own ability to suppress. Even if they restrained themselves, the impact still existed.

    Tang Yu called for Nancy first. The two of them entered a spiritual time room. The flow of time fluctuated slightly before slowing down.

    He tried using it.

    Three people, four people, five people. When the sixth person entered, the fluctuations exceeded the limit. Thews of time in the spiritual time room began to be chaotic.

    ¡°The limit state is five people. Of course, maybe it can amodate more people if you switch to the ordinary Unity Realm and Void Stepping Realm.¡±

    However, the spiritual time room was not for them to use. Even the domain could not expand to the limit. They could not understand anything even if they looked at the stone tablet directly.

    When Tang Yu, ine, Kong and others got the news, they entered the room of spiritual time for enlightenment, which is more convenient than enlightenment in the city of enlightenment. At least they can walk outside, as long as they do not exceed the signal range of the ¡°spiritual space¡±.

    After all, at their level, it was easy to divide consciousness into several parts.

    ¡­

    On the other side, Tang Yu came to the Human Federation.

    ¡°How many people are under our control at the moment?¡±

    The official who followed him returned, ¡°The Dao sect now has a permanent poption of 30 million, and the federal border, the poption statistics are not very urate, there are about 600 million ethnic groups, and 1.8 billion other ethnic groups.¡±

    Tang Yu nodded slightly.

    Compared to the vast territory of the original Seven Luminaries Federation, the poption was actually notrge. It seemed to be vast and sparsely popted, and the housing prices could not be copied.

    Especially the human race. After all, the living environment in the past was harsh, and the poption could not increase explosively.

    Now that it had settled down, Tang Yu felt that he couldunch the policy of ¡®encouraging fertility¡¯ at the right time ¨C it had beenunched in Tree Shade City a long time ago, but many adventurers did not intend to have offspring.

    ¡°There are many human settlements on the continent that are not willing to migrate their race.¡± The official said.

    Tang Yu also understood.

    Many human tribes around the Azure Mountain Range had moved to the Grand Dao City early because their living environment was very bad and they often had to face the attacks of beasts.

    However, human countries like the Great Chang Dynasty and the Blue Water Dukedom might have rtively poor resources, but their lives were passable.

    Except for a few people with great ambitions, most people were unwilling to leave their hometown, especially ordinary people. Was there any difference where they lived? Anyway, they were just the bottom.

    Tang Yu pondered.

    In fact, there was really a difference. The ordinary people of the Great Chang Dynasty and the Blue Water Dukedom lived in the Period of Creation.

    And the Great Dao City was the Information Age.

    However, they did not know that publicity was useless.

    Among them, there were still some higher-ups of the human gathering ce who were secretly ying tricks.

    He called a production person in charge of a rune product and pondered for a moment. ¡°Adjusting the industrial structure, I need to produce more suitable products for ordinary people.¡±

    Then, he would send them to the remote human gathering ces like the Great Chang Dynasty and the Blue Water Duchy.

    He did not force the human race in the gathering ce to migrate, but he had experienced the convenience of the informationwork, experienced the fun of novels, movies, and games. Who would be willing to return to the Sealed Age?

    ¡°By the way, in the year that the Human Federation was established, how many cases were attacked by external forces?¡±

    An official presented a detailed data.

    The Great Dao City was at the foot of the Great Dao Sect, and there were elitew enforcement teams patrolling the city. There were very few troublemakers and attackers.

    However, the human Federation was vast, and many of them were given to many human forces. Over the past year, there had been quite a number of attacks. Some small territory lords had even lost their families and died because of this.

    A cold light shed in Tang Yu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report such an important matter to the higher ups?¡±

    The official trembled in fear and trepidation, not saying a word.

    Forget it. Tang Yu sighed.

    The official was a native of the Mountain and Sea Realm. In their eyes, the decline of a small territory in the Federation was truly not worth mentioning. At the very least, no one would disturb their Sect Leader with such a small matter.

    But Tang Yu knows very well that the general environment is not stable, so talk about peace and development.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740

    In this information, there are not only direct attacks by alien races, but also riots in certain human race groups. It sounds like they are seeking their own interests, but there are shadows of maniption by others behind them.

    ¡°Have you investigated the forces behind the scenes?¡±

    ¡°I have found out some of them. There are the Thora Mercenary Group, the Sieo Mountain Group, and the Bouhor forces¡­ Some of them are simply destroying things, and some have invaded some rune factories in the Federation to steal our technology.¡±

    ¡°Not enough, continue to investigate!¡±

    The Thora Mercenary Group was arge-scale mercenary force with a total of ten times the United States. They were stronger than many countries. They did not have a base on the surface, and their whereabouts were uncertain. They were not afraid of the top forces.

    However, they could not provoke the great Dao Sect or the human race for no reason.

    Tang Yu looked through the information and noticed that the Thora Mercenary Group was very experienced. Their target did not seem to be the great Dao Sect, but some family businesses in the Federation.

    However, it just happened to destroy many key rune factories.

    In other words, the production of rune equipment had now adopted the supply chain mode. The orders that were entrusted to the various territory lords were just a part of a certain rune product. Even if it was stolen, it would not be able to analyze anything. The core technology was in his hands.¡°I have to kill the invaders with thunderous methods to deter all the forces that have ns!¡±

    Tang Yu observed the development of more than a hundred territories in the human Federation.

    In addition to the orders that the ¡°Gathering Treasure Pavilion¡± entrusted to them, the territories were also developing their own channels to make money.

    Some territories had a suitable climate, many medicinal herbs, and had embarked on the path of farming.

    Some tribes originally knew how to tame some beasts, and after they had their own territories, they began to expand their scale.

    Some territories wanted to develop business, some wanted to ept more orders from the ¡°Gathering Treasure Pavilion¡±, and some territories¡­

    However, Tang Yu discovered a phenomenon. Although these territories were developing slowly and he had spent a lot of money on them, they still cared about their own development and formed groups, rarelymunicating with each other.

    The difference between different territories was obvious. Many customs and habits were still the same as when the tribe had been.

    Only a small number of merchants traveled between different territories, and many of them were non-human forces.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Tang Yu shook his head.

    The two neighboring cities only cared about their own development and did notmunicate. How could they be considered the same country?

    If he did not correct them now, it would be even more difficult for them to wait for several decades or centuries.

    ¡°We have to start from three aspects. One is the upper level, the other is an ordinary Awakened, and the other is an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°The upper level can allow the higher levels of each territory to gather together once in a while and have a meeting tomunicate. He can then rify the development n¡­¡±

    Tang Yu had a strange expression on his face. He had actually be someone who liked to attend meetings.

    However, for him to let someone else attend a meeting, he felt an inexplicable sense of satisfaction.

    The initial stages of the meeting need to be more frequent. Those who attend the meeting do not need to be the lords of the various territories. The consuls in the territory are enough. If you are hosting the meeting¡­ Tang Yu felt that he needed to find a suitable candidate from Tree Shade City to understand his essence.

    He moved very quickly. The clone in Tree Shade City had already found Chen Haiping and asked for a municipal government official with a level of 90 +.

    At the same time, the order in Seven Luminaries City was also issued. The messenger was driving a floating war chariot, holding a seal that had been changed and heading to various territories. The Federation had a vast territory and could not send real-time messages at the moment. Only in the areas where territories were built could there be signals.

    ¡°Ordinary Awakened ones, apart from serving in various legions, most of them are still free. They rely on hunting beasts orpleting missions issued by the ¡®mission hall¡¯ to make a living. And the ¡®mission hall¡¯ currently has branches in the main cities.¡±

    The headquarters of the ¡°Mission Hall¡± was located in the Grand Dao City. It was a functional building he had built with the power of the system. He thought of a few rules in his mind and quickly announced them at the headquarters of the ¡°Mission Hall¡±.

    [Help each other]

    Description: The establishment of the Human Federation requires the offense of a small fry. Some territories are peaceful, while some territories are in danger. Humans need to help each other and survive the crisis together.

    Rules are clear and detailed: Awakened ones havepleted the mission outside of their household. The reward is 10%.

    Duration: One year.

    The ¡°Mission Hall¡± was avable in all the territories. Most of the missions had been issued by the people in the territories. The ¡°Mission Hall¡± was just a tform. It was responsible for ensuring the interests of both parties involved in the distribution and thepletion of the missions.

    When many Awakened ones epted missions, they would directly filter out the ones in their own territories.

    It was normal, but Tang Yu needed tomunicate with each territory.

    [Unity, Friendship, Harmony, Rich and Strong]

    Description: Under the leadership of the great Great Dao Sect Master, the human race should be a whole. Their skin color, tribes, and countries should not be discriminated against. The human race should unite and achieve development and win-win.

    Rules are clear and detailed: The missionpleted by the cooperation of two different teams in different households will be rewarded with 10%.

    Duration: One year.

    Mission: Help the neers.

    Mission Introduction: As the Great Dao Sect grows stronger and stronger, the continent and even the Endless Sea will have more and more human groupsing because of its fame. The old territory can choose to lead the development of the new territory. The teams can choose to teach or ept new people and help them better integrate into the Human Federation.

    [Task requirements: ]

    Reward: 100 to 10,000 Points

    Note: All interpretation rights belong to the Hall of Missions.

    Tang Yu nodded in satisfaction. He did not know what kind of sparks could be produced between different customs.

    ¡­

    From the headquarters of the Hall of Missions to the various branches, the updates could not be real-time. However, it was only a day. However, in just one day, the Awakened ones from all over the human Federation discovered the version update of the Hall of Missions.

    There was immediately movement.

    ¡°The reward will float up to 10%. Oh my god, that¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°We need toplete missions from other cities? I think there are too many teams here, too few missions, and we can¡¯t do anything about it. Now that we have a new rule, it¡¯s a profit!¡±

    ¡°If we go to other cities and cooperate with the team there toplete the mission, wouldn¡¯t that be double the profit¡±

    ¡°Any mission will do? No, I can¡¯t take a day off. Immediately, gather all my team members for me. We are going to set off!¡±

    The various teams who often paid attention to the ¡°mission hall¡± immediately set off a wave.

    With the prestige of the Great Dao Sect at present, a single order could allow all the Awakened teams to go to other cities. However, what forced them to do was tock subjective initiative. Luring was the best strategy. In any case, the transportation was convenient now. There were railway tracks built everywhere. The runic train could lead to most cities. The cost of going to other territories was very cheap.

    There were no losses after going out for a walk.

    Naturally, there were also some who remained unmoved. However, most of them could not resist the temptation of 10 floating up. Each mission could be increased by 10%, 20%, five hundred million, and they could buy a divine weapon!

    As long as these Awakened ones took the first step and were no longer limited to their original tribes, countries, and gathering ces, Tang Yu¡¯s goal would be achieved. Over time, the human race would no longer be separated from each other ¨C if the two sides could cooperate toplete the first mission, there would be a second, a third, and a countless number.

    The ¡°dong dong dong¡± rune train started, carrying many fully armed awakened people, heading for the distance.

    ¡­

    ¡°There are ten people in our team who are hunting the Moonlight Bear. They are mainly warriors, and their levels are all above the tenth level of awakening. Let¡¯s have a team that is not a territory of Pingping Mountain. It is best if there are mages and gunmen. As long as the level is above the eighth level of awakening, it will be enough.¡±

    ¡°We are driving. The destination is the cemetery of Red Tribe. There are six empty seats for the 100-man team. However, the independent team can be divided ording to the general n armor. The assassin is the best and does not want a Launcher.¡±

    ¡°The fifth level awakened mage, please lead the team. You will definitely be able to break through in three months. You can sign a long-term contract.¡±

    This mission hall was located in the Crescent Moon Territory. It was a small territory. The lord Chang Shu was a senior who had stepped into the Void Realm and founded the Chang Family from scratch.

    Although Chang Shu had taken 108 wives and concubines, that was only after he had reached the Void Stepping Stage. The level of life in the Void Stepping Stage had changed, and it was not easy for him to have descendants. The Chang n was now just a rising n, and its poption was thin.

    Many of the previous generations were the territory of the n, and they could easily recruit hundreds of thousands of Awakened ones. As for the Moonfang Territory, there were less than a thousand permanent Awakened ones. Many missions in the ¡°Mission Hall¡± were unable to bepleted, and the development of the territory was dyed.

    Even if Chang Shu was rich, the rules were limited. The missions issued by the ¡°Mission Hall¡± had an upper limit and lower limit.

    Now,

    With a single rule, the figure of many Awakened ones appeared in the Moonfang Territory.

    ¡°Finally, there is a ce to spend money.¡± Chang Shu sighed.

    ¡­

    ¡°Although the Moonfang Territory is small, it is rich.¡±

    Outside Moonfang City, in the bushes on the hillside.

    There were many outsiders with sharp des protruding from their skin, looking at the small city from afar.

    There were many mottled marks on the walls of the city, left behind by the humans when they attacked the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    Behind the alien race,

    There were also many Awakened ones with simr appearances, their figures hidden among the trees.

    They were the de Tribe, a group of bandits that were roaming the northern ins.

    ¡°Back when we were still in the Seven Luminaries Federation, each city had more than one Void Treading realm expert overseeing it. There were countless high level awakened cultivators in the city pond, and there were also many who had awakened to the Great Circle of the awakened realm. But now¡­¡±

    The leader of the de Bandit Group snickered.

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend some of the powerful territories of the human race, but there aren¡¯t many experts in the Crescent Moon Region apart from that expert. Later, I will stall that human expert and you all will loot the treasure vault in the city as fast as you can. But remember, we are targeting the Crescent Moon Region. We are only looking for money. Don¡¯t kill too many civilians. Otherwise, if your nature changes, you might be hunted down by the human race.¡±

    The de Bandit Group disguised as a merchant group and walked towards Crescent City from one side of the hill.

    In the middle of them were three cargo trucks that were pulled by beasts and horses. However, what was hidden inside were not goods, but some heavy weapons.

    Around the trucks were members of the de Bandit Group who were trying their best to dress less ferociously.

    There were two to three hundred of them, and more than half of them were high-level awakened ones.

    As long as they could stop the lords of the Moonfang Territory, the city guards, and the awakened ones did not need to worry about them.

    Ten minutester, the caravan was close to the city. There were many armored awakened ones at the city gate checking the people and vehicles passing by.

    ¡°They are all good runic armors and weapons¡­¡±

    The de Bandit Group looked on with red eyes.

    There were also many foreign merchant groups in the Human Federation, but they did not have a pass and knew that they could not hide it. Pretending to be a merchant group was only to buy time.

    They exchanged nces and suddenly exploded when they approached the city gate.

    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±

    The sharp de stabbed at the city guard soldiers. The de collided with the soft armor at the neck. Under the great force, the de cut through the soft armor and pierced into the neck. Blood continuously poured out and the city guard soldiers knelt on the ground.

    The people of the de Bandit Group quickly took out heavy weapons from the truck carriage. They were some explosives, heavy firearms.

    They threw down the truck and quickly rushed into the city.

    At this time,

    The rest of the city guards had already reacted. A sharp and rapid sound rang out, and the Awakened ones patrolling the city quickly approached the city gate.

    A tyrannical aura erupted from the center of the city, and a figure stepped into the void.

    It was the Lord of the Moonfang Territory, Chang Shu.

    He shouted angrily, and a bright energy ball condensed in his hand, pushing downwards.

    Boom!

    The shockwaves exploded one after another. Two figures flew out from the bandit group, one on the left and one on the right, stopping Chang Shu.

    At this moment,

    Boom!!

    There was a sh of fire at the city gate. The violent explosion caused part of the already bright city walls to copse.

    The Awakened ones patrolling the city were at a loss. Several captains were knocked down to the ground by the bandits, their lives unknown.

    The rest of the bandit groups followed the original n and went straight to several treasure houses.

    ¡°The guards of Moon Fang City are really weak. It is too easy to loot a city.¡±

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    The Awakened ones who were recruiting members in the Mission Hall and preparing to depart had all received an urgent mission ¨C [Guard Moonfang City]!

    The reward was so generous that it made one¡¯s heart beat. More importantly¡­

    ¡°My team has been stationed in Moon Fang City for a long time, but there are still people who dare to cause trouble? They are not putting me in their eyes!¡±

    ¡°Emergency mission? It is said that the reward is the most generous. I am shocked! I am excited! I have finally waited for you in my lifetime!¡±

    ¡°Which bandit group is so reckless? I must praise them!¡±

    ¡°   ¡ª¡±

    ¡°Seeking group, asking group, asking group, asking group¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡­

    The members of the de Bandit Group went straight to the treasure house and the big shops in the city as if there was no one around.

    There were not many residents in the city, and they closed the doors and windows and hid.

    The most prosperousmercial street of Moon Fang City appeared in front of the bandits.

    Some sold runic weapons, some sold potions, and some sold beasts. Although they were not like therge-scale selling ces like ¡°Gathering Treasure Pavilion¡± that covered the whole world, there were also several shops in the city, which were chain industries under therge territory of the human Federation.

    The quality of the goods was good, and there were often many in stock.

    The target of the de Bandit Group was these goods in stock ¨C they had also specially learned that the chain stores of therge territory were supplying goods at the beginning of the month, and two days ago, it was the time that the runic train passed by Moonfang City.

    There were not many guards in the shops, and in the face of the aggressive bandit groups, many Awakened ones only had to grit their teeth and resist, but they suffered heavy casualties in a moment.

    The ordinary people inside and outside the shops were already scared silly.

    ¡°Weak human, remember, the one who killed you is the de Master of the de Bandit Group!¡±

    ¡°Who! Who dares to use my de Master¡¯s name!¡±

    A loud shout came from the side of the street, and a sharp de light cut through the de Master, sending him flying, blood spilling from his chest.

    The person stepped on the ground, holding a scimitar in his hand, ¡°I am the de Master!¡±

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741

    From the other corner of the street, many human Awakened ones suddenly rushed out. From thebat suits they were wearing, it could be seen that they were not the guards of the city. They were already divided into many teams and forces.

    There were less than 30 to 50 teams, and more than a hundred people.

    There were also quite a few members of the de Bandits, but they were no match for the human Awakened ones who had suddenly appeared.

    A group of human Awakened ones surrounded them, their eyes fixed on them, as if they had taken a fancy to prey, causing the de race Awakened ones to feel a chill in their hearts.

    ¡°How can there be so many high-level Awakened ones in Moonfang City?¡±

    ¡°Who is responsible for the intelligence? Are they traitors ?¡±

    The various teams on the human side were already discussing.

    ¡°We, the Bronze Hammer Squad, want the twenty desmen on the left!¡±

    ¡°There are thirty of us in the middle!¡±¡°On the right¡­¡±

    Somerge teams wanted to split up the tasks. The small teams and the unspecialized team saw that something was wrong. Someone raised his hand and fired a shot from afar. Someone charged forward and hacked down. The scene immediately fell into chaos.

    Wu La rushed towards the de Bandit Group, the des of swords, the fireballs of swords, and the wind des continuously smashed down.

    A momentter,

    The de Bandit Group was no longer standing. The streets were a mess, and there were traces of explosions, freezing, and being cut everywhere.

    The shop owner hid from an angle and stared nkly at the bottles of medicine that had been shattered into powder under the aftermath of the battle.

    He wanted to cry but had no tears.

    ¡­

    At this time,

    In the sky above Moonfang City,

    The leader of the de Bandit Group and the second leader, the two of them stepped into the void to defend against the Moonfang Lord. The two of them stepped into the void and surrounded a human, but they knew they were no match for them.

    The crescent-moon lord was a senior Void Trampler, and he even had a divine weapon!

    However, the two leaders of the de Bandit Group weren¡¯t worried in the slightest. They couldn¡¯t defeat him, and it was still very easy for them to dy him for more than ten minutes.

    The one who was anxious now should be the Lord of the human race.

    On the other side, the crescent moon lord had a furious expression on his face, yet he still attacked with a calm appearance.

    The de leader was a little uneasy.

    He had no time to think and could only continue to tangle with the Dragon Fang Lord.

    One minute,

    Two minutes,

    Ten minutes,

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left. Prepare to retreat.¡±

    The two de Race nsmen crossed their eyes and attacked at the same time. Azure energy waves condensed in their hands and bombarded the surrounding buildings, forcing the crescent lord to have no choice but to block and shatter the energy waves.

    Taking advantage of the gap, the de Race nsman stepped into the void and flew out of the city like a stream of light. He quicklynded in a mountain forest and restrained his aura. His figure shuttled through the forest and arrived at the appointed location in a few minutes.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there anyone?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. Perhaps it¡¯s because there are too many goods to plunder, which slows down their speed.¡±

    However, another ten minutes passed. The two de Race nsmen frowned and realized that things might not go smoothly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s leave first.¡±

    Waves of auras approached from all directions, all of them at the high level of the awakened realm and the great circle of the awakened realm.

    The most dazzling person in the crowd was the Dragon Fang Lord that they had been holding back just now.

    He held a divine weapon in his hand and his aura continued to rise.

    The human race¡¯s awakened ones did not even approach. All sorts of spells came from afar and covered the sky.

    There were three to five awakened spells, and he could block them with just the Void Stepping Force Field.

    He could also break thebination of three to five hundred awakened spells with a wave of his hand.

    But right now, there are five or six hundred high-level awakened people, and the de n member¡¯s eyes turned ck, ¡°Who, who said that there are not many high-level awakened people in Crescent Moon City! The information misled me!¡±

    Explosions sounded one after another.

    It startled the birds and beasts in the forest.

    The crescent moon lord, whose momentum had been umted to its peak, suddenly shed down with a high level battle skill, breaking the sky.

    Boom!!

    ¡­

    The new rule had been released for a few days, and Tang Yu had been paying attention to it.

    In some of the more powerful territories, the awakened ones were divided into weaker territories, and they became stronger after bing stronger.

    A few of the most active mercenaries and mountain bandit organizations had also been tracked and found, using lightning methods to destroy them.

    Until the moment before they died, they still did not understand why the great Dao Sect would go all out to hunt them down when they were just a few small fries.

    A few groups that were only in the realm of Unity were defeated and killed,pletely shocking the other races and organizations.

    The human Federation was much calmer, with only a few small mountain bandits, bandits, and remnants of the Seven Luminaries Federation still roaming around within.

    The mission hall had already issued a relevant mission. Those bandits who were not strong to begin with were no longer able to cause much trouble. On the contrary, they became the ¡®Rare Monster¡¯ in the eyes of many teams. They met by chance in the wild, so they could brag for a long time.

    Tang Yu took a few nces and no longer paid attention to them. As a Great Lord, he had to know how to throw his work to his subordinates.

    He was currently dealing with the misceneous items. There were some important matters in the sect that required him, or more than two other inner sect elders to sign in order to pass.

    ¡°An exchange between the younger generation? Hope to be presided over by the Great Dao Sect?¡±

    A year ago, when the Great Dao Sect and the White Feather n were preparing to establish a strategic alliance contract, there were many outstanding talents of the younger generation in the White Feather n.

    At that time, in the agenda of the exchange between the two top powers, there were events of the younger generation exchanging pointers.

    The strength of the younger generation could only represent the younger generation, and the top geniuses were still geniuses. They had seen many people in the long life span of the Divine Domain.

    The exchange between forces was also a means for the top forces to improve their rtionship. Naturally, there waspetition between each other.

    But at that time, the Great Dao Sect had just been attacked. Even if they had repelled the strong enemy, they were still busy with the counterattack against the Seven Luminaries Federation.

    The White Feather n had only signed a contract in a hurry, and the exchange was saved.

    ¡°Considering the lifespan and growth cycle of the human race and some other races, we will set the younger generation below fifty years old¡­¡±

    Fifty years old?

    Then wouldn¡¯t he just be a baby?

    But for the White Feather n, they were considered adults at forty-five years old. Ordinary people who had not awakened had a lifespan of nearly two hundred years, and it seemed very normal.

    He continued reading.

    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t it just the White Feather n? It seems a bit interesting.¡±

    Other than the White Feather n, there were also the White Fox n, the Dragon Abyss Empire, and the Floating Cloud Sect. They were all top tier powers.

    They could be considered top powers that were closer to the great Dao Sect.

    The Long Yuan Empire once had a ck history of being captured by the Great Dao Sect by two Divine Domain Realm experts, but after the discussion, they came to an agreement and paid a lot ofpensation.

    Although the Floating Cloud Sect was named after the sect, they had nothing to do with the gods. On the contrary, they advocated doing as they pleased. Among all the top forces on the continent, they could vaguely be ranked in the top three. They were all huge monsters with deep foundations and great strength.

    Tang Yu signed his name and decided to let the Great Dao Sect preside over this year¡¯s exchangepetition.

    ¡°The earliest disciples of the Great Dao Sect have been cultivating for more than a year now. It is time to pull them out for a walk.¡±

    ¡­

    In the blink of an eye, another month passed.

    The exchange groups of the White Feather n, White Fox n, Dragon Lake Empire, and Floating Cloud Sect had already arrived at the Grand Dao City.

    The ones in charge of entertaining the experts of the various ns were the inner sect elder, Shea, and the outer sect elder, Yan Dingtian.

    The exchange of pointers wasn¡¯t that urgent. The Divine Domain Realm experts from the various top powers had finallye to Grand Dao City, so they couldn¡¯t just watch the sparring between the younger generation.

    Tang Yu had already instructed them.

    What was the best to discuss on a wine table? Of course, it was to discuss business.

    In just a few days, the Great Dao Sect and the various powers had reached a deal, and they had also pulled some investments for the Human Federation.

    The higher-ups would meet each other, and the younger generation below did not apany them.

    The ones in charge of entertaining the younger generation were the more active disciples of the great Dao Sect, as well as some diplomats.

    Among them was the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Wang Zhou.

    He was as always, with a small belly and a face full of smiles, but he was already a true expert in the Void Treading realm.

    Although the upper level was a friendly meeting, as young men and women who came as representatives of various forces, the atmosphere between them was not so harmonious. Many of them had cold faces and swept their eyes over the representatives of other forces.

    ¡°The exchange of three dayster, our White Feather n must win the championship.¡± The young and tender White Feather youth stepped on the steps and raised his index finger high in the sky.

    Wang Zhou wiped the nonexistent cold sweat. He was already thirty or forty years old, how could he still be so chuuni?

    ¡°There are still three days before the exchange match. Why don¡¯t you let us show you around the Great Dao City first? Our Great Dao City has many famous ancient and historical delicacies¡­ Cough cough, there are many ssic delicacies that have a long history. I guarantee that all of them will make you forget about them and leave behind unforgettable memories.¡±

    The youth from the White Feather n, who was in the middle two, did not buy it.

    ¡°Hmph, I can see that your aura is at the Void Trampling Realm. You are the seeded yers of your human race¡¯s exchange match, right? Why don¡¯t you find an arena to spar?¡±

    ¡°I did not. I am not.¡± Wang Zhou denied.

    The youth from the White Feather n sized him up, then paused for a moment on his belly. ¡°Could it be that your age has exceeded fifty years old?¡±

    Wang Zhou pondered for three seconds, ¡°That¡¯s not true, but I am also a person who is about to run three.¡± His tone was full of vicissitudes.

    Less than thirty steps into the Void!

    The eyes of the youth from the White Feather n lit up, and his expression became much more solemn. ¡°Please agree to my request. Come, let us have a good fight!¡±

    The outstanding talents of the White Fox n, Dragon Abyss Empire, and Floating Cloud Sect all looked over, filled with anticipation.

    Wang Zhou was starting to sweat a little.

    He was just a Void Trample expert that had been formed from a pile of medicine. If they really sparred, he would be beaten to death!

    For the sake of the reputation of the great Dao Sect, he absolutely could not fall into the enemy¡¯s trap!

    ¡°No, you are wrong. I am not a disciple of the great Dao Sect. I am just a small minister in charge of the great Dao Sect¡¯s external affairs.¡±

    ¡°Look, that is the genius of our great Dao Sect. However, the exchange time is set to be three dayster. Isn¡¯t it against the original intention of the exchange? In my opinion, it is best to taste delicious food.¡±

    The youth of the White Feather n looked disappointed, but he did not insist.

    However, he still shook his head. ¡°Extracting energy from food is a trivial matter that only ordinary life needs. In my time, why don¡¯t I extract more Origin Energy, familiarize myself with battle techniques and spells¡­¡±

    He was already about to leave.

    Wang Zhou suddenly said, ¡°Sparring doesn¡¯t match the current situation, but since this little brother from the White Feather n wants topete, why don¡¯t we spar on the table?¡±

    ¡°How do we spar?¡± The youth from the White Feather n stopped and turned around.

    Wang Zhou exined seriously, ¡°Extracting energy from heaven and earth is a method. Turning the energy in the food into what you need is also a method. Since that¡¯s the case, eating too much and eating fast, does it mean that you are strong to a certain extent?¡±

    The youth from the White Feather n pondered. Although he felt that something was wrong, he analyzed it carefully and found it very reasonable.

    As expected of a genius who could step into the Void Trampling Realm before the age of thirty. A casual sentence was full of meaning. Sure enough, the human race could not be underestimated.

    The younger generation of other forces were mostly curious about Dao City. There were also many young experts who were tempted by Wang Zhou¡¯s proposal. They wanted topete with each other on the table. Only the disciples of the Great Dao Sect had strange expressions. They wanted to speak, but their throats squirmed a few times. In the end, they held back.

    Under Wang Zhou¡¯s lead, the group arrived at thergest restaurant in Dao City.

    All of the younger generation were used to seeing people from seven luminary Pavilion and did not have any reaction to the magnificent restaurant. Only the youth from the White Feather n kept urging them to serve the dishes.

    At this time, Wang Zhou had already found the kitchen.

    His original intention was to promote human food, not because he was greedy and wanted to eat, but since he had proposed a showdown of foodies, he had to pay attention to the choices of dishes.

    ¡°One hundred cauldrons of deep-sea crayfish first¡­¡± This kind of special lobster lived in the whirlpool sea of the Endless Sea. Each crayfish had abat strength stronger than ordinary great circle, and lived in the seabed of the Endless Sea. The difficulty of catching it could be imagined.

    But the meat was more tender, tight and sweet, and the texture was very fat!

    Wang Zhou couldn¡¯t help but drool.

    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t use conventional methods. Add the most spicy chili.¡±

    The chef also came from the Tree shade, and he had a strange expression when he heard that, ¡°I said Fatty Wang, the peppers we have today are not the ones we had before the end of the world, and many new varieties of extra-spicy peppers have been discovered here, are you sure you want to eat them? Add the spiciest one?¡±

    Wang Zhou sneered, ¡°A mere chili, what is there to be afraid of!¡±

    In any case, it was not for him to eat anyway. He added, ¡°Oh right, add another pot of ordinary spice.¡±

    ¡­

    The cauldron was reallyrge. A normal exotic beast with a wingspan of over ten meters could be stewed in one pot.

    The White Feather Race, White Fox Race, Abyss Race, and Floating Cloud Sect¡¯s younger generation were all about the same size as humans. Standing in front of a few cauldrons, they seemed a bit small.

    The lid of the cauldron was lifted, and white smoke instantly spread out. A rich fragrance rushed into the nostrils.

    It was a bit pungent.

    ¡°This is a deep-sea crayfish from the Endless Sea¡­¡±

    As soon as Wang Zhou introduced it, the younger generation of his n, the Divine Capital, had some changes.

    The Endless Sea was so far away from the Heavenly Green Mountain Range that only the great Dao Sect, who had mastered a higher level of teleportation technology, had the time to transport ingredients through the teleportation array.

    How extravagant!

    For a moment, he was also a little greedy.

    However, he did not forget Wang Zhou¡¯s suggestion to have a meal as a friend and have a meal to exchange pointers.

    The young man from the White Feather n became the representative of the n.

    The White Fox n, the Dragon Abyss Empire, and the Floating Cloud Sect also sent out their respective representatives, and all of them were at the Void Treading realm ¨C after all, their digestive ability was stronger than that of an awakened realm.

    Only the Human n, looked at each other, and looked at each other.

    ¡°Xiao Dong, go. Your Myriad mes Art will definitely help you digest it quickly.¡±

    ¡°Wang Chen, among the inner sect disciples, I recognize you as the strongest. You can go.¡±

    ¡°Second Fatty Zhang, I think highly of you since you are so fat.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Wang Zhou is not bad either. Moreover, isn¡¯t it Big Brother Wang Zhou who suggested eating?¡±

    Wang Zhou hid in a corner and discovered that the disciples of the Great Dao Sect were all looking at him.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742

    The pit that he had buried himself was about to jump down with tears in his eyes.

    Wang Zhou sat in front of a big pot, unafraid of death. The spicy and devilish smell assaulted his face, and he swallowed his saliva.

    ¡®Fighting, isn¡¯t it just eating? I, Wang Zhou, will not be weaker than others in my life! ¡®

    Other than Wang Zhou and the other representatives of the five ns, the tables in front of the other younger generation also began to serve a te of exquisite dishes.

    Quite a few young experts¡¯ noses twitched, feeling that it was quite delicious.

    The youth of the White Feather n had a grave expression at this moment, but when he gave the order to ¡°start¡±, he grabbed a deep-sea crayfish and stuffed it into his mouth along with its shell and meat.

    Kacha ¨C

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hard, as expected of an ingredient that can be used for sparring.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad.¡±The spicy taste had not yet begun, and the youth of the White Feather n had not carefully tasted it. Instead, he crushed a deep sea crawfish and sent them into his mouth ¨C the efficiency was much faster than using his mouth to bite.

    There were people counting next to him, and they reported the number in real time.

    The youth of the White Feather n was currently leading, and his advantage was gradually expanding.

    Wang Zhou looked at him with a sympathetic gaze.

    At this time,

    The youth of the White Feather n had already swallowed the fifth deep-sea crayfish that was half the size of a person. He swallowed it almost without chewing and then refined it with Origin Energy.

    The deep-sea crayfish that had been swallowed before was gradually dposed by Origin Energy and stomach fluid. A spicy smell hidden in the crayfish¡¯s body suddenly exploded in his stomach and rushed straight up.

    The youth of the White Feather n who had just crushed a deep-sea crayfish suddenly froze. His white and tender face suddenly turned red, and his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears seemed to be steaming.

    ¡°Huh~huh~ha~¡±

    ¡°Water, water!¡±

    A waiter brought a bucket of water, but just as the white-feathered youth poured the water into his mouth, the steam turned into white mist and spread around his body, as if it was steaming.

    Wang Zhou looked at it and shook his head.

    If the spiciness could be neutralized in the water, how could it be called devilish spiciness?

    Not only that, the devilish spiciness was only medium level at the beginning, but as time went on, the more he recalled it, the higher the spiciness would be.

    Five deep sea crayfish in one go, if they were to change to an awakened level, they would have to be sent to the hospital.

    ¡°Hiss ¡ª¡°

    The spicy taste in his mouth suddenly burst out, and Wang Zhou inhaled sharply and exhaled, fanning his mouth, but it was useless.

    He saw that the little fox girl¡¯s eyes were about to shed tears, but she still insisted on eating the shell and meat.

    -Many because of the showdown between foodies, they all counted the shell in the category of food, so that Wang Zhou had to grit his teeth and swallow the shell like them.

    How spicy!

    However, he had to eat the pit he had dug with tears in his eyes.

    Many sect disciples were looking at him with eager eyes. Come on, Wang Zhou, your life is not weaker than others!

    But his opponents were not humans!

    ¡­

    ¡°So fragrant!¡±

    The younger generation of the White Feather n praised.

    At first, their focus was still on the five representatives of the foodies showdown, but not long after, the young experts who had tasted the delicacies of the city could no longer stop.

    A duel? A duel at the dining table?

    Heh, how could itpare to the delicacy in front of him?

    In the face of the new delicacies of the ship that they had never tasted before, many of the younger generation threw away their usual elegance and aristocratic etiquette. On the contrary, the disciples of the Great Dao Sect seemed to be rtively calm, only shouting.

    ¡°Ah, Wang Zhou ate another one.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, Wang Zhou is about to die.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, Wang Zhou can still hold on.¡±

    Hey,

    Why hasn¡¯t Wang Zhou fallen yet?

    The youths of the various races: ¡°¡­..¡±

    Truly, truly worthy of being called the great dao sect that the seniors of the n praised repeatedly.

    Their temperament and willpower were second to none.

    Inparison, they had fallen into the secr world and only wanted to fight over their spirit.

    Compared to the youth from the White Feather n who kept swallowing and Wang Zhou who was neither fast nor slow, they could only sigh in admiration.

    Perhaps, merging delicious food into cultivation was also one of the reasons why the Great Dao Sect was able to achieve sess.

    When he returned, he would definitely suggest to the higher ups of the n to learn cooking ande to the Great Dao City.

    ¡­

    At the dinner table, the youth from the White Feather n won the victory.

    His entire face was as red as fire, his tongue stuck out long and long, half-lying, and he kept on crying out.

    The deep-sea crayfish in the pot had been eaten up, leaving only some chopped chili peppers still bright red. It looked like fire was burning, and the youth from the White Feather n couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Bucket after bucket of water was sprinkled on his body.

    Wang Zhou was also spitting fire from his mouth.

    His results were not bad. In second ce, Bi was a person who often ate spicy food. His resistance was stronger than the other representatives. The little girl of the fox n could notst more than half of it. Even now, her tears were still flowing.

    Even though he was in second ce, there were still many deep sea crayfish in the pot in front of him. Even Wang Zhou, who was not weaker than others in his life, could not help but sigh when he saw the empty cauldron of the youth of the White Feather n.

    ¡°In terms of spice, I, Wang Zhou, am willing to call you the strongest!¡±

    ¡°You, you are not bad either.¡± The youth from the White Feather n stuck out his tongue. ¡°I, I know you still haven¡¯t used your full strength. If, if there is a chance, we will spar again. Let¡¯s spar!¡±

    Wang Zhou: ¡°I, I¡­¡± He was too blunt.

    The youth from the White Feather n only thought that he had agreed. ¡°Then next time, as long as I can finish ten or ten pots, I will definitely¡­ be able to break through to the next realm!¡±

    Wang Zhou¡¯s face was green, but because of the spiciness, it could not be seen.

    He seemed very excited.

    The youth from the White Feather n seemed to have met a confidant.

    ¡­

    Three days passed in a sh. Under Wang Zhou¡¯s lead, the young geniuses of the various races tasted many of the great dao sect¡¯s delicacies, but they still weren¡¯t satisfied.

    Three days was too short.

    There were many delicious delicacies that only listened to their name, but none of them had the time to taste them. Who knew how long the exchange group would be able to stay in Dao City after the exchange?

    Would there be any more opportunities toe to Dao City in the future?

    Oh right, the n had a permanent position in Dao City, and every three years, they had to fight for the next batch no matter what.

    Wang Zhou felt that he had to give himself a Best Contribution Award, and with just a little trick, he could make the elites of the other forces indulge in beauty¡­ food.

    The venue of the exchange was set in the Great Dao Sect, and it was not open to the outside world. The audience only consisted of the upper echelons of several powers, as well as the inner and outer disciples of the Great Dao Sect.

    At the Martial Arts Practice Grounds halfway up the Nine Dragons Mountain, hundreds of disciples of the Great Dao Sect formed a square formation, practicing some kind of battle technique or technique.

    As the sword and sword were brandished, there seemed to be a phantom image of a dragon leaping like a tiger.

    As the staff or spell books flew about, the brilliant light of the spell shot into the sky.

    The White Feather n, White Fox n, and the other Divine Realm experts couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°From this short demonstration in the morning, it can be seen that the great Dao Sect¡¯s nurturing and teaching of disciples is extraordinary.¡±

    Tang Yu was a bit embarrassed from being praised.

    If not for the exchange today, specially pulling out a group of disciples to practice, how could there be a shadow of a person in the martial arts practice field halfway up the mountain?

    He hurriedly talked about business and changed the topic.

    The White Feather Race, the White Fox Race, the Dragon Abyss Empire, and the Floating Cloud Sect had a group of several hundred people. There were two to three Divine Domain experts in the lead, and some of the younger generation who were going to participate in the exchange meet were all one hundred.

    A week ago, the Great Dao Sect had also selected one hundred of the most outstanding disciples through sparring selection ¨C probably, Tang Yu could not rule out the disciples who were toozy to participate in the exchange meet and gave up on their own.

    I wonder how Sect Head Tang ns to exchange pointers? Individual battles? Team battles? Or wheel battles?

    ¡°Normally speaking, it would take a few days and nights for a few hundred disciples to exchange pointers, but our Great Dao Sect has prepared a more exciting and faster method ofmunication.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The disciples who were performing in the martial arts arena had already left. At this moment, there were five great forces, five hundred outstanding talents among the younger generation, almost representing the highest level of the younger generation in this world.

    They looked at the figures in the clouds with either worship, reverence, or yearning.

    Even if they were the elites of the n, reaching the great circle of perfection at such a young age, or even stepping into the Void

    There was still a huge gap between a prodigy and a top-tier powerhouse.

    The most talented ones among them didn¡¯t dare to speak nonsense. They were confident that they could step into the Divine Domain Realm in the future, but if they were chosen by a big shot, their chances of bing a powerhouse in the future would be much higher.

    The exchange meet was a good opportunity to show off in front of the powerhouses. If they seized the opportunity, they could rise to the top.

    Many young geniuses were full of energy and wanted to stand out in the exchange meet.

    Suddenly,

    A loud voice came from the clouds.

    ¡°In the Exchange Competition, everyone will enter a cold world of frozen earth and start a chaotic battle.¡±

    ¡°Each person will be given a token. The token records their points. The initial points of each participant is one. If you defeat your opponent and win the token, you can obtain half of the opponent¡¯s points. If you admit defeat or have your token taken away, you will be sent out of the world of frozen earth. Half of your points will be deducted and five points will be taken.¡±

    ¡°You will be scattered all over the world of the frozen earth. You can be alone or team up with each other. There are no limits to your methods. In the end, you will be ranked ording to your points. The top 16 with the highest points will fight in a one-on-one battle to determine the final champion.¡±

    ¡°In addition, in the world of the frozen earth, in addition to the other participants, there are also the original ice spirits. As time goes on, the strength of the ice spirits will gradually increase. You should grasp it well.¡±

    The illusion of a continuous snow mountain and a frozen river appeared on the martial practice field.

    The snowkes danced and were wrapped in silver.

    The shadow enveloped the five hundred youths on the martial arts arena. In the next moment, the figure disappeared.

    At the same time,

    ine, who was sitting next to Tang Yu, waved her hand. A huge curtain of light appeared. Inside the curtain of light was the scene of the entire frozen earth world. The five hundred youths were scattered all over the world. Each figure was present in the curtain of light, and they were smaller than ants. However, for the Divine Domain here, even if they were a hundred times smaller, they could still see it clearly at a nce.

    ¡°Is this power of aplete Sacred Weapon? It is indeed incredible.¡±

    ¡°Sect Master Tang, you guys are too generous. You actually used a Sacred Weapon as the venue for the exchange.¡±

    ¡°The chaotic battle of the frozen earth world is indeed interesting. The continuously growing ice spirits can also prevent certain participants from hiding, allowing time to extend indefinitely.¡±

    Even more Divine Domain experts swept their gazes over Tang Yu and ine, their expressions bing even more solemn.

    If an elder of the Great Dao Sect had a Sacred Weapon, then Tang Yu, as the sect master, would definitely have one too.

    Sure enough,

    The Great Dao Sect had more than oneplete holy artifact.

    Its foundation was so deep!

    ¡­

    From the sunny martial arts arena to the snowy frozen earth world, the sudden change caused many young outstanding talents to be absent-minded.

    The strength of a Divine Realm expert was indeed unfathomable.

    It was also the first time that the disciples of the Great Dao Sect had entered the frozen earth world. However, they usually cultivated and fought in the virtual trial tower. What kind of snow scene, volcanic scene, white dwarf star scene, and so on? Which one of them had not experienced it before?

    Their experience was so rich that they were like old drivers.

    After a short moment of distraction, he quickly looked for a safe environment to observe his surroundings.

    The oxygen in the air is rtively thin, and the gravity is slightly high¡­ But none of this is the key. The key is that there is an inexplicable suppression force in the frozen earth world, which makes the range of perception shrink more than ten times. This means that it is harder to find the enemy, and it is also possible to be ambushed.

    Some people quickly analyzed, and some people rampaged.

    The frozen earth world was veryrge, and every young outstanding talent was separated by quite a distance. It was not so easy to meet each other, butpared to the participants, the number of ice spirits was greater.

    Some participants who did not have enough hidden skills were discovered and had no choice but to fight with the ice spirits.

    At this time, the ice spirits were only equivalent to the early stage of awakening. Theirbat skills were ordinary and they were easily killed by the participants of the various races. However, the aftermath of the battle attracted the attention of others. Very quickly, the battle between the participants began.

    Not long after,

    A white light shed in the martial arts arena. Some of the injured participants appeared with lingering fear on their faces.

    There was a faint golden glow on the top of his head. In just a few seconds, the wound stopped bleeding, healed, and recovered to its original state.

    The eliminated participants walked to the edge of the martial arts arena and sat down. They raised their heads to look at the huge screen in the sky.

    More and more participants were eliminated one after another. In the stands above the clouds, the Realm of the Godsmunicated with each other. Their eyes easily observed the performance of each participant. Among the five hundred outstanding talents, the difference in strength was also very obvious.

    It could be divided into several grades:

    His battle prowess was stronger than those at the same level as him at the Great Circle of Awakening.

    His battle prowess could crush those who were at the same level as him in the Great Circle of Awakening.

    His battle power was barely enough to fight against an ordinary Void ¨C Void ¨C Great Circle Awakening.

    The Void Stepping Realm with impressivebat power;

    A Void Treading Stage cultivator with extraordinary battle prowess.

    Oh¡­ The Great Dao Sect¡¯s chosen ones still hadn¡¯t reached the great circle of the awakened realm, but they were able to jump ranks to fight, which was equivalent to the first or second tier.

    ¡°Many of the great Dao Sect¡¯s participants entered the sect a year and a half ago, right? Sect Master Tang¡¯s methods of teaching disciples really make us admire him.¡±

    This was not boasting.

    Even though many disciples of the Great Dao Sect had cultivation realms before entering the sect, they could notpare to the younger generation of their races. Before the Great Dao Sect had appeared, the human race had only been an ordinary race.

    However, a year and a half of nurturing was enough to allow many of the younger generation of the human race to possess battle prowess at the Heavenly Son level.

    There were also quite a few who had stepped into the Void Initiation realm in a year and a half.

    The Divine Domain of the White Feather Race had originally thought that the main opponent of the exchange match would be a young expert that had been secretly nurtured before the Great Dao Sect had appeared. Now, it seemed that the human disciples who had entered the sect for a year and a half were simrly extraordinary in battle prowess.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743

    ¡°It¡¯s so-so. After all, so many resources have been invested, it¡¯s not as good as a pig.¡±

    Tang Yu was very modest on the surface.

    In the blink of an eye, it was noon. At this time, more than half of the participants had been eliminated. The difference in strength between the five levels was obvious. The extraordinarily powerful Void Treading Stage was almost invincible at the current stage. Whoever was targeted would have to leave sadly.

    But gradually, the frequency of white light shing on the martial arts arena decreased. The surviving participants were either strong or had excellent hiding abilities, or three or fivebined.

    ¡°Wow, the elites of the Shattering Void Tier were defeated. The exchange match is getting more and more interesting.¡±

    The Shattering Void Tier elites of the five forces added up to less than fifty, and they were absolute overlords. However, at this time, several great circle awakened elites joined hands, almost eliminating a Shattering Void Tier elite.

    ¡°In addition to strength, strategy is also essential.¡±

    In addition to reflecting the scene of the Frozen Earth World, there was also amon but still popr ranking list.

    The list only showed the top sixteen, and the current number one was called Bai Mufeng. It was a youth from the White Feather n whose face was a little red ¨C it was the one who had won the victory in the spicypetition that day.In addition to the individual list, there was an even more conspicuous list ¨C the total points list of the forces.

    The Floating Cloud Sect, which was currently in the lead, the White Feather n was in the second ce, the Great Dao City was in the third ce, and the Fox n was in thest ce ¨C they had a small poption, and apart from the top elites, there were not many geniuses who could keep up with the pace.

    But the extraordinary part of the Fox n was that the royal family of them would always produce a Divine Domain every few generations, which would keep them from declining for a long time.

    The points on the list kept changing, and thepetition on the Human List was fierce. Many of the people behind only showed their faces and disappeared in a sh.

    On the general list, the Great Dao Sect advanced from the third to the second.

    ¡°Your Great Dao Sect disciples have very highbat experience.¡±

    The younger generation of each family did not only bury their heads in cultivation. They were all top forces. They did notck resources, and they did notck experts to protect their Dao. They would asionally organize their young nsmen to train. The geniuses of various races in the exchangepetition had killed countless beasts and strong enemies.

    He seemed to be very experienced.

    However, inparison, thebat aplishments disyed by the disciples of the Great Dao Sect were even more stunning, especially when it came to life and death. They could always make the most correct judgment.

    A Great Dao Sect disciple of the Great Dao Sect at the Great Dao Peak State was currently being chased down by a disciple of the Floating Cloud Sect who could barely contend against a Void Treading cultivator.

    Streaks of sword light blocked the path of retreat for the disciples of the Great Dao Sect. He continuously blocked, but he was unable topletely block the sharp and numerous sword lights.

    All of a sudden, the disciples of the Great Dao Sect seemed to have entered a profound and mysterious state. Everything around them was clear in their hearts. From the front, back, left, and winding angles, a streak of sword light shot out. In an instant, it seemed to be slow. The sword light cut through the ripples in space and appeared in the slightest.

    He followed the feeling and shed out. The de light drew out a different trajectory. The resplendent de light made the surrounding sword light dim, and then struck the disciples of the Floating Cloud Sect.

    A thin line of blood appeared on the forehead of the disciples of the Floating Cloud Sect.

    At this moment,

    The white light enveloped the frightened disciples of the Floating Cloud Sect and sent them out.

    The disciples of the Great Dao Sect who had made some breakthroughs were left gasping on the spot.

    ¡°Heprehended the state of the saber in battle. He is a good seedling!¡± The Divine Domain realm of the Floating Cloud Sect did not regret that their disciples had been eliminated. It was much more interesting to make a breakthrough in the battles of the younger generation.

    ¡°I suddenly realized that there are a lot of disciples in the Great Dao Sect who haveprehended concepts.¡±

    Tang Yu smiled without saying a word.

    Those who can challenge the ¡°Tower of Trials¡± and break through the 60th level can basicallyprehend concepts.

    Those who can break through to the 80th level, unless they are cheating, most canprehend domains.

    The concept was invisible and intangible, and the geniuses of the top forces could onlyprehend it when the time was right. How could itpare to the special training methods of the Great Dao Sect?

    The other Divine Domain Realm experts understood this as well, and they had their own guesses.

    As time passed, the strength of the ice and snow spirits in the Frozen Earth Realm gradually increased. They were nowparable to ¡®, capable of crushing those at the same level and were in groups of three or five. From time to time, they would call for reinforcements, and even stepping into the Void Realm would give them a headache.

    The weak could no longer hide, and they wanted to eliminate the other participants as soon as possible to prevent the strength of the ice and snow spirits from increasing to a level that they could not handle.

    The rhythm of the battle exchange elerated further.

    The top ten of the Human List had basically stabilized.

    In the eyes of the eliminated participants in the martial arts arena, these ten people represented the strongest of the younger generation of each faction.

    White Feather n, Bai Mufeng, Bai Lin.

    Fox n, Ying Ning, Hong Yu.

    Dragon Abyss Empire, Long Jiu, Yuan Shi¡¯er.

    Fuyun Sect: Fushanshui, Yunmu.

    As well as the Human n¡¯s Great Dao Sect¡¯s Xiao Dong and Li Erniu.

    These ten had all revealed their invincible strength. Whoever they caught would be eliminated. Many participants were looking forward to these ten encountering each other.

    ¡°Crap, Senior Sister Yang Yue has run into Bai Mufeng of the White Feather n!¡± A Great Dao Sect disciple cried out in rm.

    Above the clouds,

    ¡°This time, my White Feather Race¡¯s total points will surpass your Human Race¡¯s.¡±

    Yang Yue did not enter the top 16 rankings, but his points were not far from thest.

    As long as Yang Yue was eliminated, Bai Mufeng¡¯s position as number one would be even more secure.

    Simrly,

    The Great Dao Sect, which was only slightly ahead of the White Feather n, was also going to be surpassed.

    The burning of points made the White Feather God Domain, who had not been there for a long time, feel a littlepetitive.

    ¡°That might not be the case.¡±

    Tang Yu looked at the thin figure in the light screen. In terms of hard work and hard work, Yang Yue was ranked in the top three among all the Great Dao Sect disciples.

    It was just that his aptitude was a littlecking, and he had only just broken through to the Void Stepping Realm before the exchange match began.

    In the Frozen Earth Realm.

    The strongest of the younger generation of the White Feather n flying in the air, Bai Mufeng noticed the figure in the snow. He pped his wings and his figure whistled through the wind and snow.

    ¡°The 36th.¡±

    The wings glowed with a hazy white light as they swept across the snowy ground.

    The first thirty-five contestants had been eliminated by his killing move, including Void Trample.

    It¡¯s a pity that Wang Zhou of the human race didn¡¯t participate in the exchange match. Otherwise, I would really want topete with him.

    Bai Mufeng, who had used the Feather Wing sh, crushed everything he passed, leaving a long and narrow ravine in the snow.

    But his expression quickly became serious. His wings swept back, and dense wind des flew out.

    Dang dang dang dang ¨C

    Yang Yue held a long sword in her hand as she walked through the wind des that filled the sky. Countless sharp wind des brushed past her ears, and a few strands of ck hair drifted past her ears. Her expression did not change, but she coldly cut away the wind des that would definitely hit her.

    In just a few seconds, she walked out from the wind des that filled the sky.

    Bai Mufeng stretched out his hand, and wind and thunder circled around him. One figure after another appeared, and at the same time, they charged towards the figure in the middle.

    Yang Yue¡¯s expression was grave, and a three-dimensional figure appeared in his mind, dividing the surrounding space into one thousand, ten thousand pieces.

    ¡°¡±¡¯26, 8, 69. ¡°

    ¡°¡¯85, 22, 46.¡±

    ¡°¡®7, 9, 13.¡±

    Yang Yue¡¯s main cultivation technique was called¡¯ I am space ¡®. It was a type of battle technique that used spatial techniques as support. When one practiced it to the depths, one could control the entire space¡­ Of course, that was only in theory, but Yang Yue firmly believed it -¡® I am space ¡®was written by the Sect Master, how could it be fake?

    She had only just entered the sect and was far from reaching the realm of touching spatialws, but she already knew how to use it.

    In an instant, Yang Yue calcted the three weakest parts, and stabbed out with three swords. The sword light was not bright, but it instantly destroyed the three energy clones that Bai Mufeng had differentiated, breaking the encirclement.

    Yang Yue¡¯s figure was nimble, and with the help of the surrounding environment, the ice and snow spirits were entangled with Bai Mufeng.

    Suddenly,

    She smashed the ice under her feet and dove into the ice river, disappearing without a trace.

    Above the clouds,

    The Divine Domain of the White Feather Race was dumbfounded.

    Bai Mufeng was the strongest member of this generation. His foundation was extremely deep and he had broken through to the Void Stepping Realm for more than ten years. He was about to form his Origin Core and be a veteran Void Stepping expert.

    His speed, strength, and Origin Energy far surpassed Yang Yue¡¯s.

    He had also mastered a super grade battle technique that could reverse the tide of the battle.

    Before their battle, almost all of the Divine Domain experts had predicted that the human Void Treading realm genius would be eliminated.

    As a result,

    Wu Shang escaped.

    Shocked. jpg!

    At this time, the battlefield gradually shrank under ine¡¯s control. The ice and snow spirits also had strengthparable to ordinary Void Treading Realm cultivators.

    There were not many participants left in the Frozen Earth Realm.

    More and more Void Treading Realm geniuses met, and one battle after another erupted.

    The disciples of the Great Dao Sect all erupted with extraordinarybat strength.

    ¡°He can actually gather the strange mes between heaven and earth and fuse them into a furnace?¡±

    ¡°An ordinary saber strike can produce a phenomenon of heaven and earth?¡±

    ¡°A single spell can cause the phenomena of tens of kilometers to change?¡±

    ¡°The artistic conception of the sword has reached such a profound level, this, this, this, this is not far from the prototype of the domain!¡±

    It was not until they met a strong enemy that many disciples of the Great Dao Sect revealed their true strength.

    Some of them, who were much weaker than themselves before, were all confused. Even the Divine Domain Realm experts present were confused.

    Tang Yu was very helpless.

    Who exactly did they learn how to act like a pig to eat a tiger from?

    ¡­

    The participants of the Frozen Earth World Inner Realm were decided before the sun set.

    Among them, there were five Great Dao Sect disciples.

    After the top sixteen contestants received treatment, they immediately drew lots to choose the order and carried out a one-on-one battle of advancement.

    In the end, the person who obtained the title of ¡®the strongest among the young generation¡¯ was the Floating Mountain Sect. A disciple of the Great Dao Sect lost in the final battle and was ranked second.

    Bai Mufeng of the White Feather n won third ce.

    Tang Yu was not surprised to see this.

    The disciples who participated in the exchangepetition were all recruited a year and a half ago. Each disciple had to fight for their own cultivation resources. Other than the ¡®Tower of Trials¡¯, the cultivation method that could direct thews ¡®, the secret medicine that could improve one¡¯s aptitude, and so on, the cultivation resources of the disciples of the sect were not much more than the core juniors of the top forces.

    It was already pretty good to be able to obtain second ce.

    The disciples that Shang Gong Ling and the others recruited on the Heavenly Blue had not participated in this exchange match.

    The Divine Domain Realm experts of the Floating Cloud Sect were not clear about this. They had thought that other than Shang Gong Ling, there were already disciples that had been cultivated for a long time.

    The Floating Cloud Sect, who had obtained victory in theter generations, was still a little proud.

    The White Feather n was a little annoyed.

    Only a junior from the White Fox n and the Dragon Abyss Empire had managed to enter the top eight. The leader of the Divine Domain experts expressed that he did not care.

    Tang Yu did not exin.

    He just thought to himself, ¡°Why don¡¯t we hold another exchange meet in a year? At that time, the Great Dao Sect disciples who have entered the sect for two and a half years should be able to take the top four, right?¡±

    ¡­

    At the end of the exchange match, the exchange groups of various races had stayed in Dao City for more than a month. It was said that it was because of the strong requirements of some of the younger generation in the exchange group that the exchange group had been able to stay longer than the schedule ¨C it was definitely not because the Divine Domain Realm had also shouted ¡®nice¡¯.

    Tang Yu was still soaking in the ¡®spiritual time room¡¯.

    The ten to one flow of time caused hisprehension of thews of fire and space to grow deeper and deeper.

    In front of her, the bottleneck that should have been like a heavenly chasm also felt that it wasn¡¯t that difficult to break through.

    Spiritual space, in the individual practice ground.

    Tang Yu, as a spectator, came out of Nancy¡¯s practice space.

    At this time,

    Nancy held the holy weapon with both hands

    The Invincible Realm expert waspletely suppressed, and each strike from Nancy could send the opponent flying dozens of kilometers away.

    The sky cracked and the earth cracked, and the wind roared.

    The invincible expert with the damaged Saint Weapon, the long spear, could only defend. After defending against Nancy¡¯s God yer 10086 hits, this invincible expert hadpletely fallen.

    ¡°Hu ¡ª¡°

    Nancy stopped and the dense energy around her gradually subsided.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. You already have the strength to crush an invincible expert.¡± Tang Yu pped.

    The invincible expert created through personal practice space was the one who fought Nancy in the small world of the Ocean Emperor.

    At that time, they were still alive.

    Nancy was no match for an invincible expert. She could only suppress that invincible expert when she used her domain¡¯s ability to increase her aura by ten times.

    Now, Nancy didn¡¯t need a holy weapon. Even if she didn¡¯t use her domain ability, she could still fight against that invincible expert.

    With a holy weapon in hand, she would be able to suppress the enemy without any injuries!

    Nancy hopped around happily, but Tang Yu changed the topic, ¡°However, the so-called invincibility of an invincible expert is limited to the Mountain and Sea Great World. At best, he is at the peak of the Divine Realm, the strongest invincible expert, and even has the record of going against a sage.¡±

    The saint he was talking about was a true saint.

    Not a fake saint.

    A true sage could crush the so-called invincible expert of the Mountain and Sea Great World with a single finger.

    During his free time, Tang Yu had read many books in the Holy City. There was once a biography that said, ¡°Origin Star Heavenly Son¡± ¡°. When he was at the third level of the exceptional state, he had used his invincible talent to go against the sage. That day, on that, there was a sage who died, blood rain fell,¡± ¡°to build up his prestige.

    Of course, the authenticity of the biography had to be investigated, but it did not prevent Tang Yu from telling it out. As an example, he set a lofty goal for Nancy to stop being arrogant and impatient.

    Sigh, it was indeed not easy for him to be the lord.

    Thus, he called out the second opponent for Nancy, the fake sage dragon Emperor.

    Rumble ¡ª

    The environment of the sea created by practicing the space created waves that were hundreds of meters high, but they were quickly evaporated.

    Nancy shed out a ten thousand meter long sword light, and the Dragon Monarch sted out a lightning bolt that was eight hundred miles away.

    Nancy was suppressed, her face covered in dirt.

    Tang Yu nodded, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744

    In the Mountain and Sea Realm, on the continent, in an unknown region.

    In the dark hall, clusters of mes rose up, illuminating the area.

    The spell formations in the hall suddenly began to work, and numerous vague shadows appeared on the spell formations.

    ¡°Dark Luo, Ghostface, Extreme Shadow, Rakshasa.. you are here.¡±

    The head of the group spoke.

    As the shadows appeared, the atmosphere in the Dark Hall became even colder, as if even the soul could be frozen.

    ¡°Specter, that guy really didn¡¯te? Hmph!¡±

    A phantom said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the repeated failure of the phantom to assassinate the top leaders of the Dao Sect, which has frustrated the reputation of our ¡°Shadow Guild¡±, how could we have been robbed of arge share by the ¡°Poker Killer Association¡± that came out of nowhere! ¡°

    The business of killers was limited, especially the killers on the top floor.Apart from a few people in the Unity Realm and the Divine Domain Realm, what other targets were worthy of the top ten killers of the ¡°Dark Shadow Guild¡±?

    However, such targets were rare and the market was so big.

    However, in just a few months, the ¡°Poker Killer Association¡± has undertaken more than a dozen top-level orders, and the assassination has been sessful without exception, which has made the ¡°Poker Killer Association¡± famous far and wide.

    ¡°Right now, our target is not the Dark Shadow Guild, but the Great Dao Sect.¡±

    ¡°The mission to assassinate the upper echelons of the Great Dao Sect is still hanging in the guild. Only bypleting this mission will we be able to wash away the shame of our Dark Shadow Guild¡­¡±

    The other shadows suddenly stopped talking.

    Although they were mocking him, they more or less acknowledged the ability of ¡®Specter¡¯.

    At most slightly worse than himself.

    The assassination of the Specter had failed time and time again. The Seven Luminaries Federation¡¯s upper echelons had mysteriously disappeared, and the Great Radiance Pavilion Elder had died outside the city¡­ All of this showed the extraordinary strength of the Great Dao Sect.

    If they were confident in their mission to assassinate the Great Dao Sect¡¯s elders, they would have done it long ago, and it would be perfect for them to step on the Specter to ascend to the throne.

    The phantom of the first seat was silent for a while, ¡°I know that it is a bit risky toplete the task with any one of you alone, but you can cooperate¡­¡±

    The shadows did not say a word.

    ¡°The world is changing, strong people emerge inrge numbers, the reason why the ¡°Poker Killer Association¡± can quietly assassinate God¡¯s Realm lies in cooperation. It would be very difficult for a top assassin to assassinate the high-level forces in a heavily guarded area. It would be much easier for two top assassins to cooperate. If there were three, it would be easy to catch. ¡°

    It makes sense, but we don¡¯t want to cooperate.

    The Dark Shadow Guild is a loose tform. However, their identity as a top killer has already beenpromised with the guild. However, the identity of each other is still hidden. Maybe it is a solitary expert, or maybe the higher-ups of a force.

    The founder of the guild was not clear about it.

    The few top assassins still did not say a word.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is a saying in the human race, ¡®A tree is as beautiful as the forest, and the wind will destroy it¡¯. The Dao sect destroyed the Federation in one day, which made many top forces fear. Of course, many of them have choices. Make good friends with Dao, but¡­wait patiently, we will have a chance to make a move in a short time, and at that time, Dao will definitely have no chance of turning around.¡±

    The phantom in the first seat let out augh.

    The other shadows looked at each other and nodded.

    Since there was a chance to wash away the shame of the Dark Shadow Guild, they would not refuse.

    However, cooperation was still unlikely. A top assassin had already made up his mind. At that time, it would depend on who assassinated the elders of the Great Dao Sect.

    ¡­

    In a mountain forest somewhere in the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range,

    The Heart Demon Beast that had already broken through to the Void Treading Realm had already be the overlord of the nearby area.

    He opened his mouth and roared towards the sky, ¡°Human, just you wait.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Yawn ¡ª!¡±

    Tang Yu touched the tip of his nose. Just who was it that wanted to harm us?

    In this split second of distraction, the spear wielding peak God Realm cultivator in front of him pierced through the void several times, skewering his body like a string of salted fish.

    With a sudden shake of the spear, Tang died ny-nine times, his body splitting into pieces.

    ¡°He lost again. This time, hested even shorter.¡±

    That¡¯s right, a peak Divine Domain expert who had strung Great Lord Tang up for a hundred times was an invincible expert who had been beaten up by Nancy.

    As a Lord, Tang Yu naturally had a saint artifact ¨C wouldn¡¯t he be a fool if he didn¡¯t use it?

    However, he was still no match for the peak Divine Domain expert after using the ¡°Lock of the Heavens and Earth¡±. Unless he deliberately dyed the time, it would be meaningless to train.

    It was true that the Sky Boat could keep him undefeated. However, Tang Yu tried to control the Sky Boat and used an unparalleled force to hit it. In the end, he was dodged by a peak Divine Domain expert.

    The tactic failed. jpg.

    Only after fighting with the top experts did he realize that although he had mastered a few powerful trump cards, if no one cooperated, he would at most be slightly stronger than the pirate generals.

    Shameful.

    Tang Yu withdrew from the battlefield.

    At this time,

    Tree Shade¡¯s main body suddenly sensed the changes in the world.

    ¡­

    Time returned to a few minutes ago.

    Ever since the establishment of the ¡°Spirit Time House¡±, ine had been able toprehend thews at a time of ten to one. Apart from spending a bit of energy to deal with the logistics department, he spent almost every day in the ¡°Spirit Time House¡±.

    Suddenly, he had a feeling. ine took a step forward and arrived under the World Tree.

    The breeze blew and her dress fluttered.

    In the ce where ine was, silvery white ice crystal pistils bloomed, covering the mountains and ins.

    Behind her,yers of shadows appeared.

    There was a white mountain range that stretched for hundreds of miles.

    There was an unknown number of ice rivers.

    There was also ice and snow melting, and all things were born.

    As if time had been lengthened, all the ice and snow scenes were changing at an extremely fast speed.

    Only the figure in the shadow remained unchanged, like a long river of time.

    In the entire Tiannan Province, everyone raised their heads in shock and stared nkly at the shadow hanging in the sky.

    Suddenly,

    Snowkes fell.

    The streets filled with many shelters. Some children stretched out their hands and watched the snowkes fall on their palms. They jumped up and down excitedly, rubbing the snowballs and ying around.

    The awakened ones looked on helplessly.

    People in high positions were already asking around.

    Whether it was the mountain forest, desert, ocean, or volcanic environment, on this day, white snow floated up.

    It could be seen in half of the Kingdom.

    It dyed the world white.

    The heavy snow continued for a full hour before it gradually cleared up.

    The shadow hanging upside down in the sky disappeared.

    Only quite a few ice elemental ability users, who were at the Genesis Realm or above, discovered that the ice elemental Genesis Qi in the world had be much more lively.

    Someone had cast an unfamiliar ice elemental spell, and actually felt that it was iparably smooth.

    An ice-type beast suddenly broke through, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing a few times.

    ¡°Woo~ woo~ woo~¡±

    The sound of heaven and earth.

    Under the World Tree, ine hadpleted his transformation and opened his eyes.

    She stretched out her hand, and thest snowke melted in her palm.

    The snow that covered more than half of Country had already pushed up the snow that was more than ten centimeters thick on the street. Suddenly, it disappeared, and everything was like an illusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s called¡­ First Snow.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±

    Tang Yu looked at ine, who seemed to have not changed at all, and his face was full of disbelief.

    After breaking through to the Divine Domain Realm, ine¡¯s aura was still the same, but it seemed even deeper. In his eyes, he seemed to be able to see that ine¡¯s every move was secretly aligned with thews of heaven and earth.

    ¡°Yes. When I was breaking through, I suddenly had inspiration and created a divine art myself.¡±

    Tang Yu, ¡°¡±¡­ ¡°

    Since you¡¯ve already said everything, let¡¯s talk about something else.

    ¡°Cough, how do you feel after breaking through? Let¡¯s test your current strength first.¡±

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t the target to try.

    The two of them came to the spiritual space, along with the curious Nancy, Zhu Shuli, Kong, and the others.

    Tang Yu waved his hand, and a vast field appeared. The faint fragrance of nts and vegetation filled the air.

    ine was in the wilderness. She first closed her eyes and spent a few minutes familiarizing herself with the changes.

    A momentter,

    She opened her eyes, and invisible ripples spread out with her as the center. The tall grass bent down in unison.

    In the next moment, the grass, clouds, mountains, and rivers were all covered in ayer of frost.

    A boundless, indescribable domain power suddenly swept out, covering everything in the surroundings.

    Tang Yu instantly suffocated. The source power in his body was like mud, and it was extremely difficult to mobilize it.

    His body seemed to be carrying a mountain weighing hundreds of millions of tons. The domain was bound in his body and could not be opened. He felt that he could not exert 30 of his strength.

    ¡°How can it be so exaggerated?¡±

    He had also yed domain against ine before. Basically, he was split into three and ine was seven. However, the strength of the two domains was not much different. The effect of the domain during battle was minimal.

    Just like the battle between the experts of the Realm of the Gods, they rarely opened their domains. On the contrary, when dealing with the Unity Realm, even if it was only a few kilometers in size, it could suppress the Unity Realm to the point that they could not breathe and quickly establish an advantage.

    But at this moment,

    Tang Yu was just like the Unity Realm that was pressed down to the point of being unable to breathe¡­ Oh, he was originally a Unity Realm as well.

    In the surroundings, Zhu Shuli was even more embarrassed than he was. Heid down on the grass. Only Nancy was in better condition, but her face was also flushed red.

    Tang Yu quickly switched from the ¡®experience¡¯ mode to the ¡®audience¡¯ mode. His body instantly became like a ghost, and all changes in the field could not be affected.

    He flew into the sky with a whoosh, using the administrator¡¯s authority to look down on the entire wilderness.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually¡­ a domain with a range of 1,000 kilometers!¡±

    An ordinary Celestial Domain-Grade would only have a limit of 100 kilometers.

    Tang Yu and the others had a domain range of two to three hundred kilometers ¨C not two or three times that of a veteran Celestial Domain-Grade, but it was multiplied exponentially.

    But now, ine was a thousand kilometers long!

    The power of his domain had increased by ten times!

    ¡°No wonder even I feel like I can¡¯t breathe. It really isn¡¯t me, Cai!¡±

    ine called out his opponent, a fake saint.

    Yes, it was the strongest of the three Pirate Emperors, Dragon Emperor.

    It was not that they were going against Dragon Emperor, it was that Dragon Emperor was the one with the mostprehensive information among all the fake Saints ¨C who asked Red Emperor to go all out against Dragon Emperor.

    The Dragon Emperor that was simted should have seventy to eighty percent of the real Dragon Emperor¡¯sbat strength.

    Perhaps it was because ine deliberately set up the ¡®domain¡¯ when he called out his opponent.

    As soon as this ¡®Yellow Dragon Emperor¡¯ appeared, the domain pressed towards ine like a brilliant heavenly might.

    At the same time, ine spread out his own domain.

    One was deep blue, and the other was light blue. The two domain powers divided the sky into two halves.

    They mmed into each other.

    In an instant,

    Just like a stone striking an egg, the light blue domain directly shattered the dark blue domain, smashing down towards the Dragon Monarch.

    Boom!!

    The Dragon Monarch had lost at least 1% of his Origin!

    With the power of his domain, ine had already suppressed the Dragon Monarch.

    At this moment, an iplete holy artifact appeared in the Dragon Monarch¡¯s hand. He abruptly released his domain and Genesis Qi from all directions formed a hundred-meter-thick torrent of energy that shot towards ine.

    ine also took out his holy artifact.

    As a result, the Dragon Monarch was crushed. Bang! Bang! Bang! Soon, more than 30% of his source energy was lost.

    Seeing this, ine stretched out her fair palm, her palm facing the sky.

    Snowkes fell from the sky.

    The earth was covered in silver.

    It was like a beautiful painting, making people unable to destroy it.

    The scene was frozen.

    The Dragon Emperor in the painting was also frozen.

    His armor was dyed with ayer of white frost, and his ck hair became ck and white.

    A snowke fell into ine¡¯s palm and melted into water.

    The wind brushed past.

    The frozen Dragon Monarch¡¯s body melted along with it, leaving only a few snowkes that were blown away by the wind, dissipating in the air.

    Divine Ability ¨C First Snow.

    Awesome!

    ¡­

    ine¡¯s breakthrough caused quite a stir.

    More than half of the people in Xia Kingdom saw the falling snowkes, but the snowkes immediately melted. The snow water was not left behind, and it did not cause any effect. Under thefort of the higher-ups of the shelters, it did not take long for people to forget about this unique snow.

    Only some high-level officials of somerge shelters and base cities have guessed.

    On the continent of Asia, apart from the few Second Order Transcendent experts outside of Tree Shade, they seemed to have sensed something on that day as they looked towards Tree Shade City.

    ¡°The experts of Tree Shade City are bing more and more unfathomable.¡±

    ine¡¯s breakthrough led to a wave of seclusion.

    Among the followers of the territory, Nancy, Kong, Hongyue, Gretel, Shea, etc., have all been stuck at the peak of the second-order extraordinary.

    To them who had touched upon thews, the bottleneck between two and three was not difficult to cross, but they were all full of energy, wanting to be the second person to break through to the third level of the exceptional state.

    Tang Yu was also touched. His eyes saw the flow of the mew lines and the distortion of the spatialw lines.

    The bottleneck was like a thin membrane that could break through at any time.

    One month after ine broke through, a dark cloud suddenly covered half of Great Xia. Many survivors recalled the fear of being dominated by ¡®Changing Heaven¡¯ in the early days of the apocalypse.

    The dark clouds came and went quickly. In less than half a minute, they disappeared without a trace.

    Another half a monthter, the clouds in the sky were dyed blood red, rolling like waves. Some people even vaguely heard the sound of waves.

    But it was also like an illusion, disappearing in a short time.

    In less than a month after that, the weather changed again and again. The sky seemed to have been pierced by sharp swords, leaving behind a hole of horror. However, the hole alsosted for a while before disappearing. The sky was blue again.

    Powerhouses from all over the world: ¡°There is no end!¡±

    Then the question was, why hadn¡¯t he broken through yet?

    Tang Yuy on the bed, deep in thought.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745

    He asked, ¡°What should I do if I can¡¯t break through?¡±

    Then I won¡¯t break through.

    Great Lord Tang had a carefree attitude. He had heard from time to time that after ine broke through to the Divine Domain Realm, hisbat strength had increased by leaps and bounds. He had made significant progress in almost every single city.

    slightly sore liver.

    As expected, the liver Emperor was no match for the king.

    Tang Yu could onlyprehend thews while dealing with the misceneous items in his territory. He hoped that one day would be enough for him to ¡®have an epiphany¡¯.

    Just as he was lost in thought while signing, he was suddenly stunned.

    The next document that needed him to deal with was a request for leave.

    Signature: Zhu Shuli.¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Tang Yu did not know what this Zhu shuli was up to.

    He found Zhushu Li and asked, ¡°Did you write this?¡±

    ¡°Hmm squeak.¡±

    ¡°No, you seem to be on vacation all year round, right?¡±

    After careful calction, apart from being a special-ss instructor at the Dojo of Limits, an elder at the great Dao Sect, and an illusion advisor in the legion, Zhu Shuli did not have any other duties.

    She also did not have a fixed working time, and from time to time, she would use the banner of ¡®exploration¡¯, ¡®open new map¡¯, and slip away to somewhere unknown.

    Where did youe from?

    Uh-huh!

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes gradually became dangerous.

    Zhu Shuli did not notice it at all. He just bumped his fingers together and looked a little awkward. ¡°Because this secondary ce is a little far away, squeak.¡±

    She said, ¡°I also want to break through, but I don¡¯t have the slightest idea. So, I want to go back to the n. It just so happens that I was summoned by the ancestralnd some time ago.¡±

    After a long while, Tang Yu finally understood what Zhu Shuli was talking about.

    Their Bamboo Rat n had a mysterious ancestralnd. ording to legend, outstanding Bamboo Rats could be summoned by the ancestralnd. As long as they responded to the summoning, they could enter the mysterious ancestralnd. The Bamboo Rat Spirits that were tested through the ancestralnd could have a very obvious improvement in theirbat strength, cultivation level, and other aspects.

    Zhu Shuli wanted to use the ancestralnd¡¯s trial to help him break through to the third level of the exceptional state.

    ¡ª¡ªShe is different from Fanny and others. Fanny and Winnie are not too far away from the entry of thew, and the bottleneck of the third-order Transcendent can also be seen.

    As for Zhu Shuli, he had only barely touched upon aw, and it wasn¡¯t verypatible with their Bamboo Rat n.

    Zhu Shuli still had a long way to go before he could break through.

    Only then did hee up with the idea of going through the trial in the ancestralnd.

    Unexpectedly, Zhu Shuli, who had always been uninterested in cultivation, also wanted to work hard one day.

    Tang Yu was quite pleased.

    They are all lords themselves, and they are well taught.

    ¡°Is there any danger in the ancestralnd of your Bamboo Rats?¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡±

    ¡°I heard from the elders of our n that the ancestralnd was set up by the elders of the Bamboo Rat n. The most they could do was fail, but they wouldn¡¯t be in danger,¡± Zhu Shuli said.

    ¡°However, the length of time is uncertain. They might be able to pass the trial in a few months or several years.¡±

    Zhu Shuli was worried about the time.

    It had only been a few years since he hade to Tree Shade, and if he had to stay in the ancestralnd for five or six or seven or eight years, then wouldn¡¯t he¡­ have to gnaw on bamboo for seven or eight years?

    What a miserable whine

    But he didn¡¯t want to be a crippled rat.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Yu waved his hand and approved.

    Zhu Shuli: ¡°???¡±

    Why don¡¯t youfort yourself?

    Smelly lord!

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Tang Yu suddenly thought of a key point.

    Zhu Shuli¡¯s eyes lit up. As long as he prepared snacks and ingredients that he could eat for several years, he would forgive him.

    I forgive you squeak.

    ¡°You said that you just received a summons from the ancestralnd a while ago. Is your ancestralnd so demanding?¡±

    Not long ago, even two or three years ago, Zhu Shuli was already at the Second Order of the exceptional state.

    Zhu Shuli was only in his early twenties¡­ Oh, so Zhu Shuli was almost at the Third Order.

    Regardless of whether it was First Order or Second Order, Zhu Shuli was definitely a genius at his age. It was the same on Origin Star back then.

    Could it be that the Bamboo Rats Race was actually a hidden race of the Endless World?

    They didn¡¯t have any reputation on the surface, but they were actually a terrifying force that couldpete with the Devil Race?

    After all, the summoning of the Ancestral Land was already extraordinary!

    Zhushu Li was stunned.

    Zhushu Li was angry.

    Zhushu Li didn¡¯t want to speak and threw a Vegetation Spirit at you.

    Tang Yu: ¡°???¡±

    A momentter, Tang Yu, who was using all his strength, finally lowered Zhushu Li¡¯s anger.

    The price was some of his precious delicacies, wine, and limited edition cards.

    ¡°The ancestralnd is so far away from Earth that it might be located in another ne. Isn¡¯t it normal for the summoning signal to be dyed? Hmph, stupid lord!¡±

    Zhu Shuli¡¯s words were very reasonable, and Tang Yu was speechless.

    After looting Tree Shade City, Dao City, and manyrge restaurants on Blue, and having ten storage rings as big as a football field, Zhu Shuli reluctantly turned around and looked at the food that could not be put into the space ring. He gritted his teeth and epted the summoning of the ancestralnd.

    ¡­

    In an unknown, mysterious ce.

    There was no distinction between day and night here. The ancient river of stars hung upside down in the sky, emitting wisps of faint light.

    Zhu Shuli was wrapped in a mysterious power. After an unknown amount of time, he finally stepped on the ground and arrived at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°Teleportation is a bit dizzy, poor skill review!¡±

    Zhushu Li slowed down and looked around.

    The river of stars emitted a glimmer of light, a small path leading to the top of the mountain, with many crisp and delicious bamboo growing on both sides.

    Zhushu Li recognized that this was a precious ingredient ¨C Jade Bamboo. In the past, she could only take a few bites of Jade Bamboo during festivals and other times, but now, at the foot of the ancestralnd, Jade Bamboo was inrge patches, emitting a delicate fragrance.

    In the depths of the bamboo forest, the bamboo mouse also smelled the fragrance of a higher level bamboo.

    Her nose twitched, but she felt that it was tasteless.

    After tasting Earth¡¯s delicious food, the bamboo mouse was no longer interested in eating dry bamboo.

    At least it had to be braised bamboo, spicy stir-fried bamboo, fish head bamboo bamboo shoot soup, and so on.

    At this time,

    Zhushu Li noticed that not far from her, there was still a ground full of¡­ Bamboo Rat Spirits.

    Both of them had the same figure as her. Two ears poked out from the tips of their hair. Zhushu Li was filled with tears. She finally saw his fellow vigers. She was finally not the shortest.

    ¡°Wu ¡ª¡°

    Gradually, the unconscious Bamboo Rat Spirit woke up, and in a daze, climbed up from the cold but not shaking ground and looked around.

    Soon, the foot of the mountain was full of ¡°squeaking¡± sounds.

    ¡°Hey, you are, Xiaoxiao Li?¡±

    Zhushu Li was stunned for a moment before realizing that she was calling herself¡ªwho would call her that in the Tree shade!

    Her voice sounded a little familiar.

    She turned her head, and the face in front of her gradually coincided with the face in her mind. ¡°You are¡­ Cousin Xiao Qin.¡±

    The Bamboo Rat n did not have a surname, and the elders used a single word + title. The younger generation added the word ¡°Xiao¡± in front of the name. If it was an underage Bamboo Rat, it would add ¡°Xiao¡±.

    Zhushu Li straightened her face, ¡°I am an adult! And my name is Zhu¡­ Cough, my name is Tang Xiaozhi!¡±

    ¡°Squeak?¡±

    Zhushu Qin and Zhushu Li used to live in the same group of Zhushu mice.

    The poption was over ten thousand, but Zhushu Li, who was still young, had never walked out of the bamboo forest until he was turned to the distant Earth.

    She disappeared for several years.

    ¡°Where did you go? Did you find something fun? Squeak?¡±

    There was no worry in Zhu Shu Li¡¯s tone, only curiosity.

    She also talked about the changes in the ethnic group over the years¡­ but there was no change¡­ The bamboo rats were pure and had no natural enemies. They lived in a ce like a paradise. It wasmon for the bamboo rats to lose ande back in a few years.

    After a few years, she saw Zhu Shu Li again. Zhu Shu Qin believed in the teachings of her elders and chatted for a long time.

    She was the same as the others.

    Most of them didn¡¯t know but they were curious about the life of their race. After all, the ancestralnd was the ancestralnd of the Bamboo Rats of the Endless World.

    For a moment, there were no Bamboo Rats walking up the mountain, as if they didn¡¯t care about the trial.

    ¡°Oh, right, this is the ancestralnd of the trial!¡±

    ¡°So the Ancestral Land is like this. It¡¯s no different from my hometown.¡±

    ¡°Where is the trial? Is there an experienced senior?¡±

    It wasmon knowledge that among a bunch of neers, there would often be a veteran.

    A slightly mature rodent walked out.

    This was a Void Treading Bamboo Rat Spirit. This was the second time she had been summoned by the Ancestral Land.

    ¡°The Ancestral Land is divided into many types of trials. Some are Origin Energy trials, while others are illusory arts trials. There is no danger in the trials, but once you fail, you will be sent out of the Ancestral Land and return to your original ce.¡±

    ¡°If you pass the trial, the Ancestral Land will give you corresponding rewards, such as Origin Energy trials. After passing the trial, the reward may be Origin Energy growth. If one of you is currently at the great circle of the awakened realm and is umting Origin Energy, the reward of the Ancestral Land can help you shorten the time.¡±

    ¡°After passing the trial, you will be able to enter the next stage.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, everyone should have some confidence in themselves. If they weren¡¯t eliminated in the first stage, there would be more or less some rewards.¡±

    Bamboo Rat Spirits: ¡°¡±¡­ ¡°

    The bamboo at the foot of the mountain was very delicious, but perhaps because of the ancestralnd, all the Bamboo Rat Spirits thought that the bamboo was dedicated to their ancestors, and no one dared to pull it out and gnaw on it.

    They went up along the winding path, all the way to the mountainside, and a huge stone tablet blocked the road.

    An ancient bamboo script slowly appeared on the stone tablet.

    ¡°Young descendant of the Bamboo Rat n, are you going to choose the Origin Energy Trial on the left or the Inner Body Trial on the right?¡±

    The words ¡®Basic-level Trial¡¯ appeared right above her.

    The slightly mature Bamboo Rat Spirit took the lead and stepped forward. She pressed her palm on the Origin Energy Trial on the left and a pir of light descended from the sky, enveloping her.

    After a few minutes, the pir of light dissipated, and a white circle of light appeared under the feet of the now slightly mature bamboo mouse, representing that she had passed a test.

    ¡°The Origin Power Test is a type of tempering. You need to mobilize all the Origin Power in your body to resist the pressure in the trial¡­¡±

    So!

    A bamboo mouse nodded.

    More and more people walked forward, choosing the items they wanted to train in.

    Most of them chose to train in Origin Energy, while some chose to train in the physical body.

    There were also many Bamboo Rat Spirits who were calm and collected, treating the ancestralnd as a tourist, standing on their toes and looking around.

    It was worth mentioning that the mountain was also filled with verdant bamboo forests.

    One after another, bamboo rats passed the test, and the same white halo appeared under their feet.

    At this time,

    A pir of light suddenly vibrated and then shattered with a bang, revealing a depressed little face inside.

    ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have chosen the Inner Body Trial -¡°

    An invisible force descended and enveloped the body of the Bamboo Rat Spirit that had failed the trial. In the next moment, her figure disappeared without a trace.

    Only a group of excited Bamboo Rat Spirits remained.

    ¡°Someone has failed, squeak!¡±

    ¡°So the failure of the trial was the shock of the light pir!¡±

    Zhu Shuli suddenly felt that her fellow n members were very unreliable. As expected, she was already a bamboo mouse that had broken away from its evil taste.

    Zhu Shuqin, who came from the same n as her, also stepped forward. Many of the Bamboo Rat Spirits who had passed the first trial passed through the huge stone tablet that blocked their way and continued to go up.

    Zhu Shuli was still deep in thought.

    Seeing that there were fewer and fewer people around her, she stopped dawdling and walked forward. She stretched out her left hand and right hand, pressing on the left and right sides of the stone tablet respectively.

    Beep, beep, beep ¨C

    There was no response from the stone tablet. Zhu Shuli kicked it. ¡°Is it broken? Has it expired?¡±

    The huge stone tablet: ¡°¡­.¡±

    She reluctantly retracted her hand, and finally a pir of light enveloped her.

    A strange pressure was applied to her body, and the Origin Energy in her body seemed to slow down.

    Zhu Shuli curled her lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just suppressing the domain and only suppressing the Origin Energy?¡±

    Just as she was about to circte her Origin Energy to resist this pressure, the pir of light suddenly shrank back and disappeared. Only a white halo appeared beneath her feet, proving that she had sessfully passed the trial.

    Zhu Shul:£º¡°¡Ñ(?¡ó?)£¿¡±

    What happened!

    Don¡¯t go so fast and squeak!

    Zhu Shuli couldn¡¯t hold back the pir of light and reached out to press the¡¯ Inner Body ¡®trial on the right, but there was no reaction.

    She expressed her disappointment, ¡°Where¡¯s the source energy? Didn¡¯t we agree on the increase in source energy? Liar!¡±

    Zhu Shuli, who had an increase of around 0.1% of the source energy limit, walked past the stone tablet of the first stage and continued to walk up the mountain.

    The second stage tested the usage of spiritual energy, and there was only one option.

    When Zhushu Li arrived, many bamboo rat spirits were in a state of trial.

    She pressed the button and a pir of light enveloped the area. In front of Zhu Shuli was a mental strength puzzle that needed to be meticulously solved with mental strength.

    This test took a lot more time. Zhu Shuli felt that he could finally experience the trial.

    Thus,

    Her mental strength extended upwards.

    The puzzle disappeared.

    Beep. Trial passed.

    Zhushu Li: ¡°???¡±

    Another gift of power fell, increasing her mental strength by about 1%.

    She curled her lips and continued to walk up.

    At the third level, there were even fewer Bamboo Mouse Spirits in front of the huge stone tablet. Qin, who had left first, had also arrived at the third level.

    When she saw Bamboo Mouse Li, she was obviously very surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just awaken to the seventh and eighth level a few years ago? Could it be that you have already¡­¡±

    Qin was much older than Li and was already beyond the mortal level.

    She was the most outstanding member of this batch of Bamboo Rat Spirits.

    Her speed was second only to the senior Bamboo Rat Spirit who had obtained the qualification for the second trial.

    Zhushu Li let out a ¡°huh¡± sound and was very proud. She looked at the engravings on the huge stone tablet. The theme of this trial was illusion. There was illusion use, illusion resistance, illusion environment construction, and so on. It was a multiple-choice question.

    Zhushu Li reached out his hand and pressed down all the trial options from left to right at an extremely fast speed.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746

    Zhu Shuqin was shocked.

    Although there were many choices for this trial, that was after passing a certain trial. She could choose another one and gain more rewards.

    Who would choose at the same time!

    All the trials and tests were ced on him at the same time, and he could hold on!

    Rays of light of different colors fell down and interweaved together, looking like rainbow light.

    The eyes of the few mice monsters that had not started the trial were all attracted, and their mouths opened into a ¡°O¡± shape.

    They seemed to be able to see that in just a few seconds, the light pir would fluctuate violently and then disintegrate.

    However,

    One minute passed.Two minutes passed.

    The pir of light shrank back, and all the mice said, ¡°Sure enough.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    A sharp-eyed mouse monster narrowed its eyes and saw a seven-colored circle of light under the feet of the mouse.

    All the bamboo rats: ¡°???¡±

    ¡°Passed? Passed?¡±

    ¡°You tricked the mouse, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Suddenly, the huge stone monument shone brightly, almost illuminating the entire mountain peak of the ancestralnd.

    Zhu Shuli¡¯s consciousness was pulled into a mysterious space, and in the distance, there was a shining ball of light.

    In the underworld, there were ancestral spiritsmunicating with her.

    That was the joy of the ancestral spirit seeing the evil younger generation.

    Hence, Zhu Shuli asked,

    ¡°Can you guarantee that I will break through?¡±

    ¡°Can you let meprehend an illusionw?¡±

    ¡°Can it allow me to possess the battle prowess of a Divine Domain expert?¡±

    Ancestor Spirit: ¡°¡­.¡±

    Zhu Shuli had a disgusted expression. ¡°Forget it, since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s finish all the trials, squeak!¡±

    ¡­

    In the blink of an eye, two years had passed since the establishment of the Human Federation.

    The humans living in the Federation had grown from the original six hundred million to the current one hundred million ¨C of course not from reproduction, but from absorbing many of the human tribes and increasing their poption.

    There were high-quality weapons sold in the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, as well as some that came from the Great Dao City, some cultivation methods suitable for the human race. Now, the human race gradually had the appearance of a world great n, and not just relying on the Great Dao Sect to support it.

    Of course, the number of middle-level experts was still insufficient, but both the human race and the foreign races believed that in just a few decades, the middle-level human experts would be able to catch up to the standards of great ns. In just a few hundred years, the human race would at least have several more Divine Domain realms.

    In a few thousand years or ten thousand years, the human race might be the number one n in the Mountain and Sea Realm!

    ¡­

    ¡°The human race is too powerful. The other powers on the continent will naturally feel uneasy,¡±

    The president of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce said.

    On his left and right sides, there was an Elder Council that had already replenished twelve people.

    ¡°ording to my trials and connections, there are seven or eight top forces that fear the great Dao Sect or covet the great Dao Sect¡¯s technology. However, those fellows are all crafty and crafty. Without absolute confidence, they are not willing to take action.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, they want the great Dao Sect¡¯s technology, but they are not willing to take the risk. How can there be such a good thing in the world!¡±

    ¡°Right now, it is still not a threat to the foundation. It will be toote when the great Dao Sect¡¯s human n bes the strongest!¡±

    However, they were not willing to let the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce be the leader.

    The Seven Luminaries Federation, which had led the attack on the Great Dao Sect two years ago, was destroyed within a day. They still remembered it clearly.

    The chief spoke, ¡°The Great Dao Sect is indeed strong. They have top experts in the Divine Realm, and there are several of them. They also have more than one holy weapon. The high-end forces may beparable to two or three top forces. It is not realistic to rely on the cooperation of the top forces with ulterior motives to seriously injure or even destroy the Great Dao Sect.¡±

    However.

    ¡°The world has its ownyout. No matter how strong the great Dao Sect is, it is only one of the top powers. The human race is only one of the countless ns of the Mountain and Sea Realm. If the great Dao Sect wishes to monopolize the world, it will go against the general trend. As long as we can cause more and more top powers to attack us, the great Dao Sect will only have one goal ¨C destruction.¡±

    ¡°As for this, we don¡¯t need to show ourselves. We don¡¯t need to take the risk.¡±

    The ten Elders were shocked. The Chief Elder slowly spoke.

    ¡°The great Dao Sect has already been feared by many powers. As for us, we can add to the fire.

    For example, the Poker Killer Association was secretly established by the Daoist Sect, which can make many high-level forces who have been assassinated by the Poker Killer panic, and naturally be more afraid of the Daoist Sect. ¡°

    An elder¡¯s eyes lit up, and then he said, ¡°Yes, with the channels of our Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce across the continent, we can easily spread the news and make false rumors. Moreover, the appearance of the Killer Association is only one year away from the Great Dao Sect. This is the proof. How can it be regarded as a rumor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t need to be believed by all the top forces. As long as half of them are suspicious, and a small part is believed, it is enough.¡±

    ¡°We can exaggerate the skills of the Great Dao Sect, such as the transmission array. It can be said that the Great Dao Sect spent less than one percent of the ordinary transmission array every time. The level of technology is far higher than ordinary transmission arrays. It is a supreme technique that the Great Dao Sect obtained from the Ancient Deste Paradise.¡±

    ¡°Also, doesn¡¯t the Great Dao Sect have aplete saint artifact? Then we can spread the rumors. The Great Dao Sect has six or sevenplete saint artifacts, so it¡¯s not like they came from nothing. There will definitely be many experts who will believe it and think of a way to seize the saint artifact of the Great Dao Sect.¡±

    In the Elder Council, one after another, aplete n was quickly formed.

    The trees are beautiful in the forest, but the wind will destroy them.

    It¡¯s you Dao sect who danced too much.

    ¡­

    In a remote location of the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range, a magnificent pce shadow was suspended in the air.

    The specter had appeared a few days ago and was now bing more and more solid.

    If Hongyue was here, she would be able to find that the phantom of the pce was very simr to the majestic pce that the sea emperor saw before the ident.

    ¡°The Hall of Reincarnation does have their unique technology in terms of traveling through the world. Although the scale of transmission is notparable to the medium-sized andrge-scale boundary-breaking pools in the family, but¡­ in terms of transferring a few strong people, the Hall of Reincarnation is cheaper. ¡°

    Xintong, who was still in the form of a beast, thought to herself.

    ¡°Hmph, if not for the few fellows from the Reincarnation Hall earning the difference in price, it could have been cheaper!¡±

    He was the one who led the n against the human elites, and the price he paid was the greatest.

    Even the avatars and Xintong¡¯s remaining resources were only enough to form one main battle avatar. They were just waiting to participate in the battle and earn some merit points.

    ¡°The Great Dao Sect should be nning to use the method of boiling water to slowly control the entire Mountain and Sea Realm. Heh, this is also the style of the human race. However, it is also clear that their strength in this realm is limited. They do not have a saint rank guardian.¡±

    This time, because of the Reincarnation Hall¡¯s channels, there were more experts than expected. There were ten peak Divine Domain experts and four great figures with invincible battle prowess.

    There was also the Reincarnation Hall¡¯s three-man team.

    When Xintong thought of how she was being hunted down by the humans, she snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s too cheap to just let you die. Aren¡¯t you human elites with peerless talent? Then, I will take over your souls and send them into your human race¡­¡±

    That way, he would be able to gain much more merit than just causing the human elites to die.

    The loss of his avatar would also make up for the cost of the reinforcements breaking through the realm, and he could even earn some money!

    Now, the only thing left was the Pce of Samsara to officially descend!

    ¡­

    There were rumors quietly spreading across the continent recently.

    ¡°Have you heard? The human race is in a terrible state right now.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the Great Dao Sect destroying the Seven Luminaries Federation? Two years ago, I¡¯ve already seen that the human race is extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, the human race doesn¡¯t only have one great Dao Sect. There is also the Poker Assassin Association¡­ What, you haven¡¯t heard of it? How ignorant. The XX experts of the Diamond King Pce, the elders of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce, and the upper echelons of the XXX forces were assassinated by the Poker Assassin Association. It is said that those killers were disguised by the elders of the Great Dao Sect.¡±

    ¡°Ah? How do you know? It is very dangerous to discuss the top forces and the assassin organization!¡±

    ¡°I am not the only one who knows. Many experts in the Void Stepping Realm are talking about it in the entire Capital of Darkness. The human great Dao Sect and the Poker Assassin Association are bright and dark. Which top forces can stop them? It seems that they are really going to rise up.¡±

    ¡°So it is like this¡­¡±

    ¡°The human race is so terrifying.¡±

    ¡­

    One of the top powers received the news one day.

    ¡°The human race possesses the ancient teleportation array technology from the Ancient Deste Paradise? No matter if it is the cost of building the teleportation array or the cost of teleportation, it is not even one percent of our teleportation array?¡±

    The higher-ups weren¡¯t people who easily believed in rumors. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°It is indeed possible!¡± The Great Dao Sect¡¯s transportation formations are spread throughout the continent. There are only a few dozen of them. Back then, they had even sent tens of millions of humans to the Great Dao City. If it was a normal transportation formation, they would have already used up all of their Origin Crystals Although it wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as the information they had gathered, there was still a 30 chance that it would work. It was more than enough to n for this.¡±

    Yes, the Great Dao Sect has been very powerful recently. We have to unite more forces to force the Great Dao Sect to share the transportation techniques. If we can¡¯t, we can only think of a way to seize it.

    ¡°His Majesty has juste out of seclusion. This matter has to be reported to His Majesty. With His Majesty¡¯s great talent and wisdom, it is impossible for him to let go of such a good opportunity.¡±

    ¡­

    Ancient Deste Paradise,

    The wind of annihtion blew, and space distorted.

    It was the most dangerous area in the entire Mountain and Sea Grand World. Normally, the Unity Realm would not dare to venture deep into it. They could only search for some ruins on the outside.

    A muscr purple-skinned expert walked out of a ruin and stood in the grayish-ck void.

    As the Wind of Annihtion blew over, the purple-skinned expert did not dodge or dodge, allowing the terrifying gray wind to blow past him without any damage.

    ¡°There is only one Divine Domain Divine Weapon, and it is damaged.¡± He was disappointed.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± ¡°In the past two years, a top force of the human race, the Great Dao Sect, rose. There were severalplete holy artifacts in the sect. When they destroyed the Seven Luminaries Federation, they showed them?¡±

    ¡°When did the holy artifacts be cabbages!¡± the purple-skinned expert was bewildered.

    However, what came next was a thick look of greed. How could a few weak humans, who were not even at the Divine Domain Realm, be worthy of possessing legendary sacred artifacts? Treasures, the strongest!

    He turned into a streak of light and flew out of the Ancient Deste Paradise.

    ¡­

    By the time Tang Yu received the news, it had already been half a month.

    It wasn¡¯t that the intelligence department wasn¡¯t powerful. The entire continent was so vast, and the intelligence department was only in a small number of major cities. There were informants in the human control area, and the source of the news had never been spread in the human Federation.

    ¡°Lord, these rumors are very unfavorable to us. Some humans are already worried. It¡¯s clearly a rumor, but I don¡¯t know how so many people believe it!¡±

    Yan Dingtian gnashed his teeth.

    Nowadays, many human tribes and families had already been tied up with the great Dao Sect. They hadn¡¯t retreated, but there were still many people whoined.

    Naturally, there were people with discerning eyes who could tell that it was a rumor that had been deliberately spread by certain factions. The location of the rumors and the rate at which they spread it seemed very abrupt.

    However, even if only a tenth of the experts believed it, it was still very bad for the human race.

    Tang Yu frowned and thought.

    He did not have any good ideas. It was inevitable for the great Dao Sect to develop and be strong. It would take at least several decades or centuries. Tang Yu did not have that much time and was already prepared to be watched.

    It was just that he did not expect,

    It had only been two years since the Great Dao Sect had destroyed the Seven Luminaries Federation, and there was already someone who dared to flirt with the tiger?

    It was likely that the forces that spread the rumors did not think that the Puke Killer Association was in cahoots with the Great Dao Sect at all. Otherwise, based on the fact that the Puke Killer was able to enter and exit the top forces at will, Tang Yu felt that the forces that spread the rumors should not be so strong.

    ¡°Right, tell me the specifics of the rumors.¡±

    Tang Yu nced at it with a strange expression on his face.

    In addition to forcibly connecting the Puke Killer Association to the Great Dao Sect, he also proudly announced the transmission technology of the Great Dao Sect, but it was obvious that there was no evidence.

    He also exaggeratedly said that the Great Dao Sect had six or sevenplete holy artifacts, and there were not many of them in the entire continent. No wonder Old Yan said it was very fake.

    ¡°Uh, wait¡­¡±

    Tang Yu estimated.

    Heaven and earth lock, sky boat, holy sword godyer, ice cry, many iplete holy artifacts, and the sacred artifact materials knocked from various top forces before¡­

    Zero zero always counts up.

    ¡°It was you who won, and your ¡®news¡¯ is indeed urate.¡±

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    Overseas.

    Compared to the vast continent, the Endless Sea was boundless, but only those inds had intelligent races. The truly top forces were the five great empires, far inferior to the continent.

    The five great empires and the three great pirate generals were existences at the peak of the Endless Sea¡­ The Northern Sea Divine System was a remote corner and rarelymunicated with the outside world.

    The gradually spreading rumors had already reached the ears of the five great empires¡¯ national level experts.

    In addition, they have been investigating for the past few years, as well as some information regarding the infiltration of the maind¡­

    ¡°I can confirm that the mysterious human experts that appeared back then were the upper echelons of the Great Dao Sect!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the sudden copse of the inheritance of the Sea Emperor, I suspect that it was because the human race used some despicable method to steal the inheritance of the Emperor that the inheritance copsed. The holy artifact in the hands of the human race is the best evidence! We must take back the treasure that originally belonged to our sea!¡±

    This country protector expert was righteous and stern.

    The evidence he was talking about was just nonsense, but was it important? As long as there was an excuse, it was enough. With the opportunity to destroy the great Dao Sect, their empire might be able to touch the continent and not just stay in a corner overseas.

    The national level expert stood up, ¡°Follow me to battle.¡±

    ¡­

    In another sea region, the Crimson Emperor looked down at his army and waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747

    The rumors spread by the Sky Alliance Chamber of Commerce were not a conspiracy, but an open scheme.

    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that there was a force targeting the Great Dao Sect, but even those experts who were well aware of it wanted to take this opportunity to get a share.

    ¡°Steady, steady, the Great Dao Sect will be doomed.¡±

    An elder of the Sky Alliance Chamber of Commerce revealed a happy expression.

    Another elder nced at him. ¡°Heh, it¡¯s not a matter of whether the Great Dao Sect dies or not. It¡¯s just how much our Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce can gain in this great war!¡±

    ¡°Recently, many forces have been sending troops to the vicinity of the Human Federation. Many Divine Realm experts are uncertain, and there are too many forces that are tempted. This fire is much more prosperous than we expected. We have to move quickly. Otherwise, there might not even be soup left.¡±

    ¡­

    A medium-sized force, which was only a few thousand kilometers away from the Human Federation, the upper echelons of the sect were already under control.

    The sect master of Evil Fiend School, a Unity Realm expert, was standing beside an expert whose face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly with a face full of ttery.¡°Sir, all the resources that our Evil Fiend School has stored are here. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡±

    The Divine Domain Realm expert with a blurry face casually threw down a cultivation manual. The sect master of Evil Fiend School received it happily and left.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s just a basic resource, it¡¯s enough. It¡¯s not easy to bring too many basic resources with you. It¡¯s best if you can make up for it near the Human Federation.¡±

    The Void Treading Stage cultivators from this faction quickly took out some high-level resources andbined them with the basic resources to build a teleportation array.

    Outside,

    There are many rune masters and array masters who are based on the ground, the environment, the array formations, and the ancient array discs that can be used as the core of the array formation. This array formation isplete, and even several Divine Domains can¡¯t take down this stronghold.

    There were even teleportation formations that could receive support from headquarters at any time!

    The mysterious top forces moved quickly. In just a few days, they had turned the original headquarters of the Evil Fiend Sect into a war fortress. That was the result of them spending countless resources.

    Of course,

    From the looks of it,

    The Evil n was still the same as before, and it would not arouse the vignce of the human race. This was also the reason why the mysterious forces had changed their shell and directly wiped out the local forces.

    ¡­

    The human Federation had entered a state of war preparation, and dozens of regr corps were ready to go.

    However, many people in the Federation were still in a panic.

    ¡°Report! There are three cities in the Eastern Ridge Region that have been attacked by foreign races. They have been repelled.¡±

    ¡°Report! Five cities in the Southern Cmity Region have been attacked. There are many enemies. The nearby cities and territories have already sent reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°Report! There are traces of a Divine Realm expert near Red Luminary City.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s avatar was in charge of Seven Luminaries City, and his heart was much calmer.

    The Great Dao Sect, Great Dao City, and the surrounding cities were all calm and peaceful. However, the human Federation would asionally be harassed and attacked by foreign races.

    It was obvious that the top forces were secretly spying on the weak points of the human race.

    Those top forces were still hidden in the dark and did not make a move. They onlymanded some medium-sized and small forces to attack the human Federation.

    Perhaps there were also the middle forces of the top forces among them.

    Probing, harassment, infiltration, and killing the strong were the norm among the top forces.

    The Divine Domain Realm was a trump card. Whoever revealed their trump card first and lost the first hand would be at a disadvantage.

    The situation of directly attacking the headquarters, aside from the time the Great Dao Sect destroyed the Seven Luminaries Federation, waspletely absent.

    That was an abnormal war!

    It was the Seven Luminaries Federation who had underestimated the enemy. They wanted to execute the decapitation strategy, but they were instead beheaded. The upper echelons were all wiped out. Otherwise, with the Seven Luminaries Federation¡¯s foundation and sufficient Divine Realm to preside over the situation, it would be very troublesome to break through the main cities of the Seven Luminaries n, let alone take down Seven Luminaries City.

    And now

    Although the human race upied the important cities such as Seven Luminaries City, it would be difficult for them to possess the defensive capabilities of the Seven Luminaries Federation in a short period of time. It would be extremely difficult to take in such arge territory.

    ¡­

    ¡°The human race is stronger than their Divine Domain. There are no weaklings, but there are weaknesses as well. Their Divine Domain numbers are still too few.¡±

    ¡°If we gather all the top forces and attack the main cities of the human race, they might have some trump cards that can reverse the tide of the battle. They might cause us great losses, but¡­¡±

    ¡°We do not fight head-on. Multi-sided attacks will cause many flowers to bloom. As long as we can attract the Grand Dao Sect¡¯s Divine Domain experts to attack, we can wait for an opportunity to kill the human Divine Domain.¡±

    ¡°Even if we fail once or twice, our losses will still be within our limits. Once we seed, the fall of every Divine Domain will be a huge blow to the Great Dao Sect!¡±

    On the surface, there was no so-called alliance army. All the top forces also established their own strongholds and fought for themselves. However, they had a tacit understanding between them and harassed the Human Federation from different directions. If there was a chance to encircle and annihte the elders of the Great Dao Sect, the other forces would also have experts to help them dy the other elders of the Great Dao Sect.

    This was the secret agreement of the various forces.

    At least, before the copse of the Great Dao Sect, their cooperation would not change.

    ¡­

    It had been more than ten days since Tang Yu had taken charge of Seven Luminaries City.

    There were no traces of Divine Realm experts, but ordinary battles were getting more and more intense, and the specifications were also rising.

    At first, it was just an awakened level misceneous army, and a few Void ¡ª stepping experts had invaded. Gradually, regr armies had appeared, and even some Unity Realm experts had joined.

    The Unity Realm in therge territories of the human race also led legions to guard several important border locations.

    The current pressure could still be withstood, but as the enemy invested more and more Unity Realm, with the limited number of human Unity Realm experts, the difference in strength would be more and more obvious.

    ¡°Continue to maintain a defensive state. In addition, go all out to investigate the top forces that are stirring up trouble behind the scenes!¡±

    Tang Yu instructed.

    During this period of time, there were already some human Void Treading Realm cultivators who had used all sorts of excuses to leave the Federation, not optimistic about the future of humanity. Although Tang Yu was disappointed, he did not stop them.

    Deep down, there were many humans who still regarded themselves as weak subsidiary races.

    The all-out counterattack against the Seven Luminaries Federation had caused many human tribes and ns to be associated with the great Dao Sect. However, they were unable to truly ¡°stand up¡±. The bones that were hard to chew in the counterattack war had all been resolved by the great Dao Sect. It was only a smooth battle.

    And now, it was a disadvantageous situation. Many people even felt that there was no hope of victory.

    ¡°But because of this, it could awaken the unyielding spirit of the human race hidden in the bones.¡±

    The human race had been in decline for too long.

    They had been weak for too long.

    They had always been the vassals of powerful races, causing them tock confidence. Even if they were to push down the Seven Luminaries Federation, it would only be the result of the great Dao Sect¡¯s strong move.

    It was not their own honor.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Outside of ckstone City, Chen Yu held a runic battle saber in his hand as he fought against the swarming foreign warriors.

    A suffocating sense of oppression assaulted his senses.

    Looking out, it was a tide of foreign warriors.

    It was a race called the de Race. That race did not have the strongest invincible experts to suppress the n¡¯s fate, but they were truly a powerful battle race. Many powerful and powerful countries had the de Race Army. They were the elite armies of other countries. Inparison, the human army back then was only cannon fodder.

    One de Race awakened was at least able to exchange for five human race awakened ones of the same level!

    Facing the de Race experts that were rushing towards them, Chen Yu subconsciously felt fear.

    It was different from when they attacked the Seven Luminaries Federation. Now, they were not only facing a strong battle race, but their numbers were more than twice their number.

    But¡­ behind them was a home that they had finally found after much difficulty. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to live a peaceful life. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to get married and have children. They¡­ had no way to retreat.

    ¡°Kill!!¡±

    Chen Yu was unafraid of death. With a sh of his de, a huge force actually sent the sword n warrior opposite him flying.

    A sword n expert whose aura was slightly stronger than his shed from the side.

    The de n was good at using knives, fast knives, and the de light was as fast as lightning, shing out a silver light.

    Chen Yu instinctively turned around, and the de swept down diagonally, deflecting the other party¡¯s fast knives. He took advantage of the opportunity to stab into the heart of the de n expert and pull it out.

    Blood sshed all over his chest, and Chen Yu came back to his senses. He stared nkly, looking at his hands in disbelief.

    Another de n warrior attacked, and was dealt with by Chen Yu in two or three moves. Only then did he believe that after the establishment of the human Federation, he had trained for two years, cultivated a higher level of cultivation method, learned high level battle skills, and fought with his colleagues. He thought that he had not changed much, but in fact, he had long surpassed his former self.

    Even someone as strong as the de n was only so.

    ¡°Kill!¡± His shout became even louder, carrying an indomitable spirit.

    ¡­

    The war outside of ckstone City was just a rtively smooth shadow. The top forces that surrounded the human Federation had strong and weak races. Some border fortresses could only bitterly hold on. The invading foreign races crossed the border and infiltrated the human Federation.

    To the west of Kunshan Stronghold,

    Hu Kaizhi led an elite team in charge of clearing out the foreign races in the border. The entire team had ten members, including him. Three of them were at the Great Circle of the Awakening Stage. Their professions were reasonable, and they were able to resist the Void Trample.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next ce.¡±

    The strength of the foreign races that crossed the border was uneven. Most of them were just some misceneous troops, but there were also elite teams among them. Now, the human race had given up on the vige town and all of them were holed up in the city to defend. Therefore, even in the human Federation, the foreign races might have more troops than the human race. They did not dare to be careless.

    An awakened one who was good at using the earth to investigate bent his knees and squatted, his thick logs pressing against the ground.

    ¡°Nine o¡¯clock direction, eight thousand meters away.¡±

    The elite team attacked and dealt with a group of foreign races that were looting the vige.

    At this moment,

    Beep

    The tactical wristwatch on their hands vibrated slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the SOS letter number, Team B3, south-east, 23 kilometers.¡±

    [Note: There are 10 high-level Awakened ones and 5 at the Great Circle. ]

    [Requesting Letter of Rescue requires a brief information of the enemy. It is a rule to prevent ordinary teams from sending one by one. Facing an enemy that can not be resisted, it also has the meaning of warning and escaping. ]

    Captain Hu Kaizhi thought for a while. ¡°Team B also has several high-level Awakened ones. They can hold on for a period of time in the hands of foreign races. With us, even if they can¡¯t defeat the foreign races, they can still retreat calmly. Save! ¡°

    They were equipped with special hover transport vehicles. In just a few minutes, they were close to the location sent out by the letter.

    The three human Metahumans were covered in blood. They retreated as they fought. There were also ten alien warriors chasing and killing them.

    Hu Kaizhi¡¯s team quickly rushed forward to intercept the alien warriors. They fought side by side with the remaining three human warriors.

    With the addition of this force, the difference in strength between the two sides is not big. The human race might have other reinforcements. As long as they can hold on for a while¡­

    Hu Kaizhi suddenly felt his scalp go numb. His body suddenly dodged to the side and a saber light came from behind.

    Whoosh

    A severed arm was flung away.

    Hu Kaizhi¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. The one who had cut off one of his arms was surprisingly one of the three human warriors who had been rescued by them.

    The other two human traitors also suddenly attacked. Several human awakened ones who were unprepared were instantly injured and killed.

    The dozen or so foreign races that were chasing after them looked at this scene with ridicule and surrounded them.

    ¡°You¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°I just want to live!¡± The human race traitor¡¯s face twisted. ¡°I just want to live!¡± If I kill you all, I can live! ¡°

    He shed down with his saber. Hu Kaizhi, who was originally stronger than him, became difficult to even resist because of his broken arm. In just a short period of time, hisbat suit was cut open several times, dripping with blood and gasping for breath.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a choice. Submit to us and lure the other races out for us. Then, you¡¯ll have a chance to live.¡±

    More than half of the teams had lost theirbat strength and lost their lives. The rest of them were injured.

    There were traitors of the human race in the team and outsiders in the team.

    Some of the team members seemed to be tempted.

    Submit,

    Just like in the past, they were also attached to a powerful race and were driven by them. It seemed that¡­ it was not something that could not be epted.

    The other races that were lured and killed were only strangers.

    Not submitting,

    There was only death.

    Facing death, Hu Kaizhi thought that he would be very afraid, but he unexpectedly found himself very calm.

    It is indeed easy to submit, but¡­

    It was not easy to have a great Dao Sect, and it was not easy for the human race to have their own country, so it was hard for them to stand up¡­

    He wouldn¡¯t kneel again!

    ¡°I choose to¡­ kill!¡±

    His Origin Energy burned wildly. He didn¡¯t dodge or dodge, but his chest was cut open. His remaining hand gripped his sword tightly and pierced through the heart of the human traitor.

    The reinforcements from the other ns had arrived from the west. More and more foreign races emerged from the surrounding forest, and an aura of stepping on the void enveloped his surroundings.

    Hu Kaizhi had already resigned himself to his fate, but he still held on to hisst breath and swung his sword.

    The alien de and swordnded on his body, and his consciousness gradually blurred. At thest moment, he heard noisesing from the distance. Some human experts descended from the sky, and some warm lightsnded on his body¡­

    The roar resounded through the forest.

    ¡­

    A hundred miles away from the mountain forest, the entire stronghold was already stained with blood. The shouts of war continued for ten days and ten nights.

    There were experts who flew in the air and fought continuously, their voices like thunder.

    Mountains were destroyed one after another, the earth was sted open, and the river water poured into ake.

    Apart from the Kunshan Stronghold that was protected by a shield, the area within a hundred miles waspletely barren.

    Boom!

    A human expert descended from the sky, creating a deep crater in the ground.

    In the distance, a foreign expert stepped through the air, surging Genesis Qi transforming into a rainbow as it smashed into the barrier of the Brilliant Mountains Stronghold.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The barrier flickered, and after a few moments, itpletely broke apart.

    The remaining shockwaves smashed into the walls of the city. The sturdy runic walls were sted apart, creating a huge crack that was dozens of meters long. The terrifying shockwaves sted the nearby soldiers away.

    The human cultivators guarding the walls of the city were so furious that their eyes almost popped out of their sockets, and they flew over to block the broken city walls.

    However, the foreign races had once again gathered their Origin Energy, and the ball of light continued to grow in his hands. He pushed forward lightly, and the huge ball of light that was over fifty meters in diameter fell from the sky.

    That terrifying energy made one feel despair.

    A Unity Realm without any restrictions, just giving him some time, he could easily kill millions of regr soldiers.

    The sky was already enveloped by the light ball.

    The sound seemed to go far away.

    An orange beam of light shot from behind the fortress, like a steel needle piercing through a balloon, causing the huge ball of light to instantly explode in the air. The hidden power in the beam pushed the explosive shock wave towards the direction that was far away from the fortress.

    It was like a me that had ignited the alcohol and was violently sprayed forward.

    A fan-shaped explosion of light enveloped hundreds of meters in the air.

    The expression of the alien Unity Realm changed. Purple mes wrapped around his entire body and he fled into the distance.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The two orange beams of light pierced through the two foreign races in unison. The destructive power instantly destroyed their origin and exploded their bodies.

    The other three orange beamsnded in the camp of the foreign race army.

    Rumble!

    An orange-red me rose into the sky like a blooming peony. It was dazzling and bright, and the world was empty.

    A momentter,

    The aftermath of the hurricane gradually dispersed, and the earth was broken into irregr shapes. The vast army of foreign races was only a little closer to the fortress, and they were intimidated by the mighty force and fell to the ground.

    Far away,

    Thousands of miles away,

    A Divine Domain expert opened his eyes and couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. ¡°Human Divine Domain, you finally¡­ can¡¯t hold it in anymore. Using a few Unity Realm experts and those worthless soldiers as the price to exchange for the life of a Divine Domain expert is worth it.¡±

    His figure instantly disappeared.

    A few Divine Domain experts approached and locked onto the figure behind the Kunshan Stronghold.

    At the same time,

    In another important war zone,

    A foreign Divine Domain expert appeared, covering the border fortress from a distance.

    He wanted to restrain the human race, but he seemed to be afraid and did not dare to approach.

    His figure appeared high in the sky, facing the foreign race experts.

    The same scene happened in the various important war zones at the border. Tang Yu also had a main battle clone that tried to attack. However, the foreign race Divine Domain experts who had been prepared for this long ago instantly shifted. It waspletely different from him fighting head-on.

    Behind the Kunshan Stronghold,

    Shea, who had fired a few shots, flew into the sky and arrived at a deste area within the Federation.

    Five Divine Domain experts chased after him and stood in various ces.

    ¡°Human race Shea, Great Dao Sect¡¯s Fifth Elder, is adept at using firearms. He is the only expert in the continent who has reached the Divine Domain Realm with firearms. He is also considered an expert in the Divine Domain Realm. Even I admire him. Unfortunately, you are a human. Today, you are determined to fall. We will obtain the information we want from your soul.¡±

    He pretended to sigh.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748

    Boom! Boom!

    The ck gun in Shea¡¯s hand was like liquid as it flowed and transformed into a cannon. He raised his head and fired.

    The cannon fire was like boilingva.

    The Divine Domain Realm Xeno-race expert who was sighing was instantly caught unprepared.

    They weren¡¯t the antagonists who spoke too much. They were sighing as if they were trying to stall for time and form a trapping formation. Only by locking Shea within a certain range would they be able to kill a Divine Domain expert in a short period of time.

    However, Shea didn¡¯t run, nor did he dy for time as he waited for reinforcements. He raised his hand and attacked.

    The other Divine Domain experts were all trying to prevent Shea from escaping, and their faces were instantly smeared.

    However, the trapping formation had also formed.

    The fog was dense, and rumbling sounds constantly came from the fog, causing the earth to shake.The trapping formation was not a very high level formation, and it did not have any suppressing effects. The good thing was that it was convenient to set up.

    From the outside, it looked like a fog that covered a range of tens of kilometers, but the inside was still the same as before. Only, when approaching the edge of the formation, one could clearly feel a strong resistance, and their speed was greatly reduced.

    If no one stopped him, Shea could easily break through the formation.

    If there were only one or two Divine Domain experts, they could leave even if they had to give it their all.

    However, there were five foreign Divine Domain experts. As long as they were entangled, they would be repelled by the array formation.

    This was the confidence of the foreign races.

    As for Grand Dao Sect Elder Shea, he was also an expert skilled in the art of shooting. He was a ranged ss with guns, guns, and bows. If his teammates cooperated with him, they would be able to release an extreme threat. However, he was alone, confined to the range of a mere few dozen kilometers.

    Heaven and Earth, geography, and people were all on their side!

    They could even win with their feet!

    ¡°Rumble!¡±

    Shea was serious.

    The energy shells he fired out exploded the energy clouds that were dozens of kilometers in radius, forcing several foreign Divine Domain Realm experts to retreat.

    Shea stretched out his hand and beckoned.

    Countless ck balls flew out from his storage ring finger and transformed into floating cannons.

    The cannon fire poured down without any difference. Apart from Shea, a radius of a hundred kilometers was enveloped by endless cannon fire.

    Each energy shell contained the power of destruction. The exploding mes could easily tear through the defensive barrier and pierce through the defensive divine weapons.

    Even the grand array was thrown into a state of instability.

    The bombardmentsted for several minutes until the energy reserves of the cannons behind Shea ran out. Only then did it calm down a little.

    The auras of the several foreign God Domain experts within the trapping formation weakened.

    ¡°We underestimated you. We thought that you were just an ordinary elder of the Great Dao Sect. We didn¡¯t expect that you actually hid your strength.¡±

    In the eyes of the outside world, besides the sect master, the Great Dao Sect was undoubtedly the strongest among the three elders, ine, Nancy, and Kong.

    It wasn¡¯t just spection. In the battle against the Seven Luminaries Federation, the three of them had disyed considerable strength and could kill a Divine Domain Realm expert in a few moves.

    Some factions that had special methods to gather information had even dug out the record of Nancy suppressing an invincible expert temporarily through some kind of explosion.

    He was the number one person below the Sect Master!

    As for Shea, the only battle record he had was to settle some Unity Realm.

    Shea: ¡°¡­.¡±

    No, I am indeed just an ordinary one among the Elders.

    The foreign Divine Domain Realm experts were caught unprepared, but they became serious and even burned a bit of their source energy.

    A phantom appeared behind a Divine Domain Realm expert, and a formless scream rippled through the air.

    Shea suddenly fell into a daze. In the next moment, the other Divine Domain Realm expert disappeared and reappeared behind him. A surge of energy exploded from his hands.

    The floating cannon behind Shea was instantly destroyed, and some damage appeared on hisbat suit.

    The other three Celestial Domain-Grade attacks came one after the other.

    With the energy chain locked on his body, no matter how much Shea tried to shift, he could not shake off the foreign Celestial Domain-Grade attacks.

    It was like gangrene!

    ¡°Just now, you were the one who had the upper hand. But now, we are the ones who have the upper hand. You, a Launcher, have been pulled close by us, and you have no power to resist!¡±

    The Divine Domain expert who was good at mental attacks was in charge of suppressing them. The three Divine Domain experts attacked from three sides while the other Divine Domain expert who was good at assassination waited for an opportunity to attack.

    They hadpletely gained the upper hand.

    As expected,

    Our n ispletely fine. Although the Great Dao Sect elders are much stronger than we expected, we have already nned for an unexpected situation to ur in the n. Even if there are two Human Divine Domain experts, the five of them will be able to take them down, let alone some idents.

    The information that an elder who was able topete for the top three could obtain could be said to be beyond imagination.

    Shea was indeed beaten to the point of losing his temper.

    He was a Launcher and was also proficient in Gun Fighting, but it was very difficult to disy the Light of Destruction in closebat.

    In just a short moment, he was in a sorry state.

    It looks like¡­

    After using the cannon to block the attack of the foreign race expert, the cannon melted like liquid and turned into a pair of arm armor.

    ¡°Are you finally going to give up? If you are willing to let usy down our soul imprints, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t let you live¡­¡±

    The foreign race Divine Domain expertughed strangely, his fierce attacks not stopping at all.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Shea raised his head and punched out. His fist exploded and smashed into the chest of a Divine Domain Realm expert, sending him flying far away.

    ¡°I just feel that this battle is morefortable.¡±

    ¡­

    A few hours ago,

    Outside the human Federation, there was a dense mountain forest. The trees were dozens of meters tall and were lush, like a green canopy that covered the sky.

    whoosh whoosh

    Figures flew silently on the branches of the trees. asionally, there were beasts under the trees that shook their heads but did not discover anything.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    The leading figure raised his right hand. The other figures were either standing or squatting, hiding all over the tree.

    They all restrained their auras andpletely blended into the environment.

    A momentter,

    ¡°rustling~¡±

    The bushes swayed.

    A group of dozens of foreign races passed by under their feet. Wherever the few foreign races passed by, the bushes parted automatically, clearing the path for them.

    These foreign races also restrained their auras. The movement was not big, and they could only be detected nearby. For the vast forest, they were extremely small.

    The members of the foreign races gradually left. It was not until a few minutester that the elite disciples of the Great Dao Sect, who seemed to have turned into sculptures,municated with each other using their mental strength.

    ¡°There are a few Void foreign races.¡±

    ¡°If not for the fear of being exposed, we would have been able to kill these hateful foreign races in thirty seconds.¡±

    ¡°From their appearance, they should be the Bone n, one of the important races of the Capital of Darkness. Moreover, the Bone n is not arge number of races, so¡­ it is very likely that we will soon find the stronghold of the Capital of Darkness!¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Great! As long as we can find the most important stronghold, we will be able to fight back!¡±

    The targets of the top forces were the outer elders of the Great Dao Sect.

    Shea, who showed up, became the target of the attack.

    But Tang Yu was also looking for the bases of the foreign races.

    In such arge-scale war, there had to be a supply point. Even if the foreign races controlled the nearby middle-sized forces, they had to be transferred from their own forces.

    The transportation formation was necessary.

    The experts of the Divine Realm also had their own resting ces.

    Several elite disciples of the Great Dao Sect carefully flew through the trees in the direction the Bone Race hade from.

    They did not dare to step on the void, only relying on their physical strength to restrain their aura to the maximum.

    In the endless forest of Primitive Mountain, there were not only beasts, but also some backward tribes.

    Some tribes¡¯ strongest people were only at the awakened level, and the entire tribe was still in the primitive phase. They wore animal skins and drank blood. They could not even be considered a small force, and they were among the unranked ones.

    There were also some tribes that were rtively strong, and there were Void Treading experts.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary tribe,¡± a disciple of the Great Dao Sect who specialized in scouting said.

    The cultivation techniques and techniques she cultivated and specialized in were all in scouting. They were many times more advanced and clear than the special abilities brought about by the awakening of the primordial tribes.

    The team did not need to approach the tribe. They stayed a few kilometers away andpletely understood the tribe.

    ¡°There are only three ordinary Void Steps experts. The force field is very weak. They don¡¯t look like experts who are hiding their great power.¡±

    They continued to move forward. Every few dozen kilometers, they would stop to investigate once.

    Suddenly,

    ¡°There is a hidden stronghold in the middle of the mountain. Crap, we have been discovered.¡± The disciple who specialized in scouting eximed.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a powerful aura rose in the distance.

    In the blink of an eye, several Unity Realm martial artists appeared in the sky above the forest, their spiritual energy sweeping out in all directions.

    ¡°Human brat, I never thought that you would actuallye here.¡±

    A terrifying aura pressed down on them like a mountain. Every elite disciple felt that they could not breathe.

    The gap between stepping into the void and merging into one was so huge that it was like a chasm, not to mention that they were not yet experienced.

    But there was no fear on everyone¡¯s faces, and they exchanged nces.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take action, you guys find a chance.¡±

    The captain hinted.

    His Origin Energy was burning, and his body was covered in ayer of burning Origin Energy gaseous mes. His hair was standing on end from the wind.

    The All-Tribe Unity Realm revealed a look of interest.

    Suddenly,

    a dignified voice rang out.

    ¡°Stop ying. Kill them all and investigate the surroundings.¡±

    The voice was like the brilliant might of the heavens. Just the voice alone caused the hearts of the several elite disciples of the great dao sect to tremble, and their minds frantically issued a dangerous warning.

    ¡°Hey, there is actually a little mouse hiding, you are disciples of Dao Sect, Right?¡±

    The voice said again.

    An invisible fluctuation spread out, and the entire forest became misty and dreamy, filled with the color of seven colors.

    On a tree branch that wasrge enough for five or six people to encircle, a figure appeared from the branch, his face pale.

    The few foreign racesbined were ashamed. They had actually been deceived by a mere Void Treading Stage cultivator. If not for the old ancestor taking action, it was very likely that the human would find an opportunity to escape, and the location of the stronghold would be leaked out.

    They felt a wave of lingering fear.

    At this moment,

    The disciples of the Great Dao Sect were trapped in the domain, unable to even move a finger. They werepletely unable to gather any Origin Energy.

    As the leaves rustled, the seven-colored illusion contracted, as if arge hand was about to crush a few humans.

    ¡°To be able to die in the hands of the Old Ancestor, you should be proud.¡±

    The domain came crashing down, emitting a crushing sound.

    The group of demonic humans thought that the old ancestor had crushed the human into powder, only the God Realm master who had yet to show his face let out a soft ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡­

    The Great Dao Sect,

    In front of the sect¡¯s boundary monument,

    The figures of several sect disciples appeared, their faces full of fear.

    ¡°If not for the Return Scroll, we would be dead today.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? In the future, I¡¯ll be someone who has fought against a Divine Domain expert. Wahaha!¡±

    ¡°Thinking about it carefully, we are indeed very cool, but it¡¯s still very dangerous. If that Divine Domain expert were to attack us, we wouldn¡¯t be able to activate the Return Scroll in time.¡±

    Back on Earth, the Return Scroll was already a share of elite adventurers.

    However, in the Mountain and Sea Great World, Tang Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t sell such a divine item. Even the disciples of the Great Dao Sect would only be given a Return Scroll when they received a difficult mission.

    The foreign God Domain waspletely defenseless, and the power of a Domain was simrly ineffective against a Return Scroll.

    Of course,

    If they used too many Return Scrolls and were discovered by the foreign races, a God Domain would be able tounch a sneak attack without any regard for their dignity, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to react in time even if they stepped into the Void.

    ¡­

    In an important war zone at the border of the Human Federation,

    The sky seemed to be divided into two halves. The terrifying aura of a Divine Domain was so oppressive that everyone couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Whether it was the Human Race or the foreign races, the war between the regr armies had stopped long ago. They looked at the figure in the sky above the fortress in awe or fear.

    Kong, one of the strongest elders of the Great Dao Sect!

    The foreign race army continued to retreat. The Unity Realm had long since fled.

    The other foreign God Domain was very far away and couldn¡¯t be seen. His aura had locked onto the human race¡¯s stronghold. However, if that human elder made a move, the distant Divine Domain ancestor wouldn¡¯t be able to save them.

    Thousands of kilometers away,

    The aura of the foreign God Domain eruptedpletely, facing the Grand Dao Sect elder.

    In the face of Kong, who had killed a Divine Domain expert, he felt a little guilty. However, when he thought about how far the two sides were and that he had experts to guide him, he felt relieved.

    ¡°Twenty minutes. There isn¡¯t much time left. I should leave now.¡±

    The tacit understanding between the top forces was twenty minutes.

    They were caught off guard. After twenty minutes, the Great Dao Sect would be able to deal with it. They could either use some strange items, teleportation, or hidden Divine Realm experts to arrive.

    The foreign God Domain stage experts didn¡¯t dare to gamble.

    If they saw it, then they would stop.

    ¡°Twenty minutes. Elder Shea of the Great Dao Sect should have been taken down, right? We also have a copy of the information we found from his soul.¡±

    His aura contracted, and his Origin Energy wrapped around his entire body as he prepared to leave.

    All of a sudden,

    The air trembled.

    The hair of the foreign divine realm exploded, and countless grains of sand gathered to form a massive, solid, earthen yellow ball that wrapped around him.

    In the distance, a sword light was vast, tearing through the heavens and earth, traveling thousands of miles.

    It cut through the giant yellow ball.

    It was silent.

    A few secondster, gravel fell from the sky, revealing the alien Celestial Domain within the ball.

    On his body, from his forehead to his heels, there was a line, and the vast sword intent was dissipating.

    The Celestial Domain-Grade¡¯s eyes widened, and his aura dissipated.

    Only the massive spatial crack that had been torn apart by the sword beam slowly shrank like a river of stars.

    Thousands of kilometers away,

    The Sacred Weapon ¨C Cloud Breaking Sword returned to its sheath, and the air around it gradually calmed down.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749

    Thousands of miles away from the Human Federation, at the important base of the top forces in the mountainside.

    The Divine Domain expert who had attacked had a gloomy expression.

    ¡°The disciples of the Great Dao Sect actually have a strange item that involves space!¡±

    He thought that the disciples of the Great Dao Sect had activated the strange item while they were restrained by the domain. Even though he was a Divine Domain expert, he had little understanding of spatial power.

    However, how precious was a wondrous item that possessed the ability to teleport? How could it be lent to a few ordinary disciples? Weren¡¯t they afraid of losing it?

    ¡°This stronghold has been exposed. We have to move as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Take away the Origin Energy stored in it and destroy it if we can¡¯t take it away. Especially the transfer array, we have to destroy it. Otherwise, with the transmission technology that the Great Dao Sect has, our transfer array might be broken.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, building this stronghold consumed a huge amount of our n¡¯s resources, and we were forced to give up!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±The Deity Realm experts in the stronghold moved very quickly. In less than two minutes, they were filled with storage rings.

    The teleportation array had been destroyed. They nned to leave first. The remaining unimportant resources would be taken away when the Unity Realm and Void Treading Realm left.

    The Deity Realm experts stepped out of the mountain.

    Suddenly,

    A grayish-white color spread out, covering the sky and the earth.

    A rotating space hole appeared, and several figures stepped into the void.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    ¡°How could it be so fast?¡±

    It has only been less than two minutes!

    The disciples of the Great Dao Sect who used the spatial artifact to escape report to the top. The elders of the Great Dao Sect from all over thend have gathered together and set off. Even though the sect master of the Great Dao Sect has grasped the power of space, it is still a tedious process. How can it be so fast!

    Looking at the sect master of the Great Dao Sect who walked out of the empty cave, the most notorious Elder Nancy and the other three Divine Domain elders¡­

    The eyes of the foreign God Domain experts were filled with despair.

    Tang Yu waved his hand.

    Endless streams of gray energy descended.

    Boom !!

    ¡­

    Boom!!!!!

    Shea¡¯s arm armor blocked the iing saber beams as he punched out with a backhand.

    A huge sonic boom rang out as rings of orange light wrapped around his fist and smashed into the chest of the foreign Divine Domain Realm expert.

    The Divine Domain realm was sent flying far away. Although it looked like it wasn¡¯t a problem, its Origin had been damaged quite a bit.

    ¡°Your fist, how is it possible!¡±

    Shea¡¯s attack came from the inside out, especially after the power of Explosion had been upgraded to the power of Destruction. It had fused with the Laws and had the power to destroy Origin.

    It was like a real attack.

    Ordinary physical and magical attacks would only damage the outer shell of a Celestial Domain-Grade body.

    It was as if it had struck a piece of equipment, while Shea¡¯s fist radiance struck directly into the body.

    One punch to defeat the enemy!

    The few foreign Divine Domain-Grade experts were all in a sorry state. Their auras and battle prowess had declined quite a bit. On the other hand, Shea had burned his Origin several times, but his aura had not declined.

    The Mysterious God Realm experts were about to curse.

    In the beginning, they had made sufficient preparations to prevent Shea from escaping, but Shea seized the opportunity to p them in the face.

    Then, the array formation took shape. Shea was already a turtle in a jar, but he had erupted with battle prowess that exceeded their expectations, catching them off guard.

    However, they still quickly adjusted their strategy. Using the weakness of the Human Race Shea in closebat, they firmly entangled the other party, giving them a few seconds of advantage.

    Then,

    Shea threw away His gun and punched them with a pair of iron fists.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Launcher was just a job you put on the surface to attract firepower. What you are really good at is closebat!¡±

    He was annoyed.

    Looking at Shea¡¯s figure, it was obvious that he was a very strong person in the human race. He was a melee profession, but he had still been fooled by the other party.

    If they had been able to obtain urate information at the beginning, they would have been able to take down Shea with their Divine Domain strength. However, they had lost the initiative several times and theirbat strength had been damaged. It would have been toote¡­

    Shea was very wronged. ¡°No, my job is really a Launcher. What I taught in the sect is also the knowledge of the Firearms profession. It is different from a guy who serves as a bartender. The Striker is just a secondary job that I am interested in.¡±

    ¡°After all, the Launcher who is good at melee is a good meat shield.¡±

    The foreign God Domain realm expert withdrew the trapping formation, transforming into streaks of light as he fled.

    Shea lit up a cigarette and looked at the few small dots that gradually disappeared into the distance. His arm armor turned into a ck liquid and formed arge caliber gun cannon.

    The ck barrel of the gun pointed into the distance, and countless orange particles gathered from all directions. The terrifying light of destruction pierced through the horizon.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m really a Launcher.¡±

    ¡­..

    Bang ¨C

    The expensive antique instruments exploded one after another, filling the room with an oppressive atmosphere.

    ¡°The few Divine Domain experts of the Capital of Darkness were all destroyed. The Divine Domain experts who surrounded got defeated by Grand Dao Sect Elder Shea in the Ice Lake. One of them died, and the other Origins were damaged to varying degrees. The Divine Domain Realm that the Heavenly Fate Dynasty held back the human race expert, ¡®Kong¡¯, was¡­ killed with a single strike.¡±

    The Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce had also built a base near the Human Federation. They were even more concealed. There were many secret bases of their Chamber of Commerce on the continent.

    The few elders who had advocated for battle and the other Divine Domain Realm experts who were not elders would all be at the secret base at this time.

    There were more than ten Divine Domain experts, and the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce had sent out one of the bestbat forces against the top forces of the Great Dao Sect.

    However,

    ¡°Although the Capital of Darkness can¡¯tpare to us, it was destroyed in just a few minutes. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest movement, nor could it escape. The Great Dao Sect undoubtedly used that divine artifact to seal off space¡­¡±

    The expressions of the elders were ugly.

    The spatial seal was the most unreasonable. Without that divine artifact, even if the stronghold was discovered, they were confident that they would be able to retreat after paying a certain price. However, the existence of that divine artifact was like a sharp sword hanging above their heads.

    ¡°If our secret stronghold is discovered, it might also¡­¡±

    ¡°We have to think of a way to counter the holy weapon. Otherwise, we will be too passive.¡±

    ¡°That is a holy weapon. Unless we use the onlyplete holy weapon in our Chamber of Commerce!¡±

    The elders of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce were even more jealous.

    ¡°We sacrificed so much but we didn¡¯t get any results. I am worried that the other forces will retreat.¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect all the elders of the Great Dao Sect to be hiding their strength. Two years ago, when they killed the Divine Domain of the Seven Luminaries Federation, they actually hid their strength. What a good n. They¡¯ve been waiting for us since this day!

    ording to thebat strength disyed by Shea of the Great Dao Sect, he can fight in closebat from a distance and is especially good at resisting. He still hasn¡¯t lost much of his Origin Aura¡­ At the very least, he needs five ordinary Divine Domain experts to be on par with him. This is just one of the elders of the Great Dao Sect.

    Divine Domain didn¡¯t have a clear division of primary, intermediate, and advanced levels. However, the strength of a Divine Domain expert wasparable to that of an awakened realm to the Unity realm.

    Divine Domain experts who didn¡¯t have a domain were considered inferior amongst them. However, there were very few of them. Generally, after reaching the Divine Domain realm, they would be able toprehend the power of a domain in a few years at most.

    The domain realm was still at the middle stage of the early stage of the Divine Domain realm. It was an ordinary Divine Domain realm.

    When the domain spread to the limit, it covered a range of more than a hundred kilometers. The ones who studied spells and battle techniques were experienced Divine Domain realm experts.

    The domain realm limits also had some high level secret techniques, special race talents, deep source energy, and powerful equipment. Those with considerablebat strength could be called elite Divine Domains. There was no fixed division ofbat strength, but among the top forces, there were usually only two or three elite Divine Domains. For example, the Seven Luminaries Federation¡¯s Glorious Elder, the Red Luminary Elder who held an iplete divine artifact, and so on¡­ Some of the piratemanders were also considered elite Divine Domains.

    If one touched upon thews and possessed an iplete saint artifact, they would be able to easily suppress an existence that was at the level of a veteran Divine Domain. They could be said to be invincible amongst those of the same level. Even an invincible powerhouse might not even have one amongst the top powers.

    -Of course, the top powers had some sort of foundation. They could unleash battle prowess that was no weaker than that of an invincible powerhouse. However, they would often pay a huge price and would not use it until they were destroyed. The Seven Luminaries Federation, on the other hand, could not even use its foundation because of the fall of a few elders.

    ¡°What kind of strength is the elder of the Great Dao Sect, ¡®Kong¡¯?¡±

    an elder said. Suddenly, the atmosphere turned cold.

    Compared to the destroyed stronghold of the Capital of Darkness, Shea, who had hidden hisbat strength, only had a sword light that could travel thousands of miles in the air, which made them most afraid.

    Some of the elders had lingering fears. They were d that the one they were in charge of restraining was just an ordinary Great Dao Sect elder. Otherwise, even if he had confidence in his own strength and was stronger than the one in the Ice Lake, he might not have been able to withstand that strike.

    ¡°Kong¡¯s own strength is probably close to that of an invincible expert, and in his state of holding aplete holy artifact, he is probably even more terrifying than an invincible expert!¡±

    The elders looked at each other.

    ording to their intelligence, didn¡¯t the Great Dao Sect only have twoplete saint artifacts?

    One was able to instantly seal off space, and the other was able to create an illusion of frozen earth that could spread for hundreds of kilometers. But how did anotherplete saint artifact appear?

    ¡°Could it be that the Great Dao Sect really possesses five or sixplete saint artifacts?¡±

    The elders looked at each other. Weren¡¯t five or sixplete saint artifacts something that they had randomly pulled out?

    Could it be that the Great Dao Sect really obtained a treasure?

    But if the Great Dao Sect possessed five or sixplete saint artifacts, then wouldn¡¯t theirbat strength¡­?

    Suddenly,

    The head of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce spoke up, ¡°The Great Dao Sect has indeed obtained the treasure of a True Divine. They possess more than fourplete saint artifacts. Only by sending out elite Divine Domain experts to surround and kill them would they be able to truly cause the elders of the Great Dao Sect to fall.¡±

    But¡­

    Among the twelve elders of the Great Dao Sect, only four or five of them possessed the battle prowess of elite Divine Domain experts. In addition to the other seven top powers, they could indeed gather quite a number of elite Divine Domain experts, and they could also possess quite a few iplete Divine Artifacts¡­ After all, the elders of the Great Dao Sect were only at the Divine Domain realm, and they weren¡¯t sages. They were unable to truly unleash the might of aplete Divine Grade artifact. If they joined forces, they would be able to crush the Great Dao Sect.

    However, it wasn¡¯t realistic.

    The various powers had only dispatched some unimportant Divine Domain experts. The elite Divine Domain experts were either leaders or ancestors. How could they all join forces? It would be better to find lone experts.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t just belong to all forces,¡± the president said.

    ¡­

    In a secret ce that was several thousand miles away from the Human Federation.

    Figures appeared one after another. They restrained their auras, but wherever they passed, there were many strange phenomena, such as the distortion of the air, the revival of all things, the withering of nts, or like the sun.

    They were the Divine Domain Realm experts from all over the world.

    ¡°Why did you call us over?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t reveal any traces, right? Don¡¯t be chased by the Great Dao Sect.¡±

    ¡°The Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce. Hehe, if not for the fact that you couldn¡¯t possibly have an affair with the Great Dao Sect, I wouldn¡¯t even want toe.¡±

    The president of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce had a blurry face, and there were two elders beside him.

    The chief spoke, and his voice instantly overshadowed all the Divine Domain Realm experts present. ¡°Even if the Great Dao Sect catches up, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    His gaze was confident, and all the Divine Domain experts that swept past him were silent.

    ¡°I called all of you here today to introduce some helpers to you. They can help us destroy the Great Dao Sect.¡±

    As the long voice of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce fell, figures appeared from the side.

    Some of them were tall, some were short, some had four limbs on the ground, some did not have a fixed shape, but all of them exuded a horrifying aura without exception.

    However, before they appeared, the Divine Realm experts did not notice it.

    The Divine Domain Realm experts of the other top forces were shocked.

    ¡°An elite Divine Domain expert, an invincible expert, a Saint¡­ Saint Tier expert.¡±

    An ordinary Divine Domain expert trembled. Where did the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce find so many mighty figures?

    Their auras were extremely powerful, but they were very unfamiliar.

    ¡°You are the Ocean Emperor of the Endless Sea and the Imperial State experts!¡± A Divine Domain expert who had traveled around the Endless Sea suddenly realized.

    That¡¯s right. The Endless Sea is too vast. It is much wider than the continent. However, the Endless Sea has limitednd, which limited the number of experts. This also makes it so that the Endless Sea has fewer interactions with the continent.

    However, there was no doubt that these Divine Domain experts that appeared before them were all existences that stood at the peak of the world.

    Many of the Divine Domain experts present did not even dare to open their mouths in front of them!

    A World-level expert looked around and said, ¡°Those humans are shameless thieves. They stole the wealth that belongs to the sea.¡±

    Of course, it was hard to say what they were thinking.

    But without a doubt,

    The addition of the experts of the Endless Sea had caused the confidence of the four forces, which had been thwarted, to surge.

    In order topete for the skills and wealth of the Great Dao Sect, their headquarters will send more experts. Every one of them can shake a country with a stomp of their feet. With so many experts gathered, the power of nearly half a world. How can we lose?

    Steady!

    ¡­

    Human Federation Territory.

    In a small city located in the middle of thend.

    In the tavern, in a private room, a few ordinary looking humans, who seemed to be merchants, were having some business exchanges.

    However, these humans were all formed from brilliant transformations.

    In private, they were sending mental messages.

    ¡°Many top powers have sent troops to the human race. There are already other Divine Domain level battles. Our Dark Shadow Guild¡¯s chance hase.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. I want the human race¡¯s Shea¡¯s head. No one is to snatch it from me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I will sneak into Seven Luminaries City. Don¡¯t drag us down.¡±

    ¡°When the elders of the Great Dao Sect fight with other Divine Domain experts, it will be the best opportunity for us to make a move.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the killer of the Assassin Association will appear. I would like to meet them and let them understand what true assassination techniques are.¡±

    ¡°There should be no experts in the Great Dao City. Then I will sneak into that city. Hehehe.¡±

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750

    A foreign world with a code number 137.

    Tang Yu sat cross-legged on the reddish-brown earth.

    In the surroundings, there were volcanoes, rivers ofva, and a raging sea of fire¡­

    This was a beginner life, but perhaps because the environment was too harsh, there were only a few creatures on the that could adapt to the environment of fire, but there were no intelligent life.

    There weren¡¯t many valuable resources either. The scouting team searched for a while before returning. There was only a sub-territory fortress located on this.

    The Mountain and Sea Great World was currently in a war, and Tang Yu did not stop cultivating.

    Including Kong and the other followers, although they would asionally fight with their enemies at the Divine Domain Realm, in fact, they had built sub-territories in the areas they were stationed in. They had signals that connected to the Spirit Space, and only half of their consciousness stayed in the Spirit Time Room toprehend thews.

    There was no mistake inprehending thews of battle.

    Tang Yu was alsoprehending thews of fire.He had been stuck at a bottleneck for a long time. After pondering for a while, he decided to take a look and see the world of mes. He had a deeper understanding of thews, and his state of mind had been cleansed.

    The form of mes is ever-changing. Not only is it high temperature, but it is also not just explosive. There are also cold mes, the mes of the heart.

    ¡°The volcanic eruptions are silent. One cycle after another, the changes of the fire forms repeating and repeating.¡±

    He got up, stepped on the void, and walked past the corners of the.

    Soaking inva, he went deep into the core of the.

    He rushed up, passing through thick volcanic ash and clouds, all the way up.

    The air gradually thinned.

    Tang Yu flew out of the and found himself in the vacuum of the universe.

    Beyond the mortal realm, the level of life had changed. He already had the ability to survive in the environment of the universe. Vacuum and radiation could not cause any harm to the bodies of beyond the mortal realm.

    However, in terms of the scale of the universe, the ¡®turtle speed¡¯ of beyond the mortal realm could not explore the universe with his physical body.

    Tang Yu could do it. His space teleportation could teleport from Earth to Mars in just a few seconds.

    But it was meaningless.

    He looked at the beneath his feet. It was entirely red and brown, and further away were a fews orbiting the stars. Outside the gxy was a boundless deep space.

    Tang Yu could feel that there was a thin, invisible membrane at the edge of the eternal gxy. That was the world barrier. Only the gxy that existed on the of life existed the world barrier.

    The universe was barren, and the of life was like a grain of gold in the sand of the Ganges River. It was very rare. It was better to search the universe through teleportation arrays than to explore the universe ¨C back then, the vast territory of the Origin Star was the result of countless experts exploring for thousands of years.

    Tang Yu was in the starry sky, overlooking the below him.

    The star in the distance that was emitting endless light and heat had once descended on its surface, carefullyprehending it. However, the core was not enough. Tang Yu did not dare to try to pierce through the star with his body.

    He was ready to leave and head to the next world.

    Different environments and differents could bring him different insights. If it was a ne independent of the main universe, it would be even better. Sometimes, there were subtle differences between thews and the main universe.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡±

    Tang Yu looked at the brown-red again. He could clearly see the mountains and rivers through the clouds, and even the creatures on the that had not yet developed intelligence.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. The explosion of the is also a manifestation of the¡¯ fire ¡®.¡±

    He thought for a moment and let go of the life beneath his feet.

    Space distorted. Tang Yu appeared outside a leaden grey and stared at it for a long time.

    Suddenly,

    Specks of Genesis Qi gathered. Tang Yu¡¯s right fist erupted with a brilliant radiance. The radiance grew brighter and brighter, as if his entire person had turned into a dazzling ball of light that was so bright even in the deep space of the universe.

    Boom

    There was no sound, but the fist radiance directly sted out, like aet dragging its long tail as it headed straight for the.

    The terrifying Origin Energy Wave prated through the surface of the earth and struck the core. The entire crust of the earth shook violently, and cracks appeared on the ground. The ground shook continuously, and the cracked cracks emitted a red glow.

    Boom !!

    Tang Yu watched quietly.

    From the shaking of the continent, to the cracking of the, to the shattering of the¡¯s core, and then to the explosion of the entire, turning it into cosmic dust, the processsted for about ten minutes.

    His expression did not change.

    An ordinary was so fragile that one punch could blow it up.

    He was already a Star Explosion expert!

    Tang Yu was carefullyprehending.

    The shape of the me was uncertain, but it could release the most dazzling brilliance in an instant.

    Thew of fire should not be constrained in a certain form. Whether it was the ss me, ck me, or Ice me, they were all mes used for him.

    The thin membrane that was within reach was broken. Not only did he have a qualitative breakthrough in hisprehension of thew of fire, he even touched the threshold of thew of fire origin.

    All kinds of mes were used for his own use.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally arrived at the third level of the exceptional state.¡±

    Genesis Qi had already gathered towards him in the universe. However, this ce was too thin,pletely insufficient to support his transformation. In other words, with the density of Genesis Qi around this beginner life, it might take several years or even several decades for him to truly step into the third level.

    The resources and positioning of a beginner could not support the birth of a third level exceptional state.

    Tang Yu¡¯s figure disappeared.

    On this day,

    On Earth, the Great Xia Kingdom was filled with red mes that covered half of the sky.

    ¡­

    In the Mountain and Sea Realm, somewhere in the territory of the human Federation.

    Boom!

    A battle at the Divine Domain level ended with both sides suffering injuries.

    It had been more than a month since the human Federation had been invaded, and the human Federation had contracted quite a bit. The level of battle had gradually changed from a normal army group battle to a battle between experts.

    Many battles broke out in some major regions.

    At first, the Divine Realm experts of the top forces nned to force the Great Dao Sect elders to show themselves by destroying human strongholds and cities.

    But soon, as the true identities of the top forces were discovered, Tang Yu¡¯s avatar traveled around the important cities of the various forces, and the top forces were also afraid.

    They could destroy human cities with a flip of their hands, and the human race could also easily destroy the territories without the Divine Domain.

    This was especially true for the humans who had mastered spatial power and teleportation formations. They had no idea where they were right now.

    If you destroy a city of our human race, I will destroy a hundred of your cities!

    Tang Yu used his actions to warn all the top forces that he was a professional.

    Even if it was a foreign race¡¯s capital, he could instantly appear and flee with a single blow, unless the foreign race¡¯s capital defense was activated at all times to protect the city.

    The two sides tacitly switched to a battle between the strong.

    Of course, the infiltration and anti-infiltration were still ongoing. The main cities, such as Seven Luminaries City, also had to have a Divine Domain holding down the fort. The reason why the foreign races did not change their sons was because they knew that the destruction of ordinary cities, the loss of ordinary humans, and the loss of emotions were actually not painful or itchy for the great Dao Sect.

    However, the main cities were different from some regions that could produce super rare resources.

    The destruction of the main cities, the important resources, and the loss of the main cities, could substantially weaken the great Dao Sect.

    ¡­

    Red spirit copper was an important mineral that could be used as a support material for Sacred Weapons. It was one of the main materials for Divine Domain Divine Weapons. Even a Divine Domain expert would have to wield a Divine Weapon to split arge chunk of it open. The efficiency of mining was very low.

    In recent times, Red spirit copper became the focus of attention of the foreign races. Shea and Tai Lun stood guard here, and Niu Tu was helplessly assigned to other mediocre mines.

    There was no other way. Niu Tu, who held a third-ranked Divine Weapon, had a higherbat strength than Shea. Although Niu Tu had worked hard for two years and made extraordinary contributions to the mining industry, he was actually an unstable factor. Tang Yu did not think that Niu Tu would directly rebel, but he felt that there was a certain chance of being fooled by the foreign races. He did not forget how Niu Tu was tricked into the mine with just a few words.

    A few days ago, the Red Spirit Copper Mine had already been attacked by a foreign Divine Domain expert, but Shea and Tai Lun did not dare to rx.

    Fortunately,

    The mine had a signal, and they could enter the spiritual space at any time. It was not boring to be stationed here.

    Shea spent his days in the spiritual space, ying cards, smoking and drinking, but he was a responsible person.

    Tai Lun drilled into the mine and smashed the raw stone with red essence copper into pieces. A stone the size of a fist and the size of a millstone rolled down.

    There was no one around. The original staff of the mine had already left. Tai Lun looked around guiltily. He picked up a basketball-sized raw stone and chewed it into his stomach.

    The original stone was too small, and it was gone with one bite. He still hadn¡¯t finished.

    After hesitating for a while, he stretched out his hand and picked up the rough ore that was as big as a millstone, rubbing it like a mortal biting an apple, but even the core of the belt was gnawed clean.

    When Tai Lun was slightly full, arge area of the mine in front of him was already empty, about the size of a basketball court, forming a cave that had always been sunken in.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Uh, it seems like I ate too much.¡±

    He was a little panicked, so when he heard Shea¡¯s shout, he could only walk out as if nothing had happened. He could not help but grab a smaller stone and stuff it into his mouth.

    Why was this silly expression so wretched? Shea nced at it suspiciously and said,

    ¡°The top forces have attacked Seven Luminaries City, Red Luminaries City, and Light Luminaries City.¡±

    Shea nced at the sky. ¡°They don¡¯t know how to fight, but they run faster than anything. Can¡¯t they just do something head-on? What a waste of my precious time ying cards!¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait, there¡¯s an Alien God Domaining. Have a taste of Grandpa Shea¡¯s cannon!¡±

    Five small dots appeared at the end of the sky and arrived at the top of the mine in the blink of an eye.

    A strong gust of wind rose from the two top forces. The ten Divine Domain experts didn¡¯t say anything and just started fighting.

    Shea and Tai Lun had attacked many times. The top forces had already figured out their abilities. The ten Divine Domain experts were led by the two ancestors who had the strength of the elite Divine Domain. They formed a formation and instantly gained the advantage.

    A huge ¡°8¡± shaped formation hung in the sky above the mine. Shea and Tai Lun were separated by the formation. It was a formation specially prepared by the top forces.

    ¡°Weaken!¡±

    ¡°Diversion!¡±

    ¡°Shield Guard!¡±

    There were two techniques and talents mastered by the Divine Domain Realm that specialized in restraining the Light of Destruction. There was also a strange humanoid creature holding a tower shield. It wrapped itself around Shea, and Shea punched the strange tower shield with the force of Destruction. Some of it was actually absorbed.

    It was a wondrous item!

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to break through this guy¡¯s defense in a short period of time.

    Tai Lun, who was trapped in another area, was even more blinded. His weakness was obvious. After being suppressed by theyers of spells, his speed was greatly reduced. He could only allow the energy waves of the five foreign God Domain experts to fall on him.

    Rumble!

    Rumble!

    The red, white, and blue lights flickered, causing the tiny stones on the mountain to roll and roll.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t his aura changed yet?¡±

    ¡°No, this stone man isn¡¯t injured at all!¡±

    Compared to Shea¡¯s side, the battle was even more intense. At times, Tai Lun was like a sandbag, bombarded repeatedly.

    His thick and huge arms blocked in front of him. The stones that formed the arms were angr, revealing dots of brown red, somewhat like the original stones under the ground.

    Terrifying energy waves bombarded the arms and stone skin, leaving only a few traces.

    ¡°Thunder Punishment!¡±

    A vague figure appeared, strolling through the void, holding a treasure like a book in his hands, chanting a spell tomunicate with heaven and earth.

    Rumble!

    Lightning pirs descended from the sky, one after another without stopping.

    Tai Lun was smashed down from the sky. Bolts of lightning continuously bombarded the same position, and the rumbling and hard mountains and rocks were split apart, leaving behind a huge crater.

    Shea also fell, and like Tai Lun, he became a brother in hardship.

    In the air,

    Two blurry figures appeared. The aura of the iplete saint artifact spread out.

    Seven Luminaries City, Red Luminary City, and the others are just feints. The Red Spirit Copper Mine Field is the true target of the other party!

    The sky within a radius of a hundred li hadpletely dimmed. Countless bolts of lightning gathered.

    Suddenly,

    Puff ¨C

    A line of blood shot out from the figure holding the book in his hand. Along with the indescribable gray air, it wrapped around his body, causing the tyrannical existence to let out a muffled groan. The lightning that was constantly gathering in the air also dispersed.

    Bang ¨C

    The array formation shattered, and a few Divine Domain experts were cut in half at the waist. They let out shrill cries, and their auras plummeted.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡±

    ¡°Her soul are injured!¡±

    ¡°Be careful of her sword. It¡¯s aplete holy artifact!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    They had long since been prepared for the ambush of the Great Dao Sect, but there were still several Divine Domain experts who had been injured.

    The losses were great!

    On the other hand, the two Great Dao Sect elders guarding the ore mine only looked like they were in a sorry state.

    Abominable!

    They huddled together, wary of the experts of the great Dao Sect. Their perception swept through the surrounding rocks and nts inch by inch.

    The sect master of the great Dao Sect.

    The darkness of cmity.

    The grey assassin.

    There are also four brothers, Winnie and Carmen, who have no outstanding records.

    However, they were also Divine Domain experts!

    In addition, the two who had been stationed at the mine had nine Divine Domain experts. They were less powerful than the twelve Divine Domain experts, but their auraspletely overshadowed them. The few who had their souls injured felt even more fearful.

    However, the expressions of the four experts who possessed the battle prowess of an elite Celestial Domain-Grade remained unchanged.

    With a snap of his fingers, a dozen or so auras of Celestial Domain-Grade rose up in the distance. Soon, they arrived at the mine area.

    The Celestial Domain-Grade who was holding a book in his hand chuckled. ¡°I know very well. Even with us, we can only split up with you five. We can¡¯t keep you here. But¡­ do you humans really think that this is all we have?¡±

    Seven Luminaries City, Red Luminary City, and Light Luminary City were all fake attacks, but they had also dispatched quite a number of Divine Domain experts.

    If there were too few of them, they would instead be killed by the Human Divine Domain experts guarding the three cities.

    Although there were many peak Divine Domain experts in the area, they still had factions that needed to be on guard and on guard. It was almost the limit for them to send out so many Divine Domain experts.

    The great Dao Sect would definitely think the same way!

    But who asked them to have outside help?

    At the end of the horizon, there were towering figures stepping on the clouds. Each of them had an aura that wasn¡¯t strong. At the very least, they were senior Divine Domain experts. They stood tall in the clouds and looked down at the human experts.

    An invincible expert spoke up,

    ¡°Human, you didn¡¯t expect this, right? We meet again in this manner.¡±

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751

    That invincible expert was the one who had been beaten up by Nancy, who had been blessed by her Psychic Energy.

    Tang Yu was familiar with him. After all, he had beaten up opponents who used him as a temte after breaking through to the Divine Domain Realm.

    The faint light in his eyes made the invincible expert feel cold. He straightened his neck and said, ¡°To let the great existences of our Endless Sea cross tens of thousands of miles, you are worthy of being proud.¡±

    ¡°Now, you have two choices. Hand over the inheritance and treasure of the Great Emperor of the Sea, or die.¡±

    There were more than 30 Divine Domain-Grade powerhouses dispatched by the top forces in all directions, including many Divine Domain-Grade powerhouses.

    On the Endless Sea side,

    There were 18 Divine Domain-Grade powerhouses, but most of them were elite Divine Domain-Grade powerhouses, Invincible Divine Domain-Grade powerhouses, and three pseudo-Sages. They were more powerful than the alliance of all forces.

    The auras of these Divine Domain-Grade powerhouses rushed into the sky, and the entire sky seemed to be copsing.

    Although the figures of God Realm cultivators could not be seen in the cities within a radius of a thousand miles, there were also waves of oppressive auras.There were Void Stepping Unity experts who stood in the air, their faces full of worry.

    There were awakened realm cultivators who wanted to go to the battlefield to kill their enemies.

    There were also ordinary citizens who knelt down and prayed, hoping that no disaster would befall them.

    The ore mine,

    The atmosphere was bleak, and many domains of various colors enveloped down from all directions.

    Thebined domains of dozens of Divine Domain experts had undergone a qualitative change even though they couldn¡¯t mergepletely.

    It was as if the power of a world was crushing down on them.

    Domineering, violent.

    However, it was an unparalleled power!

    Everywhere it passed, the grass and rocks turned to dust. The Red Essence Copper Mine, which was as strong as a divine weapon, also cracked into gravel with a rumbling sound.

    It was almost the power of apletely suppressing divine artifact!

    buzz¡ª¡ª

    Tang Yu opened up his pale gold domain.

    Nancy¡¯s dark purple domain also expanded.

    Shea, Tai Lun, and the others released their domain power.

    An expert from a top force sneered. There is a difference in strength between a Celestial Domain-Grade. However, even an Invincible Realm expert¡¯s domain is not much stronger than a veteran Celestial Domain-Grade. A mere nine Celestial Domain-Grade¡­ eh?

    Tang Yu¡¯s domain could not spread hundreds of kilometers unscrupulously within the encirclement circle of dozens of domains.

    However, the moment the golden domain spread out, it was like a huge wave pressing forward. It immediately froze. Although the pale golden domain was shaken to the point of instability, it did not copse.

    After the dark purple domain, the orange domain, and the yellow domain joined together, the pale golden domain was like a general who finally had soldiers under hismand. It wrapped around the eight domain powers and mmed into one direction.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The heavens and earth trembled.

    Thebined power of the nine human Celestial Domain-Grades was no weaker than the dozens of Celestial Domain-Grades.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    There were even some Celestial Domain-Grade Patriarchs who had theirmon sense subverted. Why were they still able to control the human domain so freely?

    Foul! This was a foul!

    The human domain crashed to the left and then to the right. Thebined domain, which was originally simple and crude, was faintly split apart.

    Some of the weaker ordinary Celestial Domains and veteran Celestial Domains spat out a few mouthfuls of blood.

    Gradually, thebined domains of the foreign races ¡®Celestial Domains could no longer be maintained. Instead, domains became their restrictions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight on our own. In a group battle, we are at a disadvantage. It would be best if we split the human Celestial Domains apart!¡±

    The other Celestial Domains immediately reacted.

    Thebined domains originally wanted to take the initiative and think that there would be an advantage in numbers.

    However, if they couldn¡¯tpete in domains, they would be stupid. They were from different forces, and they were already wary of each other. How could theypare to the human race?

    It was right to crush them directly!

    The familiar Invincible Realm expert held a broken holy artifact long spear in his hand and locked onto Nancy. He pierced through the space with his spear.

    He instantly burned his source energy, wanting to wash away his shame.

    ¡°Pachi ¨C¡°

    Nancy swung her sword horizontally, and the Invincible Realm expert was sent flying.

    Who had he just hit?

    Nancy didn¡¯t think too much about it and continued to sh at the other enemies.

    Before the Divine Domain realm, Nancy, who had a holy artifact in her hands, could crush an invincible expert. After breaking through, her battle prowess would increase by leaps and bounds. Whether it was spells like curses, restrictions, or defense, Nancy would smash down with her sword.

    The expression of the other Divine Domain experts was already unsightly.

    Although they had many experts, ordinary Divine Domain experts and veteran Divine Domain experts were barely able to fight back against Nancy. Only elite Divine Domain experts could barely block the sh from the waist.

    ¡°How could he be so strong!¡±

    ¡­

    As the most mysterious, most powerful, and most charismatic sect master of the Great Dao Sect, Tang Yu naturally received a lot of attention from the enemy.

    One fake saint and two invincible experts held iplete saint artifacts in their hands, surrounding him in a triangr formation.

    There were many Divine Domain experts in the periphery who were ready to fight.

    ¡°A clone or a true body?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll know once I give it a try!¡±

    They were also aware of some of the abilities of the sect master of the Great Dao Sect. He was skilled in space and had countless clones.

    However, ordinary clones could only deal with ordinary Divine Domain-Grades at most. It was useless against an invincible expert like them!

    Out of the three strong enemies, only the Crimson Emperor knew him.

    Tang Yu waited with rapt attention, a little excited.

    After all, he was also a big shot.

    The Crimson Emperor held a spear in his hand, and there seemed to be a shadow of a red sea behind him.

    The other Invincible Realm expert was shrouded in ck darkness, and a dark and deep stream of air surrounded him.

    The one in the lead was a tall and sturdy man who was not inferior to Tai Lun. His skin was as red as fire, and the tip of his tail was covered in mes.

    He held a fire orb in his hand. The aura of the holy artifact was stronger than the iplete holy artifact in the hands of the two Invincible Realm experts ¨C the iplete holy artifact was also divided into partial, iplete, andplete.

    The fake saint had a solemn expression on his face. He raised his hand slightly, and the fire orb blossomed with light. The fire elements around him suddenly rose, turning into fire crows that pounced at Tang Yu.

    Every Fire Crow contained the power ofws. The seemingly unremarkable mes could extinguish all spells.

    Onlyws could deal withws.

    The scarlet sea phantom behind the Crimson Emperor gradually condensed. Streams of scarlet qi interweaved on the spear, and he thrust out a spear that focused his mind.

    Another invincible existence also attacked.

    They did notmunicate, but they had a tacit understanding. The moment they attacked, they would use a Law + Sacred Artifact, a killing move!

    All eyes stared at Tang Yu.

    It was a clone, or a true body or a main battle clone.

    Even if it was the true body of the Great Dao Sect¡¯s sect master, today, he would die here!

    Only¡­ is that the case?

    Tang Yu curled his lips in disappointment as he stared at the power ofw that was surging towards him.

    The Crimson Emperor was very strong. He was considered rtively strong even in the Invincible Realm. The existence of the Pseudo Saint was standing at the peak of the world. There was no need to doubt his strength.

    However,

    They were all fire.

    The Crimson Emperor seemed to be water, but thews he grasped were also a type of corrosive fire.

    A pseudo-sage existence had grasped thews of explosion and burning, but it was only barely at the beginner level.

    With Tang Yu¡¯s current attainments in thews of fire, he saw through everything with a single nce.

    He was very disappointed.

    With a casual wave of his hand, rich fire elemental Genesis Qi waspletely under his control. The three fire elementalws also expressed their submission. It was as if a small soldier had seen his long-lost old general and immediately rebelled.

    The pseudo-sage and Crimson Emperor were instantly in a bad mood.

    How did his own power ofw suddenly lose control ??!

    They trembled in fear. Cold sweat poured down their backs from the raging sea of fire. Their hands and feet were cold. What was going on in this world? Was the human race favored by the heavens and earth? What exactly were they going to do to take back the treasure that belonged to the sea? Tears flowed down without any struggle. The world was filled with the pressure of thews.

    mes that contained three different Fire Laws sat in front of Tang Yu.

    He stretched out his hand and rolled it. The mes turned into a fire dragon and pushed back. The other Invincible Realm expert grasped the Darkness Laws. However, in front of the three +1 Fire Laws, they were as weak as tofu.

    The fire dragon drove straight in. The darkness was dispelled and the cold feeling disappeared instantly. The fire dragon opened its mouth and swallowed the Invincible Realm expert.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±

    The storm of mes dispersed the endless waves of air, and the power of the mew engulfed the origin of the invincible expert. The aura fell in a straight line, and it let out a shrill cry.

    The pseudo-Saint and the Crimson Emperor were stunned.

    We only betrayed the power ofw, and you directly left?

    The Invincible Realm expert had yet to die, but he had already been severely injured. He only had thirty to forty percent of hisbat strength left. He was terrified and fled into the darkness, leaving the sect master of the Great Dao Sect like a madman.

    The Pseudo Saint and Crimson Emperor were facing a great enemy.

    The other Divine Domain Realm experts were shocked.

    One against three, yet he managed to severely injure an Invincible Realm expert with a flip of his hand. Was this strength of the sect master of the Great Dao Sect?

    As expected¡­ it was so terrifying!

    That must be the stone hammer of this true self!

    The other two false saints that were originally at the front, three invincible experts, approached him. Their auras locked onto him, but they were still cautious.

    Tang Yu was a bit stunned.

    In fact, he was only a medium level powerhouse. There was no need to make such a big fuss, right?

    He also did not expect that after mastering the Fire Origin Source Law, he would be crushed by an opponent who used the Fire Origin Source Law.

    There were thousands of Fire Origin Laws. During the glorious period of the Origin Star, thousands of Fire Origin Laws were summed up, but he did not dare to rashly include all the Fire Origin Laws in the world.

    There was also a difference in the difficulty between the various Laws. For example, the zed Fire Laws were stronger than ordinary Fire Origin Laws, but the difficulty ofprehending them was also higher. However, there was no essential difference between the two.

    However, Origin Source Law was a superior Origin Source Law, and it ruled over all branches.

    It was just like the main trunk of arge tree, and it had a rtionship with countless branches.

    Origin Source Law was the foundation, and it was everything.

    However, ordinary sages were unable toe into contact with Origin Source Law, and they would usually only be able to use this as an opportunity to step into Origin Source Law if they studied a certain element or a certainw to the point of being extremely deep.

    Tang Yu naturally wasn¡¯t so awesome. Hisprehension of the ss me Laws wasn¡¯t too bad. He was still far from being profound, and his limits were far too far away.

    However, he hadprehended quite a few Fire Laws. He had basically entered the threshold of the Burning Laws, Burst Laws, High Temperature Laws, Ice me Laws, and so on. Only by chance would he be able toe into contact with the Fire Origin Source Laws.

    Destiny was always left for those who were prepared.

    The fake Saint and Crimson Emperor were practically no threat to him. Instead, he borrowed their strength to make himself release an even more terrifying attack, heavily injuring the unmatched experts in one go.

    Tang Yu only wanted to say that coincidences were all coincidences.

    However, a group of fiendish experts had surrounded them. How could they break through?

    Waiting online. What a rush!

    ¡°You are only at the Divine Domain Realm, yet you are already so terrifying. Once you be a sage, you will probably be another ¡®Emperor of the Sea of Clouds¡¯. The Sect Master of the Great Dao Sect can not be left alive!¡±

    A country protector old monster opened his mouth and used his trump card without hesitation.

    One after another, the wondrous items were activated, used like consumables.

    They even took out aplete holy artifact. Under the control of the fake sage old monster, it released terrifying might.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I can only¡­¡±

    Tang Yu put on a damaged holy artifact armor to make himself more resistant to beating.

    ¡­

    The Red Spirit Copper Mine Field area was in chaos.

    Spatial cracks appeared and disappeared from time to time. All kinds of energy swept through the world.

    Nancy had already killed two veteran Divine Domain experts, but she wasn¡¯t in a good mood either.

    Hui Ren had assassinated an ordinary Divine Domain expert, but the enemy was very cautious and didn¡¯t give him another chance.

    Both sides were injured.

    The top forces in all directions and the Endless Sea Alliance still held the advantage. However, the expressions of the invincible experts and the fake sage old monsters didn¡¯t look good.

    Theirbined strength wasparable to half a world. They should have been able topletely crush them andpletely wipe out the Human Race¡¯s great Dao Sect like crushing ants.

    However, the powerhouses of the Great Dao Sect were still tenacious.

    Although the number of Divine Domain experts attacking from Seven Luminaries City and Light Luminary City were around twenty to thirty, they didn¡¯t have top experts. In the face of the Great Dao Sect¡¯s elders, ¡°ine¡± and ¡°Kong¡±, several of them had already fallen. The Divine Domain experts over there already had the intention to retreat.

    They didn¡¯t have much time either.

    If the great Dao Sect had any more support, the strength would be reversed!

    However, he was unwilling to give up.

    ¡°I think the Great Dao Sect¡¯s sect master will not be able to hold on any longer. As long as he dies here!¡±

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t the sect master of the great Dao Sect have the ability to clone himself?¡±

    If I had a clone, I wouldn¡¯t have fallenpletely. However, the loss of a clone or a main battle clone would definitely be a huge blow. In history, there had been a genius who had cultivated a clone that was much more powerful than his main body and unleashed an invincible force. However, there was finally a defeat. The main battle clone had been cut down and was unable to recover from this setback. Later on, even after his lifespan had been exhausted, he was only an elite Divine Domain expert.

    The head of the Grand Dao Sect is also the same. As long as we can cut off his body, the remaining clones won¡¯t be much of a threat!

    After all, the clone was only a clone. Even though its self-healing ability and recovery ability were extremely strong and its broken limbs could be regenerated, it was still far inferior to a Blood Drop Rebirth.

    The body of Tang Yu¡¯s main fire battle clone had already been split open. It was riddled with injuries and itsbat strength had declined greatly.

    It felt like it was going to break.

    His heart was bleeding.

    How precious was a main battle clone? Great Lord Tang only had his main body, spatial clone, fire clone, water clone(shed), lightning clone, ice clone¡­ five main battle clones.

    To condense a main battle clone, other than spending arge amount of resources and not wasting any Origin Energy, it would still take thirty days!

    Just how much time did it take?

    However, due to some unknown reason, Grand Lord Tang¡¯s fire clone had to continue lying low.

    Finally,

    The head of the Great Dao Sect, the founder of the Human Federation, the annihtion of the Seven Luminaries Federation, the messenger of space, the master of fire¡­ Tang Yu, on XX calendar, XX year, XX month, XX day, self-destructed in the Red Spirit Copper Mine with a face full of ¡®grief¡¯.

    The foreign Divine Domain experts, who had fought with their lives on the line for a long time, finally let out a long sigh of relief.

    A short few dozen minutes of battle was probably the most difficult and fulfilling battle they had ever experienced in their lives.

    They had paid the price of precious items one after another.

    They had paid the price of arge amount of their Origins to activate their Sacred Weapons.

    The experts from various forces joined forces to fight.

    Finally, before the sect master of the Great Dao Sectpletely grew up, the strongest clone of this great devil king might be the true body, killing it here!

    It could also be considered a strategic victory!

    Under the illumination of the fire, only an iplete divine artifact armor remained.

    The Pseudo-Saint and Invincible Realm experts took action decisively, wanting to fight for the iplete saint artifact.

    Hu ¡ª

    A warm, pale golden me ignited within the iplete saint artifact, instantly enveloping the saint artifact.

    Endless fire essence gathered in the surroundings.

    The sound ofws buzzed.

    Within the pale golden mes, a human silhouette could be seen.

    It was apanied by a rising aura.

    All the other races ¡®Divine Domain experts: ¡°????¡±

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752

    ¡°It¡¯s¡¯ Fire of Nirvana ¡®!¡±

    In a hidden ce far away from the battlefield, a vague figure said, ¡°As expected of the elites of the human race in the Endless World. A mere Divine Domain Realm expert hasprehended a high-level Fire Law like ¡®Fire of Nirvana¡¯. It seems that the hidden strength of the elites of the human race is higher than we imagined. This trip was worth it!¡±

    In front of them was a clearke, and theke reflected the scene of the red-copper ore mine.

    As if they were looking down from the sky, even though it was blurry andparable to a certain piece, the powerhouses of the Heart Demon n could still distinguish it clearly ¨C it was not that they could not make the effect of the spell clearer, but that too specific probing would be detected.

    Even a true God Domain expert wouldn¡¯t dare to underestimate the human race.

    ¡°These aboriginals are natives after all. It seems like we have to personally take action.¡±

    Hehe, to be able to force out the ¡®Fire of Nirvana¡¯ of the human race¡¯s elites, these natives are pretty good. There are eleven peak God Domain experts. It seems like the potential of this ne isn¡¯t bad. Moreover, there are actually quite a few pseudo-saints that possess a bit of the characteristics of a saint.

    They are clearly weak, but they actually possess the characteristics of a saint. It seems that there are some secrets in this ne that we can dig out. After we take down the human race¡¯s elites, we can¡¯t let those so-called saints go.

    At this time,There were three figures standing in apletely different position from the inner demons. One of the figures said, ¡°Hehehe, human elites? It seems like we don¡¯t have to do anything¡­¡±

    He seemed to be a little disappointed.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the three figures disappeared.

    ¡°Heh! The people from the Reincarnation Hall are quite arrogant.¡±

    After the three figures left, a peak expert from the Heart Demon n pursed his lips. ¡°The Reincarnation Hall is just a bunch of rats. Previously, they even demanded an exorbitant amount of resources to help us kill the human race¡¯s elites. They are robbing us!¡±

    Because they had gone through the Reincarnation Hall¡¯s channels, the amount of resources required to break through a small scale realm was rather small. A total of fourteen experts from the n had descended, and four of them were invincible existences at the Divine Domain Realm.

    ¡ª¡ªBreakout at the peak of God¡¯s Realm is the same as the price required to break through invincible in God¡¯s Realm. A truly invincible powerhouse is sometimes easier to use than a holy rank¡ªbut even if it is the Heart Demon n, the God Realm of the n Invincibility is also limited, and they can only contact these four people.

    But it was also stable.

    They were truly invincible.

    They were not the water goods of the native world!

    Although the Hall of Samsara is a rat that stole the origin of the world, it still has value. However, when the great ruler takes down the high-dimensional united front, the Hall of Samsara will only be a clown.

    An Invincible God Realm expert spoke with strong confidence and disdain.

    In the Endless World,

    The Samsara Temple was a neutral force, but it wasn¡¯t from either side. Whether it was the Devil Race or the Higher Dimensional Alliance, they all hated it, but they were unwilling to spend their energy to deal with it. There was nock of Samsara Temple for Samsara travelers when necessary.

    After a pause, Invincible God Realm said, ¡°It¡¯s time to set off. You guys go to Seven Luminaries City. You guys go to the Great Dao Sect. You¡­ can¡¯t let go of any of the human race elites.¡±

    ¡­

    Mine,

    Reconstructing bones, muscles, skin¡­

    Tang Yu was still a little confused.

    The ¡®grief and indignation¡¯ he felt when he self-destructed was not fake, at least seventy percent¡­ thirty percent was real, and that was the heartache for the loss of a main battle avatar.

    But how did he live again?

    He could swear on his integrity. Originally, the self-detonation was because he could not survive. Secondly, it was to lure out the Inner Demon ¨C he was not too sure, but some time ago, a huge red dot appeared in the Grand Dao City. It was much bigger than any of the powerhouses of the Seven Luminaries Federation. Before he could rush over, the red dot left, and he could only retrieve the surveince video. However, there was nothing in the video.

    After the self-explosion, the iplete saint artifact armor that was left behind was not because he was unable to take it away, but¡­ a diversion n!

    As he expected, even if a saint artifact was damaged, those invincible experts wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on.

    It looks like they are about to fight amongst themselves¡­

    How did he survive?

    He inexplicablyprehended thew of ¡®Fire of Nirvana¡¯.

    For some reason, thew of ¡®Fire of Nirvana¡¯ was directly initiated.

    What was even more inexplicable was that he was directly reborn.

    Although he had touched thew of the origin of fire and so on, Tang Yu also had a moment of thought that he had finally awakened the protagonist¡¯s destiny.

    However, the n had directly died in the womb.

    The invincible experts and pseudo-saints who had fought to the death in a bloody battle were terrified.

    Even his body wasn¡¯t killed?

    Why was the Great Demon King of the Human Race so terrifying

    If they attacked decisively, they would still be able to blow up the Fire element clone that had undergone nirvana. Moreover, it would bepletely destroyed. Rebirth required many conditions, and the most basic condition was that there was a long cooldown period after nirvana¡­ However, the Divine Domain of the Human Race didn¡¯t understand.

    They didn¡¯t have the profound knowledge of the demon race. Thew of¡¯ Fire of Nirvana ¡®? What the hell? Don¡¯t you understand? I heard!

    So they shrank.

    They were uncertain.

    Just like the brave who thought he had defeated the great demon king with great difficulty, he found that he only killed one HP of the great demon king, and the remaining HP of the demon king was 998.

    Tang Yu touched the tip of his nose. This feeling was extremely sour and refreshing.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    He suddenly raised his head.

    Even the foreign Divine Domain experts in the battle felt that something was wrong.

    An oppressive atmosphere enveloped them, and even the eyelids of the invincible experts twitched.

    ¡°Could it be the reinforcements of the Great Dao Sect? What a terrifying aura!¡±

    Even the pseudo-Sages were shocked. There were many figures of various shapes and sizes rapidly approaching from the far end.

    Tang Yu looked over with rapt attention.

    There was an existence like the head of a bull and the body of a human, as well as a lump of tumour. It was covered in tentacles, and there was not a single figure that looked like one. It was as if they came from a strange and rare race.

    The truth was the same!

    The Heart Demon n itself was equivalent to a spirit body, and it was an existence thaty between nothingness and reality. Their main body¡¯sbat strength wasn¡¯t strong, but they were good at infecting the soul and seizing the body.

    Compared to ordinary experts who walked the path of ¡®Spirit¡¯, cultivating a main battle avatar required countless resources. The Heart Demon n was much simpler, and it could directly seize the body of an expert. Moreover, the soul and body were extremelypatible!

    Heart pupil had several Celestial Domain-Grade avatars in the past, and the stronger ones were close to the elite Celestial Domain-Grade!

    With the body of an expert as the foundation and resources invested into it, the price of cultivating the main battle avatar would be reduced by a lot.

    Moreover, the avatar could still be quantified, and could be reborn from a drop of blood. There was no weakness of an ordinary race avatar!

    This batch of Heart Demons that had descended into the Mountain and Sea Great World had undoubtedlye from the main battle avatar, or even the strongest avatar ¨C it was difficult to cultivate the avatar to the peak of the Celestial Realm, and cultivating it to be invincible in the Divine Domain realm required a chance.

    One by one, the powerhouses of the Inner Demon n looked weird and weird. They were originally a race that possessed great potential but had very few members.

    A race that is blessed by the heavens¡­

    But the Inner Demon n is still just one of the eight subsidiary races of the Devil n.

    Tang Yu thought of the two Devil n members he had killed before. They had died in a very aggrieved manner, making him feel that the Devil n was nothing more than this.

    However¡­ that was only the devil race that had yet to mature, and their racial talent hadn¡¯t increased by much.

    The devil race needed to umte, and so did the Heart Demon race.

    He looked at one of the Heart Demon race that had the appearance of a golden divine bird, and his aura was the strongest. Under his ¡°Eye of Insight¡±, the Origin of the golden-colored divine bird was iparably thick, far surpassing the other Divine Domain experts.

    This was a special lifeform that had possessed a tyrannical body!

    The fake saint of the foreign race was already prepared to flee when all of a sudden, the demonic energy that filled the sky turned into arge hand that smashed down towards Tang Yu with the might of the nine heavens and ten earths.

    His aura was locked in ce.

    The roiling purple and ck energy was like a vast sea of smoke.

    The sky waspletely covered up.

    Even if not for the invincible foreign race experts and pseudo-Sages who faced the demonic hand¡¯s aura, they were still shocked and fled far away.

    But when they saw the Great Dao Sect Master who was locked in by the aura, they couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    ¡°It looks like even the heavens want to destroy your Great Dao Sect! Hahahahaha!¡±

    Rumble!

    Therge hand of demonic energy pressed down inch by inch.

    Tang Yu raised his head and could faintly see that there were some materialized nomological patterns on therge hand. Ordinary awakened realm cultivators would faint at a nce.

    Therge hand seemed to be holding onto a world, and he was trapped in the center of the world.

    His speed was not fast, but he carried the great momentum, so he could not destroy therge hand of demonic energy!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Tang Yu opened a space door, but he frowned. The space around him was already shaking violently, and he could not urately control the power of space.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    A Return Scroll was activated. In the next instant, Tang Yu¡¯s figure disappeared, and he rushed to a ce only a few hundred kilometers away from the mine through the teleportation array. He did not use the teleportation array where the mine was divided into territories.

    The Divine Domain-Grade Invincible let out a cry of surprise, but he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Interesting. It¡¯s him. You guys can split the rest of the human elites,¡±

    The Divine Domain-Grade Invincible Golden Bird said. He stared at Tang Yu.

    The other Divine Domain-Grade Invincible had his eyes on Nancy. The Heart Demon n had already investigated them. They were the most valuable human elites. ine and Kong, who were far away in Seven Luminaries City and Light City, were also targeted by the other two Divine Domain-Grade elites.

    The golden divine bird pped its wings and crossed hundreds of kilometers. A golden light descended.

    Bang ¨C

    Tang Yu was directly smashed to the ground. Even though he had the protection of the iplete divine artifact armor, he was still seriously injured. His consciousness was already blurry. Only the faint golden mes that he had justprehended attached to his cracked body, keeping him from dying immediately.

    Is this true invincibility of the Divine Domain?

    The golden divine bird was disappointed, but it did not hesitate to attack again.

    Boom!

    Enveloped by the invisible psychic power, Tang Yu¡¯s aura surged, and his injuries healed much faster.

    In the distance,

    Nancy, Huiren, and the others also activated their Telekinesis Points and released a shocking amount of power.

    A figure that was exactly the same as Tang Yu, with eyes as deep as the starry sky, appeared next to the fire clone and pressed down. Whoosh! The two figures disappeared and reappeared a few kilometers away.

    Rumble ¨C

    The earth was cut into a huge crack that was dozens of kilometers long and bottomless, revealing the sub-territory fortress hidden deep underground. It was broken.

    The golden divine bird didn¡¯t care at all.

    Suddenly,

    Water vapor filled the air and a gust of wind blew at the golden divine bird.

    The divine bird pped its wings. The water dragon tornado copsed and scattered. There was a downpour in the sky. The raindrops suddenly expanded and turned into bubbles that floated upwards. The bubbles hit the golden divine bird and made metallic sounds.

    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±

    Seeing the dimness on the feathers, the golden divine bird¡¯s expression became a little more serious, and it pped its wings and waved out golden air strikes. Bubbles shattered one by one, but there were still countless transparent bubbles floating between the sky and the earth. An aborigine¡¯s God¡¯s Realm was affected, and the air bubbles were notpletely shattered when he punched him. The force of the explosion wrapped around his body. In just a few seconds, the outer skin of the Aboriginal God¡¯s Domain became dull and wrinkled. The strange power that exploded invaded his origin through his body, frightening the aborigines in the God Realm.

    It was just a bubble.

    And between heaven and earth, there were countless bubbles, and they surrounded the golden divine bird in the middle.

    ¡°W-what level of battle is this¡±

    ¡°Where did these guyse from? Why haven¡¯t I heard of any of them before?¡±

    ¡°Those humans actually didn¡¯t use their full strength earlier and hid several Saint Weapons? Are the people of the Human n sellingplete Saint Weapons?!¡±

    Shea, Hui Ren, and Tai Lun had previously used Divine Domain Divine Weapons. Now, they had skipped over the iplete Saint Weapons and used aplete version.

    The power of aplete saint artifact made them raise their eyebrows.

    However, the strange experts that suddenly appeared were even more terrifying. Waves of terrifying aura tore through the sky and earth. The old monsters that were sleeping with top powers were awakened from their slumber and looked into the distance in shock.

    Near the battlefield, the invincible experts and pseudo-saints had even more bitter expressions.

    There were clearly unfamiliar experts standing on their side.

    The human experts are clearly about to fall, and the great Dao Sect is about to be wiped out¡­

    However, they couldn¡¯t be happy!

    It was extremely difficult for them to join in the battle!

    Even weaker ordinary Divine Domain experts and veteran Divine Domain experts didn¡¯t dare to continue staying in the vicinity. Any bit of aftershock could severely injure or even kill them.

    All sorts of unimaginable divine abilities and sacred artifacts erupted.

    The great existences that had stood at the peak of the world for thousands of years, or even tens of thousands of years, suddenly felt that the world was unfamiliar.

    They werepletely stunned.

    The golden divine bird broke through the encirclement of the bubbles and let out a cry. The entire world trembled. His sharp eyes focused in a certain direction and shot out two golden lights.

    A figure was forced out of the void.

    The woman was wearing a long robe, ck hair, and flowing water.

    ¡°Special lifeform, you are qualified to be my opponent.¡±

    The world shook as if it wasmenting.

    ¡­

    Seven Luminaries City, outside the city.

    The three Divine Domains had been suppressed by the frozen earth world projection and were constantly being destroyed. In the end, they hadpletely perished.

    Five Divine Domains had fled in all directions.

    ine originally wanted to give chase, but suddenly, his expression became serious. ¡°You guys stay in Seven Luminaries City and assist in the defense.¡±

    The one stationed in Seven Luminaries City with ine was Xing Ling and Xing Yue. They didn¡¯t ask much and returned to Seven Luminaries City. A long white ice crystal dragon appeared under ine¡¯s feet, supporting her as she rushed into the distance.

    In the distant horizon, there was a monstrous momentum rushing over.

    ¡­

    Radiant Light City.

    Kong asked Zabol, Zhong Ping and others to pursue the fleeing alien God Realm. He hung cross-legged in the air, closed his eyes and rested, but his momentum continued to rise.

    However, when the aura of a Divine Domain expert came from afar, his eyes suddenly opened. The Sacred Weapon, ¡°Cloud Breaking Sword¡±, was unsheathed. Space tore apart, and a vast, ancient, giant sword phantom thaty across the heavens and earth slowly dissipated.

    Kong¡¯s figure disappeared together.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753

    Red Copper Mine Field,

    The big shots of the Heart Demon n who had descended to this world were shocked, their eyes red with envy.

    Where did the human race get so many saint artifacts? Every saint artifact is an absolute strategic weapon. Even a genius might not be bestowed by the n!

    What¡¯s more, in the eyes of the invincible bosses of the Heart Demon n, Shea and his like can¡¯t be regarded as the top talents.

    The few of them were invincible among Divine Domain experts. Back then, when they were at the first or second stage of the exceptional state, they were also absolute geniuses. The n had ced great hopes on them, but unfortunately, they were still stuck at the bottleneck of the sage realm. From time to time, they would have the opportunity to break through.

    They did not have a sage tool!

    Unless a direct descendant was a sage expert, they would only be bestowed a sage tool at the third stage of the exceptional state. That was extremely rare. Even a sage might not necessarily possess a sage tool!

    As long as the timing was right and the conditions were right, every sage tool would be able to unleash power that was no weaker than a sage.

    The golden divine bird had once managed to control aplete saint artifact, but that was a mission. The saint artifact was temporarily borrowed by the n. When the mission waspleted, he couldn¡¯t even touch more saint artifacts.Human elites¡­ couldn¡¯t unleash much of the power of a saint artifact at all. Why did they have a saint artifact?

    Right now, they didn¡¯t even have half a saint artifact.

    The invincible gods use the ¡°false holy weapon¡±, which is not the same as the false holy weapon in the world of mountains and seas. The ¡°false holy weapon¡± is stronger than the third-tier magic weapon, but it is far inferior to the real weapon. The sacred artifact is worse than the iplete sacred artifact. The advantage is that it is cheap and the forging period is short.

    At the peak of the Divine Realm¡­ he only used a Tier 3 Divine Weapon.

    If they could see that there was a Tier 3 Divine Weapon sold in the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, and it was still hanging in the main hall, it would be even more explosive.

    However, they were really strong.

    With only a Tier 3 Divine Weapon, their battle prowess was slightly superior to that of the Invincible Realm experts of the Mountain and Sea Great World ¨C the Invincible Realm experts who used iplete Divine Weapons were all slightly stronger.

    This was the reason why the native experts were shocked. After all, they hadn¡¯t seen that the human great Dao Sect had used a divine artifact. Were they all defeated in front of these unfamiliar experts?

    Their horizons were different, and the reason they were shocked was different.

    The Heart Demon n expert was shocked.

    He was also secretly delighted. Although it would be much more difficult to take down a human genius, with so many divine artifacts, even if he had to hand over one of them to the n, even if he might not have the qualifications to control one of them, the contribution he would be able to obtain was absolutely not small!

    ¡°It might beparable to the contribution of a peak elite!¡±

    A peak Divine Domain expert stared at the ck cannon in Shea¡¯s hand with red eyes.

    The orange beams of light from the cannon could easily tear apart his Divine Weapon Armor. His half-god body¡­ This peak Divine Domain expert did not dare to advance recklessly, but he still suppressed Shea.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Shea hid behind Tai Lun, shooting left and right from time to time. The beams he shot out were spinning, turning, and splitting. It was impossible to defend against.

    Tai Lun was wearing aplete set of saint artifact armor, blocking in front of Shea, resisting countless terrifying attacks.

    Void Dragon Turtle Shell(Defense Type Sacred Weapon)

    Power: Weaken99% of energy attack, 95%w damage¡­

    Divine Ability: Void Travel

    The Void Dragon Turtle was a powerful creature that lived in the Void Turbulence and was extremely rare.

    Every adult Void Dragon Turtle had the strength of a Third Order Transcendent, and theirbat strength was close to that of a Saint. They were special lifeforms that were loved by the universe, and their entire race was special lifeforms.

    However, it was extremely rare, and even if one traveled through the chaotic streams of space for several hundred years, they might not be able to touch it.

    Naturally, there were very few Void Dragon Turtles born.

    Moreover, Void Dragon Turtles were often hunted by powerful sages, and they were on the verge of dying.

    It was precisely because the shell of Void Dragon Turtles was a natural saint artifact main material that the two important attributes, ¡®- defense¡¯ and ¡®- space¡¯, were forged.

    Its ¡®Space¡¯ ability was not like the ¡®Space Lock¡¯ that required a rtively high level of space ¨C roaming the Void Dragon Turtle Space was an instinct!

    It could resist and also save one¡¯s life!

    Among the defensive holy artifacts, the ¡®shell of the Void Dragon Turtle¡¯ was hard to find.

    The material of the one Tai Lun was wearing came from a top force of the ¡®money to redeem people¡¯ and had been forged by the workshop.

    Tai Lun, who was wearing the ¡®shell of the Void Dragon Turtle¡¯, not only had his defense increased greatly, but he also made up for his disadvantage in speed. Even ordinary formations could not trap him, and he stood firmly in front of Shea like a reef.

    With several peak Divine Domain experts bombarding him, Tai Lun¡¯s Origin had only been reduced to less than 10%.

    However, the Heart Demon Tribe had not been damaged at all.

    It was still disadvantageous for him to drag this on.

    Shea was a little anxious.

    It seems that I can only use that move!

    The ck cannon in his hand stretched a little longer, and the energy constantly gathered from both sides like wings.

    Armstrong Fire God Cannon(Offens- type holy weapon)(named by Shea)

    Power: Energy amplification,w amplification, loss reduction, unlimited pration¡­

    Divine Ability: Absolute Hit Strike.

    The Divine Ability of Armstrong Fire God Cannon not only involvedw such as Burst, Pration, but also somew of fate.

    He, Shea, did understand the fate of a fart!

    However, the reason why a Sacred Artifact could be used as a strategic weapon was because as long as one grasped the method and was willing to pay the price, they could reduce the price needed to use a Sacred Artifact.

    Shea suddenly spat out arge mouthful of blood. The blood that contained the source was sprinkled on the giant ck cannon.

    His source energy burned fiercely, and his aura continued to rise explosively.

    The countless high purity Fire Origin Crystals in his storage ring werepletely burned away.

    The power that was released instantly made the three peak Celestial Domain-Grades, who were attacking the two of them, cautious.

    Endless light converged.

    At this moment¡­

    An orange-red ball that had been condensed to the extreme sted out from the ck cannon barrel.

    Layers of light spread out.

    The space shattered.

    The expressions of the three peak Divine Domain-Grades changed. The energy contained within the sphere recklessly burned the nomological power released by the Origin¡­

    They knew that even they would be heavily injured by this attack.

    ¡°However, no matter how strong an attack is, as long as it doesn¡¯t hit, it will be useless!¡±

    The three peak Celestial Domain-Grade experts used all sorts of methods. Some split into tens of thousands of figures with the same aura. Some disappeared into the ground, while others split into countless drops of water.

    Shea was holding a huge cannon, and the burning source energy illuminated him like a light person.

    He looked at the peak Celestial Domain-Grade experts, and his breath was like smoke and mist.

    After the ignition of the Origin, his momentum had begun to decline.

    His gaze remained unchanged as he looked into the distance.

    ¡°This cannon of mine will definitely hit.¡±

    ¡­

    His body could be scattered at any time.

    No matter where the human elites attacked, he could reduce the damage to the minimum ¨C the damage to the source was far less than the burning source of the human elites.

    ¡°After all, the elite is only a genius. If his cultivation realm rises too quickly, he will lose the experience of fighting at the same level. He is too naive!¡±

    ¡°In addition to nomological insights, origins, moves, and divine weapons,bat experience is also an important part of life and death!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Uh, poof ¨C¡°

    The divine domain of mucus shook violently.

    The orange ball had just been shot out of the cannon barrel, but¡­ a wonderful feeling of being sted on the face had already emerged in the heart of the divine domain of mucus.

    In the next moment, all the ¡®bodies¡¯ that had split apart like water droplets suddenly exploded.

    It sprinkled all over the sky.

    The power of destruction directly invaded the source, and the split ¡®weak and fragile body¡¯ was already unstable.

    The divine domain of mucus hurriedly controlled all the ¡®bodies¡¯ to reform.

    Just as he let out a sigh of relief,

    An orange-red ball suddenly shot out from a tricky angle andnded directly on the slime monster.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t here before¡­¡±

    Boom!!

    The ball exploded like a giant red ball of light, wrapping the god domain of slime within.

    Boundless heat enveloped him, and waves of tearing force were applied to his body. The power of the nomological force was several times stronger than before.

    His body, which was at the Divine Domain level, stretched up and down, constantly vaporizing.

    Rumble ¨C

    The aftermath gradually dispersed, revealing his damaged body, which was repairing itself.

    He was still alive, but his aura was very weak, and his injuries were only second to that of the natives who had been cooked in a pot by the Fire Laws.

    One could see that the strength of the Heart Demon Race¡¯s possession of these bodies was much stronger than that of the native Deity Realm.

    After the Life-Risking Strike, Shea¡¯s aura had also weakened a lot, and his eyes revealed a faint sadness.

    ¡°Ah ¡ªI¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±

    The other two peak Celestial Domain-Grades had already flown towards the Sludge Monster. At this moment, a torrential river of blood appeared, directly sweeping away the Sludge Monster.

    Hong Yue dressed in a red dress, carrying a torrential sea of blood.

    Shea, Hui Ren, and the others were all fighting with their lives on the line.

    With the holy artifact, the followers had the capital to fight for their lives.

    However, the situation was still not optimistic.

    The group of native experts who had been watching the show for a long time finally reacted. ¡°The human experts are sinister and cunning. Their methods are endless. Let¡¯s go help those unfamiliar experts.¡±

    The unfamiliar experts had the advantage.

    However, the human race also had the ability to severely injure and even kill one or two unfamiliar experts.

    Normally speaking, the oue would be best if the two sides were to fight each other at the Divine Domain Realm, but they were afraid now.

    Initially, the top powers of the eight regions had joined forces and were full of confidence.

    Later on, when the experts of the Endless Sea joined in, they felt as if they were old dogs who could crush everything. However, the human race was still holding back their strength.

    Now¡­ an unfamiliar expert had appeared, and the human race had finally been injured. This was a rare opportunity. If they missed it, it was very likely that the Great Dao Sect would be the ruler of the world tomorrow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡±

    With a light snort, the sky and earth spun.

    The native powerhouse was shocked to find that he had been tied to a high cross. The blood moon hung high in the sky, and the gray river water emitting death energy was under his feet. The Bird of Death was chirping.

    ¡°I finally caught up!¡±

    Zhu Shuli wiped the sweat from his forehead and then put her hands on her hips.

    She holds a string of bells in her left hand, and holds a conch-like treasure in her right hand. There is a shining pendant hanging on her chest. The sounds of ¡°jingle bells¡± and ¡°woo mum¡± echoed between the heaven and the earth, and the breath of the holy vessel is undoubtedly evident.

    ¡­

    In Seven Luminaries City, the battle had already erupted.

    A peak Divine Domain expert was attacking Seven Luminaries City. The stars and moon relied on the city protection array to barely hold on. However, the earth shook violently and the constantly rippling barrier made everyone in the city worried.

    ine lured away the invincible Divine Domain expert and flew off into the distance.

    The frozen earth shadow shrouded the sky, and snowkes drifted in the sky.

    In terms of nomological attainments alone, ine was definitely the highest among all of them.

    ¡°As expected of the top human elites. Your nomological attainments are much higher than mine. No, I should say that you are the most aplished human elites I have ever seen.¡±

    ¡°What a pity. You have only just stepped into the Divine Domain Realm not long ago. Your half-god body, source energy, source energy, and other aspects are far fromplete transformation. The current you is still a genius who has yet to mature.¡±

    The nomological attainments were like technology, and divine abilities were like software.

    ine had surpassed the Heart Demon n¡¯s Divine Domain and was invincible.

    However, she wascking in hardware.

    The quality of his Origin Energy was far inferior to her opponent¡¯s ¨C the power ofws had to be built on the foundation of her energy.

    The transformation of the other Divine Domains had long since beenpleted. They could only wait for the limits of their domain toprehend thews.

    ine was theplete opposite. However, the inner demons felt that this was normal. After all, a genius could grasp a domain at the Unity stage. At the early stage of the Divine Realm, she had already begun toprehendws. In just a few short decades, her half-god body¡¯s transformation speed was actually unable to keep up with herprehension ofws.

    However, he did not know that ine had only started toprehendws at the Unity stage. It had only been a year since she had broken through to the Divine Domain stage.

    ine retreated as she fought.

    asionally, snowkes would fall and sometimes, ck fog would fill the air.

    The mountain range that stretched for hundreds of miles was instantly wiped away, and every time they fought, it was extremely thrilling.

    Under the residual power, countless humans and foreign races trembled.

    ¡­

    Light Luminaire City,

    When Kong knew that a powerful enemy was about to attack, he gave up chasing the native God Realm. He seemed to be resting with his eyes closed, but in fact, he was constantly umting sword power.

    He had just killed a few Deity Realm experts, and his invincible might had merged with his mind, and he had shed out with his peak sword.

    His sword had directly injured a Mind Devil Race expert.

    However, it was only a minor injury.

    The furious Celestial Domain-Grade aura was released, like a natural disaster.

    Super level spells sted out one after another. Some space energy could be cut by swords, but there were too many of them, and the space was not good at protecting others.

    Rumble!

    Looking down from the sky, the terrifying shockwaves spread out in circles, rolling up mountains and trees, like a brown line, sweeping through the sky and earth with naked eyes.

    In a small city hundreds of kilometers away, the protective shield instantly shattered. A terrifying shockwave swept across, and the entire small city disappeared in an instant, erased from the map.

    In the entire Federation of the human race, a good area seemed to have been chewed up.

    That unbridled energy poured down, the terrifying aura, even if it was hundreds of thousands or millions of kilometers away, some experts with sharp senses could not help but tremble.

    It was too terrifying!

    If it was an ordinary, the crust would have been pierced, and even the entire would have been blown up.

    The Mountain and Sea Great World had a strong protective mechanism, and the Heart Demon n was an outsider. In less than a month, they had notpletely eliminated the influence of the world, but they could use all their strength if they paid a little price ¨C they were professionals in this aspect.

    The protection of the world could only suppress a little bit of the aftermath.

    In the past, several small cities had been destroyed in the aftermath, and no one had survived!

    Kong clutched the hilt of his sword tightly. His eyes were red, and he suppressed the anger in his heart.

    He could only rush out of the human Federation¡¯s territory as fast as he could.

    Because of this, his injuries were not light, and his body had been shattered several times.

    In his eyes, the ferocious face of the inner demon expert was reflected, and his rampant smile, as well as the waves of terrifying energy waves, were released without restraint.

    The more furious Kong became, the calmer he became.

    He held the sword in his hand and cut off the energy flow.

    ¡°I swear on my sword de that I will cut you!¡±

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754

    Kong¡¯s sword merged into one, and the holy weapon sword pierced the void.

    In just a few minutes, he hadpletely distanced himself from the human Federation.

    He stopped in the air above a mountain range that stretched beyond the horizon, and there was no one around.

    The empty spiritual force expanded.

    A momentter,

    He found out that the mountain range he was in was the border of a top force. On the other side was arge number of medium-sized andrge forces.

    He no longer escaped, it was impossible to escape, and he was not willing to escape.

    This could be used as a battlefield.

    A battle that could make him no longer have any scruples.The closest top forces were one of the forces that attacked the Human Federation. No matter how many cities were destroyed, Kong would not frown.

    However,

    Kong also did not deliberately lead the experts of the Heart Demon n to the bustling area. He disdained it.

    This mountain range was just right.

    Invincible God Realm has already chased after him, and his aura has been locked on Kong, ¡°Why don¡¯t you run away?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The inner demon expert teased, ¡°It looks like you already know that if you continue to run, you will lose yourst chance to resist. So, you chose to fight with your life on the line. But¡­ the result is still the same.¡±

    The aura of the air had already declined a little.

    It didn¡¯t seem like much, but the decline of his aura meant that his Origin Energy had been depleted by more than 30%.

    In the short few minutes he had been fleeing.

    When his injuries worsened and hisbat strength was damaged, he would be even less of a match for him.

    Kong did not speak.

    A strange fruit appeared in his hand, and he opened his mouth to swallow it.

    He didn¡¯t stop. Fruits appeared one after another, and were swallowed into his stomach.

    After swallowing dozens of strange fruits, he finally stopped.

    The expert of the Inner Demon race who was chasing after him,

    He was so shocked that he forgot to make a move.

    His eyes were red and his hands were clenched tightly.

    He could not help but curse angrily.

    This was not how to eat the Kiwi Fruit!

    As a fruit that was extremely precious and could recover one¡¯s source energy, the Wondrous Fruit was almost equivalent to amon currency in the Endless World.

    A medicine concocted with the Kiwi Fruit as the main ingredient could allow the source injury to quickly recover.

    Of course, the so-called speed was based on years.

    Single-handedly consuming Kiwi was a waste of a treasure, and it could only absorb a small portion of the energy contained within it. Swallowing dozens of them in a row was an extremely wasteful act!

    Extremely wasteful!!

    Before the effects of the first strange fruit werepletely absorbed, the amount of energy absorbed by swallowing the second fruit was even less than 1%!

    However, Kong did not care.

    He did not need to exert the greatest effect of the strange fruit. He only needed to do it now. Every Kiwi fruit could cause his damaged source to recover.

    This was an effect that could be used in an extremely short period of time!

    Compared with the source recovery potion, swallowing kiwi fruit in a short period of time has almost the same effect as swallowing it raw, but it is cheaper.

    He needed to recover to his peak state.

    Invincible in the God Realm of the Heart Demon Race, after a moment of astonishment, heunched an offensive even more furiously.

    The super-grade spell that was infused with the power ofw was extremely terrifying.

    There was also an attack that attacked the soul.

    The empty head seemed to have been smashed by a giant hammer, buzzing, and his vision blurred for a moment.

    However, his will was firm, and the small person in the soul space also had sword intent soaring into the sky. Any purple-ck energy that had invaded the soul space was broken by him with a single sword.

    No matter how many spells you use, I will cut it down with one sword!

    The Cloud Breaking Sword broke through the endless ck lines, and the Empty Realm spread out. Countless white qi swords shuttled through the vast Sword Territory.

    Buzz, buzz!

    However, beyond the Sword Territory, there were dense ck lines that curled up like snakes.

    It covered the sky and the earth.

    It was as if he was in a distorted space of ck lines.

    That was not a domain, but a killing move created by thebination of thews of the heart demons.

    A domain could not be blocked.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    The Cloud Breaking Sword cut through the ck lines, but even more ck lines pierced through Kong¡¯s body.

    Every ck line takes away part of his source power, origin, and vitality.

    Kong stopped cutting off the ck lines and gripped the hilt of his sword.

    He closed his eyes.

    He allowed the ck lines to pierce through his body and remained motionless.

    ¡­

    ¡°Our bloodline does not cultivate sword moves.¡±

    ¡°A sword is not attached to anything. It can be without a sword or with a sword.¡±

    ¡°The sword can be the sword of killing, the sword of stopping, the sword of protection, and more importantly¡­ the sword of the heart.¡±

    ¡°The Sword of the Heart, where the Sword is.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°The broken cloud sword, a sword without any divine abilities. It is also the sword that is most suitable for me.¡±

    He cut open his palm in the air, and blood poured onto the body of the sword. The holy artifact, the broken cloud sword, let out a buzzing sound.

    ¡­

    He raised his head, his gaze prating through theyers of ck lines.

    ¡°I swear on my sword de¡­¡±

    The source was burning fiercely, and the domain of sword qi shot into the sword. Light appeared on the de of the Cloud Breaking Sword, and then it disappeared.

    The air momentum was not puffed, and he was as calm as a pool of water.

    The ck line was still prating the body.

    Tier 3 Divine Armament armor was riddled with holes.

    His body was broken, and the bones visible to the naked eye were dyed with grayish-ck.

    Only his hands were still holding the sword, not trembling in the slightest.

    ¡°Must, cut, you!¡±

    A silver sword light shed out, forming a crescent shape. The ck lines melted like ice and snow.

    The second silver sword light shed out, and in the blink of an eye, it cut through the body of the Mind Demon n expert.

    Shua!

    Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua!

    Streams of silver sword light cut through the heavens and earth, and countless silver lights interweaved.

    The body of Invincible in the God Realm kept trembling, and was chopped into pieces. After the sword light was cut, the huge phantom of sword energy still remained, like countless ¡°/¡± and ¡°¡± inteced, remaining on the strong heart demon.

    After an unknown period of time,

    The distorted ck lines that covered the sky and the earth hadpletely disappeared, and the sword domain that surrounded the sky gradually faded away.

    The broken space was repaired.

    The sky was still blue, and there were no clouds in the sky.

    The earth was bare, and the height of thend had been lowered by hundreds of meters.

    A breeze blew.

    His eyes were filled with shock, his mouth slightly opened, and his body froze for a moment before turning into dust and dissipating.

    He watched as his body was destroyed, his aura disappearing, and an ugly smile appeared on his face.

    He looked up at the sky, and when he heard the howling of the wind, he could no longer maintain it. His broken body fell from the sky.

    ¡­

    Red Spirit Copper Mine War Zone,

    Nancy¡¯s fighting style was extremely violent. Just the aftermath of her attack had swept away several native Deity Realm powerhouses. The two balls of light, one big and one small, collided continuously, causing a series of cracking sounds in space.

    Nancy wasn¡¯t an invincible opponent of the Deity Realm, but she still had the strength to resist. The dense Origin Source made it so that she wouldn¡¯t lose so quickly.

    Exchanging injuries for injuries, exchanging lives for lives.

    When Nancy lost 30% of her source energy, the Heart Demon n¡¯s Divine Domain was invincible, and he had lost about 10% of her source energy.

    ¡°You should be proud of yourself for being able to force me to this extent. If you were given another hundred years to grow, you would be a true Divine Domain expert. You would have a high chance of breaking through to the Saint rank in the future.¡±

    ¡°However, it isn¡¯t like there aren¡¯t any geniuses like you in history. Humans, Spirit Race, Demon Race, Beast Race¡­ There have been many elite geniuses who have reached the Unity Realm in ten years, a Divine Domain in thirty years, and a super genius who can defeat a Saint rank expert in two hundred years. However, many of them have died before they have even grown up.¡±

    ¡°You will also be a fallen genius. After thousands of years or tens of thousands of years, no one will remember you.¡±

    After losing more than 30% of her Origin, herbat strength began to decline.

    At first, the pride of the human race may be able to exchange 30% of her origin for 10% of himself at first, but then, her 30% will cost 5% to 6% of his origin at most.

    When her Origin had lost more than 70% of her Origin, she would basically have no strength to resist.

    ¡°Crack, click, click.¡±

    What¡­

    Nancy took out the fruit, crushed it and swallowed it, and performed in front of the heart demons what it means to swallow a hundred fruits in one second.

    Her origin slowly recovered.

    ¡°Again!¡± Nancy swung her greatsword.

    ¡­

    The battle that shocked countless experts on the continent continued for a few minutes.

    The battle between the powerhouses of God¡¯s Realmsted only a few minutes, and evenly matched opponents would not be able to tell the winner for the next month.

    But for a battle that should have been ended with crushing defeat, a few minutes was too long.

    The day that the Great Dao Sect destroyed the Seven Luminaries Federation, most of them had been preparing and hurrying on their way.

    Some of the top powers that had allied themselves to plot against them, who had stayed behind, looked in the direction of the Human Federation with grave expressions.

    What exactly had happened?

    They had no news at all!

    They were all unfamiliar with the terrifying aura that suppressed half of the continent. The auras were far stronger than the ancestors and the strongest experts of the powers.

    Only the imprints left behind by the Divine Domain experts were mostly still intact, allowing them to not panic.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the foundation of the XX power? The Great Dao Sect is stronger than we imagined.¡±

    Every power thought that it was the other powers who used their foundation. It could be the aura that had risen in an extremely short period of time, or it could be the legendary ancient battle formation¡­ That was why the aura became unfamiliar.

    The Indigenous God Domain could not imagine the existence outside of this world.

    And at this moment,

    The Heart Demon race versus the Human race, from crushing them to gaining the upper hand, to a stalemate¡­

    Now, the bnce was about to tilt in the direction of the Human race.

    Xintong was the weakest Divine Domain expert in the Heart Demon n. In the short term, he was unable to nurture a sufficiently strong body for himself. However, he did not care about it. He only wanted to join in the battle and wait for the invincible big shots in the n to take him away.

    However, even the invincible big shots were sent flying. Who would have thought that!

    Upon seeing the golden divine bird with golden feathers scattering down, Xintong panicked. The other nsmen also looked at him in a strange manner.

    After Tang Yu¡¯s fire clone recovered, he worked with his spatial clone, ice clone, and lightning clone to restrain the golden divine bird.

    After his main body broke through, as long as he had sufficient resources, his avatar¡¯sbat strength could also be greatly increased in a short period of time.

    The four main battle avatars all hadbat strength close to the peak of the Divine Realm. If they were paired with holy artifacts¡­ they were far from being a match for the golden divine bird.

    Tang Yu yed support, with a strategy of four against one.

    Han, holding the holy vessel, is the main force against the golden divine bird.

    The two sides are evenly matched, and the lines of thew appear and disappear from time to time.

    The golden divine bird began to panic.

    He spread out his perception and discovered that the situation was a little different from what he had imagined.

    The nsmen were all held back, and some were at a disadvantage. Those native Divine Domain¡­ were actually all pulled into an illusion. The human race that maintained the illusion had three saint artifacts!

    The bnce was already tilting towards the human side!

    ¡°Damn it, how could this be¡­¡±

    He was distracted, and Hai Lan seized the opportunity. Raging waves mmed down one by one, and Tang Yu took the opportunity to shoot out a few ss mes.

    The Rainbow ss me attached itself to the divine bird¡¯s feathers. The divine bird let out a cry.

    A momentter, the Golden Divine Bird used the power ofws to resist the ss me. In the end, it exhausted some of its rich source energy.

    It was getting closer and closer to 70% of the boundary line.

    ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have hired those fellows from the Samsara Temple!¡±

    But now, there was no way.

    The golden divine bird had just tried using a secret technique, but the three people from the Samsara Pce had already exceeded the scope.

    Boom!

    The three peak Celestial Domain-Grades, who were entangled with Hong Yue, Tai Lun, and Shea, were the first to be unable to hold on.

    The injured one was sucked into the Nether Sea, and its aura was extremely weak. The other two were also in a sorry state.

    The golden divine bird howled and sent out a signal.

    He burned his source energy to unleash a powerful attack, then spread his wings and flew far away, far away from the battle.

    With the golden divine bird as the center, a massive formation pattern appeared.

    A brilliant pressure enveloped the area.

    The local god domain trapped in the illusionary realm came back to his senses.

    The weaker ones had lifeless eyes and were drenched in cold sweat. Their auras had weakened a lot. The natives were invincible and their faces were filled with fear.

    ¡°S-ancient military formation?¡± an aboriginal god domain eximed.

    A long, long time ago, the Mountain and Sea Great World was still not as strong as it was now.

    At that time, there were two super forces that ruled nearly half of the continent, and a great war broke out. The warsted for several hundred years. In the end, it was said that they used the ancient military formation to merge with the power of all the experts of both sides, sting out a blow that could shatter the heavens and earth.

    Both super forces suffered heavy losses, and as time passed, they disappeared from history.

    Many things could not be verified, but there was a ¡®End Great Rift¡¯ that stretched for thousands of miles on the back of the continent. It was said that it was the result of the collision of the two ancient battle formations.

    From this, it could be seen how powerful the ancient battle formation was.

    These natives actually know about battle formations?

    The golden divine bird that had opened up the battle formation was stunned.

    His battle formation was different from the battle formation of the army. It was also different from the joint attack secret technique that was only used by a few people. It was a battle formation that absorbed the strength of countless experts.

    He didn¡¯t need to set up a formation, and he didn¡¯t need the time to cast it.

    It was called a formation, but more like a treasure.

    However, there were treasures that could be used several times.

    The battle formation in the golden divine bird¡¯s hand could only be used once. He was annoyed and pained.

    ¡°This battle formation was given to me by my lord. It is specially used for the next mission¡­ Now that it has been used up, there is no doubt that I will be punished by my lord. However, there is no need for that. Not to mention killing the human elites, even I will be in danger¡­ It is just that using the battle formation alone is not enough to make up for it. I must re-divide it. It is a big loss!¡±

    When the other inner demons saw this battle formation, some were surprised, some were relieved, and some were happy.

    They did not hesitate and turned into streaks of light to merge into the battle formation.

    ¡°Since you are also the enemy of the human race, I am willing to protect you.¡±

    The Heart Demon Tribe would no longer be careless. Even if they were to form a battle formation, they had to unite all the forces they could use.

    The Indigenous God Domain hesitated for a moment.

    At this moment,

    Ordinary Divine Domain-Grades and veteran Divine Domain-Grades were either dead or had already fled.

    Only a few elite Divine Domain-Grades, invincible powerhouses, and pseudo-Sages remained.

    In front of them, there were ancient battle formations that shrouded the world, and behind them, there were humans eyeing them covetously.

    In the blink of an eye, the native Divine Domain-Grade gritted his teeth and charged into the ancient battle formation. The might of the battle formation suppressed the entire continent, and countless living beings trembled.

    In the army formation, the golden divine bird thought of something.

    The sky copsed, and the three Carmen brothers, Winnie, who didn¡¯t have the support of a holy artifact, were instantly pressed down.

    It was like arge hand had suddenly pressed down from the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755

    Thebined power of dozens of Divine Domain experts waspletely superimposed, and the entire continent was under the pressure of military formations. The Blue Water Dukedom and other countries that were closer to the continent trembled.

    It was also the trembling of the world.

    No one knew. Even the most ancient top powers were not clear. During the primordial era, the Mountain and Sea Great World had been used as a battlefield by guests from the outside world. The indescribable power had almost caused this higher ne to copse.

    In reality, today

    The Ancient Deste Paradise that countless experts were puzzled, yearning, and afraid of was a corner of the world that had been destroyed.

    Only the chaotic streams of space and the wind of annihtion blew.

    The battle formation of the Heart Demon n was not enough to make higher nes fear, but it had already touched the ¡®ceiling¡¯ and possessed the power to threaten the world.

    Facing the might of the battle formation, Tang Yu and the others found it even harder to breathe.

    It was as if he was facing an extraordinary pressure when he was weak.In an instant, Tang Yu thought a lot.

    For example, he could use a Return Scroll to leave first, then dy for time until the power of the military formation failed ¨C but he didn¡¯t know how long it would take ¨C the Eye of Insight couldn¡¯t finish analyzing the military formation in a short period of time.

    Moreover, with the power of the military formation, I¡¯m afraid that it could wipe out the huge human Federation in an instant.

    The city-protecting formation and the ancient army formation were on apletely different level of power.

    In truth, the human race of the Mountain and Sea Realm could not be considered Tang Yu¡¯spatriots, but the people who remained in the Human Federation, whether it was benefits or other things, all believed in Grand Lord Tang.

    He believed that he would be able to give the human race a brand new world.

    In that case, I can only give it a shot. I¡¯ll give it a try.

    Tang Yu let the Cayman brothers, Winnie, and Shea leave first. They could no longer help.

    He opened the system panel.

    The sub-territories buried deep underground had beenpletely destroyed by the violent shockwaves of the battle, but he was prepared to build several other sub-territories in the nearby tens or hundreds of miles.

    The territory spread to the battlefield, ensuring that the Psychic Energy buff would not stop.

    His eyes fell on therge spell panel.

    On it,

    There were tworge divine abilities.

    ¡°Ten Thousand mes ss¡± and ¡°Eternal Winter snow¡±.

    Among them, the ¡°Ten Thousand mes zed ss¡± was an upgraded version of ¡°zing Yang zed ss¡±. It had fused with a variety of Fire Laws ¨C Confusion Divine Ability. Tang Yu exploded countless times before he managed to grasp the bnce within it.

    ¡°Eternal Winter Snow¡± was created after ine realized the supernatural power, based on the supernatural power of ¡®First Snow¡¯, and spent three days creating it.

    Tang Yu had only simted the might of tworge divine abilities in his spiritual space before, far surpassing the first version of ¡°zing Yang zed ss¡±.

    The sky had already copsed. He no longer hesitated.

    With a thought,

    Hu ¡ª

    Hu ¡ª

    On the left, fire lotuses appeared.

    On the right, strands of snowkes drifted about.

    An unimaginable and boundless power of Laws appeared. The powerhouses that had touched upon the Laws could see dense and dense nomological patterns appear.

    It was unimaginable!

    The ancient battle formation had fused with the power of countless powerhouses, and the energy andws contained inrge-scale divine abilities were a hundred times, a thousand times, and ten thousand times more than ordinary divine abilities!

    Quantitative changes could also produce qualitative changes!

    Before therge-scale divine art was even produced, Tang Yu¡¯s brain was already in great pain.

    His cultivation level had broken through, and his spirit energy and soul force had increased by a lot.

    However, therge-scale divine art of a brand new version could not bepared to the rough semi-finished products like ¡°zing Yang zed ss¡±.

    Let alone two.

    We all know that 1+1 must be >2.

    The power of arge divine ability blocked the pressure of the ancient army. Tang Yu felt better and concentrated on controlling the tworge divine abilities.

    High in the sky,

    The golden divine bird that controlled the battle formation raised its eyebrows.

    The human race¡¯s elites still had tricks up their sleeves?

    An inexplicable premonition arose in his heart.

    He hurriedly shook it off.

    Military formations were also strategic resources. They were not as valuable as holy weapons, but they were equally rare. Because of the ¡®consumable¡¯ characteristic of the military formation, the golden divine bird was also controlling the military formation for the first time.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. He felt as if he was omnipotent at the moment.

    The Divine Domain in the army formation was providing him with strength.

    His perception had expanded countless times, almost covering half of the continent. With a thought, he could mobilize the Origin Qi of tens of thousands of miles around him. With a casual wave of his hand, he could cause a level disaster.

    Crash ¨C ¨C

    The golden divine bird¡¯s mind moved, and an attack that was beyond the reach of the naked eye descended. The human elite, Nancy, who had been able to contend with a Divine Domain expert, was sent flying without any ability to resist.

    Her body was damaged, and the Tier 3 divine weapon she wore dimmed in an instant.

    Nancy¡¯s aura also weakened a bit.

    ¡°This is the power of a battle formation.¡±

    Hai Lan, who held a holy weapon, and Tai Lun, Tree Shade¡¯s first meatshield, were also easily swept away by the battle formation.

    Finally, no one stopped it. The golden divine bird aimed at Tang Yu.

    At this time,

    Only less than one-third of therge-scale divine arts on the left and right sides had been condensed.

    On one side were mes of various colors, and on the other was snowkes that could freeze the soul.

    It¡¯s toote¡­

    Tang Yu frowned. His mental energy had been twisted to the extreme, but controlling tworge-scale divine arts at the same time was still difficult.

    The speed at which divine arts could be condensed was limited.

    He also suspected that with his current mental strength, he would not be able to urately control arge-scale divine art in itsplete form.

    Since I can¡¯t control it, then I won¡¯t control it.

    Tang Yu released the restraints of his mental strength, leaving behind only the final anchor, still marking the ancient military formation that suppressed the world.

    In an instant,

    sparkle ¨C

    The two divine arts quickly expanded and stored in the spell factory, no, in the territory. The two boundless energies poured out like a flood that had opened a floodgate.

    The tongues of fire that contained the power ofws scattered everywhere and even passed by Tang Yu.

    After letting go of the control, therge-scale divine ability became even more violent, without any distinction between friend and foe.

    Boom!

    Tang Yu¡¯s entire body was shrouded in raging mes ¨C he had been struck by the dancing tongues of mes, but fortunately, he hadprehended all the Fire Laws in the ¡°Myriad mes ss¡±. Not only could the mes not harm him, but it was like a bath fire rebirth, his momentum rising steadily.

    Tang Yu was shocked.

    Then what was there to be afraid of?

    The others had already been informed in advance and avoided him. Of course, Tang Yu could bathe in the mes, but the snowkes on the other side could take half of his life as long as they brushed against him.

    So he moved his feet and was in the sea of mes.

    Boom

    The attack of the battle formation collided with the tworge and violent divine abilities. The differentws mutually destroyed each other. In just a short moment, the power of the battle formation¡¯s attack was exhausted, and the tworge divine abilities continued to expand.

    Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The golden divine bird mobilized the power of the battle formation, and as if it was holding a giant hammer the size of a, it continuously smashed down.

    The red-essence copper mine had already disappeared, and countless red-essence copper statues were like ordinary stones that danced in the turbulence, shattering, and disappearing.

    However, the tworge divine abilities were still expanding.

    ¡°Quick, burn the source, and provide more power to the battle formation!¡±

    The golden divine bird started to panic.

    Within the array, be it the Heart Demon Tribe or the native Divine Domain, they could all see what was happening outside. They understood that they did not dare to hesitate. Even the few Divine Domain experts who were injured gritted their teeth and burned their source energy.

    In their eyes,

    Originally, the might of a battle formation was already enough to destroy the heavens and the earth.

    Originally, he was already riding a flying dragon.

    The native Divine Domain even began to think about how they would face this group of mysterious experts who had suddenly appeared after the Human Race¡¯s great Dao Sect was destroyed.

    However, in the next moment, the aura of the Great Dao Sect¡¯s sect master changed.

    He waved his hand, and countless fire-elementalws appeared on his left. On his right, dense ice-elementalws appeared.

    He was bathed in mes, looking like a god overlooking the world.

    It was clearly them above, the sect master of the Grand Dao Sect below, but it was as if they were the ones being looked down upon.

    An oppressive aura!

    ¡°So this is the true strength of the sect master of the Grand Dao Sect?¡±

    ¡°I knew that the leader of a sect, even the Ice Emperor Sword Saint, would bow down to him. How could he only be at the Invincible Divine Domain Realm?¡±

    ¡°Old Shadow God! He¡¯s hidden too deeply!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me to agree to attack the Great Dao Sect? I¡¯m guilty!¡±

    The Mind Demon expert with a higher vision was even more shocked.

    ¡°He is clearly only at the Divine Domain Realm. How can he block the power of my battle formation? Isn¡¯t it only possible for battle formations to fight against battle formations?¡±

    ¡°Laws form a river! Humans, no, how could there be a life in the universe that can induce such a majestic power ofws!¡±

    ¡°Is he really only at the Divine Domain Realm, and not a sage expert wearing the skin of a Divine Domain?¡±

    ¡°No, no, not even ordinary sage experts can do it!¡±

    Their exchange onlysted for an instant.

    The tworge divine abilities were like wild horses that had been freed from their ropes. They came from the spell factory together. The ice and fire elements that had the same energy source also began to touch. There was an extremely terrifying energy that was about to erupt.

    Tang Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He continuously teleported dozens of kilometers away.

    The golden divine bird continued to control the battle formation. Its proficiency increased a lot. He finallypletely mobilized the power of the battle formation.

    In the cloudless sky, the phantom of a giant axe appeared.

    The phantom was as big as the sky and the earth. It was very solid and very clear. Even the lines on the phantom of the giant axe could be clearly seen.

    Tens of thousands of miles away, hundreds of thousands of miles away, millions of miles away, millions of miles away¡­ countless experts could see the phantom of the giant axe.

    It was as if it wanted to split the world.

    -Great Axe Formation!

    Tang Yu¡¯s¡¯ Eye of Insight ¡®was finally analyzed.

    Of course, there was only some basic information, such as the duration of the formation, and a long time. For example, although the formation could not move, it was still easy to attack half of the continent.

    There were no weaknesses.

    The shadow of the giant axe chopped down.

    The tworge divine arts of fire and ice collided and fused together, causing them to explode even more violently. Under Tang Yu¡¯s forceful guidance, they smashed towards the giant axe formation.

    Whoosh

    Blind, deaf ears, and perception malfunctioning.

    The entire world fell into silence and darkness.

    Tang Yu was the only one left in the vicinity, or a clone.

    When the domain opened, it shattered like a bubble.

    The Transcendent force field and the damaged Saint Artifact level armor that protected him were also about to be scrapped.

    At this moment, Tang Yu had a sh of inspiration and used the territory to enter the God¡¯s perspective.

    Time seemed to slow down.

    There was one blue and one red between heaven and earth, like two long dragons that were constantly interweaving, and the shadow of a giant axe that was shing down.

    The two dragons broke through the giant axe and crashed into the formation.

    All energy andws exploded.

    In the next moment, they would engulf the world.

    Tang Yu had a feeling that even though the core of this explosion was in the battle formation of the giant axe, just the shockwaves alone could wipe out ny-nine percent of the cities in the human Federation!

    Our country is going to die!

    However, Tang Yu was not able to control the range of the explosion like he did when he controlled the ¡®ming Sun ss¡¯.

    He could not control it at all!

    The aftermath had already been blown away.

    Suddenly,

    Tang Yu threw out the holy artifact heavenly boat. The circr heavenly boat quickly grew in size, bing several hundred meters in radius and several thousand meters in diameter.

    It was like a giant shield in front of him.

    This is already the limit of the heavenly boat, but it is far from enough.

    Tang Yu burned his source energy again and activated the holy artifact, Heaven and Earth Lock.

    The spatial barrier of the Heaven and Earth Lock instantly enveloped down, and the world turned gray and white. Only the shockwave of the explosion was still colorful.

    Boom! Boom!

    Layers of spatial barriers shattered, and the chains of the Heaven and Earth Lock shook continuously.

    No, I can¡¯t block it!

    Blocked is better than neglected!

    Tang Yu let go of the opening, like a semi-circle.

    ¡®God¡¯s perspective¡¯ shock wave on the other side had already swept through the world, sweeping out for who knows how many miles. Not long after, the two sub-territories in that directionpletely disintegrated under the aftermath.

    If someone was facing the direction of the aftermath, they would discover that there was a line between heaven and earth that was like a tsunami tens of thousands of meters high, charging straight at them.

    However, it was much faster, and it was impossible to escape even if one stepped into the void!

    But fortunately,

    Although the Red Spirit Copper Mine was located in the hearnd of the federation, due to the continuous attacks of the forces in all directions, the federation had been forced to retreat. Now, from the map, the Red Spirit Copper Mine was located at the border, and the cities further away had been abandoned.

    On the contrary, it became luck.

    ¡°Crash! Crash!¡±

    The chains of the Heaven and Earth Lock continued to shake. Suddenly, two chains broke.

    Tang Yu¡¯s heart jumped. In a few seconds, another one broke.

    The power of the Heaven and Earth Lock was weakening and shaking even more violently.

    After an unknown period of time, the vibration of the Heaven and Earth Lock finally eased up a lot until it finally calmed down.

    Tang Yu nced at it.

    The chain was already one-third broken and the light was dim.

    Alright, an iplete saint artifact was born from his hands.

    He put away the two saint artifacts, and a st wave swept across his face like a hurricane.

    When he looked at the ce where the battle formation of the giant axe was, it was already empty.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡±

    He lowered his head and looked down. He did not know how much it had sunk. There were still some different things on the surface of the ground that was covered in crystals after the high temperature.

    A broken golden divine bird, a turtle with dense cracks, could be vaguely seen with an axe pattern engraved on it.

    There were also some bones that were a bit dim.

    There were also a few pieces of damaged holy artifacts that were tattered and had only traces of power.

    The source of the golden divine bird had been severely injured and had passed out.

    Tang Yu slowly descended from the sky and looked at the treasures on the ground ¨C well, the golden divine bird was a special life and had not diedpletely. Of course, it was also one of the treasures.

    He let out a pleasantugh.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Almost the entire world was paying close attention to this battle.

    The pirate n belonging to the Three Emperors of the Boundless Sea, the Sea Empire that was guarded by a national level old monster, and so on. However, they still did not know what had happened. They were only waiting for their ancestor, His Majesty, to return.

    The continent was different.

    Apart from the remote corners of the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range in the south, or the Ancient Deste Paradise in the north, most of the areas could feel the terrifying aura that suppressed the entire world.

    Countless slumbering ancestors were awakened and flew into the sky, wanting to explore but not daring to.

    Even after the terrifying aura had dissipated, countless top experts still hesitated.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756

    However, that was a ce far away from the Human Federation.

    Those who were closer saw the shadow of the giant axe.

    Bone King had moved his Wailing Rift to a ce far, far away from the Human Federation.

    He once swore, ¡°We have suffered a great loss. We will never have any contact with the human race again!¡±

    However, when the war between the top forces and the human race intensified, Bone King also received the news.

    ¡°The cmity of the human race is a good time for me, Bone King, to make a fortune. Last time, we could only run away with our tails between our legs. This time, I will ransack your treasury!¡±

    Bone King waited for an opportunity to move around Seven Luminaries City, but ine crushed a few Divine Domain experts in the blink of an eye, making it impossible for him to find an opportunity.

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Can¡¯t afford to offend them. However, I heard that the eight top forces have established strongholds around the human Federation. At this time, the Divine Domain of the eight major forces have been dispatched. can¡¯t afford to offend human race. Can¡¯t we plunder the resources of the strongholds?!¡±

    Bone King had a unique way of searching for treasures. After searching through the dense mountain forest for a long time, he finally found one of the top forces¡¯ strongholds.His eyes lit up and he was about to rush straight up ¨C even if there were Divine Domain-Grades stationed there, they were only ordinary or senior Divine Domain-Grades. Bone King wasn¡¯t afraid at all.

    At that time,

    Hu ¡ª

    A terrifying pressure swept through the Nine Heavens Ten Earths. The Bone King, who had just taken a step, trembled.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    ¡°Human race? All forces? Or who?¡±

    The Bone King suddenly realized how terrifying this world was. He was still too naive.

    He had once thought that he was one of the top experts in the Realm of the Gods, but after taking on the Seven Luminaries Federation, he was beaten up in a cruel and realistic manner. Half of the Great Dao Sect¡¯s human elders could oppress him.

    However, the strong ones were only the Great Dao Sect. He felt that he could be ranked in the top two among the top powers.

    However, at this moment, the pressure made it difficult for him to even fly. The giant axe that wanted to split the heavens and earth was confusing and even made him difficult to breathe after a few more nces.

    It was impossible for the Great Dao Sect to be strong.

    The one-sided strength was not enough to erupt with such a terrifying power.

    It must be that the eight top forces also hid unimaginable power.

    Terrifying, too terrifying!

    This world was really dangerous. The true situation of the top strength that he thought he was in was probably not even considered to be in the upper echelons!

    The Bone King no longer dared to loot the stronghold, trembling as he prepared to leave.

    It was better for him to move hisir further away.

    At this time,

    A terrifying might erupted.

    Separated by tens of thousands of miles, Bone King felt dazed for a moment, as if all the feelings had been stripped away.

    Heaven and earth seemed to have fallen into darkness and deathly silence, but in the blink of an eye, it lit up, and the light was dazzling.

    Space distorted like waves, and thews were somewhat chaotic. Bone King saw ake suddenly ignite mes, and the magma flowing down from a volcano suddenly stopped. The color did not change, but it seemed to be frozen. The air around the magma condensed into bursts of mist.

    His expression suddenly changed, and he soared several meters high into the air, escaping into the distance.

    A line appeared on the horizon.

    Upon closer inspection, it was the energy of the Overwhelming Sunlight Power that was constantly pushing forward, like a huge wave that reached up to the sky and down to the ground.

    Bone looked back.

    Under the huge wave, there was a bustlingrge city. It was the capital of a medium-sized power. At this moment, the city protection formation had already been set up. However, as the huge energy wave swept past, the huge light shield of the city protection formation seemed to not exist. It was swept away with a swoosh. The huge and bustling city disappeared along with the huge wave.

    He also saw the Unity Realm rushing into the sky like a headless fly, but the distance between them and the energy wave behind him was still constantly shortening.

    In a moment, the Unity Realm was swept into the energy wave, and the aura disappeared in a sh.

    ¡°!¡±

    Bone King was scared out of his mind, but he did not dare to use the anti-summoning formation. It took time. His origin burned crazily, piercing through the sound barrier and constantly flying.

    Along the way,

    Bone King saw many cities. From time to time, experts flew into the sky and fled in one direction. It was not that they did not want to go around the energy waves. The waves stretched for an unknown distance, and the end could not be seen. They could only fly into the distance, and the huge waves chased behind them.

    Many Void Treading Realm and Unity Realm experts were engulfed, and there was an ordinary Divine Domain Realm expert. Because he was not willing to burn his Origin at first, he fled too slowly and was too close to the huge waves. When he burned his Origin, it was toote and he was swept in.

    The aura onlysted for two or three seconds before itpletely disappeared.

    After running for an unknown period of time, the Bone King stopped burning its source.

    Looking back, the terrifying energy that formed the giant wave finally showed signs of decline, and the speed of the giant wave gradually slowed down.

    At this time, the Bone King discovered that there were more than a dozen brothers who fled together. They looked at each other with lingering fear.

    ¡°This world is too terrifying!¡±

    If an expert flew to the limit of the world to look down at the earth, they would be able to see that there was a vast area in the middle of the continent, about the same as the fan area of several human Federation territories. Mountains, rivers, nts, nts, and buildings had all disappeared and were wiped clean.

    It was like a giant that was standing on the ground, pping the ground.

    Afterwards, there was a historical record:

    Mountain and Sea Calendar Year 10XXXX, autumn. The human race defeated the demons outside the sky and calmed the chaotic world. It was known as the ¡°Battle of the Sky Flipping¡±.

    ording to the witnesses, the great victory of the human race was due to the Sect Master of the Great Dao Sect. The Sect Master had single-handedly annihted the eight top forces that were colluding with the demons from beyond the heavens with a flip of his palm.

    That empty white region that was shaped like a palm was the proof that the Sect Master of the Great Dao Sect could flip the heavens with one hand.

    It¡¯s all for another day.

    ¡­

    The aftermath had just passed.

    An invincible native expert who had juste out of the Ancient Deste Paradise, who was a little slow in the news, finally saw the Human Federation from a distance after flying for a few minutes.

    A mere small n, how can they have so many saint artifacts?!

    The sudden might of the battle formation erupted. The phantom of the giant axe collided with the ice and fire divine arts ofws that formed rivers, releasing a shocking might.

    This invincible expert suddenly stopped and turned around to fly back.

    ¡°I suddenly remembered that I still have matters to attend to. Farewell, farewell.¡±

    ¡­

    Seven Luminaries City, in an ordinary tea shop.

    The two assassins from the Dark Shadow Guild, who were disguised as humans, met up here.

    ¡°Raksha, are you ready to do it? Human Protoss or Xingyue? Now is the right time.¡±

    The aftermath had just passed, and Seven Luminaries City had not been affected much.

    In the city, there were only two Divine Domain-level human experts who relied on the protective array to fight against the strange experts outside the city.

    At this moment, the attention of the foreign experts, the Divine Domain experts of the Human Race, were all focused on the distance.

    The terrifying pressure had already disappeared, and the shockwave of the explosion that seemed to want to wipe out everything gradually dissipated.

    Although the oue of the battle was unknown, this was indeed the best opportunity to make a move.

    The two Divine Domain experts of the Human Race were not in their peak state.

    As for the result, what if the human race won?

    They had also assassinated many higher-ups of the top forces. As killers, they were the top killers. It was impossible to not assassinate them just because they were afraid of offending some strong or some forces.

    The higher the difficulty, the greater the sense of aplishment they would have if the assassination seeded.

    The top killer named ¡®Luosha¡¯ sipped his tea and asked, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Ghost Face, why don¡¯t you choose your target first to avoid conflictter?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not in a hurry. It¡¯s better for you to choose first, Rakshasa.¡±

    ¡°You go first. I can provide you with support.¡±

    ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll give you both targets. As long as you seed in assassinating you, you will be the Dark Shadow Guild¡¯s No. 1. You go.¡±

    ¡°No, you go first.¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s still you.¡±

    After a while, they suddenly became speechless and fell into an inexplicable awkwardness.

    After a while, Ghostface said, ¡°I¡¯m good at nning and moving backwards. It seems to be a good time now, but ording to my calctions, there is a sixty-six percent chance that it is a trap set by the human race. So, well, I decided to wait and see.¡±

    ¡°My opinion is simr to yours. The most important thing for us as assassins is to have aprehensive n. We can not be reckless. Let me find out more about the background of the Great Dao Sect.¡±

    Cough cough, it definitely wasn¡¯t because he was scared or something else.

    ¡­

    At this time, only fanny was in charge of Dao City, but it was too close to the gate of the Great Dao Sect, so the top forces didn¡¯t dare to attack.

    The top assassin of the Dark Shadow Guild, An Luo, had infiltrated this city a few days ago.

    ¡°As expected, arge number of experts from the Great Dao Sect are scattered throughout the battlefield. At this time, there is at most a Divine Domain Realm expert.¡±

    He was only at the core area of the Great Dao City, near the city administration building. He vaguely felt threatened.

    ¡°Although the city is also under martialw and there arew enforcement team patrolling everywhere, for me, a mere Unity Realm and Void Treading Realm are no different from ordinary people.¡±

    In just a few days, An Luo had already figured out the entire Great Dao City, including the human ns in the city, the Treasure Gathering Pavilion and so on.

    In addition to being worried about revealing his whereabouts, he temporarily didn¡¯t take a few divine weapons from the Treasure Gathering Pavilion or the area around the city administrative building with a Divine Domain.

    ¡°The Great Dao Sect can not be infiltrated. As for the Great Dao City, other than the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, the most valuable thing should be its transmission array.¡±

    As a top assassin, in addition to his extraordinarybat strength, he was also proficient in runes, formations, medicine, and other knowledge.

    He was like an ordinary Awakened, walking to the transmission area.

    An Luo had already learned that there were two options for a single person teleportation and a batch of teleportation.

    A single person teleportation was simr to a teleportation array for most factions. It paid arge amount of Origin Crystals to choose the destination of the teleportation.

    And a batch of teleportation¡­

    ¡°The teleportation array to the Bay City will start in fifteen minutes. This is thest group for today. Please make the best use of your time¡­¡±

    There was the sound of a megaphone ying, and there were already dozens of people waiting in the waiting room next to the transportation formation ¨C after all, a batch of transportation was much cheaper than a single ticket.

    Fifteen minutester, about seventy or eighty passengers walked up to the formation tform and disappeared in a sh of light.

    An Luo walked to a portable operation machine, and with a series of operations, he paid Origin Crystals to buy tickets. In reality, he was constantly observing the transportation formation of Dao City.

    He did not think of cracking it, but with his attainments in array formations, he could record all the formation patterns of the transportation formation with a certain amount of time. As long as he copied it down and found a Talisman Grandmaster and Array Grandmaster, it was possible to understand the secrets within, and even find some secret bases that the Great Dao Sect had set up around the world.

    Compared to simply assassinating a human Divine Domain expert, breaking the secret of the transmission array was a greater blow to the Great Dao Sect.

    He needed to teleport back and forth many times to observe. It was not a lie to be noticed. Anyway, at this time, no one in the Great Dao City could stop him.

    An Luo stepped onto a transmission array tform. His destination was an independent city belonging to the Great Dao Sect. It was located near the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range.

    Waves of light enveloped him. In the next instant, he opened his eyes again, and An Luo stood firmly on the ground again.

    ¡°Great Dao City¡¯s teleportation technique is indeed superb. There isn¡¯t even the slightest bit of spatial dizziness¡­ Wait, where is this?¡±

    The space in front of him is chaotic, and there are gusts of annihtion blowing from time to time, making An Luo wonder if he has reached the depths of the ancient cave?

    But when he looked down, he saw a teleportation formation tform that was simr to Great Dao City quietly ced in the void.

    He didn¡¯t know that this was the lowest level of the pale white hell, the chaotic space prison.

    Suddenly,

    Space distorted like waves, and An Luo, who had been caught off guard, was thrown into the depths, looking at the chaotic and distorted environment.

    His aura suddenly exploded, but the rising aura was much lower than usual.

    He was suppressed inexplicably, and his strength could not be used up to half!

    The feeling that he had never experienced before made him panic.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Let me out, let me go back!¡±

    ¡­

    Three days had passed since the ¡°Battle of the Heavens¡±.

    In that vast fan-shaped area that was like a palm, experts gradually stepped into it to explore.

    However, other than being shocked by the terrifying destructive power of that battle, there was nothing else.

    Without seeing the Divine Domain Realm experts from all over the world, the elders of the Great Dao Sect did not appear again after that Heavenly Empress.

    ¡°Who lost¡­ who won?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that they died together?¡±

    An elite Divine Domain expert guessed.

    This made sense. His strength was already ranked at the top of the world, and there were only a few existences that were stronger than him. However, those existences possessed power. To be able to wipe out a province in the empire with a single move was the limit.

    To erase the area that wasparable to a few empires, he must have used some unimaginable treasure.

    It wasn¡¯t a power that belonged to him. The stronger it was, the harder it was to control.

    Just a little bit of power from that day was enough to kill an expert like him.

    The possibility of perishing together was very high!

    The more this Divine Domain from the Sunset Empire, which was 1,600 thousand miles away, thought about it, the more it made sense.

    ¡°The Great Dao Sect has at most three to five Divine Domain experts left. More than half of the top forces in the world have been lost¡­¡±

    ¡°The continent is about to regain its glory!¡±

    Suppressing the excitement in his heart, the Divine Domain took a few deep breaths. ¡°Previously, the empire was still hesitating whether to join in or not. The war had already begun. We thought that we had missed the opportunity, but now it seems like¡­ we were lucky enough to avoid the loss, and we can¡¯t miss this opportunity anymore¡­ The Great Dao Sect should be thinking of a way out right now, not caring about the Human Federation anymore.¡±

    ¡°However, this is only my own guess. The empire needs to be extremely careful every time it moves¡­ Hmm, let me test it out first.¡±

    The God Realm of the ¡°Sunset Empire¡± stationed in the central part of the maind called his direct subordinates and ordered:

    ¡°Now, this sovereign has an important task to hand over to you. Afterpleting this task, you will be the Empire¡¯s heroes. This is because you have been loyal to this sovereign for hundreds of years and thousands of years, so this contribution is given to you¡­ Remember, you have to be like this¡­ like this¡­ and then¡­¡±

    ¡°We will never forget the grace of the lord.¡± One of the direct descendants, an ordinary Divine Domain expert, and more than ten Unity Realm experts nodded heavily.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757

    Earth, Floating Ind of Tree Shade.

    After the ¡°Battle of Heaven-shattering¡±, Tang Yu packed up the loot without stopping, and immediately divided his troops into several groups.

    All the way to Seven Luminaries City to reinforce them, all the way to Light Luminary City. There was a peak Divine Realm expert who was preparing to escape.

    There was also a Celestial Domain-Grade who was held back by ine. The battlefield was outside the human Federation. ine was different. She used a more secure method to hold back the Heart Demon n expert. With all kinds of treasures that could restore the source and the suppressive ability of the holy artifact, ine had gradually gained the upper hand when she blocked Tang Yu.

    The native Celestial Domain-Grade, who had previously pretended to attack Light Luminary City and Seven Luminaries City and escaped, did not chase after them.

    The state of the battle was very poor.

    Even if they used many treasures to restore the source, they could only maintain theirbat strength for a short time.

    For the Heart Demon n, Tang Yu was worried that they still had means, so he couldn¡¯t let it go even if he tried. The aborigines didn¡¯t care about the God Realm, anyway, every force has been investigated clearly.

    After the battle,Tang Yu returned to the headquarters. Apart from fanny and Lorraine, who hadn¡¯t fought much, the rest of his followers all returned to Tree Shade City to rest.

    ¡°The losses this time are really great. They won¡¯t be able to recover without ten days or half a month.¡±

    Tang Yu needed to recover his source energy and repair his clone.

    Yes, there was also the damaged holy artifact, the Lock of Heaven and Earth.

    Heartache. jpg.

    Kong was in the worst state. At that time, he almost fainted. Any one of them could kill him.

    When he fell from the sky, he activated the Return Scroll.

    Very few people knew about their situation. In the eyes of the outside world, the Great Dao Sect elders had disappeared without a trace after the battle.

    However, Tang Yu was still paying attention to the situation in the human Federation. He just did not show himself.

    ¡°Just in time, since most of the elders of Dao Sect are ¡®disappearing¡¯, I want to see if there are any ghosts and snakesing out.¡±

    He did it on purpose.

    Reality proved,

    He somewhat overestimated the top powers of the Mountain and Sea Great World.

    Some of them did not even have an invincible expert, but they only had a foundation that could intimidate pseudo-Sages.

    Pseudo-Sage Tang Yu had once feared one. ording to reliable information, the lifespan of a Pseudo-Sage was no different from that of a true Sage. In the history of the Mountain and Sea Realm, there had never been a single Pseudo-Sage who had reached the end of his lifespan.

    A Pseudo-Sage who had lived for tens of thousands of years, or even hundreds of thousands of years, was unexpectedly weak.

    His attainments in the Laws could not evenpare to them, and he was only slightly above the level of those who had just entered the beginner level.

    He was so weak that Tang Yu was shocked.

    Even if a pig was given more than a hundred thousand years, its attainments inws wouldn¡¯t be too low, right?

    ¡°A fake sage? It¡¯s just a simple breakthrough, a bunch of old fellows struggling to survive.¡±

    On one hand, it¡¯s the world¡¯s restrictions. On the other hand, it¡¯s too easy to break through to the fake sage realm. It makes them think that a fake sage is a supreme sage, but they don¡¯t know that they have missed the true great path¡­ I have never heard of it on the continent. It¡¯s like the great Emperor of the sea, suppressing countless experts of the empire. Of course, there¡¯s also an old coin hidden in the dark.

    Tang Yu flipped his wrist, and a faint light ball of light appeared in his hand.

    It was about the size of a basketball.

    The ball of light emitted a fatal attraction, as if the body function was telling him that absorbing and refining the ball of light would bring him great benefits.

    ¡°Ha! Saint Origin!¡±

    This thing only had a chance of being born when a Saint fell.

    Tang Yu could not understand why there were so many Saint Origins in the Mountain and Sea Great World, and how they had been preserved for so long.

    But he knew,

    The fake Saint of the Mountain and Sea Great World had relied on refining the Saint Origin to forcibly raise half a realm.

    At the same time as obtaining infinite life span, it also left behind hidden dangers.

    For example, they would no longer have the chance to be a true sage.

    For example, theirprehension of the Laws had be blurry and difficult, causing their attainments in the Laws to be extremely limited after they entered the pseudo-sage realm.

    For example, after fusing with the external sage origin, the semi-god body would gradually transform into a true god body or a true god body. There would be ws and ws. The pseudo-sages that had lived for over a hundred thousand years would have to spend their lives in a deep sleep when they were only halfway through their lives.

    When the ancient army formation was destroyed, the god domains of the natives within the army formation instantly felt cold.

    However, a lot of the Saint Origin Source exploded out and was not destroyed by the power of thew.

    Tang Yu put the Saint Origin Source into the ck box in the workshop and smiled. ¡°Although this thing can¡¯t be absorbed and refined, it can be used to strengthen the Saint Weapon¡­ Well, it is not suitable to strengthen it. After fusing with the Saint Origin, it can gradually make the Saint Weapon possess spirituality. Perhaps it is more suitable to call it¡¯ Opening Spirit ¡®.¡±

    This was an unexpected surprise.

    It was also discovered by him when he had a sudden idea to throw the Saint Origin into the workshop.

    ¡®Opening Spirit¡¯ can slightly increase the power of a saint artifact. More importantly, a saint artifact with spirituality is easier to control. It is not impossible to achieve ¡®fully automatic¡¯.

    A mature saint artifact should learn to face the enemy by itself!

    [Ding! Do you choose to repair the saint artifact ¡®Heaven and Earth Lock¡¯? Requires the following materials: Origin Crystal 100,000, Red Spirit Copper 3000, Furnace Water 1500,¡­ Time required to repair it is 250,000s.]

    [Ding! Do you choose ¡®Opening Spirit¡¯ saint artifact ¡®Heaven and Earth Lock¡¯? Opening Spirit requires the following materials: Origin Crystal 100,000, Dark Saint Origin x 2.]

    Yes, yes, yes!

    We don¡¯tck money!

    ¡­

    It has been a week since ¡®that battle¡¯, and more and more forces have obtained definite information¡ªin a fan-shaped area asrge as the territory of several empires, there is no sign of life at all.

    Oh, there were some powerhouses who dug out some skeletons with dim light under the crystal ground.

    The bones of the Divine Domain Realm!

    If a Divine Domain was alive, it would be impossible to let his bones be buried underground ¨C recycling his remains could restore the source faster.

    There was no doubt that a Divine Domain had died!

    ¡°This is the remains of an Invincible Realm expert!¡±

    An Invincible Realm expert spoke in a heavy tone, like a fox grieving for the death of a rabbit.

    After the fall of an Invincible Realm expert, only the remains of the palm-sized expert remained.

    In other words, even more weaker Divine Domain experts were not qualified to leave behind the remains.

    ¡°What about the sages? Were there any sages who survived that battle?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What about the divination ss?¡±

    ¡°All the members of the divination ss fainted, and their auras are weak¡­ However, although we can¡¯t divine it, ording to our Think Tank Group, unless it was a Divine Domain expert who had left before that pressure appeared, it would be possible for them to survive. When the pressure appeared, it would onlyst for a short period of time, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape in time.¡±

    There were some survivors in the battle that day.

    The ordinary Divine Domain-Grades and veteran Divine Domain-Grades who couldn¡¯t withstand the shockwaves and retreated, but they didn¡¯t know what happened after that.

    For example, the Bone King and the other Divine Domain-Grades around the Human Federation were facing the energy waves.

    That was all.

    None of the human experts or experts from all over the world who were truly at the core of the battle had escaped.

    Both of them had fallen!

    ¡­

    The God Realm who is in charge of the ¡°Sunset Empire¡± waved his hand, ¡°There is no need to wait any longer, let¡¯s get started and follow the n.¡±

    A group of experts from the Setting Sun Empire sneaked into the Human Federation and often appeared in important cities such as Seven Luminaries City. They drew a detailed map and figured out the defense situation of many heavy cities.

    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s really simple.¡±

    ¡°Haha, after all, it is the credit specially given to us by the adults.¡±

    ¡°In a few days, we will be the heroes of the Empire. It is not a dream to be promoted and a noble!¡±

    One by one, the people who were reporting the progress of the mission to the leaderughed heartily.

    Suddenly,

    The door of their mansion, which was sitting in a small city, was blown open. Groups of human Metahumans in ckbat suits and cold faces rushed in and surrounded them.

    The leader, Old Yan, led a dozen or so humans into a formation.

    ¡°With the crime of stealing the human race¡¯s Federation secrets, I will arrest you.¡±

    The Sunset Empire Unity Realm: ¡°?¡±

    Didn¡¯t they say that the Great Dao Sect was thinking of a way out to give up on the Human Federation?

    Cheating paper!

    ¡­

    In the outer region of the human Federation, the elite Divine Domain of the Sunset Empire was still waiting. Suddenly¡­

    Boom!

    Fanny descended from the sky and mmed him into the ground with a w.

    The Setting Sun Empire Divine Domain rushed out in a sorry state, his entire body zing with mes.

    ¡°Elder fanny of the Great Dao Sect? Do you know who I am? I represent the Setting Sun Empire. Right now, I can represent the Setting Sun Empire tounch a war against your Great Dao Sect. The remaining two or three Divine Domain experts of your Great Dao Sect, let¡¯s see what you can do to resist. If you are willing to hand over the teleportation technique, I can¡­ otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just need to process itter.¡± Fanny put away the Shadow Preserving Crystal and looked at her opponent again. Her aura suddenly exploded and was more than ten times stronger than before. ¡°Then now, you can go on your way.¡±

    The Sunset Empire Divine Domain was stunned and instantly understood. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not, I don¡¯t -¡°

    BOOM ¨C

    ¡­

    The president of the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce and the four chief battle elders brought more than ten Divine Domain experts to the Human Federation and never returned.

    At this time, the two elders in charge were the other two elders of the Heaven Alliance City, the headquarters of the Chamber of Commerce.

    ¡°The president and the others are likely to fall. What should we do?¡± An elder looked around. There were only a few high-level Divine Domain experts in the conference room.

    ¡°Perhaps the Great Dao Sect has fallen too,¡± an ordinary Divine Domain expert said.

    The elder shook his head. ¡°Even if the higher-ups of the Great Dao Sect die in battle, our Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce will suffer the greatest losses among all the forces in the world. Not to mention that the other forces in the continent will definitely pounce on us like sharks that smell blood. Now, let alone trying to obtain the technology and treasures of the Human Race¡¯s Great Dao Sect, it will be very difficult for us to protect the assets we have now.¡±

    The Sky Alliance Chamber of Commerce had businesses all over the continent, and all of the important industries needed experts to oversee them. However, before this, in order to have the advantage when dividing up the great Dao Sect, the Divine Domain had sent out too many.

    Leaving for a short period of time wouldn¡¯t have much of an effect, but the important industries would definitely not be able to be maintained without experts protecting them for a long time!

    The Elder of the Chamber of Commerce felt a headache.

    Suddenly, a Divine Domain Realm expert said, ¡°What if the great Dao Sect¡¯s upper echelons don¡¯t lose that much?¡±

    The meeting room suddenly fell silent.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Other than a few Divine Domain experts, none of our forces can return. Moreover, the president has also contacted external help from overseas!¡±

    ¡°Heh, isn¡¯t there a lot of things that the Great Dao Sect has exceeded their expectations? Back then, I said that the Great Dao Sect couldn¡¯t see through them at all. Don¡¯t provoke them. Now, it¡¯s all good. Hehehe.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about how we should deal with this now!¡±

    ¡°If the Great Dao Sect also suffers heavy losses, then we don¡¯t have to worry too much. We just have to give up some industries, and we might have to recuperate for ten thousand years before we can recover.¡±

    And if the Great Dao Sect didn¡¯t suffer such a great loss, they might just have suffered some injuries. With the foundation that the ¡°Gathering Treasure Pavilion¡± disyed, they would be able to recover in at most one or two years. So¡­ this elder is preparing to travel the continent. Farewell. ¡°

    This elder didn¡¯t care about the other upper echelons¡¯ stunned gazes. He opened the door, turned into light, and left. With a wave of his sleeve, he didn¡¯t take away a single cloud. He also wouldn¡¯t suggest the ce where he was about to travel.

    Eh, I heard that the more remote the ce is, the better the scenery. This elder will take a look around.

    The other higher-ups in the meeting room looked at each other.

    ¡­

    Among the top forces in all directions, the loss of the Capital of Darkness was second only to the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce.

    It was not that they mobilized strong forces, but that the stronghold of the Capital of Darkness had been destroyed by the Great Dao Sect, and all the Divine Domain Realm experts had been killed. In order to keep up with the rhythm of the allies, the Capital of Darkness had to send more Divine Domain experts to participate in the war.

    Yes, it was a waste again.

    The Dark Emperor urgently gathered all the higher-ups in the Divine Domain Realm.

    ¡°If you hesitate, you will be defeated!¡±

    ¡°We have no choice, no way out!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the Great Dao Sect to not suffer any losses. This Emperor has already contacted the Ice Lake, the Setting Sun Empire, the Immortal Court, and other top powers¡­¡±

    The situation in the world was extremely chaotic. The Dark Emperor and the other Divine Domain experts of the Capital of Darkness frequently met with some top powers.

    There were even more powers than the previous eight great powers.

    Divine Domain was the peak of battle prowess, but the Mountain and Sea Great World that had been peaceful for tens of thousands of years did notck Divine Domain and peak powers.

    They onlycked aplete holy weapon and high-end technology such as teleportation arrays.

    The teleportation technology of top forces was limited, and there were not many teleportation points. This meeting usually took several days.

    But a few days was not long. In a short period of time, Dark Emperor had contacted more than a dozen high-level forces in private, and the number of top forces he contacted was increasing.

    On this day,

    There were many Celestial Domain-Grades gathered in the Capital of Darkness, and there was nock of Invincible Realm experts among them.

    The Dark Emperor on the main seat had promised many benefits, and he had drawn a big pancake that had eaten up the great Dao Sect.

    Many of the top powers who had just joined were overwhelmed with emotions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± One of the elite Celestial Domain-Grade elites from the top faction, Ice Lake, spoke up.

    ¡°Brother Ice Tear, do you have any opinions?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any opinions. I just want tough,¡± Ice Tear said faintly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have as much courage as you, Dark Emperor. I just want to protect myself.¡±

    Dark Emperor¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Strange and powerful auras came out of the capital.

    ¡°Did the powerhouses of the Great Dao follow you into the capital?¡± The Dark Emperor questioned the Divine Domain of the Inextinguishable Dao Pce.

    ¡°No, I only provided some insignificant information.¡±

    The aura of the fake Saint level Dark Emperor erupted and locked onto the Divine Domain of the Inextinguishable Dao Pce.

    He immediately called for the other Divine Domain level powers to eliminate the traitors of the Inextinguishable Dao Pce.

    Suddenly,

    A sharp metal-type power ofw hacked at him from the side. The Dark Emperor¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he narrowly dodged the attack. A veteran Divine Domain Realm expert from the Dark Capital had been split in half. The power ofw was attached to his split body and kept darting around.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to be like moths to a me. We just want to protect our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember the power of that day?¡±

    ¡°I choose the Great Dao Sect.¡±

    The Divine Domain of the Alliance released their auras, and the experts who ambushed the capital suffered heavy casualties.

    The Dark Emperor looked over.

    In the past month, more than half of the top forces that had been constantly contacted had turned against him.

    ¡°You¡­ A top force actually chose to submit?!¡±

    ¡°No, they just chose the right path.¡± Tang Yu walked in.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758

    The Dark Emperor was executed, and the Dark Capital was under the rule of the Great Dao Sect.

    In just one day, the news spread like thunder.

    In the ears of ordinary people, awakened people, and even void dweller, it is so incredible, without any warning.

    It was even more shocking than the destruction of the Seven Luminaries Federation in one day.

    It was said that none of the Divine Domain Realm experts in the Capital of Darkness escaped.

    However, in the eyes of the higher-ups of the top forces, the destruction of the Capital of Darkness seemed to be a matter of course.

    An ant trying to shake a tree was courting death!

    Among the forces that the Dark Emperor contacted, the Ice Lake was the first to rebel.

    They were one of the first eight great powers, and some Divine Domain experts were unable to withstand the aftershocks and escaped.In order to avoid beingbeled as deserters, the Divine Domain exaggerated¡­ No, there was no need to exaggerate. Just the truth alone shocked the upper echelons of Ice Lake.

    The battle between a mysterious expert and a Great Dao Sect elder was something that even an invincible expert could not interfere in!

    Although the Great Dao Sect¡¯s strength had a divine artifact, it was just like how a person holding gold would cause trouble in the city and might attract the attention of others. However, if he exchanged gold for a fully-equipped firearm weapon and equipment, those who coveted the light would have to consider if they had the ability.

    Between just and being a coward, the upper echelons of the Ice Lake chose to follow the heart.

    Of course, not all the other top forces were so ¡®smart¡¯, but Tang Yu had specifically chosen to convince them based on the information.

    Physical persuasion and magical persuasion.

    It was unrealistic topletely destroy them.

    If they were provoked, the other powers would be able to attack and harass them. In a few years, the Human Federation would copse.

    There were so many Divine Domains in the Mountain and Sea Realm, so how could they kill all of them?

    If the Dark Capital¡¯s Divine Domain wasn¡¯t summoned by the Dark Emperor, and there were those Divine Domain Realm experts who rebelled, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to escape.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t be destroyed, without those top powers, who would be able to maintain the order of the world and who would work for them?

    Tang Yu¡¯s first goal,

    It was to gather the resources of the Mountain and Sea Great World and use this to be stronger.

    The Ice Lake was ruthlessly ughtered by him, and he took out an iplete saint artifact and two saint artifact materials, as well as resources that were equivalent to the Ice Lake¡¯s several thousand years of ie.

    It was almost equivalent to cutting off half of the frozenke.

    Killing the chicken to warn the monkey was also a must.

    The Capital of Darkness was that bird.

    Of course, there were only benefits in the eyes of the top forces. They could rebel against the Capital of Darkness, and in the future, they could also plot to rebel and betray one another.

    Tang Yu had never believed them.

    On the contrary, he hoped that every once in a while, there would be forces that would rebel.

    He could be killed in a proper manner.

    Just like raising a pig, when it was fattened, it could be ughtered ¨C it was still a way for the pig to self-support itself.

    The world was restored to order. Even the many factions that had been in a state of war before could not fight with a behemoth like the Great Dao Sect above their heads.

    Tang Yu returned to the Great Dao Sect.

    On one of the mountain peaks, there was a golden divine bird that was already unconscious.

    Divination, spirit, trace¡­ all sorts of methods had been used in the past few days.

    In his opinion, it was only a small problem for the Capital of Darkness to unite all the forces. The Heart Demon n was the big problem.

    ¡°Has the Mountain and Sea Great World been targeted by the Devil n?¡±

    Tang Yu had not earned enough money yet. Once the Devil n descended, he would not be able to hold on. Although the Mountain and Sea Great World was a ne, the strength of the barrier was not as strong as the Origin Star. At that time, he would not be able to do anything if ten or eight sages came.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem like it. The Devil n devours the Origin, relying on the Abyss Crack and Demonic Beast¡­¡±

    Ordinary demonic beasts were weak, and even if it was a world-ss demonic beast, a few of them would not pose a threat.

    But that was a method.

    A method ofw that the Great Ruler had solidified.

    Demonic beasts, Red Mist, Abyssal Crevice

    Once the Demon race attacked a, there would be many Abyssal Crevice in a certain world. This was a sign.

    Without the Abyssal Crevice appearing, Tang Yu could at least heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°But even if it¡¯s just the actions of the Heart Demon race, it¡¯s still very troublesome¡­¡±

    It can be said that every strong man in the Heart Demon n has clones. Even if the main body was chased and killed by him at first, and many clones were annihted, Tang Yu could not guarantee that the other party did not leave a clone in the Heart Demon n.

    It¡¯s normal to have talent!

    ¡°Fortunately, the connection between clones is not omnipotent. In the same world and ne, they can stillmunicate with each other. However, if they are separated by the world barrier, the connection between them will be much weaker.¡±

    The ¡°Lock of Heaven and Earth¡± and the ¡°Freezing Earth World¡± could iste the connection between the clones, so naturally, the ne barrier of the Mountain and Sea Great World could as well.

    Tang Yu had tested it.

    He was not himself, but Zhu Shuli. Zhu Shuli also had his own body, but his avatar was mostly used to protect his life, and his strongestbat power was still his main body.

    ording to Zhushu Li, after her avatar entered an unfamiliar world through the transmission array, although the connection was still there, her main body almost could not receive any information.

    At most, the avatar was in good condition, injured, or dead, and other extremely limited information.

    But after establishing a sub-territory in a different world, the senses were instantly different, just like a vigework, and the information between the main body and the avatar could be transmitted in real time.

    Tang Yu had his ownwork, and so was his clone. He could open up his own territory at any time, and he could also build a system building.

    He had never experienced the feeling of breaking the.

    At most, the Heart Demon n would know that they were stillpletely wiped out despite the fact that they had military formations. This actually made them fear¡­ It was not easy for them to break through the realm and descend. Moreover, they did not build a descending passage.

    Tang Yu found the ce where the Heart Demon n experts first descended through means of tracing back.

    In the end, he could only rey a scene filled with mosaic tiles. He could vaguely see a pce model.

    ¡°That pce seems to be the pce that the Ocean Emperor once saw in his memories,¡± Hong Yue suddenly spoke.

    Tang Yu, ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It was in the memory fragment that the Ocean Emperor saw before he died, and there was no follow-up pce? Wait¡­ How did you recognize the pce from a piece of mosaic?¡±

    ¡°Feeling.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±

    At this time, Xingling Xingyue rushed over, ¡°Master Lord, the result hase. Apart from the Heart Demons, there were also three strong men who belonged to the Pce of Reincarnation. That pce may be the channel through which the Pce of Reincarnation descended.¡±

    Divination of information about the Heart Demon n. Due to the fact that their avatars had fallen without interference, the difficulty had dropped by a great deal ¨C it was referring to their actions in this world. They could not divine any information outside the world.

    However, on the side of the Reincarnation Temple, they could only vaguely make out three figures. They knew nothing about their movements, their words, and so on.

    Tang Yu pondered for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go. First, find the location of the pce in the memories of the Ocean Emperor.¡±

    ¡­

    Boundless Sea,

    Gem Sea.

    The three-person team in the Hall of Reincarnation, Brolin, Sa, and Gildor, have been exploring the gem sea for many days.

    ¡°Three thousand years ago, that famous invincible team fell here.¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine how that invincible squad fell into the hands of the natives. Just based on those fake saints?¡±

    The squad didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Of the three of them, only the captain Brolin was at the God Domain level. The other two were only at the peak of the God Domain level, but they had the ability to improve in a short period of time,parable to invinciblebat strength.

    Even so, that senior squad¡¯sbat strength still far surpassed them.

    There were five God Domain level experts, and they had a saint artifact.

    ¡°We have to be careful, this world is a bit strange.¡± Captain Brolin said, ¡°But it is also an unexplored treasure trove, this world seems to have quite a few iplete saint artifacts.¡±

    The power of ten iplete saint artifacts could notpare to aplete saint artifact, if the master had a limit, it would still be precious, giving it back to the Reincarnation Hall would give them many benefits.

    ¡°Over on the continent, the heart demons definitely won¡¯t let go of the iplete saint artifact, then we will set our sights on the Endless Sea Empire, but we have toplete the mission of the Reincarnation Hall first.¡±

    The mission was to investigate the cause of the death of that invincible team and bring back an important object, exploration, and locate the coordinates of this world.

    The goal of the Hall of Reincarnation is also the origin of the world, but the Devil n is to attack and take by force, while the Hall of Reincarnation is to ¡®steal¡¯.

    Whether it was the Devil Race or the high-dimensional united front, they did not like the Reincarnation Temple. However, the world origin stolen by the Reincarnation Temple was far inferior to the Devil Race. The great ruler focused on the united front, and the Reincarrnation Temple itself was not like the high-dimensional united front. It had a fixed territory, and even the strong were very mysterious.

    He only knew that there were three major gods and the Ten Direction Pce Master.

    Brolin¡¯s team belonged to one of the hall masters, and was an elite team.

    ¡°The reward forpleting the mission, as well as the external and iplete holy artifacts we earned from the Heart Demon n, as long as we convert this amount of resources into strength, we can almost apply for the assessment of the Invincible Team.¡±

    The cannon fodder team, ordinary team, senior team, elite team, and the Invincible team. Above them was the world of the big shots.

    Brolin and the other two were originally just ordinarys. Ordinary countries were a little unwilling to ept the current situation. After being pulled into the Hall of reincarnation, they had grown to this level in a few hundred years, and could suppress high-levels.

    Thinking back to the past, they revealed a smile.

    The most difficult stage had already passed, at the level of their elite team, they wouldn¡¯t easily fall.

    At this time,

    Captain Brolin¡¯s expression changed, a little strange, ¡°Those demons of the heart, they seem to have¡­ fallen.¡±

    The other two team members were shocked.

    Four Divine Domain experts were invincible, and ten were at the peak of the Divine Domain realm. Their battle prowess was even stronger than their team.

    Could it be that the human elites are secretly protected by the Saints? Isn¡¯t that too cowardly? Those human elites are clearly able to do whatever they want in this world!

    They could only guess.

    The Endless Sea was vast and boundless, and the Gem Sea they were in was even further away from the continent. The D point battle formation didn¡¯t even feel anything, and there was no foundation in this world. Captain Brolin only obtained some information from some of the things he left behind.

    He said, ¡°If the humans win, they might have already discovered our existence, so we have to hurry. Fortunately, with the scale of this world, even the perception of the Saints can not cover much. The humans won¡¯t be able to find us so easily. It¡¯s just that we have to be more careful when we seize the treasures of the aboriginals, and we can¡¯t leave any traces behind.¡±

    Brolin¡¯s team used the guidance of the mission to gradually find the location where the invincible team had fallen.

    A broken corpse was sealed within the huge ruby buried deep in the sea, like amber.

    The three teams were taken aback, ¡°Holy, holy body?¡±

    ¡°Indigenous holy realm?!¡± Brolin took a few steps back, stared intently for a while before he breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Fortunately, it is a holy body that haspletely fallen, but it is best not to touch him, even if it is an indigenous , that is also a holy realm, I don¡¯t know if there is a follower.¡±

    He paused, ¡°Although the holy body doesn¡¯t have any aura, its soul might notpletely disappear. If there are still remnant souls left, and it¡¯s asleep, then we can move the holy body to rm the remnant souls.¡±

    The other two yers were somewhat regretful. A Saint Body was extremely valuable.

    However, they did not dare to move.

    It was already very strange that it was sealed inside a huge ruby.

    ¡°Your reasoning ispletely correct. I¡¯ll give you a call.¡±

    It was dark and empty, constantly resisting the erosion of the endless sea water. The three powerhouses of the team were so frightened by the sudden sound that their aura exploded. Their instinctive reaction was to look at the sacred body in the ruby. After staring at it for a while, the sacred body still had no aura. Only then did they suddenly notice a huge circr object approaching. Carefully sensing it, they could sense the holy artifact fluctuations that were deliberately restrained. And on that circr holy artifact, a group of human experts had already walked out.

    They were eyeing it covetously.

    Brolin¡¯s team broke out in cold sweat.

    It was unscientific!

    It really didn¡¯t make sense!

    The world was so big, how could a human expert lock onto their location? Even divination methods needed a corresponding medium, and it was impossible for them to stay!

    Could it be¡­ that there was a traitor among the three of them?

    No, impossible, after a few hundred years of cooperation and battle, Brolin felt that they wouldn¡¯t betray so easily.

    The great battle at the bottom of the sea erupted.

    Hong Yue transformed into the Nether Sea. Tang Yu controlled the Heaven and Earth Lock, ine, to control the Ice Cry. The dual suppression trapped the Reincarnation Hall team, and the three Sacred Weapons OF Zhushu Li were activated at the same time. Even the Divine Domain expert in the team was stunned by the illusion.

    He suffered a double blow to his mind and body.

    They used their hole cards one by one, and both Sa and Gildo briefly burst out with invinciblebat power in the God¡¯s Domain, but they couldn¡¯t hold back the highbat power of the Human Race¡¯s elites, with more people and more sacred weapons.

    There was no way to fight, no way to escape, even if he wanted to say a few words to stall for time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do so.

    ¡°All of you,e over!¡±

    The captain Brolin roared, the three of them back-to-back.

    He threw out a scroll that was engraved withplicated silver-white patterns, the light of the scroll exploding, a wave of spatial energy spreading out.

    Great Boundless World Random Teleportation Scroll!

    Brolin¡¯s team had spent nearly half of their wealth to exchange for it from the Hall of reincarnation, their final trump card!

    He didn¡¯t even dare to use an ordinary Random Teleportation Scroll ¨C he might not necessarily be able to escape the blockade of the holy artifact. Even if he could, he would only be randomly sent to a certain ce in the Mountain and Sea Great World. The human elites had the ability to find him ¨C he had already imagined that the human race had a way to lock onto their location.

    Tang Yu controlled the Heaven and Earth Lock, giving up all of its power, and instead used it all on the Sealed Space.

    But in the next moment,

    A ck hole that was as ck as ink appeared and swallowed the three powerhouses of the reincarnation Temple, disappearing without a trace.

    ¡­

    Hu ¡ª

    On a certain, somewhere else.

    Brolin and the other two were spat out by the ck hole, creating a deep pit in the ground.

    ¡°This is¡­ a very strong world suppression force!¡±

    They spread out their perception.

    They were surrounded by ruins of a city. The broken buildings were covered with ivy, and tenacious trees stood among the ruins.

    There was once a civilization here.

    They saw some words, square-shaped nativenguage.

    [Wee to Shuo Lake¡­]

    But they could not understand.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually not runguage. It really is a backward native civilization.¡±

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759

    it is impossible to see its original meaning at a nce, but as a reincarnation person in the reincarnation hall, he has experienced countless missions, and he has also been to those ordinary ¡°mortal worlds¡± when he was weak, and he is ignorant to regard a little mysterious power as an evil witch In the world, there is also a world where the source energy is cut off, and the extraordinary is not visible, and you turn to the world of gunpowder technology and mechanical technology, and there is also a world where you dare to call immortals and gods after awakening to the third or fourth level¡­

    In this unfamiliar world, Brolin felt that it was a ¡®mortal world¡¯ at a nce.

    His perception swept through the ruins of the buildings inch by inch. The source energy swept through a building that was covered in green vines and exploded. A ck cube was held up by an invisible force and flew in front of him.

    If there were modern people here, they would be able to see that the ¡®ck cube¡¯ was aputer host.

    Although Brolin didn¡¯t understand, he had plenty of experience. The host he dug out was still in good condition. His thoughts entered the mainputer hard drive, and numbers and information scattered in his mind, rbining and analyzing. In just a moment, it turned into information that he could understand.

    Through the hard drive, Brolin quickly gained an understanding of this world.

    ¡°This is an ordinary called ¡®Earth¡¯. There are no extraordinary or limited special powers.¡± He paused, ¡°However, that should be the previous Earth. This world has a great secret, and the world¡¯s suppression is very strong. It also represents that the level of this world is very high, and it should be an unknown world!¡±

    His face was full of joy.

    In thest mission, he had earned a profit from the Inner Demons, but had instead been targeted by the elites of the human race. In order to escape, he had spent nearly half of his wealth to exchange for a random teleportation scroll. He had suffered heavy losses.The mission had also failed. Although he guessed that the invincible team might have died together with that aboriginal sage, it was useless. The mission item had not been found, and the coordinates of that ne had not been located¡­ Not only would he not get the reward, but he would also be punished by the Hall of reincarnation.

    It was adding insult to injury.

    However, he had unexpectedly discovered an unfamiliar higher world.

    The Temple¡¯s mission was mostly to steal the source of the world. The main universe and the endless nes, like the endless sands of the river, were endless. However, there were not many higher worlds. They were either upied by the few great ns of the high-dimensional united front, or they had long been discovered and destroyed by the Devil Race.

    The Mountain and Sea Realm has already been discovered by the Devil Race. Even if they have obtained the coordinates, the Temple can only steal a bit of the source of the world. If it is an unknown world that has not been discovered, then¡­

    Brolin released his perception once again.

    Outside the city ruins,

    There were endless mountains and rivers, and there were a few strange beasts in the mountains and forests. He had even discovered many precious resources, and the native civilizations of this world were currently mining.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the human race again!¡±

    Brolin snorted, but he didn¡¯t mind. The human race was originally a great n of the starry skies, and it was verymon, but in the billions of stars of the universe, only a small number of humans were connected to the high dimensional united front, and even more were the natives trapped in this world.

    This called Earth, a few years ago, was just an ordinary mortal world. Now, it seemed like some sort of ¡®revival¡¯ had happened. There were puppets that specialized in digging origin crystal mines, and the ones guarding the mines were also high level awakened ones.

    However, in the eyes of Brolin and the other two powerhouses, that was all.

    ¡°The most important thing right now is to figure out the situation on Earth, determine the coordinates, and also, recover your strength as soon as possible.¡±

    The suppression on Earth was much greater than that of the Mountain and Sea Great World. When they first arrived in the Mountain and Sea Realm, they were suppressed and had the battle prowess of a veteran Divine Domain ¨C of course, it was also through the means of smuggling in the reincarnation Pce that they avoided a portion of the suppression force.

    But the earth came with a teleportation scroll, and the world¡¯s restraint was stronger. At this time, Brolin, the strongest in the team, only had thebat power of the middle andte stages of the second-order transcendent. More than 99% of his strength has been cut off.

    As a reincarnated person, he has learned the essence of ¡°dog¡±, so the team dared not act directly, but continued to hide in the ruins of the city, recovering their strength with secret methods, avoiding the eyes of the world.

    ¡­

    Floating Ind,

    Tang Yu took a step forward and shook his head.

    The Sacred Body of the Ocean Emperor was an unexpected harvest. The Sacred Body seemed to be broken, but it was actually veryplete. The root was not lost, and Hong Yue could create a clone with the Sacred Body. She did not walk the path of a clone, so she could not kill a clone to survive. However, as long as she had the secret method of dividing the soul and suitable materials, it was not difficult to create a clone.

    It was also a clone with extremely strongbat power.

    Hong Yue did not care about creating a male clone, and she licked her lips with interest.

    He had obtained the inheritance and refined his Sacred Body¡­ The Ocean Emperor was a little miserable. He might be the legendary treasure¡­ the Great Emperor.

    He was a good person.

    ¡°This thing is the target of the reincarnation Pce. It is the origin of the world that has been stripped away.¡±

    He held a ball of golden light in his hand. It seemed to contain countlessws. It was as if he saw the birth and destruction of the world.

    World Origin: It was extracted from the great world of mountains and seas.

    The great ruler wanted to devour endless world origin and take the final step. The Hall of reincarnation also wanted to steal the world origin and strengthen itself.

    This insignificant world origin, without any energy fluctuations, was a treasure much more precious than the saint artifact main material ¨C even if it was just a small mass.

    Tang Yu could not steal the origin path.

    This path was a path of ughter, a path of corpses and seas of blood used to seize countless worlds¡¯ spiritual light.

    For example, the Ainuo Continent, etc., under the attack of the demon n, their origins have been swallowed up, and the worlds that have fallen into dead silence are countless.

    He did not want to walk this path. Of course, he did not have the means to do so on this side. Besides, the almighty ruler had devoured countless stars and nes. Even if he could walk on this path, it would be a dead end.

    ¡°However, there is no way I can return the world origin I obtained.¡±

    As long as he was in the Mountain and Sea Realm, he would be able to break the seal of the golden Essence and be absorbed by the world. Perhaps in the future, his destiny in the Mountain and Sea Realm would be higher, which would be equivalent to the fate of the main character.

    However, Grand Sect Leader Tang was about to unify the mountains and rivers, so what the hell was he going to do?

    He came to the back of the mountain, undid the seal on the World Essence, and threw it forward.

    Hu hu ¡ª

    On the mountain range in front of him, the trunk of a giant tree that was as far as the eye could see appeared. The tender leaves and branches that covered the sun, moon, and sky rustled.

    It was as if they were cheering.

    Tang Yu knew that the World Tree was really cheering. A portion of the world origin was a great supplement for the world that was still in its infancy.

    The trees on the floating ind all swayed.

    It seems that some invisible changes have taken ce in the mountains, rivers andnd in Tiannan Province.

    The vegetation in the Great Xia Kingdom seemed to be jubnt and celebrating, but not many people noticed this scene.

    ¡°Growth stage!¡±

    Obtained from the world of Aino, the dead tree is reborn in the origin star, growing step by step, and the world tree continues to grow.

    It seemed to be rooted on the floating ind, but in fact, it was rooted in the void and earth.

    The power of the world radiated into the near half of the Origin Star, and scenes unfolded in front of Tang Yu.

    There was a secret realm rooted in the depths of the void, and towering pces could be seen.

    There was a treasurend with divine objects hiding in the deep mountains, unknown to anyone.

    There was an upside-down space, where the treasures of the Origin Star were buried.

    ¡­

    Tang Yu did not know that on Earth, no, just the Heavenly South Province, and its surroundings, there were many undiscovered spiritualnds and treasures.

    These ces were naturally hidden and invisible. If he went there himself, he would naturally find them different. However, the world was so big that Tang Yu could not explore inch by inch. The experts of the exploration team were only experienced Transcendents. Some dangerous ces could be reported for exploration, but if they were hidden and found ordinary at first nce, it was a mistake.

    Now, they had all been found by the World Tree.

    Wonderful, wonderful.

    This was not the true power of the World Tree.

    Tang Yu marked a few points on the map and ordered the scouts to go immediately.

    The depression he had felt when the three Reincarnators had escaped was swept away.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡±

    The World Tree had transmitted a message to him. There was a region that was out of ce within the borders of Tiannan Province. There were a few auras that were being repelled by the world.

    When the image appeared, Tang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡­

    The Shuo Lake Satellite City was now one of the fourrgest satellite cities on Tree Shade¡¯s floating ind. It had a poption of several million. It had been expanded from arge shelter that was originally hiding behind the city walls. Now, it was a big city that upied arger area than the Shuo Lake City before the apocalypse.

    A few hundred miles away was the original site of the Shuo Lake, a city ruin.

    Under the constant expansion of the Origin Star and theck ofnd and resources, the ruins of several cities in Tree Shade¡¯s defensive circle had not been cleaned up. It was toote to mine resources.

    ¡°I heard from my cousin¡¯s neighbor¡¯s second brother-inw that the higher-ups intend to surround the ruins of the Lake Shuo and forge it into a civilization inheritance for future generations to visit. Let the future generations not forget the technology civilization that we used to be glorious.¡±

    An awakened one wearing abat suit and wearing an adventurer¡¯s emblem on his chest said mysteriously.

    Hispanion nodded. ¡°Indeed, looking at our current prosperous city, who would have thought of the world a few years ago? Especially during the dark period at the beginning of the apocalypse, keeping the ruins of the city, I¡¯m afraid that it is also to let the younger generations who have not experienced that period understand the tragedy and tragedy at that time.¡±

    ¡°A few years ago, we did not dare to think about it at all. Unexpectedly, not only did we beat back the demonic beasts and the foreign races, but we also had the ability to fly to the sky andnd. In a few years, I¡¯m afraid that exploring the stars and contacting other civilizations in the universe will not be a problem.¡±

    As the two of them sighed, they suddenly saw the soldiers of the garrison in charge of the safety of Lake Shuo flying through the air on flying shuttles.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the direction of the ruins of Lake Shuo?¡±

    Could it be that the n to preserve the civilization of the ruins of Lake Shuo has already begun? There¡¯s no need to send out the garrison soldiers, right? There¡¯s no danger in the defensive circle right now. Even the demonic beasts can¡¯t be seen. The beasts are also kept in a forest, bing protected animals.

    The two of them watched flying shuttles leave one after another, and only shook their heads as a topic of conversation after dinner.

    ¡­

    The original Shuo Lake City, City Ruins.

    Brolin and the other two Reincarnation Hall experts had been here for two days.

    Light swirled around his body, his aura fluctuating.

    ¡°Rank three Transcendent.¡±

    He exhaled.

    The secret technique was activated, avoiding the world¡¯s eyes and ears, finally allowing him to barely possess battle prowess surpassing three, allowing him to feel much more confident.

    ¡°When one reaches rank three, it will be even more difficult to break through the world¡¯s suppression, and it will be difficult to improve in a short period of time. However, a battle prowess surpassing three is enough. This world has only been revived for a few years, and even with the blessing of the world¡¯s own fate, it has created many ¡®characters¡¯. However, in the end, the time is too short, and it is unknown whether or not there is a rank two Transcendent. My current battle prowess is sufficient.¡±

    Brolin looked at his two teammates, ¡°It¡¯s time to take action.¡±

    ¡°Sakoma, you have to find out the information about this world. Gildo, you are responsible for establishing the contact coordinates. Is there any problem?¡±

    ¡°No problem, captain.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, I like bullying the natives the most.¡±

    The three strong men were tall, wearingbat suits that revealed the outline of their muscles. Two of them immediately rushed into the sky, wanting to fly in different directions.

    At this time,

    whoosh whoosh¡ª

    One by one, human warriors in ckbat suits jumped down from the flying shuttle opened in the sky.

    A few of them were floating in the air, standing high up in the sky.

    ¡°Oh wow, you actually discovered us ahead of time, I have to say, you made me, Brolin, look up.¡±

    The expression of the leading human warrior remained unchanged, although they were only the second tier of garrison warriors, and had never even walked out of the Origin Star, they had also seen the other races, even uglier and weirder races.

    The three in front of him still had some human silhouettes, which was still considered normal.

    Brolin didn¡¯t know what they were thinking, he only felt that a mere group of natives was actually so calm, he couldn¡¯t find the pleasure of teasing the weak.

    Boom!

    A terrifying aura erupted, sweeping out like a hurricane.

    The human warriors finally had a slight change in expression, those awakened warriors who were already standing far away even took a few steps back.

    In a split second,

    Threads emerged from the bodies of the human warriors. Like chains, they bound the warriors of the garrison forces together. The paleness on their faces faded, and they returned to normal. The several Void ¡ª step warriors all took a few steps forward.

    More soldiers from the human defense team joined in, and the two strong men from different races in the battle of more than a dozen warriors were only slightly disadvantaged, which caused a lot of trouble for Sa and Gildo.

    ¡°What a brilliant formation! Not bad! To think that a mere native would only have such strength¡­ Wait a minute!¡±

    Could the aboriginals have such a brilliant array formation?

    Could the aboriginals face these foreign races, and still remain calm in the face of different fighting styles?

    Brolin was shocked, sensing that something was wrong.

    He attacked, andrge pieces of ruins were swept away, streaks of golden light forming the phantom of dragons and tigers, pouncing towards the humans.

    Suddenly,

    Arge hand stretched out from the void, the golden phantom of the dragon and tiger immediately shattered, therge hand moving forward, directly grabbing Brolin.

    The power of space was like a millstone, continuously whittling away at his source energy.

    The surroundings became grayish-ck, densely packed ck chains locking down the void, a wave of crushing power affecting his body.

    In just a few seconds, Brolin¡¯s aura plummeted, unable to break free, sinking into despair.

    At thest moment, he recognized the familiar aura that was gripping his spatial hand.

    They had seen it two days ago.

    He had actually plunged into the enemy¡¯sir!

    ¡°It¡¯s you! The Great Dao Sect!¡±

    Annoyed, regretful, self-mocking, all of a sudden, his heart surged.

    Brolin¡¯s breath went out, crushed.

    ¡°So easy.¡±

    Far away in Tree Shade City, Great Lord Tang sighed.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760

    Brolin and the other two were at least at the peak of the Divine Realm, dying in an aggrieved manner.

    First, they had been given experience by the soldiers of the garrison, and then their attention had been drawn. Then¡­ they had been crushed.

    In normal battles, Tang Yu didn¡¯t use a holy weapon, nor did he use any divine abilities. He might not be able to defeat any of them, but now¡­ he had crushed them with one hand.

    This is fate,

    This was fate.

    In order to prevent the other party from escaping again, Tang Yu pinched his forehead with full strength, but he was more or less cautious and did not crush the other party¡¯s storage equipment.

    The storage equipment was a ck square shaped item, the size of a matchbox, hung around his neck by a ne.

    Tang Yu held it in his hand and felt that it was not an ordinary storage equipment.

    There were also restrictions andplex runes on it ¨C even Tang ¨C Rune Master ¨C Yu did not quite understand.He stared at it for a full three minutes.

    [Staring¡­ ]

    Target: Reincarnation Hall Token

    [Analysis: The reincarnation hall transmission, reception, boundary-breaking descent, recording task information, and stripping the world¡¯s original bridge items contain a mark of the original treasure ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡±. ]

    ¡°Unexpectedly¡­ the information analyzed by the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± can still be mosaiced? ¡°

    Tang Yu frowned.

    However, there was no difference whether it was concealed or not! Even with his feet, he could guess that the treasure was probably the [Hall of Reincarnation].

    However, the former was the name of the reincarnation Pce, while thetter was a supreme treasure. Its power involved the myriad worlds, and any information that involved it would be erased¡­ Probably.

    The storage function was not important in it.

    There were three ck square tokens, and one of them had brighter patterns and seemed to be of a higher grade. It should belong to the captain of the three reincarnation travelers.

    Tang Yu could not analyze more information, but he did not dare to try to break the restriction with violence ¨C not because he was afraid of danger. Although there was a trace of imprint, it was only a mark. If there was the slightest power of the treasure, the Samsara Squad would not be crushed.

    Looking for the System when something happens,

    Tang Yu put the ¡®token of the Hall of Life and Death¡¯ into the research institute to analyze, but as expected, the ¡®Eye of Insight¡¯ could also be seen, but the research institute was more detailed. The connection between the token and the ¡®treasure¡¯ was cut off, and the restriction of the storage was broken. However, the assets of the Reincarnators were only one word for Big Boss Tang ¨C poor.

    The research institute could not analyze it, and it was still helpless.

    It was useless to stay, and it was a pity to abandon.

    [Ding dong! Combining the ¡®Reincarnation Pce token¡¯ with the building ¡®Teleportation Array¡¯ can produce unknown changes. ]

    After analyzing the densely packed words, another line of words popped up.

    Couldn¡¯t you exin it more clearly?

    Tang Yu raised his eyebrows.

    There were several transportation formations on the floating ind. Tang Yu found one that had not been buried with ayer of fallen leaves and ashes for a long time. He reached out and swept up the fallen leaves all over the sky. The transportation formation tform was cleaned up.

    ¡°Let¡­ I am really stupid to put it on the ground.¡±

    Seeing that the ck square on the tform had no response, Tang Yu picked it up in embarrassment and came to the pir at the edge of the formation tform.

    The pir was also an operating tform, but only those who had received his permission could operate it.

    He touched it, and at the height of three steps from the column, a ray of light surrounded a square frame and shrank in, like a hidden grid that was pushed in.

    The ck square was ced here.

    In a split second,

    The control screen on the array pir was in a mess, even more chaotic than ¡°Eye of Insight¡± seeing the mosaic blocked words.

    Beep, beep, beep, rm sounded continuously. Tang Yu was worried that the teleportation array would be scrapped in the next moment.

    He was d that he had the foresight and moved his feet back.

    DIli ¨C

    It was a bit like the scene when theputer turned on. A wave of ripples rippled through, and the control screen showed that the update was sessful.

    Unlocking new function: Manual Search.

    The transportation formation had an automatic search function. Every once in a while, an unfamiliar world would appear on the external transportation list.

    The efficiency wasn¡¯t high. Under the continuous search of Origin Crystals, it would take ten days and half a month for a new world to be discovered.

    It might be a barren world without resources.

    It could be a miniature world that was not even asrge as a province.

    It could also be a world that had been ruined by the Devil Race, a dead and deste world that had been destroyed.

    There were very few truly valuable worlds, and currently, the most valuable world that had been searched through by the teleportation formation was still the Aino Continent, which had already turned cold ¨C not something that could be found in the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    However

    Why does it feel like it has degenerated?

    Tang Yu decided to give it a try and immediately¡­ called the Tool Clone to stand on the teleportation tform.

    The manual search was also a teleportation. A hazy light enveloped the Tool Clone and it disappeared.

    He switched his perspective and saw a dim, chaotic void in front of him. It was a bit simr to the spatial turbulence, and there was a wind of annihtion blowing from time to time.

    High Void!

    With a turn of his perspective, he could see a huge, colorful bubble.

    In an instant, Tang Yu realized that the giant bubble represented Earth. Around the giant bubble, there were small sand-like bubbles. They were the secret realms that existed on Earth.

    The clone touched one of the small bubbles and in the blink of an eye, the world spun. In the secret realm where there were only a few broken pces, there were a few golden-haired and blue-eyed beauties exploring.

    Tang Yu used the power of space to cover himself and was not discovered.

    He looked up.

    Eh,

    The secret realm space could not trap him. He could break through the barrier and enter the chaotic void outside the secret realm, or find the chain connecting point to enter Earth.

    But¡­ the high-level void could not be returned.

    It could be considered a different ne. It could be entered from any or ne, but it was not a real ne world. It was more like a transfer station. The high-level void and reality reflected each other, but the distance was countless times smaller than reality.

    Tang Yu¡¯s spatial attainments are still unable to freely travel through the high-level void. I heard that those who have mastered thew of space travel can do it¡­

    ¡°The teleportation array can send me into the high-level void¡­¡±

    He understood what his intention was. He really had to search manually.

    Return to the city, teleport,

    Returning to the high void, Tang Yu looked into the distance. Colorful bubbles were everywhere like stars.

    The difference was that the colorful bubbles must be a worldpleted byws, while the ck and gray ones were either destroying the world or deste world.

    Yes!

    The clone flew into the depths of the void at a very fast speed. The void scenery retreated rapidly like a flickering light.

    Hu ¡ª

    A wisp of gray air swept past, and the clone froze in the void. In the next moment, its body was annihted inch by inch.

    The screen went ck.

    Tang Yu was deep in thought next to the teleportation array.

    ¡°High Void¡­ Hmm, expected danger.¡±

    ¡­

    In the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm, there was a ce with dense Genesis Qi and treasures everywhere.

    It was boundless, with the Spirit Race, Human Race, Beast Race, and Demon Race as the leaders. There were also dozens ofrge ns and tens of thousands of ordinary ns.

    A huge base, rich resources, and the knowledge and technology that had been umted through generations and generations. The Higher Dimensional Upper Realm was not a small number of great Saints.

    However, the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm was too big. There were ny-ninerge regions, and eachrge region could be divided into countless small regions. One region had many empires and empires with vast territories.

    Even if they wanted to see the legendary Saint, they had to be lucky.

    Many people had not seen the Saint for thousands of years.

    Origin Spirit Domain, Vast Water Domain.

    Tian City.

    This majestic city that was filled with an ancient aura did not belong to any country or sect in the Lancang Water Region. Instead, it was directly under the control of the Origin Spirit Realm¡¯s most powerful force ¨C the Origin Spirit Realm. At the same time, this was also the only city in the Lancang Water Region that was connected to one another.

    Every year, there were cultivators from the Lower Realm who were led to the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm.

    The universe was boundless, and there was no such thing as the lower realm.

    However, the resources on ordinarys were limited, and ordinary nes had the limitations of the world. After some powerhouses reached the limit of the world, it was difficult for them to advance.

    Ancient Egor was an expert of a higher ne, and he possessed thebat strength of a God Domain expert.

    This ne was simr to the Mountain and Sea Great World, and the number of God Domain experts was slightly higher. However, there was no False Saint. The difference was that this ne was a human of the higher dimensional Upper Realm. The mighty figures of the human race of the Upper Realm had passed down many cultivation methods and secret arts, and the outstanding ones could even be led to the higher dimensional Upper Realm.

    It was a guide, not an ascension.

    The universe did not have the rule of ¡®ascension¡¯, but there were sages who had set up simr rules. As long as the screening conditions were met, they could follow the passage to the Upper Realm.

    On the other hand, when the native powerhouses of ordinary nes reached their limits, even if they could shatter the void, they would only be able to enter the chaotic void.

    It would be difficult to find a new world, and even more difficult to find a higher world.

    ¡°As expected of the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm.¡± Ancient Egor stood in the connecting pool of Tian City and took a deep breath, feeling every cell tremble.

    ¡°If I were born here, I would only need less than a thousand years to reach my current cultivation level and battle prowess.¡± His face was filled with joy and shock. The other outstanding human leaders who had ascended from the lower realm also had the same expression.

    ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s set a small goal first. Break through and be a Saint!¡±

    As an expert who could suppress the world, he would be a Saint.

    Hearing the deration, the other outstanding talents in the weing pool were somewhat surprised, but their eyes were all bright.

    They were just about topete first to see who would be able to break through to the Saint rank.

    ¡°Puchi ¨C¡°

    A golden-armored guard stationed in the weing pool immediatelyughed.

    Gore red angrily.

    The aura of the golden-armored guard suddenly erupted, as if there was a dragon roar and a tiger roar!

    They were both at the Divine Domain Realm, but Gore¡¯s intuition told him that the golden-armored guard in front of him was much stronger than him!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease the neers,¡± another golden-armored guard shook his head.

    ¡°I just want them to understand the reality.¡± He said, ¡°Outstanding talent? Who isn¡¯t an outstanding talent? Those who ascended from higher realms are at least at the peak of the Divine Realm. There are many of them every year, but how many of them can step into the Saint Realm and live as long as the heavens and the earth?¡±

    He sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you and me. We also ascended from the lower realms and were also invincible at the Divine Domain Realm. However, after fifteen thousand years, we are still only at the Divine Domain Realm. The opportunity to break through seems to be getting farther and farther away.¡±

    ¡°In the entire Azure Water Region, only one Saint appeared in ten thousand years. Moreover, many outstanding people were defeated by that bottleneck and turned into bones.¡±

    Gore was shocked. He was shocked that the two golden-armored guards had lived for ten to twenty thousand years. He was also shocked by the difficulty of being a sage.

    Crossing over would be the same life as heaven and earth, the same as the sun and moon, and from then on, one would be free and free to look down on all living beings.

    But if you can¡¯t cross over and turn into bones, who will remember your existence after tens of thousands of years?

    Although he was shocked, he was not depressed.

    As a lower realm expert, no one had a bad will.

    Soon, the various forces of the Lancang waters came to recruit them ¨C the overturned Divine Domain and the Invincible Realm were also good experts in the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm.

    Gore wandered around leisurely, unwilling to join a force, and was not forced. It could be seen that the Invincible Divine Domain was not a rare existence.

    Suddenly,

    Gore raised his head.

    Many experts beside the pond looked towards the distance in unison.

    There was a majestic shadow that stretched across the heavens and the earth, quickly disappearing into the distance.

    ¡°That is¡­ a Saint?¡±

    Gore and other ascendants didn¡¯t think that saints were so rare, but after hearing the words of the golden armored guards, they were a little excited to see another saint at this time.

    It was even more difficult for the people of the higher dimensions to themselves.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, I actually saw the great Saint in my lifetime!¡±

    ¡°That Lord, is he the protector of our Lancang Region? Why does it feel like that Lord is in a hurry?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. There is nothing that can make a great figure of the sage level anxious.¡±

    Most people were discussing excitedly, but there were also some people with high authority who seemed to have thought of something, and their expressions gradually became serious.

    The high-dimensional Upper Realm¡¯s Central Region was thergest region with the richest resources in the entire ne, and it was also the center of the ne.

    The headquarters of the high-dimensional united front was established here.

    Back then, when the four races discovered that this ne still had many conflicts, the battle between the Saints had erupted quite a bit. However, as the Devil Race became more powerful and pressed on step by step, every race understood that they could not stop the great ruler¡¯s troops by themselves.

    Thus, they established the High-Dimensional Alliance Front to unite all the races and barely stopped the Devil Race from spreading like a swarm of locusts.

    At this time, the headquarters of the High-Dimensional Alliance Front was constantly sending out warnings. Ordinary awakened ranks and beyond mortal ranks would not realize it, but the Saints became more and more serious. In their senses, thews were gradually bing chaotic.

    Intuition also told them that great danger was about toe!

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±

    A Spirit Race sage shouted. He waved his hand, and the world seemed to be covered with ayer of membrane. It was blurry and unclear.

    Another human sage suddenly raised his head. ¡°The barrier¡­ the barrier has been broken!¡±

    Before he could make a move, a crisp cracking sound rang out in his ears. Red lightning fell from the sky and was neutralized by the various Saints.

    However, they did not have the time to reinforce the ne barrier.

    Suddenly,

    Darkness descended and red mist filled the air. A huge empty vortex appeared in the middle region and appeared at the headquarters of the high-dimensional united front.

    In an instant, all of a sudden, they arrived at the top of the city.

    The entire headquarters fell into an empty hole, and only the elites of the various races in the headquarters were absorbed into the Saint World. Otherwise, even the Divine Domain Realm would die the moment the hole opened up.

    The sages of the Spirit Race, the Human Race, and the other races retreated with ugly expressions.

    A Saint King conjured up a river ofws and gathered the power of billions of living beings to resist it. However, it instantly copsed, spitting out blood and retreating tens of thousands of kilometers.

    The huge empty whirlpool spread out, and the core region of the Central Court Region waspletely devoured.

    Boom!

    Heaven and Earth copsed.

    A figure that was infinitely tall and had an extremely terrifying aura, an existence that couldn¡¯t be described with words, stepped into it.

    The entire Higher Dimensional Upper Realm seemed to be unable to withstand it, and it emitted a droning and trembling sound.

    When the mighty Saint beings saw the figure that walked out of the hole, their expressions changed, and their eyes were filled with shock.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761

    ¡°Great-big-lord-master!¡±

    Greatness is not an adjective, but he itself represents great power, and he is the master of heaven and earth.

    In an instant,

    In the vast Central Court Region, countless humans and Spirit Race nsmen who saw the vague figure of the Great Lord exploded.

    No matter if it was an ordinary person, an awakened, a Void Treading realm, a Unity realm, or a Divine Domain realm¡­

    Just a nce was enough to cause death.

    Only a few Divine Domain experts did not die immediately, but they let out cries of anguish. One after another, saas emerged from all over their bodies. Their skin split open and grew tentacles, and in the blink of an eye, they turned into mindless monsters.

    The entire Central Court Domain turned into a death domain.

    Severalrge domains near the Central Court Region were also affected.The Origin Spirit Domain was very far away from the Central Court Region. They could not see the figure that could prate the heavens and earth, but just now, Gore and the others were still moved. An inexplicable pressure enveloped everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Rumble ¡ª

    Rumble!

    The earth began to tremble, and the Saints in the Central Court Region revealed their Dharma Idols. They rolled up the Mountain and River Diagram, stepped on the Divine Thunder of Destruction, and the Nine mes of Fire in their palms. Three thousand weak water fell into the sky¡­ Countless Saints activated their divine artifacts and unleashed their strongest divine abilities.

    The sky copsed,

    The earth cracked,

    Stars fell.

    Space and time were chaotic.

    Thews were shifting.

    The entire high-dimensional Upper Realm could no longer bear the burden.

    Even far away in the Primordial Spirit Realm, one could see the cracked sky and the ever-changing phenomena that seemed to have been elerated by ten thousand times.

    Rumble!

    A rain of blood fell from the sky, and the heavens and the earth wailed ¨C a saint had fallen!

    Rumble!

    The entire sky darkened.

    Countless natural disasters erupted. The continental tes split in half, and there was a void of chaos in the middle.

    Gore only felt a boom, and he lost consciousness.

    It was as if a had shattered into pieces and fell. The entire Higher Dimensional Upper Realm copsed, apanied by the wails of countless creatures.

    The moment the curtain of darkness opened, it could no longer be covered.

    Earth,

    Tree Shade City,

    Tang Yu felt a little uneasy.

    ¡°Who¡­ is the world wailing for?¡±

    Hu ¡ª

    A ball of fire appeared in his palm, flickering between light and darkness as he unleashed the same amount of Origin Energy.

    ¡°The Laws have changed!¡±

    The Laws should be eternal. They are the Laws of the Heaven and Earth. They are like mes that can burn, water can freeze, wind is ethereal and formless¡­

    The zither string that Tang Yu could use to control the naturalws of the Mountain and Sea Realm could cause minor changes to the naturalws when experts who hadprehended the naturalws fought against each other.

    However, it onlysted for a short moment.

    There was no high-level battle on Earth right now, and the deviation of the naturalws was growingrger andrger.

    Tang Yu frowned as he turned his attention to one of the clones of the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    ¡°As expected¡­¡±

    The naturalws of the Mountain and Sea Realm also discovered that they were shifting. The natives who hadprehended naturalws were invincible and pseudo-saints. They flew up into the sky in terror, but did not understand what was happening.

    The teleportation formation lit up from time to time as Tang Yu stepped through the worlds he had explored.

    Some were located in the main universe, while others were in different nes.

    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±

    He came to a barren world, but he remembered that there was still sunlight on this, but there were no resources, no intelligent life.

    However, it was pitch ck at this moment.

    ¡°The sun exploded? No, no¡­¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes pierced through theyers of darkness and saw the sun that was like a giant furnace. However, it no longer shone and no longer burned.

    There was almost no fire essence in this world. When ordinary fire mages came here, they would not even be able to cast a me spell that could light a cigarette.

    The Fire Laws had also be iplete.

    Even if one hadprehended the Fire Laws and was invincible in the Divine Domain Realm, they would not be much stronger than an ordinary elite Divine Domain in this realm.

    ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t affect me much.¡±

    He was someone who had high attainments in the Fire Laws. He could also borrow the iplete Laws. At most, it would take a bit of effort. There was aplete mark of the ss me Laws in his mind. Even if the Fire Laws in the world disappeared, he would still be able to possess the power of the ss me.

    Tang Yu snapped his fingers and a me burned in his palm.

    He shook his head and returned to his territory in a sh.

    The clone of the Tool Person who had died before had not been replenished. Tang Yu could only call another one over and step onto the teleportation array in the hidden mountain valley behind the mountain. In the next moment, the clone appeared in the high space.

    It was still a dim and chaotic void.

    Beneath his feet was a huge, colorful bubble. Looking into the distance, he could also see some colored light figures that represented the various worlds.

    He could see it, but the distance was very far. The high space turned illusory and unpredictable. He could not reach it just because he wanted to reach it.

    But at this moment,

    Tang Yu¡¯s pupils constricted as he looked off into the distance. There were many colorful bubbles that were shattering and gradually dimming. There were also two worlds that were far away that suddenly approached, colliding and merging together, gradually turning into a world.

    He couldn¡¯t see clearly.

    It might be as if the Heavenly Blue and the Mountain and Sea Realm were connected, but it was even more serious. If the world merged together, the two worlds would end together if they weren¡¯t careful.

    In the void that he could see, there were several worlds that interweaved and merged together¡­ This was originally a situation that was extremely unlikely to happen, as if it was going to be normal.

    ¡°It must have something to do with the changes in thews. No, it should have been a major event that affected the entire Endless World!¡±

    Combined with the intelligence, Tang Yu had some guesses.

    It must be rted to the great master and the high-dimensional United Front.

    Even thews of heaven and earth had changed. Inparison, the fall of a Saint was nothing.

    He had no way of knowing who would win and who would lose.

    Tang Yu suddenly became nervous.

    The world barrier of Earth should be able tost for a hundred years, but the premise was that the Devil Race did not pay attention to it. Otherwise, even if the barrier was reinforced by the World Tree, he estimated that more than ten Saints would be able to break it.

    If¡­ ording to the worst case scenario, the high-dimensional united front would be defeated and no longer be able to hold back the forces of the devil race, then the Origin Star, this special, would inevitably be the first echelon to be captured¡­

    The world barrier can continue to be reinforced, but it is not appropriate. Increasing strength is not something that can be done in a short period of time¡­ It is not advisable to defend to the death.

    Earth can block one or two attacks, three times, but it can not block ten or a hundred times.

    The devil race can not send experience and treasures over and over again ¨C the more outstanding Earth is, the more it will be struck by lightning.

    ¡°Then the only thing left is¡­ escape.¡±

    He had thought about abandoning Earth¡¯s foundation and finding a to hide in, but this was the worst n.

    Who could guarantee that the they were hiding in would not encounter enemies?

    Would they abandon their foundation at that time?

    After running the earth for so long, he was even more unwilling to give up.

    ¡°There is only one way, to escape with the earth.¡±

    His method was not to install tens of thousands of engines on the surface of the earth ¨C even if the current rune technology could do it, it would not have much impact on the ecosystem of the earth¡­ but it was too slow.

    It would take an unknown amount of time to fly out of the sr system, and Origin Star, this world, referred to the entire sr system. Even though the earth was the core, theplete destruction of the world outside the sr system would weaken the barrier.

    Tang Yu looked at the World Tree that had taken root on Earth. The power of the world was still spreading.

    As long as the power of the world can cover the entire, it can move the entire world and move into the high void.

    The speed was faster and more hidden.

    The World Tree naturally grew. It might take dozens or hundreds of years, but Tang Yu had already tasted the sweetness of feeding the origin of the world.

    ¡°It just so happens that many worlds are destroyed by the shockwaves. When they are destroyed, there will definitely be World Origin dissipating. I can start from this direction. I have to hurry up and act.¡±

    ¡­

    Night,

    Tree Shade City, Lord¡¯s Castle.

    Tang Yu gathered his followers and a few core members of the territory to start a meeting.

    They were discussing the issue of the great change in the world.

    Chen Haiping was just an extraordinary person and did not know what had happened. After hearing about it, he realized the seriousness of the problem.

    ¡°Do you need to enter a state of battle preparation?¡±

    Tang Yu shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s maintain it ording to normal circumstances. However, the Adventurer Guild can n some activities to urge the adventurers to obtain resources.

    ¡°In addition, we can mobilize the most elite soldiers from the various legions to form the expeditionary army to open the foreign world.¡±

    In the face of the strong, Tang Yu could be blunt. Other than ine and the followers in the first echelon, the other followers were not very useful, not to mention the ¡®ordinary people¡¯ in the territory. It just so happened that they could not detect anything, so there was no need to prepare and cause panic.

    The purpose of building a force was to collect resources.

    The powerhouses at the top had the most important role in deterrence.

    The core powerhouses could take charge of the resource site and lead the legion to open the camp and collect resources.

    Ordinary Awakened ones could mine resources, explore, go out to war¡­ At the same time, they were also reserve forces. Every powerhouse also came from the end.

    Originally,

    The number of soldiers under hismand was not high enough. Tang Yu did not intend to build the expeditionary force so early, but now there was not enough time. There was also the manual exploration mode to speed up the search. It was imperative for the establishment of the expeditionary force.

    ¡°Dismissed.¡±

    ¡­

    The transportation formation at the back of the mountain.

    Sensing the destruction of another Tool Human Clone, Tang Yu opened his eyes.

    It looks like the danger of the higher Void is a few levels higher than ordinary Void Turbulences. A Tool Human Clone with just Second Level Transcendentbat strength is not enough to explore.

    ine, Kong, and the others volunteered to be rejected by him.

    Danger was one aspect.

    Exploring was not something that could be achieved in a short period of time. As the top fighting force in the territory, Tang Yu felt that they needed to cultivate first.

    Among the followers, only he and Zhu Shu Li had clones.

    However, Zhu Shu Li¡¯s clone was more fragile than his Tool Human Clone.

    ¡°Should we send out a few main battle clones to explore at the same time, or should it be more stable?¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Tang Yu felt that it was safer to only use the space clone with the strongest life-saving ability ¨C unlike the Tool Clone, each main battle clone consumed unimaginable resources, and it would be even more painful to lose a Great Lord of Tang as his realm increased. Otherwise, he would have cultivated more than a hundred avatars into main battle clones and piled up dead people.

    The space clone in a ck cloak stepped into the teleportation array and disappeared in a sh.

    High Void,

    It was dim, hazy, and unpredictable.

    The two ordinary clones hadn¡¯t been able to fly far before they were destroyed by the gray air current.

    Tang Yu found a more colorful direction and spread out his perception, carefully flying forward.

    The high space was dead silent, and there was a hidden killing intent in the dead silence.

    A moment ago, there was nothing around, but in the next moment, a gray air current brushed past him.

    Tang Yu teleported away and continued to fly. As soon as he moved, the surroundings seemed to be constantly retreating.

    Suddenly,

    Hu ¡ª

    The space in front of him suddenly copsed. It was like a ck hole that pulled everything around it. It made him feel as if his body couldn¡¯t stand on its own. He was only in a trance before he was pulled to the front of the ck hole.

    Escape!

    He activated the spatialws and wrapped his entire body with power. Ripples appeared in the void, and Tang Yu was beyond the limits of his current distance.

    He heaved a sigh of relief.

    There were countless dangers in the high void, and even an ordinary Divine Domain expert wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long.

    This ce also seemed to have no concept of time or space.

    Tang Yu¡¯s original body was outside, and he knew how long he had been flying.

    About seven and a half dayster, Tang Yu approached a brightly colored world that he had found earlier. It was not as big as the Origin Star Bubbles, and it was so bright. However, this world was broken. There were a few openings, and there were specks of golden light around it.

    ¡°As expected, there is the origin of the world dissipating!¡±

    Moreover, one could only directly see the state of the world and origin in the high void. In the material world, just looking for it would take a lot of effort.

    As Tang Yu approached, the colorful air bubbles in the world continuously erged in his eyes.

    Suddenly,

    He frowned, and the surrounding space seemed to have some incongruity.

    Tang Yu slowed down and clenched his fist.

    Boom!

    The surrounding space suddenly twisted and changed continuously. In the blink of an eye, there was no broken world or scattered world origin. There was only the empty and silent void.

    And the chill that rushed straight to his head.

    Tang Yu did not observe his surroundings. Space distorted once again and appeared countless kilometers away. A huge head appeared where he was previously. A t body then appeared.

    It was huge, strange, and ugly. ck air currents danced around its body like mes.

    The pair of vertical pupils looked over and an indescribable pressure enveloped Tang Yu. His consciousness was somewhat blurry.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the Void Dream Demon!¡±

    Just like the Void Dragon Turtle, the Void Dream Demon was also a special lifeform that resided in the chaotic streams of space or in a high space. It was extremely rare, but he happened to encounter it.

    To the strong, it was prey, but to Tang Yu, he was the one who was being hunted.

    This was a Saint Rank Void Dream Demon!

    If not for his high attainments in space and the slight incongruity he felt, it was very likely that he wouldn¡¯t realize that he had already been swallowed up by the Void Dream Demon until he died.

    Hum

    Tang Yu activated the Return Scroll without hesitation. His consciousness seemed to be stripped away at thest moment.

    Phew ¡ª

    The Isle of Sky,

    Blue sky, white clouds, birdsongs and fragrant flowers.

    Even if it was just a clone, Tang Yu felt that he could rank in the top five or even top three of his life¡¯s most thrilling and exciting moments.

    It refreshed his understanding of the high void¡­ Yes, it was even more dangerous than what he had overestimated himself.

    ¡°My luck is a bit bad!¡±

    Tang Yu thought to himself. Since the three times we left Earth didn¡¯t have any good results, why don¡¯t we¡­

    In the blink of an eye, he arrived at the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    The newly updated version of the teleportation portal had already be a special type of structure within the interface.

    He immediately constructed one.

    The ground was ttened, and the base was constructed In the blink of an eye, a new version of the teleportation portal appeared before him.

    The space clone bravely ascended the tower and entered the higher Void.

    The Void outside the Mountain and Sea Realm was even more empty and silent, and there were even fewer colorful bubbles.

    He turned around and looked,

    Near the huge bubble that represented the Mountain and Sea Realm, there was arge bubble that was a few times smaller. The two of them were a bit glued together, but the space in the middle was constantly twisting, like a piece of paper that had been folded in half, sticking together the two worlds that were originally far away.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762

    This scene,

    From the perspective of the high Void, it was like a world wonder.

    Tang Yu felt that observing such a unique scene would be helpful for him toprehend the spacew.

    Tang Yu did not stay long. This was not the time to observe the spectacle.

    He continued to fly in a certain direction.

    This time, he flew for almost half a month and did not encounter any danger. Themon gray air current and space copsed. Tang Yu had gained a lot of experience from touching it. He could already sense it before it happened and easily avoided it.

    At this time,

    A brightly colored air bubble that had a hole was not far from him. There were some golden light particles inside the air bubble.

    Tang Yu spread out his perception. After confirming that there was no danger, he slowly approached and touched the bubble.Then¡­

    He was bounced back and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Pufft -¡°

    His expression was dispirited.

    ¡­

    Tang Yu stood in the void for a long time before reacting.

    The world had a barrier!

    The only reason he could enter and leave the Origin Star and Mountain Sea Realm was because he had obtained a pass, and now he was in a foreign world.

    Even when the Heart Demon n descended, they had to break through the Realm Pond, and the reincarnation cultivators had to rely on the power of the reincarnation Pce

    How could he have the power to directly pierce through the World Barrier?

    Even if it was a broken barrier, it would be the same.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Tang Yu did not frown for too long. He quickly thought of his own exploration. In name, it was ¡®manual search¡¯. In that case, he had already discovered a world and touched the world membrane. His search should be considered sessful, right?

    Tree Shade City,

    When Tang Yu¡¯s consciousness first emerged,

    As expected, he found an unnamed strange world at the end of the list.

    He lifted his foot and stepped on the steps of the tform, then shrank back in a sh.

    The next moment, the avatar of ¡¯99¡¯ appeared on the armor, shrouded in a hazy halo.

    There was no difort, and he was on solid ground in a daze.

    Crash ¡ª

    A wave crashed down, and the extraordinary force field broke apart, splitting the wave into two.

    Tang Yu looked around, and the wind around him was quite ordinary.

    There were reddish-brown stretches of hills, but there was no snow, but tall trees with white branches and leaves¡­ In the other world he had seen, it was not strange.

    Tang Yu stood on the strange rocky beach. On one side, there were surging waves. The blue sea water was a little green. After the waves faded, some dead fish and shrimps were left on the beach.

    Looking into the distance, there was a roar, and the volcanic ash spread like dark clouds.

    ¡°The world is broken, and the disaster ising.¡±

    He flew into the sky and spread his perception, covering half of the.

    An ordinary.

    The surface area was even smaller than the Earth before the recovery of Genesis Qi, but it possessed a certain amount of Genesis Qi concentration.

    There was no civilization or intelligent life on the. There were only some ferocious beasts that looked ferocious and had huge bodies. They were probably equivalent to level one to five awakened ones. They were naturally evolved and born in the development process of this.

    Perhaps in a few years, these beasts would give birth to wisdom and might develop into civilization.

    It could also be destroyed in some kind of natural disaster, and the could turn into another life.

    At this moment,

    Volcanic eruptions, tsunamis, mountain copses, hurricanes¡­ All sorts of natural disasters swept across the, and countless vicious beasts fled in all directions. However, it was not the extinction of species, and there were no new life after the destruction. The natural disaster was thest cry of the world.

    After a few years, the origin of the world would be lost, and the entire would bepletely destroyed.

    The World Essence did not have any energy fluctuations, so it was not easy to find it with just perception.

    It took Tang Yu a few minutes to find a few globes of World Essence the size of an eraser. Adding them up, it was not as good as the one that the reincarnation Temple had left behind in the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    One of the reasons why the World Level is not as good as it is, and more importantly

    Tang Yu watched as the golden Source continued to emit light particles. They were visibly shrinking, and his heart could not take it anymore!

    ¡°Oh my god, it fell too fast!¡±

    He hurriedly took out a container made from the leaves of the World Tree and stored the eraser sized source.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s an unexpected gain. One should not be too greedy.¡±

    The lost world source did not really disappear, but a kind of umtion. Perhaps tens of thousands of yearster, in another corner of the universe, because of these scattered world source, a new life would be formed, or a barren would be a life, and a new world would be born.

    It repeated over and over again.

    The upper limit might be constant, but it might grow slowly.

    However, the world origin that was devoured by the great ruler would forever disappear.

    The Devil Race wasn¡¯t conquering them, but destroying them. That was why there were so many races and the great powers of the Endless World working together to resist.

    If Tang Yu couldpare the high-level void diagrams from billions of years ago and the current high-level void diagrams, he would be able to find that the void diagrams that should have been decorated with many colorful bubbles seemed to be empty.

    Dim and dead.

    They would not be restored.

    After Tang Yu collected the world origin, he pondered for a while.

    There are two choices. One is to wait in a spot and wait in a high space outside the world. Only through that can one see directly whether there is the origin of the world dissipating.

    The other is,

    With the world as the foundation, and built with secret techniques, a small world is formed.

    -Small worlds generallye in this way, and there are missing worlds that make it easier to construct ¨C after all, the world also has the instinct to avoid harm, and it is impossible to let you touch under normal circumstances, but now, using secret techniques to construct can dy the passage of the world origin.

    If he had the strength of a sage, he could even refine the entire world, refine it into a portable object like the fruit of the world tree, or add other materials to refine a storage type and world type holy artifact, just like ine¡¯s ice cry.

    ¡°There is another use¡­¡±

    Tang Yu had been preparing for a rainy day recently and was trying to understand the breakthrough of a sage.

    There were two kinds. One was that when one¡¯s attainments inws reached a certain level, they would enter a state of resonance, roam the sea ofws, and achieve the same longevity as the world and the stars.

    The other way was to borrow the power of the world.

    By refining aplete world and turning it into his own world, he could use the power of the world to cross the final step and be a saint.

    The difference between the two was to first be a saint, then forge his own world;

    or have a world first, then use the world to be a saint.

    Only Saints who broke through by themselves could transform their small worlds into their bodies. Only then would they be able to perfectly mobilize the power of the world.

    Saints who relied on the world to be Saints had higher limitations. The world could not be transformed into their bodies. Only by being near their own world could they use the power of the world. The small world itself was also a weakness. If the world was destroyed, the Saints who relied on the world to break through would lose their positions.

    The advantage was that it was rtively easy.

    Tang Yu was confident that he would take the first path and his future would be brighter, but not everyone, or perhaps only a very small group of elites could rely on himself to break through.

    It was a heavenly chasm to be a sage, and many talented individuals were stopped in front of it, watching as their lifespan slowly ran out.

    Even if it was a rtively easy method to break through with the help of the world, how difficult would it be to find a world that could be refined? Borrowing the power of the world would only reduce the difficulty, and they would still need to reach the standard.

    Tang Yu did not look down on the Divine Domain Realm experts of the Mountain and Sea Realm. None of them were able to break through, even with the help of the world.

    ¡°Setting up a world, an ordinary clone is enough. Space clones can continue exploring.¡±

    On this ordinary,

    Tang Yu walked forward slowly. With one step, he could walk a few kilometers. Soon, he had thoroughly explored the entire¡¯s environment, terrain, and terrain.

    He nted hundreds of coordinates nodes one after another, setting up semi-finished arcane realms one by one, and finally fusing them together to form a small world.

    ¡°It¡¯s slightly difficult. It will take about one or two months.¡±

    Tang Yu had gotten some array masters and rune artists from Tree Shade to act as assistants, and he would be in charge of the centralmand¡­ Yes, he would be in charge of the final steps to perfect the arcane realm.

    In the high void, the space clone set off again.

    ¡­

    The void was illusory and unpredictable, with countless random wormhole nodes.

    It was very likely that they would not be able to find a way back after flying for a day in the high void.

    Tang Yu was lucky this time. In less than half a month, he found another world that was leaking air.

    Along the way, he also found a perfect world that was covered in medicinal herbs. Tang Yu immediately asked the warriors of the exploration corps to go and mine.

    As expected, the efficiency of manual exploration is much higher. It would be great if I had such a function earlier.

    But on second thought, that wasn¡¯t right either.

    Without peak God Realm battle prowess, without sufficient attainments in spatialws, even if he could enter a high level void, he still wouldn¡¯t have the ability to explore it.

    In front of him,

    The bubbles that represented the world were evenrger than before, with more vibrant colors, and only a tiny bit of the hole that was affected by the world.

    ¡°This is a high-level world. Even if it is damaged, it can recover on its own with the realm of the world itself¡­¡±

    But what did that have to do with Great Lord Tang picking up the world origin?

    Tang Yu lightly touched the bubble membrane. In the next moment, the teleportation array controlled the world, and there was another choice world.

    A high-level world, whether it is the world origin or the resources of the world itself, they are far from what an ordinary world canpare to¡­

    The World of Aino had already been plundered, but Tang Yu had still obtained a lot of wealth from the nobles in the capital.

    Right now,

    It was a bit like before he drew his card, full of tension and anticipation.

    Swoosh!

    The image of ¡¯97¡¯ was drawn on the armor, and the figure disappeared.

    When he opened his eyes again, yellow sand flew all over the sky, and countless shouts and roars came from his ears.

    ¡°@ # @!!¡±

    ¡°Kill &%£¤@!¡±

    ¡°Kill @ # £¤!!¡±

    ¡°Kill the people from Fort Raven!¡±

    ¡°Kill! No one from Lenia will be left behind!¡±

    In the beginning, it was still a strangenguage. He released his perception and instantly received a dense amount of information. His brain was like a superputer, constantly calcting, analyzing,paring¡­

    In just a short moment, Tang Yu had figured out the localnguage.

    It seemed that there were two forces fighting, and he was on the battlefield.

    One was wearing ck armor, holding weapons that looked like swords. Some weapons were burning with mes, some released invisible threads, and more directly shed with the de. Their speed and strength were not weak.

    The other was wearing a white robe, a hood, and a staff of various shapes in his hands. With a wave of his hand, there were fireballs, ice des flying, and spikes appearing on the ground¡­

    However, it did not seem to be very powerful. The fireball was directly split apart by the sword and sword. The ck-armored side had the upper hand, and the white-robed side was forced to retreat.

    ¡°Kill! There is also a Lenian here!¡±

    More than a dozen ck-armored people rushed over.

    Tang Yu looked down. Yes, although he was also wearing a battle armor, it was silver-white.

    In the battle arena where both the ck and white sides were already fighting, the white-armored himself was almost on the side of Lenia. Hmm, there seemed to be a white-robed man who asked him to retreat just now?

    Tang Yu was toozy to exin. He stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers¡­

    Bang ¨C

    A visible st of air exploded, spreading outwards like a line. The surroundings were swept clean. The ck-armored soldiers who rushed over all vomited blood and flew out. They struggled on the ground for a few times before they stopped breathing.

    ¡°Oh? I forgot that there is still world suppression.¡±

    His original intention was to wipe out all of these ck-armored soldiers, but he did not expect that he would only send out an energy attack with limited power.

    The activity of Origin Energy was extremely low, and the Genesis Qi of the world was also rejecting him.

    It was as if he was carrying a huge mountain on his back as he stood on a with a hundred times gravity, feeling quite pressured.

    Of course,

    It was also because the strength of this body was limited, and it was only equivalent to a normal Second Order Transcendent.

    Tang Yu secretly activated a secret technique to relieve the pressure of the world.

    At this time, more and more ck-armored soldiers were attracted by themotion just now. Tang Yu frowned and left, unwilling to linger.

    Two ck-armored soldiers flying in the sky descended from the sky and pointed their des at him.

    ¡°Strong practitioners of Lenia, you won¡¯t be able to escape! Be obedient and surrender¡­ We won¡¯t let you off either.¡±

    This ck-armored soldier had killed several times, but his appearance was extremely enjoyable. He extended his slender tongue and licked the blood on his face.

    Tang Yu was a little unhappy.

    Even if he was suppressed by the world¡¯s suppression, there were only two ordinary Transcendents?

    He stretched out his hand and moved his True Ring. His five fingers clenched in the direction of the two ck-armored warriors.

    The next moment,

    Bang

    The armor of the two super-ss ck-armored warriors was crushed into pieces, and their breath disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The remaining ck-armored warriors were shocked. How fast they had just rushed over, now they fled even faster.

    The originally aggressive Fort Raven was turned into a retreat in the blink of an eye.

    Tang Yu stood in the battlefield and was deep in thought.

    The figure was a little lonely.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, Tang Yu did not refuse the invitation. He came to a towering city.

    This city was Lennia.

    As the mysterious person who had crushed the enemy experts and saved Lennia, Tang Yu was treated extremely well along the way. He came down from the side and had some understanding of this world.

    This was a wastnd world, and there were natural disasters and monsters everywhere.

    There had always been natural disasters. The people of this world invented and built mobile cities. People lived in mobile cities to avoid natural disasters.

    However, in recent days, the frequency of natural disasters appeared was much higher. The power of spells suddenly dropped a lot because of unknown reasons.

    Lenia was a moving city mainly based on the profession of Warlock. ording to what they said, Lenia was arge mobile city, and there was even a famous Lenia Academy of Magic. It was far from something a mere Fort Raven couldpare to.

    However, because the power of the spells had declined, thebat strength of Lenia¡¯s¡¯ Warlock ¡®had dropped by more than two or three levels.

    Inparison,

    Fort Raven was mainly made up of the ¡®Swordsman¡¯ profession. Although the machetemen also used some melee spells, the power decline did not affect them that much. Killing Lenian was caught off guard.

    Tang Yu agreed.

    However, since Lenia is a magical city with a long history and many documents, it is the entrance to the world that I understand.

    As for the origin of the world?

    After the avatar left with Lenia, Tang Yu sent another avatar into the Wastnd to search for the origin of the world.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763

    At the bottom of the city, there was a ¡®base¡¯ that was more than a hundred meters high. This was the ¡®base¡¯ that could move a city. It contained a lot of technology crystals.

    But what was interesting was that although it could make a moving city, Lenia did not have many technological weapons.

    There were no airships, no chariots, no gun cannons.

    The only weapons that were installed on the moving city were extremely huge Origin Stone Destruction Cannons ¨C simr to the first version of Origin Crystal Cannons.

    The vehicle they rode on was the same. It was made of some kind of monster shell material. Its hardness and defense were sufficient, but that was all. There were only simple runes engraved on it.

    Runes and spell formations are rtively backward, but they have quite a bit of development in spells.

    In this world, there were only two basic professions, ¡®Warlock¡¯ and ¡®Swordsman¡¯. However, there were many professions that extended out from different schools of spells. There were ¡®Explosive me Knight¡¯, ¡®Natural Warlock¡¯, ¡®Red Lotus Swordsman¡¯, ¡®Maic Storm Swordsman¡¯, and so on.

    In Tang Yu¡¯s eyes, there were quite a few spells that could be called high-level spells, and they had to have quite a few attainments in spells to create them.

    If one method works, then all methods work together.People with good attainments in spells often dabbled in runology and formations, so why did it look like this?

    ¡­

    ¡°Thank you, Master, for lending a helping hand.¡±

    A man wearing a white robe with gold embroidery on his robe was already waiting at the entrance of Lenia to wee the returning warrior.

    He did not put on his hood, revealing a pair of curved horns.

    There were a few strands of hair on his temples, and his beard hung down to his cor.

    Isn¡¯t he a human?

    The Laenian soldiers who got off the vehicle also pulled down their hoods one after another, showing a look of relief after entering the city.

    Many of them also had horns on their heads, or long ears exposed. They might be from the rabbit race, but there were also some that looked like fox ears¡­ Tang Yu felt that some that didn¡¯t have any distinctive features grew in other ces, such as tails.

    They were called beasts, but they were more inclined to human aesthetics.

    Like Zhushuli and Fanny,

    Most of the beasts were more like upright and intelligent beasts.

    He had heard that the beasts of the Endless World looked down on beasts like fanny and the others who didn¡¯t have long hair. They belonged to the different races of the beast race, but were instead weed by the human race. It was hard to determine whether they belonged to the human race or the beast race.

    In this world, intelligent beings should be these people with certain beast ears characteristics.

    Tang Yu was observing.

    Augustine, the horned speaker, is also observing the master.

    In Lenia, there were only a few powerful warlocks who could be called masters.

    And ording to the warrior who went out, the master waved his hand in the air and crushed the two masters of Fort Raven with some invisible spell ¨C in fact, it was spacepression.

    To be able to have such power in the current state of ¡®light spell¡¯ was not enough to call him master.

    What shocked Speaker Augustine even more was Tang Yu¡¯s age.

    Too young!

    He looked even younger than his great-granddaughter!

    At such a young age, how did he have such attainments in magic? Did he start learning when he was in his mother¡¯s womb?

    ¡°Master, this is what we have in mind. The previous war was to take back the source stone mine that was upied by Fort Raven. That is also the only source stone mine that we have in our pocket.¡±

    The perception of Origin Stones was simr to that of high-purity Origin Crystals, but there were some differences.

    Tang Yu only gave a faint ¡°hm¡±.

    ¡°May I ask where the Great Master came from and where he went?¡± Augustine probed.

    ¡°From the Tang Dynasty in the east, to the west¡­¡±

    Augustine: ¡°???¡±

    As expected of a master who had extremely high attainments in magic at such a young age, his speech was so profound that it reminded him of the lectures of his teacher when he was young ¨C he could not understand a single word.

    But Augustine brushed his beard and his face remained unchanged, ¡°The journey is long and full of dangers, and it coincides with the recent frequent natural disasters. Why don¡¯t you stay in our Lenia?¡±

    The warrior who returned from the battle looked at the young master and then at the Speaker. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Speaker is worthy of being the Speaker. He actually understands the profound words of the master. Strong!

    Tang Yu pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°I heard that you have collected a lot of historical documents. I am more interested in the knowledge on this side. Of course, it is not for nothing. I can give a lecture in Lenia.¡±

    Augustine was first shocked and agreed without hesitation.

    It was just some historical documents. They were not magic materials, and their value was not high. Even magic materials could only be used as a reference for the master in front of him.

    It was worth it to provide some historical information in exchange for a master¡¯s lecture.

    Augustine already had ns to make good friends with this master. After the ¡®spell decline¡¯ happened, the status of therge city of Lenia City was bing more and more shaky.

    Tang Yu stayed in the Royal Hotel of Lenia ¨C it was said that the predecessor of Lenia was the royal family of a certain country, but the history of that period could not be verified.

    Now, it was the year 866 of the mobile city calendar.

    Less than a thousand years, and it seems that the history is not long?

    He was flipping through some books that Augustine had ordered people to send over, and he would head to the Royal Library in Lenia tomorrow.

    Under the control of Origin Energy, thick books floated in front of him and flipped through the pages.

    There are ¡°History of Lenia¡±, ¡°Catastrophes and Originium¡±, ¡°The Origin of Magic and Originium Disease¡±, ¡°The Way of the Warlock¡± and so on.

    Gradually,

    Tang Yu gained an understanding of the history of the Wastnd. He also understood some of the strange things that he had felt before.

    Ding

    He picked up an oval Origin Stone and flicked it with a crisp sound.

    ¡°Because of some influence in this world, Origin Stones are simr to high-purity Origin Crystals, but they are different. Origin Stones contain a special substance that allows the awakened ones of Wastnd to use Origin Crystals to cultivate andprehend spells.¡±

    Yes,

    The people of this world were not as skilled in spells as he had imagined. Spells relied onprehension, and only a small number of geniuses were able to understand the spells that they hadprehended.

    Not only that, the existence of that material has increased the cultivation speed of the people in this world by many times. The great circle of the awakened realm before the age of thirty is a heaven¡¯s pride in other ces, but here, it is only an excellent student.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Tang Yu shook his head. There had never been a perfect thing.

    Origin Stones could allow the awakened ones toprehend spells, and they even had a cheat to speed up their cultivation, but there were also side effects.

    The first was that his foundation was unstable, and his Origin Energy and physique were far weaker than Awakened ones of the same level. The experienced Swordsman was onlyparable to a Demonic Beast of the same level.

    This was only the price of a quick increase, and it was not a big problem.

    The real problem was that the lifespan of the Awakened here was very short.

    Very short!

    The average lifespan of an Awakened from Lenia was less than 70 years old. This was the data obtained after the death of an Awakened due to battles, idents, and other factors.

    Regardless of whether it was the initial level of awakening or the high level of awakening, it was the same. In the level of awakening, one would not have a longer lifespan due to the increase in one¡¯s realm.

    Even if it was the first level of the exceptional state, one would only have a lifespan of about 200 years.

    The Chairman of Lenia, Augustine, was an old man who was 160 years old.

    Moreover,

    The people of this world believed that since Origin Stones existed as viruses, there would asionally be awakened ones who would die because of Origin Stones. However, Origin Stones = power. Even if it was poison, not many people would be able to resist it.

    No wonder Lenia only had eight hundred years of history. This was the first generation that moved cities. The ones that were builtter were even shorter. For example, Fort Raven only had four hundred years of history.

    ¡°The development time is not enough, and the lifespan of the strong is limited. Naturally, no one studied the runes and arrays of the ¡®not that valuable¡¯.¡±

    However, Tang Yu saw the value.

    ¡°Side effects? Not enough lifespan? Just make up for itter!¡±

    Compared to the price of rapid improvement, that was nothing at all!

    Although he had reached the Void Realm in one year, two yearsbined, and he had reached the Divine Domain Realm in three or four years, the resources he spent were thousands or tens of thousands of times more than normal awakened ones. As for the ordinary students of Lenia, they only enjoyed medium cultivation resources. There were also many who could reach the Great Circle of the Awakening Realm before the age of thirty and break through to the Transcendent Realm before the age of fifty.

    -After the age of fifty, due to the decline of bodily functions, the chances of breaking through to Transcendent would instead be lower.

    The problem now is that there is no upper limit to this rapid increase? The cost of eliminating the side effects isn¡¯t too big!

    Lenia did not have a Second Order Transcendent, but Tang Yu believed that with the status of a higher world, it would not be difficult to produce a Second Order Transcendent, and even a Third Order Transcendent would be possible.

    ¡­

    Tree Shade City,

    Tang Yu had already packed up and sent back a portion of Origin Stones.

    ¡°Master Kevin, the organization has a mission for you. Study what kind of special substance these Origin Stones contain and how much they can promote cultivation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, my lord.¡± Kevin paused, ¡°However, my lord, this old man is about to reach the Divine cksmith realm. Even if I¡¯m not, I¡¯m still a grandmaster. Can I change my name?¡±

    ¡°Yes, old man Kevin.¡±

    To Tree Shade, who now had aprehensive research team, studying the special ingredients in the source stone was a very simple task.

    In just a short moment, Kevin brought over the research results.

    Tang Yu frowned after reading it.

    ¡°It can only increase the effect by less than 10%? And the side effects aren¡¯t that great? Strange¡­¡±

    Kevin thought for a moment. ¡°Could it be because of the environment? Or maybe the Origin Stone has gone bad?¡±

    The Origin Stone had been transported back, and Tang Yu had seen it with ¡°Insight¡±. It hadn¡¯t changed.

    However, there was only one simple exnation in the ¡®Eye of Insight¡¯ ¨C promoting cultivation.

    Apart from that, the only difference was the environment between Tree Shade and the wastnd world, but what was different about the environment?

    ¡°Wait, maybe thews are different!¡±

    Other than the changes that happened a while ago, thews of the main universe were the same, but thews of the endless nes outside the main universe would be somewhat different.

    Previously,

    Tang Yu did not know whether the wastnd world was a or a ne ¨C he did not fly to the sky and stand shoulder to shoulder with the sun, but was suppressed by the world.

    But there were indeed some special items that needed to be used under specificws.

    Rather than saying that the Origin Stone was special, it was more like that ne was special.

    Origin Stones are more suitable than the Wastnd World.

    ¡°It seems that we can¡¯t treat it as a resource ne. This kind of special world is most suitable for nurturing reserves. It must bepletely in our hands.¡±

    ¡­

    The next day,

    Augustine treated him warmly again. After Tang Yu tasted the slightly strange food from the Wastnd World, he came to the Royal Library of Lenia.

    During this time, Augustine apanied him.

    This made Tang Yu wonder if this old man was an idle Speaker.

    However, it is also possible that he is worried about himself. After all, a great expert is in the hintend of their city.

    But Augustine makes people feel like a spring breeze. This old man is also very knowledgeable, not in academics. Academically, Tang Yu can beat the ny-nine streets of the wastnd world. Augustine¡¯s erudition lies in his understanding of many forces in the wastnd world. It is understood that some mobile cities vaguely introduced in the book can get a more detailed understanding from the mouth of Aogu.

    ¡°Mr. President, can you tell me about some famous experts? For example, those who broke through that barrier.¡±

    Augustine was shocked.

    Sure enough, this young master had already touched that bottleneck!

    He was already ahead of him!

    He cleared his throat, ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be said. It¡¯s just that there are many natural disasters happening all over the world. There aren¡¯t many connections between moving cities, and the number of experts I know is limited.¡±

    He paused, ¡°In the world, only the Dragon Gate, Prisone, Paid, and the other ten great moving cities have such experts.¡±

    For example, Dragon Gate¡¯s¡¯ me Emperor ¡®. No one can block a me de with one hand, such as Prisone¡¯s ¡®Aura Ghost¡¯. His baleful aura is like that of a ghost, and he can kill countless people with just a nce¡­ These are all famous veteran experts in the world.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Augustine seemed to have thought of something, and the capital became a little depressed, ¡°Some time ago, a force named ¡®reincarnation Movement¡¯ suddenly appeared. At first, I thought it was just an ordinary force. It was not unusual for it to be an armed force that came and went from various moving cities.

    However, that ¡®reincarnation Movement¡¯ nned a big event. In one night, it destroyed therge mobile city ¡®Gallon¡¯. It was rumored that there were powerhouses of that level in the ¡®reincarnation Movement¡¯.

    Lenia is only arge city, and the reincarnation movement can easily destroy Gallon, so it is obviously not difficult to destroy Lenia.

    The only thing that made Augustine a little relieved was that the area where Gallon was originally located was rtively far away from Lenia.

    After Gallon¡¯s ident, the censorship of wandering armed forces in mobile cities around the world has be more stringent. Even if the reincarnation movement takes any action, it will not be so easy to seed.

    After analysis by Augustine and other high-level officials in the city, they believed that the leader of the reincarnation movement should have grievances with Gallon himself, and thus nned such an earth-shattering event.

    In addition to the city that was destroyed by monsters, Gallon was also the first mobile city that was destroyed by people.

    Tang Yu was also stunned.

    Yes, the ordinary members of the reincarnation movement are actually all misceneous soldiers. However, only their core members are very mysterious and very powerful.

    How can it not be mysterious?

    If it really is the reincarnation Temple, it is normal to be an outsider like me, and it is normal to be eyeing an unfamiliar ne.

    Tang Yu rubbed his forehead and fell into deep thought.

    If it was the reincarnation Temple that destroyed the moving city, it was very likely that it was the method they used to steal the origin of the world.

    It was fine if it was a normal world, but he might even tail them and steal their achievements.

    But this ne,

    Special,

    It was very special!

    He could no longer find a second ce.

    He could not allow the World Origin to flow away.

    I have to speed up.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764

    On the third day in Lenia, Tang Yu had already finished reading the books collected by the Royal Library.

    The lecture that he had promised Augustine had already been put on the agenda.

    After a few days ofmunication, Tang Yu¡¯s attainments in spells hadpletely subdued Augustine.

    After asking for his opinion, he ced the lecture location in the front square of the Art School of Lenia. It was enough to amodate tens of thousands of people.

    Three dayster,

    Under the overwhelming announcement, many of the Lenian who were hunting and mining returned.

    Augustine smiled like a chrysanthemum.

    Tang Yu also smiled.

    In the past three days, other than reading books, he had been secretly using secret techniques to neutralize the world¡¯s suppression.However, the effects were not obvious.

    This world was special, especially xenophobic.

    This clone, which was originally only at the level of beyond two, was onlyparable to ordinary Transcendents under the world suppression. After three days, it was only close to the level of a veteran Transcendent.

    Of course,

    Tang Yu was confident that he could easily defeat a Second Level Transcendent.

    However, the reincarnation Temple had set up a n earlier. At present, there were probably already experts who had passed their initial weak phase. If he could not resolve the world¡¯s suppression as soon as possible, then¡­ if the tragedy of the three first stage Reincarnators being easily crushed to death due to crossing realms, Great Lord Tang could not afford to lose face.

    Other than secret arts, there were naturally other methods to resolve the world¡¯s suppression.

    For example, a secret treasure that could fool the secrets of the heavens, or¡­ doing something that was beneficial to the world.

    Tang Yu had already found a few scattered worlds ¡®origins. As long as he returned one of them, he would be able to obtain the world¡¯s recognition and turn from an unregistered household into a superior household ount.

    But he could not bear to do so.

    How could he send something he had picked up with his own ability back!

    Other than that, teaching¡­ was also a way.

    To gain wisdom, to impart knowledge, to pass on the dao¡­

    To the masses,

    The magic lessons that Tang Yu was going to teach might change the world structure and allow the magic of the Wastnd to advance a few hundred years.

    In short, it was also beneficial to the local awakened ones of Lenia.

    The local creatures benefited, but it was also beneficial to the world.

    With the corresponding secret method, Tang Yu could receive feedback from the world and thus handle the transfer procedures for himself.

    The speed of the process depended on the influence, which was that he talked about more or less dry goods, as well as the number of people listening to lectures.

    Augustine hoped that there would be more people listening, and Tang Yu was the same.

    The difference was,

    When he made a request, he would find it strange.

    And as payment for borrowing books and promising to expand the number of people listening to the lecture, Augustine was grateful.

    The difference between the beginning and the end was huge.

    Lenia had earned it, while Great Lord Tang had earned even more.

    ¡­

    The front square of the spell academy was already filled with small stools.

    It was crowded with people.

    There were students from the Art School of Lenia here, and most of them were Awakened ones from the central ss of the City of Lenia.

    Most of them were high-level awakened ones.

    It was not the first time that a Spell Master had given a lecture in Lenia, but this time it was a little special.

    ¡°I heard that this master even praised by Sir President?¡±

    ¡°I was originally hunting a rare monster outside, but I didn¡¯t expect my family¡¯s elders to call me back. They said that they woulde to listen to the master¡¯s lecture. What is the background of this master?¡±

    ¡°I heard that he is a spell master who passed by our Lenia.¡±

    ¡°But hasn¡¯t it been¡¯ the decline of spells ¡®recently? Is it useful to specialize in spells? It¡¯s better to train the body and de.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. If we specialized in saber arts, how could we be repeatedly thwarted in the conflict with Fort Raven?¡±

    Some were curious.

    Some were filled with anticipation.

    Some were unwilling.

    But even so, for a city with millions of residents and hundreds of thousands of Awakened ones, there were still not many masters who had twenty to thirty thousand slots for teaching.

    Either they were strong enough, or they had some status in their families, so they could onlye to this wide field today.

    Dang dang dang ¨C

    The melodious sound of the bell rang out, and all the Awakened ones felt their eyes blur. A figure appeared on the temporarily built tform in front of them.

    He was wearing a white robe and looked young.

    He was younger than most of the people present.

    Was he the Great Master¡¯s assistant?

    Or¡­ was he an excessively young Great Master?

    Various thoughts emerged in their minds, and some people opened their mouths to discuss with theirpanions¡­

    In a split second,

    An invisible aura swept past.

    It was not an oppressive aura. The high tform was still just an ordinary looking young man with a bit of a handsome appearance. However, for a moment, it was as if their mouths were forcibly locked. Theplicated thoughts in their minds were all gone, and their attention was focused on the high tform.

    ¡­ When did I be so serious?

    On the high tform,

    Tang Yu looked around and retracted his gaze. He nodded slightly to show his satisfaction.

    To be judged by his appearance?

    Do you think that spells aren¡¯t important?

    Is your mind wandering?

    Great Lord Tang felt that he wasn¡¯t a All-Mouthy King who could immerse himself in his mouth without being able to extricate himself from it.

    However, he could achieve his goal with just a small spell.

    He cleared his throat and began to exin,

    ¡°The so-called spells are essentially a type of utilization of Origin Energy. Internal energy, external elemental energy¡­¡±

    ¡°Spells are not fixed temtes. Beginner copy the skeleton, and the proficient use the skeleton as the foundation to develop different appearances. As for the wise, they can split the skeleton into countless bones, and then assemble them ording to their own intentions¡­¡±

    ¡°As the saying goes: If one method is mastered, allws are mastered¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡°

    Originally, the crowd of Awakened ones on the wide open ground had only forced themselves to calm down under the influence of their mental spells. Their attention was forced to be focused.

    But at this moment,

    Each and every one of them was already immersed in their own thoughts and were intoxicated by what they heard.

    Every sentence was like the truth of heaven and earth, allowing their path to see the light of day through the clouds.

    Other than the Awakened level,

    There were also several Transcendent level Deans, Vice Deans, Augustine, and nearly ten other Transcendent level experts who were free. There were a total of ten or so of them in the za or the surrounding buildings.

    They heard the melodious and ethereal voice.

    They were only curious and had some thoughts ofparing.

    However, no one really felt that they were inferior. Perhaps the young master was a bit stronger, but his understanding of spells might not be as profound as their own. Of course, everyone¡¯s understanding of spells was different, especially the foreign experts. Perhaps there would be some unique descriptions that they could learn from.

    This was their first thought.

    A few minutester, there was only one thought left.

    ¡°Wonderful! Wonderful!¡±

    ¡°So spells can actually y so many tricks¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I understand! I understand!¡±

    Old man Augustine closed his eyes and listened attentively, trembling in excitement.

    As Tang Yu spoke, he gradually became immersed in his thoughts.

    Ever since he had a clone, he was no longer a weakling who was proficient in all spells. Afterprehending thews, he had a deeper and more unique understanding of the spells of that element.

    After a round of lecture, he also sorted and deepened his understanding of the spells he had mastered.

    Only then did he suddenly realize,

    It turned out that his attainments in spells were already so strong!

    In terms ofbat skills and spells, Tang Yu felt that he could be ranked in the top three among Tree Shade.

    His lecture also included the amount of spiritual energy.

    Images seemed to sh through the minds of the awakened ones listening to the lecture, and their understanding of each sentence became deeper.

    Of course,

    As time went on, the content Tang Yu spoke of went from the initial extreme difficulty to the current intermediate difficulty.

    The content became more and more profound.

    Many people frowned and tried their best to listen, but the content they could understand became less and less.

    Even the Transcendent Mortal experts only came to a realization after thinking for a while. They wished that Tang Yu could speak slower, but no one was willing to interrupt their current state, nor did they have the courage to interrupt this master¡¯s lecture.

    At some point in time, the melodious voice had stopped.

    Many Awakened ones were immersed in theirprehension. After a long time, they raised their heads and saw the empty high tform. Their faces were filled with longing.

    ¡­

    ¡°Why is it so short? Mr. President, why don¡¯t you ask that master again¡­¡±

    A Transcendent who enjoyed the title of Master in Lenia licked his face.

    Beside him,

    There were also a few very upset Transcendents. When they learned that there was a foreign master teaching lessons, they did not care at all. Even if they were in the city that day, they did not go.

    But,

    Looking at his colleagues who had learned several spells after listening to only two minutes, their faces turned green with regret!

    How could he be so stupid!

    Augustine looked bitter, ¡°The master has no foresight. He has taught us everything he has learned in his life. This is already a huge favor. How can we make unreasonable demands?¡±

    Of course, he had many opportunities to interact with the master, so asking questions in private should not be a problem.

    It was just that some research books werepletely different from the value of the master¡¯s lectures. Augustine was already thinking about how to make up for it.

    The master might not care, but he had to be a good person.

    ¡­

    In the Royal Hotel of Lenia,

    After Tang Yu finished his lesson, he saw Augustine and the others who were still immersed in it and returned to their temporary residence in a sh.

    The world feedback had already ended, and for a moment, the entire person felt much more rxed.

    ¡°The world suppression has been reduced by 90%. Very good, the rest can be slowly ground or simply taught.¡±

    After neutralizing the suppression force, the other clone that stayed in the wastnd world was also much more rxed.

    ¡°The power of space can be used without obstruction. Now, I can check the ¡®Reincarnation Movement¡¯.¡±

    ¡­

    Earth,

    Tree Shade¡¯s floating ind,

    The main ind, Tree Shade Ind, was thergest, with several floating inds surrounding the main ind.

    Among them, the thirdrgest ind was the military camp, and themand center of the army was set up here.

    Between the mountains on the ind, there was a newly opened military camp.

    -Expeditionary Force.

    After a period of selection, a total of 3,000 warriors were selected. Five hundred of them were beyond the Mortal-rank, and the rest were all at the Great Circle of the Awakening level.

    Jiang Gaojie was a member of the expeditionary force.

    At the beginning of the apocalypse, he was unable to awaken. He lived in a medium-sized shelter in a remote ce. After arriving at Tree Shade City, Jiang Gaojie relied on Tree Shade City¡¯s subsidy and encouragement policy to the neers to sessfully awaken.

    But he missed the best time to be stronger ¨C when he awakened to the fifth level, the benefits of killing a demonic beast and refining his soul force had faded.

    Fortunately, the cultivation system had been perfected, and Jiang Gaojie had been selected by the new barracks at that time, step by step bing a captain of the garrison.

    He signed up for the expeditionary force selection without hesitation.

    At that time, he was only at the great circle of the awakened level, not sure yet ¨C there were too many great perfection levels in the various legions, but his luck was also excellent, and he happened to break through to be a Transcendent a few days ago.

    ¡°Congrattions, Jiang. Super ss is already able to lead a team in the expeditionary army. You won¡¯t refuse me joining you, will you?¡± Ding Mingze, who had once been in the same battle group, asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, I just don¡¯t know if the higher-ups allow us to form a team on our own.¡±

    Jiang Gaojie paused and lowered his voice, ¡°By the way, do you know where the expeditionary army is going to go on an expedition?¡±

    There had been no opponents on Earth for a long time. As an elite army, he had heard some rumors ¨C Tree Shade had mastered the path to the other world, and some people had already been to the other world!

    As a soldier of the army, Jiang Gejie could suppress his curiosity. He had been holding back his curiosity before, but now that he had been selected to join the expeditionary army, he could no longer hold back when he heard that he was going to go to war soon.

    Although Ding Mingze was only at the Great Circle, he had been with Tree Shade for a longer time. There were some rumors.

    ¡°You are right about the other world, and there are many intelligent lives. I heard that some of them look simr to us humans.¡±

    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°However, other than some intelligent beings who canmunicate, it is said that they may encounter the foreign races behind the demonic beasts.¡±

    ¡°The foreign races!¡±

    Ding Mingze clenched his fists. He had never faced the foreign races directly, but many of his family and friends had died in the mouths of the demonic beasts.

    He wished that he could meet those foreign races and kill them all!

    Soon, they were told that they were indeed about to head to another world.

    The world information was sent to them.

    In three days, they would be familiar with the world, analyze the background of that world, and learn rtednguages.

    As forbat training, that was not necessary. Everyone in the army was an experienced and outstanding warrior.

    On the morning of the fourth day,

    ¡°Everyone, gather in District A3 within 10 minutes!¡±

    A loud voice spread throughout the entire army base. Many soldiers, including Jiang Gaojie, quickly put on their weapons and equipment and came to the open space in District A3 to gather.

    They stood in a straight line, and in front of them was a huge teleportation array with a diameter of a hundred meters.

    Everyone entered in an orderly manner. Every time five hundred people stood on the tform, a hazy halo enveloped them and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Jiang Gaojie was in the third batch. When his eyes opened again, he found himself in a region with howling winds.

    The earth was dry and dark brown.

    In the distance, he could see towering cliffs on both sides, but they were very far away. Jiang Gaojie estimated that they should be in the valley¡­ probably.

    There were already some foundations in the surroundings, and several construction frames were built.

    Before he could observe carefully, a heavy pressure enveloped him.

    He was originally a new Transcendent, but after exchanging for an hour of pure Origin Energy Pool cultivation, his cultivation level was no less than that of an ordinary Transcendent. For a moment, it was as if he had directly fallen into the mortal world, only about twelve or thirteen levels of power.

    Those who were only at the great circle of the awakened realm were slightly less affected, roughly equivalent to the ninth or tenthyer.

    They were already prepared, and after being shocked, they silently activated their secret techniques.

    Then,

    They received the first mission as the expeditionary army¡¯s soldiers¡­ carrying bricks.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765

    ¡°The world suppression has beenpletely dispelled. Moreover, the expeditionary army has also begun to move.¡±

    ording to the traditional routine, they had to build the base first and then consider other things.

    In the Great Fissure Valley, Tang Yu had already built some territories, transportation formations, training camps, and some defensive buildings.

    The scope of the territory was krypton crystal directly by him, covering more than half of the rift valley.

    Standing within the territory, one could actually be unaffected by the world¡¯s suppression.

    It was simr to the embassy in his country, where the territory management belonged to the embassy and was nailed to the territory of the wastnd world.

    It could also be seen as a means to block the secrets of heaven.

    However, Tang Yu did not shield them from the world suppression.

    In the end, the expedition team needs to go out. Only by letting them get used to it will they be able to disy their fullbat strength when going out.The lower the realm, the less attention they receive from the world. It¡¯s easier for them to resolve the world suppression than me. They can start moving in half a month.

    However, the whereabouts of the core members of the reincarnation movement are uncertain. Could it be that spies have to sneak in to grasp their movements?

    Tang Yu felt that this was a good idea.

    Thus,

    He handed over the task to Hui Ren. As for whether Hui Ren would act on his own or hand it over to someone else, he did not care.

    ¡­

    In the blink of an eye,

    More than half a month passed and Tang Yu arrived at the Dragon Gate, one of the top ten cities.

    The Dragon Gate was indeed a top moving city. Its scale far exceeded that of Lenia. Just the poption alone was more than 20 million. In the world of this wastnd, there were already many.

    After all, the food crops were limited.

    There were also a lot of people moving.

    The dragon gate was not like Lenia. It only moved in a fixed area. The mobile equipment only started when there were asional natural disasters. The dragon gate ran around the world and traded with mobile cities all over the world.

    It had plenty of resources and knowledge.

    It far exceeded Lennia.

    It was not forbidden for armed groups to move in here. However, weapons and other dangerous items could only be ced in the outer city. There were restrictions when entering the inner city.

    However,pared to the jittery Lenia, one could also see the confidence of the Dragon Gate.

    Tang Yu lived in the outer city, on the top floor of the highest grade hotel and could overlook the vast wastnd.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    He looked into the distance. At the end of the horizon, there were many shabbily-dressed awakened ones fleeing.

    The ones chasing after them were not monsters, but a group of people wearing ck robes and helmets. They looked undisciplined, but there were many of them.

    swish ¨C

    A figure sped through the sky, but was suddenly hit by a purple arrow and fell from the sky.

    From Tang Yu¡¯s angle, he could see that the other party¡¯s abdomen had been pierced. Although it was not fatal to the Transcendent Mortal realm, it was enough to heavily injure him.

    A few ck-robed men chased after them. Cruelughed strangely as he was about to kill them.

    Tang Yu could see them, but they were actually very far away from the Dragon Gate. Even if the Dragon Gate sent reinforcements in time, it would still take a few minutes for them to arrive.

    The figure that fell from the sky covered the wound on his abdomen and continued to fly in the direction of the Dragon Gate. His desire to survive was actually not much slower than flying.

    However, the distance between the ck-robed men was getting closer and closer. The Transcendent who held a crossbow was also constantly aiming.

    Another crossbow bolt wrapped in purple light shot out, piercing throughyers of air.

    Boom!

    The red light beam shot over from afar. The energy had already dissipated a lot, but when it hit the arrow, it still caused the arrow to deviate. It grazed past the injured Transcendent and plunged into the ground, leaving behind only a deep hole.

    One of the Transcendents who happened to be nearby took action, seemingly recognizing the disguise of the reincarnation movement and was very angry.

    The Transcendent charged forward. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The battle stirred up a cloud of dust, and craters were sted out from the ground.

    However, this Transcendent had only been heroic for a dozen or so seconds, and he was sent flying like a broken cloth bag.

    This little bit of time he had gained allowed the injured Transcendent to get closer to the Dragon Gate, allowing him to see the outline of the city.

    However, a few secondster, a few ck-robed figures caught up to him again.

    Suddenly,

    One of the Awakened ones who were being chased and dressed in ragged clothes roared and suddenly broke through the bottleneck to be a Transcendent.

    ¡°Your Highness, hurry up and leave. I will stop them!¡±

    He pounced forward tragically, and in a few seconds, he fell to the ground.

    Something had happened to the ck-robed men who were still chasing. The crossbows seemed to be stuck, unable to shoot any more fatal arrows.

    The defending troops from Dragon Gate who were in charge of this side also noticed the situation in the distance. Three extraordinary cultivators immediately rushed over. Their desperate speed made it seem as if they were their own sons being chased.

    Tang Yu¡¯s expression was a bit strange.

    They were neither rtives nor friends, so how could there be so many brave men who were willing to sacrifice themselves for others?

    The people involved had their own reasons, whether it was due to their hatred for reincarnatior, or unknown reasons, but in the eyes of outsiders, it was too much of a coincidence.

    Especially the great circle of the Awakening Realm who had just been focused on escaping, suddenly breaking through to the Transcendence Realm, and then tragically bringing up the rear.

    Why didn¡¯t they bring up the rear at the beginning?

    However, when it came to being affected, there were no traces of spells on the bodies of those Transcendents.

    ¡°Is it¡­ the protagonist of the world?¡±

    Only the protagonist¡¯s character could be repeatedly blessed by good luck, and even the enemy gave the protagonist a chance to escape from the world due to various idents.

    But today,

    The protagonist¡¯s good luck seemed to be used up.

    The reinforcements from Dragon Gate would only arrive in a minute, and the ck-robed man who had caught up to them had already shed at them.

    At such a distance, it would be impossible for them to miss unless they were struck by a sudden stroke, but a Transcendent¡­ even the world could not make a Transcendent suffer from a concussion.

    The protagonist of the first generation was about to die.

    ¡°The purpose of the Temple of reincanation hunting ¡®The Protagonist¡¯ must have something to do with stealing the world¡¯s origin. Forget it¡­ Maybe I was also in the world¡¯s scheme?¡±

    With a flick of Tang Yu¡¯s finger, the space trembled and rippled. In the blink of an eye, this force prated through the endless distance. Its power did not diminish in the slightest as it struck the ck-robed man who was shed down by the chaotic saber.

    Boom!

    The nearest ck-robed man was crushed into powder by the spatial force. The other three ck-robed men who were slightly further away vomited blood and flew out in the violent fluctuations of the copse and explosion. They were on the verge of death.

    Before the injured Transcendent, a huge gully spread out, all the way to the distance.

    ¡­

    A group of shabbily-dressed Metahumans rushed into Dragon Gate City. Tang Yu released his perception. From their conversation, he learned that they came from arge city, ¡®River Capital City¡¯. However, River Capital City had been destroyed by the reincarnator. Only a few high-level Metahumans and Transcendents managed to break out of the encirclement.

    The one with the highest status among them was the son of the City Lord of River City, Du Ming. The City Lord of River City and a few Transcendents brought up the rear. Du Ming led the elites in the city to break out.

    Dragon Gate seemed to have a connection with River Capital City. After epting their batch of disabled soldiers, Tang Yu also saw Du Ming and a few others enter the inner city.

    ¡­

    Dragon Gate Inner City, Senate Building.

    Du Ming, who had already changed into a noble outfit, cupped his hands and bowed, ¡°Thank you for your help, Du Ming is very grateful.¡±

    Chief Consul, Dun Yu, expressed that there was no need to care. Dragon Gate and Capital City were allies in the first ce.

    ¡°I wonder if you can tell me the name of that expert and meditate to personally thank him.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The Chief Consul felt that something was wrong. Didn¡¯t he mean to save them because they let go of the restrictions and let the remnants of River City enter the city?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the expert who repelled reincarnator the guards of His Highness?¡±

    Du Ming was also stunned. ¡°But the attack of that spell was clearly sent from Dragon Gate City.¡±

    Consul Dun Yu: ¡°???¡±

    ¡°You mean, there are experts in Dragon Gate City who used a spell from a distance of more than ten kilometers to kill several Transcendent Mortal experts?¡±

    He really wanted to say how can there be such a master in Dragon Gate, but thest words came out of his mouth, ¡°Now is the era of ¡®the decline of magic¡¯, do you know what that means?¡±

    There was no second rank expert in Capital City. Du Ming didn¡¯t understand it before, but now he seemed to understand. Even a second rank expert might not be able to do that. Moreover, he could move as lightly as he could.

    The Dragon Gate expert didn¡¯t notice the magic fluctuations in that city.

    Du Ming changed the topic and talked about what happened in Capital City.

    Chief Consul, Dun Yu, was still thinking about the mysterious expert, but when he heard about Capital City, he couldn¡¯t sit still.

    He mmed his palm on the hardwood table, unable to contain the shock on his face. ¡°What? There are actually threerge cities that have been broken through by the reincarnation Movement? Or within a day¡±

    Ever since the reincarnation Movement had destroyed arge city, there had been no movement for more than half a month. The higher-ups of the moving cities all over the ce had rxed a little. They also believed that they would not be infiltrated when they were on guard.

    ¡°How did River City get infiltrated?¡±

    ¡°My father strictly restricted outsiders of unknown identities from entering. How could they be infiltrated?¡± Du Ming shook his head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°However, before dawn, there was a sudden roar of thunder. A huge gap was created in the outer defense of the city, and arge number of armed militants poured in from the gap¡­¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how those armed militants got close to our Capital City? It can¡¯t be that the garrison is blind!¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, look.¡± A general of Dragon Gate projected a map, ¡°The purpose of the reincarnation movement is temporarily unknown, but judging from their trajectory, the next target is our Dragon Gate City.¡±

    The higher-ups of the Dragon Gate Sect immediately became solemn.

    Although they were not afraid, there might be more than one mysterious expert in the reincarnation Movement who had reached the level of a Second Order Transcendent. They did not dare to take it lightly.

    ¡°Recently, there was the decline of the spell. After that, there were many natural disasters that urred in various ces. There was also the appearance of a terrifying organization like the reincanation Movement¡­ What a difficult autumn.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, I received news that the Great Rift Valley of Disaster had been upied by a mysterious force.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the ce where natural disasters are the most devastating? It has never stopped. Only Transcendents can enter that area with natural disasters.¡±

    ¡°That ce is also the ce with the richest resources. The number of rare minerals there is unimaginable.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s the use? Under the natural disaster cage, the resources in the Great Fissure Valley can not be mined at all.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± The consul spoke with a strange expression on his face, ¡°I heard that a group of forces have recently built a city in the Valley of Disaster. Moreover, the tearing wind and earth drought mes in the valley have disappeared¡­ Some of the nearby moving cities have already rushed over.¡±

    ¡°That group of forces is also a name that I have never heard of before. It is called Tree Shade Group.¡±

    Dragon Gate did not want to get involved. It was just that the distance was too far, and the movement speed of the moving city was not fast.

    ¡°No matter what, they have to deal with the reincarnation movement first. As long as they dare toe, they will never be able to return.¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Yu was only left with a wisp of his mind. He controlled this clone to asionally expand his perception to obtain some information.

    Most of his mind was already on the spatial clone.

    He had traveled through dozens of wormholes in the air. Some were fixed and some were random. He had no idea where he was.

    He had obtained some of the world origin. The world power of the World Tree could already cover half of Asia.

    In the world he discovered, there were iplete worlds that upied about thirty percent. Among all the worlds, more than seventy percent of them were undeveloped worlds. There were intelligent creatures and civilized worlds that only upied less than thirty percent. Among them, there were humans, and only about half a hundred and fifty percent.

    Many of them were still moving forward in the dark and had yet to form a cultivation system. Even if they were awakened, they would be in danger of losing control and dying.

    Tang Yu casually scattered some knowledge seeds. It was unknown how many yearster there would be experts born.

    In addition to normal worlds, he also found a few dark red bubbles that gave him a bad feeling. There was also a sense of danger. Tang Yu did not approach to investigate, but he could guess that it had something to do with the Devil Race.

    However, even though I built a teleportation formation in various worlds, if those worlds were discovered by the Devil Race and captured and devoured the world origin, it would still be impossible to stop¡­

    It was already very difficult to defend Origin Star. Tang Yu would definitely not be able to protect all worlds. His strength was far inferior to the high-dimensional united front.

    Forget it. I don¡¯t want to think too much about it. The most important thing now is toplete the refinement of the half-god body¡­

    My true body has already moved to the Wastnd World to cultivate. The rules of that world can also be of use to Tier 3 Transcendents. The speed at which my divine body is condensed has increased by more than ten times. I estimate that I will be able to reach the peak of rank at the end of the year.

    At this time,

    There was a knock on the hotel door.

    Tang Yu spread out his perception and saw that the person standing outside the door was the Transcendent Capital Ming who had been saved yesterday.

    There were also two Second Order Transcendent with decent auras, and from the looks of it, they should be the upper echelons of Dragon Gate City.

    Even an ordinary Third Order Transcendent would not be able to sense their location if they were to act on their own, right?

    Then he understood.

    It was the world.

    The world couldn¡¯t affect him, but it was possible to use some sort of opportunity to let the main character detect him and make the main character beg for mercy.

    Tang Yu pondered for a moment before controlling his Origin Energy to open the door.

    Why wouldn¡¯t a main character who delivered himself to his door be?

    ¡­

    Outside the Valley of Disaster, three mobile cities had arrived.

    There were Transcendents standing on top of the tall buildings in the city, looking at the Great Valley of Disaster known as the ce where all living beings stopped.

    Outside the valley, there was still a storm, but it was much weaker than usual.

    There were Transcendents approaching the edge of the valley. When they reached the edge of the valley, their sharp eyes prated the storm and saw the dark brownnd inside the valley, and the calm and peaceful scene of the wind.

    At the end of their line of sight, they could vaguely see a city with tall buildings.

    ¡°As expected, the disaster at the Great Valley of Disaster has disappeared. Moreover, there is already a city that has arrived first.¡±

    Other than the three cities closest to the Great Valley, soon, more than a dozen carriages arrived and stopped in front of the Great Valley.

    Those who got out of the carriages were all people with strong auras.

    They faintly guarded against each other, then looked at the Great Valley of Disaster, thinking of the rich resources in the valley, their eyes burning.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766

    The one responsible for the cmity rift ¨C Tree Shade City ¨C was the three Carmen brothers.

    At present, the expeditionary army that only had three thousand people was under theirmand.

    Thebat strength of the Carmen brothers had yet to recover to its peak. They were only at the peak of the Second Order of the exceptional state. Of course, no one paid any attention to the people outside.

    ¡°Scissors, stone, paper. Whoever wins will fight?¡± Carmen¡¯s second brother suggested.

    Carmen¡¯s first brother was more steady. He pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°No, our real target is the Hall of Samsara. The lord has instructed us to not only reveal a certain level of strength, but also to avoid being too strong and attract the attention of the Hall of Samsara Reincarnators.¡±

    ¡°Leave this matter to the warrior next to us.¡±

    ¡­

    Jiang Gaojie came to the other world, and after half a month of carrying bricks, he finally received a different mission.

    ¡°Can we get out of the Great Rift Valley now?¡±He sighed.

    Soon, ten teams gathered, and a total of fifty people rushed out of the rift.

    To Jiang Gaojie¡¯s disappointment, he saw some people in the distance before he even walked out of the canyon.

    The wastnd world was mainlyposed of cities, and more than a dozen carriages represented almost a city.

    In addition to the three closest cities, almost all the experts in the nearby regions rushed over.

    However, they were wary of each other, and they were allpetitors.

    The Transcendent of the leader of Molten Furnace Fort had once entered the Great Valley of Disaster.

    Against the natural disaster.

    Because of this, he knew how rich the mineral resources in the valley were.

    However, they could not be mined in the past, and ordinary Awakened ones could not enter. They could not allow a limited number of Extraordinary individuals to mine!

    Even Transcendents like them needed to be protected by an extraordinary force field to constantly circte their Origin Energy in order to move through natural disasters. It was not realistic to waste energy to mine minerals.

    It was different now.

    The leader of the Forgefires Stronghold approached the other tworge cities and whispered,

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we join forces and eliminate all the people from the other cities, then cooperate to upy the Great Rift Valley.¡±

    The other two sides were deep in thought.

    The Great Valley of Disaster was famous in the world, and there were many forces that knew about it. It was difficult for any of them to defend it, but if threerge cities joined forces, even the ten major cities would have to be wary.

    ¡°Good!¡± Bai Hua City¡¯s Extraordinary responded.

    ¡°What about the forces in the Valley of Disaster? They seem to have built a city. They may not be underestimated.¡± Sky Eagle City Transcendent said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± The leader of Molten Furnace Castle waved his hand. ¡°Tree Shade Group? Never heard of it! There is a moving city called Tree Shade City, but it is only a medium-sized city. I don¡¯t even know if there is a single p in the number of Transcendent realms¡­ If they know what¡¯s good for them, they will leave the city obediently. They still can¡¯t recognize the reality¡­¡±

    The Transcendents from Bai Hua City alsoughed.

    The three of them looked at each other and gestured for the other Transcendents from the same city to attack the other mid-sized cities.

    At this moment,

    Hu ¡ª

    In the distance, there were many auras approaching, leaping over and arriving in front of them.

    These people were wearing the same standardbat suit, with a big tree pattern on their chest that covered the sky. In addition to regr long sabers and staff, there were also shields, arrows, guns, and other rare weapons.

    It seemed like they had a clear division ofbor, and they seemed to be more professional than them.

    ¡°F*ck, what a show-off!¡± Some Transcendents looked at the well-dressed Tree Shade Group warriors and felt a bit jealous.

    ¡°They¡­ actually have ten Transcendents!¡± Some people said seriously.

    The leader of Molten Furnace Fort did not dare to underestimate them.

    Of course, he was confident that he could fight two against one, but the ten Transcendents of Tree Shade Group were beyond his imagination.

    Perhaps they sent most of the Transcendents to guard the Great Valley of Disaster. Even so, Tree Shade Group isparable to arge city.

    Fortunately, they did not activate it just now, otherwise¡­

    The leaders of Molten Furnace Fort were all frightened, but now that it was Tree Shade Group, and there were ten Transcendents¡­

    ¡°Everyone, why don¡¯t we join forces and deal with the foreign forces upying the Great Rift Valley first?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°They might have already transported some resources out.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we use the number of kills to divide the resources of the Great Rift Valley!¡±

    A Transcendent licked his lips, and as his eyes met with the others, he suddenly flew out, mes burning on his de as he shed down.

    The other Transcendents did not want to fall behind, and rushed forward one after another.

    Suddenly,

    Swoosh

    They were only halfway through their charge when a snow-white de shed, and the body of the ¡®fire arc de¡¯ charging at the front had been split into two, its eyes wide open as it flew out.

    swooosh~

    The Tree Shade group warriors dressed in uniform moved, and in a split second, there was a dull sound of firearms mixed in.

    The leader of the Forgefires Stronghold watched helplessly as the Transcendents who were not much weaker than him fell one by one or were dealt with in one move. At most, they would not be able to withstand three moves.

    Even if two or three Transcendents joined forces to fight against Tree Shade Group, they would still be easily defeated.

    Too strong!

    They were all monsters!

    Forgefires Stronghold could not believe that there were such powerful Transcendents, and there were even ten of them! However, their auras were not much stronger than his!

    In less than three minutes, out of the twenty or so Transcendents that had entered the Great Valley of Disaster, seventeen or eighteen of them had died!

    The others were only at the Awakened level, and they had already been thoroughly chilled a minute ago.

    The leader of Forgefires Stronghold was terrified.

    To escape, one had to escape!

    He shed out an illusory sh, leaving behind the other Transcendents who were still fighting, and flew out of the rift like an arrow.

    There are other Transcendents outside. As long as we can escape from the rift¡­

    The leader of Molten Furnace Castle turned around to look. Tree Shade Group¡¯s Transcendents had killed two more Transcendents from different cities in just a short period of time. Fortunately, they did not notice his movements. It was toote to chase after them now.

    Hu ¡ª

    A few figures flew into the sky and blocked his path.

    ¡°How dare you, a mere Awakened!¡± The captain of the Forgefires Stronghold said with a cold expression.

    His speed did not decrease as he flew forward. The de was red and contained an extreme temperature, causing the surrounding space to faintly distort.

    Without even looking, he swung his saber and continued to fly out of the Great Crack Valley.

    In a split second,

    His body seemed to have sunk into a swamp and became extremely slow. Although he was able to break free in less than half a second, in that instant, a fist the size of a sandbag continuously erged in front of the leader of the Forgefires Stronghold.

    Bang!

    The punch caused his face to twist, and even his extraordinary force field fell down unsteadily.

    The figure swooped down, and the fist shadows kepting.

    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang ¨C ¨C

    The captain of the Forgefires Stronghold could no longer hold his saber, and his entire body trembled in the air. His armor had been smashed into pieces, and blood sprayed into the sky.

    Before his consciousness faded away, the leader of the Forgefires Stronghold only had one thought:

    I can¡¯t even beat a First Awakening?

    No, I was killed!

    ¡­

    A momentter,

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Jiang Gaojie and the others carried corpses and threw them far away outside the Great Crack Valley. They fell to the ground with muffled sounds.

    ¡°What should we do with those people?¡±

    There were unexpectedly many people outside the valley. Not only were there three cities, but some people from the other carriages had already started to set up camp.

    ¡°General Carmen ordered us to repel these people who are looking at each other. But what about the three cities?¡±

    The people in the carriages were all powerful awakened ones.

    However, there were still arge number of civilians in the city, and they looked simr to them.

    ¡°Just repel them. It¡¯s enough for them to retreat on their own.¡± Another squad leader motioned with his eyes.

    At this time,

    The people from various cities had already discovered the identities of the corpses. They were shocked but also afraid. They decisively abandoned the half-constructed camp and drove their vehicles into the distance, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    The soldiers of the expeditionary army made their move, targeting those who were hesitant and unable to let go of their greed.

    The moment they made their move, they were like thunder, merciless. In just a short moment, a few more corpses appeared outside the rift valley.

    Boom boom ¡ª

    In the distance,

    The three mobile cities made a loud noise and slowly started to leave. There were many awakened ones at the edge of the city, watching vigntly.

    ¡°No need to chase.¡±

    Carmen¡¯s boss suddenly appeared.

    He understood what his lord meant. He did not want to be too strong and alert, but he could not be too weak. Only then could he lure out the Reincarnators behind the Samsara.

    As for the other local forces?

    Regardless of whether he gave up or if he was unwilling to continue scheming, he did not care.

    It was just a random soldier.

    ¡­

    Capital River City,

    In the past, it was prosperous and tall, but now, buildings were copsing one after another. The buildings were charred ck, and the entire city was almost left with only ruins.

    On the ruins, there were many figures.

    They worerge ck robes, and they had all kinds of weapons in their hands. Some of them let out strangeughter, while others lit bonfires in groups of three to five. The charcoal burned animals that had been hunted from god knows where, and some took the food that had been robbed from the stores in Capital River City, and ate it heartily¡­

    There was no order and it was extremely chaotic. This was the cycle of reincarnation.

    Many of them were originally at the bottom of a city. This was the cannon fodder, and there were also some that were calcted by the city. Wanderer groups that roamed the wastnd often had some strength, but the City Army was still inferior.

    However, they had forcefully conquered fourrge cities, causing countless moving cities in the world to tremble in fear.

    On a 60-story tall building that had not copsed, there was a figure leaning against his hand, looking at the light in the city.

    ¡°Life is really fragile.¡±

    ¡°Luo Tu, don¡¯t be emotional. We don¡¯t have much time. Have you found any other suspicious ¡®- main character¡¯?¡± There were dots of light that gathered into another figure and appeared on the stage.

    Luo Tu, who was leaning on the armrest, reached out his hand. A crow flew from the horizon and squatted on the back of his hand.

    ¡°The Transcendent who escaped from Capital City can already be confirmed to be the ¡®- main character¡¯. Apart from that, Molten Furnace Fort, Rock City, Eagle City¡­ There are also suspicious targets.¡±

    He paused, revealing a yful gaze. ¡°There is another even more suspicious target, the group that suddenly appeared in the Valley of Disaster and imed to be Tree Shade Group.

    ¡°ording to our experience, the people and forces that suddenly rose up after obtaining the treasures left behind by some predecessors or hiding their courage while lying low are often the ¡®- main characters¡¯. At least, they are rted to the ¡®- main character¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of whether it is confirmed or not, as long as there is a trace of suspicion, we can not let it go. We must destroy this world in the shortest time possible and plunder the source.¡±

    The young Luo Tu hesitated for a moment. ¡°Captain, our previous missions didn¡¯t seem to be this¡­ explosive, right? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°The high-dimensional united front was defeated.¡±

    The captain shook his head. ¡°Without the high-dimensional united front at the front, we Samsara travelers might not have had a good time when the Devil Race takes action. Even the hall master ordered us to plunder the source at all costs. It doesn¡¯t matter if we expose our identities. This is also our chance. If not for our strength, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to receive such a high-level mission in the past.¡±

    In the past, the Samsara Temple used to hide their identities and blend in with the natives. Then, they usedplicated methods to slowly steal the world origin.

    They didn¡¯t kill the¡¯ protagonist ¡®.

    Once it started, it would attract the attention of the entire world, and it was impossible to hide their identities.

    In the past, many great worlds in the Endless World knew about the existence of the Hall of Samsara, but they rarely met the Samsara travelers, or met them, and they didn¡¯t know their identities.

    Their external image was that of the human race, not from changes. The human race was indeed ¨C there were all kinds of strong people in the Hall of Samsara.

    The captain didn¡¯t know much either.

    He was a Third Order Transcendent, a peak Territory level expert, butpared to a Saint, he was just an insignificant cannon fodder.

    ¡°Tomorrow, take down the Dragon Gate. Be careful not to let that ¡®- main character¡¯ escape. You take action yourself,¡± the captain said.

    ¡°In addition, Tree Shade Group and Forgefires Stronghold at the Great Cmity Valley might be able to deal with them in one go. I want more detailed information,¡± the captain said.

    ¡­

    Dragon Gate,

    Tang Yu¡¯s residence had changed from the outer city to the inner city.

    The higher-ups of Dragon Gate Sect had doubts about his strength. Other than the respect on the surface, they actually did not attach much importance to him, and Tang Yu did not care.

    Even if he went to the door and told him that he could help the Dragon Gate to deal with the reincarnation exercise, he would probably be treated as a joke.

    There was even more no need for that,

    Just stay in the Dragon Gate and wait for the reincarnation movement toe.

    That is,

    That ¡®- main character¡¯ had already determined that he was a great hidden expert, pestering him every day, so annoying!

    ¡°Sir, I have already learned the technique you taught me.¡±

    Du Ming hurriedly ran over and stretched out his hand. Lightning blossomed in his hand, gathering into the shape of a conical weapon, apanied by crackling sounds of electricity.

    ¡°ording to your method, the effect of the lightning is much less affected by the ¡®- Magic Art¡¯. It can even be shot out like a hidden weapon. I have already tried it, and within a thousand meters, there is an extraordinary lethality!¡±

    He was very excited.

    Tang Yu was very helpless.

    The first thing he said when they met was that Du Ming wanted to acknowledge him as his master, but Tang Yu thought that this guy might be older than him and was already extraordinary, but his flexibility was not strong¡­

    Most importantly, he was ugly, so he refused.

    Being pestered to the point that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he threw out a spell to let him ponder over it.

    Unexpectedly, he learned it in just one day.

    It could only be said that he was worthy of being the protagonist, it was different to have a world daddy cheat!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Tang Yu said with a straight face, ¡°The difference is too much. It takes more than a second to condense a spell, and the source power is not running smoothly enough. I haven¡¯t learned the shape of the spell yet¡­Practice, continue to practice for me!¡±

    Du Ming left dejectedly.

    Tang Yu closed the door and slept on the bed¡­prehending thews.

    At this time,

    Dang dang dang dang ¨C

    An ear-piercing rm rang out. He released his perception and saw many beyond Mortal-rank running towards the outer city.

    His perception continued to spread out.

    In the outer city, the area close to the border was already in chaos. It was unknown when the members of the Samsara movement suddenly appeared and rushed into the outer city.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767

    Time moved to one minute ago.

    The mobile city dragon gate was already fully prepared. Each side had at least three Transcendent guards, and the city was also sealed off. Many foreign armed teams were blocked outside the city and expelled.

    Due to the existence of the mobile equipment, the ground of the city was very high, and it was dozens of meters higher than the horizon.

    It was equivalent to a natural wall.

    However, to those who could not fly, it was a natural moat.

    The Awakened ones stationed at the border of the city raised their spirits and widened their eyes, their eyes constantly scanning their surroundings.

    There were no suspicious people approaching.

    In the eastern suburbs of the outer city of Dragon Gate, there were short hills and forests, which were rtively sparsely popted ces.

    Beyond that was the boundary tform, and one could see the destend of the outside world.A blue me suddenly emerged from the ground and floated about two or three centimeters away from the ground. The weeds that were touched did not show any signs of burning.

    Soon after, the second and third mes moved faster and faster, forming an arc and spreading.

    The strange phenomenon on this side was quickly discovered by the Awakened ones stationed at the border. A Warlock, who was ten to twenty meters away, was repelled. The faint blue fire swayed and did not change.

    A desman rushed forward and hacked down with his saber, breaking through the wind. However, he was sent flying, vomiting blood.

    Themotion finally attracted the attention of the Transcendents. In their shock, they attacked. Clusters of blue mes had already formed a circle with a diameter of about fifty meters.

    In the blink of an eye, the mes seemed toe alive. The ground in the circle was dyed blue, like water ripples. Countless people wearing ck robes rushed out of the circle, their faces covered with spells.

    The movement of the reincarnation urred suddenly. There were several more Transcendent realm warriors attacking. The Dragon Gate warriors guarding this direction were caught unprepared. More and more armed people rushed out. Some surrounded the Dragon Gate warriors and some rushed into the city.

    Dragon Gate¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow either. As the rm rang out, numerous extraordinary experts soared into the sky and quickly arrived at the outskirts of the city. Even if they controlled their strength, they could still clear out half a street of Samsara movement members with a single palm strike.

    In the blink of an eye, they had turned into misceneous soldiers that fled in all directions.

    Boom!

    In the outskirts of the city,

    In the eyes of ordinary Awakened ones, close to two figures of Transcendents were like gods and devils, and no one dared to approach them.

    There were not many Transcendent Mortal experts in Samsara, and previously, the few Transcendents who were chasing after Turin were all seriously injured, far from being able to recover.

    The six Transcendents on the outskirts of the city were all experts that Samsara could mobilize ¨C experts that were recruited in this world.

    Wandering expertscked high-end techniques, spells, and battle techniques. Other than experience, they were not as extraordinary as Dragon Gate in every aspect. They could not evenpare to Dragon Gate in a one-on-one fight. At this time, they were at a disadvantage in numbers, and in a few minutes, they were losing.

    A Rebirth sports extraordinary was sent flying, falling from the mobile city, and the Dragon Gate extraordinary caught up.

    ¡°Hmph, trash!¡±

    A cold snort, like a thunderp exploding in the mind of the Dragon Gate extraordinary. His body froze in the air for a moment, and when he came back to his senses, a dark crow pounced on him, turning into a raging ck me that wrapped around him. The cries onlysted for a moment before disappearing.

    At this moment,

    Only then did the Dragon Gate Transcendent discover that there was a figure standing in the air outside the city, his face blurry.

    ck crows circled around him and rushed towards the Dragon Gate Transcendent.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    The Dragon Gate Chief Consul and two high-ranking generals had been hiding in the dark, waiting for the Reincarnation sports expert to appear and give a thunderous blow.

    However, the appearance of the powerhouse was too abrupt. They did not notice it earlier. A single blow had turned a Transcendent into ashes in their eyes. It was toote to stop them.

    Now, they attacked with anger.

    The Chief Administrator¡¯s body had grown a little bigger, as if he had turned into a me Devil and grabbed one of the ck crows.

    The orange-red mes and the ck crows collided. The Chief Consul¡¯s palm trembled and he suddenly crushed the ck crow.

    ¡°Be careful, that ck me is very strange!¡±

    They took some effort to put out the ck crow. They looked at each other and slowly surrounded the mysterious powerhouse in the Samsara.

    The powerhouse surrounding the ck crow did not care. He just looked down at the situation below and shook his head. ¡°Super ss has some strength, not cannon fodder that can be thrown away at will. Then¡­ I will deal with you as soon as possible.¡±

    He pointed his finger, and countless ck crows emerged and turned into a long river, pouncing on one of the ss Two Transcendent.

    The two powerhouses of Dragon Gate and ck Crow River were fighting back. The Chief Administrator had already turned into a stream of light and rushed up, smashing down with his fist that was condensed with endless mes.

    Boom!

    The mysterious powerhouse was sted to the core. The broken chest could clearly see the other side, but in the next moment, the mysterious powerhouse turned into countless ck crows and disappeared.

    The Chief Consul was stunned. His perception quickly swept around, and his expression changed as he rushed towards the other two powerhouses.

    The mysterious expert appeared behind one of Dragon Gate¡¯s super experts. His open arms were like a giant crow embracing him. Dragon Gate¡¯s Transcendent Second Order was brought into the sky. Under the ck mes, he continuously screamed.

    The other two from Dragon Gate chased after him, but they were stunned to find that their speed waspletely inferior to his opponent¡¯s.

    They had been walked around!

    By the time the general from Dragon Gate broke free, he had already lost a lot of his source energy and his aura was dispirited.

    The fight onlysted for a few minutes. Three against one, but Dragon Gate was no match at all. The mysterious powerhouse would asionally send out ck crows to support below. It looked like the three of them were surrounded by one person.

    If not for the fact that the other party was distracted to support below, they might have been defeated.

    The Chief Administrator¡¯s heart sank bit by bit.

    At this time,

    The eyes of the mysterious expert, ck Crow, lit up. Among the Transcendents who were continuouslying from below, he saw a special figure.

    -Main Character¡¯ Du Ming.

    The ck Crows that he conjured possessed extraordinary battle prowess, and even more so, terrifying ck mes. Normal des and swords would be burnt to ashes if they touched them, and spells would not cause even the slightest ripple on the ck Crow¡¯s body.

    In the ordinary Transcendent Battlefield that had the upper hand, the Transcendents of Dragon Gate were instead forced back by the ck Crow.

    It wasn¡¯t until Du Ming appeared that he used the move he had just learned,¡¯ Thunder Lightning sh ¡®. The eye-catching thunder tore apart a ck crow at once, attracting the attention of the mysterious powerhouse.

    Whoosh

    Countless ck crows flew over, and Du Ming¡¯s face turned green.

    Although he had killed the crows with one move, they had been secretly umting power for a long time, and a dozen ck crows were charging at him, unable to withstand it.

    He quickly retreated and was caught up. The ck crows surrounded him from all directions.

    The Chief Consul and the other two Super Masters were unable to rescue him. How could they have imagined that a powerhouse in the Samsara Movement would suddenly attack an ordinary Transcendent?

    ¡°Wind de ¨C Great Cut.¡±

    A huge crescent-shaped wind de flew over from afar and killed the three ck crows.

    Du Ming took the opportunity to escape, and a few crescent-shaped wind des flew out. The remaining dark crows were all killed.

    ¡°Teacher, uh¡­ Sir.¡± He remembered the fact that he was rejected.

    Tang Yu walked out from the shadows. He was wearing a long robe and sses. He looked like an elegant schr.

    ¡°Is it¡­ that master?¡±

    ¡°Is he really a Second Order Transcendent? Is he willing to help?¡±

    The higher-ups of the Dragon Gate promised loudly that as long as they helped them protect the Dragon Gate, it would not be a problem whether it was knowledge or source stones.

    Tang Yu propped up his sses. Well¡­ it was good to have a reason to help. He did not mind having too many Origin Stones ¨C after all, the wastnd world cultivated quickly with Origin Stones.

    The ck Raven of Samsara was also stunned.

    There¡¯s still a level two? This guy is stronger! Could he be the guardian of the main character?

    ording to experience, it was not strange for the protagonist to have a guardian before he grew up, and the ck crow suddenly understood.

    However, they were only four rank two natives!

    Hu ¡ª

    He pointed again, and countless ck crows gathered into a long river. They rushed towards Du Ming, turning everything in their path into ashes.

    Tang Yu took a step forward.

    ¡°Wind Magic ¨C Tornado.¡±

    His robe suddenly swelled up, and the strong wind from his sleeves formed a tornado visible to the naked eye. The silver tornado and the ck crow river collided.

    One ck and one silver shed in the air.

    Gradually, the silver color covered the ck color, and countless ck crows collided with the tornado and dissipated.

    The ck crow frowned.

    His abilities were quiteprehensive. The crows formed by the ck mes could burn all things. They were extremely lethal to people of the same rank. They could even split into countless crows. Whether it was to protect their lives or to probe, they were all skilled.

    It was just that the ability to point out things was rtively weak. The ck crows were just unable to break through the wind wall.

    Hua ¡ª

    The ck Crow River suddenly split apart, and countless ck crows pounced at Tang Yu from all directions.

    Tang Yu waved his sleeve and circles of thin wind des spread out.

    A ck crow suddenly collided and turned into a mysterious expert. He appeared next to Tang Yu and ignited ck mes to kill the wind des. Then, he opened his arms to cover Tang Yu. He wanted to use the move he used to deal with the Dragon Gate Transcendent.

    The Chief Consul and the others were anxious. They opened their mouths to speak of the information, but it was toote. A huge ck crow hugged Tang Yu.

    Bang ¨C

    The ck crow felt like it was hugging a ball full of thorns. A wind ball about two to three meters in diameter wrapped around Tang Yu, like arge egg. However, this egg had thorns, and the countless mes on the huge crow were all flung away.

    A sharp wind cone pierced out from the wind ball, and the ck crow turned into countless crows and disappeared.

    After a few minutes of fighting, the two were evenly matched, and with the Dragon Gate Consul and other Transcendent Second Order experts on the side, the ck crow gradually became agitated.

    Looking down again, because he was focused on fighting, two of the six Transcendents from the Samsara Movement had died, and the other few looked like they had no fighting spirit.

    The ck crow¡¯s face turned cold, and he could only wave his hand, condensing countless ck crows that pounced towards the Dragon Gate Transcendents.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    The four Samsara movement Transcendents flew into the distance. When they fled, the ck crows avoided the wind des that wereing at them, and their bodies split into countless ck crows that flew into the distance.

    The remaining Samsara movement soldiers awakened were gradually wiped out, and Chief Administrator Dun Yu heaved a sigh of relief.

    A look of deep worry shed across the eyes of the Samsara movement expert, who coulde and go as he pleased, even the master could only contend against.

    ¡­

    Wilderness,

    The ck crow left a few Transcendents behind and flew alone. He released the force field and a cool wind blew across his face.

    ¡®I was actually¡­ repelled by a native Second Order Transcendent?!¡¯

    He was furious!

    It wasn¡¯t because he hadn¡¯t destroyed the Dragon Gate, but because he had killed the main character andpleted his mission.

    Instead¡­ he had bumped into a wall in the hands of a native Transcendent and returned. He still didn¡¯t know how to beughed at by others!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all the world¡¯s suppression, otherwise¡­¡±

    jingle¨C

    He suddenly felt a little tired, his eyelids closed, and he fell asleep in mid-air.

    ¡°It¡¯s done, squeak!¡±

    A small figure appeared beside the ck crow. In the next moment, space distorted and Tang Yu walked out.

    This was another clone.

    ¡°Read your memories. Don¡¯t let the other party notice.¡±

    ¡°You underestimate me too much, squeak!¡± Zhu Shuli shook the bell in his hand twice, then reached out and ced his hand on the ck crow¡¯s forehead. After a while, he said, ¡°Oh, my lord, take a look for yourself.¡±

    Tang Yu felt a wave of spiritual energy envelop him, but he did not resist. In the next moment, his consciousness transformed, creating a chaotic space.

    The surroundings were covered in countless broken stars, and images shed on them.

    Using Zhushu Li to read his memories, Tang Yu spent only a few minutes to read through the memories of the reincarnation ck crow for hundreds of years.

    From when he was just an ordinary person living in a low martial world to being chosen by the Samsara Temple to bing stronger step by step afterpleting the task¡­ It seemed that he knew better than the ck crow himself.

    With this detailed memory, there was no pressure to disguise as a ck crow.

    However¡­ he would not disguise.

    Tang Yu knew how to hide his aura and simte his aura, but it was unlikely that he could hide it from ck Crow¡¯s teammates, nor did he have the characteristics of a Samsara traveler.

    There were people from the intelligence department who sneaked into the Samsara movement, and one of the six Transcendents was one of them.

    However, even if they were Transcendents, they were only high level cannon fodder in the eyes of Samsara travelers, and even the leaders of the Samsara movements were unclear.

    ¡°What happened to the dark red star on the top?¡±

    The star could not see any memories. There were chains outside that locked the star.

    ¡°That is a memory seal¡­ Although this rat can also undo it, if it is forcefully removed, this fellow¡¯s soul will probably explode.¡±

    That was it.

    Tang Yu frowned and pondered. In the memory space, he could also use the ¡®eye of insight¡¯, but he could not obtain any effective information. He only knew that it was rted to the Samsara Pce.

    ¡°Perhaps all memories rted to the Hall of Samsara will be sealed.¡±

    Even if Zhu Shuli forcefully cracked it, he might not be able to obtain anything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out,¡± Tang Yu said.

    The two of them returned to the outside world. The ck crow still maintained a posture as it slowly flew in the air.

    ¡°Let him go back. Is there something wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°No problem, squeak! If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back and cultivate. I need to master the Divine Skill as soon as possible. Otherwise, controlling a few Sacred Weapons would be too tiring, squeak.¡±

    The mouse swelled.

    Tang Yu originally wanted to knock her on the head, but on second thought, his avatar could not beat Zhu Shu Li at all, so it was better not to lose face.

    He took a step forward and disappeared.

    After he left, Zhu Shu Li undid the illusion on the ck crow. The ck crow slowed down its head and continued to fly,pletely unaware that a few minutes had passed.

    ¡­

    River City Ruins.

    ck Crow wandered around outside. When he returned, the other four Transcendents had already arrived. They were reporting to the leader, his captain.

    On the roof of the highest building, the five members of the Samsara team gathered.

    The unexpected mockery caused ck Crow to fly into a rage out of humiliation. He muttered something like ¡°If we weren¡¯t restrained,¡±¡±If we weren¡¯t suppressed by the world,¡± and so on, the sky tform was filled with an unpleasant atmosphere.

    ¡°In other words, if we had enough beyond the mortal realm, we would still be able to deal with Dragon Gate, or team up with more than two people.¡±

    He looked at the other four, ¡°I told you long ago, you can¡¯t underestimate the aboriginals too much. Although most of them are weak, they can asionally produce one or two strong people. Besides, we are fighting against the entire world, and we should use all the power we can use¡­¡±

    He paused, ¡°From now on, you will be divided into two groups. One group will continue to hunt the protagonist, and the other group will strengthen the cycle of reincarnation. At the very least, they will be useful.¡±

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768

    Time passed quickly, and a month passed.

    The cycle of reincarnation gradually grew stronger, and now it was a behemoth. More than tenrge cities were destroyed, and one of them was one of the ten major cities.

    The background andws of the wastnd world were notcking in beyond the cities. After the Reincarnators began to exert themselves, they used various secret techniques as bait to gradually gather a group of wandering Transcendents.

    They even shouted the slogan of ¡°rebuilding the world¡±, and there was a group of fanatical fans.

    It had be the biggest threat to countless cities in the Wastnd.

    However, ck Crow and the other Samsara travelers had dark expressions on their faces.

    It had been a whole month, but the harvest was extremely small.

    The cities that had been destroyed, including that super city, did not have a true protagonist.

    Du Ming, who had been confirmed to be the main character, had an expert protecting him. Dragon Gate had joined forces with two other super cities to watch each other in a triangr formation. They had attacked several times but had no results.Tree Shade Group was also strange, and they also had exceptional Second Level Transcendentbat strength. They had also lost a lot of Super Mortal ranks in their attack.

    On the rooftop of a tall building in River City Ruins, the five members of the Samsara Squad gathered together.

    ¡°Tomorrow, mobilize all forces to attack Dragon Gate. I will also go.¡±

    The four members of the Samsara Squad were all at the peak of the Second Order of the Extraordinary Realm. Only the captain was at the peak of the Third Order, but he was still at the peak of the Third Order, who had yet toprehend thew. He had been greatly suppressed in this world and had yet to fully recover. Hisbat strength was only two or three times stronger than the other four.

    ¡°Captain, didn¡¯t you want to wait until you recovered to your peak condition before making a move?¡± They also knew that if they were injured under the suppression, it would be even more difficult to recover.

    But¡­

    The captain picked up the Samsara Cube hanging on his chest. ¡°Our mission is to destroy the ten super cities of this world and the three world protagonists. Before the first stage of the time limit arrives, we need to achieve 30 of thepletion rate of the mission. And now¡­ we only destroyed one super city.¡±

    The three world protagonists were more important than the ten super cities.

    In terms of data, one protagonist upied a 20 ratio, and a super city only upied three. The rest of the world added up only upied thest 10.

    ¡°In another eight days, the time limit of the first stage will be up. Even if I have a few more days, mybat strength will not recover much. It is better to give it a try¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Super city dragon gate, looking at the outer city, there were some broken high-rise buildings, the ground was full of mottled marks of swords and burning marks.

    Those were the marks left behind after several battles.

    ¡°They are here!¡±

    Seeing more than twenty Transcendents flying over from afar, the warriors guarding the border sounded the rm.

    Immediately, there were Dragon Gate Transcendents flying out. They already had experience and tried their best to push the battlefield out of the city.

    Inside the city, there were also Awakened ones who scanned every inch ofnd, not allowing the Samsara to bloom directly inside the city.

    The Dragon Gate Transcendents and the Samsara Movement Transcendents exchanged blows. In the other two directions, there were twenty to thirty Transcendents flying over.

    There were close to a hundred super cities in total, and there were also eight or nine Second Order Transcendents. Their numbers crushed the Samsara Movement.

    But in fact¡­

    The Second Order leader of the Samsara Movement alone could hold off six or seven Second Order Transcendents, and the remaining one had to rely on Master Tang and the other Second Order to fight against them.

    ¡°Not good, the four leaders of the Samsara Movement today are all here, and there is also the Great Leader who has never made a move!¡±

    The leader of the Samsara travelers moved, splitting into two and splitting into four. Other than not being able to withstand a beating, each energy clone had seventy percent of hisbat strength. In the blink of an eye, the four figures stood in four directions, weaving a dense lightning in the air.

    In less than three minutes, several Transcendents from Dragon Gate had fallen, and the rest were injured.

    At this time,

    Arge number of extraordinary auras appeared from the rear, led by four Second Rank Transcendents, including Gong Ling. A chaotic battle unfolded.

    The Samsara Squad originally didn¡¯t care.

    Tree Shade Group and Dragon Gate Sect working together was within their expectations. However, why did Tree Shade Group have an expert that they didn¡¯t know?

    They looked at Gong Ling. Behind her, there was a constantly shaking clock. Every time it shook,

    Their movements were a little slower. A Samsara traveler was cut into several pieces in the blink of an eye. After gathering together, his face had turned pale.

    ¡°The ability of time!¡±

    ¡°The protagonist, must be another protagonist!¡±

    The Samsara travelers were happy and worried.

    They were happy to finally confirm the identity of another protagonist, but they were worried that they seemed to be unable to defeat him.

    Five minutester,

    Team Samsara confirmed that they really couldn¡¯t win.

    In an instant, the five of them turned into streaks of light and fled in five directions.

    The Transcendents in the Samsara Movement were abandoned and died in the blink of an eye.

    There were even Tree Shade Group, Dragon Gate Sect, and other experts who chose two or three directions and chased after them.

    ¡­

    It was night,

    In the wilderness,

    The members of the team met up again through a special method.

    There were only three people.

    Captain, ck Crow, and another Samsara traveler.

    ¡°The two of them are not good at escaping. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able toe.¡± The captain said.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°We can only give up the mission and ask for help from the Hall Master.¡±

    The Samsara Temple had three supreme master gods and ten Hall Masters. ording to the geographical division, they were under themand of one of the Hall Masters, the ¡®King of Monroe¡¯.

    At their level, they were not qualified to see the Hall Master, but they could ask for help through the system of the Hall of Samsara.

    The reinforcements sent will be from the lineage of the master of the ¡®Monroe Pce¡¯.

    A screen that only the Reincarnators could see unfolded, and the team leader of the Samsara Squad submitted the information after thinking for a while.

    Although he gave up the mission, he did not give up directly and epted the punishment. Instead, he submitted arge amount of information about this world.

    As well as his own conjecture,

    For example, the two ¡®protagonists¡¯ who have already confirmed their identities, or their deeper guesses about this world.

    ¡­

    In an unknown space-time dimension, there was a towering figure shuttling through the long river of space.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    With a flip of his palm, countless Psychedelic particles gathered into an even higher and more profound cube of reincarnation.

    ¡°A higher realm. Mission failed?¡±

    The Hall of Samsara sent countless Samsara travelers into one world after another to steal the source of the world. Some of them were even higher realms.

    The first batch of Reincarnators had failed their mission. ording to the process, the second and third batch of stronger Reincarnators would be delivered. A single mission failure would not alert him.

    As one of the Ten Direction Pce Masters, the Monroe King had long cast his eyes on a higher level.

    A higher level world could plunder a lot of World Origin, but it was not much help to him.

    ¡°Hmm? World upgrade?¡±

    The Hall Master continued to read.

    The Wastnd World was a world where Transcendents only appeared for a few hundred years, but it had already given birth to quite a few Second Order Transcendents. Previously, the intelligence was that it was rted to the rules of the world.

    But now, it seemed that it was also rted to the world¡¯s ascension.

    A world that was in the midst of ascension was full of heroes. Other than the world¡¯s main characters, there were also many supporting characters that could not be ignored.

    ording to the information, there were native natives who could fight against Samsara travelers of the same level ¨C even if there were Samsara travelers who were suppressed by the world, a native who could fight like this was normally the main character.

    In the information provided by the Samsara captain, there were only five such natives.

    As for the two main characters, one had an extremely rare ability of the time element¡­ As a king among the saints, the Monroe King knew better than ordinary Samsara travelers what the ability of the time element meant.

    The other main character, although it was only an ordinary thunder ability, the speed of improvement was extremely fast. After being hunted by them, in less than a month, he had risen from an ordinary Transcendent realm to a veteran Transcendent realm of three cores

    It was too fast!

    Even thebat strength of ordinary Second Order Transcendent was rapidly increasing.

    Regarding the ¡®World Upgrade¡¯, the team leader of the Samsara team was only guessing. The chance was very low. He wanted to take a gamble. If he seeded, the mission might not be without a chance to turn back. If he failed, he would only be punished.

    In the eyes of the Monroe King, he was 80 sure that the world had been upgraded!

    ¡°Several hundred years ago, it had been quiet for a period of time. Now that the Genesis Qi has recovered, it is in line with themon phenomenon of world upgrades.¡±

    ¡°It is also possible to be stimted by the Reincarnators, causing the world to increase in speed.¡±

    With a world upgrade, the strength of the native people would go againstmon sense. In this case, ording to the original process, it was very likely that the second and third batches of Reincarnators would fail the mission.

    They had to send even stronger Reincarnators.

    King Monroe was also interested.

    Of course, he did note down personally. Instead, he watched attentively. After all, the upgrade of a high-level world was a top-level world, and a top-level world could already give birth to some treasures that were useful to him.

    ¡°However, this world is still in the upgrade, and I have the coordinates of a true top-level world in my hands.¡±

    In the region he was in charge of, there was only one top-level world.

    It was also a peak team that was identally discovered.

    ¡­

    ¡°The information I submitted was ssified as five-star intelligence! The mission penalty was also canceled!¡±

    The leader of the Samsara team couldn¡¯t help being excited.

    The intelligence in the Hall of Samsara was king. They had repeatedly suffered losses in this world due tock of intelligence. The extraordinary progress of the natives and the unknown powerhouses were much more than he had expected.

    However, the captain had never expected that the intelligence he, Xia Jiba, had guessed would be worth five stars!

    So he was so strong?

    So what he was good at was intelligence analysis!

    It was a meritorious service to provide intelligence, and the failure of the mission was med on the inability to resist. Not only was there no punishment, as long as they could help the reinforcementsplete the mission in the follow-up operations, they could also get a reward.

    ¡°Captain, where are the reinforcements?¡±

    ¡°Let me see, hiss¡­ the Hall Master actually assigned three peak teams.¡±

    The weakest team in the peak team was at the peak of beyond three, and he was at the bottom of the list.

    [The mission requires us to find a secret ce as soon as possible so that the Samsara travelers of the peak party can descend and pass the initial weakened period. ]

    [It¡¯s simple. This is a wastnd world. Most of the ces are uninhabited. ]

    [Yes. However, it is best for us to stay away from the super city and the Great Rift Valley of Disaster. ]

    ¡­

    At Dragon Gate, Tang Yu was currently guiding Du Ming in his cultivation.

    He provided a cultivation technique of lightning attribute.

    Du Ming had already entered the Transcendent realm for a period of time and had umted enough. With a brilliant cultivation technique, his realm naturally rose.

    How could a Samsara traveler know?

    The Dragon Gate, as well as the other two super cities, also cultivated some of the cultivation methods provided by Tang Yu, which were several times more advanced and clear than what they had researched themselves.

    Moreover, the cultivation methods were morepatible with the original system of Wastnd, and there was no difference in battle.

    Before giving them cultivation, Tang Yu had them sign a secret contract ¨C only that the cultivation method was forbidden to be passed on, and it could not be mentioned, and it was not a ve contract, so many super experts signed it without hesitation.

    Even the Transcendents below did not know that their boss had changed the cultivation method, and only felt that in the battle of reincarnation, the top experts were improving rapidly, and theirbat power was rising rapidly.

    The Samsara travelers were even more unaware.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Yu nced at the contract connection in his mind and his consciousness descended into a clone at the Great Valley of Disaster.

    He opened his eyes and found Zhu Shuli.

    ¡°Has the Samsara Temple made a move?¡±

    She nodded.

    Previously, he had killed two of the five Reincarnators and released three of them.

    Outside ck Crow, the leader of the Samsara Squad and the other Reincarnators had their memories searched by Zhu Shuli and nted a spiritual suggestion.

    Once a certain condition was met, the spiritual suggestion would be triggered.

    The Samsara Cube itself did not possess intelligence or ability to distinguish between the two, but only the user could use it. Thus, Tang Yu did not choose to disguise himself and only controlled it.

    The two Rank Two Transcendent Reincarnators had their minds prated, and Zhu Shuli could bepletely controlled with just a thought.

    A Rank Three Transcendent Reincarnator could not bepletely controlled, but with the help of the holy artifact, many of his thoughts were unknowingly influenced.

    The three Reincarnators who had just chosen a hidden location immediately spread the news in different ways.

    After confirming the location, Tang Yu made a trip first.

    He did not dare to get close. The Reincarnators in a clear state were still enemies. However, they had built a territory dozens of miles away from the hidden location. They had consumed their Psyche Power to spread the territory in that direction.

    Dozens of minutester, the territory that formed a line extended to the hidden ce and slowly expanded.

    Tang Yu set up a notification.

    The next day,

    Beep, beep, beep ¨C

    The voice rang out in his mind. He found the sub-territory and took a look. Originally, there were only three red dots, but now, there were fourteen red dots.

    There were eleven more Reincarnators.

    Tang Yu erged the territory and could see that the red dots representing the Reincarnators were somewhat illusory.

    It was like two concentric circles stacked together. The inside was solid and the outside was hollow.

    The hollow red dots were farrger than the three Reincarnators at the beginning, but the solid area of the red dots was very small.

    ¡°They have just arrived and are suppressed by the world. Hollow is theirbat strength at their peak, and solid is their currentbat strength.¡±

    They are only at the early stage of the second rank. The rules of this world are strange, and the degree of suppression is stronger than on Earth.

    It is an opportunity!

    He immediately found Zhu Shuli, ¡°Shuli, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Zhu Shuli was also eager to try. In order to be safe, other than Zhu Shuli and himself, there was also Shea and Lorraine¡­ But Tang Yu always felt that the two of them wanted to watch the show.

    They arrived through the teleportation array and approached while concealing their presence.

    Other than the three Reincarnators from the beginning, the other Reincarnators were operating secret arts to resolve the world suppression.

    Zhu Shuli immediately cast an illusion.

    ck Crow and the other three Reincarnators had their minds prated and were instantly affected by the illusion.

    Of the other eleven Reincarnators, three of them were unrivaled in the third level of the exceptional state.

    In his peak state, it would be difficult for Zhu Shuli to defeat any one of them by himself, but at this moment, the world¡¯s suppression was all-round.

    Body, Origin Energy, Spirit, Soul!

    Even if a Second Order Transcendent with Blood Drop Rebirth ability was suppressed to the first level, the most they could do was regrow their arms.

    A group of peak experts and unmatched experts were struck by an illusion without the slightest awareness.

    Zhu Shuli did the same, breaking through their mental defenses and nting a mental suggestion.

    Even if they were to return to being invincible experts in the future, it would still be difficult to detect a hint nted in their weak hours.

    Of course, there was still a bit of risk.

    ¡°Fill them out and mark out the strongest of them who are good at mental strength.¡±

    Of the eleven Reincarnators, three were good at mental strength, but they did not have clones.

    They were good at mental strength, mental pration, and perception.

    Tang Yu crushed the three of them to death. He used a lot of resources to rece the avatar of the ¡®spy type one¡¯ that he had recently developed to simte their auras. As for the methods he was good at? The knowledgeable Great Lord Tang also understood a little.

    In addition to the cover of the psychological hint of Zhu Shuli, he made up for thest bit of disharmony.

    The only w was that the Samsara Cube could not use it. He could not crack this.

    Of the three invincible experts, one was good at the physical body, one was skilled in spell bombardment, one was good at spear arts, one spear could break all techniques, and was the strongest among them.

    Tang Yu then conveniently crushed the two invincible powerhouses ¨C not easily pinched, but left behind the simple-minded man who was good at the physical body but had poor mental strength.

    ¡°Done, done.¡±

    They came quietly and left quietly, not taking a cloud with them.

    ¡­

    Two months passed in a sh.

    In two months, the Samsara movementpletely disappeared, as if they had been defeated in the previous battle, causing the Samsara movement to fall apartpletely.

    Many cities on the continent breathed a sigh of relief. Only Dragon Gate and the Samsara movement had a direct confrontation with cities. They did not think that the Samsara movement would be disbanded and must still be secretly plotting.

    This kind of vignce is very good¡­

    Tang Yu was also worried that the three united super cities would separate when things turned for the better ¨C in his script, there were many supporting roles.

    On the map of the territory, the solid red dots representing the Reincarnators had grown a lot stronger. From the size, some of the Reincarnators had crossed the threshold of rank three.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to act.¡±

    The Reincarnators were more capable than he imagined, and he could not wait that long until they reached the elite and peak ofbat strength.

    In the past two months, whether it was Tree Shade Group or Dragon Gate, all the super cities were searching for traces of the leaders of Samsara. It was unexpected, but also reasonable.

    Combined with several super cities, a total of more than thirty Second Level Transcendent experts rushed to the hidden hill.

    ¡°Found?¡±

    The Reincarnators were not flustered.

    They already had several third rankbat strength, and the aboriginals, even if there were a lot more second rank, were still only second rank¡­ Wait, the main character fromst time already had third rankbat strength?

    The peak second rank experts who were difficult to deal with earlier also broke through to third rank!

    Originally, the aboriginals were only on par with the Reincarnation Realm experts, but for some reason, the Reincarnation Realm experts made several low-level mistakes during battle, causing the team leader who was skilled in spell bombing to fall.

    The Reincarnation Realm experts¡¯ side immediately copsed.

    The other Samsara travelers fought and retreated. After several more of them died, they finally escaped the pursuit of the native powerhouses.

    Their faces were ashen, but they had no choice but to report it truthfully and request backup once again.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769

    ¡°The two team leaders have fallen¡­¡±

    The Samsara travelers who had reunited saw that almost half of theirpanions had been lost and could not help but feel sad.

    There were only two team leaders left, ¡®Meat Mountain¡¯ and the captain of ck Crow who were good at physical bodies.

    Naturally, it was Meat Mountain who had the highest status.

    It was most suitable to carry¡­ cough, exin the situation of the mission, and ask for help.

    A magnificent pce shadow appeared, and in the hall, there was a towering figure whose face could not be seen.

    Although it was just a shadow, the Samsara travelers all stopped breathing and had to bow to show their respect.

    ¡°Dragon Imprisoning Saint.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did we get discovered?¡± the towering figure asked indifferently as he swept his gaze over the Samsara travelers.¡°Lord Dragon Imprisoner, we¡­ we don¡¯t know either. It seems that we just happened to discover them while the natives were searching.¡±

    The Wastnd World wasn¡¯t too big. With the speed of a Transcendent Rank flying search, there was indeed a certain probability of discovering them.

    They could only me their bad luck.

    No one had expected that there would be a traitor among them, or rather, every Samsara traveler was a traitor.

    Between the natives and the Samsara Pce, no one could choose a native.

    ¡°I understand,¡± the towering figure said after a moment of silence.

    Although it was a probability study, under the influence of the world, the probability could also be certain.

    The upgraded world had the instinct to protect itself.

    As for the Reincarnators, unless theypletely dissolved the suppression of the world, they could be marked by the enemy.

    ¡°Three more teams will support you. Remember, find a hidden ce and set up the formation.¡±

    The magnificent pce shadow blurred for a moment, and a little light flew out.

    It was a set of array gs.

    ¡°This set of array formations can conceal the secrets of heaven and avoid being discovered by extraordinary perception¡­¡±

    Samsara travelers always focused on improving theirbat strength and only focused on certain aspects, such as array formations, rune studies, pharmaceutics, and so on. There were few Samsara travelers who were willing to specialize in them.

    They had also set up simple concealment arrays, but the effect was not good.

    What the Saints bestowed was different. Not to mention mere natives, even those who could freely travel through the world would not be able to discover the region hidden by this formation.

    The mission could not fail again!

    In less than two days, three teams of reincarnation descended, and one of them was an invincible team.

    The leader of the team was only a step away from the Saint rank, and as long as there were conditions, he could break through to the highest Saint rank ¨C of course, the sess rate was hard to say.

    Even so,

    This expert who had just descended and was suppressed to the point that he was barely at the second realm could still unleash battle prowess that was close to Domain stage.

    This was the true invincible existence below Saint rank.

    ¡°Lord Yan Jin, we will have to rely on you next.¡±

    Even Roshan, the invincible powerhouse, was in awe of the captain of the Invincible Team.

    ¡­

    Time passed, and it was another three months.

    During this time, the many mobile cities on the continent no longer dared to rx their vignce because of the Samsara movement.

    Three months ago, the battle between the five super cities and the reincarnation movement scared them.

    There were more powerful people in the reincarnation movement.

    If not for the fact that there were several strong people who broke through before the war, they would have been defeated that day.

    Dragon Gate and other cities would have be ruins!

    In that battle, a few Rebirth sports experts had fallen, but quite a few had also escaped. The moving cities spontaneouslyunched a carpet search. Some dangerous ces and dangerous ces were also explored.

    There was no trace of the Rebirth sports. On the contrary, they had found some new precious minerals.

    Tang Yu took it and clicked his tongue in wonder.

    Large amounts of saint artifacts support materials. At the core of the mineral vein, there are minerals condensed from the essence of heaven and earth. They can even be used as the main material of saint artifacts¡­

    Other than the strange rules of the Wastnd and the Origin Stones that contained some special characteristics, the mineral resources in the Wastnd were also particrly abundant.

    On the other hand, there were almost no medicinal materials or Origin nts in this world.

    It was like a world where the center of development had beenpletely nted.

    Tang Yu shook his head. His consciousness returned to his original body and observed himself.

    His blood was like a torrential river, and his bones were suffused with specks of gold. His Origin Energy was boundless like an ocean¡­

    His Half-Saint Body had beenpleted, and his Domain had already reached its limit.

    In terms of battle prowess, he was already at the peak of the Third Rank of the exceptional state.

    In terms of battle prowess, he didn¡¯t need a Sacred artifact. Just based on hisprehension ofws, Tang Yu was truly an invincible expert ¨C aplete Half-Saint Body was far too different from an iplete product.

    When he first learned ¡®ss me¡¯, he could only output it at the minimum power for three seconds.

    When he broke through to Third Order Transcendent, the ss mes couldst for five seconds and ten seconds. Its power was much more powerful, and it could burn a cultivator of the same level to death in three to five seconds.

    And now, with the support of the Half-Saint Body, the ss me couldst for more than a minute in his hands. It waspletely different from the feeling of eating strength and weakness he felt before.

    He was already able to truly unleash the power of his divine ability.

    It seemed that the conditions were not difficult. He was only at the peak of the Third Rank of the exceptional state. However, Tang Yu¡¯s Origin Energy was twenty to thirty times that of ordinary people of the same level. His Domain was five to six times that of the same level. The quality of his Origin Energy, the density of his body, the strength of his soul force, and so on all far surpassed those of the same level.

    Under theprehensive conditions, the strength of his Half-Sage Physique was fifty to sixty times that of an ordinary peak of the Third Rank of the exceptional state. It was almostparable to a true Saint Physique!

    Not to mention, he had only learned his Divine Ability by cheating.

    ¡°The current me already has the qualifications to break through to the Saint Realm.¡±

    Peak Tier 3 Transcendent, as well as some sort of basicw, were the prerequisite for breaking through to Saint Tier.

    Of course, it was only the prerequisite.

    ¡°Using the method of refining the world to break through is the simplest. I only need to find a world that fits my ownw attribute.¡±

    This was very difficult for an invincible expert who was trapped in the world, but for him who could freely travel through the world, it was only intermediate difficulty.

    The world discovered by the space clone over the past few months had met the requirements.

    In addition, refining a world was also difficult for ordinary Invincible Realm experts. Even in the elementary world, it was still vast for Invincible Realm experts. Invincible Realm experts could destroy an ordinary, but they could not destroy a world. The higher the level of the world they chose, the harder it would be to refine it. Naturally, the more benefits they would gain after seeding.

    The second point was time. Refining a world would take at least a few decades. Ten thousand years of life for Invincible Realm experts was not long. Maybe it was a period of seclusion. However, at a critical time, several decades were especially long¡­ No one could guarantee that there would be no idents in the process of refining the world.

    For example, foreign enemies interfered.

    An invincible expert who had chosen to refine the world to break through, unless he had the protection of a sage, it was very likely that he would fail due to various disturbances.

    Once he failed, he would die.

    He didn¡¯t have the courage to take this step.

    ¡°The most orthodox method is to rely on one¡¯s own strength to break through that bottleneck andplete the final transformation of one¡¯s life.¡±

    However, there was still a choice.

    Choose whichw is the main choice, break open the new path that belongs to you. This is about the future path of a sage, and how far you can go.

    ¡°Among thews that I haveprehended, the zed me Law is the highest, and it is close to the level of an advanced level¡­¡±

    Touch the surface, the introduction of thew, the advanced level, thepletion of thew¡­

    It was a set of nomological insights that Tang Yu had created bybining all sorts of documents.

    Apart from that, I have already entered the threshold of the Fire Laws, Fire Laws, Fire Laws, and nearly ten other Fire Laws. I have also touched upon the threshold of the Fire Origin Source Laws.

    Spatial Laws, Void Laws, Traversal Laws, and Sealing Laws.

    Metal, Lightning, Ice, Water Laws¡­ They all have one type of entry-level Laws.

    ¡°For me, the best choice is to use space and firews as the foundation. The otherws are auxiliary and construct the path that belongs to me.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s cultivation method still had to be inherited from the tavern¡¯s sculpture.

    ¨CMagic Swordsman cultivation method.

    Fire, thunder, and ice were the main attributes.

    Even with his current vision, the magic swordsman cultivation method was still a very brilliant cultivation method, but the third level of the Transcendent realm was the end. Even the person who created this cultivation method could not break through to the Saint realm.

    Of course, when Tang Yu was at the second level of the Transcendent realm, he had been constantly changing this cultivation method to be a cultivation method that was more suitable for himself.

    However, the cultivation method that ine had inherited was directly directed to the Saint realm. It was said that with her current realm, she still could not see the end of that cultivation method.

    The person who created that cultivation method of ice was the true supreme expert.

    Tang Yu finally understood that it wasn¡¯t that his face was ck. The reason why ine was able to obtain a set of legacy equipment and increase his cultivation by several small realms when he epted the inheritance was purely because the gap between the two inheritances was too great.

    He had long since taken the wrong path!

    Dislike, jpg!

    Two months ago, ine had already refined his Half-Sage Body.

    He also began to think about breaking through to the Saint rank.

    ¡°However, ine does not intend to take the path of cultivation.¡±

    Every Saint rank existence that relied on their own strength to break through, the path they took was unique.

    If they wanted to take the path that the predecessors had taken, they would have to wait until the Saint who created the cultivation method had died,pletely dead, unable to revive again.

    In ine¡¯s perception, the senior who created the cultivation method had already fallen.

    No one else had stepped on that path, and it was still empty. Her intuition told her that the path on the cultivation method would not be blocked.

    This was a one-in-a-million chance. As long as it was exposed, countless invincible experts would snatch this cultivation method.

    Walking the path he created himself might not necessarily be better than walking on the path of the predecessors. Moreover, that senior was not an ordinary sage. Even if he walked to the end of the path of the predecessors, he could still open a new path himself.

    However, ine still chose not to.

    When Tang Yu learned of this, his expression was(O_O)?

    He also did not try to persuade him. He respected ine¡¯s choice.

    ¡°I choose fire and space. Then, besides thinking about the path of a sage, I have to choose a suitable environment to break through.¡±

    An environment with special mes was not hard to find.

    An environment rted to space was even rarer.

    It was both special and contained the power of space. It was even more difficult!

    He held his chin and remained motionless for several hours, like a statue of a thinker.

    ¡°I have it, Ethereal Fire!¡±

    He rummaged through the books he had read in his mind and obtained a few words from a Saint biography.

    In the high void, there is Ethereal Fire. It can burn the soul and forge holy artifacts. It can turn the void into reality and extinguish upon contact.

    Tang Yu immediately had his space clone change directions and move towards the ce where the Ethereal Fire could appear.

    ¡­

    With the concealment formation, the Samsara travelers from the Samsara Squad had been living a peaceful life in the past few months.

    At first, they were somewhat worried.

    The ones who were good at intelligence scouting, such as ck Crow and those who were good at puppet techniques, were all paying attention to the outside world.

    They knew how strong the native powerhouses were in their search for them, and they almost used the power of the entire world.

    Some of the Samsara travelers even sent their avatars to the outside world to obtain more detailed information or create chaos, but all of them inexplicably revealed their identities.

    ¡°The spirituality of this world is very high, and it might even give birth to a true world consciousness!¡± ¡°But it is also valuable. When we extract part of its world origin and weaken it, maybe we can capture this world consciousness that is still in a hazy state.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that before our battle prowess recovers, we have to be careful and be even more careful!¡±

    They were in a valley, and the concealment formation covered the entire valley.

    Over the past three months, they had seen more than once that there were Transcendent Mortal levels flying past them.

    If they were to switch to the simple formation they had set up before, it was very likely that they would have already been discovered.

    ¡°Thanks to the formation provided by Lord Saint, even we can¡¯t find it, let alone the mere natives, Quack!¡±

    After being shocked by the intelligence of the world, they also rxed and concentrated on circting secret arts to neutralize the suppression of the world.

    The first team.

    ck Crow and the other peak Rank Two Reincarnators hadpletely recovered, and the team leader had also recovered hisbat strength close to the peak Rank Three.

    As the second batch of Samsara travelers who had descended, although their recovery was a little slow, theirbat strength was even stronger, already at the peak of the third rank.

    Thest batch had six or seven who had crossed the threshold of the third rank. Many of them had touched upon the threshold ofws, and even entered the threshold. Theirbat strength was extraordinary.

    Even though the strongest expert, Yan Jin, was far from returning to his peak state, with the support ofws, he was still able to unleash peak third rankbat strength.

    However, they still intended to continue staying idle.

    Half a yearter, a group of elite experts, peak experts, and unmatched experts came out of the mountain,pletely crushing the natives.

    Under the strange rules of this world, although the cultivation of the natives rose quickly, no matter how fast they were, from Tier 2 to Tier 3, from Tier 3 to peak Tier 3, they still needed arge amount of time to umte.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the earth quaked.

    The Samsara travelers were all awakened.

    ¡°Were they discovered by the natives?¡±

    ¡°No, it seems like there are natives fighting outside the mountain valley?¡±

    They looked outside. At this moment, there were two supernatural realm natives fighting.

    It was as if there was a deep grudge between them, and their battle was extremely tragic.

    The rumbling hills were blown to pieces, and the ground was sted into deep pits.

    However, the mountain basin that was close to them was not affected in the slightest. The two Transcendents who were fighting only had their eyes on each other, and did not notice that there were many great gods hidden in the nearby mountain basin.

    The aftermath also prated through the mountain basin andnded on it, as if the entire mountain basin did not exist and was hidden in other dimensions!

    Upon seeing this, the Samsara travelers heaved a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately!

    Fortunately, the formation that Lord Sage had provided was reliable enough. Otherwise, they would have been discovered by the aboriginals.

    Boom!

    Just as this thought emerged, an energy ball shot towards the valley in the middle of the battle.

    Ripples appeared in the air as if it had prated the water surface. The energy ball exploded in the valley, sending gravel flying.

    The tracks of the hidden mountain pass appeared.

    The two Transcendents in the battle sensed that something was wrong and retreated quickly. They looked warily at the mountain pass that had suddenly appeared and the Samsara travelers who were watching the show in the mountain pass.

    All Samsara travelers: ¡°???¡±

    ¡°It seems like¡­ it seems that the energy ball hit the most crucial point of the formation node in the void, so¡­¡±

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770

    Such a coincidence?

    Must be the world¡¯s fault!

    The Samsara travelers in the valley acted decisively, crushing the two Transcendents who were fighting.

    They hurriedly dismantled the array gs, wanting to change positions.

    But in less than ten minutes, the native coalition forces led by Dragon Gate and Tree Shade Group appeared.

    It seemed that they were in a nearby moving city.

    It must be a hint of the world!

    Although the Reincarnators were helpless, they were not afraid.

    For the natives, this was a hasty battle.As for them, they had mountains of flesh, mes, and other powerhouses with peakbat strength, not weak!

    Five minutester,

    The Reincarnator looked at the world protagonist who seemed to be within his reach ¨C Du Ming ¨C who was now a Second Order Transcendent, his speed top-notch, his transformation into lightning and slipping away. Even if the Third Order Reincarnators targeted him, he would still be able to escape time and time again.

    On the contrary, because Turin had attracted a lot of firepower, it was not good for the Reincarnators to start.

    ¡°As expected of the protagonist of a high-level world. In terms of speed, you are the strongest among the second-level ones I have ever seen!¡± A captain of the Reincarnators sighed.

    Ten minutester,

    Roshan looked at Gong Ling, using his time ability to restrain him with his own strength.

    ¡°If you were given time to grow, with time, even I would be afraid. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have the time -¡°

    Boom!

    Roshan charged forward in a straight line, crashing down mountains.

    Fifteen minutester,

    Yan Jin¡¯s expression was grave as he looked at one of Tang Yu¡¯s avatars.

    He was good at using fire, but the rank three natives he faced were no weaker than him. They had evene into contact withws!

    ¡°In terms of using fire, this person is not inferior to me.¡±

    The two of them had met their match!

    Twenty minutester,

    Another dozens of natives joined in, and the Reincarnators who had the upper hand gradually fell into a disadvantageous position.

    Yan Jin and the other third batch of Reincarnators were not weak and still felt that there was hope.

    Those who had experienced it before felt a sense of familiarity.

    It was as if¡­

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t lose. We just need to seize the opportunity to take them away!¡±

    Twenty-five minutester,

    ¡°I feel that something is wrong. Let¡¯s retreat.¡±

    ¡°I have already figured out the tricks of the native powerhouses. I have to burn my essence to take them away.¡±

    Thirty minutester,

    ¡°If we can¡¯t beat them, let¡¯s retreat!¡±

    ¡°As an invincible team, we have experienced so many desperate situations. It is not impossible for Backwind to turn the tables!¡±

    Thirty five minutester,

    ¡°You are not retreating? I am retreating!¡±

    ¡°Retreat? That means that if we fail the mission, we have to ask for help from Lord Saint? We, the invincible team, can¡¯t afford to lose this person!¡±

    Thirty-five minutes and thirty seconds passed.

    ¡°Retreat, retreat, retreat!¡± The captain of the invincible team shouted.

    ¡­

    Dozens of minutester,

    The seven or eight Samsara travelers who had survived with great difficulty and suffered heavy injuries gathered together again, their faces grim.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we split up?¡±

    ¡°If we gather together, we still have some strength to resist. Split up? Are we going to send them off one by one?¡±

    ¡°I think that it won¡¯t be long before those natives find us.¡±

    ¡°How strange!¡±

    They could only ask for help again. The shadow of the Dragon Imprisoning Saint appeared.

    ¡­

    In the unique space belonging to the Samsara Temple, the Dragon Imprisoning Saint frowned.

    He already had a bad feeling even without activating the Samsara Square.

    Seeing that there were only a few defeated soldiers left, his frown deepened.

    These Reincarnators were not new recruits. It was impossible for them to make low-level mistakes, but how did they¡­ be discovered again?

    It was unscientific!

    No awakening!

    Was the world¡¯s spirituality too strong? Was it about to awaken self-awareness?

    However, even if one possessed the consciousness of a world with intelligence, it was reasonable to say that they would not be able to discover the grand formation that concealed the secrets of the heavens.

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint pondered.

    The Monroe King valued this world very much, and it was impossible for him to give up on it. This was especially so when it was possible for ¡®to give birth to the consciousness of the world¡¯.

    But right now, continuing to send a team of Samsara travelers was just a waste.

    ¡°Saint¡¯s Descent?¡±

    The mechanism of the Hall of Samsara:

    Those below Saint rank will bepleted by a small team.

    After reaching Saint rank, there will be no need to form a small team, and the task will be extremely small. Compared to those beyond mortal rank, Saint has the greatest degree of freedom.

    There were also very few of them.

    Even a hundred invincible teams might not be able to give birth to a single Saint.

    With a wave of his hand, Saint Prisoner Dragon was able to throw down a few invincible teams. Even if all of them were destroyed, he wouldn¡¯t feel any heartache. He would only suffer for nothing.

    ¡°With my authority, I can give missions to some of the Saints¡­ However, if I want them to participate, I need to promise some benefits. Moreover, the price of a Saint descending is too great.¡±

    The amount of resources required to send down a hundred teams couldn¡¯t evenpare to giving away a Great Saint!

    Even if it was to work for the Monroe King, the Dragon Imprisoning Saint felt that he needed to consider the cost.

    However, apart from a Saint, no matter how strong a Tier 3 Invincible was, it would still be weakened for a period of time after descending. With the current situation, the native experts wouldn¡¯t give him any chance at all, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the weakened period.

    Then, he could only¡­

    ¡­

    Between the barren mountains, the majestic pce floated up and down.

    A dot of red light fell and turned into a fiery red spear. The spear was carved with Azure Dragon carvings.

    The moment the fiery red spear appeared, the surrounding air distorted. A hot and sharp aura swept across the souls of the Samsara travelers.

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint looked at the ¡®Ember¡¯. This strongest person had suffered some injuries, but he still managed to survive stubbornly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll lend you this holy artifact. With the power of the battle formation, it will be enough to kill those indigenous people ! Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    Along with the holy artifact spear, there was also a formation te.

    When the formation te was opened, it was enough to unite all the power in the formation and gather it all in one body. This way, even if the me Ember had not returned to his peak state, it would still be enough to unleash 30 to 50 of the holy artifact¡¯s power.

    Of course,

    The battle formation needed to be filled up in numbers. The Dragon Imprisoning Saint sent five peak teams in one go as a charging treasure.

    The five teams and eighteen Reincarnators quickly descended. Even if they only had the strength of the early Second Rank of the exceptional state, they could still provide a lot of help to the battle formation.

    Yan Jin did not float. ¡°You should hurry up and run the secret technique. You can recover as much as you can. When the aboriginals find us, it will be time to fight.¡±

    Firstly, they could more or less buy time to recover some strength.

    Secondly, even if they could kill some native experts, the rest would probably hide when they saw that the situation was not good, especially the main characters.

    They did not have the ability to find people like that.

    And the aboriginals were at their peak at this time, just likest time, where the main characters were also present, they could catch them all when they came to their door.

    As they had expected, in less than ten days, an aggressive native alliance army came knocking on their door.

    The number of Second Order Transcendent cultivators had exceeded sixty, and there were nine Third Order Transcendent cultivators.

    Under the stimtion of the world, the native experts improved rapidly.

    However,

    You won¡¯t have a chance!

    Yan Jin used his battle formation. It was a basic type of spear battle formation, and it matched perfectly with the divine artifact fiery red spear.

    The might of the battle formation was so great that no one could rival the might of the divine artifact.

    With a sweep of the spear, a few native rank two bodies exploded, burned into nothingness by the mes and instantly died.

    Even a rank three native could not withstand a single blow!

    The native alliance army immediately fled, but with the support of the formation, even if the native experts fled dozens of kilometers, hundreds of kilometers, or even thousands of kilometers, he still killed them in one blow.

    ¡°Hahaha, hahahaha -¡°

    ¡°The mission is finallypleted!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ What about the missionpletion notification?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    In the eyes of outsiders,

    There were only a few native powerhouses and norge-scale allied army.

    As for the Samsara travelers, their bodies stopped in mid-air, their expressions constantly changing. Sometimes theyughed wildly, sometimes they were excited, and sometimes the corners of their mouths twisted¡­

    The painting¡¯s surface had turned into a monster.

    Tang Yu held two things in his hands.

    A fiery red spear, a battle formation disk engraved with a spear pattern.

    ¡°An unexpected harvest.¡±

    Originally, he only wanted to capture some Samsara Diamonds. He discovered that the Samsara Seals were different. As long as he captured enough Samsara Diamonds, he might be able to use this to pry into some of the secrets of the Samsara Temple.

    However, the enthusiastic Samsara travelers presented their holy weapons and military formations.

    ¡°This is too¡­ polite.¡±

    Tang Yu epted the spear. He had seen many holy weapons, so he was only happy. On the other hand, he had faced the might of a battle formation before. Tang Yu was very clear about the power of a battle formation.

    It was a one-time trump card that could reverse the situation of the battle.

    On the side,

    Zhu Shuli had a serious expression. She held a string of bells in her left hand and a shell-shaped treasure in her right hand. There was a shiny pendant hanging on her t chest. She also wore a blue spiral head ring on her head. In front of her mouth, there was a vertical flute.

    ¡°Woooo¡±, ¡°Dingling¡±, ¡°Dingdong, Dingdong¡±, she yed a piece of music, and the instruments used all exuded the breath of holy artifacts.

    Not three, but five!

    After seriously cultivating for a period of time, Zhu Shuli, whose strength had improved, finally¡­ could barely use her beloved holy weapon.

    Yan Jin and the other Samsara travelers had long since broken through the mental defense line. Before he used the holy weapon and the military array, he was in a trance for a moment and was pulled into the illusion space by Zhu Shuli.

    If he hadn¡¯t deployed his troops, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy for Zhu Shuli¡¯s illusion technique to seed.

    In the illusion technique, the Reincarnators and the native allied forces engaged in the most tragic battle in history.

    Countless experts fell, but the indigenous actually had their own treasures.

    In the end, Yan Jin fell, and the illusion of the army dispersed. The holy weapon was lost, leaving only a few Reincarnators who fled while the native experts were heavily injured and unable to pursue.

    ¡°We failed again?¡± ck Crow looked confused.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Flesh Mountain seemed to have lost his soul. He looked at ck Crow. How was the weakest guy still alive?

    ¡°Ask for help again.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°I wonder if we can get more holy weapons and military formations?¡±

    Tang Yu was a little envious.

    He did not have a way to create battle formations.

    ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯m awesome, right?¡± Zhu Shuli was ted.

    ¡°Amazing, amazing.¡± Tang Yu said casually.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You are the best.¡± Tang Yu said solemnly, ¡°Bonuses will be issued this month.¡±

    Zhushu Li smiled widely.

    ¡°Has the spirit hint been reinforced?¡±

    ¡°Of course, squeak! As long as they encounter difficulties, they will subconsciously want to ask for help. As long as they ask for help, they will think of the holy weapon and military formation¡­¡±

    As expected of a holy weapon.

    Awesome!

    Tang Yu sighed¡­ Of course, Zhu Shuli also contributed.

    ¡­

    When the Dragon Confining Saint received the news that the mission had failed, he waspletely dumbfounded.

    Even an immortal sage had never experienced such aplete defeat in his endless lifespan.

    Based on what they said, the world consciousness might have personallye down. Could it be that the world consciousness has beenpletely born?

    There is another possibility¡­

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint¡¯s expression turned cold.

    It is incredible that the aboriginals crush the Reincarnators, but if it is¡­

    Thinking of this possibility, the Dragon Confining Saint cursed his own carelessness. He wanted to throw this troublesome world to someone else, but he thought of the battle formation and the saint artifact he bestowed¡­

    The battle formation was a one-time treasure that could turn the tide of the battle, and the saint artifact was even more precious. Even for him, the loss of a saint artifact was extremely painful.

    -I must take it back!

    When he saw the Samsara Cube, Yan Jin and the other Samsara travelers cried and cried, ¡°Just a little bit more, and there will definitely be another saint artifact¡­¡±

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint¡¯s expression was gloomy.

    They thought saint artifacts were cabbages!

    ¡­

    ¡°Ah, so stingy. I don¡¯t think I can get another holy weapon, squeak.¡±

    Zhu Shuli shook his five holy weapons. His dark green eyes showed a kind of contempt for the poor saint.

    Tang Yu nced at it and remembered the novels he had read before. The stories said that holy weapons were very precious. To a certain extent, ancient forces with holy weapons could be equivalent to a saint holding down the fort.

    And a saint with a holy weapon hadbat strength that was superior to those of the same level¡­ Not all saints had holy weapons.

    Tang Yu thought that this was an exaggerated way of writing, just to highlight the value of a holy weapon.

    After all,

    Zhu Shuli had five holy weapons, and he had three. ine and his followers also had holy weapons. The Ocean Emperor ofher Sea Realm, a few top forces like the Heaven Alliance Chamber of Commerce, all hadplete holy weapons¡­ Everything made Tang Yu feel that the holy weapons were like standard weapons.

    Shouldn¡¯t he throw one at a time?

    A Samsara traveler with unparalleledbat strength, who was reading a book, not only did he not even have a holy artifact, but even a dignified Saint was angry over a mere holy artifact?

    Tang Yu still did not know that the Dragon Imprisoning Saint was not an ordinary Saint.

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    Yan Jin and the other Samsara travelers were at their wits¡¯ end.

    Lord Saint was not willing to bestow a holy artifact. Even though they had killed many native powerhouses before, they were not confident about what was left.

    As the Samsara travelers of the peak team and the Invincible team, they naturally had the option of giving up the mission.

    However, the mission was assigned by the Dragon Imprisoning Saint. The conventional punishment for giving up the mission was eptable for them, but if they offended the Saint¡­

    Yan Jin, Meat Mountain, and the other powerhouses looked at each other and smiled bitterly.

    ck Crow and the other two were in a better state of mind. After all, they were the first Samsara travelers to enter the pit. When they saw the mighty Invincible Realm powerhouses also being cheated, they felt inexplicably happy.

    Suddenly,

    Their Samsara Diamonds all lit up, and beams of light shot out, weaving into a magnificent pce shadow in the air.

    ¡°The reinforcements that Lord Prison Dragon mentioned are here!¡±

    They were nervous.

    Their past experiences told them that the reinforcements had been given in vain.

    However, they also had some expectations.

    Whoosh

    The pce shadow shattered, and a five-meter-tall figure, dressed in a luxurious robe, with a blurry face, descended.

    At this moment, the sky of the world dimmed for a moment.

    The noble existence stood on the ground with his feet on the ground. The vast pressure and the radiance that shrouded his body made all the Reincarnators present pause their breathing.

    They were both in awe and fanaticism. They lowered their heads slightly and eximed in unison,

    ¡°Lord Saint!¡±

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771

    The existence of a sage was the same as the sun and moon.

    Every sage was the incarnation of thew. If the immortal body of a sage waspletely revealed, ordinary awakened ones would copse and die at a nce.

    A sage and a transcendent level were alreadypletely different levels.

    Like the fire and the sun, the difference was immeasurable.

    Even if it was an elite prodigy whose nomological insights wereparable to a saint, he was still only a prodigy, and there was a difference in the essence of life between him and a saint.

    When an invincible powerhouse descended on the wastnd world, the first thing he felt was the pressure of the world.

    It suppressed 99 of their strength.

    However, a saint was able to fight against the world.

    The descending Saint¡¯s body projected an image of a surging river. The space of the world was constantly distorted and thews collided. For a moment, the entire world was stirred up by tides and natural disasters.The Eternal River Saint¡¯s indifferent gaze swept across the surroundings and suddenly paused.

    ¡°Oh? So it¡¯s an illusion technique.¡±

    He waved his hand and a purifying water washed over Yan Jin and the other Samsara travelers.

    In an instant, Yan Jin and the other experts were stunned, as if nothing had changed. It was as if they had released some sort of mental shackles.

    ¡°So, so we had already nted an illusion technique?¡±

    He could not believe it.

    He still could not remember when he had nted this illusion technique. Who had cast this illusion technique, but he truly understood that he and the others had long been affected by this illusion technique!

    ¡°How did a group of natives master such a profound illusion technique?¡±

    Illusions required meticulous control, and to a certain extent, it was even harder to master than destructive spells.

    He suddenly understood. ¡°Could it be they are not natives?¡±

    In the past, they had been affected by the illusion technique. Some unreasonable things were made up in their minds. However, after the illusion technique was removed, the experienced Reincarnators understood that a world that only began to recover Genesis Qi hundreds of years ago, a world without any foundation, was not that strong!

    ¡°They are here.¡±

    The Eternal River Saint¡¯s gaze pierced through space. ¡°One, two, three¡­ are there only six peak Tier 3?¡±

    ¡­

    The Great Cmity Valley.

    The moment the Saint descended, a storm surged. It was difficult for Tang Yu not to notice it.

    ine, Nancy, and the other followers in seclusion were all startled awake. That aura was still oppressive despite the distance.

    Saint? Nancy was excited.

    ¡°Is there a saint artifact?¡± Zhushu Li was a money-grubber.

    ¡°The sage actually came in person.¡± Luo Zhe was a bit worried.

    Kong grasped the sword hilt, his pupils revealing battle intent.

    ¡°A few years ago, the aura we felt in the Continent of Aino was also that of a Saint.¡±

    ine had a deep impression of it.

    That year, the aura of a Saint poured down the mountains and seas, enveloping the entire continent. Even before that Saint had arrived, he had already made them feel suffocated and powerless.

    At this moment, the aura of a Saint was simr to the aura that had been branded in the depths of their memories, but it was no longer suffocating.

    There was only pressure.

    ¡°ine, Nancy, Kong, Shuli, Hong Yue¡­ Let¡¯s go and meet that Saint.¡±

    ¡­

    Space rippled like water, pulling apart like a painting.

    Tang Yu, dressed in a fiery robe, walked out of the distorted space.

    On the left was Nancy and ine, and on the right was Kong, Zhu Shuli, and Hong Yue.

    Yan Jin and the other Samsara travelers only recognized Tang Yu, but their auras were very different.

    They had never seen other experts before.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t been put in his eyes at all?¡±

    Under the World Projection of the Sage, Yan Jin and the others had recovered some of their strength and were close to their peak state.

    He took out a third-ranked divine spear and pointed it at Tang Yu.

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze did not change. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the trash to you.¡±

    ¡°No problem, squeak!¡±

    jingle¨C

    jingle¨C

    jingle¨C

    When the bell rang, countless illusions appeared in front of Yan Jin. He gritted his teeth and struggled, blood seeping out of the corner of his mouth.

    When the second bell rang, Yan Jin was in a trance. He struggled for a moment to regain his senses.

    When the third bell rang, Yan Jin staggered and his expression changed. In the end, he stopped where he was.

    It¡¯s actually a holy artifact.

    ¡°No wonder¡­¡±

    The Eternal River Saint looked at the string of bells next to Zhu Shuli, which exuded the power of a saint artifact.

    His eyes were burning.

    Even if he could not use an illusion enhanced saint artifact, he could still exchange it with other saints and exchange it for a saint artifact suitable for him.

    While the Eternal River Saint was still fantasizing, Nancy made the first move.

    She shed with her sword, and without any special skills, she only shed out a sword light that was four hundred meters long.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The Eternal River Saint swung his sword violently, like a waterfall falling from the nine heavens, crushing everything and dispersing the sword light. However, there was still a bit of purple light in the sword light.

    The simple and unadorned heavy sword hacked at the Saint.

    He raised his hand, and a halo of light swirled around him. With a buzzing sound, the heavy sword was ced in front of him.

    However, the Eternal River Saint¡¯s expression changed. ¡°It¡¯s actually a Sacred Artifact too!¡±

    He blocked this sword, but his soul seemed to have been stabbed. Although it only caused very little damage to him, it was undoubtedly¡­

    ¡°It has been twenty-three thousand years since I became a Saint. You are still the first Transcendent Mortal to be able to injure me. Even with a Saint item, I am willing to call you the strongest under the Saint level.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he unsheathed his sword.

    Back in the Mountain and Sea Realm, Kong had already perfected the battle skill to kill an invincible expert.

    A beam of silver light appeared!

    One after another, endless, every sword light arrived in an instant. Every sword light cut through space, and every sword light condensed thew of ¡®- sh¡¯ that could cut through all things!

    -Invincible¡¯ ¨C Vacuum sh ¡®!

    The river water that the Eternal River Saint had unleashed was cut off by the silver light, and the river was cut off with one sword!

    The silver light continued to sh at his holy body.

    Huuummm ¨C

    Light swirled, flickering and flickering.

    The light on the Eternal River Saint¡¯s body burst out, and the surging river turned from azure to gray. The surrounding space was corroded, and the mountain rocks disappeared in a short second as if thousands of years had passed.

    Even the silver sword radiance that had been shed through the air was corroded away.

    However, not only was the ¡®Vacuum sh¡¯ strong, it was also fast and continuous!

    The expression of the Eternal River Saint changed again and again, and he retreated several hundred miles as if he had changed his face.

    The luxurious robe that had been infused with the power of the Saint had already been cut open, and the immortal body was injured. Drops of light golden blood flowed out of the wound.

    His expression really changed.

    Sacred artefact!

    Profoundprehension ofws!

    It was already enough to pose a threat to him.

    It was not that the Saints were weak. The Saints could contend against the world and were not suppressed. However, this world was only a higher world. The Saints could not unleash their full power.

    It was just like how a small pond could not contain a True Dragon!

    Unless the Eternal River Saint could blow up the entire world.

    The Eternal River Saint had originally thought that even if he was unable to unleash his full power, he would still be far stronger than the so-called invincible experts.

    After all, there was a qualitative gap between a Saint and a Transcendent!

    The existence of a saint artifact made up for this gap!

    Originally, although Kong and the others had high attainments in thews, they were limited by their own strength and could only unleash twenty to thirty percent of the power of the saint artifact. But now, they had formed a semi-sage body. If they used all of their strength, they could draw even more power of thews, and they could also make the saint artifact explode with even more terrifying might.

    Even though Yan Jin and the other Samsara travelers were immersed in the illusion arts, they were still resisting. They could barely sense the situation outside, but they could not break free.

    They were stunned.

    Lord Saint was actually repelled and injured?

    How could it be!

    Fake, it must be fake!

    It was an illusion!

    Don¡¯t try to deceive our hearts!

    What¡¯s the use of trapping us with illusions? We still can¡¯t escape the fate of being killed one by one by Lord.

    Boom!

    The world projection of the surging river was cut into pieces by the vacuum. The Eternal River Saint no longer cared about his face and turned into a stream of light that shot into the sky, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    Yan Jin and the other Samsara travelers are still waiting, waiting, waiting¡­

    Lord Long River, you didn¡¯t really run away, did you?

    ¡­

    The sky of the wastnd world was several meters high, and the higher one went, the thicker the fog became.

    Although the sun could be seen on the surface of the earth, when it reached tens of thousands of meters, hundreds of thousands of meters high, the light became dimmer and the resistance became stronger.

    It was very difficult to enter a world.

    It was not easy to go out.

    The barrier protecting the world seemed to be a thinyer of film, but even a Saint could not go in and out at will.

    The Eternal River Saint had temporarily descended, borrowing the power of the Reincarnation Hall as well as the considerable price of resources.

    It was easier to get out, but it would also take time for him to break through the World Wall.

    The Eternal River Saint was truly afraid that those humans would chase after him and his body would suffer some injuries!

    ¡°Damned human!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm copse? Shouldn¡¯t those humans be running for their lives like stray dogs?!¡±

    The Wastnd World was a ne, and the outside world was not the starry sky of the universe.

    He shuttled through the thick fog, and he could no longer see light, life, or anything.

    Finally,

    The Eternal River Saint¡¯s gaze pierced through the thick fog and saw a huge hole slowly spinning in the distance.

    ¡°The hole in the world has been found!¡±

    Layers of light blossomed around him like a beam of light passing through the hole.

    There was also resistance in that instant, but it was much weaker. The Eternal River Saint was only blocked for a moment before passing through without any obstacles.

    He was in the boundless void outside the ne, and his power was no longer restricted. A towering shadow appeared around him, and the shadow released a glow. The wind of annihtion blew close andpletely disappeared.

    He looked at the void and the colorful world membrane.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity for those holy artifacts,¡± he sighed.

    The Eternal River Saint knew that perhaps the Dragon Imprisoning Saint and the Monroe Lord would still take action, but at that time, the holy artifacts would have nothing to do with him.

    He suddenly widened his eyes.

    Several familiar figures suddenly flew out from the hole in the world membrane.

    Their eyes met.

    The Eternal River Saintughed loudly.

    He had actually¡­ delivered himself to his doorstep!

    ¡­

    Outside the dimensional membrane, there was an endless void.

    The void was more dangerous than the barren universe, and there was the wind of annihtion blowing from time to time, but it could notpare to the high dimensional space.

    Here, the membrane of the wastnd world could be seen. It was veryrge, and the colorful colors upied most of the vision. It was far greater than the bubbles that could be seen in the high space.

    Looking into the distance, there was only empty space and the asional wind of destruction. There were no colorful bubbles.

    Even a Saint would find it difficult to find a new world in the void. Only in the high space, it was as if he was in a higher dimension. The distance between the space was closed by countless times, and even the physical body could travel.

    Without the help of the teleportation array, at least the space travelw had to be advanced to the level of advanced mastery. Only by relying on one¡¯s own strength could one enter the high space, which stopped most Saints.

    No matter how you look at it, the Eternal River Saint doesn¡¯t seem like an existence that can step into a high level of space. There is only one way to escape¡­

    Tang Yu gradually revealed a smile.

    The Eternal River Saint couldn¡¯t wait to make a move. He was even worried that these humans would return to the Inner World.

    With a wave of his hand, a world projection appeared. It turned from nothingness to reality, surging rivers surging. There were even some aquatic creatures.

    The river swept over, its power increasing by a hundred times and a thousand times. In the void, Tang Yu and the others were as small as mortals facing a hundred meters tall wave.

    Whoosh!

    Whoosh!

    The Sky Half-Saint¡¯s body was pushed to the extreme. He shed out with his sword, bringing along thews and breaking the waves. However, it was filled by the more turbulent rivers behind.

    ¡°How can a mortal¡¯s bodypare to a god?¡±

    A Half-Saint¡¯s body already carried a trace of undying essence, butpared to a true immortal sacred body, it was too far off.

    A level three invincible being who could escape from the hands of a Saint was a top genius, a heaven-defying Saint? It did not exist!

    Behind the Eternal River Saint, a thousand-meter-tall figure appeared, glowing with a seven-colored radiance, making people not dare to look straight at it.

    This was a sage level Dharma Idol, and a sage who had unleashed a Dharma Idol was in theplete form!

    Boom!

    He pped down with his palm, and there was a vortex formed by the surging water in his palm. The extreme pulling force made it impossible for Kong to dodge. The Half-Saint body exploded under his palm, and the third-level divine weapon cloak on his body was instantly destroyed.

    His body reformed again. Kong¡¯s face was a little pale, but more of it was fighting spirit. He took out a cloak of the same style and put it on. Slowly, he took out the second sword from his spatial ring.

    It was a green sword that was as ethereal as the wind.

    ¡°It¡¯s a holy weapon again!¡± The Eternal River Saint¡¯s eyes widened.

    Kong was originally a swordsman of the Dual Sword School and the Three Sword School. Under the two holy weapons, he was able to cut down the river of the Eternal River Saint with one sh, cut through the saint¡¯s projection that was a thousand meters tall, and his figure flickered about. He was actually able to deal with the saint!

    ¡°Damn it, if I had a suitable holy artifact¡­!¡±

    The Eternal River Saint¡¯s Dharma Idol could not hit it. He was most skilled in the Water Laws of Corrosion, but his lethality was not enough. Up until now, he had the upper hand, but that human was extraordinary. Even his aura had not weakened.

    At this time,

    A purple sword light hundreds of meters long shed from the back of the Dharma Idol¡¯s head. The thick purple light collided with the seven-colored glow, and the entire void shook violently. Invisible ripples spread out. In the distance, the membrane of the Wastnd World trembled slightly.

    The Eternal River Saint¡¯s expression changed again.

    He revealed his Dharma Idol, and his aura increased by ten times. He was full of confidence.

    This group of extraordinary humans seemed to have no upper limit, and they became stronger again and again.

    Under Nancy¡¯s ¡°ghost deification¡±, the rich purple air was surrounded by dragons, rushing up hundreds of meters high, and her figure could no longer be seen, but the purple dragons and hundreds of meters of swords continued to st out.

    The Sky sh Dharma Idol, Nancy Soul sh, and the Eternal River Saint¡¯s expression was already extremely solemn.

    I am only a Saint who has just advanced not long ago. Ick trump cards. Even if I continue to fight, I won¡¯t be able to gain much benefits¡­

    He nced at Tang Yu and ine, Hong Yue. Zhu Shuli still had a few Reincarnators in the Inner Realm.

    He knew in his heart,

    His n to snatch the saint artifact had failed.

    The task of epting the Dragon Imprisoning Saint was even more impossible toplete.

    The Eternal River Saint was unwilling to continue fighting without any benefits. His Dharma Idol pped his palms, and waves of water spread out for hundreds of thousands of meters. Nancy and the air were both sent flying far away.

    The Dharma Idol that was several thousand meters tall stepped into the distance. With one step, it crossed an immeasurable distance, and even in the boundless void, it was disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Tang Yu was unhappy.

    Before this, he didn¡¯t know the difference between himself and the Saints, but now, he wanted to leave after fighting. Was that possible?

    ine held the holy artifact in his hand and cast a projection of the Eternal Frozen Earth World, instantly resisting the long river shadow of the Saints.

    The red moon transformed into the Nether Sea and also fused with a holy artifact. The Nether Sea water and corrosive water intertwined and gradually covered over.

    The Eternal River Saint frowned. He ignored it and continued to walk into the distance. His speed was getting faster and faster.

    At this moment,

    His eyes turned gray. Countless chains covered the sky. Each chain was tens of thousands of meters long and hundreds of thousands of meters long. They emitted powerful spatial fluctuations. In the blink of an eye, the space around him waspletely frozen and sealed.

    A saint artifact!

    A saint artifact!

    Another saint artifact!

    The Eternal River Saint had long since lost the joy of seeing a saint artifact. Now, he only wanted to f*ck himself. So what if there were more saint artifacts?

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772

    For a weak sage without a holy weapon, having a holy weapon was really amazing.

    If you had multiple holy weapons, they could do whatever they wanted.

    With Tang Yu¡¯s attainments in spatialws, he had already thoroughly researched this holy weapon and was able to unleash all of its abilities.

    Spatial Lock, spatial separation, suppression, and so on.

    However, the strength of a saint artifact still depended on one¡¯s own strength.

    With the support of the Half-Saint Body, the spatial seal was even more secure. The Eternal River Saint himself was not good at attacking points and could not st open the sealed space. He knew nothing about the spatialws.

    ¡°Hurry up and deal with it. Prevent him from calling for reinforcements. Well, it¡¯s best if we can capture him alive.¡±

    Even though Tang Yu knew that capturing a saint was impossible.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to waste time. Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± the Eternal River Saint was furious.He no longer wanted to leave.

    It was enough to be chased by a group of supernatural realm cultivators, but they were actually blocked!

    The Eternal River Saint could only rejoice that there were no spectators around.

    Swoosh ¨C ¨C

    In the turbulent river, the water converged into three figures that looked exactly the same as him. Although the aura of each figure was slightly weaker than his, it still had a monstrous pressure.

    It wasparable to the power of the Eternal River Saint when he descended upon the Wastnd World.

    This was the incarnation of the Saint!

    Three figures charged at Tang Yu, ine, and Nancy respectively.

    Tang Yu pointed at the ss me, and a me burned the river water that was several thousand meters long. However, there was still endless river water surging over.

    All of a sudden, the three of them were entangled. Only the red moon that had transformed into the Nether Sea had nowhere to be entangled.

    As for the Eternal River Saint, he had already arrived near the sky with a single step. He wanted to break through them one by one!

    The huge Dharma Idol sped its hands together and pointed its two index fingers at the air. ¡°Spell ¨C Hundred Thousand Water Dragon Thorns.¡±

    The Eternal River Saint had not been able toprehend a divine ability, but he had improved a super level spell and integrated the power ofws. It had already exceeded the scope of spells.

    In the void,

    Huge water spikes appeared out of thin air. From all directions, from all angles, they aimed at the air in the middle without any blind spots.

    ¡°sh!¡±

    The Sky sh destroyed countless water spikes, but it was unable to stop the 100,000 water dragon spikes from approaching. Each water spike contained a power that made his heart palpitate.

    He could not be hit.

    If his source was damaged, it would affect hisbat strength.

    He no longer wielded his sword, but crossed his two swords in front of him. He lowered his eyes and saw that the water spikes were getting closer and closer, but his pupils did not fluctuate at all.

    Suddenly,

    The two saint artifact long swords drew out a cross de light. The sword light was restrained and shed, but it cut open a crack in the extremely stable void.

    Kong leaped into the crack in the air, and then rushed out of the crack in the distant void.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many times you can dodge!¡±

    Countless water spikes appeared in the gray void once again.

    The Eternal River Saint could tell with a single nce that the essence, energy, and spirit of the sword could not be used continuously.

    However, Tang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Even though the range of the battle was very wide, surrounded by an environment of the Nether Sea, the River of Corrosion, the projection of the frozen earth, and so on and so forth, like a diagram that had been torn to pieces and became strange and bizarre, it was still essentially in the space seal of the Heaven and Earth Lock.

    In order to stabilize the seal, he had no spare energy to split apart the incarnation of the Eternal River Saint, but he was one of his own.

    He couldn¡¯t support them, so controlling the Heaven and Earth Lock was easy.

    With a thought, the air surrounded by countless water dragon thorns was kicked out of the Heaven and Earth Lock.

    Another thought came to his mind. He was sucked into the Heaven and Earth Lock and reappeared in another ce.

    The Eternal River Saint was stunned.

    He changed his target and found that Tang Yu was even more slippery.

    He remembered that a powerful figure had once said that whoever grasped the space would be invincible.

    In the past, he didn¡¯t believe it, but now, he had no choice but to believe it!

    Another twenty minutes passed, and the Eternal River Saint¡¯s incarnation was destroyed one by one.

    Tang Yu, ine, Kong, and the others surrounded the Eternal River Saint.

    Even though their human bodies were extremely small in the void, they were still extremely weak.

    Even if the Eternal River Saint¡¯s Dharma Idol was several thousand meters tall, it was still a radiant man.

    Even if they were only at the Transcendent level, while Long River was an Immortal Saint,

    But there is still a sense of sight of five big men blocking the weak and youngdy in the alley.

    Nonsense!

    Tang Yu shook his head. The corners of his lips curled up, and his hair floated in the wind.

    He pointed forward, and the zed colored mes formed a vortex.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The power of the saint artifact erupted, and the divine might descended

    The Eternal River Saint¡¯s Dharma Idol was instantly smashed into pieces.

    Without the protection of the Dharma Idol, the power that he could unleash had plummeted. The Eternal River Saint¡¯s true body was even exposed, and even the Immortal Saint Body had a few wounds added to it in a short period of time.

    The Immortal Saint Body was far beyond the body of a Half-Saint. Even after a Saint fell, the intact Saint Body could still remain immortal.

    Back then, the Saint Body of the human expert who had fallen in the Holy City had died together with a world-ss demonic beast when it was stimted.

    In the face of the Sacred Body, even the air could not cut it apart.

    However, the Immortal Sacred Body was strong, and it was difficult to repair damage. The attacks of Tang Yu and the others also came withws. In the blink of an eye, the Eternal River Saint Origin began to be exhausted.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The Eternal River Saint roared!

    The surging rivershed out like a whip, causing the entire void to tremble. Many of the ck and white chains that sealed off the surrounding area also broke apart, but they were instantly mended.

    Gradually, the ck and white frozen earth projection turned from nothingness to reality, and the Eternal River Saint was sucked into the Eternal Frozen Earth.

    The snowy white, powerful world power pressed down.

    Under ine¡¯s control, the Eternal Frozen Earth was almostparable to a small world when a Saint was in charge.

    As for the Eternal River Saint, he was only an ordinary Saint. He had advanced with the world as a pushing force, and he hadn¡¯t even touched the surface of the spacew. In the Heaven and Earth Lock, he could still cause the space to tremble. Right now, no matter how he roared and burned his origin, the entire frozen earth world was iparably stable.

    As time passed, the Eternal River Saint was suppressed by the frozen earth world, and his speed gradually slowed down.

    He already felt that things were not good.

    Initially,

    The Eternal River Saint felt that if this continued, there was no way he could profit.

    Soon, the Eternal River Saint felt that he had to show some ruthlessness, so that the foolish human elites knew that if this continued, it would not end well for both sides.

    He wanted them to retreat.

    But now¡­ the Eternal River Saint felt that he could not leave.

    He had tried many methods, but with a holy artifact, there was indeed a huge gap between him and not having a holy artifact.

    If he had an offensive holy artifact, even if it was a small world that trapped him, the Eternal River Saint was confident that he could break it.

    However, there was no ¡®if¡¯¡­

    I have to go. The longer I stay, the greater my loss will be. Those humans are like lunatics. Could it be that because the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm copsed, they couldn¡¯t think it through and wanted to perish together with me?

    He had suffered a great loss.

    However, the human race had also lost quite a bit of their extraordinary source energy.

    They did not hesitate or hesitate at all. They were reckless when they came up, directly burning their source energy. Generally, in high-end battles, they should not test the waters first. Then, they would go back and forth again. In the end, would they feel that there was an opportunity to take advantage of it and increase their strength?

    This group of humans were truly crazy!

    ¡°Rip ¨C¡°

    The Eternal River Saint activated a scroll that was densely engraved with distorted symbols.

    On the scroll, a spatial power suddenly erupted.

    ¡ª¡ª¡±Big Unbounded Random Teleportation Scroll¡±!

    As long as he could leave, he would be able to use other methods to return to the branch of the Samsara Temple.

    The Great Boundless World Scroll could be randomly transmitted throughout the entire universe, as well as within the boundaries of countless nes. Whether it was the World Wall or other spatial blockades, it could be seen as nothing.

    A mere Sacred Artifact Small World¡­

    The scroll turned into a deep ck hole, rapidly expanding from the size of a thumb, about to wrap around the Eternal River Saint and teleport him.

    The next moment,

    Whoosh

    The ck hole suddenly shrunk and disappeared, while the Eternal River Saint remained where he was.

    ¡°?¡±

    Where was the teleportation?

    Where was my precious teleportation scroll?

    Could it be that the Samsara Temple also sold fake and inferior items ?!

    In his panic, the Eternal River Saint was sent flying again. Drops of golden blood fell and were absorbed by the silver-white frozen soil.

    ¡°Give me a teleportation!¡±

    The Eternal River Saint took out another ¡°Unknown Transfer Scroll¡±.

    For a team at the peak, a life-saving scroll would cost them more than half of their wealth, but for a Saint, although the Great Boundless Scroll was also precious, it was only at the intermediate level.

    The Eternal River Saint had three scrolls on him.

    If the Lord is worried about randomly teleporting into some danger zone, he can tear open another one and escape.

    It is impossible to teleport into the danger zone three times in a row.

    Fortunately, I was cautious back then and prepared two more. Otherwise, I would have been killed by the fake and inferior one.

    His thoughts turned.

    His movements were not dyed in the slightest.

    Another scroll was torn open, and waves of spatial fluctuations spread out. Although the Eternal River Saint did not understand spatialws, he could sense the dense spatial energy.

    No problem,

    Steady¡­?

    Before the ck hole could open, it shrank and disappeared.

    At the same time, the scroll in his hand was also turned into ashes.

    The Eternal River Saint stared nkly at the fragments that had turned into ashes. His hope was also gone, gone, and nowhere to be seen.

    ¡­

    [Ding! Detected unknown spatial fluctuations. Sealed. Sealed. ]

    Ding! Detection¡­ ]

    Seeing the two lines of notifications in the system log, Tang Yu breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was still the territory.

    He had prepared the Great Boundless World Teleportation Scroll for a long time.

    He even had a Rank Three Reincarnator. It was impossible for a Saint to not have one. However, he was not deliberately prepared. Before this, he had built three territories in the Eternal Frozen Earth. They were buried in the depths of the frozen earth, forming a horn. The territory covered more than half of the frozen earth world.

    Whether it was the enhancement ofbat strength, teleportation, or spatial seal, they were all ready.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Tang Yu shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t even begin to exert my strength. How did you fall?¡±

    ¡­

    In the Wastnd World,

    The Transcendents here did not know that there were experts from the Samsara Pce who had descended. They could only be on guard and search for traces of those who had escaped from the Samsara Pce.

    But a few hours ago,

    An indescribable and terrifying aura swept across half of the continent. The hairs on the bodies of the Transcendents standing at the top of the continent stood on end, as if they had fallen into an abyss.

    That feeling came quickly and left quickly. Just as the native Transcendents were puzzled, they saw the seven-colored glow in the sky, the figure that looked like a deity.

    Then,

    The gods and devils had fallen.

    The world shook and a rain of blood fell from the sky.

    Yan Jin and the other Samsara travelers did not die. Zhu Shuli split some energy to control them.

    When the Eternal River Saint escaped, Yan Jin and the other Samsara travelers thought that they had been hit by an illusion.

    When the huge phantom image was defeated, Yan Jin and the other Samsara travelers felt that they had seen through the illusion.

    When the Eternal River Saint self-destructed, breaking some gaps in the frozen earth world, and the world shook, Yan Jin and the other Samsara travelers woke up.

    A rain of blood fell from the sky, and thews wailed.

    A great figure of the Saint who lived the same life as the heaven and earth fell.

    ¡­

    In the depths of the boundless void, vast pces stood in great numbers.

    This was the branch of the Samsara Temple.

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint was in charge of the branch affairs for the King of Gate, and he possessed a portion of the authority of the Samsara Temple, including the status information of the Saints of the King of Monroe.

    ¡°Long River has fallen?¡± He crushed a bottle of luxurious wine.

    His figure suddenly appeared in a pce. Lights floated in the air like round suns, but the sun that represented the Eternal River Saint hadpletely dimmed.

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint still remembered that not long ago, he was the one who persuaded Long River to go to the high-level world that was being upgraded.

    ¡°Trap?¡±

    ¡°A trap specifically targeted at the Samsara Pce? Long River has a Great Boundless World Teleportation Scroll on him!¡±

    However, no matter how hard the Dragon Imprisoning Saint racked his brains, he still couldn¡¯t figure out what the purpose of setting up this trap was.

    What benefits could the power behind the fall of a Saint be obtained by paying the price?

    He didn¡¯t even know what had happened.

    He looked at themp that represented the Eternal River Saint. The Eternal River had notpletely fallen. It might be able to revive after thousands or tens of thousands of years. However, there was no way for him to know what had happened before he was revived.

    Even he could not handle the fall of a Saint, so the Dragon Imprisoning Saint could only report to the Monroe King.

    Should he send even more Samsara travelers to investigate, or should he personally take action?

    He even called for more Saints.

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint also felt aggrieved!

    ¡°Let¡¯s ignore that world for now. I have already calcted the coordinates of a top world. What you need to do now is to conquer this world.¡±

    ¡°Top world?!¡± The Dragon Imprisoning Saint was stunned.

    Previously, the reason why he was so obsessed with the Wastnd World was because it was in the midst of upgrading and could be promoted to a top world.

    However, not to mention the time required for advancement, it was possible for it to be possible for it to be promoted for hundreds or thousands of years. The Dragon Imprisoning Saint also believed that the so-called ¡®Upgrade World¡¯ was just a trap carefully nned by the forces behind the scenes.

    There was none at all!

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint was certainly unwilling to give up, but he also knew that even ten high-level worlds could notpare to a top-level world!

    The number of powerhouses in the Samsara Temple was limited, and they had to stop their losses in time, and they had to use their limited strength in the most appropriate ce.

    Taking advantage of the time when the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm and the Devil Race fought head-on, the Samsara Temple grew stronger.

    ¡°Was that world not discovered by the other forces?¡±

    ¡°That world was already discovered by the Devil Race a few years ago. However, that world has an extraordinary foundation, and the world barrier was also reinforced by many Saints¡­ Although those Saints hadpletely fallen many years ago, the new generation actually managed to repel the Devil Race¡¯s attacks a few times.¡±

    The Monroe King was a mighty figure, and he had also managed to deduce this information when he hade up with the coordinates.

    The more detailed information could not be used. After all, there had been traces left behind by many Saints.

    But it was enough.

    At first, Dragon Imprisoning Saint felt that it was a hard bone that could even repel the devil race.

    ¡°So that peak grade world had been injured and hidden. It has only been a few years since the recovery of Genesis Qi?¡±

    ¡°Forget about Saints, even those beyond the mortal realm are considered experts.¡±

    ¡°The reason why the Devil Race failed was because they invested too little strength, and also because the world barrier was too strong.¡±

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint also knew that in the past few hundred years, the war between the Devil Race and the high-dimensional battle line had be more and more bitter.

    It was normal for them to not have the strength to attack a top world.

    As for the Samsara Temple, although they could notpare to the Devil Race, they involved less worlds. Facing such a top world, they could invest even more resources and experts.

    He was even more confident,

    Especially now that the demons had no time to care about other things.

    No wonder the Lord had temporarily asked him to give up on the n to deal with the Wastnd World.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord. I will personally oversee this world. I will definitelyplete the strategy in the shortest time possible!¡±

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773

    Earth, Tree Shade City.

    Tang Yu stood under the World Tree. The green and sparkling leaves swayed and rustled.

    He stretched out his hand and pressed it against the endless branches in front of him.

    Cold and hard.

    His senses stretched out infinitely. He ¡°saw¡± the entire Xia Country, the entire Eurasia Continent. He ¡°saw¡± the strange beasts that were hiding deep in the mountains, breathing in the essence of the sun and moon. He also ¡°saw¡± the dark seabed. A huge monster that was several thousand meters long swept through the seawater.

    He also discovered a few tribes that were struggling at death¡¯s door. They were hidden in secret realms or in the depths of the broken Star Road.

    It was very difficult for an alien Transcendent to sessfully break through to the second stage. He could still break through despite being disliked by the world. He was undoubtedly a genius.

    However, geniuses were also abandoned on Origin Star.

    It was difficult for them toe in, and it was even harder to get out.It was even more impossible to pass through the world barrier.

    ¡°There are also experts in the army that have broken through to the second rank¡­¡±

    It was a young man named Lu Xiaopeng. Tang Yu remembered him. He was the first batch of residents of Tree Shade and also the first batch of soldiers of the patrol at that time.

    He was now a great general of the expeditionary army.

    ¡°¡­ Let the foreign races be given to the garrison forces to practice.¡± Tang Yu remembered Zhao Ming, the deputymander of the garrison forces. He alwaysined that the new recruits in the corpscked blood.

    A second rank foreign race was just a big ant in Tang Yu¡¯s eyes.

    He continued to sense.

    He looked down like a god.

    The power of the world has now covered one-third of the Earth. The power is unimaginable. As long as I stand in thends of Asia and Europe, with the help of the territory connecting to the World Tree, I am afraid that it will be countless times more powerful than the blessing of the ability.

    More importantly, as long as the power of the World Tree can cover the entire, it can use this as a base point to stir up the entire world and make the entire world leave with long legs.

    This was something that even the mighty beings of the Origin Star had failed to do, and they had only hidden the Origin Star Realm.

    Tang Yu felt nervous.

    The more he understood, the more he understood the weight of the top world.

    After exploring the high-level void for so long, the high-level world only had one

    The Mountain and Sea Realm was more vast than the Origin Star, and had more resources. However, its level was still only high ¨C slightly higher than the world of Wastnd. It could barely hold a sage, but that was all.

    In theory, the Origin Star couldpletely contain the power of a sage. In the Holy City of the past, there had been hundreds of Saints discussing the Dao and activating thews.

    In addition to the stability of the world, the top world could produce top resources.

    For example, the main material of a sage tool!

    A few days ago, Tang Yu had received news from the scouting legion that a high-grade mineral vein had been found in the core of a dangerous ce. It was a top-grade mineral known as the Sr Gold Essence. It could be used as a main material for fire-attribute holy artifacts.

    However, the Mountain and Sea Great World did not.

    The highest-grade mineral was an auxiliary material for holy artifacts. However, it was clear that the Mountain and Sea Realm had an unusual history before the Ancient Destion Paradise and iplete holy artifacts had appeared.

    Although the amount of Sr Gold Essence in the mineral vein was extremely small, and it was only enough to train a half holy artifact, it still symbolized that the Origin Star could produce top-grade resources.

    If one could find a top-tier mineral vein, it was possible to find a second one!

    With the expansion of Origin Star, the world status would gradually recover. In the future, more and more top-tier mineral veins and medicinal herbs would be born. This was a resource that was enough to make even a Saint envious!

    Not only that, in the top-tier world, breaking through from peak Tier 3 to Saint rank was easier than breaking through in other ces!

    Don¡¯t underestimate this trace. Breaking through to Saint rank was already a heaven-defying feat. The birth of every Saint was a matter of resources, talent, and luck, and not a single one could becking.

    The fact that so many sages could be born on a small like the Origin Star had something to do with the world¡¯s top ranking.

    Of course, one had to obtain the recognition of the world.

    For example, it was more difficult for the demonic races to break through on the Origin Star, but the real powerful beings had their own ways to solve this problem.

    The value of a top world was immeasurable.

    If he had been unwilling to give up,

    It was because of his hometown on Earth, where people with the same bloodline and a familiar environment existed.

    Now that he knew the value, he was even more unwilling to give up Earth.

    However, he also knew how attractive Earth was to other races. If not for Origin Star¡¯s former ancestors setting up a trap, Earth would have been conquered by the Devil Race.

    It was now,

    Tang Yu also suspected that there were spies of the Devil Race outside the sr system and the experts who had intercepted them.

    Once the Devil Race finished preparing and mobilized enough saints to break through the world barrier, they would be powerless to reverse the situation.

    ¡°I have to cultivate the World Tree as soon as possible. I have to break through to the Saint rank myself. Only in the future will I have the strength to resist.¡±

    As he thought of this, Tang Yu opened his mouth and swallowed a few high-grade rare fruits.

    This was to strengthen his foundation.

    In the Wastnd World, he had refined a half-Sage Body in just a few months. The result was that the color and affinity of a half-Sage Body was slightlycking.

    However, to Tang Yu, something that could bepensated with all sorts of resources and treasures was nothing.

    ¡°What a pity for that Saint.¡±

    If he could capture the Saint alive and study it, Tang Yu was confident that his chances of breaking through to the Saint level would be higher, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Eternal River Saint would self-destruct. It was too decisive.

    In short, the Wastnd World still needs to be on guard against the Samsara Pce, but it can also start to use the strangews of that world to cultivate backup experts¡­ Tree Shade¡¯s backbone can grow quickly, so he won¡¯t need ine and the others to act when he meets a slightly stronger enemy.

    ¡­

    In North America, somewhere in a valley filled with poisonous fog all year round.

    Inside the valley were piles of white bones. The vegetation was sparse, and some strange beasts identally broke in. They fell to the ground and struggled for a while before they stopped breathing.

    Boom! Boom!

    Waves of rumbling came from the depths of the valley. The hot mes burned the gray and green poisonous fog until it made sizzling sounds.

    A two-headed alien hurriedly escaped from the depths of the valley. His speed was extremely fast, instantly crossing several hundred meters.

    ¡°Weaklings.¡±

    An expert that was surrounded by lightning and seemed to control thunder and lightning stood in front of the two-headed alien.

    The two-headed alien expert had a fierce expression. The left head chanted a strange incantation, and strands of ck light scattered around Thunder God. The right head opened its mouth and spat out many sharp spikes. It was a second-rank divine weapon refined from Origin Energy!

    It whistled through the air, tearing through the air, but suddenly stopped in front of Thunder God.

    Bolts of lightning swept out, expelling the ck light from the body. Thunder God reached out his hand, and endless lightning gathered in his hand into a Thunder God Spear, suddenly shooting out.

    The two-headed alien, who was also a second rank, stared nkly at his pierced chest. A violent force kept destroying his body, and even his origin was difficult to recover.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ thew?!¡±

    ¡°You actually touched upon thews at the second rank!¡±

    The two-headed demonic human was in disbelief. Soon, it waspletely destroyed by the lightning.

    A Transcendent from the Heroes ¡®Club flew over from the depths of the valley. He was shocked when he saw the fallen foreign race experts.

    ¡°The two witches and the ck Dragon were attacked for more than ten minutes and were still able to escape. However, Lord Thunder God only used a short while topletely kill a nearly indestructible second rank expert.¡±

    ¡°Lord Thunder God, I¡¯m afraid you are stronger than Tree Shade and the others.¡±

    ¡°Still a bitcking.¡±

    Thunder God still had a tough face, but those who were familiar with him could notice that the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. It was clear that Thunder God was in a very good mood.

    Indeed,

    Previously, when he faced the giant snake that was wreaking havoc in North America, he could only seek help from Tree Shade, causing Thunder God to be utterly defeated.

    But now, aftering into contact with thews, Thunder God only felt that he had stepped into a new world. He could see through ordinary thunder spells with a single nce, and with just a little bit of effort, he could improve them. The power of the spells that he casually threw out were countless times stronger than before.

    Every day, he became stronger visible to the naked eye, and looking at his former self, he was as ridiculous as a frog in a well.

    But now, in his eyes, a Second Order Transcendent was already a weakling. Even if it was a Third Order, Thunder God felt that it was just so-so.

    He modestly added, ¡°Tree Shade has always been very mysterious, especially that City Lord Tree Shade. No one knows his background. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m worse than that person.¡±

    The implication was that other than City Lord Tree Shade, the others, Thunder God was confident that they were not weak.

    Facing the giant scarlet snake that had once ravaged North America, Thunder God was also confident in suppressing it. Although Tree Shade had taken down the giant snake back then, he had also dispatched several experts.

    ¡°Lord Thunder God, you will definitely win the throne of the world¡¯s number one.¡± There was an extraordinary ttery.

    ¡°If our Heroes ¡®Club wants topete, or even surpass Tree Shade, it¡¯s not enough just by myself. You have to grow up as soon as possible. Tree Shade has ten top experts, and our Heroes ¡®Club will have ten or two super heroes!¡±

    ¡°ck Dragon, Witch, you are the strongest I think highly of. Hurry up and master the power of the domain, and then use this to touch thew.¡±

    The sturdy ck Dragon was very enthusiastic.

    In the past, Thunder God was only one head above him, but now, Thunder God could easily suppress him with one hand. He waspletely convinced.

    ¡°I will¡± he said.

    The witch also responded, but in her heart, she rolled her eyes.

    Challenging Tree Shade¡¯s position?

    The Heroes ¡®Club is obviously a power with no future. I really want to join Tree Shade!

    But being rejected once made the witches feel indignant.

    They doubted their looks.

    Suddenly, they saw Thunder God and thought of the recent changes in Thunder God. Hisbat strength had increased by countless times.

    His eyes lit up.

    It has nothing to do with appearance. It must be that I am too weak. If I can have the strength to beat Thunder God and jump over, I believe that even the Lord of Tree Shade City would not refuse.

    Witch Helen was instantly full of motivation.

    Seeing that his two trusted subordinates were full of energy, Thunder God was relieved.

    After wiping out a group of hidden alien races, especially after confirming that he had the ability to crush opponents of the same level, Thunder God was in a very good mood.

    Returning to the headquarters of the Heroes ¡®Club, he received another piece of good news.

    The Explorer spaceship had been tested.

    Thunder God Witch and other well-known experts and higher-ups of the Heroes ¡®Club quickly arrived at a secret base located a hundred miles away to the north of the headquarters.

    Thunder God was very satisfied when he saw the exploration ship that wasparable to a small city and looked like a floating fortress.

    ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s even more powerful than Tree Shade¡¯s Kraken grade airship.¡±

    He paused for a moment before asking, ¡°How is the firepower of the Explorer¡¯s ship? Although our target is only to probe, we must not becking in force. There must be various dangers in space.¡±

    A rune grandmaster in charge of the Explorer was very confident, ¡°The Explorer has ten fortress Cannons, twenty-two high grade Energy umtion Cannons, and countless top weapons. Even if we face an enemy of a Second Order Transcendent, as long as we distance ourselves, we can kill them all¡­ Oh, of course, an expert like Sir Thunder God is not something a mere technological weapon can handle.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, not bad, not bad.¡±

    Thunder God was extremely satisfied.

    He believed that Tree Shade must have started to explore the deep space a long time ago and even achieved some aplishments. This showed that Tree Shade only upied a small territory but was still able to nurture countless experts.

    Tree Shade¡¯s Kraken ss airship was the best proof.

    Such a behemoth was very suitable for transporting troops and resources. It was also clear that there was a resource not far from the sr system!

    Thunder God felt that he had figured out the truth!

    ¡°Since the performance of the Explorer is good, then make a few more. My Heroes ¡®Club does notck resources.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The Rune Master froze. After a moment of hesitation, he said, ¡°There are many important parts of the Explorer that are imported from Tree Shade. The price is a bit expensive. Tree Shade only needs high-level resources, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you tried to crack Tree Shade¡¯s technique?¡±

    ¡°We tried, but the imported parts have seals on them. Once the seal is forcefully broken, the parts will be destroyed by themselves. We have already wasted a lot of resources for this.¡±

    Thunder God: ¡°¡­..¡±

    No wonder the Research Department used so much money.

    But¡­ even if we need high-level resources, the Heroes ¡®Club will not be able to use it effectively. It¡¯s fine to exchange with Tree Shade. As long as we can master their technology¡­

    ¡°I have approved. We need to build at least five Explorers.¡±

    ¡°Since the performance of the Explorer has been tested, let¡¯s get ready for the voyage exploration.¡±

    The other rted tasks had already been prepared.

    ¡­

    Ten dayster,

    The Explorer spewed out blue exhaust mes and gradually rose to the sky, eventually turning into a stream of light and disappearing into the horizon.

    This colossal ship carried close to ten thousand people. Among them, there were thirty Transcendent experts, including a Second Order Transcendent.

    There was also a Rune Master, an Array Master, as well as several other high-level personnel. The lineup could be called luxurious.

    Whether it was discovering a life or in danger, they were confident in dealing with it.

    After all,

    ording to the information recorded in the Sacred City, in the outside world, on ordinarys, super ss was already a rare powerhouse.

    And they had dozens of Transcendents, and there were even explorers who could kill a Second Order Transcendent!

    They could easily suppress a!

    After the Explorer entered the universe, it umted energy and began to travel through space.

    The principle was simr to the Night Nightmare Puppet¡¯s spatial travel. Every time it traveled, it could cross a hundred times, a thousand times the distance of the real world in a short period of time.

    With this technology, in just a few days, the Explorer had already crossed Neptune, arriving at the edge of the sr system.

    Flying ship,

    Everyone was extremely excited.

    They were pioneers, and the things that the predecessors could not do were about to be easily aplished by them.

    Even the Transcendents on the flying ship stared unblinkingly at the boundless starry sky outside the window.

    Suddenly,

    A Transcendent spoke, pointing at a small in the distance. He said uncertainly, ¡°There seem to be a few figures there?¡±

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774

    On a barren, the Dragon Imprisoning Saint paced forward.

    His eyes seemed to see into the distance. ¡°The Devil Race indeed has arrangements for the Origin Star, but they are only at the third level of the Transcendent realm. They don¡¯t even have a member of the Devil Race¡­¡±

    With just a nce, he knew how much the Devil Race valued him.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. To that great ruler, it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to conquer it, but they want to ce the world in the hands of the natives.¡±

    No matter how much the natives used this period of time to improve or how much resources they spent, it would be meaningless to the Devil Race.

    As long as they made a move, it would be the end.

    ¡°But my Samsara Temple can first seize Origin Star before the Devil Race is ready¡­¡±

    A top world could not be upied.

    Even the Monroe King was unwilling to face the devil race head-on. However, as long as he could plunder all the resources and steal the origin of the world before the devil race could react, it would be enough.The Samsara Temple did not have a fixed world, so it was not afraid of offending any forces.

    ¡°I still have to be careful with probing, and guard against the methods that the Origin Star Saint might leave behind.¡±

    As for the aboriginals?

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint didn¡¯t care.

    Even if the native residents of Origin Star obtained the inheritance of their predecessors and broke through faster, and their battle prowess at the same level was stronger than that of ordinary natives, they were still natives even if they had never left their own world!

    Even some high-grades had experts or warships that could cross the sea of stars.

    However, the sea of stars was vast and boundless, and only those who possessed the ability to freely traverse worlds could barely be called a force in the vast universe.

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint moved his gaze slightly and saw the world membrane that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see.

    It was colorful and gave off an endless glow. It was more beautiful than any other world he had ever seen.

    At the edge of the world membrane wall, densely packed celestial bodies revolved in a unique and profound trajectory, blocking all probing.

    It was a starry sky array that even the Dragon Imprisoning Saint felt was profound.

    ¡°As expected of a world strengthened by many Saints. Saints can not descend at all.¡±

    The individual ability of the Hall of Samsara could be considered one of the best in the universe. There was only one Saint in the Wastnd, and that high-level world had no power to refuse.

    ¡°But Origin Star can¡¯t find any loopholes? Forget it, let¡¯s first send a batch of Rank Two and Rank Three Samsara travelers.¡±

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint felt that it was a bit strange.

    The cost of releasing a Rank Two Transcendent Reincarnator was lower than the wastnd world ¨C after all, the wastnd world was a world with strangews.

    But the cost of releasing a Rank Three Transcendent Reincarnator was ten to a hundred times the cost of the wastnd world?

    ¡°The ratio is not right!¡±

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint sent out a team of elites, and the cost was equivalent to the Eternal River Saint in the wastnd world.

    The stability of the World Barrier was undoubtedly manifested.

    However, why was it not difficult for ordinary Transcendents to be released, as if the world did not reject them.

    He shook his head and patiently waited for the information of the Reincarnators at the frontline.

    ¡­

    At the edge of the sr system, the densely packed celestial bodies formed the Cherokee belt, enveloping the entire sr system.

    With a spaceship like the Explorer, everyone on the ship was confident that they could easily destroy a small with a single st of Energy umtion Cannon.

    The transcendent ss on the ship could also do it.

    The mighty power was based on their own bodies, allowing many people to no longer fear the unknown of the starry sky. If not, they could still kill their way through a bloody path with their bodies.

    ¡°There seems to be a figure there?¡±

    The Transcendent who spoke blinked and looked over with rapt attention. ¡°There really is a figure!¡±

    When the other Transcendents looked over, four figures could be seen on the small. They were not very clear.

    ¡°Could it be someone from Tree Shade?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. As expected, Tree Shade City has already begun to explore the stars!¡±

    ¡°To be able to survive in space, it must be Tree Shade¡¯s extraordinary. Hmph, they must have never thought that our Heroes¡¯ Club would also start exploring the stars.¡±

    The figures on the small also noticed them and floated over.

    In their eyes, they gradually erged.

    The speed seemed to be a little fast!

    Wait,

    Not human!

    From afar, it looked like a human, but as the distance closed, the Transcendents saw it clearly.

    The four figures were all brown in color. Their upper limbs were extremely thick, and they looked a bit like goris. However, they were much stronger. On their heads, there was one or two horns.

    It was the alien race!

    They ran through the universe and headed straight for the Explorer. Their speed was extremely fast.

    ¡°Energy umtion Cannon, fire!¡± The captain ordered.

    The high-level energy gathering cannons on both sides of the Explorer began to store energy. A momentter, a blue pir of light shot out and headed straight for the few foreign races.

    The eyes of the Transcendents were fixed on them.

    In an instant,

    The few non-humankind beings that were dashing through the void spread out in all directions, and the blue light beam pierced through them.

    ¡°Continue.¡± The captain of the Transcending Mortality Stage Level Two did not expect to seed in one strike.

    The scale of the universe was very wide, and even though the energy gathering cannon was extremely fast, it was not difficult to predict and avoid it beforehand.

    However, the Explorer had twenty-two high-grade Energy umtion Cannons and ten fortress Cannons that could kill even a Second Order Transcendent!

    Moreover, the distance between the few foreign races and the Explorer was not close!

    The captain was confident that if he ced himself in the position of the foreign races, the best way would be to leave. In the face of the already prepared Explorer, forcefully approaching would only result in death.

    ¡°But how would the foreign races know the technological content of the Explorer?¡±

    He had thought that the foreign races that had appeared together with the demonic beasts had hidden themselves in the starry sky of the universe.

    ¡°Unfortunately, my Heroes ¡®Club happened to run into them.¡±

    More than half of the high-grade energy gathering cannons and fortress cannons fired at the same time, as well as other medium and small-scale energy gathering cannons, forming an airtight energy.

    The foreign races who had run into the huge head-on had no way to dodge!

    The controller of the Energy umtion Cannon looked excited. Killing a Transcendent would allow him to brag for several years!

    The Extraordinary of the Heroes ¡®Club stared intently.

    This was the first time the Explorer had used it in high-end battles. They had to record first-hand data.

    Suddenly,

    The captain¡¯s pupils contracted.

    The huge formed by the energy beams was torn apart from the. The brown-red gori gave a single punch and space trembled. All the energy beams were shattered by this punch!

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Even Lord thunder god, who can be called invincible, may not be able to smash the energy Inte bar with one punch?

    No, no, it could be that Lord Thunder God was different from the alien races.

    In his shock, the captain¡¯s head was in a mess. After tearing open the energy, several alien races quickly approached. He shouted, ¡°Quick, turn around and leave! Don¡¯t stop the energy gathering cannon, snipe them!¡±

    The operator of the Explorer¡¯s ship was sweating, his fingers quickly touching the control panel.

    A thick energy pir shot out continuously, but it was almost unable to slow down the speed of the alien race experts.

    The Explorer had just turned around, and before it could even speed up, the few foreign races had already closed in.

    Boom!

    There was a silent tremor.

    The gori that looked like a captain punched out, sting out a giant fist shadow with a diameter of dozens of meters.

    A blue light barrier appeared outside the Explorer¡¯s Call. The shadow of the giant fist smashed down with a loud bang, as if it had smashed into an eggshell. The terrifying shockwaves pushed forward. The massive Explorer¡¯s Call kept shaking, andyers of heavy armor were lifted. The lights in the control room flickered, and countless instruments exploded with sparks.

    The gori like Samsara nned to attack again andpletely destroy the Explorer¡¯s Call.

    ¡°Wait, leave it alive. Such a spaceship should be the most advanced strategic weapon in this world. There may be higher-ups in this world inside the spaceship, which can bring us urgent information.¡±

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no need, right? Even if it¡¯s a top-tier world, the quest description says that it¡¯s just an aboriginal world.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. This world has rich resources and top inheritances.¡±

    ¡°¡±¡­ Isn¡¯t that still an aboriginal world? ¡°

    ¡°Hmph! Stupid! Do you know that some time ago, there were at least a dozen teams that were simr to us, or even stronger than us, who died in the native world?¡±

    ¡°The entire universe is in chaos. There are thousands of ways toplete missions, but there is only one life!¡±

    ¡°¡­ But don¡¯t you have a clone?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡­

    Inside the ship of the Explorer, countless crew members looked terrified.

    No one had expected that a grand and ambitious gctic expedition would end before it even began.

    The captain called over all the Transcendents on the Explorer. ¡°In the universe, only us Transcendents can survive. Later, I will attract the attention of the foreign races. All of you will scatter and flee. Once you return to Earth, inform Lord Thunder God, Tree Shade City, the foreign races¡­ are here again!¡±

    The exhaust mes of the Explorer had already disappeared, and there were many ces on the flying ship that were emitting electric sparks.

    A reincarnation of the orangutans grabbed it with a big hand and tore a hole in the armor of the spaceship, causing countless debris to be drawn into outer space.

    At this moment,

    On the side of the Explorer, dozens of hangars opened up in the lower abdomen. The fighter jets flew out and fled in all directions.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ka Buqi frowned. Hisrge hand grabbed out and gathered arge amount of Genesis Qi, forming a ring of air. The speeding fighter jet crashed into the ball of air. In an instant, the body along with the pilot shattered into cosmic dust.

    As for Ka Buqi, he urately controlled the source energy and grabbed a portion of the fighter jet, ¡°pulling¡± the pilot out.

    At the same time,

    In the central control room of the Explorer.

    ¡°No, how can you make a decision on your own? I¡¯m the vice-captain, I don¡¯t agree! The alien race didn¡¯t destroy the spaceship, they canmunicate!¡±

    There were many control personnel in the control room.

    Some of them were also pressed to the ground, some of them had determined expressions, and some were trembling and unable to speak.

    The captain of the Second Order Transcendent entered a set ofplicated secret orders. The entire control interface had turned a blinding red.

    There was a line of bright red English words on it.

    Authority passed. Do you wish to enter the self-destruct sequence?

    The captain paused and pped down.

    A scarlet sixty-second countdown appeared on the screen.

    ¡°I am the captain. Now, it is time for us to sacrifice. Not only for the Heroes ¡®Club, but also for humanity¡­ We are humans!¡±

    The red light shone, and the countdown gradually returned to zero.

    ¡­

    In the sky,

    Several ape reincarnations are still dismantling the Explorer.

    They were powerful. They did not explore the outside world after randomlynding in this world. Instead, under the captain¡¯s suggestion, they stayed low and recovered their strength.

    At this time, they all hadbat strengthparable to elite beyond three and peak beyond three, approaching their peak state.

    One punch can blow up the explorer, but capturing and dismantling it alive is delicate work after all, and it is quite difficult for the orangutan reincarnation who is only good at fists.

    The three orangutan reincarnations all frowned and showed impatience. They just looked at the captain Ka buqi, and none of them dared to say a word.

    As an alternative among the orangutans, Ka Buqi exined each and every fact, so listen to him.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Ka Buqi sent a voice transmission.

    The other three Reincarnators did not understand what was going on, but they still retreated.

    Suddenly,

    The high-energy reactors on the Explorer exploded together with the warehouse where Origin Crystals were stored.

    Just like a small sun, even a few Reincarnators had no choice but to retreat temporarily. Although the threat was not great, if they were near the Explorer, they would suffer some minor injuries.

    Most of the Explorer¡¯s area had been destroyed and melted by the explosion, but there were still countless remains that flew in all directions under the power of the explosion.

    The captain of a Second Order Transcendent charged out of the energy flow, his Origin Energy burning. The mes on his body continued to rise, and the figures of the four alien races were reflected in his eyes¡­

    Ka Buqi frowned slightly and extended his hand. The body of the captain who was flying over suddenly stopped, and his face was filled with pain.

    Momentster,

    Bang

    A silent explosion rang out, and the body of the captain of the Transcendent Level Two exploded. His aurapletely vanished.

    ¡®It¡¯s much stronger than Lord Thunder God¡­too much.

    At thest moment, a thought appeared in his mind.

    At the same time,

    The remaining Extraordinary auras were restrained to the extreme, hiding in the flying ship wreckage.

    ¡­

    The wreckage flew slowly on the space scale. After a long time, countless days had passed before the Transcendents finally emerged from the wreckage and looked at the cold universe.

    ¡­

    Outside the Origin Star, some of the demons stationed there were Transcendents. Looking at the unchanging starry sky, they yawned.

    Even further away,

    Outside severalary systems(PS: the sr system is a ster system, right? The author still doesn¡¯t understand after a long time), the Dragon Imprisoning Saint was still walking on a barren.

    This was his cultivation method.

    Even though he had existed for countless years, the Dragon Imprisoning Saint still didn¡¯t forget to cultivate.

    Power was just a support.

    Strength was the foundation.

    ¡°Oh, they actually secretly controlled one of the two strongest forces in Origin Star. That¡¯s right, I like the brainless Samsara travelers.¡±

    ¡°Since they have already nailed the nail on Origin Star, we can send more Samsara travelers.¡±

    ¡°The coordinates are within the sphere of influence called the Heroes ¡®Club.¡±

    ¡­

    Earth,

    Tree Shade City.

    In recent times, the faces of many experts had disappeared from the city.

    ine asked for a top-grade single shuttle, and had already gone out to search for an opportunity to break through.

    It was a continent that had been discovered by the space clone some time ago, floating in the universe without a world barrier.

    Zhu Shuli, Shea, Hui Ren, and the others were all in seclusion in the city to consolidate their foundations.

    Only Nancy, who had a solid foundation but did not know how to find the opportunity to break through, became the only higher-ups in Tree Shade City who still did not manage anything.

    Tang Yu had some clones in the city and outside the city, but they were all in a deep sleep.

    Mind,

    Either youprehend thews in your mind, or you control your space clone to find a suitable ce to break through.

    The sleeping door of the clone inside the castle was suddenly violently pushed open with a bang.

    Nancy ran in and shouted, ¡°Lord, it¡¯s a big deal!¡±

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775

    After sleeping for too long, his body was a little stiff, as if he was the clone of Number 119 sealed in bed. He rubbed his arm and pinched his thigh.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Great Qing dead or is the devil race unifying the world?¡±

    ¡°The Heroes ¡®Club is finished.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the Heroes ¡®Club is finished¡­ What? The Heroes¡¯ Club is dead?!¡±

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight.

    Was it because he had been in seclusion for too long?

    ¡°Tell me more details!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Nancy nodded and muttered to herself for a while, ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s probably because a Beyonder from the Heroes¡¯ Club came to ask for help in the morning, and then¡­ h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h¡­ The Heroes ¡®Club¡¯s internal affairs are all over the ce.¡±Tang Yu, ¡°???¡±

    What did you say?

    Nancy returned an innocent look.

    After finding the person in charge of the intelligence department, Tang Yu finally understood the whole story.

    Something big had indeed happened to the Heroes ¡®Club, but it was not over yet.

    The matter had to start from the Explorer of the Heroes ¡®Club 35 days ago to explore the stars.

    Tree Shade had many spies in the Heroes ¡®Club, but he could not enter the coreyer. He did not know much about the Explorer.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t care.

    It was fine as long as they didn¡¯t destroy the earth ¨C the other eight forces didn¡¯t have the ability to do so.

    Tang Yu focused all his attention on breaking through to the saint rank.

    This was the most important hurdle in the transition of life. Only the saint rank had the ability to deal with a breakthrough.

    Oh, that¡¯s not right. The Eternal River Saint was also a True Saint, but as soon as he arrived, he was as cold as he could be.

    ine and Kong both had a good chance of breaking through to the Saint rank, but they were still Lords, so they couldn¡¯t fall behind.

    The Explorer hadn¡¯t even flown out of the sr system, and even before it had reached the edge of the world, something had happened on the great formation that had reinforced the world barrier.

    It had been sted apart by several foreign races.

    The Transcendents on the Explorer had fled in all directions with the help of the remains of their self-destruction.

    However, after several ambushes by the alien race, only nine Transcendents managed to escape.

    It took them quite a few days to finally return to Earth. They did not rush back to the Heroes ¡®Club. Instead, they asked one of the Transcendents to return. This time, there was no news.

    ¡°Please save our Heroes ¡®Club!¡±

    A Transcendent looked dispirited.

    In the surroundings, apart from the few Transcendents from the Heroes ¡®Club, there were also the Great Marshal of the Ancient Spirit Empire, Northern Court¡¯s guardian, Meng Jingran, as well as the two senior Transcendents from White Bear Winter Fort.

    From the person in charge of the intelligence department, Tang Yu learned that other than outside of Tree Shade, the Heroes ¡®Club had sent out Transcendents to seek help. Perhaps they were afraid that another Sacred Land faction would be secretly controlled.

    ¡°From the looks of it, the other party only controls the Heroes ¡®Club. Are there limits to their strength?¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s arrival made the extraordinary eyes of the Heroes¡¯ Club light up, as if they had seen hope.

    The Heroes ¡®Club often shouted slogans about surpassing Tree Shade. In their eyes, the Heroes¡¯ Club was also the second strongest force. Now, it had been quietly controlled. Only Tree Shade City could deal with those foreign races!

    ¡°Tell me more about it.¡±

    The Heroes ¡®Club extraordinary spoke in Chinese. He emphasized that the foreign race expert had punched the Guardian¡¯s shield.

    Then, he continued, ¡°The ck Dragon and the witches have all been severely injured and imprisoned. There are many Transcendents who might have defected to the foreign races. As for Lord Thunder God¡­ he has gone missing. It is said that he has been pursued by a foreign race and has never appeared again.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s consciousness connected to the World Tree and saw the countless fate intertwined in the sky above the world.

    The richest fate enveloped the sky above Tree Shade City, upying almost half of it.

    After careful consideration, it was Tang Yu, ine, Nancy, Kong, and the others who had the richest fate. They had saved the world many times.

    Thunder God, on the other hand, was the protagonist of the world. He had contributed a lot to the world, and the pir of fate was equally rich.

    Tang Yu saw Thunder God¡¯s fate. Although it was a little dim, there was no news.

    He must have been injured and hid.

    ¡°He could easily injure the heroes of the Heroes ¡®Club, and hisbat strength is still unknown. This¡­¡±

    The grand marshal of the Ancient Spirit Imperial Family was a Second Order Transcendent, but he was still shocked.

    ¡°More importantly, the enemy is in the dark, and the information of us human experts must have been known by the other party¡­¡± Great Grandmaster Meng Jingran also had a solemn expression.

    Tang Yu knocked on the table.

    Although he didn¡¯t care much about these foreign races, those who could send experts to Origin Star were definitely the great forces in the universe.

    The Devil Race?

    Or something else?

    If it was the Devil Race, did it mean that the Devil Race was about tounch a new round of attack, and it was very likely that it would be a total attack!

    The first ones to arrive were just some vanguards.

    Tang Yu was even more determined to move Earth away.

    The descent of foreign races also required coordinates, but as long as the earth began to move, the original coordinates would lose their effectiveness, unless the foreign races could obtain the real-time coordinates of Earth!

    Suddenly,

    The Great Marshal of Ancient Spirit stood up abruptly, his expression changing. ¡°Our Ancient Spirit Imperial City has been attacked by foreign races. They are very strong. We have already lost quite a few foreign races. At the moment, we can only rely on the city protection formation to resist.¡±

    He looked at the City Lord of Tree Shade City.

    Tang Yu nodded. ¡°Tree Shade will send reinforcements¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he looked into the distance. ¡°There are foreign racesing.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The Transcendents from the Ancient Spirit Empire, Northern Court, and Winter Fort Academy suddenly stood up and shed to the edge of the floating ind.

    They looked at the horizon, and just as they were puzzled, they saw several small dots flying over at an extremely fast speed.

    They looked at City Lord Tree Shade, then at the foreign race experts, their faces full of shock.

    He actually¡­

    ¡°Let me kill them!¡± Nancy was eager to try.

    Tang Yu pulled her by the cor and pulled her back.

    ¡°It¡¯s just some small soldiers. There¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss. Let the personal guards train.¡±

    Nancy pulled her head, but when she heard that it was a chance for her subordinates to fight, she could only nod unwillingly.

    The extraordinary faces of Ancient Spirit and Northern Court were dumbfounded.

    ¡°City Lord Tang, don¡¯t be careless. That¡¯s an expert that even the Heroes ¡®Club, Lei Shen, can not defeat.¡±

    ¡°Eh, two Tier 3 elites, five Tier 3 veterans, and the rest are all ordinary Tier 3. We can fight them.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    The Transcendents were dumbfounded. Why did it seem like¡­ they did not understand a single word?

    The personal guards had already expanded to the size of three hundred people. Although their main duty was not to protect them, it was to be responsible for the etiquette, ostentation, and so on.

    However, there was no doubt that the personal guards were the most elite and most loyal troops. The expeditionary army transferred elites from the various legions, but they did not dare to touch the members of the personal guards.

    The personal guards were also not in Tree Shade City earlier, but were cultivating in the Wastnd World.

    Most of the elite troops were cultivating in the Wastnd World now ¨C where they could quickly raise their cultivation level with low cultivation costs.

    Only when they reached the peak of each major rank would they return to Tree Shade City, spending some time to consolidate their foundation, and then break through in Tree Shade City.

    Thanks to this training method, the personal guards only had the vice-captain Song Yanxi who was a second-order expert. But now, there were already thirteen second-order experts, and the rest were all senior Transcendents who had more than three cores.

    In Tang Yu¡¯s view, it was enough to deal with foreign experts.

    They had to face foreign experts.

    Tang Yu had already appeared arge red dot in the territory and ordered the personal guards to return through the teleportation formation.

    At this time,

    Just as a dozen or so foreign races arrived at the horizon and were trapped in the space belt, several hundred figures soared into the sky within Tree Shade City.

    Senior Transcendent Mortal ranks, five teams formed a circr formation. The five rings changed andbined together, forming a movement formationposed of twenty-five Transcendent Mortal ranks.

    Some of the formations revealed the phantom image of shields, while others revealed the phantom image of cannons.

    This was a miniature battle formation!

    After Tang Yu took away the formation te of the Samsara Temple battle formation, the research department came up with the results of their research.

    Of course, it was far inferior to a true battle formation, but it wasparable to a joint attack secret technique, and it was a joint attack secret technique of twenty-five people!

    Song Yanxi and the other second rank experts were like sharp des, using their best battle techniques and techniques!

    ¡°Ten, thirteen Second Order Transcendents¡±

    The Ancient Spirit Grand Marshal was shocked.

    After a few years, Second Order Transcendents were not as rare as before, but they were definitely not everywhere.

    From First Order to Second Order required umtion, talent, and even more danger. How many Second Order experts were there in the entire Ancient Spirit Empire?

    The thirteen Second Order Tree Shade, were only personal guards!

    Could it be that the City Lord Tree Shade had taken all the experts into his personal guards?

    No, it didn¡¯t seem like it. Those people who had been famous for many years had yet to appear.

    But they were only Second Order and were no match for those foreign races. The Heroes ¡®Club could rival the Second Order Extraordinary Explorer, but wasn¡¯t it destroyed with one punch?

    His thoughts wereplicated, but he thought that Tree Shade definitely had more experts. The captain of the personal guards, the person ranked at the top of the world, was holding the line. The city lord of Tree Shade was also nearby. The Great Marshal of Ancient Spirit did not say anything more.

    ¡­

    The bustling and magnificent Tree Shade City floating ind was in sight. Even the Samsara travelers who had seen many worlds were shocked.

    ¡°The top world is indeed extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s just a gift from the predecessors. It won¡¯t even take ten years for a top-tier world to truly revive.¡±

    ¡°If it was a top-tier world with aplete body, the mission wouldn¡¯t even be on our hands.¡±

    ¡°Let me see. The rewards for the side mission and the destruction of Tree Shade City are enough for me to exchange for a few super-tier spells¡­¡±

    ¡°Stupid, why exchange for these! Tree Shade City is a top-tier power in a top-tier world. There must be profound cultivation methods, techniques, and battle techniques left behind by the ancestors. Rather than exchange for those, why not exchange for a third-tier divine weapon?¡± ¡°Maybe I should umte some more experience points to exchange for sage level existences!¡±

    The eyes of the other Reincarnators lit up.

    Yes, only by bing a sage would one be able to stay permanently in the long river of time.

    There were many top world missions, and each one was very generous. After umting, besides the experience of breaking through, they might be able to exchange for some supplementary treasures. Even if they had enough points, they could hire powerful Reincarnators to protect them when breaking through.

    ¡°Those fellows from the orangutan n are really stupid. If they upy a top power, they will stop.¡±

    The full picture of Tree Shade City gradually appeared before their eyes.

    Many Samsara travelers noticed the Ancient Spirit Grand Marshal and Grandmaster Meng Jingran at the edge of the floating ind. ¡°Oh, it seems that the natives of Tree Shade City have discovered us.¡±

    However, the Samsara travelers who had seen the extraordinary talents of the Heroes ¡®Club paid a little attention to Tree Shade City, the only one who could suppress the Heroes¡¯ Club.

    Apart from the Thunder God who ran away, none of the Heroes ¡®Club could fight. In Tree Shade City, there were at most two or three humans who could fight.

    The closer they got to the floating inds, the more shocked they felt.

    A thousand-meter-tall waterfall poured down from above the ind like a gxy.

    The Samsara travelers were a little dazed as they watched. As they flew, they couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces and two more nces.

    Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong!

    Why hasn¡¯t Tree Shade City arrived yet?

    ¡°Something is wrong. We are trapped in a space array!¡±

    Regardless of whether they moved forward or retreated, it was as if they were trapped in the area around the floating ind.

    At this time, hundreds of human Transcendents flew towards them. They were not affected by the space and quickly approached.

    ¡°A group of First and Second Grade ants, defeat them, leave some alive, and we can quickly climb the floating ind!¡±

    He raised his hand, and a vertical eye appeared in his palm, shooting out a destructive light beam. Song Yanxi, who was the first to bear the brunt of the attack, quickly operated the secret technique of joint attack with the two people around him. He raised his hand, and a huge tower shield with a lion head was in front of him.

    Boom!

    Song Yanxi and the other two were sent flying far away. The red tower shield that was emitting smoke was restored in the blink of an eye, and the three of them were unharmed.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it.¡± A Samsara traveler mocked.

    He turned his head and condensed a ball of light containing terrifying energy. He did not smash it at the dozen or so Second Order Transcendent humans, but instead threw it at the First Order Transcendent who was approaching from several directions.

    The Origin Star Human Tribe, who had a heritage and heritage, had some tricks up their sleeves.

    But for a Tier 2 to be able to block a single attack, it was impossible for a Tier 1 to do so, right?

    Boom!

    A huge shield phantom image soared through the sky. When the energy ball crashed into it, it released a terrifying shockwave, but it only sted the human army several hundred to a thousand meters away.

    There was no reason!

    Not extraordinary!

    It was impossible to cross realms like this!

    With the existence of the space belt, the shockwaves would not affect the floating inds.

    In front of the Ancient Spirit Grand Marshal, Tree Shade City¡¯s Transcendents had formed an iparably profound array formation. It actually erupted with ten to a hundred times morebat strength, forcefully fighting against those terrifying foreign experts.

    Yes,

    The foreign races were terrifyingly strong, but Tree Shade¡¯s back could no longer be seen.

    The Ancient Spirit Grand Marshal did not know whether he should use this terrifying power on the foreign races or Tree Shade.

    This battle didn¡¯tst long.

    When they saw that it was only five out of five with Tree Shade City, the Samsara travelers felt that something was wrong.

    In the home field of the enemy, if they couldn¡¯t crush them, they had to retreat in time. This was the truth they had gained from their countless missions.

    Thus,

    While they were retreating, the Samsara travelers that Song Yanxi and the other personal guards could not stop were killed by Nancy with a single sh of her sword.

    The Transcendents from Ancient Spirit and Winter Fort only saw a streak of purple light that was about to blind their eyes. Then, the foreign races¡¯ experts disappeared.

    Was the powerful alien race gone?

    Facing the monstrous sword light, the Samsara travelers could only watch helplessly as the sword light cut through them. They only had one thought in their minds:

    ¡°Information misled me, go to the fucking orangutan team!¡±

    ¡­

    Far away in the headquarters of the Heroes ¡®Club,

    ¡°I have three invitation cards here. They will be rewarded to the three most outstanding people who have contributed to you. In the future, you will be like us, a Samsara traveler who can travel freely in the Endless World.¡±

    The gazes of the two to three hundred Transcendents from the Heroes ¡®Club were burning.

    However, Ka Buqi suddenly touched his hairless scalp. For some reason, he felt a little cold.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776

    The Ancient Spirit Empire, as the only force that came from the Fourth Epoch and possessed an iplete sacred artifact, suffered a heavy blow from the Reincarnators.

    Or rather, it was because of that sacred artifact that many Reincarnators were attracted to it.

    It was second only to Tree Shade City.

    The Ancient Spirit Imperial City¡¯s great formation that had been umting for several years was activated. The nine phantom dragons hovered in the sky above the ancient city. Each phantom dragon could unleash a battle prowess at the peak of the Second Order. The Origin Energy in the formation was endless, immortal and indestructible.

    But today,

    The nine domineering dragon shadows were scattered several times. Every attack of the foreign experts caused the ancient city to shake. The profound formation formed by countless rings was already on the verge of copse.

    On the lofty walls of the city that were dozens of meters tall, the Transcendents from the Ancient Spirit Empire relied on formations to barely deal with the enemy. However, everyone knew that without the formation, they might not even be able to hold on for a few minutes.

    ¡°Right now, we can only give us some time to catch our breath by defeating the strongest foreign race. Your Majesty, do you still have the strength to shoot another arrow?¡±

    The one who posed the greatest threat to the city protection formation was a three-headed alien.With every strike, he could smash two or three city protection dragons into pieces, and he could even seize the opportunity when the city protection dragons were damaged and the formation was weak to attack repeatedly.

    He was the biggest threat.

    On the other hand, some foreign races seemed to be powerful but did not understand formations at all, and they were not good at using points to break through the surface. They were far less threatening than the formation.

    The Emperor of the Ancient Spirit Emperor held the iplete saint artifact, the Radiant Sun Bow, and his aura was slightly dispirited.

    He was only at the peak of the second rank. Previously, he had used the saint artifact to shoot an arrow and severely injured a troublesome foreign race, causing him to lose quite a bit of his source energy.

    In a short period of time, he was unable to use the power of the saint artifact again.

    ¡°Using the blood sacrifice method, I can still shoot another arrow, but¡­¡±

    Compared to when he was dealing with a world-ss demonic beast a few years ago, the Ancient Spirit Emperor had already improved a lot. He could even shoot out two arrows from a saint artifact.

    However,

    There were nine foreign race experts. What made the Ancient Spirit Emperor despair the most was that even if he used the power of the saint artifact, he was still heavily injured and unable topletely kill the foreign race.

    He shot out an arrow.

    He still had eighty to ny percent of hisbat strength left.

    However, if he used the blood sacrifice method to shoot the second arrow, not only would the Ancient Spirit Emperor¡¯sbat strength be greatly damaged, but the members of the royal family would also lose several high-endbat strength.

    The others naturally understood. They shook their heads, their faces dim.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up. We have already sent out a request for help. There is Tree Shade¡¯s transmission array in the city. The reinforcements will arrive soon. Hold on for a while longer!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Some of the Transcendents¡¯ eyes lit up and they became excited.

    However, even more experts were not optimistic.

    They had also heard that not only was the Ancient Spirit Imperial City attacked, but the other holynds and factions were also the same. Especially Tree Shade, he was probably targeted.

    Under such circumstances, would Tree Shade still be able to provide them with support?

    ¡°The teleportation formation has lit up. Someone ising!¡±

    The Ancient Spirit Emperor, who had been paying attention to the direction of the teleportation formation tform, became nervous.

    Was it the reinforcements from Tree Shade City?

    It was also possible that it was a spy from the Ancient Spirit that brought back bad news that other forces had been broken through.

    Then they would have to close the transfer permit for that force.

    The light that enveloped the array stage dispersed, and what appeared was a familiar face ¨C the Great Marshal of the dynasty.

    ¡°Has Tree Shade¡¯s reinforcements arrived?¡±

    The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. I¡¯ve already invited experts. These alien bastards will all go to hell!¡±

    ¡°Where are the reinforcements?¡±

    ¡°Has Your Majesty forgotten that only experts above the Second Order can pass through the transmission array with permission, while I only have half the warrant?¡±

    Rank two and above could not be transported. It was the request that Ancient Spirit had made when the teleportation array was first built.

    The other forces were simr.

    When the enemies outside the city attacked, they could open the city protecting array, but if they came out from the teleportation array, they would be caught in a daze.

    Ancient Spirit, Heroes ¡®Club, and other forces all had simr concerns, worried that the teleportation array would be Tree Shade¡¯s secret door.

    Tang Yu naturally had nothing against their requests.

    However, in reality, the actual control of the transportation formation was still firmly in his hands. He could not give it even if he wanted to. After all, that was a system building.

    The Ancient Spirit Emperor hurriedly changed the settings. The light of the transportation formation tform burst out, and several experts dressed inbat suits appeared.

    The Ancient Spirit Emperor nced over. Just as he was about to ask why the familiar experts had not appeared, the instinctive feedback of his perception caused him to fall into shock, shock, and terror.

    Two, three¡­ Thirty-six Transcendent Second Order ?!

    The one in the lead was a girl whose aura was no worse than his own.

    Shang Gongling tightened her cheeks and tried to make herself serious. She has also learned a lot of battlemands and formations over the years.

    She called out to the expeditionary army soldiers behind her. With a whoosh, she flew out of the range of the Ancient Spirit Imperial City¡¯s formation before the Ancient Spirit Emperor could say,¡¯

    The heart of the Ancient Spirit Emperor and the old man jumped.

    The change from surprise to shock made him a little unable to bear it.

    But in just a moment,

    His expression changed from shock to horror, then shock.

    His mouth was wide open as if it could be stuffed into a fist.

    The precious Sun Bows were all stuck to the ground without being noticed.

    He just stared nkly at the battle outside the city. After a long time, he sighed, ¡°Tree Shade City, we¡­ will never be able to catch up.¡±

    ¡­

    Outside the Origin, on a barren.

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint¡¯s consciousness entered an indescribable space. In front of him was an existence dressed in luxurious clothing, but his face was like a ck hole.

    ¡°How is the n of Origin Star? I received news that the task is toplete Origin Star¡¯s strategy in half a year.¡±

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint bowed slightly.

    ¡°Lord Monroe, please rest assured. The strategy for the Origin Star is very smooth. At present, a small team has taken control of the secondrgest force on the Origin Star. They have obtained detailed information about the native experts of the Origin Star. Soon, they will be able topletely eliminate the threat of the natives on the Origin Star and start the plundering n.¡±

    ¡°Hm, I am at ease with your work.¡±

    ¡°When the strategy for the Origin Star ispleted, I will give you a divine ability.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord.¡±

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint¡¯s consciousness returned, but he still couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement.

    He had a saint artifact, but he didn¡¯t have a divine ability.

    Logically speaking, a saint artifact needed precious materials to forge, but a divine ability could be passed down. It should be a saint artifact that was more precious.

    However, unless one could be a powerful figure, it would be extremely difficult to learn a divine ability.

    Divine abilities weren¡¯t like magical techniques or battle techniques that could be recorded in thenguage of runes.

    Divine abilities could not be described. Even if a sage identally obtained a divine ability scroll that recorded divine abilities, it would still be very difficult to learn. Moreover, divine artifacts might fall to other worlds along with the fall of a sage, but divine abilities could be severed along with the fall of a sage.

    Although divine artifacts were powerful, they were external objects.

    Divine abilities belonged to one¡¯s own profound strength. There was no saying which was better or worse between the two, but true experts among sages often wanted all of them.

    With a sacred art suitable for myself, myprehension of thews will improve. In a few more years, I might be able to touch that realm.

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint was in a good mood.

    At the right time, the Samsara Cube trembled slightly.

    It¡¯s almost been a few days. The Reincarnation Party is about to start attacking Origin Star¡¯s native powerhouses. Now, there should be good news again.

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint thought and opened the square.

    The Rubik¡¯s cube floated in front of him, and the mission records of the Origin Star Reincarnators appeared.

    [Bone Shattering Team, lost contact.]

    [Eight-wed Fish Team, lost contact.]

    [Alpaca team, lost contact.

    [Giant Kraken team lost contact.]

    [XXXXXX team, lost contact.

    ¡­

    [Gori team: something serious!

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint : ¡°???¡±

    The ck question mark on his face appeared on the Dragon Confining Saint.

    Looking at the details again.

    Oh, something has happened!

    The dozen or so teams of Samsara travelers who had gone out to battle were all wiped out!

    As for the natives of Origin Star, they had probably only lost a few Transcendents and First Order.

    A peak team was able to take down the second strongest force, the Heroes ¡®Club, without any injuries. Now, several peak teams and invincible teams had all fallen ??!

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Just now I promised in front of King Monroe that there was no problem, and in an instant, my face was swollen from all the bad news.

    Don¡¯t ! Mess ! With ! Me !

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint took a deep breath. ¡°It seems that Tree Shade City¡¯s strength is beyond imagination. In order to be safe, I must think of a way to let a sage descend. No, I have to go personally.¡±

    ¡­

    North America,

    Lorraine, Lan Qingya, Hai Honghui and other high-level officials from the intelligence department had already appeared in the headquarters of the Heroes Association and Heroes City without rming anyone.

    This giant city that had only been built after the end of the world had more than 20 million survivors living there. Runes and vehicles could be seen everywhere on the streets. There were many tourists and no one could see that they were secretly controlled by the foreign races.

    ¡°Each of you will be in charge of an area. Report immediately if there is any news.¡±

    Lan Qingya, Hai Honghui, and the other higher-ups of the intelligence department led two or three of their own subordinates and moved separately.

    They did not hide their tracks and walked quickly on the streets, but the surrounding crowd ignored them and disappeared into the sea of people in the blink of an eye.

    Lorraine led the rest of the people and went straight to the Temple of Gods ¨C that was the center of Hero City, and also where Thunder God and other powerhouses cultivated.

    The Temple of Gods upied a vast area,posed of magnificent pces, surrounded by beautiful nts, flowing in streams.

    Here, Lorraine sensed many extraordinary auras.

    ck smoke wrapped around Lorraine and the others, and wherever it passed, the Transcendents of the Heroes ¡®Club did not notice it.

    They were still in a situation where no one was there.

    When they arrived at the center of the Temple of Gods, Lorraine stopped in her tracks and looked towards a certain underground area.

    ¡°You locked up quite a few half-dead Transcendent ranks? Go to the dungeon.¡±

    A few assassins from the intelligence department left.

    Lorraine went straight to the Thunder God Pce.

    In front of the pce, there were several Transcendent guards, the Transcendents of the human race. Their words were all about their desire for power and the Hall of Samsara.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Lorraine¡¯s expression turned cold. She took a step forward with her long legs and her boots stepped on the floor. Then, she raised her boots and turned into a whip shadow.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The phantom shed, and the few Transcendent Mortal experts guarding the entrance of the pce copsed with a groan.

    She strode into the Thunder God Pce.

    The pce was a little messy, and arge hole had been broken through the ceiling, and the edge of the hole was a little charred.

    Lorraine could imagine that the Thunder God must have broken through the roof and fled under the circumstances that he knew he was no match.

    She shook her head and scanned the pce. It was unexpectedly quiet.

    From the very beginning, her perception had not detected any signs of life from the foreign races.

    Knowing that there were many items and treasures that could deceive perception, Lorraine did not rely too much on perception. She still came to the Thunder God Pce and even flipped through the entire Temple of Gods.

    However, she could only find some traces to prove that there had been foreign races that had appeared here.

    ¡°ording to the survivors of the Explorer, the foreign races that attacked the holynds did not have the few foreign races that appeared.¡±

    ¡°Were they not in the Temple of Gods, or¡­ escaped?¡±

    ¡°I could not find anything rted to the foreign races either. So annoying, looking for a job for me every day!¡±

    Lorraine was annoyed and stepped down.

    Crack! Crack! Crack! The spiderweb-like crack on the floor spread. A pir that had been damaged in the battle earlier shattered with a bang.

    In the next moment, the entire Thunder God Pce shook and copsed.

    Lorraine, who had rushed out of the ruins unscathed: ¡°¡­..¡±

    I won¡¯t take the me!

    ¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s the Samsara Pce again?¡±

    Tang Yu pondered.

    He thought that the Devil Race was preparing to make a move, but he didn¡¯t expect that after killing dozens of Reincarnators in the Wastnd and returning to Earth, he would form an alliance with the Samsara Temple.

    However, after thinking about it, he felt that it was expected.

    From the time that team of Samsara had unexpectedly teleported to Earth, the coordinates of Earth had probably been exposed to the eyes of the powerful figures of the Samsara Temple.

    Tang Yu shrugged his shoulders. It could be considered that he had a lot of debts, so he didn¡¯t need to worry.

    After all, whether it was the Devil Race or the Samsara Temple, they were all his.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if they aren¡¯t from the Devil Race. The Devil Race has already given up on capturing the Origin Star through the means of descent. If they attack again, it is very likely that they will directly destroy the World Wall. The Samsara Temple¡­ It is unlikely to gather so many Saints.¡±

    The size of the Hall of Reincarnation is far inferior to that of the Devil n, but after all, it is the selection of talents in the endless world, and after many screenings, there are many saints.

    However, the Samsara Temple was not so united. Each had their own interests, and those below the Saint rank could go as they wished. However, when one reached the Saint rank, even if there was a difference between the strong and the weak, they were all existences with extremely high statuses. It was difficult to gather enough Saints to break the World Wall.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ce my hopes on luck either. Let me think, I have to find the hidden Samsara traveler first. In addition, try to dy as much time as possible. Fortunately, I have the foresight¡­¡±

    In order to train the troops, Tree Shade only revealed a small portion of his strength.

    Could he replicate the strategy of the Wastnd and lure the Hall of Samsara step by step? After all, every time the Samsara arrived, it required time to recover. This was the most direct way to dy time.

    However, Tang Yu did not know.

    Because the Samsara Squad in the Wastnd had suffered a lot of losses, and because of theck of time and the promise in front of the Monroe King, the Dragon Imprisoning Saint had given up on the conventional strategy.

    Compared to the sacred art promised by King Monroe, it was nothing for him to pay more.

    At this time,

    On the star road where the origin star broke, several strong aliens from the orangutan team shuttled between the mountains and forests.

    Ka Buqi said, ¡°ording to the information of the Heroes Association, there are several star roads on the origin star. During the glorious period of the origin star, each star road connected thousands or tens of thousands of worlds. Even if the star road is broken now, the star road There are still some post stations, and there are broken teleportation arrays in the post stations, as long as we can find some clues¡­¡±

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777

    Origin Star was veryrge.

    The area of the seven continents and five oceans alone had expanded several times after the revival, and it was still expanding.

    There were countless secret realms. Up until now, Tree Shade had discovered tens of thousands of secret realms, and most of them were small, deste secret realms.

    There were also some small worlds, like the small world that the Ancient Spirit Empire held, where countless imperial citizens lived.

    The Sanctuary was a small world that was evenrger than the Earth before the apocalypse. Apart from Saint City, there were also vast forests and ins.

    There were also Star Road, Folded Space, and so on.

    Even Tang Yu could not estimate how big the Origin Star was.

    The seven continents and five oceans were the foundation of Origin Star, and it was also the earliest region to revive. Origin crystals and other resources had appeared at the beginning of the apocalypse. As the recovery progressed, more resources appeared, and the levels were higher.

    The secret realm only appeared a few months after the apocalypse.The Star Road and the small world were eventer.

    The secret realm was only a special space. It was small and had limited capacity. It could not operate on its own and was self-sufficient.

    However, the Star Road and small world were equivalent to the extension of the Origin Star.

    When the Star Road and the Sanctuary first appeared, they didn¡¯t have much resources. However, as the recovery of the Origin Star intensified, high-level resource sites appeared outside the Holy City of the Sanctuary. Only then did the eyes of the Survey Corps gather in these areas again.

    The Sanctuary was easy to explore, and after the Star Road was broken, it was filled with space distortion and folding, and some areas were difficult to explore.

    Even the World Tree, which covered one-third of the Earth, referred to one-third of the seven continents and five oceans.

    ¡°As long as I can control the basic area of the Origin Star, I can control it all. But before that, it is difficult for the world power to explore the situation of the Star Road.¡±

    Tang Yu was deep in thought.

    The other forces were in the middle of exploring the depths of the Star Road, and they hadn¡¯t even explored it yet. After all, there were second ¨C or even third ¨C level beasts in the depths of the Star Road.

    If he were an alien, he would definitely choose to hide in a ce where the tentacles of the Origin Star forces couldn¡¯t reach.

    Moreover, the depths of the Star Road were a ce for the devil forces.

    It was very dangerous, but it was no different from the back garden to the Samsara travelers who had elite beyond three or peakbat strength.

    ¡°Send out soldiers of the legion above the mortal rank and investigate into the depths of the Star Road regardless of cost!¡±

    ¡­

    The Star Road was like a tree, constantly splitting. There were many ry stations on each branch, and there was at least one high-level transmission array in each courier station that could lead to a world that once controlled by Origin Star.

    Tang Yu had once discovered many ry stations, and some of the external shields were still functioning.

    However, there were not many valuable things left inside. Even the teleportation array had been damaged long ago, and the coordinates were in chaos.

    He had copied the array runes of the teleportation array and handed them to Kevin and the other masters to crack, but there were no results. Over time, the research department had long ced their focus on other aspects.

    Even if they could crack the coordinates of the teleportation array to the world, it would not be of much use to the current Tree Shade.

    However, it was very useful to the Samsara travelers.

    The Origin Star was like a huge turtle shell. Even the Samsara Temple could not release a sage level existence and descend to the Origin Star.

    They had to find a w.

    And the Star Road and transfer array of the Origin Star could have such ws.

    Ka Buqi and the others quickly found a few ry stations ording to the map recorded by the Heroes ¡®Club.

    He took out the disk that the Dragon Imprisoning Saint had given him and tossed it into the air. Ripples enveloped the tform.

    A momentter,

    [Teleportation Portal has been damaged by 86.9%, Unable to be repaired.]

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next ry station.¡±

    The Heroes ¡®Club had already discovered eight ry stations, and the things inside had naturally been plundered. However, outside some ry stations, there was a thinyer of light film.

    Humans on Earth cane in and out at will, but the reincarnation of the orangutan team naturally cannot, even if they have recovered to their heyday, it is equivalent to turning from ck to white.

    One of the Reincarnators threw out a simple punch, and the protective film that had been able to resist the foreign races for a long time was shattered by a single punch.

    Ka Buqi quickly found the central transmission area and did the same thing.

    ¡°The degree of damage is too high. Next.¡± He shook his head.

    ¡°Boss, there are only these ry stations recorded in the Heroes ¡®Club. Where are we going to find them? We can¡¯t find too many ry stations in a short period of time. If there are still those Transcendents from the Heroes ¡®Club that we can order around.¡±

    Ka Buqi and the other Samsara travelers left in a hurry. The severely injured Samsara travelers in the dungeon did not have the time to kill them. In order to hide their whereabouts, they did not dare to bring the surrendered Transcendents.

    Apart from them, there were a few other Samsara teams, but they did not belong to each other. Which teampleted the mission first? In addition to the reward of the mission, they could also receive the recognition of the Saints.

    They flew aimlessly and deliberately avoided some extraordinary beasts in order to hide their whereabouts.

    -Find the beasts to lead the way?

    Ka Buqi thought for a while and shook his head. Most of the beasts in the Star Road were malnourished, and they didn¡¯t look too smart.

    He tried it, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to kill the beasts.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    As he flew past a region of jagged rocks, Ka Buqi paused andnded on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s a sign of the survival of intelligent life, but the exploration of the Heroes¡¯ Club hasn¡¯t reached this area yet.¡±

    ¡­

    There weren¡¯t many tribes left on Earth, so they hid in the depths of the Star Road.

    The White Bone n was also known as the Bone n, and was considered a rtivelymon n in the Endless World. The White Bone n that belonged to the Devil n was divided into several branches.

    When the bloodline attacked Tree Shade City, it became cold.

    The bloodline had been wiped out in the battle of the Holy City.

    There were also several branches that had been surrounded and attacked.

    After fleeing in panic, thest group of Bone Race nsmen had fled to the depths of the Star Road. After a few years, they had slowly settled down here.

    This group of Bone Race nsmen was a great n of the Bone Race. There was even a sage in charge of the n, and it was called the White Bone Saint. Under the banner of the Devil Race, other than the eight great ns, this group of Bone Race nsmen was ranked in the top.

    When they attacked the Origin Star, they also invested a lot of resources, butter on, the Devil Race changed their strategy and no longer paid attention to the Origin Star. The White Bone Race was very ufortable.

    Even if the n wanted to support them, it was useless for them to send experts to Origin Star alone.

    ¡°No matter if it is ten years, twenty years, or fifty years, I will wait until the counterattack!¡±

    The leader of the White Bone Race on Origin Star bit his jaw until it made a cracking sound.

    However, he had to consider a more realistic problem ¨C cultivation resources.

    The path of stars was vast, and there were many resources. Unfortunately, the White Bone n only had a group of defeated soldiers. Only one of them was a Second Order Transcendent, and only had three cores to forcefully break through. Their battle prowess was limited, and they were often beaten up by the strange beasts in the path of stars. Their nsmen were also getting fewer and fewer. The White Bone n leader was worried that by the time he counterattacked, there would be no one left in his tribe.

    Suddenly,

    The White Bone n leader¡¯s soul fire violently throbbed. He felt a powerful aura pressing down on him, and his bones cracked.

    He hurriedly walked out of the cave and looked up.

    His tense expression rxed a little.

    The person who came was very strong, but he was not a human.

    ¡­

    Thousands of kilometers away,

    Tang Yu arrived in the space torn apart by his avatar, and Xingling Xingyue walked out from the space door.

    Xingling raised her hand and cast a misty light and shadow. The light and shadow changed rapidly, and in an instant, she saw the figure of the orangutan reincarnation, but it was blurry.

    ¡°They dide here before.¡±

    Tang Yu held his chin in his hand and fell into deep thought.

    The Samsara target was the teleportation array, but it was obviously not for the coordinates of the corresponding world ¨C the Samsara Temple did notck ordinary worlds.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    He could not quite understand.

    On Earth, the devil race could only release world-ss demonic beasts at most. Could it be that the Samsara Temple could also release sages?

    But no matter what, he had to stop the enemy from doing what they had to do.

    ¡°Can you divine their whereabouts?¡± Tang Yu asked.

    Xingling XIngyue tried for a while and shook their head. ¡°They were too cautious. They didn¡¯t leave many traces behind. Theycked medium, so we couldn¡¯t figure out the exact location of the Samsara travelers.¡±

    In the Mountain and Sea Great World, the reason why they were able to catch up with the Mind Demon Clone was because one of its clones was sealed.

    Clothes, hair, blood¡­ These were good mediums, not to mention a clone. With that clone, Star and Moon could urately divine the other party¡¯s location.

    However, those Samsara travelers were very cautious and had not met up with them yet.

    ¡­

    On a white extremely far away from Origin Star, white bones were everywhere, piled up into unique buildings of the White Bone n.

    The corpses of huge beasts could be seen everywhere.

    The White Bone n was naturally good at using corpses. The talented nsmen could also absorb power from the corpses. The White Bone n could easily reach the high level of awakening, lower limit, but lower limit.

    For countless years, the experts of the White Bone n had stopped before reaching Saint rank, and fifty thousand years ago, a genius of the White Bone n had managed to break through to Saint rank by chance and called himself the Great White Bone Sage.

    He had relied on his own strength to break through, and his potential was higher than that of the Saint rank who relied on the world, but the battle strength of the Great White Bone Sage was very limited.

    The cultivation method was already unable to keep up with his own realm, and without Saint Weapons, without divine abilities, the secret method to condense the dharma was also not high level.

    Even though the Great White Bone Sage had already be a Saint for five or ten thousand years, he still had not defeated a Saint rank in battle.

    In the circle of sages, it was called White Bones Invincible.

    Therefore, even now, White Bone Great Sage was still not valued, and his contribution was even less than enough to exchange for high-level techniques.

    White Bone Great Sage immediately sent out the most talented awakened realm and beyond mortal realm in the n, and then gave them away for nothing.

    A few yearster, the n invested a lot of resources, but there was no harvest at all.

    Until a few days ago,

    ¡°Reincarnation Hall? No matter what their goal is, I must seize this opportunity! What I want is only the Saint Tier technique, and there is no conflict with Reincarnation Hall.¡±

    White Bone Great Sage immediately ordered his nsmen to open the transmission channel and send another group of nsmen over.

    Their transmission channel was even more ordinary. At most, they could only send a group of Second Level Transcendent cultivators. However, the Reincarnation Hall¡¯s requirements were only numbers. If one¡¯s strength was insufficient, they would die during the exploration. In the consideration of the Reincarnators, the White Bone Great Sage who had unlimited lifespan did not care about the lives of a few nsmen. On the contrary, the resources to open the transmission channel made his heart ache.

    ¡°But as long as the Samsara Temple can open the world barrier of Origin Star and let me descend¡­ No, it is too dangerous for the real body to go. The Samsara Temple may not be reliable, but as long as I have a puppet to descend, this investment will not be a loss.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°White Bone Great Sage?¡±

    ¡°A harmless Saint, so what if I can give him a spot? In any case, I can save a batch of Reincarnators and the resources they put in. It is not a loss.¡±

    ¡­

    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.

    In the past month, Earth, which had been peaceful for a few days, had finally begun to ripple.

    Thunder God of the Heroes ¡®Club had returned, and together with the higher-ups of the Witch Union, they had cleared out a group of traitors.

    The forces of the holynds had sent experts to explore the depths of the Star Road and destroy the teleportation array that had discovered the ry station. The Reincarnators had not discovered it, but they had found several alien tribes hidden in the depths of the Star Road.

    ¡°Also, in the East River Shelter, there are array masters in Masas Base City who have been taken away. Many shelters have also sent news of the disappearance of array masters. Is it rted to the Reincarnators?¡±

    Tang Yu was a little annoyed.

    Are they going to let people explore the void?

    ¡­

    In the depths of the Star Road.

    The star spirits were unable to take up the position of the Samsara travelers, but the positions of the two array masters who had been taken away had already been calcted.

    An expedition team of a hundred people marched all the way to thisva region.

    There was a courier station on the hill in front of them. The protective shield was no longer there. The expeditionary army warriors flew forward and only saw the empty courier station.

    There were Transcendents who were good at tracking. They cast a spell for a moment and pointed in a certain direction. ¡°Chase!¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A hundred figures swept through the air, rming many strange beasts. There were Transcendent beasts who were about to pounce over with an ¡°oh!¡± but they suddenly sensed a strong aura and retreated in mid-air.

    ¡°Yes, the White Bone n!¡±

    Many of the transcendent ranks of the expeditionary army had fought against the White Bone Race, but at that time, they could only deal with the awakened Bone Race. Now, the transcendent rank White Bone Race couldn¡¯t evenst two or three moves against them.

    They quickly found the array master who had been kidnapped, but there was only a corpse left.

    The battle in the depths of the Star Road continued.

    Sometimes, Tree Shade¡¯s Transcendents also discovered the traces of the Reincarnators. Xingling, Xingyue, Cayman Brothers, and other followers attacked one after another, wiping out several teams of reincarnation.

    However, they were unable to find the squad that had destroyed the Explorer.

    On this day,

    The branches of the World Tree swayed. Tang Yu, who was in seclusion under the World Tree, suddenly opened his eyes.

    A terrifying aura rose from the depths of the Star Road.

    He turned his head to look, as if he could see a shadow that could prate the heavens and earth.

    That aura, it was the aura of a person who was reading a book, not even close to him.

    The Eternal River Saint, who was far stronger than the outside world of Wastnd and was not suppressed, was countless times stronger!

    Northern Court, Ancient Spirit, Heroes ¡®Club, Myriad Buddha Valley, and other holynd powers all raised their heads, feeling the earth-shattering aura.

    Even though it was far away, even though the aura seemed to have just leaked out a little.

    But¡­

    Their faces were already deathly pale.

    It was as if an ordinary person was facing a Transcendent. That was a huge difference in life, and they directly pressed forward.

    The nearby shelters and markets were also directly affected. The sky and earth changed color, and countless ordinary people and low-level Awakened ones fell to the ground as if they had lost their souls.

    The Thunder God of the Heroes Association was leading a few Transcendents to search the star road. When he was hit by the breath, Thunder God, who had been severely injured and hadn¡¯t recovered, spurted out a mouthful of reverse blood. His face was pale, and he looked at the direction where the breath appeared, ¡± It is non¡­ non-human.¡±

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778

    In the Gxy of the Universe, on a dead.

    The ruins of the magnificent buildings could be vaguely seen.

    It could be seen that this once had a glorious civilization, but now, there were no signs of life.

    This was a that had been devoured by the origin of the world,pletely worthless.

    It was also one of the countlesss once ruled by Origin Star.

    At the moment, there were many temporary workers of the Hall of Samsara on the ¨C they were subordinates developed by the Dragon Imprisoning Saint, but they had not yet obtained the identity of a Samsara traveler.

    A dpidated but still able to show the ruins of the former luxurious pce, the surroundings were cleaned up, and the super ss from different races were busy.

    They built an altar, set up an array, and piled up materials.

    He had been busy for more than half a month.At this time, a dome-shaped pce building flew over from the sky. In the pce hall, a figure with a bright light and a blurry face walked out.

    With a wave of his hand, the dome-shaped pce that was dozens of meters tall quickly shrank and turned into a ray of light that entered his body.

    The Transcendent Mortal realm experts who were setting up the formation were stunned. Some were terrified and some were fanatical. ¡°Lord Prison Dragon.¡±

    ¡°How is the setup of the formation going?¡± the Dragon Imprisoning Saint replied indifferently.

    ¡°Lord Dragon Imprisoner, the formation has been set up and three sets of materials have been prepared. However, with my strength, I am unable to activate this formation.¡±

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint waved his hand indifferently, telling them to leave.

    At this time,

    He raised his head and looked at a certain ce in the sky. A figure was blurry, but he could still see that it was a figure made of countless white bones.

    Each step could cross countless space and finallynd on this dead.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± The white bone giant nodded.

    ¡°Your Highness White Bones.¡±

    Although the Dragon Imprisoning Saint looked down on the White Bone Saint ¨C who had no strength, and boasted that he was the Great White Bone Saint ¨C he did not show it during their cooperation.

    Even if there was a difference between the strong and the weak, they were already on the same level, and had the qualifications to speak on equal terms.

    They called each other Your Highness as a sign of respect, just like the Dragon Imprisoning Saint and the Monroe King. The gap was too big, and they were the other side¡¯s subordinates, so they called each other Your Excellency.

    ¡°I have already prepared a teleportation channel between this and Origin Star. It can allow us to descend to Origin Star. Of course, the price is not cheap.¡±

    The White Bone Great Sage was expressionless. He threw out a spatial ring finger.

    This was the road fee.

    The initial investment of the White Bone Great Sage only gave him the qualifications to ride, but the road fee had to be paid by himself.

    This was an unspoken rule, and it was also because the White Bone Great Sage was weak.

    He felt heartache for this resource, but he was also looking forward to it.

    Even if he did not want any resources on Origin Star, as long as he could copy some Saint Tier techniques, it would be worth it, and it would be a great profit!

    ¡°The sooner the better. Let¡¯s begin now.¡±

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint withdrew his spatial ring and stepped in front of the array formation that had already been set up. He extended his hand and injected surging Origin Energy into the air. The array formation lit up and countless materials burned. The space on the began to fluctuate violently like a blender.

    ¡­

    Far away on Origin Star,

    In the depths of Star Road,

    Thunder God and the other members of the Heroes ¡®Club were extraordinary. They were the closest to the terrifying aura that had suddenly appeared. It was as if they had been smashed down by a mountain that was over ten thousand feet tall.

    Thunder God only spat out a mouthful of blood. His pale face was mostly facing the helplessness and despair of this aura.

    However, some of the Transcendents in the team were like birds that had lost their wings and fell from the sky. The Origin Energy in their bodies had already be chaotic, and their auras were dispirited.

    They raised their heads, and they could faintly see a shadow that seemed to reach the heavens and earth.

    It was evenrger and more terrifying than the world-ss demonic beasts they had seen before.

    Just the aura alone was enough to make them lose the ability to resist.

    Only Thunder God and the other two Tier 2 Transcendents were able to stabilize their bodies in midair. They looked at the beasts that were also lying on the ground, or had the strength to run madly towards the distance.

    They felt deeply powerless.

    Escape? Where could they escape to?

    A world-ss demonic beast could easily turn the entire South America into scorched earth. Even now, it had yet to recover. The massive phantom in his vision was in human form, but it had a horn on its head and a pair of wings on its back. It was obvious that it was an alien race that was even more powerful than a world-ss demonic beast. How could they block it? How could they escape?

    Thunder God had already thought that the existence behind this aura was likely rted to the alien race who had destroyed the Explorer and severely injured him a while ago.

    Heughed at himself.

    ¡°I have been at ease for a few years, got some information, and killed some alien races. I thought that the strong in the universe are limited. I was too naive¡­¡±

    Crash ¨C

    Space suddenly rippled like water. Thunder God and the other Transcendents were vignt. They only heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the figure that appeared.

    ¡°Your Excellency City Lord, then¡­¡±

    Thunder God wanted to ask if there was any way to deal with that aura, but he opened his mouth and sighed bitterly.

    He had already guessed that it was so powerful that no one could resist the aura of a sage.

    The legendary sage.

    Even in the most glorious Second Epoch of Origin Star, every sage was an absolute big figure.

    Thunder God had ambition and ambition. He felt that if he was given a few more hundred years, he might be able to be a Saint. However, now that he was facing a Saint, even if it was the City Lord of Tree Shade, what could he do?

    Tang Yu looked at the rising aura with a solemn expression.

    Such a terrifying aura that far surpassed that of the Eternal River Saint was not all.

    It was like a hard wall that had been cracked open. It would still take time for the giant to crawl over, but just the aura that was revealed first was enough to make one despair.

    Great Lord Tang did not despair, but it was truly beyond his expectations.

    He would not think that a sage was so weak just because he had assisted him in killing a sage.

    The difference between transcendent levels was especially great, let alone a sage?

    Just the aura alone could reflect the difference between the two.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, ine and Kong are not on Earth right now!¡±

    It would take a certain amount of time for them to find an opportunity to break through and travel through the sea of stars. Even if they couldmunicate through the follower contract, it would still take a certain amount of time.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    In the Wastnd World, the Reincarnators had all gone from a Tier 2 team to a peak team, then to an invincible team, and then to a Sacred Weapon. In the end, a weak sage descended¡­ Step by step, how could it be different when they arrived on Earth

    You don¡¯t talk about the process!

    Tang Yu counted on his fingers to calcte the current high-endbat strength of the territory.

    One was Nancy, one was Zhushu Li, one was Hong Yue, and one was himself. Hui Ren, Tailun, and Shea could also be counted as 0.3 ¨C 0 ¨C 6. They were more than a Winding River Saint.

    However, even with the support of the power of the entire world, there was not much hope to deal with this sage who was about to descend.

    At most, it would be split into three and seven.

    The three of them were the unknown seven sages.

    Moreover, once they started a war on Earth, even though Earth¡¯s status would not be broken because of this, it would be normal to sink a continent.

    ¡°City Lord Tree Shade, do you have any countermeasures? Hide in a small world? Or go to the universe to wander?¡± A Tier 2 Transcendent of the Heroes ¡®Club asked expectantly.

    Tang Yu shook his head. ¡°The small world can be discovered with a single thought with the power of a sage. As for going to the universe to wander? Are you so sure that there is no enemy encirclement outside the sr system?¡±

    That¡¯s right,

    With the runic technology of Tree Shade City, they must have developed a spaceship that could explore the universe long ago. In other words, the soldiers of Tree Shade City personally saw the encirclement outside the sr system?

    Aplete bird!

    The Heroes ¡®Club Transcendents even turned pale.

    ¡°However¡­¡± Tang Yu stepped forward and crossed tens of thousands of meters with one step. ¡°How do you know we can¡¯t do it without fighting?¡±

    He came to the source of the aura leaking out. The surrounding space was constantly twisting and shaking.

    There was a simple and crude formation set up on the ind below. Around the formation was a group of White Bone n¡¯s transcendent ranks. However, at this moment, the Transcendent of the White Bone n was intimidated by the aura of a Saint at close range. His soul me was extinguished and hepletely died.

    In the rear,

    The few Transcendent Second Grades of the Heroes ¡®Club bore the pressure of their auras as they flew over, but they stopped several dozen kilometers away.

    The aura seemed to have turned solid, like a wall that stood firmly in front of them.

    Tang Yu waved his hand, and Nancy, Hong Yue, Zhu Shuli, and the others rushed out of the world ring.

    Facing this aura, they did not feel much difort, but their expressions were solemn and serious.

    Seeing Tree Shade, a well-known expert who could get close to the source of the aura, and then looking at himself, Thunder God smiled bitterly and felt a little hope.

    But then he shook his head.

    A high-level awakened could face the pressure of a super-ss, but could a high-level awakened be a match for a Transcendent?

    Boom!

    Tang Yu spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying dozens of kilometers.

    In the next moment, the source of his aura appeared again. He grabbed with both hands, wanting to close the vibrating space, but it was like an ant trying to shake a tree.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be closed!¡±

    Countless streams of data shed through his eyes. Through the constantly twisting space, he saw one¡­ no, two Saint level existences continuously approaching.

    It was just that the aura of the other Saint was far inferior, and they had ignored it!

    It was as if the two sages were on the frozen surface of the sea, breaking through the ice and moving forward. The stronger they were, the greater the resistance they would face.

    That powerful sage was still a long distance away from the finish line, but that weak sage was much ahead and was about to arrive.

    ¡°Just in time, I¡¯ll kill one first!¡±

    ¡­

    The White Bone Great Sage endured the pressure of the world and continued to advance.

    Light appeared in front of him.

    He also sensed that there were a few powerful auras on the other side.

    They were stronger than any of the transcendent ss in his n.

    However, he was only a Transcendent.

    Apart from the most monstrous geniuses of the Devil n, or the elite geniuses that asionally appeared in the four ns of the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm, who could go against a Saint?

    If a Saint was so easy to be killed, he would not be ranked at the top of the Endless World.

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint was also not worried.

    Although the White Bone Great Sage was weak and imed to be invincible, it was still aimed at a sage, and couldpletely crush a Transcendent.

    Even if there was an ident¡­

    A sage often had many life-saving abilities. If not for the fact that he was ambushed like the Eternal River Saint, a sage would not have fallen so easily.

    However, what the Dragon Prison Saint still did not understand was which faction was behind the Wastnd.

    What method did he use to cause the Eternal River Saint to fall?

    Was the ambush prepared for the Eternal River Saint, or was the target himself?

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint felt that he had to investigate properly when the Origin Star strategy waspleted. It was actually that enemy who wanted to kill this Saint!

    ¡­

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh ¨C

    ¡°Finally¡­¡±

    ¡°This Great Sage has set foot on the earth of Origin Star!¡±

    ¡°My White Bones Race will rise!¡±

    A white bone giant twenty to thirty meters tall jumped out of the distorted space and looked around.

    But suddenly, he felt that something was wrong.

    As a top-tier, why were the mountains and trees ck and white, exactly the same as the dead world?

    The White Bone Great Sage pondered for a moment and came to a realization.

    ¡°Not good, it¡¯s a spatial seal!¡±

    He looked around and saw that the surroundings were filled with grey mist. It was empty.

    There were only a few extraordinary humans with unfriendly expressions, surrounding him from all directions.

    Heh!

    So what!

    Without a sage, even if you had prepared well, it would have been a waste¡­ Wait, that sword, that dagger, that giant cannon, that shield, that string of bells¡­ Why does it look so much like a holy weapon !!!

    White Bone Saint panicked.

    As Tang Yu and the others activated their Half-Sage bodies, they triggered thews of heaven and earth. The power of the holy weapon continued to rise, and countless illusory shadows surrounded it. The White Bone Great Saint, who was twenty to thirty meters tall, was like a younger brother.

    ¡­

    In the long river of space that was moving against the current,

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint frowned.

    ¡°White Bone Saint, aren¡¯t you too weak? You actually can¡¯t even break free of the spatial seal. You¡¯ve simply lost the face of a saint like me!¡±

    Origin Star has a holy artifact. It is not unexpected. However, how much power can a mere transcendent divine artifact unleash? In the end, it is still the White Bone Saint who is too weak!

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint, who only felt the fluctuations of the spatial lock holy artifact, was not worried about the White Bone Saint.

    If the Origin Star natives wanted to use the same method to trap him, it could only be said that they were too naive!

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint continued to break through the spatial river.

    The light gradually erged in front of his eyes.

    Closer, closer and closer.

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    High in the void,

    The spatial clone who had received the message from his true self was also a little anxious. Just as he was hesitating whether to return to Earth and let his spatial clone control the Heaven and Earth Lock to unleash a higher level of power, he saw a huge multi-colored bubble appear in his line of sight.

    This world bubble was between a middle-level world and a high-level world.

    However, that was not important. What was important was that this world was extremely damaged, releasing a lot of world origin energy.

    It was sparkling gold. Tang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw it. When he touched the world membrane and felt that it wasn¡¯t too strong of a resistance, he couldn¡¯t wait to send his clone through the teleportation array. The spatial clone¡¯s origin energy erupted and drilled into the huge hole in the membrane like a meteor.

    The wind whistled by his ears. The resistance brought by the world barrier was no less than the pressure of a sage.

    However, this world was too broken. The barrier was riddled with holes, and the resistance was no longer enough to repel him. After Tang Yu descended to this world, he was also not suppressed. His perception expanded without restraint, and he found the scattered world origin in a few consecutive teleportations and sealed them up.

    Then, he took out a Return Scroll and wrapped it around the storage ring with the world origin. He activated the origin power and threw it into the air.

    The halo wrapped around the ring and returned to the Return Point under the World Tree.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779

    In the space locked by the Heaven and Earth Lock.

    As Nancy shed down with her sword, almost all of the bones of the bone giant had been torn apart. He roared angrily. This 20-30 meter tall bone giant exploded with a loud bang. The terrifying shockwave caused countless cracks to appear in the space. At the same time, the aurapletely dissipated, leaving only some bones scattered.

    There was still some light circting on the bones. It looked like a good material.

    However, Tang Yu frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s actually just a puppet clone.¡±

    The aura of the White Bone Giant was undoubtedly that of a sage, and it had many methods. In terms ofbat strength, it wasparable to the Eternal River Saint who had not used a sage level dharma idol.

    If not for the fact that the White Bone Saint hadn¡¯t used his dharma idol until he self-destructed, and only a bit of his true spirit had died after he died, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to detect that the White Bone Saint was just a clone.

    Sure enough,

    Although a sage had endless lifespan, if he wanted to live long enough, he had to learn to live.

    When all those existences that were simr to him had fallen, he would be the victor in the end.Tang Yu didn¡¯t know that the White Bone Saint had the title of the weakest sage, but a cautious sage was undoubtedly much more difficult to deal with than the Eternal River Saint.

    Just thest explosion had caused a lot of damage to Nancy and the others.

    The other sage who was still drilling into the ground ball, a sage that was countless times more powerful, was it his true body or his clone?

    Hu ¡ª

    Tang Yu¡¯s figure appeared in reality. He did not unlock the Heaven and Earth Lock and continued to maintain the appearance of the spatial seal.

    Sensing the aura that was getting closer and closer to the distorted space, he took a step forward and stepped into the long river of space.

    There was no distance in the space here. There was only the Saint who was rejected and blocked by the world. If Tang Yu had different spatialws, it was most likely that he would have been teleported to the world on the other side of the distorted space.

    Relying on his understanding of space, he forced himself to stay in the long river of space.

    Seeing that huge shadow, the powerful aura pressure made him unable to look straight at it for a long time. He could only see a blurry figure with a single horn on its head and a pair of wings on its back.

    He took a step forward and arrived in front of this figure. He stretched out his hand and pointed. A cluster of zed colored me emerged from his fingertip. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a long, zed colored dragon that wrapped around the vague figure and attached itself to his Dharma Idol, burning fiercely.

    ¡°Divine Ability?¡±

    A deafening explosion rang out. Tang Yu¡¯s head buzzed. He saw the burning ss me explode, leaving behind only a few sparks.

    It became a fire without origin and was destroyed in the river.

    The ss me was broken!

    Just the vibration of the Dharma Idol, a power that was hundreds or thousands of times stronger than himself, made the Divine Ability unable to continue to maintain.

    Compared to the Eternal River Saint who was burned by the ss me, he was more than one level stronger!

    Tang Yu was also helpless.

    Although his family did notck cultivation methods, saint artifacts, and even divine abilities, he did not know much about saints. The only saints he had seen so far were the Eternal River Saint, the White Bone Saint, and the one in front of him.

    The Eternal River Saint was the one he knew the most. He could only use him as a benchmarkto measure the strength of other saints.

    In Tang Yu¡¯s opinion, the person in front of him was more than enough to defeat ten Eternal River Saints.

    However,

    The other party was moving against the flow of the river of space, and most of the power was resisting the rejection of the world. This was a good time for him to make a move.

    If he could cause the other party to vent his anger and be pushed back by the surging river¡­

    When Tang Yu thought of this, he retreated.

    Maintain a safe distance.

    Then, he nted his territory and pointed a finger at the sky.

    A ss colored fireball appeared on his fingertip and quickly expanded. In the blink of an eye, it became several hundred meters, several thousand meters in diameter, like a ss colored sun.

    The energy contained within it and the countless interweaving Fire Laws were even more shocking.

    ¡ª¡ª ¡°zing Sun ss¡±!

    Great Lord Tang said, ¡°There is nothing that can not be solved by a great zing sun. If there is, throw another one!¡±

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint felt the iing fire energy, and he was extremely astonished.

    He looked at the small figure under the enormous zing sun.

    Even if a sage was directly hit by this zing sun, it was very likely that he would be severely injured.

    No matter what method he used, a mere Transcendent Mortal, possessing the ability to make a sage fear, was something that he couldn¡¯t help but praise.

    However, he was very clear that the Dragon Imprisoning Saint was a sage of the Hall of Samsara.

    ¡°This child can not be left alive!¡±

    He no longer treated Tang Yu as an ant.

    He made his move and a dragon head statue appeared in his palm. The statue suddenly grewrger and let out a heaven-shaking roar.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The zing sun ss, which had just been thrown out, paused in the air. The surface of it twisted and caved in. Then, it exploded with a boom.

    The long river of space was filled with endless mes. They were colored, blue, and green.

    They spread endlessly in all directions.

    Even Tang Yu himself was affected by the mes. He controlled the Origin Source Law of Fire to form an airtight fire protective around his body. But at this time, the loud roar swept across his body with indescribable power.

    Tang Yu froze in mid-air.

    Countless twisted symbols appeared on his skin. A giant dragon head phantom seemed to appear in his soul space.

    The next moment,

    Bang!

    His body was elongated like a rubber strip, and then exploded with a bang, leaving no bones behind.

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint, who was distracted by using his power, was also pped by the power of the long river of space, retreating countless distance.

    ¡°Doppelganger? It¡¯s useless.¡±

    He was no longer distracted and focused on resisting the world¡¯s rejection, breaking through the barrier and moving forward.

    ¡­

    Under the World Tree,

    Tang Yu¡¯s true body opened his eyes, blood seeping out of the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°My fire clone is gone.¡±

    The memories and pain of the death of his clone were transmitted to his main body, causing Tang Yu, who had experienced thousands of ways of death in the spiritual space, to sweat slightly on his forehead.

    The attacks of the unknown Saints were used as souls and bodies.

    In an instant, it was as if countless iron threads of bugs were drilling in and out of his body, and the pain was magnified by thousands of times!

    As a damage used for the soul, Tang Yu had his territory as a shield and endured it, but his mind was a little dizzy.

    However, in terms of damage to the body, the main body of the fire element clone couldn¡¯t even endure for a second before it went cold.

    In fact,

    After condensing the body of a semi-sage, the strongestbat strength was already the true body.

    Although the fire element clone had countless resources piled up, it still couldn¡¯tpare to the semi-sage body that had a little bit of sage quality.

    ¡°But even if it is my true body, I can only hold on for two to three seconds at most.¡±

    And I can¡¯t escape!

    Even if he was prepared in his heart, Tang Yu didn¡¯t have the slightest confidence in dodging this move of mine.

    The power of his aura was far inferior to his own experience. Only then did Tang Yu understand just how great the gap between a sage and a Eternal River Saint was.

    Based on his speed, he will arrive on Earth in ten minutes. Even if I try to stop him, I will only be able to dy him for a few dozen seconds.

    Moreover, if I lose too many of my main battle clones, it will dy my n to break through to the Saint rank.

    Tang Yu had never thought about going up on stage.

    Although his main body was stronger, the death of his main body would have a greater impact on him when he was breaking through to the Saint rank.

    At this stage, one could vaguely sense the bottleneck of the Saint rank.

    Tang Yu had a feeling that the original body was crucial to breaking through to the Saint rank.

    Whether it was the original body that was condensed after death or the method of possession that was different from his original body, it was even more difficult to break through to the Saint rank.

    The Saint rank should be the body, soul, and energy. When ten thousand of me is united, it will be eternal.

    Tang Yu looked up and saw the lush leaves of the World Tree covering the sky.

    ¡°Ten minutes is enough.¡±

    ¡­

    Somewhere in the universe, the main star of the White Bone Race.

    A n member heard an angry roaring from the ce where the ancestor was in seclusion and immediately fell silent.

    The true body of the Great White Bone Sage was not as tall as the outsiders imagined. It was only two meters tall, but the pressure it gave off was even greater.

    He looked somewhere.

    Just now, the avatar of the Saint that he had refined for three thousand years had been killed.

    Only a few fragments were sent back.

    On the dead, he met with the Dragon Imprisoning Saint.

    The transfer array to Origin Star opened. He and the Dragon Imprisoning Saint entered the distorted space.

    This was thest fragment.

    In less than three minutes after he entered the distorted space, the faint connection between his avatar and his main body waspletely severed.

    The avatar had fallen.

    In just three minutes.

    Apart from the unfathomable Dragon Imprisoning Saint, who else could kill his avatar?

    He had invested countless resources and paid a high fee, but the Dragon Imprisoning Saint dared to destroy the bridge after crossing the river.

    ¡°You damn lizard!¡±

    ¡°This Great Sage will remember!¡±

    The aura of the White Bone Great Saint stirred up the entire, causing countless nsmen of the White Bone Race to crouch down.

    ¡­

    In the long river of space,

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint frowned slightly and instinctively sensed that something that was not beneficial to him had happened.

    ¡°Who is scheming against this Saint?¡±

    ¡°The force behind the ambush of the Eternal River Saint?¡±

    He pondered.

    Even though the me was very exquisite and even Tang Yu was not clear about it, the Dragon Imprisoning Saint had identally guessed it.

    But he had no clue.

    After bing a saint, for the sake of benefits, he had offended many saints. As for the enemies before bing a saint, those ants had long since exhausted their lifespans and died.

    ¡°After resolving the matter of Origin Star, I must investigate it thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, when I descend, everything will be over.¡±

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint squeezed, breaking through the waves in the long river of space. Finally, the light in front of him became bigger and bigger. He sensed the wonderful aura of Origin Star that belonged only to the top world.

    Just then¡­

    Ding

    ¡­

    Time went back to ten minutes ago.

    Under the World Tree,

    Tang Yu held a few jade boxes with World Origin sealed in them.

    The World Origin was immediately absorbed by the World Tree.

    He took a step forward and pressed his hand on the trunk that was like a city wall. His mind was connected to the World Tree. Instantly, the vast Earth appeared in his eyes.

    Asia, Europe, North America, Oceania, and so on.

    He could even sense the deep sea two thousand miles below the surface of the sea.

    After this period of continuous exploration and travel, the World Tree grew strong and healthy, and the power of the world was about to cover all the continents and oceans of Origin Star.

    And the world origin that the space clone had just teleported back was just enough to fill up thest bit!

    Rumble!

    There seemed to be thunder rumbling in Tang Yu¡¯s ears.

    Ordinary people, even beyond the mortal realm, could not detect the changes in the world. However, in his perception, after the power of the world covered the Origin Star Foundation te, it spread rapidly with this as the base point.

    The Sacred Zone, the small world of the Ancient Spirit Emperor n, the depths of the Star Road¡­ All sorts of small worlds that were revealed or still hidden in the cracks of space and had yet to appear appeared appeared in Tang Yu¡¯s eyes in a few minutes.

    This was theplete Origin Star!

    Tang Yu was surprised to find that there was a wider continent section hidden in the cracks of the Origin Star Realm. It was beginning to merge with the local world. The continent section was like a path of stars, forming a small world. When the Origin Star¡¯s Genesis Qi was cut off, there were still extraordinary beasts on it. Even after experiencing a disaster, the tribes that had turned into natives retreated and lived in the cracks.

    Perhaps in the future, Earth will be the eight continents and nine continents¡­

    Hu ¡ªHu ¡ª

    Tang Yu broke free from the attack of countless messages, his forehead sweating.

    The power of omniscience and omnipotence was not something that anyone could withstand.

    He no longer observed the space that had yet to merge with the local world. He focused his attention on the distorted space in the depths of the Star Road.

    It was like a wound that was difficult to heal.

    On the wound, there was a strong bug that was drilling in.

    The Origin Star had no self-consciousness, only the instinct of the world to avoid harm.

    The World Tree was a strange object of the universe, and its level was hard to estimate, but it only had a hazy consciousness.

    Without a subjective consciousness, it could only passively reject.

    However, at this time, Tang Yu was using the power of the World Tree. No, it should be said that he wasmanding the World Tree to mobilize nearly half of the world power to repair the wound.

    At the same time,

    The originally loose repulsive force was twisted into one, like a group of valiant soldiers who had no discipline. In an instant, they gathered into a regr army. Under his guidance, they pointed directly at the Dragon Imprisoning Saint who was breaking through the world.

    In an instant,

    The winds and clouds in the depths of the Star Road changed color, and thunder roared in the sky.

    Thunder God and the other Transcendents who were reduced to spectators raised their heads in a daze, unable to understand what was happening.

    In the long river of space,

    Dragon Prison Saint was only a small distance away from the finish line. He couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile. His power was about to spread out along the gap¡­

    Suddenly,

    All of a sudden,

    The amount of rejection force transformed into a wave, instantly increasing by ten times. The Dragon Confining Saint, who was just about to reach out his hand, was pped by the huge wave, and his face was filled with confusion.

    The Dragon Confining Saint¡¯s Dharma Idol released endless radiance, barely managing to stabilize, and one wave after another smashed down.

    The world¡¯s rejection force was like a giant bell. No, it was like a holy artifact with endless power. Every strike was full force. The Dragon Imprisoning Saint could block one wave or two waves, but in just a moment, he was bombarded by the world rejection force and kept retreating.

    From the exit that was within reach to the middle, he roared angrily. It was useless. He kept retreating until he flew out from the distorted space at the entrance, smashing a huge pit on the surface of the dead.

    The distorted space quickly recovered, and the ripples disappeared in the blink of an eye. Even the transfer node that originally existed on this waspletely wiped out.

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint was stunned for a few seconds before he came back to his senses.

    What exactly happened?

    Why did the world¡¯s rejection force suddenly be stronger?

    He was puzzled and suddenly noticed that his surroundings were empty. The White Bone Saint had already descended to Origin Star.

    Even if he was temporarily trapped by the spatial seal, it would only be a matter of time before he could break free.

    Without him, the White Bone Saint would be able to control the entire Origin Star and plunder all the resources and treasures.

    He must have done something to the spatial river!

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint¡¯s expression became hateful.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780

    The power of the worldpletely covered the entire Origin Astral World. Tang Yu could even mobilize fate with the help of the power of the World Tree.

    Give him some time, even if he forcibly creates a genius with S-level aptitude, it is not impossible.

    However, that was too troublesome. There were two middle-circle stations between Tang Yu and the World Tree, and he had to forcefully use the power of therge world.

    Despite this,

    After taking control of the world, the enhancement of the ability value could be achieved in any corner of the Origin Astral World, including the starry sky in the sr system. The enhancement increased from the original ten times to the current hundreds of times, which was not the limit.

    However, if he continued to increase it, he would not be able to withstand it.

    With this amplification, even if the sage in the river of space still had a trump card, Tang Yu felt that his side could be fifty-fifty.

    But to be able to make the other party fail to descend, he still let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°With the help of the World Tree, the turtle shell of the Origin Star is even more airtight.¡±It was impossible for that unknown sage to rely on the secret door to sneak in again, not to mention that the secret door was not so easy to find.

    But if there were enough sages to bombard the world barrier, Tang Yu felt that the earth still could not bear it.

    The n to move still had to continue.

    However, they still needed to figure out where to move to.

    ¡­

    Thunder God and the others stood in the distance, feeling anxious.

    After the white bone giant appeared, in an instant, City Lord Tree Shade and the other experts disappeared with the white bone giant.

    The space there was still distorted, and he became more and more anxious.

    As time went on,

    Streaks of figures appeared in the distance like streaks of light, arriving near Thunder God and the others.

    It is the powerhouses of the Holy Land forces such as Guling, Beiting, and Warrendo, all of whom are second-order Transcendents.

    Only a Second Order Transcendent would be able to preserve their strength in the face of that terrifying aura.

    ¡°Where is City Lord Tang?¡±

    ¡°They might have used some kind of secret art to temporarily trap an enemy expert. However, I wonder how long they canst.¡± Thunder God¡¯s expression was grave.

    ¡°We can¡¯t allow Tree Shade¡¯s experts to fight alone.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°The arrangements for the younger generation of the n have been made. Now, it¡¯s time for us to fight for the future of our homnd!¡±

    Not all the experts were fearless, but the Transcendents who came here were already prepared for sacrifice.

    They endured the pressure and slowly advanced.

    One step, one step, even though most Second Order Transcendents could only unleash twenty to thirty percent of their strength in this state, they still had the trump card of burning their source energy.

    Although there was a gap between them and Tree Shade¡¯s experts, they were still Second Order. They could at least disy some of their abilities.

    All of a sudden,

    The spatial distortion gradually calmed down, and the mountain that was pressing down on him suddenly disappeared. The Tier 2 Transcendents who were flying forward with all their might were not investigated, and some people flew out like cannonballs, flying several kilometers away before stabilizing themselves.

    ¡°What, what happened?¡±

    The seal on the Heaven and Earth Lock had finally been lifted.

    The figures of Nancy, Zhushu Li, Hong Yue, and the others appeared together with the White Bone Saint who had already be a pile of bones.

    Thunder God and the other powerhouses stared at each other, unable to react for a moment.

    They kept cheering themselves up and making mental preparations, but in the end¡­ they didn¡¯te in handy at all?

    But why was he so happy in his heart!

    Zhu Shuli flew over and said, ¡°That rtively weak enemy has already dealt with, squeak.¡±

    Thunder God¡¯s heart trembled again, ¡°Then, what about the strong one?¡± He widened his eyes and scanned the surroundings.

    ¡°The strong one was temporarily repelled by the City Lord, squeak.¡±

    Thunder God let out a sigh of relief.

    As expected of the most mysterious City Lord Tree Shade, to think that he still wanted topare with the other party.

    ¡°Oh¡­ but there are still some things that I need your help with right now.¡± Zhu Shuli seemed to have just recalled something as he looked at Thunder God and the others with a smile.

    ¡­

    On the Star Road where the White Bone Saint had descended, on the other side that was extremely far from the descending point.

    The terrifying aura dispersed.

    The group of Transcendents from the Blood Evil n paused for a while.

    Only then did they recover from the shock of that aura.

    ¡°This is too terrifying. How can there be such a terrifying expert on Origin Star?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t stay here any longer. I want to go home.¡±

    The strongest person in the n was a mid-Second Order Transcendent, and there were four more beyond two in the n.

    Back then, many of the Transcendents from the Bloody Mouth n who had descended to Origin Star were at least at the Third Core realm. The foreign races had been defeated and retreated, while the Bloody Mouth n was still well-preserved. They abandoned the old and young and hid in the Star Road.

    In order to avoid the pursuit of the human forces, they kept moving deeper into the Star Road.

    However, there were second tier beasts in the depths of the Star Road. In order to be able to contend against the beasts, the senior Transcendents of the Blood Mouth n with three cores and above all tried to break through. Their n was lucky. Two experts of the Blood Mouth n had sessfully broken through to the second tier of the exceptional state.

    Not only survived, but also gained a firm foothold in the depths of the star road, and there was little alliance among the alien beasts. The blood mouth n with two extraordinary second-orders seized a lot of resources in the depths of the star road.

    A few years had passed, and there were already five Second Order Transcendents.

    The strongest and the most senior leader looked around. The expert who emitted that aura might not be a human.

    ¡°Although that expert may not be on the same side as us, as long as he is an outsider and has a conflict with the humans of Origin Star, that is our chance.¡±

    The leader of the Blood Mouth Race was more worried, but the human race was defeated too quickly.

    But if that happened, they could justy low for a period of time and wait for reinforcements from the n.

    Suddenly,

    The leader¡¯s expression changed, and a divine weapon heavy hammer appeared in his hand. The corner of his mouth split open, and his aura swept out in all directions.

    Hu hu ¡ª

    The forest howled, and rocks tumbled down.

    Figures appeared from behind the mountain.

    ¡°The human race has actually found this ce!¡± the leader said with a gloomy expression.

    Thunder God, Meng Jingran and other powerhouses flew thousands of kilometers ording to the guidance, and they didn¡¯t find any traces until they approached the gathering ce of the Blood Mouth n.

    Five Second Order Transcendent!

    Even though they were still inferior to any of the Holy Land¡¯s forces, this force was already very threatening.

    This was especially true for the level two Transcendent ¨C undying nature. Even if two sacrednds were to attack them, it would still be very difficult for them to keep all of them alive.

    ¡°Fortunately, there are many experts from the various powers here this time. I wonder what method Tree Shade used to be able to discover the traces of the Blood Evil n from so far away.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, what¡¯s the point of thinking so much? As long as we follow the directions of City Lord Tree Shade, we can easily deal with five Transcendent ¨C level two foreign tribes¡­¡±

    Thunder God caught a super ¨C level two foreign race and struck out with lightning. A few minutester, the aura of the foreign racepletely disappeared.

    Compared to the previous times when he led the Heroes ¡®Club to search, track, intercept, and ambush, it was much simpler.

    This method of encirclement against the foreign races was trulyfortable!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, there are still a few other ces.¡± Thunder God and the other Transcendents felt refreshed.

    ¡­

    On the other side,

    On an uninhabited ind in the Pacific Ocean,

    If one looked carefully at the center of the ind, one could faintly see the distortion of space.

    This was an unknown entrance to a small world, and it was also the only entrance to the small world opposite.

    This small world was an environment of the sea, and the surface of the sea was covered with countless inds of various sizes.

    Thergest wasparable to the Bay Ind before the apocalypse, and there were many smaller inds, and they had a muchrger area of the sea than the ind.

    In terms of scale, this small world attached to the Origin Star was only second to the Sanctuary.

    On thergest ind in the small world, there were tens of thousands of ethnic groups ¨C Rat n.

    In addition to the ears and height of the Bamboo Rat n, they were basically different from humans. The Rat n had thick brown hair on their faces. Their chin was sharp, like a triangle face. There were also many traces of wild beasts on their limbs and torso.

    This was a branch of the Beastmen n, and they were under the Great Ruler.

    The Rat n didn¡¯t have any special talent, and they weren¡¯t outstanding in the Devil n. In the more than a hundred different ns that had descended to Origin Star, they could only be ranked in the middle.

    However, their luck was extremely good, and they discovered this small world that was extremely hidden.

    After the defeat of the foreign races¡¯ allied forces, the Ratfolk hid in this small world for several years.

    At this point, the Second Order Transcendent of the Ratfolk tribe had barely broken through two digits!

    It was not that the Ratfolk were talented, but that this small world was not a threat and was rich in resources.

    On thergest ind, there were only a handful of Transcendent beasts.

    Under the vast ocean, there were Rank 2 Transcendent beasts, but those beasts rarely showed themselves and posed no threat to the Rat n.

    There was no need to rush to break through, and there was an endless supply of resources. The Rat n Transcendents who hid in the small world of water were mostly sessful in recent years, bing a powerful force with ten Rank 2 Transcendent.

    The Rat n leader felt that at this rate of development, in a few decades, even if they did not join forces with other races, the Rat n would be able to rule Origin Star.

    At the same time,

    At the entrance of the small world, on a small ind.

    Light and shadow distorted, and figures appeared through the water curtain.

    The leading figure held a sledgehammer in his hand, each step leaving deep footprints on the ground.

    ¡°The Rat n has ten Second Order Transcendent. Chen Ping, the three of you guard the entrance.¡±

    A thin and tall young man with a sword on his back nodded.

    Boom!

    The Iron Hammer Boss and a dozen or so other Transcendent Tier 2 experts flew up into the sky, leaving craters on the ground.

    Not longter, thergest ind appeared before their eyes.

    Looking over from afar,

    There were wooden houses in the middle of the ind. It was the rat tribe.

    Seeing that the tribe had strong soldiers and horses, the tribe leader who had countless expectations was stunned, ¡°They were actually discovered by the human race? Damn it!¡±

    He spread out his perception, ¡°There are only thirteen people! Kill, kill them, do not let them leave!¡±

    He thought that as an expedition team of the human race, as long as they were all killed, the small world would not be discovered.

    All the experts of the rat race who were cultivating in seclusion were awakened. The wooden houses exploded one after another, and countless rat race Transcendents flew into the sky.

    There were two ranks of Transcendents, and the rat race was slightly below them.

    However, after several years of nurturing, the rat race¡¯s ordinary Transcendents and senior Transcendents had already surpassed a hundred. With ten Transcendents working together, they would be able to fight against two ranks. As long as they cooperated well enough, they would be able to wipe out all of the human race experts here. Taking the first step of the rat race ruling Origin Star was not a problem at all.

    The rat-race leader turned into a gray line and charged at the human who was flying at the very front.

    His sharp ws easily tore apart the Transcendent force field. The human expert¡¯s Origin Energy erupted and he abruptly moved to the side. His sharp ws shed across his arm, leaving a small crack in his battle suit.

    The rat-race leader¡¯s ws turned into a mirage and struck down. However, in a split second, a giant hammer swept over. The phantom formed by the sharp ws instantly shattered, and the giant hammer smashed into his body. His entire chest suddenly caved in, and inch by inch cracked open. With a whoosh, he smashed a deep hole into the ground.

    This injury, if it was an ordinary Transcendent, would at least have lost 0.7 lives. It would only be a minor injury to a Second Order. However, the hammer boss seized this opportunity. A Third Order Divine Weapon was swung like a tiger and a gust of wind. Let alone the fact that the rat-race leader did not have a Divine Weapon, even if he did, he would not be able to break free from the giant hammer storm. Ten minutester, he was smashed into minced meat.

    The Second Hammer held two small hammers in his hands. He was being held back by a group of Transcendent Mortal experts, but his performance was even more violent, almost hitting a child with each hammer.

    In less than ten minutes, the Rat n¡¯s side copsed.

    The Rat n Transcendents who were entangled with human experts were seized by the opportunity to take away with one move.

    The Rat n¡¯s initial n was to let the Transcendent Mortal experts hold back the human experts, and then form a Second Order expert with the advantage of numbers. However, even if the Rat n¡¯s Second Order fought two against one, they were still at a disadvantage. In the blink of an eye, the loss was too much for them to bear, and they scattered in all directions.

    At the entrance,

    The wind blew past.

    Chen Ping saw a rat race Transcendent in the distance fly over in panic. He pulled out his long sword and said, ¡°Leave the second rank to me. You guys take care of the rest.¡±

    He stepped forward step by step, and illusory long swords appeared behind him. The ripples spread out, and countless inverted sword shadows appeared. It was the prototype of the domain!

    The second level of the Rat n who had plunged into the domain was shocked, and in the blink of an eye, they were prated by countless sword shadows.

    ¡­

    On Earth,

    Whether it was the Samsara travelers or the foreign races who had been hiding for several years, they were all surrounded.

    These alien tribes that could hide in the corners of the world were not weak at all.

    Usually, even if Tree Shade¡¯s exploration team encountered them by chance, they would not be able to take them down, and the exploration teams of other forces would be free to meet them.

    However, not only did Tang Yu know their location, but he also knew the number of experts.

    Many teams, some of them were Tree Shade¡¯s army experts, some of them were allied with other holynds, and with the support of perfect intelligence, they easily wiped out the remnants of the foreign races on Earth. From today onwards, only humans remained on Earth.

    Tang Yuy on thewn and looked at the blue sky and white clouds.

    He no longer paid attention to the siege of the foreign races.

    As a leader, all these chores were left to the warriors under hismand, including the development of the newly discovered small worlds after the extermination of the foreign races.

    There were only two problems that Tang Yu needed to deal with.

    Moving Earth, as well as looking for the opportunity to break through to the Saint level.

    Oh, I asionally felt that the Saint level existence was thinking of ways to enter Earth, so I let him p it back.

    ¡°Sigh, the life of the Great Lord is just so simple and boring.¡±

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    Outside the sr system, inside a fortress that looked like a dark red star.

    The Transcendent Tier 3 leader who had been sent to guard this ce for a few years finally received news from above, unable to hide his joy.

    ¡°The important figures of the Devil Race have decided to attack Origin Star. We can finally stop staying in this ce where birds don¡¯t even shit!¡±

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781

    ¡°It¡¯s actually¡­¡±

    Tang Yu stood in front of the market, stunned for a few seconds.

    After several years, the market refreshed every day, and it refreshed until it was cramping. Finally, he saw the orange light again.

    It was also a Divine Ability Talisman Stone, but the price was even more expensive.

    [Divine Ability Talisman Stone: Void Walk(1/1)]

    [Introduction: I walk through the void and travel through the endless world.]

    [Price: 300,000 high purity Origin Crystal.]

    The price of this Divine Ability Talisman Stone was three times that of the ss me. Back then, Tang Yu had to save money to buy the Origin Crystal of the ss me. But now, it was only a mere three million high purity Origin Crystals. Even his brows¡­ could only furrow for a moment.

    As for robbing and robbing the system market, Tang Yu had never thought about it.Even if he already had full control of the system,

    Even if it was covered with a thinyer of protection on the goods, it felt like it would be broken with a touch.

    However, after his research, the many goods on the market nowadays were not real goods and could only be counted as projections.

    Only after consuming Origin Crystals and agreeing to some sort of equivalent exchange would the goods on the shelves turn from fake to real.

    Tang Yu did not hesitate and chose to purchase it with his mind.

    ng ¨C

    As if he heard the sound of coins being scattered, the Divine Ability Talisman Stone flew out of the market andnded in his hand.

    This Divine Ability Talisman Stone was the size of a palm, and there was¡­ Oh, there was nothing on it, and only by focusing on it could he see some curved spatial lines.

    It was veryplicated, and it made him feel a little dizzy.

    Origin Energy poured in, and the spatial energy on the Talisman Stone seemed to boil. Tang Yu¡¯s mind was immersed in a wonderful world.

    Around him were mysterious spatialws, which were either lines, triangles, or oval¡­ They were as profound as the zed me Divine Ability.

    The difference was,

    Back then, Tang Yu hadn¡¯t even touched the Fire Laws. He had entered the Mystical Realm when he had received the inheritance of the divine arts and had very littleprehension.

    But now, he had already learned the Spatial Traversal Laws. He was able to understand the spatial runes around him and see the wonders of it.

    The more he looked, the more he was immersed in it.

    Tang Yu entered a state of enlightenment for three days.

    The Divine Ability Talisman Stone in his hand had already turned into powder, and he was motionless like a statue.

    Unlike when he received the inheritance of the ss me, the inheritance process of walking in the void was different. Although there were some spatialws around Tang Yu, they were rtively hidden.

    Other than Hong Yue, Zhu Shuli, and the others who had alreadye into contact with thews and came to the market to slowlyprehend thews, there was no major event.

    Aftering to his senses, Tang Yu realized that not only had he learned the Divine Ability, ¡®Walking in the Void¡¯, but his attainments in the spatialws rted to this Divine Ability had also increased by a lot.

    Even ¡®Walking in the Void¡¯ was not something that he could barely learn. Rather, he was able to use it proficiently, and his level was not inferior to the ss me.

    Great profit!

    Reaching out, he did not need to use much strength. The space was like a thin piece of paper that was torn apart.

    It was like a cloth bag that had opened its zipper. With a swipe of his hand, the cracked spacepletely closed.

    Void Walk!

    Tang Yu took a step forward and crossed an indescribable distance. Countless scenes rapidly retreated under the corner of his eyes. The surroundings were a mess.

    He sensed ayer of membrane.

    He took another step forward, and with a whoosh, like a fish leaping out of the water, he arrived in the high void. He did not need to rely on the teleportation array. He could freely travel back and forth between the real universe and the high void by himself.

    Outside the endless span,

    The space clone was diligently looking for a suitable world to sprinkle seeds.

    Suddenly, he shook.

    He also closed his eyes and entered a state of enlightenment in the high void.

    A gray stream of air blew past and actually prated his body directly, as if he did not exist at all.

    It was only when his main body woke up from the state of enlightenment that the space clone came back to his senses.

    There was no divine imprint in the sea of consciousness of the clone. If it was the first time he learned the ss me, only his main body would use the imprint.

    Only then would he be able to use the ss me Divine Ability.

    But now, his mastery of the Divine Ability had reached a level of proficiency. The spatial clone aimed at a brightly colored world at the far end and stepped out, directly ignoring the Void Creatures or danger zones that existed in the middle of the journey and arriving outside that brightly colored world membrane wall.

    In the distance, a Void Dragon Turtle shook its head in confusion, then closed its eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

    ¡°Whoa, this Divine Ability usage can only be hit to 70%, or reveal a bit of aura.¡±

    Tang Yu looked at the world membrane in front of him.

    It was aplete world without any damage.

    The normal process was for the space clone to approach and touch the world membrane. After the location was determined, he would let the clone of a tool person use the teleportation array to reach the new world.

    However, after learning the divine ability ¡®Void Walk¡¯, Tang Yu looked at the world membrane wall in front of him that gave people an insurmountable feeling and had a different thought.

    Piercing through it!

    Tang Yu took a step forward, his figure bing elusive, as if it existed, but also as if it didn¡¯t exist.

    In order to be safe, Tang Yu took a few more steps before crashing into the world membrane.

    The multi-colored film continuously erged in his eyes, but¡­ it passed through.

    The sense of rejection from the world gathered from all directions, crashing down like waves of water.

    After forcefully passing through the world membrane, the feeling of rejection was equivalent to a full-strength attack from a sage. As the feeling of rejection grew deeper, it would be stronger and stronger.

    Tang Yu stepped into the void to the extreme. It seemed to be passing through the world, but in reality, he was constantly moving in differentyers of space.

    The huge waves swept past in front of him like a slight breeze.

    Tang Yu took a few dozen steps in a row. When his Origin Energy was exhausted, he finally passed through the world barrier andnded in this world.

    Moreover, his body was still in between nothingness and reality. He was not suppressed by the world¡¯s suppression.

    Or rather, there was almost no pressure. It was like a gentle breeze brushing past his face.

    ¡°I still haven¡¯t mastered my Divine Ability.¡± Tang Yu was not satisfied. He should be able to avoid the detection of the world when he reached a high level of Void Walk. It would not cause the world to reject him. Even if hended on the, it would not alert the world of suppression.

    Even though he said so, it was still unexpected that he had obtained the inheritance of the divine art.

    Moreover, it was a divine art that could save his life. It was extremely suitable for him.

    ¡­

    Floating Ind, Tree Shade City.

    Thunder God and other powerhouses of various forces had gathered here and eliminated the foreign races, removing a great hidden danger on Earth. Many people breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, they did not truly rx. Whether it was the Devil Race or those self-proimed Reincarnators, they were all eyeing them covetously and could not rx for even a moment.

    ¡°Minister Chen, is City Lord Tang still not out of seclusion?¡±

    a Tier 2 Transcendent asked.

    This was already the fifteenth time in the conference room asking if City Lord Tree Shade hade out of seclusion.

    The more they interrogated, the more they felt that the Devil Race was an insurmountable mountain.

    They all hoped to hear some good news from City Lord Tree Shade that couldfort them more.

    However, the person that Tree Shade was entertaining them with was actually a newly advanced Second Order.

    Of course, this Second Order Transcendent had a very high status in Tree Shade, and was a minister who held great power in his hands.

    However, many Transcendents still felt that it was necessary for Luo Zhe, ine, or Kong to attend to so many experts.

    Just Chen Haiping alone made them feel that they had no respect for him.

    Of course,

    It was just a thought, Thunder God knew that he was nothing in front of Tree Shade. Since City Lord Tree Shade was in seclusion, then¡­ they could just wait!

    Anyway, Tree Shade City has the mostfortable living environment, the most delicious food, the most abundant entertainment, and the most irresistible treasure sword¡­

    It¡¯s fine to stay a few more days.

    Why had he neglected so many beautiful things in Tree Shade City in the past?

    ¡­

    Under the World Tree, Tang Yu appeared.

    It was the original body.

    Of course, he came out of seclusion, but he was still toozy to deal with the upper echelons of the other powers.

    There was no problem in handing it over to Old Chen.

    Old Chen had already changed from a veteran to a political figure. He could handle things one by one. Even in terms ofbat strength, Old Chen had a few third-ranked divine weapons. Other than Thunder God and a few other experts, the others who went to the arena might not be Chen Haiping¡¯s match.

    He wiped his hand, and a vast star map appeared in front of him.

    Some areas were dotted with stars, while others were shrouded in fog ¨C an area that had yet to be explored.

    This star map had been explored by the space clone, and more of it was the area that had been lit up during the glorious period of the Origin Star.

    It covered countless space zones and some outer nes.

    Tang Yu pondered for a long time and asked the others for their opinions. In the end, he decided to move Earth to a remote space at the bottom left corner of the star map.

    The so-called remote ce was that there were very few lifes, and the resources were scarce.

    However, the earth itself had rich resources, and there were also transmission arrays that connected countless worlds. The more remote it was, the more difficult it was to be discovered by the enemy.

    Without coordinates, even the Samsara Temple or the Realm Breaking Pool of the foreign races could not send experts down.

    The star region where the sr system was located was actually very rich. There were many middle-level and high-level lifes. Otherwise, Origin Star would not have been able to give birth to so many sages in the glorious era.

    But that was in the past.

    From a high point of observation in the void, there were very few colorful bubbles near the sr system.

    Thes under the rule of Origin Star were almost all swallowed up by the Devil Race and became deads. After countless years, although some new lifes were born, there were very few of them. Moreover, there were also many news that were swallowed by the Devil Race.

    ¡°Let¡¯s figure it out first.¡±

    Moving a was an important matter, and there couldn¡¯t be the slightest mistake.

    After the simtion and deduction of the research institute, the amount of Origin Crystals stored in the warehouse was enough toplete this move.

    Moving naturally required a massive amount of Origin Crystals. No, countless worlds of Origin Crystals, and the World Tree couldn¡¯t produce energy out of thin air. Fortunately, it only required ordinary Origin Crystals.

    Great Lord Tang was the least inferior to ordinary Origin Crystals.

    ¡°Even if there is an ident, we can still stop here. Here, here for the time being.¡±

    After making the preparations, Tang Yu instructed Nancy and the others to protect him and began tomunicate with the World Tree.

    ¡­

    Outside the sr system,

    On the fortress that was like a dark red star.

    The original person in charge lowered his head and was very respectful.

    Standing in front of him was a great sage, not just one, but six!

    And they were only the first to arrive.

    Origin Star isn¡¯t a simple. Back then, it had caused quite a bit of trouble for our n. And now, an Origin Star that has only been revived for a few years, and the human race on top of it has actually taken care of all thebat weapons of the pseudo-sage level.

    Perhaps it was the backup n left behind by the Origin Star Saint. Although the great ruler had broken through during that battle and caused the defense line of Origin Star to copse, and the remaining sages had all perished, it wasn¡¯t strange that they had left behind any backup ns.

    Behind these two sages, there was a long, needle-like tail. It was the sage of the devil race.

    As sages, their status was obviously higher than the other four foreign sages.

    ¡°When Nightmare King arrives, we will go all out. Even if Origin Star Fortress was reinforced by the sages of the human race, it would still be impossible to stop it.¡±

    The sages were talking andughing, and the words that came out of their mouths were all earth-shattering events.

    For example, a certain was destroyed, a certain race was ughtered¡­ and after a period of time, Origin Star would turn into cosmic dust like thoses.

    ¡°My lords, it¡¯s not good.¡± A Transcendent Tier 3 alien hurriedly ran over, and his heart skipped a beat when he was swept by the sage¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Let him finish.¡± A sage from the Devil Race spoke.

    ¡°The Origin Astral World has moved. It seems like it is preparing to escape!¡±

    The saint beings frowned and walked out of the fortress.

    The saint of the devil race was the same. However, before he left, he curled his tail. The third rank foreign race was shocked and frightened, but he was swallowed by the tail that suddenly expanded.

    Let him finish speaking, then kill.

    This was what the sages of the devil race had said.

    ¡­

    Outside the dark red star, the figures of a few sages appeared.

    They stared nkly into the distance. The enormous Origin Astral World was enveloped by a vast power, and then, it gradually disappeared.

    Even with their ten thousand years of experience and hundreds of thousands of years of experience, they couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.

    The entire Origin Star Realm, the entire sr system, just like that¡­ ran away?

    Such a huge world could actually run away!

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    The sage of the devil race spoke like an imperial decree, carrying the power ofws that spread out through the vacuum environment.

    Even if it was an ace left behind by the human sage of the Origin Star, those sages had already fallen for countless years. How could they allow you to move the world away right under their noses?

    His entire body turned golden, and at the same time, a massive golden Dharma Idol appeared behind him. A divine artifact spear was thrown out from his hand, instantly expanding by a thousand times. It was held in the golden Dharma Idol¡¯s hand, and the spear stabbed out.

    The dazzling golden light tore apart the darkness of the universe, and the terrifying might caused the Transcendents in the fortress behind them to fall to their knees.

    Weng -!

    The power of the saint artifact and the invisible barrier of the Origin Astral World collided. Even if there was no air spreading, countless stars in the surrounding universe still exploded and turned into dust.

    The other saint level beings attacked one after another, and terrifying power illuminated the universe.

    Every one of them was far stronger than the Eternal River Saint. With a full force strike, ordinarys would instantly turn into dust, and even the world barrier of the life would be prated in an instant.

    The earth that was beginning to shift was also shaken by the bombardment of several saint level existences.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782

    Tree Shade City,

    Thunder God and the other powerhouses gathered again to discuss how to deal with the threat from the Devil Race and the Samsara Temple.

    ¡°We still have too little information. Only a powerhouse like City Lord Tree Shade can capture a powerhouse above the second rank.¡±

    ¡°Where is City Lord Tang? Didn¡¯t we just see him when we were dealing with the Reincarnators? Why is he suddenly in seclusion?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that City Lord Tang is injured? That¡¯s right. How could he not pay a price in order to repel a terrifying existence?¡±

    ¡°What about Minister Luo and the other experts? At the very least, they should appear!¡±

    Chen Haiping¡¯s heart did not waver, and he revealed a helpless expression on his face.

    But in fact, he did not know much.

    They only knew that Luo Zhe and the others were in seclusion, and ine and Kong had been out for many days.What was more important about seclusion or meeting? Of course, seclusion was more important!

    Thunder God walked forward and cupped his hands like the Eastern people. ¡°Minister Chen, we have been in Tree Shade City for so many days. At least, we should give us a prepared answer. When will City Lord Tange out? What we want to discuss is a matter that concerns the survival of Earth.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, we are the upper echelons of each holynd. We all have our own important matters. We can¡¯t always stay with you, Tree Shade, right?¡±

    The Lord of Tree Shade City was mysterious and unpredictable. He had previously pointed out the hiding spots of many foreign races, and then they had attacked with lightning speed, wiping out the foreign tribes¡­ This kind of cooperation model made Thunder God feel very carefree.

    In the future, if there were foreign races or Samsara travelers who invaded again, Thunder God felt that he could refer to the response n from a few days ago.

    Among them, Tree Shade was the main character, and the Lord of Tree Shade City was especially important, but their Heroes ¡®Club and other forces were at least supporting roles, right?

    He believed that the Lord of Tree Shade City could not ignore their strength.

    Thunder God thought,

    Rumble!

    An explosion came from outside the sky.

    He looked out through the floor-to-ceiling windows. The sky was changing.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡±

    Thunder God and the other experts came outside and looked up. The sky was covered in circles of patterns that looked like water ripples, and there was a faint golden light that seemed to want to tear the sky apart.

    Suddenly, Thunder God opened his eyes wide.

    Looking closely, behind the ripples of water, there were huge figures that could prate the heavens and the earth. It was hard to describe them.

    There was no aura pressure. Those figures seemed to be far, far away, but it made him terrified.

    It made the upper echelons of each holynd force terrified.

    Without a doubt,

    Those existences were existences on the same level as the great terror that suppressed Earth that day!

    How could there be so many?!

    Rumble!

    The earth shook again. The tremor might not be particrly strong, but they soon found that it was a global tremor. Even Tree Shade City, built on the floating ind, was also shaken.

    Outside the earth,

    The moon, sparks, earth stars, and other stars also shook.

    The power of the saint resounded in the sky.

    The Origin Astral Realm that was just beginning to move was also interrupted.

    Under the constant trembling, just the power of the World Tree, the speed of teleportation was reduced by ten or a hundred times, and it was even more impossible to escape the pursuit of those saints.

    The thing that Tang Yu was most worried about had appeared.

    Although the six sages are still unable to break through the world barrier, since there are already sages outside the sr system, the other sages on the side of the devil race are probably already on their way!

    ¡°If I can¡¯t get rid of these sages now, everything will be for naught.¡±

    Tang Yu pressed a hand on the trunk of the World Tree, barely able to sense the situation outside.

    He felt his brain ache.

    ¡°My lord, let me go!¡± A holy weapon appeared in Nancy¡¯s palm.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Every Saint in the outside world was at leastparable to two or three Winding River Saints, and there were even two Saint of the Devil Race. Although they didn¡¯t directly face each other, Tang Yu felt that those two Saint were stronger than those who had instantly killed the fire clone back then.

    If Nancy went, she would only be beaten to death.

    Even if she had a Return Scroll, she would still be beaten half to death and run back. It was impossible for her to deal with so many Saints.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Zhushu Li scratched her head.

    Hong Yue¡¯s expression was calm.

    She did not care about the survival of the billions of humans on Earth. At most, she felt that it was a pity. Of course, if the Lord had a request, she would act ording to the old n.

    Luo Zhe was awakened from his seclusion and was equally anxious. However, he still had some self-awareness. If he went, he might not even have time to activate the Return Scroll before he would be blown to pieces.

    Hui Ren shrugged. The job of intercepting was not what he was good at.

    If ine and Kong were to attack together, they might be able to buy some time.

    Tang Yu naturally knew.

    He had also contacted Kong through the contract.

    However, ine and Kong were not in any world with territories. There was no signal base station, and the dy in the contract was severe. There was no time for ine and Kong to receive the message.

    After analyzing all the possibilities, Tang Yu raised his head and his gaze became sharp.

    It was time to rely on himself, the Great Lord, to turn the tide!

    ¡°My n is¡­ like this, like this¡­ and then you like this¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Outside the Sr System,

    The six Saint Tier beings attacked one after another. Other than the Sr System in front of them, the surrounding space had already turned into nothingness.

    ¡°The speed has slowed down.¡±

    The Saint of the Devil Race, ¡®Ruicang¡¯, sneered. The Saint Weapon long spear pierced through the void, emitting a dazzling golden light.

    Suddenly,

    His gaze focused as he saw a figure pass through the world barrier and appear in outer space.

    It was a human.

    He sensed that it was a peak Third Order Transcendent.

    ¡°I have to say, the Origin Star has only been revived for a few years, but it has already reached the peak of third rank. In the future, even if you break through to sage rank, you will have a certain probability. Unfortunately¡­¡±

    The devil sage ¡®Ruicang¡¯ mocked.

    He mocked the human race¡¯s peak third rank for overestimating their abilities.

    But on second thought, the Origin Star was already a turtle in their jar. Even if the human race stayed in this world, they would still not be able to escape death. It was already a great courage for them to dare to walk out of the world barrier and stop them.

    Saint ¡®Ruicang¡¯ showed a bit of appreciation and decided to use the holy artifact to bestow the human race¡¯s elites to fall.

    The giant Dharma Idol grabbed the ten-thousand-meter-long holy artifact spear and swept it over like a whip, carrying the power ofws.

    Holy artifacts,ws, even a peak Tier 3 martial artist would be annihted in one blow. It was impossible for them to be reborn from a single drop of blood.

    Hu ¡ª

    As the spear swept past, the figure remained where he was, not even having his hair messed up.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡±

    Saint ¡® Ruicang¡¯ opened his eyes wide and saw the figure of the human elite disappear. In the next moment, he pointed at the side of his Dharma Idol.

    The ss colored me burned brightly, and the side where the Dharma Idol had been burned could be seen clearly.

    ¡°Fire-type sacred art? Space ability?¡±

    Saint ¡®Sharp Blue¡¯ was a little surprised.

    If they didn¡¯t pay attention to the human elites who possessed spatial abilities, they might really be able to escape.

    This child must not be left alive!

    His expression became a bit more serious.

    The golden light of the Dharma Idol shone brightly, scattering the burning ss mes. Then, arge hand stretched out, bing endless. It was like a country, sealing off the surrounding space.

    As a member of the Devil Race, it was not difficult to learn it. It was enough to just devour a few special races with spatial abilities!

    Tang Yu took a step and his figure became a little clearer.

    He closed his hand and clenched it. The space in his palm was crushed into pieces, and he floated out like a ghost.

    The Saint of the Devil Race was truly shocked.

    ¡°Attack together!¡±

    A Saint level existence opened his vertical eye and shot out a beam of light that passed through the figure. It was useless.

    The figure took a step forward and pierced through the Dharma Idol. It appeared near the true body of a sage, and then stretched out a finger.

    The sage quickly reacted, and his mouth opened wide as he inhaled sharply. Everything within a radius of tens of kilometers was turned into a millstone, and everything inside would be crushed.

    The figure did not release any mes, but took a step forward and appeared next to the other sage.

    ¡°Space-Time ¨C Freeze!¡±

    Another sage of the devil race used the talent he obtained from devouring a special life form.

    Tadpole-like runes covered the void of the universe. The time and space within the range were frozen.

    Tang Yu¡¯s consciousness instantly became very slow, but in just a thousandth of a breath¡¯s time, he broke free.

    So dangerous. Fortunately, I have already touched the surface of thew of time.

    Tang Yu has experienced the time ability of Shanggong Ling many times, dying and stopping, so as to understand thew of time.

    Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to break free from the ability to freeze time.

    Space had no effect on him, but Tang Yu was still far away from this devil sage and was dealing with other saints.

    He walked in the void, and with a single step, he could change in countlessyers of space. Even if the holy artifact swept through him with thew, it would be useless, because it did not hit him at all!

    Every attack of these Saints was a great threat to him, but if he couldn¡¯t hit them, it would be useless.

    Tang Yu¡¯s ss me could pose a threat to a Saint, so even if they wanted to ignore it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to.

    The continuous use of the divine arts gave Tang Yu a deeper understanding.

    In his mind, the two divine arts brands lit up slightly, reducing his consumption. It also made his use of Void Walk more exquisite than his spatial clone.

    The speed of the earth was getting faster and faster, and it was about to disappear from the perception range of the sages.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold him back. You guys continue to stop Origin Star from escaping,¡±

    The sage with the ability to freeze time and space spoke.

    It was unknown when Tang Yu had started to tangle with the sages, but he had already be a sage on the side of the devil race, trying to stall Tang Yu.

    This human genius was too terrifying!

    He had already grasped fire and spatial abilities before reaching Saint Tier!

    Yes, the Devil Saint didn¡¯t dare to think that it was just some kind of spatial ability. There were also some among them who had learned spatialws, but the sealed space still didn¡¯t have any effect.

    Only a divine ability could exin it.

    What kind of terrifying and profound nomological attainments was this?

    He had to dy until the Night King arrived. Otherwise, countless yearster, he might be a Saint King of the human race, or even break through to a higher realm!

    However, Tang Yu was not on good terms with the sage of the devil race at all.

    Once he grasped the space-type sacred art, he would be able to take the initiative in the battle.

    In the end, the two Saints of the Devil Race and the other Saint who were extremely fast managed to stall the Human Race elite.

    Saint Ruicang¡¯s expression was solemn as he suddenly said, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t that he was being held back by us. He waspletely capable of leaving and catching up to the ¡®light armored¡¯ Saint and the others. However, he was willing to stay. In exchange for the three of us who were unable to stop Origin Star!¡±

    He no longer tangled with Tang Yu, but instead erupted with full strength and chased in the direction that Origin Star had left in.

    Since the other party was unwilling to tangle with them, Tang Yu could only cause a little trouble for them, and he was unable to stop them.

    The Radiant Saint was halfway there when he ran into the three Saints with ugly expressions.

    ¡°We fell into a trap,¡± the Radiant Saint said. ¡°Several human elites attacked, but only peak Tier 3. However, theypletely dyed us.¡±

    They chased after him, but they could no longer see the Origin Star.

    Tracking, calction, divination, and other methods could not work on the Origin Star.

    Turning his head, the human sovereign who had mastered two divine abilities had also disappeared.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    The devil sage was furious.

    ¡­

    Tree Shade City,

    Countless survivors looked up at the sky.

    Ripples like water appeared and then disappeared.

    The earth trembled and gradually recovered.

    Thunder God and the others looked away and sighed. They felt a sense of loss.

    Just now,

    In their minds, Tree Shade, who was about two or three levels stronger than them, rushed out of the sky.

    The aura that burst out in that instant shocked them.

    They also wanted to follow, but in the blink of an eye, those Tree Shade powerhouses disappeared from their sight.

    After they rushed out, in just a short while, the huge shadows in the sky disappeared.

    Such a terrifying existence could even be stopped by Tree Shade!

    It was not as they had imagined. It was just that their momentum was terrifying. As long as they had the advantage of numbers, they could fight. However, the momentum of Nancy and the others was even weaker than those terrifying existences. However, their speed was more than a hundred times faster than Thunder God, the fastest among them.

    With such a difference in numbers, would the number of people really be useful?

    Would a Tier 2 Transcendent Undying Body really be useful?

    In the face of a strong enemy, could their strength really not be ignored?

    Thunder God asked himself, asking himself if he was useless!

    How ridiculous was it that they were discussing a solution?

    Tree Shade was the protagonist. He thought that he could at least be a supporting role, but now that he thought about it, he was not even as good as a cameo. At most, he was a passerby, a passer-by who could not even be seen in the arena!

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Thunder God turned into a streak of light and flew into the sky, flying to the headquarters of the Heroes ¡®Club.

    His eyes were burning with rage. He had already thought it through. When he returned, he would hand over everything in the Heroes ¡®Club to the witches and others.

    City Lord Tree Shade and the others were not greedy for power. They had pushed aside everything other than cultivation to reach this stage.

    From today onwards, he also had to go into seclusion. If he did not break through to Domain level, he would note out!

    ¡­

    The Origin Astral World continued to elerate and float in the universe, which was equivalent to space jumps again and again.

    Under the cover of the world¡¯s power, the teleportation was very stable and there was no vibration of the ball.

    Half a yearter,

    Buzz ¨C

    Earth, along with the entire sr system, had already arrived at that remote starfield and found a suitable ce to settle down.

    To simply move the Earth was equivalent to splitting the entire world apart, and it had a huge impact on the world¡¯s space.

    The entire world moved at the same time. The sun was still the same sun, and the moon was still the same moon. Except for a few higher-ups of Tree Shade, the other holynd forces did not know that the Earth had wandered to apletely different star field. Most people could not detect the change of the earth.

    In fact, there was no change.

    Only a few astronomers would be confused when they observed the stars. Why did the celestial stars bepletely iprehensible?

    But since the apocalypse could happen and humans could topple mountains and overturn seas, it seemed that the change of the celestial stars was¡­ quite normal, wasn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783

    In the past half year that the earth had begun to move, in order to avoid the Devil Race from discovering the new coordinates, the Abyssal Crevice had begun its operation under the leadership of Tree Shade City.

    Now, the Abyssal Crevice was no longer a threat to humans. The more demonic beasts that came out of it, the more they became materials and supplies for the Awakened ones to gain experience.

    Therger scale of shelters andnd cities, more or less, had raised one or two Abyssal Crevice and turned it into their own resource sites.

    Tree Shade City wanted to close all the Abyssal Crevice, so it naturally touched the interests of many people.

    However, with Tree Shade leading the way, the other eight holynds did not have any objections, and manyrge shelters and cities did not dare to refute.

    In the middle of Asia, me Valley Base City.

    This Base City was quite famous in the nearby areas, so the higher-ups of the Base City received a mission to cooperate with the Abyssal suture operation.

    In the name of mercenaries, in fact, it was to lead the way.

    The overall strength of the tyrant in the surrounding area was only second to that of the Holy Land level. It could be said that it was a transcendent power. Naturally, Fire Valley City had the geographical coordinates of all the Abyssal Crevice in the nearby area.They themselves ¡°raised¡± three Abyssal Crevice.

    ¡°This time, we need to receive two teams from Tree Shade and Myriad Buddha Valley.¡±

    The mayor of the base city stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, unable to see his expression.

    ¡°Mayor, are we just going to hand over the Abyssal Crevice like this? Those are all resources! What do you mean by that? Weren¡¯t the foreign races repelled by us humans long ago? What threat is there?¡±

    The higher-ups were furious.

    In their eyes, the foreign races were just excuses, but the Abyssal Crevice was a real benefit.

    Even if the Abyssal Crevice was not ¡®reared¡¯ by them, it still provided them with a lot of materials. If there were none¡­

    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t tell me you still dare to refuse?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± The higher-ups couldn¡¯t bring themselves to say it. It was fine toin about two rounds, but to refuse in front of Tree Shade City, how could he be so bold?

    The mayor opened his mouth, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Take good care of the experts of Tree Shade City and Myriad Buddha Valley, and the location of the abyss crack will be provided truthfully, but¡­¡±

    He paused, ¡°Out of the three Abyssal Crevice in our me Valley, only two are open.¡±

    The other Abyssal Crevice had only appeared for a short period of time, and it was located in a deserted hill. Not many people knew about the Abyssal Crevice, and the one stationed there was a direct branch of the mayor,pletely trustworthy.

    So that was the case!

    Not only did he not offend Tree Shade, but he also protected a part of his interests.

    The eyes of the higher-ups lit up. No wonder he was the mayor, while he was just a subordinate.

    ¡°I understand. I will definitely settle this matter.¡±

    In just two days, the teams of Myriad Buddha Valley and Tree Shade City arrived one after another.

    Myriad Buddha Valley was not entirely made up of monks. In order to keep up with the times and preserve the status of the holynd, there were also many different types of experts. Only the leading extraordinary expert, who had shaved his head and was wearing a golden kasaya ¨C Kasaya was impressively a divine weapon.

    The higher-ups of me Valley were stunned.

    The eight people from Myriad Buddha Valley were all at the Transcendent Mortal level. He had seen four and five Divine Weapons alone.

    Rich and overbearing, powerful experts appearing inrge numbers!

    Was this holynd?

    Although me Valley Base City was one of the most powerful forces under the Holy Land, it was still far from beingparable to the Holy Land.

    The higher-ups of me Valley were extraordinary themselves, and they also had two other extraordinary colleagues to keep up appearances.

    There were a lot of people and a big scene, but their foundation could not bepared.

    ¡°Master, we have already prepared a banquet.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The closing of the abyss crack can not be dyed. Moreover, the people of Tree Shade City have already arrived.¡±

    The monk raised his head.

    The upper echelons of me Valley also followed and looked over. An airship pierced through the clouds, revealing ferocious cannon barrels.

    The wind whistled as the airshipnded a few kilometers away from me Valley City, causing many survivors from Base City to stop and watch.

    Although Tree Shade City¡¯s passenger ships had already set up their passenger ships to me Valley Base three years ago, there would be one or two airships docked here every few days.

    However, this one in front of them was still too¡­ domineering.

    Like sharks that broke through the water to reveal their brilliance, with cannon barrels set up on them, even a transcendent level flying beast would be easily sted to smithereens.

    The higher ups of me Valley were extremely envious.

    Tree Shade City and Myriad Buddha Valley had no intention of resting in me Valley City. The eight people from Myriad Buddha Valley, together with the guide team from me Valley City, boarded the airship.

    The huge airship flew at a low altitude. Standing on the deck, one could clearly see the magnificence of the mountains and rivers.

    ¡°That ce is one of the defensive regions of our me Valley City,¡± The senior executive said. In order to show that he did not hide anything, he chose an abyss crack in the me Valley City, which was ¡°raised¡±, as the first stop.

    The troops in the defense zone had already been informed. Some people were unwilling, but they still made way for them. Several Transcendents from Myriad Buddha Valley and Tree Shade City came to the edge of the crack.

    When the demonic beasts broke out, the demonic beasts in the crack of the abyss surged out one after another.

    The master of Myriad Buddha Valley flipped his hand and pressed down.

    Boom!

    A thinyer of golden light enveloped the abyss crack, and all the demonic beasts turned to dust.

    The master looked at Tree Shade and the others.

    The awakened ones of me Valley were very curious about how to close the abyss crack. Now it seemed that the answer was Tree Shade¡¯s extraordinary.

    Only Tree Shade City had the ability to close the abyss crack.

    The leader of Tree Shade¡¯s group was called Zhou Shiniu. He was the disciple of Peng Bo, amander of Tree Shade¡¯s expeditionary army.

    He was also one of the top experts in the earth magic arts in Tree Shade City. He had once used gravity magic to crush a super-ss flying beast into minced meat. He was already a somewhat famous expert. The upper echelons of me Valley had already inquired about him.

    He observed without batting an eyelid.

    Zhou Shiniu took two steps forward and took out a green branch that was about the length of an arm from his storage ring.

    He took a deep breath and tossed the green branch upwards. At the same time, he continuously poured Origin Energy into it.

    The branch emitted a hazy halo of light, and circles of invisible and imperceptible power gradually spread out.

    The upper echelons of the me Valley waited for a long time. Just as they were secretly delighted that the closing had failed, they heard a rumbling sound. The ground beneath their feet trembled, and a gap that was two hundred meters long slowly closed in front of them.

    In just a few minutes, the entire crack in the abyss disappeared.

    If not for the uneven ground in front of them, no one would have thought that a few minutes ago, there was a crack in the abyss that continuously swallowed and swallowed the demonic beasts.

    The green branch slowly fell down, and Zhou Shiniu caught it with both hands and put it back into his storage ring.

    The upper echelons of the me Valley looked at the branch with burning eyes, and only after a long time did they forcefully look away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next ce.¡± Zhou Shiniu did not seem to have used up much energy. His face was not red, and he was not panting.

    Was it that simple to close the abyss crack?

    The Transcendents of Myriad Buddha Valley had clearly seen it before. With a calm expression, the me Valley Metahumans could not help but whisper.

    Even though the voice was small, the Transcendent realm could still hear it.

    The higher-ups of me Valley were unhappy. They didn¡¯t even bother with pleasantries and left with the people of Myriad Buddha Valley and Tree Shade City. If they stayed any longer, they would lose all face in me Valley Base City!

    Closing the abyss crack was easier than the higher-ups of me Valley had imagined.

    The time was mainly spent on the road. Three days had passed in a row, but staying in thefortable cabin of the airship made them feel that it was actually so easy for them to go out on missions.

    Closing the crack was not difficult. The extraordinary experts of Myriad Buddha Valley and Tree Shade City would only asionally take action to deal with the supernatural beasts or Cmity

    In three days, there were as many as 169rge and small cracks in the abyss.

    This is only the area near the base city of Yangu, which is equivalent to the expanded Tiannan Province. It can be seen that there are many, many abyss cracks on the earth.

    But the demonic beasts did not flood.

    As the cracks in the abyss disappearedpletely, it could be imagined that in a few months, the number of demonic beasts would be greatly reduced. In a few years, the demonic beasts would be an endangered species.

    ¡°Captain Zhou, Master Hui¡¯an, now that the ¡®Abyss Stitching¡¯ operation has been sessfullypleted, the masters haven¡¯t had much rest in the past few days, why don¡¯t you rest in our base city for a few days before making ns?¡±

    Master Huian nodded and did not refuse.

    He did not care about enjoyment, but he had to consider the others in the team.

    Zhou Shiniu did not answer. He just looked into the distance with a faint smile. After a while, he said, ¡°Have we really closed all the Abyss cracks?¡±

    He turned his head and looked at the upper echelons of the me Valley.

    The expression of the upper echelons of the me Valley did not change. ¡°All the cracks in the abyss on the map have been closed. However, there are some dangerous ces that our me Valley has not found out. There is also a possibility that there is a crack in the abyss. Why don¡¯t we investigate those dangerous ces?¡±

    ¡°No, it is not a dangerous ce. It is just an ordinary area. Moreover, it is not far from your me Valley Base City. It is about 80 to 90 kilometers away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, southeast.¡± Zhou Shiniu added.

    The higher-ups of the me Valley broke out in cold sweat.

    How did he know? How did he know ?!

    Master Huian looked at the higher-ups of the me Valley and no longer showed any goodwill. ¡°Master, closing the abyss crack is a very important thing for all mankind. The existence of any abyss crack may cause the earth to be invaded again by foreign races. I hope you don¡¯t make a mistake.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    The senior executives of me Valley hesitated.

    Zhou Shiniu had already ordered the airship to fly to thest crack in the abyss.

    In fact, before they set off, each of their teams had obtained the map of the crack in the abyss that they were responsible for. However, it was not very detailed. It was best to have a local guide. If there were no, they could find it with time.

    Seeing the airship gradually approach the crack in the abyss, the upper echelons of me Valley knew that they could no longer hide it and opened their mouths with ashen faces.

    Boom ¨C

    In the end, the three-hundred-meter-long crack in the abyss closed, and Zhou Shiniu¡¯s mission was finallypleted.

    After this incident, no matter if it was the people of Myriad Buddha Valley or Tree Shade City, they had no intention of visiting me Valley Base City. After bidding farewell, they returned to their respective forces.

    Airships began to move out one after another. Whether it was the local hegemons or the other eight sacrednds, they all had apletely new understanding of Tree Shade City.

    Not only did Tree Shade have the invincible City Lord Tang and several well-known experts, but his backbone was also especially powerful!

    During this period of time in the ¡®Abyss Stitching¡¯ operation, some people had calcted that Tree Shade had dispatched over three thousand Transcendent Mortal experts!

    More than three thousand Transcendent Mortal experts were not all of Tree Shade City¡¯s strength. The various great powers were stunned.

    Thanks to so many Transcendent warriors moving out, whether it was the beasts or the local forces, they would all be suppressed with a flip of their hands. Even if there was a transcendent force that fought openly, pulling out more than ten Transcendent ranks, Tree Shade City would usually only have two or three Transcendent warriors to easily suppress them.

    The speed of travel was fast, the suppression was fast, and the closing of the abyss cracks was even faster.

    Not long after the Saints in the Origin Astral World began to elerate their movement, all the abyss cracks on the earth were cleared, including some hidden deep abyss cracks that were not discovered, and under the situation where the World Tree waspletely in control of the earth, there was nothing to hide.

    The abyss cracks were equivalent to a space channel connected to Origin Star. If not forpletely removed, the Devil Race could still find the coordinates of Earth through these cracks.

    Tree Shade City naturally had to be tough.

    ¡°Abyss suture.¡± The operationsted for about a month, and the Origin Star Shiftsted for half a year.

    By the time the Origin Star Worldpletely settled into a remote star region, almost all the demonic beasts on Earth had been hunted.

    Many adventurers and mercenaries had no choice but to turn from hunting adventurers to hunting beasts.

    However, beasts were smarter than magic beasts. They knew how to hide, and their numbers were few. The difficulty of hunting was many times higher, and many adventurers¡¯ ie had plummeted.

    Although those who were good at wood spells could help with farming, those who were good at earth spells could be construction workers, and those who were good at fire spells could learn forging, and there were also rune engineers, pharmacists, and many other professions that could create value.

    However, it was not easy to change professions.

    For many awakened ones who were used to killing and hunting, it was even more so.

    They could not calm down and try other jobs.

    The Devil Race was almost extinct, and there were not many beasts in the first ce. If they continued to hunt, many beasts would be endangered protected animals.

    For many forces on Earth, conflicts had changed from external threats to increasingly rich material cultural needs, and the conflicts between the increasingly decreasing prey.

    For this matter, Chen Haiping had been so worried that his hairline had moved up several centimeters and reported to him several times.

    ¡°Before, I was busy moving the. Now it is time to deal with the problem of insufficient prey. Otherwise, Old Chen will go to the ¡®growth hair¡¯ again.¡±

    Speaking of the growth hair, it was originally a small adventure group that could not be maintained. They started the growth business. They improved a certain wood-type growth spell, which was specially used for human scalp, to promote the growth of hair.

    This spell was even applied for patents, and it was named as ¡®Birth Technique¡¯ or ¡®Increase Technique¡¯.

    It was one of the ssic cases of sessful transformation of the adventure group, but most of them failed.

    I remember that when I used the World Tree to control the world, I saw that Origin Star Realm had several unexplored continents. There were countless strange beasts on those continents, and there were ignorant and bloody indigenous tribes. There were also many resources and treasures, which were exactly the ¡®new map¡¯ that adventurers needed.

    Most of the soldiers under mymand have to carry out an expedition mission, and there are not too many experts. It just so happens that the task of developing the new continent is handed over to the unaffiliated Awakened. The contradiction has been shifted, and the manpower has been released. It is a win-win situation!

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784

    It had been more than five months since the Abyssal suture operation.

    On this day, the weather was clear.

    Outside the headquarters of the Tree Shade City Adventurer Guild, in a maid cafe.

    The captain of the voyage expedition team, He Yuanhang, was spinning the spoon in his hand in boredom, lost in thought.

    The soft voice next to him did not arouse any interest in him. He only asionally stared into the distance, at the white andrge crystal screen, and let out a dull sigh.

    ¡°When will there be a mission?¡±

    He was helpless. As the demonic beasts were gradually eliminated, the number of missions in the Adventurer Guild also dropped a lot. Even if Tree Shade City officially released some missions, the ones facing them were ordinary adventurers.

    He looked up again.

    The crystal screen was connected to the rolling screen in the adventurer guild hall. As long as a new mission was released, the screen in the coffee shop would appear at the same time, faster than the 5G signal.Because of this, this coffee shop became the first choice for adventurers to rest and chat. What maid? It was just a leather bag that was somewhat likely to look good!

    ¡°Boss, if this goes on, we won¡¯t be able to open the pot.¡±

    A member with dark circles under his eyes stared at the little sister and sighed.

    Out of the nine members of the adventure group, the only female member snorted. She raised her foot and stomped on the foot of the member with dark circles, causing his expression to suddenly change and he did not dare to shout again.

    Her expression eased a little before she said, ¡°It is very difficult to catch a high-difficulty mission. There are many adventure groups waiting for the mission like us. In my opinion, let¡¯s take an ordinary mission first. With our adventure group¡¯s rating, the priority for taking ordinary missions is very high.¡±

    He Yuanhang was the first registered adventurer since the establishment of the adventurer guild.

    Although his talent was average, although he was a salted fish, and although he had no ambitions, he was also a senior Transcendent. The voyage adventure group was also elite experts, and they had some fame in the circle of adventurers. It was impossible for them not to open the pot.

    It was just that they did not have a single mission in a month. The people in the group seemed to be on the verge of rust. The reason for their ie dropping was also because they had to consider how long the source crystals in their small vault couldst.

    Compared to the voyage expedition group, somerge adventurer groups were not that worried. Manyrge adventurer groups had their own businesses, which were small adventurer groups. Those well-known and top-notch adventurer groups often had many survivors attached to them.

    However, He Yuanhang was rtivelyzy. In the past, other than hunting demonic beasts, they had to take on somerge missions.

    Themercial cooperation of otherpanies and organizations had been rejected by him.

    He had tasted the bitter fruit today.

    He Yuanhang put down the spoon and stirred it. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. I got some news that the municipal government is trying to find a way to solve it. Maybe it will be soon.¡±

    ¡°The municipal government department will only issue some ordinary tasks at most to help those junior adventurers, right?¡± ¡°High difficulty tasks can¡¯t be created out of nothing. Even if our earth is getting bigger and bigger, there are more and more powerhouses. In my opinion, we still have to find a way to change the profession.¡±

    Suddenly, there was a burst of noise in the cafe.

    His voice was mixed with excitement and excitement as he panted heavily.

    ¡°Boss, look at the screen!¡±

    He Yuanhang looked over and saw an SSS

    [Exploration of the New World! ]

    [Mission summary: Outside of the seven continents on our earth, there are still unknown continents whose area is not inferior to the seven continents, or even more vast. Brave adventurers, pull out your swords and leave your footprints on the new continent! ]

    [Mission number of participants: Unlimited(First batch of high-grade adventurer groups priority) ]

    [Note: Side missions rted to the new continent will be released one after another. ]

    ¡°Boss! There is a new continent!¡±

    The other members of the adventurous group shouted excitedly. They did not hear He Yuanhang¡¯s coquettish and excited voice. They were a little puzzled. ¡°Boss¡­ Eh, where is the old man?¡±

    The only female member pointed out the window. A figure flew away, leaving behind afterimages.

    ¡°He is almost at the Adventurer Guild.¡±

    ¡­

    Adventurer¡¯s Guild, headquarters.

    Without destroying public property, He Yuanhang fully disyed his movement technique and arrived at the guild hall in less than a breath¡¯s time.

    At this time,

    Many adventurers in the hall were still excitedly, amazed, and in disbelief. They stared at the screen, afraid that they had seen anything wrong.

    As for He Yuanhang, he had already arrived at the Mission Registration Point in a sh. He reached out his wrist and connected the tactical wristwatch.

    [Beep ¡ª]

    [Adventurer identification ¡ª]

    [Greetings, esteemed Seven Star Adventurer. May I ask¡­ ]

    He Yuanhang ignored the words behind the electronic voice and directly patted the surface of the board. ¡°ept the task of exploring the New World!¡±

    ¡°Beep. epting taskpleted. I wish you a smooth task.¡±

    ¡­

    Three dayster,

    Whoosh whoosh ¡ª

    Ten thousand meters up in the sky, a medium-sized airship was flying above the clouds.

    The nine people from the voyage expedition group were all fully armed. They were wearing Grade Abat suits and carrying a tactical backpack with twenty capacity spaces on their backs. There was a Grade A rune pistol at their waists.

    This was amon equipment. Each member had their own custom-made equipment and exclusive equipment based on their own positioning.

    Some people were carrying two ck boxes on their left and right hands. Outside thebat suit, they were also wearing mechanical armor and two ck muzzles on their shoulders.

    This was the profession of a Launcher, and it was the most expensive tactic bombing school.

    There were also some people who carried a colorful sword on their backs. The sword emitted a faint pressure. All the experienced adventurers knew that this was a Divine Weapon, the best equipment!

    Although He Yuanhang had nothing on him, the ring on his index finger made many people guess that it was a spatial ring finger.

    The envious gazes of the surrounding adventurers allowed He Yuanhang to regain his self-confidence as a top adventurer.

    This medium-sized airship was built on nearly three thousand adventurers. As the first batch of adventurers to explore the New World, they were all elites, all above the high level of awakening.

    But among them, the voyage adventure group was still a crane among chickens.

    Only the other tworge adventure groups couldpare to the voyage adventure group in terms of status, but the members of the two adventure groups were only forty or fifty ¡ª after all, not all the members of therge adventure groups were experts.

    However, He Yuanhang did not gloat.

    In the eyes of other people on the airship, he was a big shot, but in fact, there were quite a few people who registered as adventurers in the same period as him, who were the real big shots.

    Those big shots also participated in the exploration of the New World, but they were not on the same airship.

    There was more than one New World!

    And the first batch of airships had at least several dozen!

    He Yuanhang stood on the deck, his gaze piercing through the clouds as he looked down.

    ¡°We are now in the middle of the Pacific Ocean.¡±

    ¡°Could the New World be on the Pacific Ocean? Why haven¡¯t I heard of such arge continent before?¡± Some people were puzzled.

    ¡°Maybe they just appeared? It just so happens that we adventurers are bored recently, so they handed over the mission to us?¡± A leader of a medium-sized adventure group guessed.

    ¡°No.¡± He Yuanhang shook his head. ¡°Previously, I had already received the official news that we were currently solving the problem of our adventurer¡¯s mission. Not long after, a new continent appeared. No matter how I look at it, it was the work of Tree Shade City¡¯s government.¡±

    ¡°Hiss ¡ªYou¡¯re saying that the new continent was created by Tree Shade City¡¯s government? A continent has been transformed just like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated, but I¡¯ve never heard of any news about the new continent before. Now that it suddenly appeared, it must be rted to Tree Shade City¡­ Sigh, for us good-for-nothing adventurers, I wonder how much Tree Shade City has paid.¡±

    As he spoke,

    The airship began to descend.

    It pierced through the clouds and appeared in front of everyone on the deck.

    Quite a few people took photos to keep their thoughts in mind, and they could post it in the risk circle when they got back ¨C after all, even if they were elite adventurers, they rarely had the opportunity to look down on the vast sea.

    Suddenly,

    Whoosh

    The surface of the sea churned as a huge sea beast leapt out from the bottom of the sea.

    It was t and had fins that looked like wings. Seeing the airship that was only a few hundred meters high, Wu Mi let out a cry and aggressively flew towards the airship.

    It might be treated as an enemy that had invaded its territory.

    ¡°A transcendent level sea beast!¡±

    There were awakened ones whose expressions changed slightly. Even though there were many big shots around them on the airship, they were still fearful when facing the Extraordinary sea beasts.

    The size of the sea beasts in particr was enormous, and they weren¡¯t the slightest bit inferior to the airships they were riding!

    The sea beasts quickly closed in, rolling up the water to form a whirlpool.

    Boom!

    The airship fired.

    A streak of purple, a streak of red, and two thick pirs of light pierced through several hundred meters, directly smashing into the sea beast.

    The sea beast let out a pained cry, turned around and disappeared into the sea, dragging its wounded body along.

    After such a small episode, the adventurers were not affected.

    The airship flew straight forward. Soon, a misty fog appeared on the surface of the sea in front of them. The airship flew for several more minutes. Through the mist that was not too dense, a coastline appeared in everyone¡¯s vision. It stretched endlessly.

    ¡°Continent! New World!¡±

    Someone shouted excitedly.

    As the distance gradually approached, the appearance of the New World appeared in their eyes.

    In the distance was a stretch of mountains, and there were huge birds soaring.

    Near them was a winding coastline. On the beach, there were crabs the size of a round table. There were fiery red lines on their bodies, and on many crabs¡¯ pincers, there was a formation of fire.

    This was a new species of beast that had not been recorded in the illustrated handbook!

    The eyes of the adventurers lit up.

    Several sub-cannons fired on the airship, clearing out an empty space around the coastline.

    A captain like extraordinary expert walked to the deck and the sound of drums spread far and wide. ¡°Now, two sub-missions have been officially issued. One is to explore the New World and draw a map near the coastline. The second is to help the engineering team build our first city in the New World. Your tactical wristwatch has been updated. You can check it yourself.¡±

    The adventurers lowered their heads and operated their tactical wristwatch.

    The two branch missions were S -rank and SS rank respectively. Of course, the details of the mission were divided into many parts, and the specific rewards were based on contribution.

    For example, the S -rank city building mission was rated as S -rank, which meant that there was a high chance of encountering an enemy beyond the Common rank. However, this was a group mission, and the Awakened rank could also participate.

    ¡°Boss, which mission should we choose?¡±

    ¡°Stupid, of course we want all of them!¡±

    ¡°Stupid, we only have nine people, how can we split up¡±

    He Yuanhang was very helpless. The adventure team could not develop, which must be the responsibility of these idiots.

    ¡°Do the second mission.¡± He could only say this.

    He Yuanhang released ten floating chariots from his storage ring. After the few of them sat down, the chariots flew off into the distance.

    ¡­

    Pamu Base City, this was a transcendent faction that was just like the me Valley, second only to the Holy Land.

    Many of the awakened ones here remembered that in the summer a few months ago, an airship descended from the sky and closed the abyss cracks around them.

    A few months had passed. There were no signs of demonic beasts in the vicinity of Pamu Base City. The Mercenary Association only had a few sporadic missions left. Many mercenaries, in order to earn source crystals, only went deep into those dangerous ces and dangerous ces to explore. They hoped to find some treasures by luck.

    Naturally, some seeded, but most of them did not even have bones left.

    As a veteran mercenary, Jiben had also stepped into a dangerous ce, but before he went deep, he met a transcendent level water crocodile. Fortunately, that extraordinary beast did not care about them. After narrowly escaping death, Jiben and his teammates sessfully escaped.

    But he did not dare to step into the dangerous ce again.

    ¡°If Tree Shade City hadn¡¯t closed the abyss crack, we wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the current situation! A beginner rune artist is earning more than us now!¡±

    Jibenined that he couldn¡¯t even bear to add meat when eating noodles now well, adding meat from a different beast.

    ¡°Boss! Tree Shade City¡¯s Adventurer Guild has set up a branch in our Pamu Base City. Do you think the Adventurer Guild has a lot of missions? We have to hurry and register.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Jiben waved his hand nonchntly.

    ¡°We have fallen into our current situation because of Tree Shade City! If not for them, we would have been able to obtain at least a few dozen Origin Crystals from hunting. Even if I starved to death, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to register as an adventurer of Tree Shade!¡±

    He added, ¡°Tree Shade City is the first to close the Abyssal Crevice. Right now, the entire world is the same. Even if the Adventurer Guild set up a branch here, could it still produce missions out of thin air?¡±

    ¡°Uh, but I heard that there is indeed a mission.¡±

    The team member felt wronged.

    He recalled what he had seen on the road and said, ¡°I heard that there is a highest-level main mission called exploring the New World. It seems that Tree Shade City has discovered a continent that is not smaller than other continents. They are gathering adventurers to explore. I heard that it has not been developed. The first batch of adventurers who go there can easily find energy fruits, high-grade medicinal herbs, precious minerals¡­¡±

    Of course, in my opinion, it must be fake. How can there be a continent full of treasures¡­ Hey, boss, where are you going? Adventurer Guild? The guild is on the Champs Street. Hey, wait for me ¨C

    When Jiben arrived at the Adventurer Guild, there were already many mercenaries he could call out.

    Relying on his little fame in the mercenary circle, he smoothly squeezed to the front and saw the colorful mission on the screen at the front of the hall.

    Exploring the New World.

    An airship delivery bag.

    The mission reward is high.

    ¡°Tree Shade City is cool!¡±

    ¡°No one can stop me from registering!¡±

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785

    ¡°¡­ This flight time is estimated to arrive at the eastern coast of the New World at 2:30 PM. Adventurers, please check the equipment you carry with you and maintain your status. The branch mission will be issued before the airship arrives ten minutester. Adventurers, please pay attention to check¡­ Tree Shade Airlines Group is at your service. ¡°

    This airship had already been flying for more than a day since it had set out from Pamu Base City.

    There were adventurers from all over the Eastern Europe on the airship. Some of them had registered as adventurers a few years ago, but even more had just registered as adventurers in recent days.

    The same thing was that these people had a valiant aura, and some of them had murderous auras that were almost tangible.

    Adventurers from different ces were divided into different circles and were clearly divided.

    The reason why this airship took more than a day to fly from Pamu Base City to the New World was because it had traveled to many ces in the middle of the journey, stopping in many gay cities andrge shelters, carrying the people who participated in the ¡°exploration mission¡± of everyrge force.

    Even in the age where there was nock of missions, ¡°exploration of the New World¡± was enough to attract attention. Be it benefits or other things, it could attract many Awakened ones to participate. Moreover, many mercenaries wereining about Tree Shade City and showing their indifference. They turned around and registered their identities as adventurers.

    The Guild Hall was often filled with an inexplicable atmosphere of awkwardness.

    Jiben¡¯s mercenary group¡­ should now be called an adventure group, barely reaching the requirements for the first batch of people to go to the New World.Pamu Base City was the second stop for the airship departure. He was already a little bored staying there.

    ¡°Boss, why haven¡¯t we seen the shadow of the New World?¡±

    While they registered as adventurers, they all received a regr tactical watch. Just now, the watch had updated the mission information.

    ¡°Tree Shade City¡¯s rune technology is really advanced. If our Pamu City had this kind of watch, there wouldn¡¯t be so many mission disputes.¡± ¡°Although it is said to be a new continent, it may not bepletely exposed to the world. Just like the ancient times, we need to take a specific route to reach it. If the new continent is so easy to find, then why would the major gay cities follow Tree Shade¡¯s airship?¡±

    Extraordinary big shots can fly and are almost tireless. Although our Pamu City technology is far inferior to Tree Shade, we also have arge space transport simr to an airship. However, a special team of thirty people in base City might as well be on this airship. Other base cities and shelters are also simr.

    He shrugged.

    Suddenly, his eyes widened. On the empty surface of the sea in front of him, a long coastline suddenly appeared.

    As the airship approached, Jiben instinctively saw that there were several airships docked near the coastline. Further away, a city had already taken shape.

    Jiben chose to assist the branch mission of building the city.

    They came to the city pond that was being built to receive missions and ept the arrangements of themanders here. Of course, it was only to arrange the defense zone. As for how to act and how to defend, there were no requirements. They just had to leave out the invading beasts.

    The adventurers participating in the mission were all very satisfied.

    At this time, inside the city, there was only a tall building that was like a fortress, as well as a few makeshift rooms that were temporarily built.

    On the outside, there were Earth element ability users casting spells. The ground rose to form a city wall, then poured out precious mineral materials, as well as thest engraved runes. A section of the city wall that was difficult to leave a trace of a great circle of awakened beasts waspleted.

    The movement when building the city was very big, which was equivalent to throwing a huge stone into the calmke, which attracted a lot of violent beasts.

    Flying in the sky, running on the ground, in the water¡­ not in the water.

    In addition to the shouts between the adventurers, it was very lively.

    The defense zone where Jiben and the others were located was the A36 defense zone. It was a few kilometers away from the wall behind them, but the defense was not strong. The beasts were more cunning than the magic beasts, and they were more afraid of death, which made it harder to form a beast tide.

    Some adventurers in the A36 defense zone went to the distance to find beasts, and some were mining with iron picks.

    Some are cutting down trees, some are squatting on the ground with a magnifying ss to observe, and some¡­

    ¡°Iron, this is the New World. The anchor, I, risked my life to live on the New World. Don¡¯t you have a watch department?¡±

    There were words like ¡°shameless anchor¡± and ¡°anchor, you stop me from looking at the little sister¡± on the barrage, but Meng Kong did not care.

    He was a lone adventurer.

    In the local society, lone adventurers were as rare as giant panda. Some experts were lone adventurers on the surface, but there was a whole logistics team behind them.

    Meng Kong was more practical. He had nothing.

    His strength was far from the top. He was only at the twelfth level of awakening. In the past, he could still rely on hunting demonic beasts ¨C after all, most demonic beasts were not strong ¨C but now, the small adventurers had been seriously impacted, and lone adventurers could not ept missions at all.

    He also had no ability to enter dangerous ces that were inessible.

    Meng Kong started to turn around. He tried to do live broadcasts.

    Tree Shade City, and even the entire defensive circle of Tree Shade, all had offline signals.

    Meng Kong was in the defensive circle, doing live broadcasts in the wild, aiming for the audience. It was the ordinary survivors who could not awaken and could only live in the city.

    Not to mention,

    Although he only knew how to chat awkwardly, his looks were ordinary, his strength was average, and even beasts were hard to find in the defensive circle, he still attracted quite a number of spectators.

    However, his ie was limited.

    Who would like to watch such a boring live broadcast? They might as well go out and take a walk. Ordinary people didn¡¯t have a lot of Origin Crystals in their pockets. After the apocalypse, their concept of spending was even more conservative.

    What? You said rich second generation?

    It doesn¡¯t exist!

    When the elders had a big boss, even a pig could turn it into an awakened pig!

    With Tree Shade¡¯s technology, all kinds of awakening drugs, body tempering drugs, a full set of auxiliary awakening processes¡­ were already very mature. No matter how bad the qualifications were, as long as you could recharge crystals, it would not be a problem.

    The live broadcaststed for two or three months, and the poprity of Meng Kong¡¯s live broadcast room was half-dead.

    Until he participated in the mission of exploring the new world.

    At first, he only wanted to get some rewards and killed a few beasts during the mission to help build the city.

    But at a certain moment,

    Meng Kong identally discovered that the New World had a, and there was a!

    He also carried the live broadcast equipment that he had spent a lot of money to buy!

    He was so excited that he directly started the live broadcast and changed the name of the live broadcast room to ¡°shocked, so the New World is like this¡±. In just a few minutes, arge number of spectators poured out of the live broadcast room.

    Those who were most curious about the New World were all those who had signed up to participate, but were unable to be the first group of adventurers to log in.

    They wanted to know the situation of the New World and went crazy!

    More and more adventurers helped build the city, and they were no longer limited to guarding near the city wall. Instead, they moved forward ording to the assigned defense zone and cleaned up everything within the range that was threatening.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s a ghost-faced tree. Our new friends might not know, but in the New World, other than beasts, there are also many demon nts. In addition to moving slowly, they are more threatening than beasts of the same level. The ghost-faced tree is a kind of demon nt with a spiritual attack!¡±

    ¡°But ording to our research, the ghost-faced tree is slow to perceive. Only when you step 500 meters into the ghost-faced tree will you be discovered. It will emit sharp howls, which can make people absent-minded, unconscious, and even brain death¡­ Of course, that kind of spiritual attack is nothing to me.¡±

    Meng Kong still chose to stop six hundred meters away from the ghost-faced tree ording to his heart.

    The live broadcast equipment behind him ¨C a sphere with a floating function ¨C drew the camera closer. The audience in the live broadcast room clearly saw a twisted human face on the trunk of the tree that was twenty to thirty meters tall, gray, almost without leaves.

    ¡°What the ghost-faced tree fears the most is not fire, but thunder.¡±

    Meng Kong took out a disposable throwing spear from the space backpack, stretched out his hand and rubbed the spear body.

    Bzzzt

    A string of blue and purple electric arcs appeared on the spear, crackling and crackling. The muscles in the hole bulged, the left foot stepped on the ground, and the right hand held the electric spear and threw it out.

    The body of the spear was entangled with thunder, and in the blink of an eye, it crossed six hundred meters and hit the ghost face on the tree trunk, straight into it, and then suddenly exploded.

    ¡°Hiss ¨C¡°

    A sharp cry of pain was heard, and Meng Kong had already retreated eight hundred meters away. He covered his ears, and a momentter, the crypletely dissipated. The big tree was broken, and the trunk was only left with a piece. He ran forward, stirring the broken trunk and finally found a round object.

    ¡°Nice! This is the heart of a demonic nt. It is worth at least a thousand Origin Crystals!¡±

    Meng Kong¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The live broadcast took off and the exploration of the New World repeatedly discovered treasures. This was double the joy!

    However, when he turned around and looked at the live broadcast, he was immediately dumbfounded.

    It was filled with jealousy and spiciness, and no one had ever sent him a Floating Chariot or an airship.

    Intermediation is the price of intion.

    ¡­

    The New World City was in full swing, and dozens of kilometers away from the city, pairs of green eyes were hidden in the forest.

    Shua!

    A figure jumped down from the treetop.

    He had thick fur on his body. Both his hands and feet had sharp ws. His body was small but vigorous. He wore clothes made of animal skin and there were a few feathers on his head.

    It was a Jackalwere.

    ¡°Elder, there are some hairless apes that suddenly appeared on the shore of the sea.¡±

    An old Jackalwere with a hunched back and dressed in animal skin walked out of the forest.

    ¡°hairless apes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are simr to those apes, but they are smaller and have no hair, very ugly.¡±

    ¡°But those hairless apes seem to be very strong. Many beasts and demon nts were killed by them. They also built very high, very high city walls. I dare not approach them.¡±

    The old Jackalwere thought.

    The Jackalwere warriors in front of him belonged to the experts of the tribe, only second to the chief, the high priest, and some elders.

    But still thought that those hairless apes were very strong.

    The ce where the hairless apes appeared was only two or three days away from the Jackalwere tribe. It was too close, too close.

    It was bound to furtherpress the tribe¡¯s living space.

    ¡°Elder¡­¡±

    The old Jackalwere said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the tribe first. The hairless apes are strange. We need to borrow the wisdom of the High Priest.¡±

    Dozens of Jackalweres left.

    ¡­

    A few miles away,

    The members of the voyage expedition group were in a cave created by earth magic, and there were simple concealing formations around them.

    Isted aura, isted probing.

    One of them was a young man wearing sses with a slovenly appearance. His palm was like an illusion as he operated on a crystal processor.

    A few images were disyed on the crystal processor screen. There were mountains that were as tall as sharp swords, and there were willow tree trees nts that were hundreds of meters tall with countless vines hanging down from them. The surface of the painting was moving at a speed that was neither too fast nor too slow. It drew a three-dimensional topographic map, and there were even red circles in some ces. This was a dangerous area, and there were extraordinary level demonic nts and beasts roaming about.

    The sses man¡¯s ability was mechanical modification, and he walked the mechanical support stream. Although this school was small, it also had a mature inheritance in Tree Shade City.

    It was simr to puppets.

    He sent out many mechanical worker bees to investigate the surroundings. The worker bees did not have any breath, and the scene went through severalyers of twists and turns. However, to avoid detection, the enemy would have a ¡°spying¡± feeling. Many extraordinary beasts and demon nts did not notice it¡­ They just casually crushed the worker bees to death.

    Even if 90% of the scouting worker bees were lost, the remaining 10% still brought a lot of news to the voyage adventure group.

    At this time, He Yuanhang and the others were focused on one of the paintings. Through the shadows of the trees, they saw a group of upright figures.

    Xeno-race!

    Jackalweres!

    ¡°New continent, why are there foreign races? Haven¡¯t all the foreign races been wiped out¡±

    ¡°Wait, take a closer look. Those Jackalweres are different from the foreign races under the Devil Race.¡±

    It wasmon knowledge that other than their auras, the eyes of the foreign races under the Devil Race usually emitted a scarlet light. The group of Jackalweres had dark green pupils, so it was obvious that something was wrong.

    ¡°First of all, ording to the information I got from my friends, there are very few Reincarnators. Usually, there are three to five people in a group, and there are dozens of Jackalweres. Second, those Jackalweres are too weak. Based on their appearance, they are not even beyond the mortal realm. How can the Reincarnators be so weak?¡±

    After a series of analysis, He Yuanhang was very satisfied. The others nodded repeatedly, as if they did not want to use their brains.

    ¡°Then the problem is, why are there foreign races in the New World? Is our Earth a multiracial?¡±

    He Yuanhang rested his chin on his hand as he pondered.

    He Yuanhang scratched his head.

    He Yuanhang looked at the other team members. ¡°Let¡¯s follow them and find their tribe. If we convince their chief, we will know everything!¡±

    ¡­

    The Jackalwere elder and the warriors of the tribe advanced in a roundabout manner. After avoiding the territories of many powerful creatures, they finally returned to the Jackalwere tribe. It was a region adjacent to the river, fertilend, but the concentration of Genesis Qi was not high.

    The Jackalwere elder brought the strongest warrior, found the chief and the high priest, and told them everything.

    ¡°Hairless Ape? It suddenly appeared?¡±

    The chief frowned and could only look to the side. It was the high priest with a hunched back and sparse hair, coughing from time to time.

    The high priest was the most intelligent person in the tribe. The Jackalwere tribe could survive in the predicament of beasts and demon nts. They had to rely on the high priest for many times.

    The high priest of this generation was already very old, and the new high priest had not yet grown up.

    The chief was worried, but the hairless ape was fierce and might be more threatening than beasts and demon nts, so he had to ask the high priest toe out.

    The high priest had closed his eyes, and the ancient scepter in his hand knocked on the ground at a sudden and slow pace.

    ¡°Dong! Dong!¡±

    It could be one minute, or ten minutes.

    The High Priest opened his eyes. His turbid eyes shed with a bit of rity. His mouth moved slightly, and his voice was soft and hoarse.

    ¡°God¡­ has returned.¡±

    After he finished speaking, his aurapletely dissipated. He held the scepter motionlessly, like a stone statue.

    His eyes were still open, reflecting the future.

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786

    Tree Shade City, the office of the head of the municipal government department.

    Chen Haiping touched his scalp and vaguely felt that his hair was a little less.

    Obviously, the prey was not enough, and the problem of adventurers gradually bing restless had been solved.

    He was clearly also a Second Order Transcendent, someone who could heal and be reborn after being chopped into pieces of meat.

    But how could it not solve the problem of hair?

    Chen Haiping picked up the thermos cup on the table, twisted open the lid of the cup, and smoke rose from the mouth of the cup, apanied by the taste of angelica, wolfberry, and ginseng.

    Chen Haiping took a small sip and continued to bury himself in his work.

    At present, only one new continent was developed, but there were fifty-six coastline locations justnding. At least there were fortresses for adventurers to rest and buy supplies on eachnd. There were also several ces that were nned to build a big city.

    All of a sudden, there were many more important documents that needed his approval.A secretary walked in with a pile of documents in his arms. ¡°Minister, the Adventurer Guild is urging us again. When can we open the second batch of slots to enter the New World?¡±

    The second batch? There¡¯s no door!

    Wouldn¡¯t the official duties he had to deal with be doubled if he let go of the quota

    Moreover, now that the problem of the New World was lost, the danger level was still very high, so how could it be possible to lower the restrictions?

    ¡°Tell them that I have to ask the City Lord.¡±

    Chen Haiping resorted to kicking the ball tactics.

    Although his status was much higher than the guild leader in charge of the Adventurer Guild and he had the right to directly decide the second batch of people to go to the New World, Chen Haiping knew that if it was only his own opinion, he would be annoyed by others.

    The sry of the officials in Tree Shade City was very high, and the punishment for overstepping the boundaries was also very serious. Not to mention that there were no corrupt officials, but there were definitely very few of them. However, if they were only human, they would have their own circle of connections, and they would have a face that could not be erased.

    If some old qualified officials came to find him, he would have to spend a lot of effort to exin, and it would not work to reject them directly. After all, they had also made a lot of contributions to Tree Shade City.

    It would be easy to push it directly to Tang Yu.

    If you have the ability, go find the City Lord, and we can talk about it when we find him!

    Chen Haiping rubbed his swollen head.

    s, as the minister, his body was getting worse and worse day by day.

    He nced at the female secretary and waved his hand, telling her to leave quickly.

    Suddenly,

    Chen Haiping¡¯s eyes focused and he noticed a document marked as ¡°important¡±.

    Initially, it came from an adventure group and found some important information during the exploration.

    Gnolls!

    Outsiders!

    ¡°There are actually foreign races in the New World?¡±

    There were also spections about alien races by the adventure group who provided information. After reading it, Chen Haiping rubbed his head habitually and took a sip of wolfberry water.

    ¡°City Lord should know of the existence of foreign races, but he didn¡¯t say it. It means that it is not important.¡±

    ¡°I remember that in the Glorious Era of Origin Star, there was a group of outstanding foreign races that obtained the right to live in Origin Star. Could the foreign races of the New World be the descendants of those foreign races?¡±

    Chen Haiping was also quite familiar with Tang Yu.

    This legendary city lord often threw away trivial matters, but he was very reliable when it came to major matters.

    Combined with the strength of the Jackalwere tribe, the degree of threat was even lower than that of beasts and demon nts, Chen Haiping had no intention of reporting it.

    There was no way. The higher ups were all in seclusion. He knew very well that the increase in strength of the city lord and the others was more important than anything else. At the very least, they had to blow up something as serious as a continent. Only then would it be worth disturbing them.

    Chen Haiping put the document away, thought for a moment, then wrote a letter and sent it to Yan Dingtian, who was far away in the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    ¡­

    The New World,

    It was temporarily named as a coastline on the Devil nt Continent.

    Sizzle, hiss ¨C

    Space twisted and cracked, and countless lightning bolts shed. A momentter, a crooked and ugly space door opened from the air about dozens of meters high.

    Three figures were thrown out of the ck door, twisting their bodies in the air to maintain bnce and falling to the ground without causing cracks on the ground.

    One of the figures with a ponytail released a spiritual wave that swept around like a radar.

    ¡°Fortunately, the location wasn¡¯t too far off.¡±

    She looked at the other two and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll send you here. Work hard, do your best!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Big Senior Sister!¡±

    Shang Gongling waved her hand, her figure swished into the sky, her hands pinched on the space door that was about to close, and she yanked the space door open, and she quickly got in.

    The immature spatial door was like a washing machine as it stirred her.

    Shang Gongling was used to it and didn¡¯t care. After staying in the space channel for a while, she realized btedly, ¡°Huh? Why don¡¯t I use the city return scroll?¡±

    ¡­

    On the shore,

    As they watched their senior sister leave, Yang Yue and Li Erniu began to observe their surroundings.

    ¡°The density of Genesis Qi is 2.6 times that of the Mountain and Sea Realm. Within a ten kilometer radius, we have discovered a transcendent ss beast and a transcendent ss demonic nt. ¡°

    ¡°The deeper we go, the higher the density of Genesis Qi. Is this home of the Sect Leader and the others? ¡°

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Sect Leader¡¯s hometown in another continent?¡± Li Erniu said in a low voice.

    ¡°This is a division. Do you understand the? Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Yang Yue flew up into the sky and looked into the distance with rapt attention.

    Li Erniu scratched his head, ¡°I heard that there is no human on this continent. Instead, it has been upied by foreign races. What kind of Jackalweres and cockroaches? How should we deal with them? Kill them? Senior sister didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Li Erniu had never had a good impression of these foreign races. In the era before the emergence of the Great Dao City, the human race had suffered a lot of oppression from these foreign races.

    He waved his bronze arm that was thicker than Yang Yue¡¯s waist, bringing up a gust of wind.

    Yang Yue shook his head, ¡°Setup!¡± The Sect Leader often taught us to stand at a higher ce and look at this world. What unity can unite all forces, what human resources are the most precious, and so on. Although I don¡¯t quite understand it, it definitely can¡¯t be so simple and rough to deal with the problem. ¡°

    ¡°The Sect Leader said that our human race, and even the entire Endless World, is being threatened by the devil race. The Sect Leader is running around every world in order to find the power to fight against the devil race. Therefore, we should think about what use the foreign races of this continent have. We can decide how to deal with them. This way, we can help the Sect Leader, which is beneficial to our human race.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Erniu nodded, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t understand, you have the final say.¡±

    Yang Yue was silent for a while, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s find that adventure group first.¡±

    It was the first time they came to Earth, but they were not unfamiliar.

    They had long heard that there were many rune technology products in the Great Dao Sect, and they were already very familiar with using them.

    The two flew to the appointed location in the mission. About fifty to sixty minutester, Yang Yue raised his hand to look at the tactical watch on his hand. It was not because he wanted to see the time, nor was it because it was a limited edition World Tree watch. Instead, he was looking for signals in the surroundings.

    As a limited edition watch, its value was not limited, but because the watch had a little bit of material from the World Tree branches. The range ofmunication was three times that of the highest quality watch, and it had a strong resistance to interference and concealment.

    Since the adventure group found the Jackalwere tribe, they sent back news and reported ityer byyer, and then they came from the Mountain and Sea Realm¡­ Although the efficiency was quite high, half a day passed.

    It was impossible for that adventure group to wait in the same ce.

    Yang Yue and the other two came to the region where the Jackalwere tribe was located. The search signal found the voyage adventure group.

    It was said to be a seven-star adventure group.

    Did they go to many ces?

    ¡­

    ¡°Oh no! We found that the rewards of the Jackalwere tribe came down!¡±

    He Yuanhang was delighted.

    The other members looked over. Some were stepping on the beasts and were not in a hurry to deal with the corpses.

    ¡°The guild has recorded an S -rank mission for us and has contributed it to the New World Exploration Leaderboard.¡±

    This could be said to be the easiest S -rank mission that the voyage expedition team hadpleted.

    It was equivalent to picking it up for free!

    ¡°Moreover, we still have a follow-up to this mission.¡± He Yuanhang said, ¡°Tree Shade City has sent experts. We have two choices. One is toplete the handover with the experts of Tree Shade City. The other is to cooperate with the experts of Tree Shade City and continue to investigate the foreign races on this continent. There are generous rewards.¡±

    He paused, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, we are exploring the New World. Where is not exploring? Of course, we choose to cling to the thigh. The experts of Tree Shade City! No matter what, they are stronger than you, Captain.¡±

    ¡°Cough, don¡¯t say anything. Captain is a Seven Star Adventurer after all. Although even Nine Star Adventurers can notpare to the experts of those legions.¡±

    ¡°The danger level in the depths of this ind is definitely not low. I wonder which experts areing? Are there any handsome guys?¡±

    He Yuanhang, ¡°¡­ ¡°

    Suddenly, his tactical watch shook. He raised his hand and looked. ¡°The experts of Tree Shade City have contacted me. They are in the vicinity.¡±

    He Yuanhang and the others found a conspicuous mountain. A few minutester, two small ck dots appeared in their field of vision.

    They were obviously wearing Tree Shade¡¯s battle suit. Most importantly, the vibration of his wrist watch had already identified the identity of the person.

    Tree Shade City Official Fang.

    A man and a woman. Both of them looked young. The woman¡¯s appearance was not outstanding. Her attractiveness index was only 80 points. The man was strong and strong.

    Her arm was thicker than her thigh¡­ three pieces.

    The most important thing was that he did not even know these two people.

    He Yuanhang was a little confused.

    The ones in charge of dealing with foreign affairs must be the strong. He had guessed that it might be Lu Xiaopeng or Peng Bo. He was familiar with both of them, and he was not familiar with some of the strong people in the army. But at least he knew and heard that He Yuanhang¡¯s strength was not ranked in the Tree Shade City, but he did not brag. He knew all the people who were ranked.

    However, the man and woman in front of him, he searched in his mind and did not find the number.

    He was puzzled, but he naturally did not show it. He only exined the situation in more detail.

    ¡°¡­ The Jackalwere tribe is not strong. In the entire tribe, there are only the chief and two elders who are beyond the mortal rank. It is said that the high priest who is also beyond the mortal rank has just passed away. ¡°

    ¡°After we tested it a little and showed our strength, the Jackalwere tribe directly surrendered. It probably has something to do with their bad situation.¡±

    Yang Yue and Li Erniu, under the leadership of the voyage adventure group, quickly found the Jackalwere tribe.

    A weak tribe that only had a few thousand people and only had a few hundred warriors.

    The surrounding beasts and demon nts surrounded them. Their inheritance was cut off. Even though the tribe had tens of thousands of years of history, they still could not develop. In the most glorious period, there were only a dozen or so Transcendent beasts. Then, they were killed by a passing second rank beast. Only a few nsmen survived.

    Yang Yue and Li Erniu released a bit of their aura, making the chief and the other Jackalweres even more reverent.

    He told them everything he knew.

    ording to the Jackalwere chief, the deeper they went ind, the more terrifying demon nts there were, forming terrifying danger zones.

    However, the range of the Jackalwere tribes was limited, and they did not know much danger zones. They also did notmunicate with other intelligent races. They only knew that there were hairy apes, unicorns, crypt people, and a few other tribes.

    There was also a clue. It was said that in the west, there was a tribe that could be said to be the overlord of a region for countless days. That tribe had mastered the secret art of demon taming nts.

    After obtaining the detailed information, the group left the Jackalwere tribe.

    Yang Yue slowly flew at a low altitude, resting his chin on his hand as he pondered. After a while, he turned to look at He Yuanhang. ¡°Does Commander He have any thoughts?¡±

    He Yuanhang scratched his head. He was not an intelligent adventurer, and the others in the group could not rely on him.

    ¡°Everything is based on the two of you. Our adventurous group will cooperate with you fully.¡±

    ¡°In the New World, we have to be particrly wary of demon nts. Many demon nts arerge in size and have strong source energy. If we can¡¯t find a weakness, it will be difficult to deal with them. The powerful tribe that the Jackalweres spoke of could be a hegemon of a region. It is very likely that they have mastered the secret technique to manipte demon nts¡­¡±

    Yang Yue clenched his right fist and punched his left palm. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then find that overlord tribe and beat them to submission. The other tribes will naturally not resist! The n is perfect!¡±

    He Yuanhang, ¡°¡­¡±

    At first nce, it sounded very reasonable, but was this really a n?

    Do you know the position of that tribe? Do you know thebat power?

    You are reckless!

    ¡°After all, the sect master often said that if you can¡¯t decide, you shouldn¡¯t be rash.¡±

    Back when the Seven Luminaries Federation attacked, the sect master directly blew it up.

    Facing the siege of countless top powers, the sect master still directly blew it up.

    Yang Yue felt that he had understood something.

    He Yuanhang, on the other hand, felt that he had discovered the blind spot, ¡°Sect Master?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the City Lord, how should I put it¡­ In short, when I asked the Sect Master about the cultivation method, he said that.¡±

    Yang Yue recalled his own confidentiality regtions in time.

    The problem was not big, not big.

    She closed her mouth and wondered if she had missed anything.

    He Yuanhang was shocked.

    It was true.

    Was this person in front of him the disciple of the City Lord? The City Lord Tree Shade had single-handedly turned the tides of the battle and repelled the legendary existence of the Devil Race. He had actually epted a disciple?

    No wonder he had no impression of the two of them. If he was the City Lord¡¯s disciple, then he might be a neer who cultivated for at most two and a half years. He spent most of his time in seclusion, so he was not famous!

    He Yuanhang no longer questioned Yang Yue¡¯s n.

    How could the City Lord¡¯s disciple be called reckless when doing things? That was called being rough and thin. She must have already prepared herself!

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    In the depths of the Monster Continent, in a certain ce, hundreds of meters tall trees stood in great numbers. Many giant trees had tree houses built, and agile figures were leaping between the treetops.

    In the center of countless giant trees was a clearke. In theke, there was an ind, and on the ind stood an ancient tree that had existed for countless years.

    It was ancient and vigorous.

    But in the long river of time, it was also about to reach its end.

    Suddenly,

    The ancient tree branches swayed slightly, and there was an imperceptible sound that seemed to wake up again.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787

    tter¡ª¡ª

    In the mountain forest, countless vines came from all directions.

    Each vine was as thick as a fist. They flew out from the depths of the mountain forest. It was impossible to estimate their length. In an instant, the entire mountain forest began to boil. Some beasts fled in panic, but they were instantly tied up by the vines and pierced into them. In the blink of an eye, their blood was sucked dry and they died.

    The members of the voyage expedition group could not help but swallow their saliva.

    A few minutes ago,

    They flew to this area and felt a little silent. The experienced He Yuanhang immediately felt that something was wrong, but before he could react, countless vines shot over from all sides.

    It was not that they did not want to fly higher. If they flew too high, they would be more like targets. They could easily attract fierce birds above the second rank. Even the motionless demon nts had the means to attack high up in the sky.

    For example, the rattan demon nt in front of me can¡¯t see where the body is, but the rattan is all in sight, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is several thousand meters long.

    Moreover, the trees on thisnd were generally dozens of meters tall and hundreds of meters tall. If one did not travel through the forest, it would be very difficult to find the various hidden tribes.He Yuanhang shed out two me sword qi that were dozens of meters long. The sword qi instantly turned the vegetation that touched them into ashes. However, when it cut into the rattan, a muffled bang sounded. The sword qi that had just cut off the two rattan vines lost its strength, and the mes were useless against the rattan.

    The gunner in the team opened the equipment box. With a crack, the artillery was assembled one by one, and countless artillery shells poured down.

    Rumble!

    There was a sea of fire in front of them. Water mages formed a water curtain with their hands, intercepting the mes and shockwaves.

    In a split second,

    Her expression changed and the water curtain shattered. Dozens of vines tore through the smoke and rolled towards them.

    There were some charred marks on these vines, but they were far from breaking. These dark green vines did not slow down and closed in on them in the blink of an eye.

    He Yuanhang no longer released his Sword Qi. Origin Energy poured into the Divine Weapon level long sword, and rings of light spread out from the sword. He aimed at a vine and swung his sword down.

    The de of the sword hacked at the dark green vine. He felt a resistance, and he suddenly exploded. He tore the vine apart, and some dark green liquid flowed out from the cut. The cut vine immediately became sore, and the remaining half shrank back as if it had been triggered by electricity. Even more vines continued to rush over.

    He Yuanhang swung his sword very quickly. His figure shed, and in the blink of an eye, he cut down more than ten vines.

    However, the others were far from it. The other two Super Mortal Realm members could only break the vine with a single blow. The other Great Circle Awakened members could only slightly block the attack of the vine.

    There were more and more vines.

    In the blink of an eye, there were only dark green vines left in all directions, making one¡¯s scalp tingle.

    ¡°Drink!¡±

    Li Erniu¡¯s Qi sank into his dantian, and his huge fist swung out.

    Air explosion!

    His fist smashed into the air, and circles of visible ripples spread out. The air in front of him seemed to have been fiercely stirred.

    Rip ¨C

    The ripples spread, and the countless vines that swarmed over were easily torn apart like silk, leaving some residue behind.

    If not for the fact that he had personally tested the vine and knew how tough it was, He Yuanhang and the others would definitely have thought that this vine was just so-so.

    However, even if he wasn¡¯t injured by a Transcendent, he still needed to pour arge amount of Origin Energy into the vine to cut it off.

    In his original vision, countless vines danced, and half of them were cleared out.

    Strong!

    As expected of an official expert of Tree Shade City!

    No, it should be said that he was indeed an expert who had been guided by the City Lord!

    Yang Yue had cultivated the cultivation method created by Tang Yu and was considered an in-name disciple. Although Li Erniu was not, as one of the most outstanding disciples of the Great Dao Sect, Tang Yu had indeed given them some chicken soup¡­ Cough, setting up some correct values for them could also be considered as guidance.

    He Yuanhang and the others heaved a sigh of relief, and they firmly held onto their thighs.

    But the next moment,

    An invisible scream came from the depths of the forest, like an angry roar. They were only slightly shaken, but more vines shot out from the distant mountain forest.

    In addition to the dark green vines, there were also a few dark brown vines.

    It was even more terrifying.

    Li Erniu punched out, and countless dark green vines shattered. However, when the dark brown vines touched it, they let out a metallic sound. It cracked open, but it was quickly squirming and healing.

    He Yuanhang and the others were shocked.

    What was even more terrifying was that the vines seemed to be endless, and there were auras everywhere. The aura also covered the entire area, and it was impossible to determine the core of the vine nt.

    And with the essence of the demon nt, the loss of the vines did not damage the source at all!

    Unable to figure out the limits of this demon nt and being in the enemy¡¯s main field, the best way to deal with it was to kill a path of blood and then bypass this area.

    But He Yuanhang did not speak.

    Sure enough,

    The next moment,

    The girl named Yang Yue stretched out her slender finger and pointed out. Space distorted. ¡°Found it!¡±

    A 7-8 meter tall Origin Energy gaseous me suddenly rose from Li Erniu¡¯s body. It was like a thickyer of armor. He roared angrily, and like a bulldozer, he mmed forward, clearing out a path that was around ten meters wide. Even the dark brown vines werepletely crushed by this collision.

    ¡°Follow.¡±

    Yang Yue waved his hand.

    He Yuanhang and the others quickly followed. The space that had been cleared up was quickly filled with vines again. However, every time the holes shot in front of them, it was as if they had hit an invisible wall of air, and they were instantly blown away.

    Not long after, an invisible scream came from the depths of the forest. The vines quickly shrank back, and a world-shaking tremor came from the distance.

    ng!

    ng!

    ng!

    A huge ball of thread formed from countless dark green vines rose from the distance.

    It was rare to see a few hundred meters tall, and with a casual swing of the vine, a small hill would be smashed into pieces.

    Beside the dark green thread ball, there was a small figure with a soaring momentum.

    Punch after punch, it pierced through the sky and earth.

    The ball of thread that was hundreds of meters high waspletely torn apart, revealing a dark red core inside.

    Li Erniu seized the opportunity to chase after it, shattering the dark red core. Under the power of the origin, it quickly recovered.

    Shrieks rang out.

    The vine demon nt was afraid, squirming and fleeing into the distance, but how could it outrun Li Erniu, punching and kicking it into the ground, then pulling it out and continuing to bombard it.

    As if Li Erniu was the devil king, under the storm of attacks, Little nt seemed weak and pitiful, and gradually let out a sharp cry.

    ¡°Erniu, stay behind.¡±

    Yang Yue suddenly thought of something and quickly flew forward.

    The vine demon nt shrunk into a ball, leaving only a few dozen meters of height. It firmly protected the core, but it did not dare to escape or scream. It trembled under Li Er¡¯s mountain-like momentum.

    Yang Yue released his spiritual power and revealed a harmless smile, ¡°I ask, you answer.¡±

    The dark green thread ball trembled and nodded.

    A momentter,

    ¡°Yeah! Sure enough, there is a clue.¡± ¡°Little nt said that it swallowed a lot of foreign beasts and absorbed some of their memory fragments. Among them, there is information about the overlord tribe.¡±

    ¡°In the southwest, about¡­ oh, let me calcte, about three thousand miles away.¡±

    ¡°That is a wood spirit tribe. That tribe has the power to enve demon nts. Little nt seems to be a little afraid.¡±

    The vine ball trembled. It was unknown whether it was because it was afraid of the Wood Spirit Tribe or because it was afraid of Li Erniu, who had yet to disperse the Origin Energy mes.

    The key information was finally obtained.

    He Yuanhang suddenly understood.

    These days, they had been flying towards the west, but they had repeatedly entered dangerous ces that were filled with demon nts.

    Every time, he would use a lot of energy to kill his way out.

    Although the area he had just entered was only a single stalk of demon nt, the danger level was far greater than the previous dozen times. It could be said to be a dangerous ce, and even if a second rank beast entered, it would still be certain death!

    In the beginning, He Yuanhang felt that Yang Yue was a bit reckless, and his experience in surviving in the wild was almost negative.

    But now he understood.

    It turned out that it was intentional, to find a powerful demon nt!

    Human Transcendent Second Level had a lifespan of three thousand years, and demon nts often had a lifespan that far exceeded humans.

    Powerful demon nts might have lived for ten thousand years, or even several thousand years. Their knowledge and experience far exceeded that of the Jackalwere tribes, and they were the best source of information!

    Previously, the demon nts were too weak, and they were directly sted apart. Only just now, when Yang Yue caught this tyrannical demon nt, did he open his mouth, and sure enough, he got the information he wanted.

    Strong!

    Recklessness is just the appearance, what is hidden under the recklessness are delicate thoughts and meticulous ns!

    As expected of the City Lord¡¯s disciple!

    He Yuanhang and the others expressed their admiration with their eyes.

    Li Erniu scratched his head. The mission this time was unexpectedly smooth.

    ¡­

    In the middle of the Monster nt Continent, on and with rich resources, huge trees that were several hundred meters tall stood tall.

    He Yuanhang and the others spent a few more days to find this area, where the Wood Spirit Tribe was!

    During this period,

    As He Yuanhang had expected, they had entered some dangerous ces and dangerous ces.

    After blowing up the demon nts, they confirmed it and obtained more detailed information and location. They soon arrived at their destination.

    ¡°Is the Wood Spirit Tribe ahead? It doesn¡¯t seem much different from other ces.¡±

    ¡°No, the trees here are even taller.¡±

    ¡°We have to be careful.¡± He Yuanhang observed his surroundings.

    ¡°No, we have been discovered.¡± Yang Yue suddenly opened her mouth.

    The demonic nts had merged into the forest, so it was very difficult to discover them. Yang Yue was also skilled in the direction of perception, but the Wood Spirit n was different. It was quickly captured by her perception.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh ¨C

    Figures appeared one after another, either standing or squatting on the treetop, holding bows or staffs in their hands, faintly surrounding them.

    The wood spirit people were handsome and slender. They looked simr to humans, but their ears, hair, and other ces were different. Some wood spirit people had ears that were shaped like leaves, and some had green hair that had branches growing out of them. They looked like curved horns.

    Unlike the other races, the wood spirit race used extraordinary leaves to weave exquisite clothing. They were also engraved with runes and were flowing with light.

    As these wood spirit people appeared, the entire forest seemed to awaken like a lion.

    With a rumbling sound, the aura of several hundred meters tall trees rose, and there were wood spirit race extraordinary dragons that were woven from vines.

    In an instant, swords were drawn and bows were drawn.

    ¡­

    At the center of the wood spirit tribe was ake called the ¡°Ancestral Lake¡±.

    The ind on theke was the ancestralnd of the wood spirit race.

    They had lived here since the immeasurable era, until an unspeakable disaster happened. The Wood Spirit Tribe had suffered heavy losses. After countless years of development, although they had not yet recovered to the prosperous period in the records, they were already the overlords of this continent.

    The Wood Spirit Race had even explored the entire continent, all the way to the end of the sea outside the continent.

    However, the Wood Spirit Race was limited. Most of the time, they only appeared in the middle of the continent. Outside the continent, only the legend of the Wood Spirit Race remained.

    On the ind in the center of the ancestralke stood an ancient tree.

    This ancient tree had an extraordinary significance to the Wood Spirit Race. It was also very precious, but it was not a demon nt. After countless years, the life of the ancient tree was about toe to an end.

    However, a few days ago, the ancient tree released waves of abnormal fluctuations. It was just that the ancestralnd was located at the core of the Wood Spirit Tribe and was safe enough. Under normal circumstances, there would not be anyone from the Wood Spirit Tribeing. The abnormality of the ancient tree was not noticed.

    The fluctuations reached the peak of this day, and a spirit invisible to the naked eye emerged from the ancient tree.

    In a split second, the ancient tree waspletely silent.

    The withered ancient tree became even more withered. A few withered and yellow leaves fell from the branches. After a few breaths, the ancient tree was filled with death energy. With a cracking sound, the branches split into several meters wide cracks, like a cracked rock wall.

    New buds sprouted out from the ground in front of the ancient tree.

    The sprouts snaked upwards, slowly coiling into the appearance of a Wood Spirit nsman.

    The invisible spirit drilled into the body of the sprout. In an instant, the originally somewhat rough bodypletely turned into a handsome and noble male Wood Spirit nsman.

    A leaf mark appeared between his eyebrows.

    After an unknown period of time, the aura of the Wood Spirit Race nsmen rose, and they all fell to the ground. In an instant, they were perfectly restrained by him.

    He opened his eyes and looked at his palm. He felt that his body was filled with vitality.

    He couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°I, Spiritual Emperor Mu, have returned!¡±

    He was a certain Spiritual Emperor Mu from countless years ago.

    When he seeded the throne, a disaster had already urred. The Origin Tide had declined, and Spiritual Emperor Mu, who had great ambitions, discovered that this continent was everything in the world. He was restricted by the concentration of Genesis Qi and resources, but he was unable to continue breaking through. Spiritual Emperor Mu, who was unwilling to die from exhaustion, had set up a backup n.

    The ancient tree that had fused its soul into the ancestralnd would protect its sleeping soul with the power of the ancient tree.

    He wanted to revive on a certain day in the future.

    However, he did not have much confidence in his arrangements, but he had no choice.

    Perhaps an ident will happen under the protection of the ancient tree. Perhaps there will still be no way to wake up when the Genesis Qi revives. Perhaps the ancient tree is gone, or perhaps it will be destroyed by others when it awakens

    There were too many unexpected situations.

    Even the Wood Spirit Emperor himself felt that the possibility of sess was less than ten percent.

    However, it still seeded. Moreover, the body that was condensed from the final strength of the ancient tree was iparablypatible with him. Once it revived, he would be in his peak state!

    It seems that Old Heaven is helping me!

    The Genesis Qi has already revived. There is no longer any obstruction in my breakthrough. Immortality is no longer just a dream. This Emperor will lead the Wood Spirit Race out of this continent and conquer all the other races. I will regain the glory of the human race from back then. Hahahaha¡­?

    He was keenly aware that waves of energy fluctuations erupted from the periphery of the tribe.

    What was going on?

    How could the Wood Spirit Race still have enemies on this continent?

    ¡°Let this old ancestor see who it is that dares to behave atrociously in this earth!¡±

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788

    At the entrance of the Wood Spirit Tribe, in the forest of the Giant War Tree.

    There were many giant trees that were several hundred meters tall and full of leaves. Many of them were demon nts and Giant War Trees that the Wood Spirit Race had carefully nurtured.

    ording to the legends of the Jackalweres and other tribes, the Wood Spirit Race could use demon nts and could freely enter and exit many dangerous areas on the continent.

    In fact, it was naturally impossible to be so exaggerated.

    Enving also had to be done with the basics, and it was impossible for a transcendent level to enve a transcendent level two demonic nt.

    However, the wood spirit race had a natural affinity with wood, and they had a natural suppressive effect on demonic nts. Living on thisnd of demonic nts was much easier than living on other species.

    Compared to those uncontroble demonic nts, the wood spirit race preferred to cultivate demonic nts that were attached to them.

    The Giant War Tree was one of them.

    The giant trees that were more than three hundred meters tall in the forest at the entrance were all giant trees of demon nts and war.The giant trees woke up one after another, their branches and leaves bared their fangs and ws. Each giant tree was at leastparable to a veteran Transcendent. For countless years, there had been foreign races and beasts who had identally entered this area, but they were all easily torn to pieces by the giant trees of war.

    However today,

    Boom!

    Giant trees broke and copsed one after another. The rising smoke and dust covered the whole forest under the impact of the aftermath, and the roar of the smoke echoed in circles.

    After a while,

    The smoke and dust gradually thinned, and the bright sunshine sprinkled down. Looking carefully, it was not the sunlight that broke through the clouds, but the dense leaves that blocked the light were turned into powder in the shock wave, and trees copsed one after another, forming a mess and emptynd.

    Among them, the ancient war trees that were different from ordinary trees were crooked and crooked, and the tree trunks that were as thick as rock cracked, and the branches were bare, as if their hair was bald.

    The Wood Spirit Race had rushed over from all over to provide support. They had driven even more demon nts. However, no matter if it was the Ancient War Tree or the Vine Dragon, they were barely able to block one of Li Erniu¡¯s punches. If there were any, Li Erniu would throw out a second punch.

    The Wood Spirit Race was even worse off. Theirbat talent was limited. They could only rely on the giant body of the Ancient War Tree to block the shockwaves and shiver.

    In the center of the battlefield,

    The Wood Spirit Race¡¯s current Wood Spirit Empress waved her emerald green scepter. Rays of light fell down and two ancient Ancient War Trees grew crazily. Their auras rose to the peak of the second rank. The branches continued to stretch and extend, whipping towards Li Erniu like whips.

    However, he was still blown apart by a punch.

    Li Erniu didn¡¯t try to kill him, but only used a friendly and harmonious physical persuasion.

    The wood spirit queen and several elders ¡®faces were ashen. Under the pressure of Li Erniu¡¯s aura, they exchanged nces. Finally, the wood spirit queen took a step forward and slowly

    ¡°Trash!¡±

    ¡°You are the worst Wood Spirit Race I have ever seen!¡±

    ¡°My Wood Spirit Race is the ruler of the world!¡±

    A loud and clear voice echoed throughout the entire ancient forest.

    Many Wood Spirit Race nsmen turned pale and turned around to look.

    A Wood Spirit nsman with algae, green hair, stepped through the void and walked over step by step.

    The difference was that there was a leaf mark on his forehead.

    This mark was something only the previous Wood Spirit Emperors had.

    Several Second Order Transcendent Elders looked at the Wood Spirit Empress and then at the Wood Spirit Saint.

    An elder with an aged face frowned as he pondered. A momentter, he suddenly realized, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the thirteenth Wood Spirit Emperor!¡±

    The first generation had started after the great cmity of heaven and earth.

    The records before the great cmity were extremely rare, and they had been lost in the internal turmoil of the Wood Spirit n several times. Today, the Wood Spirit Empress and the elders did not know much about the world before the great cmity.

    This thirteenth Wood Spirit Emperor should be an Emperor who had just survived a great cmity for a few tens of thousands of years!

    ¡°Old, old ancestor.¡±

    The elders¡¯ tone unconsciously carried respect. This was out of fear of status, but also in awe of aura.

    Compared to this Wood Spirit Empress, the aura emitted by the Wood Spirit Emperor was even more terrifying.

    Leaden grey clouds gathered, once again covering the sunlight.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re so bad. You¡¯re actually getting worse and worse!¡±

    The Wood Spirit Saint could tell the current level of the Wood Spirit Tribe with just a nce.

    I¡¯m very disappointed. It really is the worst batch!

    The elders of the Wood Spirit n felt bitter and speechless.

    In truth, after a great cmity, the Origin Tide had declined, and the density of Genesis Qi had been declining.

    Although it was now the recovery of Genesis Qi, a few years ago, the Origin Tide had declined to the extreme. At that time, only the Empress had broken through to the Second Order of the exceptional state.

    However, the elder did not dare to say or exin.

    Seeing the oppressive aura of the old ancestor far stronger than the Empress, hope rose in his heart again ¨C if there was a choice, who would be willing to serve others?

    Spiritual Emperor Mu finally turned his gaze to Li Erniu.

    ¡°You are the genius born from the human race after the recovery of Genesis Qi? Not bad.¡±

    He could sense Li Erniu¡¯s life aura. He was very young.

    In the past, due to some unknown reason, the great cmity of the world erupted. The Wood Spirit Race had lost over 90 of their strength and many small ns had perished.

    However, the Wood Spirit Emperor knew that the human race was the n that had suffered the greatest losses.

    Or perhaps it could be said that the great cmity was aimed at the human race, and their Wood Spirit Race had only been innocently affected by it!

    He had originally thought that the human race had already perished, but he never expected that he would see the human race on the first day of his rebirth.

    That¡¯s true. With the human race¡¯s reproductive ability, it is reasonable for them to survive until now.

    However,

    The recovery of Genesis Qi was an opportunity for all life on Origin Star.

    Looking at the current situation of the Wood Spirit Race, it was clear that the human race that had suffered the greatest losses in the great cmity would not be much better.

    This person in front of him might be the genius who had led the human race to rise up in the rebellion realm.

    What a pity¡­

    ¡°Although you are not bad, you are only a Second Order Transcendent. As for me¡­¡±

    He released his Third Order Transcendent aura without holding back. Air currents burst forth from him, and the broken leaves and branches swept across the surroundings.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Third Order!¡±

    Spirit Emperor Mu waved his hand, and countless fallen leaves gathered into a tornado, shooting towards Li Erniu in the hole.

    Li Erniu did not retreat, but instead advanced, and without thinking, he only responded with a punch.

    Boom!

    The fist shattered countless fallen leaves, and he was pushed back several kilometers by the force of the recoil, and the remaining half of the fallen leaves continued to sweep towards him.

    The Wood Spirit Emperor saw this.

    Even though it was just a casual attack, but¡­ the human in front of him indeed had some ability. No wonder he had suppressed the entire Wood Spirit Tribe with his own strength.

    There was also another female human. His intuition told him that she was also not simple.

    Only these two humans in front of him made him feel threatened.

    Of course, there was only a little bit.

    ¡°I have to take out a bit of my true ability.¡±

    Under the foot of Spirit Emperor Mu, a stretch of green spread out, and in the blink of an eye, it spread out dozens of miles.

    Within the range of the green domain, countless sprouts emerged from the earth and grew rapidly.

    There were withered trees that glowed with vitality and branches that extended continuously.

    There were injured Giant War Trees that stood up shakily, and cracks began to repair the tree trunks.

    Countless ashen-faced wood spirit nsmen couldn¡¯t help but cry out in excitement when they saw this miraculous scene.

    ¡°Emperor!¡±

    Inparison, under the might of the domain, the bodies of He Yuanhang and the others sank, as if a mountain was pressing down on them.

    Only the members at the Great Circle of the Awakening Realm seemed to be frozen. They gritted their teeth to support themselves, but in the next moment, they were caught by the constantly extending branches around them, firmly tied up.

    Only He Yuanhang and the other three Transcendents were able to avoid the vines.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡±

    They saw spikes growing out of the branches and piercing through thebat suits. There was no doubt that they would bepletely sucked dry in less than three to five seconds.

    For ordinary people at the Great Circle of the Awakening Stage, this was a dead end.

    However, the members of the voyage expedition group were all elites and experienced. The moment they were bound by the branches, they determined the situation they were in and activated the Return Scroll without hesitation.

    Swish!

    Under the shroud of light, the branches shrank, only to see nothing.

    ¡°Spatial treasure?¡±

    The Wood Spirit Emperor frowned slightly, but he did not pay too much attention to it.

    The branches were entangled. It was only an instinctive attack of the domain. The only thing that could enter his eyes was the man and woman.

    At this time, Yang Yue had already stepped forward and looked at the surrounding Giant War Tree that seemed to have been revived with blood. ¡°Their auras have be stronger, and it seems to be a bit troublesome. I knew it, the mission can not be so simple!¡±

    Li Erniu did not say anything, but in the next moment, his aura suddenly rose, and the Origin Energy gaseous mes were bright red like blood. A faint red domain spread out from him, as if blood was burning.

    Burning Blood Domain!

    The tender branches that emerged from within the range were instantly burned, dried up, and He Yuanhang and the other two beyond the mortal realm. They felt the pressure on their bodies instantly dissipate, and their backs were not sore or their legs hurt. They felt much more rxed.

    However, Li Erniu¡¯s Burning Blood Domain only expanded by five kilometers before stopping its momentum. The outer region of the Burning Blood Domain waspletely surrounded by the verdant green domain, constantly pressing down, and there were areas that gradually shrank.

    That Spirit Saint Mu was not a newly advanced Third Rank Transcendent!

    Yang Yue shouted, and a ck and white line crisscrossed, suddenly spreading out like a chessboard.

    Her domain was very special, and it did not interfere with Li Erniu¡¯s Burning Blood Domain. Instead, it seemed to be on a different level. The might of the two domains ovepped and continued to spread outwards, maintaining a fifty-fifty distance from the verdant domain.

    Then,

    Li Erniu and Yang Yue made a decisive move.

    In the Blood Ignition state, the phantom of a human figure that was dozens of meters tall appeared behind Li Erniu ¨C this was a secret technique created based on the saint level dharma, but only Li Erniu had learned it at present ¨C Nancy and the other followers did not need these fancy moves at all. The Blood Ignition state could no longer increase their strength.

    Yang Yue, on the other hand, split into dozens of phantoms in an instant.

    False and false, true and false!

    Spirit Emperor Mu didn¡¯t even have time to be surprised before he saw the two humans charging straight at him.

    He quickly ordered the strengthened Giant War Tree to intercept, but Li Erniu seemed to have transformed into a demon. The human figure lifted the giant tree and smashed it down fiercely.

    The earth trembled, and the shockwaves were like waves.

    With three punches and two kicks, Li Erniu once again crippled the Giant War Tree.

    As for the dozens of phantoms that Yang Yue split out, the angle of the sword was tricky, the position was tricky, the battle skills were superior, and thebination of spells was perfect¡­

    For a moment, Spirit Emperor Mu, who was not good at closebat, was actually tired of dealing with it.

    He Yuanhang and the other two were stunned.

    Their auras were terrifying. It was as if a single nce was enough to kill their wood spirit race experts. They were suppressed by Tree Shade City¡¯s official two experts. No, they were beaten up.

    All of the wood spirit race nsmen were stunned.

    A few minutes ago, they saw hope. An ancestor from countless years ago appeared, his might far stronger than that of the current Empress

    But he was beaten up again.

    Yang Yue and Li Erniu were also stunned.

    When Spiritual Emperor Mu appeared, his aura was tyrannical. With a wave of his hand, he revived and strengthened countless Giant War Trees, making them difficult to deal with. The power of his domain was also extremely strong. Only bybining their domains could they barely contend against him.

    Spiritual Emperor Mu, who clearly looked very strong, was actually defeated by them?

    Yang Yue and Li Erniu couldn¡¯t believe their hands.

    He thought about the elders of the Great Dao Sect who had given them guidance in the past.

    He thought about the Radiant Celestial n and the Red Radiant Celestial Divine Domain that had been replicated in the tower of trials.

    None of them were a match for him.

    And now,

    Li Erniu suppressed a group of strengthened Giant War Trees.

    Yang Yue, one-on-one against Spirit Emperor Mu.

    Spirit Emperor Mu was inferior to Giant War Tree.

    It was a human!

    It was simply the most pathetic Tier 3 that they had ever seen!

    However, Spiritual Emperor Mu was at least a Tier 3 Transcendent with a dense source of energy. Li Erniu and Yang Yue had yet to touch thew, so it was difficult for them to erase Spiritual Emperor Mu¡¯s source of energy.

    Therefore,

    In the next nearly one hour, after Li Erniu had dealt with all the giant war trees, he and Yang Yue attacked together and beat Spiritual Emperor Mu up.

    From the Forest of the Giant War Tree, to the City of Life of the Wood Spirit n, and then to the Ancestral Land.

    The Wood Spirit Emperor fled all the way and was beaten all the way.

    It wasn¡¯t that the other Wood Spirit n members didn¡¯t want to make a move, but they couldn¡¯t interfere at all.

    It wasn¡¯t until Li Erniu and Yang Yue were tired from fighting that they slightly slowed down their attacks, but they still stared at the Wood Spirit Emperor. The two of them joined forces to seal off all possibility of the Wood Spirit Emperor escaping.

    Yang Yue then secretly contacted He Yuanhang through the tactical wristwatch, asking them to find someone to report back to the city ¨C after all, with their abilities, it would take them at least two to three days to kill Spirit Emperor Mu, and it was not impossible for idents to happen during this period.

    Spirit Emperor Mu¡¯s face was gloomy.

    He had clearly waited for the recovery of his Genesis Qi and his full blood to recover, but why was he beaten up the moment he appeared?

    I have to escape!

    If I continue to be beaten up, I will really die!

    He only hesitated for a moment before making the decision to abandon his n and flee.

    As long as he was alive, as long as he could break through to the Saint rank and achieve eternal life, he would be able to reproduce the glory of the Wood Spirit n at any time!

    The Wood Spirit Saint pretended to surrender and finally seized an opportunity. He burned his origin and transformed into a streak of light that fled into the forest.

    You guys are still too¡­ tender¡­

    He felt his thoughts slow down, like a bug frozen in amber. His thoughts gradually stopped working.

    At thest moment, he saw a female human.

    The two humans who had just beaten him stood on the side, as if saying,

    ¡°Senior¡­ Senior¡­ Sister, you¡­ have¡­e.¡±

    Spiritual Emperor Mu¡¯s consciousnesspletely fell into darkness.

    A series of chains sealed his body, gradually shrank, and turned into a small ball that flew into Shang Gongling¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Sessfully captured.¡±

    ¡­

    A number of dayster,

    Tree Shade City, within the Lord¡¯s City, in a quiet room in seclusion.

    Tang Yu¡¯s tiger body trembled as he woke up from hisprehension.

    His consciousness entered his spiritual space, and with a slight scan, he knew what had happened recently.

    ¡°Wood Spirit n, huh¡­¡±

    ¡°It is said that in the Glorious Era, the Wood Spirit n is the race that is in charge of growing nts on Origin Star. That n has a natural affinity for nts, but I never thought that they would still be alive to this day.¡±

    Moreover, the Wood Spirit n and the World Tree seemed to be morepatible with each other.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789

    Yang Yue and Li Erniu sessfullypleted the mission, adding a batch of high-quality gardeners to Tree Shade City.

    They did not return to the Great Dao Sect, but stayed in Tree Shade City.

    When they came, they were in a hurry. After walking out of the transmission array, they were taken away by Shang Gong Ling. Now, they finally had a chance to take a good stroll.

    ¡°The points in the sect and the contribution points of Tree Shade City are connected. You can pay directly through the wristwatchif you want to buy anything.¡± Shang Gong Ling said.

    She thought for a moment and reminded, ¡°Oh right, the Moonlight Waterfall here and Dao Comprehension City are both good ces.¡±

    Shang Gong Ling was currently in a critical period ofprehending thews. Her attainments in thews of time were just a little bit away from entering the sect. She transmitted some information about Tree Shade City to Yang Yue and Li Erniu and warned them not to leak the news of the other world before leaving in a hurry.

    ¡°This city, wow, it¡¯s too magnificent!¡±

    On a bridge across the ind, Yang Yue stood on tiptoe and stood on a viewing tform, looking at the full view of Tree Shade City.

    Flying was prohibited on the ind, but this observation tform was located on a high ce and could peek at half of Tree Shade City¡¯s appearance.She couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    The Great Dao City was also very prosperous, butpared to Tree Shade City, which was located on the floating ind and surrounded by clouds and mist, no matter which side it was, it was a bit inferior.

    Numerous floating inds surrounded the central ind, and several thousand-meter-tall waterfalls poured down. There were also floating airshipsing and going between the clouds, just like a fairnd.

    Yang Yue looked at it in a daze, and her memory surged like a tide, remembering yesterday.

    She used to be just a little girl living in a vige, with a low-level talent who couldn¡¯t even awaken herself. She had to worry about life every day. She didn¡¯t have enough food and clothing to keep warm. The limit of her imagination was just the big city where noble lords lived.

    Later, the Great Dao Sect was founded, and she followed the migration team to the Great Dao City.

    At that time, the Great Dao City was still in the construction stage. Only the core inner city was formed, but it still deeply shocked her.

    It was as if a new world had appeared in front of her, but she also felt that it was far away. There was the confusion and fear ofing to the strange world from her hometown.

    She was afraid of where she got the qualifications to live in this city with the immortals.

    After another period of time, the vigers who registered to participate in the entrance examination of the Great Dao Sect saw that she was in line with her age and asked her if she wanted to participate. Yang Yue did not know where she got the courage to write her name on the registration form.

    This statementpletely changed her fate.

    ¡°If not for Sect Master, how could I have imagined my current life?¡±

    Yang Yue was grateful from the bottom of her heart and struggled for it.

    Following the Sect Master¡¯s footsteps, he led the human race to rise in the endless world.

    ¡°Good, it¡¯s rare toe to Tree Shade City. Let¡¯s set a small goal first and eat all the delicacies here!¡± Yang Yue raised his fist.

    Li Erniu:¡±? ?¡±

    ¡°What about the feelings of the past? What about the atmosphere?¡±

    ¡­

    Li Erniu was a cultivation maniac. On the first day, he couldn¡¯t beat Yang Yue, so he followed her to Tree Shade City for a day.

    The next day, he began his cultivation n.

    He challenged experts of the same level in the arena.

    The exchange resources continued to temper the body.

    asionally, he would head to Dao Comprehension City toprehend thews¡­ although he had notprehended anything.

    Days passed, and soon, Li Erniu found that he had used up all his points.

    In the great Dao Sect, many cultivation grounds and resources needed to be exchanged for points. He did not have much to begin with, and arge part of it was still the ie from the previous Demon nt Continent missions.

    She suddenly stopped halfway through her cultivation and felt very ufortable.

    Yang Yue was also distressed.

    Her n had failed.

    Her dream of eating delicious food was very good, but she had no money in her pocket.

    ¡°Tree Shade City eats too much, but when I think about how there are so many delicious food waiting for me to try, I feel so happy¡­¡±

    The prerequisite was that there were Origin Crystals or points.

    At this time, before the Shang Gong ling appeared again, ¡°I have a simple task for the two of you. Do you want it?¡±

    Yang Yue and Li Erniu, whocked money, had their eyes light up, ¡°First Senior Sister, say it,¡±

    Who do you want to kill?

    Shang Gong Ling was stunned for a moment. She did not know why their killing intent was so strong. She waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a simple task. I want you to be a teacher for a period of time in the Death World Tree Academy.¡±

    ¡°Death World Tree Academy¡­ Wait, be a teacher?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a student?¡± Yang Yue was stunned.

    ¡°Can being a student earn contribution points?¡± Shang Gong Ling asked.

    Yang Yue was speechless.

    Yang Yue was KO.

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t know how to be a teacher.¡±

    She also knew that the students of the World Tree Academy were mostly 12 ¨C 18 years old. They were all young boys and girls, but she wasn¡¯t that old either, right?

    On the other hand, Er Niu, this guy was mature and strong. Although he was one year younger than her, he looked like an uncle in his thirties. He was quite suitable¡­

    No no!

    The key point was that she didn¡¯t know how to teach!

    She looked at her big senior sister with eager eyes.

    Shang Gong Ling recalled that when she was still a weakling, she became the big senior sister of an immortal sect. Later, she even helped her master guide her junior brothers and sisters in the great Taoist sect.

    At that time, how did her master fool her¡­ Bah, how did her master guide her at that time?

    ¡°Yueyue, you have to believe in yourself. Both of you are already at the second rank. In the other ns, many of you are old monsters who are hundreds or thousands of years old. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself¡­¡±

    Shang Gong Ling scratched her head and felt that she had been fooled. She coughed and continued, ¡°The second rank is already enough to be a teacher in the Great Dao Sect. When I was still at the second rank, I was suddenly¡­ ordered to teach my junior brothers and sisters. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Just like how you usually teach the new disciples.¡±

    With your cultivation, teaching most of the students who are only at the awakened rank and haven¡¯t even awakened is a waste of talent.

    Yang Yue¡¯s talent was poor. She had improved step by step from an ordinary person and crossed the threshold of awakening. She had a better understanding of how to awaken.

    After a pause, Shang Gong Ling added, ¡°Oh right, after a few days, there will be an exchange group from other holynds that wille to our World Tree Academy to study. You guys¡­ oh, just teach them as usual. If there are people who are not convinced, just show off.¡±

    Yang Yue and Li Erniu received the task of receiving a special tutor from the World Tree Academy when they knew that intelligence was extremely scarce.

    But why did they have an illusion that the big senior sister¡¯s smile was a little strange?

    ¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s done. I tricked two more.¡±

    Shang Gong Ling patted her chest.

    Many years ago, she had be the vice-principal of the World Tree Academy.

    Who asked her to identally reveal her talent in front of her master? Now, she had been arranged clearly.

    Under normal circumstances, the World Tree Academy had its own operating procedures. As the vice-principal, she did not need to deal with many affairs. She only needed to hold a lecture regrly.

    There were also many experienced and veteran Transcendents in the academy. Even if there were extraordinary ss geniuses, they could still be taught.

    However, not long after, the exchange groups of the other holynds woulde.

    There would definitely be many 12-18 year old young geniuses among them who would be sent to various sses as exchange students.

    The exchange group must also have experts from various holynds leading the team. Just the teachers from the World Tree Academy alone might not be able to hold on.

    The World Tree Academy represented the face of Tree Shade City and could not be lost.

    It was also a good time to show the strength of Tree Shade City and assimte the geniuses of other holynds.

    If Shang Gong Ling was clear, it would require a group of powerful teachers.

    In reality, there were also Second Order Transcendent experts among the famed teachers of the World Tree Academy, but most of them were part-time, and most of them were currently cultivating in the Wastnd World.

    There were not many Second Order Transcendent like Yang Yue and Li Erniu who were still in Tree Shade City.

    If he could not find enough manpower, as the Vice Principal, he had to step forward.

    But if he already had enough powerful teachers, then hehehe¡­

    Shang Gong Ling felt that she had already grasped the essence of her master.

    She took out a list with the names that she knew and the recently free Tier 2 Transcendents disappeared in a sh, preparing to fool the next one.

    No, how could it be said to be a trick, this was called a win-win situation.

    ¡­

    On Earth, there were nine sacrednd forces, and they formed an absolute, eight.

    Tree Shade¡¯s forces left the dust behind, and the top eight followed closely behind¡­ That was the view of the top eight sacrednd forces half a year ago.

    And now, their view was that Tree Shade¡¯s forces left the dust behind, and the top eight sacrednd couldn¡¯t even see the smoke and dust.

    The sess of Tree Shade City naturally couldn¡¯t be judged solely on one side, but the World Tree Academy, which was the cradle, undoubtedly received the attention of the top eight.

    Why was Tree Shade so strong?

    Did he still have a chance to catch up?

    A Sacred Land force proposed that they wanted to visit the World Tree Academy. Tree Shade agreed not only to visit, but also to study at the World Tree Academy.

    This was beyond the expectations of the Sacred Land forces.

    But on second thought, it was impossible for Tree Shade City to really teach them all the hidden knowledge, but even if they only revealed the first and second level core knowledge, it was irresistible for them.

    This was the strength that came from Tree Shade City that shocked their eyeballs again and again.

    They believed that Tree Shade City definitely grasped some ¡®secret recipe¡¯, and only then could he nurture an endless number of experts!

    If this continued, in the future, the gap between the holynds and Tree Shade City would only grow bigger and bigger, but the exchange and learning of the World Tree Academy right now was an opportunity!

    A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!

    However, whether or not the geniuses were sent to the World Tree Academy to study, the forces of the various holynds fell into a disagreement.

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree to put Qiao and Victor into the exchange group!¡±

    A powerhouse of the Heroes ¡®Club smashed the table with a punch. ¡°Tree Shade City has bad intentions. If the geniuses of the headquarters are sent over, they are likely to be from Tree Shade City in the future and not from the Heroes¡¯ Club!¡±

    The age limit set by the exchange group was 12-18 years old. The world view was not yet formed, and it was easy to change one¡¯s mind.

    Sending them to Tree Shade City, it was difficult to not be influenced by the culture, education, and thoughts of Tree Shade City in two years.

    Over time, they would be assimted.

    This view was mainstream in the upper echelons of the Heroes ¡®Club.

    ¡°Since Tree Shade City is willing to open up the core knowledge to our students, then even if we only send a portion of ordinary geniuses over, we can still learn their knowledge and bring it back to the Heroes ¡®Club. There is no need to risk losing a top genius!¡±

    Ordinary geniuses were still needed.

    The World Tree Academy was willing to open up to the public. If the Heroes ¡®Club¡¯s exchange group only had a few unqualified youths, then whether it was for Tree Shade City or the Heroes ¡®Club, it would not look good on the surface.

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Perhaps it will allow our next generation to keep up with Tree Shade City. Moreover, are you so sure that all the core knowledge opened by the World Tree Academy can be brought back?¡±

    ¡°Tree Shade City has no objection at this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tree Shade City has no objection, but the World Tree Academy has the ability to teach high-end knowledge, but how much can the students we send over learn? Do you really have the ability to teach others?¡±

    The witch asked.

    The other higher-ups were a little choked up.

    They had to admit that what the witch said was a little reasonable. More importantly, Lord Thunder God was in seclusion and Lord ck Dragon was not in charge. Lord Witch¡¯s words had a lot of weight, and they did not dare to ignore it.

    After grinding his lips for a few times, he finally made a decision and let Qiao and Victor, the two top geniuses, make their own decisions.

    The two geniuses were quickly brought over.

    Victor was small and thin, standing together with the tall Qiao. No one could have imagined that he was one of the two most outstanding geniuses under the age of 18 in the Heroes ¡®Club.

    He had already broken through to the supernatural realm.

    After hearing this, Victor thought for a moment and said seriously, ¡°I choose¡­ to go.¡±

    A few of the higher ups immediately had unhappy expressions, but they did not say anything.

    Qiao looked at the big shots of the Heroes ¡®Club from the corner of his eye. After Victor finished speaking, he stepped forward. ¡°I have no interest in going to Tree Shade City to study. I am also confident that I will not be inferior to any genius of the same age in Tree Shade City!¡±

    After he finished speaking, he nced at Victor.

    Heh, boy.

    Your road is narrow.

    ¡­

    The Heroes ¡®Club was about to head to Tree Shade City. After a period of preparation, it was finallypleted.

    There were a total of 30 students in the entire team. In addition to Victor, there were also 29 geniuses of the appropriate age. These geniuses had the children of the big shots, and some of them were born as moners¡¯. Their elders were only in the middle level of the Heroes ¡®Club.

    Even if it was Victor, he was also a core disciple of arge family in the Heroes ¡®Club.

    In the early stages of cultivation, the resource ratio was veryrge. Even if a top genius was born among themoners, it would be difficult for them to stand out at this age.

    Secondly, only the descendants of the various factions were close enough to the Heroes ¡®Club, and they would not be easily abducted by Tree Shade City.

    Apart from Senior, they were the powerhouses representing the Heroes ¡®Club.

    With the witches as the leader and two other senior Transcendents.

    Themunication team did not use the teleportation array. Instead, they took an airship developed by the Heroes ¡®Club and headed to Tree Shade City in a more formal manner.

    With the protection of the top three powerhouses of the Heroes ¡®Club, and the many safe routes that they had opened up, the safety of the thirty young geniuses on their way, the upper echelons of the Heroes¡¯ Club were not worried at all.

    They were only worried that their geniuses would not be brainwashed by Tree Shade City.

    They were also worried that they would not be able to learn the core knowledge of Tree Shade City and bring it back.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790

    The propeller on both sides of the Heroes ¡®Club airship was spinning. Inside the airship, thirty young geniuses who had been selected had different expressions.

    Some people were looking forward to it.

    These young ones had not been awakened for long. The earliest one had only awakened after a year after the apocalypse, when their soul force had disappeared.

    They reliedpletely on their own cultivation and not refining their soul bodies to improve. They were truly geniuses.

    Of course, thirty percent was hard work and seventy percent talent. The remaining ny percent was dependent on resources. However, if they did not show enough talent, the resources that the descendants ofrge families could obtain would be limited.

    From the day of their awakening, they had spent almost all their time cultivating, training theirbat skills, learning battle techniques, and techniques. Many young geniuses had not even stepped out of Hero City many times. Tree Shade City only existed in rumors.

    There were many rumors about Tree Shade City.

    The floating inds, the holynd for cultivation, the distribution of treasures, and so on.

    All of them made people yearn for them.At least, for young boys and girls who were still young and not very shrewd, many of them hoped to go to Tree Shade City. It was just that two years of studying was a little long. Fortunately, they could still go home during the winter and summer holidays.

    But there were also some young geniuses who were very calm. These were usually the older ones. They were 17 or 18 years old. Before they left, there were family elders who warned them to go to Tree Shade City and enter the World Tree Academy not only to study, but also to carry a mission.

    For example, to learn the high-value knowledge that the Heroes ¡®Clubcked and bring them back.

    For example, from the mouths of the top geniuses in the academy, they would inquire about their background.

    For example¡­

    ¡°Lady Witch, after we enter the academy, where should we start from?¡± A youth asked.

    Witch Helen stared at the little guy in front of her for a long time and sneered, ¡°I advise you not to think too much and grasp the opportunity of the exchange group. In two years, you will be the most outstanding group of people in the Heroes ¡®Club.¡±

    Some young people and girls did not dare to refute, but they did not seem to agree with it.

    ¡°Whether it is our Heroes ¡®Club or the top intelligence personnel of the other holynds, none of them can find confidential information from Tree Shade City. Unless they deliberately released it, you are not even good at intelligence. Where do you find the courage to y tricks under the eyes of Tree Shade City?¡±

    Many young geniuses immediately turned pale.

    ¡°Of course, since Tree Shade has promised to treat everyone equally and only the geniuses of the World Tree Academy cane into contact with it, you should be able toe in contact with it as well. However, knowledge is as endless as the stars. Don¡¯t be too greedy and know how to make choices.¡±

    For the witches, this trip to Tree Shade City was a good opportunity to cling to their thighs. Of course, they did not want to see these thirty geniuses make any tricks.

    But she also knew that some people could not be persuaded with just a few words.

    Anyway, it was good that she could cling to someone.

    If the students of the exchange group wanted to study at the World Tree Academy for two years, then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to stay in Tree Shade City for two years, right? As the leader of the exchange group, he naturally protected the geniuses of the Heroes¡¯ Club.

    Perhaps he could even obtain the opportunity tomunicate with the Lord of Tree Shade City, and then obtain the permanent residence rights of Tree Shade City was not a dream.

    The witch did not say anything more and walked away.

    ¡­

    When the students of the exchange group arrived, it was the eve of the new year of the World Tree Academy.

    In addition to the Heroes ¡®Club, the other holynd forces also sent out exchange groups. The age of the geniuses varied between 20-50 people. After all, Tree Shade City did not give a specified number of people.

    Although it was an exchange group, it was actually a pure learning group.

    In the past, even if Tree Shade City gave them a chance, the other holynd forces would most likely not lower themselves.

    -We are all from the holynd, why am I just a student, and you are a mentor?

    However, the arrival of the Reincarnators six months ago made them understand that other than Tree Shade, the so-called holynd forces had no power to resist.

    The Heroes ¡®Club, known as the second holynd, was easily solved by the three Reincarnators.

    Right now, whether to send the genius to Tree Shade City to study was in their hands, but if they did not choose, it was likely that they would not be able to keep up with the first echelon in a few years.

    It could not protect the reputation of the sacrednd!

    All the sacred grounds lowered their pride and suddenly felt much more rxed.

    Look, isn¡¯t the XX sacrednd the same?

    The other factions ¡®understanding of Tree Shade City¡¯s strength was still stuck in the past when they killed world-ss demonic beasts. Of course, there was no difference. In any case, they couldn¡¯t see the back view.

    Seeing that the Sacred Land forces had allowed their geniuses to study at the World Tree Academy, the other hegemons naturally did not want to miss this rare opportunity.

    They did not have as many misgivings as the Sacred Land forces. Even if their geniuses were unwilling to return after going, they would still walk out from XX City, XX City, Base City. With such a bridge, their own forces would still be able to cling to Tree Shade City.

    They used all kinds of connections, found connections, sent three to five young geniuses, and came to the World Tree Academy with the students of the various Sacred Land forces exchange groups.

    ¡­

    The World Tree Academy upied an independent floating ind.

    In the middle of the ind was a huge tree that could not help but be amazed. Its crown covered half of the ind.

    This divine tree is an important area of our World Tree Academy. The divine tree absorbs Genesis Qi from the void, and the surrounding Genesis Qi concentration is much higher than that of other areas. Our academy has specially built 300 heaven grade cultivation rooms on the branch of the divine tree, as well as the two thousand earth grade cultivation rooms surrounding the tree trunk.

    Any student in the academy can use their credits to exchange for the time to use the cultivation rooms. Other than that, there is also

    a vice-principal introduced.

    The witch, Yao Zhaokong, King Bear, and the other higher-ups of the holynd praised from time to time.

    Some of them had also been to the Death Realm Tree Academy, but this was the first time they had seriously visited it. Moreover, Tree Shade City had given them ess to high-level visitors, so that they could experience it for themselves.

    Witch Helen immediately rushed to a cultivation room specially used to cultivate dark energy.

    Some of the higher ups of the other holynds were reserved at first. After all, these training environments were provided to the students, but soon¡­

    ¡°God! If I train in philosophy, I can condense another source core in five months!¡±

    ¡°Hundredfold gravity. Sigh, your Tree Shade has set up the Dojo of Limits all over the world. At any time, it can provide more than a hundred times gravity!¡±

    ¡°Is this really just a school for a group of underage children to train in? Why do I feel like it¡¯s a waste!¡±

    ¡°Cough cough, is your academy epting senior students?¡±

    The World Tree Academy naturally had students who were over 18 years old. The cultural education branch was not considered. On the side of the Martial Arts Department, a small number of geniuses could be promoted to the extraordinary ss after graduation ¨C the reason why it was called this was because every single person who was qualified to enter the extraordinary ss was bound to be at the extraordinary ss.

    There were very few students in the extraordinary ss, and they did not recruit geniuses from society. Only the students of the World Tree Academy themselves had a perfect graduation examination and above before they could be promoted to the extraordinary ss.

    There were also many middle ¨C and high level students from the holynds who were only at the first level of the exceptional ss.

    The cultivation conditions of the World Tree Academy made them envious.

    Of course, it was impossible to enter the extraordinary ss. It was not just that the conditions were not satisfied, the upper echelons of the holynds could not really ask for it¡­ Then they would really be throwing their faces on the ground and stepping on it.

    ¡°Of course, if esteemed guests are willing to stay in Tree Shade City, we are very wee. High-level visitors can use most of the training facilities in the Dojo of Limits for free. A small portion of the special ones only require a 50 discount,¡± said the vice-president.

    Said the vice-president.

    Of course, he did not give them the right to give free or discount. He had to spend contribution points to use the cultivation facilities in the academy. However, the young Principal of the Imperial Pce had brought him the higher-ups. It was said that the City Lord had instructed him to do so.

    Just a few dozen honored guests from the sacrednd, even if they were exempted from the fees for two years, they were still¡­ notcking in money.

    Witch Helen¡¯s eyes lit up. She was waiting for this sentence. She could also stay in Tree Shade City in a proper manner.

    Perfect!

    When Thunder God came out of seclusion and saw that the gap between him and her had closed up, perhaps even catching up, he wouldn¡¯t be stunned.

    Unlike the others, Witch Helen had learned about Tree Shade in detail many years ago, including his customs, habits, specialties, and food, and even learned a mouthful of amon ent with a Cantonese ent.

    Although the other senior executives of the holynds were calm, they could still tell from their subtle expressions that they were happy to pick up money.

    The Dojo of Limits headquarters of Tree Shade City was the best and mostplete.

    Although some special cultivation environments cost 50 off, it seemed like Tree Shade City was a bit stingy. However, the higher-ups present were not stupid and simple-minded. Those special cultivation environments cost a lot of money. Every time someone cultivated, they would cause a lot of damage. It was simply impossible for them to be free of charge.

    The various Holy Lands also had their own special cultivation areas. Most of them were set up after obtaining some strange items. Many cultivation areas were even considered extinct resources. Even the higher-ups rarely had the opportunity to use them.

    And in Tree Shade City, there were even higher-end cultivation areas that only required Origin Crystals. There were only 50 off.

    If not for the fact that they had to maintain their politeness and restraint as guests, they couldn¡¯t help but go and experience it first.

    There were still people who did not forget the nature of the exchange group and asked, ¡°What are the arrangements for those students and noble schools?¡±

    The vice principal had already made a mental note, ¡°The students from all sides are all geniuses. Naturally, there is no need to start from the basics. We are preparing to assign the geniuses from all sides to the genius ss of each level ording to their age.¡±

    The students recruited by the World Tree Academy are 12 ¨C 18 years old. Naturally, they are divided into six grades, from the first grade to the sixth grade.

    The prefix is Martial Arts, the first grade of Martial Arts, and the second grade of Martial Arts¡­

    Among them were the basic sses, elite sses, and genius sses.

    The cultural subjects were universal education, but the martial arts sses were not.

    The final goal of the martial arts sses was to nurture the top geniuses. Only the top geniuses who could grow to be strong were worth investing arge amount of resources to nurture.

    Of course, the genius ss carried out an elimination system. Everyone had the chance to be promoted to the genius ss. It only depended on whether they worked hard or not.

    The upper echelons of the other holynds naturally knew about this. When they heard this, they immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

    If the World Tree Academy were to send these exchange students they had sent over to the same ss, then they would have to worry about Tree Shade City¡¯s sincerity.

    However, if they were to join any of the sses they hade from and join the other students of the World Tree Academy, then it would be no problem. Moreover, they had entered the Genius ss, which meant that Tree Shade City was indeed sincere.

    They did not know,

    In terms of the exchange students entering the academy, Tang Yu never intended to make any twists and turns. He would absolutely treat them equally. As long as these exchange students were capable, even if they won all the rewards given to the geniuses within the academy, he would not care.

    His vision was already the universe, an endless world, and what he paid attention to was the entire human race.

    Whether it was the Heroes ¡®Club or the Ancient Spirit Empire, they were all earthlings, all in his pot.

    The same.

    ¡­

    September 1st, the first day of school.

    Victor and the other exchange students from the Heroes ¡®Club came to the World Tree Academy.

    ¡°Grade 6 of the Martial Arts Department, ss 601.¡±

    He looked at his admission certificate.

    Victor knew that the genius ss of the World Tree Academy, a ss of 40 people, from 601 to 605 sses, were all genius sses.

    There were a total of 200 18-year-old geniuses.

    But it had to be known that Tree Shade City had a permanent poption of 500 million, and the entire defensive circle of Tree Shade had a total of 50 million people. In the entire Tiannan Province, there was over 100 million people.

    This was because it was very difficult to settle down in Tree Shade City. Many people retreated and chose to buy a house around Tree Shade City. Compared to thest year of the apocalypse, the price of houses in Lindong City had increased by five to ten times!

    And the recruitment of the World Tree Academy was directed to the entire Tiannan Province, and there were a few who came from all over the Great Xia Kingdom.

    There were very few young people and girls who could enter the World Tree Academy, and most of them only went to other martial arts middle schools and universities. And to be able to stand out in the World Tree Academy and be a member of the genius ss, they were even more outstanding!

    Of course, they were reading books.

    Victor and the other young men and women were outstanding geniuses of their respective holynds. They came to the World Tree Academy to study, but they were also holding back their anger to prove that they were not inferior to the people of Tree Shade City.

    ¡°I am in ss 602.¡±

    ¡°I am in ss 503.¡±

    ¡°How did I get assigned to ss 5!¡±

    A young man gritted his teeth.

    There were also differences in the Genius ss. ss 1 was the best, and ss 5 was the worst.

    The thirty young geniuses from the Heroes ¡®Club thought about it and found that most of them were in ss 3, ss 4, and ss 5!

    Victor looked around and found that there was only one person in ss 601.

    He was a little surprised.

    It had to be known that among the exchange students of the Heroes ¡®Club, there were the most boys and girls around 17-18 years old. The number was close to half, the fifth year students were second, and the fourth year students were once again gone.

    There were only a few that were assigned to ss 1, and there was not a single fourth year student.

    Is it that strict?

    Victor thought about it.

    Many of the geniuses from the Heroes ¡®Club were unconvinced. ¡°Why? Does Tree Shade City look down on our Heroes¡¯ Club? I have never suffered such grievances in my life!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I don¡¯t agree. What do you think, Big Brother Victor?¡±

    Victor also had doubts in his heart, but he still said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble. We represent the Heroes¡¯ Club. If we make trouble, it will only make the students of other holyndsugh at us.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± He paused for a moment, ¡°The World Tree Academy has a test every month. As long as we can stand out in the test, we can enter a higher ss. This is the best way to prove it!¡±

    The others nodded heavily.

    One month was not long!

    They all held their breaths, their eyes zing with anger, wanting to p their faces back.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791

    The genius ss of the World Tree Academy is more like a training camp. There are no specified tasks and lessons, and everything is based on their own ns.

    Earning credits, bing stronger in cultivation, earning credits again, and continuing to cultivate¡­

    The students of the genius ss can ask the instructors questions at any time, and they can also spend credits to consult the special-ss instructors, the special-ss instructors, and even the head of the teaching group, as well as the experts at the level of the vice principal.

    As long as there are credits.

    In the academy, there were experts who would start lessons from time to time. Not only were there experts from the academy, there were also experts from the army that were fighting outside.

    The students from the basic ss and elite ss could also listen.

    The Genius ss was only more free, and they could obtain more cultivation resources, as well as higher priority when teaching.

    On the first day of school, it was a day where the genius ss students rarely gathered together.

    When Victor and another genius from the Heroes ¡®Club came to the sixth grade No. 1 ss, the atmosphere was a bit subtle.Waves of transcendent ss aura were faintly released, making the spacious ss room howl like a raging storm, and the group of genius students were like reefs, unmoving like mountains.

    -They are all beyond the ordinary ss!

    Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    As soon as he arrived at the ss, he felt Tree Shade City¡¯s foundation.

    The Heroes ¡®Club was far fromparable to those of the same age.

    Of course, he and the other genius of the Heroes ¡®Club were also extraordinary ¨C everyone who came here was.

    -Northern Court¡¯s Yao Chengwu, Ancient Imperial Sun Tang of the Ancient Spirit Empire, White Bear Winter Fort Academy¡¯s genius Eva ¨C what is this?

    Although there were geniuses whose names were too long to remember, there were many people here that Victor had heard of.

    On the other hand, there were no famous geniuses in Tree Shade City. However, looking at it now, it was obvious that there were too many of them. There was no way to highlight which one was the most outstanding!

    Including the transfer students from various holynds, there were only 58 people in the entire Genius ss One, and there were more than 200 people in the ssroom.

    A squinting teacher entered the ssroom and looked around.

    ¡°Everyone is here. Very good. There are a total of fifty-eight people. In the future, ss One will be calcted in fifty-eight spots.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you guys seem to know each other. Go do your own things¡­ The transfer students can search for all kinds of rted information through their wristwatch.¡±

    This was over?

    Victor blinked.

    It had only been less than three minutes since he entered the ssroom, what the hell did he know!

    However, as a genius, he did not have the intention to lick his face and get to know others. He came to the World Tree Academy just to be stronger.

    The squinty-eyed director said a word and left.

    The original students of Martial ss 601 also disappeared after the squinting teacher left.

    Victor and other exchange students were still in the teaching room.

    He opened the school card wristwatch that he had just received in the morning. There were several main options on it.

    Academic credits: 1000(gifted by ss 1¡¯s students every month);

    Homework: You can receive it on your own, and you can obtain the corresponding credits afterpleting your homework.

    Cultivation: Resources, venue;

    ss schedule: 9th month, 2nd morning: specially hired teacher Li Erniu: Bring you into the Body Refining World. 9th month, 3rd afternoon: Advanced teacher¡­

    Residence: ss 1 students can use ss A residences for free. There is a Grade 3 small-scale Genesis Gathering Formation, and a Grade 2 small-scale Ning Shen Formation¡­

    Help: ¡®Freshman, please order this ce¡¯.

    After reading through it, Victor fell into deep thought.

    The wristwatch could directly inquire about the credits required to exchange for resources and practice grounds. 1,000 credits was far more than he had imagined. It was almost equivalent to the one million Origin Crystals of the Heroes ¡®Club.

    Of course, the specifics could not be calcted in this way.

    Many cultivation grounds were only qualified to be used by the upper echelons of the Heroes ¡®Club. However, in Tree Shade City, the World Tree Academy was only a medium-grade and precious.

    In addition, the credits required to borrow cultivation methods, high-levelbat techniques, secret arts, rune books, pharmacology books, and so on were not high.

    ¡­

    At the same time, in the ssroom of ss Two, which was not close to ss One.

    The number of students in ss Two was much more than ss One.

    There were a total of thirty-nine people.

    In addition to the exchange students from the top eight holynds like the Heroes ¡®Club, there were also a few students from the various hegemonic forces. These students were all geniuses in their respective forces that left their peers in the dust. However, when they came to the legendary holynd, Tree Shade City, they did not dare to show off.

    The exchange students of the top eight holynds were different.

    Many of them were unconvinced and wanted to charge into ss one.

    The teacher on stage said, ¡°Currently, ss One has 58 students. As long as you can make it into the top 58 in the nuclear test at the end of the month, you can be promoted to ss One.¡±

    The exchange students from the Heroes ¡®Club and other holynds had bright eyes.

    This was what they had been waiting for.

    Their eyes swept over the other people in the ss, especially the original students of Room 602 ¨C who wanted to enter ss One, and were willing to step on these people first.

    But when he swept his gaze over them, for some reason, it was as if he could see the back view of the original students of the academy gradually erging, and an invisible aura was rising.

    It was as if,

    As soon as the teacher finished speaking, their spirits suddenly became sharp.

    What exactly happened?

    ¡­

    In the blink of an eye, it had already been half a month since Victor and the other exchange students had studied at the World Tree Academy.

    Half a month had greatly benefited Victor.

    In terms of cultivation, there was the best environment. Originally, there was still a gap between him and condensing a source core. Three days ago, he had sessfully condensed the first source core. At his current speed, he would be able to condense the second source core in another half a month.

    In addition, after listening to a few public lessons, the teachers had experienced Transcendents, and even Tier 2 Transcendents. Their understanding and usage of spells were extremely deep, and just listening to a few rted lessons, Victor felt as if he had been enlightened.

    What a cool word!

    Victor was confident that when facing him half a month ago, he could defeat three of them!

    His progress could be said to be fast!

    ¡°The World Tree Academy really came at the right time!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have enough credits.¡±

    There was still half a month before he could get credits. Without credits, he could only listen to public lessons and go to the public practice area. His progress speed was at least several times slower.

    Although it was also faster than when he was at the Heroes ¡®Club, he had experienced that his strength had been improving every day before, and Victor could not bear the turtle speed of now.

    ¡°There are three sources of credits. One is toplete the homework. The homework points are inside and outside of the school.¡±

    Most of the students in the school were assigned by the teachers to test the students. Outside the school, it was more likepleting amission.

    However, Victor looked through the optional homework and frowned. No matter which one, it would take at least two or three days.

    ¡°In addition, it is to create secret arts. The higher the score, the higher the credits awarded.¡±

    But he could not do it.

    As one of the two top geniuses of the Heroes ¡®Club, Victor had actually created three spells himself and was recorded in the Spell Library of the Heroes¡¯ Club. It was an honor that he had once been very proud of.

    But when he went to the World Tree Academy and looked up spells in the library, Victor unexpectedly found that the spells he had created had long existed here, and it was even more perfect ¨C in terms of condensing time and consumption, they were better than his.

    It made him ashamed.

    ¡°Then there is only one way left. Break through, challenge the rankings.¡±

    The academy haspetitions such as the ¡®Tower of Trials¡¯, the ¡®Stairway of Heaven within the academy¡¯, and so on. The top ten of these objectives will receive an additional amount of credits every month.

    Moreover, new students will break through the top 500, top 100, top 50, top 20¡­ etc.. They will all receive a one-time credit reward. This is the benefit of new students.

    With my strength, I will definitely be able to obtain arge amount of points. If I can enter the top ten, I will be able to earn a considerable amount of credits every month.

    Victor¡¯s eyes were burning.

    The students of the World Tree Academy were all very strong. Although most of the people in the same ss had only seen a few faces, their aura and perception were not bad.

    In the beginning, he did not choose to pass because he was not confident inpeting for the top ten at the beginning of school, but now¡­

    Victor was confident that when he returned to the Heroes ¡®Club, he would be the strongest boy!

    The World Tree Academy would not be weaker than others!

    Break through!

    Up!

    ¡­

    Victor logged into his personal space.

    The Dojo of Limits also had a branch in Hero City. Victor was no stranger to spiritual space that could perfectly simte reality.

    ¡°However, after obtaining the authority, there are more functions.¡±

    The World Tree Academy had its own independent space zone. If the Fantasy Capital was a continent, then the World Tree Academy was a small ind.

    Even though it was small, it was stillplete.

    The core region was a za covered in white bricks. A divine tree that was one size smaller than the outside world was located in the center of the za.

    Around it were huge azure doors that led to various training grounds.

    From time to time, some young students would appear on the za, but they quickly entered the azure door and disappeared.

    Suddenly, his gaze focused. ¡°Gu Tang.¡±

    Not far away, a handsome figure appeared. Although he was the same age as him, he looked only thirteen or fourteen years old. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and there was a bit of arrogance between his eyebrows.

    He looked around and his eyes fell on Victor.

    ¡°I know you, Victor. You are the only one in your Heroes ¡®Club that can make me remember my name.¡±

    Victor raised his eyebrows, his brows became colder, ¡°Breakthrough?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you guessed right.¡± Gu Tang looked at the door. ¡°Why don¡¯t wepete and see who will reach the peak first?¡±

    Victor frowned but did not answer.

    ¡°Boring.¡± Gu Tang waved his sleeves and strode into one of the doors.

    Victor paused for two seconds and followed him into the same blue door.

    This was thepetition with the highest amount of credits awarded.

    There were no fancy tricks, only fighting against random students from the academy on thepetition stage.

    However,

    The students of the World Tree Academy spent most of their time cultivating and studying. At the same time, there were very few people in the Heaven Stairwaypetition. There were even fewer people in the high points.

    Therefore, the opponent was not a real person, but aplete simtion of the strength of a student who had the best battle record.

    I heard that the simted strength can reach 99, and it will not make mistakes. Sometimes, students can¡¯t defeat their own mirror image.

    Victor opened the ranking list, and the name hanging above the top of the list was colorful.

    First ce: Duan Qin

    Second ce: Ji Kaipeng

    Third ce: Yang Feixue

    ¡­

    Victor looked at it, and sure enough, he did not know any of them ¨C after all, there was no self-introduction at the beginning of the semester, and he had been in school for half a month, and he had not inquired about the well-known geniuses in the academy.

    A true genius is enough!

    There was a set of strength evaluation system for the Heavenly Stairs battle.

    Victor had only fought one battle and revealed a bit of hisbat strength, and he quickly went from tens of thousands to thousands.

    Soon,

    2,000, 1,000, 500¡­

    Victor got the first achievement reward, 100 credits.

    Another half an hour passed, and Victor got into the top 100, receiving the reward of 500 credits.

    ¡°Very good, next is the top 50.¡±

    In the top one hundred, the opponents were all randomly ranked in the top five, and asionally losing a match would not end immediately. After all, ording to the difference in spells, directions, and professions, there would be some restraint between each other.

    Even if he lost the 90th ce, he might still be ranked 89th in the end.

    Victor¡¯s small goal was the top ten.

    The final goal was to get into the top three before the end of the exchange student, or even the first.

    ¡°No, why is he so difficult to deal with?¡±

    He had just won the next round, but it was not easy. He frowned.

    From the battle records, the opponent was Liu Jinbao, ranked 76 on the Heavenly Stairs.

    ¡°Just 76¡­¡±

    He slowed down and entered the next match.

    After nearly half an hour, Victor gasped for breath and left the rest room.

    Reaching out to touch the wound on his chest, he could still feel the pain of being scratched by the other party.

    He was injured.

    The opponent was only ranked 73rd, and it was very likely that none of them were students of ss One.

    ¡°Any student in the academy is actually so strong?¡±

    Victor was in disbelief.

    Initially, some of the outstanding geniuses of the Heroes ¡®Club had been assigned to ss Four and ss Five, and Victor was also a little dissatisfied.

    It was just that he understood that he had to follow the rules.

    The end of the month test was an opportunity to prove the strength of their Heroes ¡®Club geniuses. But now, it seemed that Tree Shade City was not looking down on the Heroes¡¯ Club. It was clear that he was giving face to them and ranked high!

    Whether he could keep his current position next month was up to him!

    Victor did not dare to continue the challenge. After every battle in the spiritual space, he would be able to return to his peak state. However, fatigue could not be wiped away. It was not physical fatigue, nor mental fatigue. It was feeling.

    During the two days at the top of the Heavenly Stairs, Victor barely made it into the top fifty and was ranked forty-eighth.

    He saw that Gu Tang¡¯s name also appeared on the Heavenly Stairs. He was ranked fifty-seventh and had stopped yesterday. It seemed that he had also stopped at this ranking.

    ¡°I have challenged all forty-seven, forty-five, forty-four, and forty-three. I have lost without anyints.¡±

    Victor smiled bitterly, but he looked at himself even more.

    ¡°I wonder how strong the top ten are?¡±

    In a random battle, he could only fight against the 43rd.

    After hesitating for a while, Victor clicked on the name of the first ce on the leaderboard and opened the option.

    ¡°Ding, do you want to spend 50 credits to challenge the student Duan Qin(not counting the results of the Heavenly Stairs)?¡±

    Victor took a deep breath, his figure appearing on the empty arena.

    On the other side, the floating light gathered into a petite figure, holding a crescent moon de that was even taller than a human. The de was slightly tilted.

    The battle began!

    Victor quickly retreated, Genesis Qi pouring over, condensing defensive techniques in front of him.

    nk !

    A red light shed, and all of the defensive techniques shattered like paper.

    Victor almost did not feel any pain, and he left the lounge for a long time, unable toe back to his senses.

    ¡­

    In the blink of an eye, the end of the month assessment wasing.

    After a month of separation, the thirty geniuses of the Heroes ¡®Club finally gathered together under the lead of a genius in ss 2

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792

    In a private room of a restaurant outside the academy, the genius of ss 2 of the Heroes ¡®Club, Gael, had ordered threerge tables, all of which were food cooked from exotic beast meat and Origin nts.

    Compared to the value of credits, Origin Crystals were much less valuable in their eyes. Every genius had at least a few hundred thousand Origin Crystals in their pockets, and it was more than enough for them to eat a few good meals.

    Gael was very influential.

    In Hero City, he was also a genius second only to Victor and Qiao. His name was very famous, and his father was also a Second Rank Transcendent. He was one of the top ten executives in the Heroes ¡®Club.

    However, when he arrived at the World Tree Academy, he was unexpectedly assigned to ss 2.

    This was a humiliation!

    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s end of the month assessment, I will definitely let the academy understand the consequences of underestimating the person himself!¡±

    ¡°Big brother is right. I have inquired about it. The end of the month assessment is a challenge mode. Every student can freely challenge the students of the same ss or higher ss. Big brother only needs to defeat any student of ss 1 to be promoted. Moreover, the winner can continue to challenge¡­ Oh, it seems that there are at most three chances of failure, but big brother definitely does not need it.¡±

    Victor listened quietly, feeling a little strange.Where did you get the confidence?

    Even he was barely confident in staying in ss one.

    It couldn¡¯t be that he didn¡¯t know the strength of the other students, right?

    After thinking for a bit, Victor felt that the possibility was very high.

    Thinking about himself, he did not have any thoughts of gathering information about other students. If he had not been abused in the Heavenly Stairs battle, he would not have known that all of his ssmates were experts who acted like pigs and tigers.

    Among the 43-47 five people, four of them were in the same ss. Victor did not know their names at first, but he remembered their appearances and auras.

    These people, even if Gael¡¯s strength had doubled aftering to the World Tree Academy, he could not be his opponent.

    Werder took a look from the side, and learned that Gael had been practicing most of the time. He had surpassed the newly promoted Transcendence, and learned two new spells¡ªmost of the credits were spent on spell learning.

    But¡­

    That was all.

    Gael didn¡¯t care about Werder¡¯s several hints. ording to the poption ratio, the Heroes ¡®Club had more people than Tree Shade City. He was also a genius in the top five. Even if Tree Shade City had a lot of experts, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to rank in the top ten or top twenty, right?

    Gael had said several times that he would have to break through at least five students of ss One tomorrow.

    Victor opened his mouth, but in the end, he did not say anything.

    The next day,

    Victor logged into the ¡®spiritual space ¨C world tree academy area¡¯. Unlike the empty square before, there were at least hundreds of people at this time.

    It was said that he had used the mirror space technique, and only the students of the Genius ss could be seen here.

    A vice-principal used his authority to turn the square into a huge arena. There were ten arenas in the arena, and there was a high tform in front of it.

    The vice-principal, who looked like a middle-aged man, walked onto the high tform and spent half an hour speaking a few words.

    Soon after, it was time for the challenge segment.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Gael twisted his neck, his bones cracking.

    Birds of the same feather flock together.

    The original students of the World Tree Academy gathered in a certain area with ss as their unit, and their sses and names were also considerately marked on the top of their heads, making it convenient for the students who did not know others ¨C not just exchange students, but there were also many closed door training maniacs among the original students of the World Tree Academy. In the past few years of school, there were many students who had not seen each other many times.

    Before the battle, Gael had specially observed them.

    He didn¡¯t know many students, but he wasn¡¯t a fool.

    Those who were surrounded by stars, proud and aloof, exuding an unapproachable aura, the eyes of the others were filled with reverence¡­ Those were definitely the most difficult experts to provoke.

    He had no intention of challenging these people, unless it was effortless for him to defeat the students of Genius ss One.

    But it was obviously impossible.

    Although Gael was confident, he did not dare to underestimate the geniuses of Tree Shade City.

    With my level, I¡¯m probably just above average in ss one.

    At this time, almost everyone was observing and waiting, and no one made the lead.

    Gael aimed at a girl who did not look very confident and stepped out of the crowd. ¡°ss two, Gael, challenge this student.¡±

    After a few seconds, the girl finally reacted with a ¡°ah¡± sound, very surprised.

    The two were sent to the arena.

    Gael was tall and sturdy, his imposing manner surpassed the girl¡¯s head. He saw the girl hurriedly take out her long sword, and his heart stabilized.

    In the air above the arena, the 10 seconds countdown had returned to zero.

    Gael maintained his gentlemanly demeanor and did not make the first move.

    Suddenly,

    His hair stood on end, and a chill rose from the soles of his feet to the sky.

    Danger!

    He immediately used a high-level footwork technique, leaving behind seven afterimages on the stage. His figure appeared in another position, and his arm guard transformed into a divine weapon shield, blocking in front of him.

    But he was still a step too slow.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    He lowered his head and stared nkly at his chest that had been pierced. Only then did the paine.

    On the other side, the girl who wasn¡¯t too confident was also a surprised sub-child.

    It seemed that she was saying why her opponent was so weak?

    ¡°Pu ¨C¡°

    Gael spat out a mouthful of blood. His figure turned into light particles and appeared under the field. The wound was healed, but he still hadn¡¯te back to his senses.

    What on earth happened?

    Victor came over and patted him on the shoulder sympathetically. ¡°The geniuses of Tree Shade City are not to be trifled with. It¡¯s better to be careful. If all three chances of challenge are used up¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it must be that I chose the wrong target!¡±

    Gael seemed to be in a trance, his gaze constantly searching before finallynding on a young man with an ordinary appearance and an average aura.

    ¡°I challenge you.¡±

    The two figures appeared on a stage, and the aura of the young man gradually rose, rising, and rising.

    A spear thrust out.

    Gael, down.

    ¡°This is not scientific, nor is it extraordinary!¡±

    ¡°How could this be!¡±

    The other Heroes ¡®Club exchange students were also stunned. When Gael was in Hero City, he had never been defeated except for Victor and Joe. Moreover, even the two big shots, Victor and Joe, did not have the ability to kill Gael in an instant, right?

    Definitely,

    It must be bad luck!

    He had chosen those top geniuses!

    Gael was a little regretful that he hadn¡¯t asked for information first.

    But now, he had no choice but to ride a tiger.

    Thinking back tost night when he had made a solemn vow and wanted to defeat at least five geniuses from ss one, his face became a little hot.

    The other exchange students of the Heroes ¡®Club all tacitly changed the topic, not daring to continue to sprinkle blood on Gael¡¯s wound.

    But how could the geniuses from other holynds let go of this good opportunity?

    White Bear Winter Fort, Europe¡¯s Holy See, and other geniuses pretended to walk over to offer their condolences.

    What do you mean don¡¯t be discouraged? After all, strength can¡¯tpare to it.

    What do you mean by too careless? Otherwise, I can definitely¡­ hold on for another 0.01 seconds.

    Gael was so angry that he was smoking.

    ¡°No, I will definitely win the next match.¡±

    His eyes were constantly observing. At this time, there were other students challenging, but most of them were from the third, fourth, and fifth sses.

    Gael¡¯s brain was constantly analyzing and operating at high speed.

    From the social rtionships of the students in the first ss, conversations, eyes, and so on.

    His father was a big shot in gathering intelligence. Although Gael was not a professional intelligence officer, he knew all these methods!

    It¡¯s you!

    After a while, he chose a young man who looked a little effeminate. He was actually hanging out with some weak people in ss Two and ss Three. He did not have the demeanor of an expert at all.

    Yang Feixue!

    A somewhat feminine name. Gael was afraid that he would be challenged by someone else, so he quickly confirmed it in the system.

    Victor opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, he saw Gael¡¯s actions as fierce as a tiger.

    He immediately facepalmed.

    This time, it must be cold.

    If he remembered correctly, this Yang Feixue was the one ranked third in the Heavenly Stairspetition, right?

    Gael must be tired of living.

    I should have stopped him earlier¡­

    Victor sighed helplessly, but on second thought, Gael had no desire to fight, and in the genius ss one, no matter if it was the first or the bottom, he was not able to win.

    It was the same.

    In the distance, Yang Feixue, who was teaching his ssmates, was suddenly stunned. ¡°Wait for me for ten seconds.¡±

    His figure disappeared.

    It happened to be ten seconds from the time he entered the arena to the end of the countdown.

    Ten secondster, Yang Feixue¡¯s figure appeared again. ¡°Where were we just talking about?¡±

    On the other side,

    Gael looked down.

    The moment the countdown ended, he was defeated. He did not even know what had happened.

    The defeat was even more thorough.

    The three failures had already been used up. Gael¡¯s face was burning. He lowered his head, as if the people around him were mocking him.

    He no longer had the face to stay and was about to leave.

    Suddenly,

    A voice came from not far away, ¡°Gael, I want to challenge you.¡±

    He looked up and saw that it was an unfamiliar student. The clothes he wore told him that this was a student from Tree Shade City.

    But¡­

    The ss marked on the top of his head was especially dazzling.

    ss Three!

    Gael clenched his fists.

    His eyes were filled with rage like a wounded lion.

    Unbearable!

    Gael had epted the challenge ¨C he could not refuse it.

    Ten minutester,

    Because of the anger in his mind, Gael charged recklessly without any order, and lost in a single move.

    His emotions fluctuated violently, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Under the effect of the spiritual space, his injuries recovered.

    However, that feeling of defeat was impossible to get rid of.

    The ss number on top of his head also changed from ss Two to ss Three.

    It was as if he was mocking him for overestimating himself.

    And because he had wasted three chances of failure, even if he wanted to continue to challenge and take back his identity as a student of ss Two, there was no way.

    Gael left dejectedly.

    Before he left, he was challenged twice again. This time, he was a student of ss 4. Both of them were only at the awakened level. Gael easily won.

    After being challenged three times, he had the right to refuse the subsequent challengers.

    Gael could leave halfway and had to thank the other two challengers. Unfortunately, he was in no mood.

    The exchange students of the Heroes ¡®Club were in a bit of a tragedy.

    Because Gael had lost four battles, whether it was the students of Tree Shade City or the exchange students from other holynds, they all felt that the Heroes ¡®Club was strong on the outside, but weak on the inside¡­ No, it should be called strong on the outside, but weak on the inside.

    Many people aimed their challenge targets at the exchange students of the Heroes ¡®Club.

    Victor had also fought two battles.

    The challengers were all students from ss Two, and he had won easily. After that, no one else challenged him.

    However, the other genius who had been assigned to ss One had been pushed down.

    The challenge at the end of the monthsted for half a day.

    In the past, the challenge usually ended in an hour.

    Who was strong, who was weak, the students all had a tree in their hearts.

    This year, there were many more exchange students, and there seemed to be a bit of a mess.

    The challenge and the challengested for a long time.

    In the beginning, the exchange students of the various holynds were the initiators of the challenge, but after seeing Gael¡¯s end, many people were terrified, and so they became the ones to be challenged.

    With the expansion of the Genius ss, many students from the World Tree Academy had cut off the exchange students and promoted their rankings, obtaining even higher benefits.

    Of course,

    It was not like there were no challengers among the holynd exchange students.

    Victor saw that there was a genius from ss Three in Winter Fort Academy who had sessfully advanced to ss Two. There was also a genius from ss Four who had seeded in the challenge from Vo- Lun Duo.

    But¡­

    They were not challenging the students of the World Tree Academy, but the exchange students of other holynds. One of them was from the Heroes ¡®Club.

    This was very awkward.

    What was even more embarrassing was that the two genius exchange students who had sessfully challenged the World Tree Academy had not stood firm for long before they were KO-ed by the students of the World Tree Academy.

    Victor looked around. None of the exchange students had advanced.

    In fact, only sixty percent of them were able to maintain their current ss status. The rest fell to the next ss.

    In the entire Genius ss One, Victor realized that there were only four exchange students left. He, Yao Chengwu, Gu Tang, and Eva.

    The only thing that made Victor and the other exchange students feel relieved was that although their exchange students were not as good as theirs, they were still a bit better than the others.

    Those exchange students who were in the genius ss five were all sessful in defending the arena against the challenge from the elite ss one. They defended their current position and barely managed to preserve a bit of face.

    ¡­

    The end of the month assessment made many exchange studentspletely recognize themselves.

    Many people did not care about the orders of the upper echelons of their respective holynds to gather information. They all focused on cultivating. Even if it was for themselves, for the sake of the power behind them, they could not¡­ be too bad.

    In the blink of an eye, another three months had passed.

    The exchange students from the various holynds were all extremely talented. With the perfect cultivation environment and resources, each person¡¯s strength and realm had a qualitative breakthrough. Some of the geniuses who had fallen in the challenge at the end of the month had once again regained their positions.

    The number of exchange students in the Genius ss One had increased to seven.

    Victor¡¯s ranking on the Heaven Stairway ranking in the school had risen from forty-eight to thirty-three, and he was ranked in the top twenty-five in the Genius ss One.

    That¡¯s right, not all of the geniuses ranked at the top of the Heaven Stairway were sixth grade students. Among them, there was nock of fourth grade and fifth grade students. Those were the true geniuses.

    This caused Victor to not dare to be arrogant.

    ¡°On the other hand, that guy Gael¡­¡±

    Four consecutive kneeling at the end of the month had been a great blow to Gael, who had been running smoothly since the end of the world. Not only had he failed to return to ss Two of the Genius, but it was said that in the recent assessment, even ss Three¡¯s status was almost lost.

    His strength had not improved at all.

    At the same time,

    Far away in the Heroes ¡®Club, Old Gael had also heard about his son.

    ¡°Ranked in the top hundred? Completely wasted. Not evenpleting basic training every day?¡±

    He frowned and suppressed his anger.

    He immediately put down his work and went to the teleportation area of Hero City. The right to use it was cut in line and directly sent to Tree Shade City.

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793

    Tree Shade City, in a vi outside the school.

    Old Gael saw his decadent son.

    ¡°Look at what kind of son you are now? Ah!¡± He hated iron for not bing steel. The other higher-ups in the Heroes ¡®Club knew about this, and it made him lose face.

    Gael¡¯s hair was in a mess. He was still unable to break free from the nightmare from a few months ago. Whenever he met a student at school, he would feel that the other party was looking at him with ridicule in his eyes.

    He could not stand it and could only move outside the school.

    Why, why can¡¯t I beat any of them? I¡¯m clearly working very hard. I only have five hours of fun every day. I spend the rest of my time on cultivation. Why can¡¯t I beat those guys from ss Three?

    Old Gael looked at his decadent appearance and wished he could p him.

    However, he still could not bear to raise his hand.

    This was his only son. Although Old Gael had a long life and it was not a problem for him to have another family of sons, this was still the only crystallization between him and histe wife.Old Gael was somewhat regretful that he sent his son to the World Tree Academy.

    It was clearly to give his son a better cultivation environment, but now, his son was almost crippled!

    The World Tree Academy had to take responsibility!

    He could not bear to scold Gael, so he could only vent his anger on the academy.

    Bringing his decadent son, Old Gael came to the World Tree Academy.

    ¡­

    Yang Yue and Li Erniu had already served as special instructors in the academy for nearly a semester. They had already decided that after the final exam, they would leave Tree Shade City and return to the Great Dao Sect.

    The Great Dao Sect basically had all the cultivation conditions that Tree Shade City possessed. However, there were even more experts on Tree Shade City¡¯s side.

    In the Great Dao Sect, other than the eldest senior sister and the elders, the disciples and the others were already at the peak of the small group. There weren¡¯t many people who couldmunicate normally, but in Tree Shade City, there was nock of second rank experts. Fighting,municating, learning, Yang Yue and Li Erniu¡¯s strength had improved greatly.

    But in the end, the Great Dao Sect was their home, and there were also ces where they needed them.

    Yang Yue and Li Erniu were in the middle of handling some matters.

    They saw an expert with a strong aura rush into the vice president¡¯s office with a gloomy face.

    She listened attentively.

    Oh no, it was the old father of the four-continuous kneeling student?

    The vice-president who dealt with the school¡¯s misceneous items was only a senior Transcendent, and his aura was far inferior to Old Gael.

    But he wasn¡¯t afraid at all.

    The two pairs of eyes stared at each other, and Old Gael didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

    Forced?

    He was still self-aware.

    Originally, he was just toocking in confidence. He had handed his son over to the World Tree Academy, but now he looked as if he had been yed badly.

    But thinking about it carefully, it was still that good-for-nothing son who did not live up to expectations.

    Old Gael hade to find him. Rather than saying that he wanted to get justice that did not exist in the first ce, it would be better to have the upper echelons of the World Tree Academy think of a way to stop Gael from being dispirited.

    The person who cured the bell had to tie the bell!

    Gael had fallen in the academy, so he needed to regain his confidence in the academy.

    For example, finding a way to let him defeat the geniuses in the academy¡­ This was not difficult for the World Tree Academy. As a higher-ups of the Heroes ¡®Club, he should give this bit of face, right?

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better not to waste resources to cultivate this bit of will. There is a limited future.¡±

    A crisp voice came from behind, causing Old Gael, who had managed to suppress his anger with great difficulty, to suddenly explode again.

    ¡°Which ss are you from? When is it your turn here¡­¡±

    He saw Yang Yue. His face was very young, and the students in the school were simr.

    However, being young was not a reason to be rude. Old Gael decided to teach her a lesson.

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m a teacher.¡±

    Yang Yue stared at him innocently.

    Old Gael¡¯s imposing manner suddenly covered the curtain, and the wind made the curtains flutter.

    You can¡¯t speak nonsense!

    Identity, status, strength, he calmly spoke to a Transcendent First Order because the other party was the vice principal of the academy, backed by Tree Shade City.

    But you are just an ordinary teacher,

    There are thousands of teachers in the academy, how can you speak here?

    His aura was like a tiger¡¯s roar. Even if Old Gael was in control of the director¡¯s office, there was still a tiger¡¯s roar in the space.

    But Yang Yue did not move, only the hair by her ear gently swayed, like a gust of wind had just brushed past.

    She was a little angry, her eyebrows raised, and she rushed back with an imposing aura.

    Boom!

    An invisible wave of air exploded, and Old Gael took two steps back, his eyes aghast.

    Little Gael trembled and did not dare to speak.

    Sure enough,

    The World Tree Academy was so terrifying.

    Any random teacher that came out would cause his invincible father to fall to the ground.

    ¡°This is the special tutor of our academy.¡±

    The vice-principal stood up and mediated. However, he immediately changed the topic and seriously analyzed, ¡°I think Yang Yue is right. Mind and will are the important criteria to measure the upper limit of an awakened. Every year, our academy will test the temperament of the students and sharpen the willpower of the students¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± He paused, ¡°I still suggest that ssmate Gael temporarily end his life as a student. After all, with his current state, he is not suitable for training and fighting.¡±

    The vice-principal actually wanted to say that even if someone with a bad temperament like Gael could raise their cultivation, they would still be useless. It was better not to waste the precious resources of their academy¡¯s genius ss.

    However, as the vice-principal, he had to consider the feelings of his allies.

    ¡°I¡­ You -¡°

    Old Gael was anxious.

    He couldn¡¯t win, and he couldn¡¯t win. He could only turn his angry gaze to his son.

    Little Gael was so scared that he took a step back.

    Old Gael was helpless, and he looked away with hatred.

    ¡­

    Little Gael was not willing to leave with his tail between his legs. That way, he would not be able to raise his head in the circle in the future.

    Little Gael did not understand. Only by cultivating hard and working hard to be stronger would he be able to wash away the humiliation.

    But¡­ he just could not bear to cultivate!

    Old Gael could only stay in Tree Shade City and guide his son in his cultivation.

    Soon,

    It was nearing the end of the semester exam.

    Under Old Gael¡¯s ruthless pressure, little Gael¡¯s strength had increased a little. In order to allow his son to defeat his ssmates, Old Gael had lent his own Tier 2 Divine Weapon to his son.

    Weapons were also a type of strength. The battle within the World Tree Academy did not prohibit the use of good equipment. The spiritual space was alsopletely copied the state when students entered.

    ¡°With this Tier 2 Divine Weapon, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to return to ss 2 if you don¡¯t challenge those who are too strong.¡±

    Little Gael remembered this and nodded solemnly.

    After half a month of training, he had washed away some of his decadence. As long as he could defeat his ssmates again, not only would he be able to return to a new life, he would at least be able to ovee the demons in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready. Father, I won¡¯t disappoint you again.¡±

    ¡­

    The final exam core,

    In a familiar battle arena,

    Gael held a Tier 2 divine saber in his hand and injected arge amount of Origin Energy into it. He killed his opponent in one blow ¨C a mirror image used for the exam.

    The Mirror Image assessment was conducted by all the students.

    Soon,

    The Mirror Image shattered and Gael appeared in the hall.

    He appeared that there were already many students in the hall. As time passed, more and more people gathered. Some of them had an aura that prevented people from entering, while others were chatting with each other.

    Gael nced sharply at the figures.

    In order to avoid repeating the same mistake, he had already memorized the appearances and names of every student in ss Two of Genius ss One. He had also investigated the weapons, spells, andbat skills that they were good at in detail.

    As long as he chose a suitable target, he would be able to win easily!

    However, there seems to be a bit of students in the academy today?

    He was a little doubtful, but he did not think too much about it. At this time, his mind was focused on revenge and washing away his shame.

    The final exam was different from the end of the month exam.

    Every student faced different mirror battle strength. The distance was based on individual battle strength at the beginning of the semester. The main purpose was to test the students¡¯ results for a semester.

    Generally speaking, as long as they did not ck off, the students would often be able to defeat the mirror image.

    With a Tier 2 divine weapon in hand, it wasn¡¯t too difficult for him to defeat a mirror image.

    Strictly speaking, defeating a mirror image represented passing the final test.

    After the challenge, one could freely choose whether to ept it or not.

    It was often the time for the strong to fight. After all, what they faced in the school¡¯s Heavenly Stairspetition was a mirror image carved by the system. Many students felt that it was not satisfying.

    The final exam was precisely the moment when all the experts appeared.

    But for Gael, it was the same. As long as he defeated the students of ss Two of the Genius ss One in front of everyone, he could prove himself!

    There were too many people present, and Gael could only use the search system attached to the system to search for ss Two students of ss One.

    He quickly chose a target.

    [Ding, your target is in battle. Please choose your opponent to challenge again. ]

    [Ding, your challenge letter has been rejected. Please choose your opponent to challenge again. ]

    [Ding, your target has left the field. Please choose your opponent to challenge again. ]

    Gael : ¡­..

    After all, the final exams were more casual and did not require him to be present. He could barely understand.

    However, those were the few goals he had the most confidence in.

    There was an ominous premonition in Gael.

    ¡°Calm down, calm down. Even if I choose the inferior target, I have a 90% chance of winning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little miscalction. The monthly test has a challenge limit, but you can¡¯t refuse it. In the final exam, you can choose your opponent at will, but others don¡¯t necessarily ept the challenge.¡±

    However, Gael was not willing to wait until the next monthly test, which was next semester.

    ¡°Qin Fei, Luo Yuhao, Yaoyue, Duan Qin¡­¡±

    One by one, Chinese names written in English shed on the screen.

    This was a habit. Gael knew Chinese, and he was more willing to change thenguage system to English.

    In a sh,

    The letters of challenge that he sent out finally echoed.

    Duan Qin!

    The student called Duan Qin epted his challenge.

    ording to the information gathered by Gael, this student was ranked in the middle of the Genius ss Two. He was good at wood-type spells and control spells.

    However, he had a Tier 2 Divine Weapon. Regardless of whether it was twin-type or tree-type spells, he could cut through them with a single sh.

    In the crowd,

    Victor suddenly turned his head and looked at a stage.

    ¡°That guy finally has the courage toe out? Wait, who is he challenging? Duan Qin??¡±

    Victor stared at Gou Dai.

    Heter learned about this Duan Qin. She was a fourth year student, but half a year ago, she had already made it to the top of the school¡¯s Heavenly Stairs Ranking. She was a true top genius. The second and third were all sixth year students. Compared to her, she was much worse.

    ¡°I remember that Duan Qin has an older sister who is a sixth year student. Her name seems to be Duan Qin¡­ It can¡¯t be, right?¡±

    ¡­

    In a corner of the stadium, a petite girl was sitting cross-legged on the ground with her cheeks propped up. Her face was puffed up as she watched the battle in boredom.

    ¡°Hey, why isn¡¯t anyone challenging me? No one dares to ept my challenge!¡±

    After Duan Qin finished dealing with the mirror image, she immediately sent a group of letters of challenge. Unfortunately, no one dared to ept her challenge.

    Especially in front of everyone.

    In private, Duan Qin was called the Great Demon King, and there were many students who had been tortured by her mirror image.

    ¡°Wow,, next semester, I will skip grades and go to the extraordinary ss. There should be no opponents, right?¡±

    Suddenly,

    Duan Qin revealed a happy expression. The next figure disappeared and appeared on the stage.

    On the other side,

    Gael frowned. Why was Duan Qin¡¯s appearance more tender than what he saw in the photos?

    And he actually didn¡¯t take out his staff?

    Forget it,

    He wanted to seize the initiative.

    Gael waved his de, and then he saw the girl opposite him tilt her head and think for a moment. When the de light came to her body, her pink and tender fist waved out, and the de light shattered.

    The shockwave from the punch grewrger andrger like a tsunami, enveloping the entire arena. Gael burned his Origin Energy to activate the Divine Armament saber and shed out¡­

    Gael, dead.

    Duan Qin stared at her fist in frustration. ¡°Is it because I used too much strength again? I didn¡¯t even get 10% of it.¡±

    She felt wronged.

    Gael, who had revived under the stage, had countless scenes shing in his mind like a movie.

    The divine weapon that his father had lent him.

    The detailed information collected by the people.

    The confidence that has been regained¡­

    At this moment, they were all shattered,pletely shattered.

    The intense mental fluctuations made it impossible for Gael¡¯s body to continue to maintain, and his figure gradually blurred until it disappeared.

    In the outside world,

    Intense stimtion rushed to his head, and he¡­pletely fainted.

    However, what Gael did not know was that regardless of whether it was the previous four consecutive kneeling, or just now, he had lost too quickly, so much so that the other students¡­ actually did not remember him at all.

    He had never remembered it.

    ¡­

    Although Gael finally dropped out of school, the other exchange students had already gradually integrated into the academy.

    This was also Tang Yu¡¯s goal.

    Tree Shade City had the best cultivation conditions, and the exchange students from the various holynds were all geniuses. When this batch of exchange students finished their studies and returned to the faction they were in, they would be given a few more years to grow up. At least half of them could be experts and be the upper echelons of the local factions.

    A higher level that was close to Tree Shade, influenced by Tree Shade¡¯s culture, and even the leader of the factions, the decisions made would definitely change greatly.

    The subtle changes were the most terrifying.

    This point,

    There was nock of smart people in the various forces, so they could naturally understand.

    But this was an open scheme.

    If they did not send out the forces of the exchange students, the new generation would fall behind the other forces, and in a few years, the topbat strength would be left behind by the other forces of the same level.

    Moreover, the exchange students brought back the cultivation methods, secret arts, and other knowledge of their own forces, and it was also a temptation that countless Sacred Land forces¡¯ upper echelons could not refuse.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794

    The newly relocated area of the was located in an area with poor resources.

    From a high point of view in the Void, the stars in this star field were not so bright. The overall distribution was in the shape of a front tooth, and Tang Yu named it the Dark Fang Gxy.

    The Dark Fang Gxy also had intelligent life and gave birth to some civilizations.

    As long as there was a living, there would inevitably be life, and there would be civilization under the many bases.

    However, Tang Yu had no intention of sending a flying ship out to explore the outside of the sr system.

    He would try to reduce the traces left behind by the Origin Star as much as possible so that it would not be so easily discovered by the devil race. He would escape from the hands of several sages and even y with the six sages. Tang Yu believed that whether it was himself or Earth, their importance in the eyes of the devil race had increased by several levels.

    If they were discovered again, there would be far more than six sages who would be present.

    He could not be careless.

    The Devil Race definitely wouldn¡¯t have expected that the Origin Star didn¡¯t move to other territories with rich resources, but instead came to the remote and barren Dark Tooth Star Region.After all, even if it was a teleportation formation with the ability to cross worlds, the energy used every time it was used, aside from using it to prate the world barrier, the distance was also a big factor.

    The further the distance, the more energy it consumed.

    But the teleportation formation in his own home was constant.

    It could also be used as a regr transportation tool. Otherwise, Tang Yu would not have moved the earth to the barren territory ¨C without enough resources to break through, it would be useless even if he could survive for a while ¨r( ¨s¨Œ¨t) ¨q.

    Tang Yu had also considered moving the earth to the dead silent space zone of the universe where no living existed.

    But that way, in the perspective of the high Void, the earth with the colorful world barrier was more eye-catching.

    The Dark Fang Gxy just happened to be right.

    The Heroes ¡®Club and other holynd forces that were qualified to explore the outside world also stopped all exploration of the universe under his warning.

    However,

    Tang Yu also knew that the nature of human beings was curiosity, which was courting death.

    In the case of having the ability, the human¡¯s death-seeking behavior could not be suppressed by a single ban. Even if he sent troops to the border of the sr system, it might not bepletely safe.

    At most, it would be suppressed for two to three years.

    He was already prepared.

    For example, he would open a cross-realm teleportation business to the public.

    Ever since the spatial clone had traveled to the high Void and discovered that the speed of the new world was far faster than before, many worlds had only established strongholds and had not truly explored them.

    In many worlds, especially worlds with abundant resources, there must be strong indigenous people. They could be beasts, intelligent races, or not weak civilizations.

    In such a world, mining resources needed to be guarded by legions. At present, Tree Shade City could only mine first. After all, it was rare and scarce.

    At that time, two or three worlds can be opened, divert attention, and use the legions of the various holynds to mine resources¡­ After all, the cost of transferring across worlds is definitely not low. It is understandable that the fee is a bit expensive.

    ¡­

    In a certain deste star region in the universe.

    This ce was a space strangtion zone that spanned countless light years. In the middle of the space that was twisted and torn apart, there was a giant glowing object that was tens of thousands of timesrger than the sun. This giant glowing object was formed from countless purple-red mes. Every second, there would be countless purple mes jumping about. Some of the mes were distorted by the space, crossing countless light years and suddenly appearing in every corner of the space strangtion zone.

    The purple mes were the strange fires of the universe. Each cluster could burn a Second Order Transcendent into ashes, and there was also the power of spatial distortion and strangtion that existed all the time.

    Even if an ordinary Domain level expert stepped in, they would definitely die.

    This was the wonder of the universe ¨C the Purple me Empty Realm.

    Although it was dangerous, there were still some experts who were rushing to it, especially the peak experts who specialized in thews of fire and even sages. In order to gather a Purple me Fire Seed, it would not be strange for them to stay in the Purple me Empty Realm for decades or centuries.

    Fusing a Fire Seed into one would allow peak third rank experts to have a higherbat strength.

    Even if he broke through to the sage realm in the future, the sess rate would be a little higher.

    Outside the purple me space,

    Space copsed. A ck-haired young man wearing silver and ck armor slowly appeared.

    ¡°Is this purple me space?¡±

    As far as the eye could see, the distorted space was like transparent ribbons that intertwined endlessly, shocking everyone.

    Far away,

    There were also other figures that entered the Purple me Sky Domain and disappeared.

    This wondrous scene was already somewhat famous in the universe. Tang Yu had also descended into many worlds and stayed on some continents with no world barriers in the universe to investigate. Only then did he identally find out about this Purple me Sky Domain.

    The extreme Purple me, every fire seed contained a small portion of Fire Laws.

    It was also a natural space distortion and strangtion zone formed in the universe.

    Both the conditions of fire and space were met, and the quality was high enough.

    ¡°It is suitable for me to break through.¡±

    The vague feeling told him the conditions needed to break through to the Saint Realm.

    The more unique the me and space ring realm were, the higher the probability of him breaking through.

    The me and space wondrous items had already been gathered in recent years.

    His attainments inws far exceeded the requirements required to break through to the sage realm. Of course, the higher the grade, the better. There were thousands of peak experts at the start ofws, and it was still hard to find one that could break through to the sage realm.

    ¡°However, the specific location still needs to be carefully searched.¡±

    The Purple me Sky Region was very dangerous, and Saint Tier beings were not rare. They might encounter Saint Tier beings once they were teleported.

    However, the Purple me Sky Region was alsorge enough.

    Even if there were ten times more Saint Tier beings, they would be like gold scattered into the sea, and they would be gone in an instant.

    Tang Yu had learned that the Purple me Sky Region could be half the size of the Dark Tooth Star Region based on the size of the area¡­ That was a Star Region!

    In such a range, even if the perception of a sage waspletely spread out, it would not be able to cover one in a billion.

    It should be possible to find a safe area.

    He did not immediately enter, but continued to teleport along the border of the sky region.

    His figure intertwined between the real and the fake, and in an instant, he could fly out continuously in the universe dimension.

    After a period of time, an ind floating in the universe appeared before Tang Yu¡¯s eyes.

    As he got closer, the ind grewrger andrger in his field of vision¡­ How was it an ind? It was clearly a vast continent.

    It floated in the silent sky.

    Upon closer inspection, there was a magnificent city in the middle of the continent. Outside the city, there was a huge, translucent light shield that covered it.

    From time to time, experts would fly their flying ships andnd on the continent, passing through the light barrier and entering the city without any obstruction.

    This was a space city, and that was the foundation of a city, and it was very likely that it was brought over by a great power.

    The space city would not appear in the high Void right now.

    It was not a world, and without the world barrier, it could not form a cycle of its own, but because of this, the floating continent had no world barrier, no suppression, and thus became a neutral resting ce.

    When Tang Yu was exploring the universe, he had also settled down in a space city built by the general forces. There were civilizations, forces, or powerhouses who were qualified to explore the universe.

    Many civilizations did not have the ability to break through the world barrier and descend to the, but building a space door or something was not too difficult.

    He had heard about the Purple me Space Zone once in the space city.

    However, the space city in front of him was thergest one he had ever seen.

    To be able to build such a neutral space city in the Purple me Space Zone, where there were nock of Saint level beings passing by, the power behind it could not be underestimated.

    ¡°The Qinuo Empire, huh¡­¡±

    He had only asked around on the way here, and the Qinuo Empire radiated five or six space zones around it. It was a transcendent power in the universe.

    Although it could notpare to the four ns of the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm, it was still considered second to none.

    Tang Yu turned into a beam of light and flew into the city.

    As soon as he stepped into the range of the light shield, he felt that the temperature had risen a lot. It was about 10-20 ¡ãC, and there was air. All kinds of ingredients were the same as ordinary lifes.

    Tang Yu looked around. There were many sharp Horn-people with a handsome appearance in the city pool. They were the most numerous races in the territory of the territory of the Qinuo Empire. They were considered a branch of the human race, but in the eyes of ordinary people, the sharp Horn-people looked a littleplicated.

    These sharp Horn-people were all ¡®ordinary people¡¯ below the supernatural realm. They belonged to the service staff of the space city. The light shield covering the space city was not used for defense, but to provide the sharp Horn-people with a living environment.

    Of course, it could also make the experts who rested in the Space City feel the same warmth as home.

    Tang Yu waved away the Horn-people who wanted toe forward to serve him and walked alone in the city.

    He did not spread his perception. After all, there might be a sage in any corner of the city. It was easy to detect spreading perception. It was an uncivilized behavior, and it was easy to be beaten up when it came to temper.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He looked up, and a ball of me light exploded in the distance. A strong man with the aura of a Domain level peak expert was burned to ashes.

    There were still some residual breath after the sage made his move.

    Some of the surviving Horn-people fled in a low voice, but most of the Horn-people seemed to be used to it.

    In the Purple me Space City, the ordinary Horn-people had the lowest status, like pigs and sheep, the peak strong and invincible strong people, and they had to be careful in this kind of ce, and no one knew whether they would provoke the old man of the Saint level.

    And the Saint was the top of the food chain.

    The force behind the Purple me Space City, the guards and experts of the Qinuo Empire, were in charge of the city, but they were only in charge of the supernatural realm. The existence of the Saint level was not too excessive, and the expert in the space city would turn a blind eye to it.

    There was no need to offend the Saint level existence for a small matter.

    Of course, the Saint level existence also had a sense of propriety. For example, the Saint who just attacked only affected a teahouse. In addition to the peak level expert, only two or three supernatural realm and dozens of sharp Horn-people died. In the eyes of the manager behind the scenes, it was not worth mentioning.

    Tang Yu frowned slightly and continued to walk forward.

    His perception could not spread, but his hearing was also excellent. Some strong people did not deliberately cover up their conversation. Even if they were several kilometers away, he could hear them clearly.

    ¡°Another unlucky peak expert. He must be new.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk about this. Have you found the fire seed?¡±

    How could it be that easy? My Violet me Sky Region has already been here for fifteen years. The first time I entered, I stayed for two years. The second time, I stayed for five years. The third time was before. I just came out not long ago, and I only saw the Purple me Fire Seed appear from afar once. But¡­ it was taken away by a big shot. I didn¡¯t dare to say anything at all.

    Sigh, I¡¯m the same. Unless I can go deep into the Sky Region, the chances of finding the Fire Seed will be much higher. However, the danger will also be doubled. I tried once and almost lost my life.

    The voice from another direction caught Tang Yu¡¯s attention.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently. I¡¯m afraid the Violet me Sky Region can not continue to stay.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm? That¡¯s the nest of the human race, the spirit race, and other peak races. I heard that it was broken down by the devil race not long ago. The entire universe is probably going to start a war again.¡±

    ¡°The devil race? I heard that wherever they passed, not a single de of grass grew. Damn! How did the human race and spirit race get so cold so quickly?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Spirit Emperor Pce of the spirit race and the Human Emperor Pavilion of the human race have all gone cold. Only a few great sages have escaped, and the glory of the peak race is probably in the past¡­ However, if the sky falls, there is a tall person holding it back. There is no need for us to worry blindly. Besides, the universe is so big, and the devil race can¡¯t afford to offend us, so why can¡¯t we hide?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Tang Yu focused his attention on listening to the secrets one by one. Suddenly, his eyes were shrouded in shadows.

    Two big men over twenty meters tall stood in front of him.

    He nced at them. They looked like stone people, but there wereplicated patterns on their bodies and the ck mes that continued to burn.

    It was the Lava Demon n.

    ¡°Human brat, you just arrived at the Purple me Sky Region, right?¡±

    Another Lava Demon spoke up, his voice a bit loud, ¡°Don¡¯t ask us why we know. We can tell at a nce that a neer like you has rashly entered the Purple me Sky Region. The probability of you dying is at least eighty to ny percent. Joining a veteran battle group is the best way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, our Sacred Fire Corps is currently recruiting new people. As long as you make enough contributions in the exploration, you can be bestowed a Purple me Fire Seed. This is a rare opportunity for you. Take good advantage of this human brat.¡±

    Tang Yu stopped in his tracks and did not raise his head.

    Sacred Fire?

    There were many temporary formations in the Purple me Sky Region, but those who could speak with the word ¡®Saint¡¯ must be a formation that had a saint. Among the many people in the Purple me Sky Region who had started the fire, they were at the top.

    However, what did this have to do with Great Lord Tang?

    ¡°Make way.¡±

    ¡°If you agree, then sign this contract¡­ Wait, what did you say?¡± The Lava Demon powerhouse¡¯s voice immediately rose several times, attracting the gazes of many beyond the mortal realm.

    But soon, they looked away and walked into the distance as if nothing had happened, their steps gradually increasing.

    ¡°I said, get out of the way.¡±

    Great Lord Tang was a peaceful person. He was unwilling to directly cross the twova demons and continued to walk at a moderate speed.

    Theva demons¡¯ faces gradually stiffened.

    ¡°You might not know, but the Sacred Fire Corps is formed by the Great Saint.¡±

    Tang Yu still did not stop.

    ¡°You actually dare to be disrespectful to a Saint!¡± His palm-sized palm grabbed over. ck mes burned in his palm. It was obvious that he wanted to use the excuse of being disrespectful to a Saint to force a neer.

    This was not the first time the twova demons had done this.

    As long as you grasp the scale, you will be able to recruit some ¡®cannon fodder¡¯ for the corps. The Purple me Void Domain is also divided into medium and extreme dangers. Some high-risk areas need cannon fodder who don¡¯t know anything to explore the way.

    But before the big hand of theva demon reached down, a wisp of zed colored me shadow appeared in his eyes. He instinctively felt a sense of crisis rushing straight to his head. Before he could react, his consciousnesspletely fell into darkness.

    The otherva demon expert stared nkly, and his huge body trembled and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    It wasn¡¯t until the aura of a sage rose and enveloped down that the horror on his face faded away and was reced with a ferocious look.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795

    Tang Yu felt that this aura was familiar.

    It was the aura of a sage that had burned that peak expert to death not long ago.

    It made him even more disappointed.

    He was disappointed in this space city.

    A ck me that was even darker and deeper, containing thews of fire and darkness, descended from above.

    A vast spiritual force swept past in the distance, but it did not express anything.

    The ck me fell on Tang Yu. The streets within dozens of meters, the Sharp Horn-people who could not escape in time, were all burned clean.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A slightly puzzled voice was heard.Within the ck mes, a figure emerged,pletely unharmed, not even an inch of me touched it.

    As he strolled forward, he took a step forward and arrived in front of anotherva demon. His five fingers spread open, and a zed colored me shed.

    Crash ¨C

    All that was left was a pile of ashes.

    ¡°You dare!!¡±

    An angry shout slowly rang out.

    Not far away, the aura of a sage suddenly erupted. A magma devil sage that was dozens of meters tall and shrouded in ck mes appeared.

    The momentum was oppressive, and two ck me dragons roared as they rushed over.

    Their might was more than ten times stronger than before, and even those peak experts and unmatched experts who had avoided them earlier couldn¡¯t care about anything else, and they all transformed into streaks of light and fled into the distance.

    Their perception expanded, and they looked back from time to time.

    In their line of sight was the tiny figure of the invincible human expert.

    He stretched out his hand and blocked the two roaring dragons in front of him. The me dragons in the close distance were like the sea water separated by the reefs, crashing to both sides.

    BOOM ¨C

    There was a world-shaking explosion, the spacious street turned into a deep pit, and the gorgeous buildings were scattered in pieces under the shock wave, and the Horn-people were turned into dust in an instant.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At first, the owner of the vast spiritual force appeared. He was also a member of the Horn-people n, but he was wearing a golden armor. The sharp horns protruding from his forehead were dyed gold.

    The power was oppressive.

    An invisible force enveloped from all directions and suppressed the aftermath.

    This horned sage was even more powerful than theva devil sage. There were two other saint auras rising in the space city, echoing each other from afar.

    The eyes of the Lava Devil Saint burned with ck mes, but he did not attack again.

    Tang Yu extended his middle finger upwards.

    Although the Lava Devil Saint did not understand, this kind of contempt and insult wasmon in the entire universe.

    The ck mes around him rose again.

    The Sage of the Horn-people also frowned and was very unhappy.

    The Sage was not to be humiliated!

    No matter what the reason was, those who dared to disrespect the Sage would die.

    The Sage of the Horn-people, who originally intended to stop the fight, also slowed down.

    The eyes of the Lava Devil Saint lit up, and ck mes pulsed violently. Countless me dragons circled around the Human Race Transcendents and rapidlypressed them.

    It would not affect the surrounding environment too much.

    Tang Yu turned around and nced at them. His figure gradually became illusory, and he directly disappeared through the endless ck mes.

    ¡­

    Inside the Purple me Void Domain.

    Tang Yu strolled leisurely.

    The strangling power in this space could cause damage to the body of a Half-Saint, and the distortion could also randomly transfer the experts who went deep into it.

    If one was transferred to the inner circle of the Purple me Void Domain, even if the peak and invincible experts could resist the increasingly terrifying Purple me, it would be difficult to find a way out.

    Every expert had to be careful when exploring the Purple me Sky Domain, avoiding the random spatial distortions that couldn¡¯t be detected by perception.

    This was also one of the reasons why even Saint Tier beings needed to be ¡®cannon fodder¡¯.

    The nearby veteran forces even had a part of the map of the Purple me Sky Domain, marking out some high-risk areas.

    Tang Yu had originally nned to search for information rted to the Purple me Sky Domain, but now, he had to rely on himself.

    ¡°So troublesome.¡±

    The figure faintly appeared in the sky.

    ¡­

    Far away from the Purple me Sky Domain, there were countless gxies.

    On a huge, there were nine parts ofnd and one part of the ocean. On thend, there were many majestic cities.

    Thergest was among them.

    In the middle of the oldest ancient city, there was an indescribable broken sword that was stabbed there. The tribe that was only exposed by the broken sword was two to three thousand meters tall. The broken surface was smooth and spacious, like an open-air tform.

    -Saint Sword City!

    The broken sword pierced straight into the center of the city, but there were no buildings within a radius of ten kilometers.

    Any creature that was close to the broken sword, from the ordinary people to the transcendent level, would be enveloped by the pressure emitted from the broken sword, unable to move an inch.

    Whether it was the ancient city or the cultivators in the other cities, out of ten people, there were nine to nine who used the sword as their weapon.

    This was the Sword Domain.

    It was a transcendent power known for its sword.

    This known as the Sword King Star was also a that could barely be called a top-notch life.

    The Sword King Star was also a rare open. As long as one could pass the Sword Domain Trial, they would be allowed to stay on the Sword King Star for a long time and not be affected by the world¡¯s suppression ¨C not all powerhouses knew how to resolve the world¡¯s suppression.

    The higher the level of the trial passed, they could even enjoy the cultivation resources of the Sword King Star.

    He came to the Sword King Star a year ago, but he did not participate in the Sword Domain Trial.

    Any trial was meaningless to him. He only had one purpose ining to the Sword King Star ¨C to fight.

    To fight all the experts who used swords in the world!

    He did not deliberately dissolve the world¡¯s suppression force, starting from the first level of Extraordinarybat strength, he challenged the strong one step at a time.

    Right now, Kong already had 9999 victories.

    The top three thousand victories, with the suppressed Transcendent Rank 1 battle prowess, the Rank 2 experts on the War Sword King Star had never been defeated.

    Three thousand to six thousand victories, with battle prowessparable to Rank 2 after being suppressed, none of the Rank 3 experts from all over the War Sword King Star had been defeated.

    Six to eight thousand victories, Kong came to Saint Sword City and fought all over Sword King Star. Heprehended different sword skills, sword moves, and sword intents from all over the universe.

    On the other side, he won 1990 and challenged the invincible experts who had studied swordsmanship for thousands of years.

    One person, one sword, challenged all the old monsters on Sword King Star.

    He still had not lost!

    Thest 9 victories were due to the presence of the holy ranks, who were inspired by hunting andpeted with Kong.

    Kong, still won.

    Even though it was a life-and-death battle that was only a spar and not a life-and-death battle to destroy the Origin, it still shocked the many existences on the Sword King Star.

    Kong absorbed the insights of different sword experts like a sponge, from the sharpness of the sword light to hiding in the sheath.

    The path gradually became clear.

    Today was thest battle.

    Kong¡¯s opponent was a top-notch genius in the Sword King Pce who was known to have appeared once in a hundred thousand years. He had cultivated for nearly two thousand years from a mighty figure in the Sword Region. His Sword Dao was astonishing, and he was only one step away from breaking through to the Saint Realm.

    He also wanted to use this battle against Kong to ascend to the Saint Realm!

    The battlefield between the two of them was in the middle of the Holy Sword City. The smooth cross-section of the broken sword had already blocked 99 of the Domain Realm experts present.

    Kong and the sword genius stepped on the void from two different directions. The pressure of the broken sword did not affect the two people at all. Instead, it made the sword intent on the two people constantly rise and pierce through the clouds.

    Countless extraordinary ss rose out of the pressure of the broken sword and watched this battle that was destined to be recorded in history.

    Tens of thousands of meters high in the sky, where ordinary people could not see, there was a majestic pce hidden in the void.

    It was a precious fortress type holy artifact!

    Inside the pce, there were several great existences that were watching from afar.

    ¡°This kind of genius will definitely be taken into the Sword Pce.¡±

    ¡°His origins are unknown.¡±

    ¡°His origins are not a problem. A stupid swordsman will definitely have a good character.¡±

    ¡°I still need to observe him.¡±

    ¡°His soul aura is very young. It is very likely that he is younger than You Chang. He is a monster that is hard toe by even in a hundred thousand years.¡±

    ¡°You are thinking too far. Is it possible that such a genius has no power behind him? He must be an existence that is not inferior to you and me.¡±

    ¡°So what? In terms of Sword Dao, who canpare to our Sword Pce? He should join the gate wall of our Sword Pce.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. After this battle, both of them may enter the Saint realm. The process of breaking through to the Saint realm can not be disturbed. We will protect that human genius. No matter what, let¡¯s form a good rtionship first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and we have to be more careful. These two are geniuses that appear once every hundred thousand years. There might be jealous or hostile sages lurking around.¡±

    Kong and You Chang were evenly matched in the beginning. As the battle progressed, the auras of the two heaven¡¯s pride experts continued to rise, like a sharp sword unsheathed and pierced the sky.

    ¡°You Chang lost.¡±

    A sage level existence sighed.

    He wascking a move, but under pressure, he was the first to break through.

    Kong timely stopped.

    Not far away,

    The elite of the Sword Pce held a long sword with a holy artifact in his hand, his figure tall and straight like a sharp sword.

    In the surroundings, countless Transcendents who were wearing sword type divine weapons were shocked to find that their weapons were vibrating.

    A sword sound rang out.

    A mysterious concept spread out with Saint Sword City as the center, radiating half of Sword King Star.

    A strange phenomenon gradually appeared between the heavens and the earth.

    There were long swords that converged into a river that stretched across the heavens and the earth.

    There were destructive lightning that flickered, destructive winds that blew, and mes of ash that bloomed¡­

    All sorts of strange phenomena were also disasters that enveloped the sword path¡¯s genius, You chang.

    After crossing it, the Half-Sage Body would be forged into a true Saint Body, and one would be able to enjoy an endless lifespan.

    However, any onlooker would think that it was not difficult for such a genius to ovee the cmity. Moreover, the most difficult thing to break through to the Saint Rank was actually to find the opportunity to break through.

    The spectating Transcendents all retreated far away.

    The sky was also a few kilometers away.

    Closing his eyes, he began toprehend.

    After winning ten thousand battles in a row, his aura had already reached its peak.

    For a genius of the Sword Dao to break through in front of him, this was also a reference and enlightenment for the sky.

    Faintly,

    His aura also began to fluctuate, and a mysterious fluctuation gradually spread out.

    ¡°He is also about to break through? So fast?¡±

    ¡°I have to transfer him to another ce to prevent the two of them from affecting each other.¡±

    A sage level existence enveloped him with his will, and he was about to move dozens of miles away.

    Suddenly,

    The saint was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but look down from the pce.

    There,

    Where was the free figure?

    How was it possible for him to disappear in his mind?

    How could he stay in the Sword King Star when he sensed that he was unable to suppress his advancement?

    He activated the Return Scroll and returned to Tree Shade City, flying into the sky with a whoosh.

    ¡­

    At the same time, ine was in a pure ice ne outside the main universe.

    This ne was covered in ice and snow all year round, with only one Ice Crystal Race and a few ice elemental creatures living in it.

    ine followed his intuition and found this ne that had not been discovered by the outside world.

    She was different from Kong. She did not fight, nor did sheprehend thews.

    She sat on the ice and snow for more than half a year.

    She dispersed her extraordinary force field, and her life aura waspletely gone. The pure white snow had already covered her entire body.

    asionally, snow-white little beasts would be attracted over, and then they would shake their heads and leave.

    Suddenly,

    Petals fell from the sky, and lotus flowers formed from ice crystals bloomed.

    A clear and melodious sound echoed between the heavens and the earth for a long time.

    The snowkes became more and more dense, and thick fog covered the sky.

    ine, who was buried deep under the ice, opened his eyes, and gradually moved from dead silence to new life.

    Rumble!

    Theyer of ice shattered and copsed towards the center, forming a giant ice lotus.

    And at the center of the ice lotus was ine, who had broken out of the ice.

    Her divine body had been slowly refined over the past half year of dead silence.

    There was only onest bit left!

    Whoosh

    The body in the icy blue dress scattered, turning into countless specks of blue light.

    There was a golden sh in the blue light.

    It quickly gathered again, forming the skeleton of a saint. Countless materialized nomological patterns appeared, forming flesh and blood. Golden rivers flowed through the blood vessels.

    A huge phantom appeared. Its face was blurry, and its temperament was noble. It looked down on the world.

    Crash ¨C

    The entire ice and snow ne trembled. The Ice Crystal Race natives thousands of kilometers away knelt on the ground. The intelligent beasts that had been born also quieted down. With reverence, they witnessed the birth of an undying existence.

    ¡­

    Tree Shade City,

    Tang Yu¡¯s true self sensed something.

    In the contract in his mind, the golden page that had contracted with ine was shining brightly. The connection between the two of them seemed to be much clearer. Even though they were separated by the distance between the universe and the ne, they could still vaguely sense it.

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    Outside the sr system,

    A spaceship with a blue tail me was moving forward in the dark and silent sky.

    This spaceship set off from their home. After a space jump, it has been flying in the sky for more than half a month. Now, it is about to reach its destination.

    In the bridge, many people were excited.

    ¡°We are about to reach that.¡±

    ¡°Is that really a life? This is the first life we found on Mercury! We must write it down in history!¡±

    ¡°Yes, especially now that the situation is not good. If we can confirm that it is a suitable for us to live on, at least we can have a way out.¡±

    ¡°With their strangeness, can this really be our way out?¡±

    Many elites in the bridge fell silent.

    Mercury had a civilization that was developed by technology. Humans had started to step into space hundreds of years ago. Today, apart from the mother Mercury, they had dozens of resources. They had also changed the twos into an environment suitable for humans to live in. They had footprints all over many star systems and once thought that they were the rulers of the universe.

    Until one day,

    A crack suddenly appeared on a resource, and the earth split into deep ravines. Red mist filled the sky, and countless monsters surged out of the abyss.

    The disaster wasing.

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796

    The technology of Water Star has conquered the mother star, transformed many stars, and the technology tree of war has been lit up a lot.

    Initially,

    When the huge crack named ¡®Abyss¡¯ appeared, although it shocked many people, no one thought of the danger of extinction.

    Although those monsters are extremely fast, powerful, and tenacious, once they rush into the city, they will cause irreparable disaster.

    However, in the end, it was only a living creature. It was only on the resource that was now sparsely popted. After the upper echelons of Mercury reacted, they mobilized many war weapons. Endless cannon fire poured down, sting those monsters with different appearances into pieces.

    The monsters that emerged from the abyss were once sent to the research tform, believing that it was a milestone for Mercury to discover alien life.

    But as time went on,

    The resources that appeared in the abyss were almost unable to hold on.

    The number of Abyss increased, and the monsters became more and more terrifying. There were even monsters that were dozens of meters tall that could resist missiles and energy weapons and had to pay a great price to get rid of them.What made the upper echelons of Mercury feel a little relieved was that although those monsters could survive in a vacuum environment, they could not rush out of the. In the worst case scenario, they would only give up on the resource and were still within the eptable range of the upper echelons of Mercury.

    Until¡­

    The other closest to the resource also appeared in the Abyss of. Moreover, in about a month, the Abyss of would spread to another star ball.

    And there was a fixed direction, heading towards the home of the Mercury!

    This time,

    The upper echelons of Mercury could not sit still. They were very clear about the destructive power of those monsters. The resource was easy to guard due to theck of mining points. If it was reced by the Mercury with a poption of 200 billion¡­

    However, they were powerless to stop it. There was no way to destroy the Abyss. They could not stop it!

    In fact, with the increase in the number of ¡®disaster level¡¯ monsters, the resource was almost unable to hold on.

    The upper echelons of Mercury had made the worst n. The huge war machine of the Star Alliance on one side was running quickly while creating a ark to preserve the human fire.

    The Morning Star spaceship was the advance team, and they identally discovered a unique during space exploration.

    On observation, the was divided into three parts ¨Cnd and seven parts of the ocean. It was likely a habitable.

    ¡°This is very far away from Water Star. Maybe it can stop the abyss from spreading.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, we have to find out the environment of that first. When the timees, whether it¡¯s migration or other things, we can prepare in advance.¡±

    The elites in the bridge put away their pessimistic emotions.

    Suddenly,

    The ship¡¯s rm sounded.

    A scout cried out in rm, ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s a high-energy reaction ahead!¡±

    Without needing him to speak, the others saw through the screen. Outside the gxy in front of them, a dazzling light blossomed, actually tearing apart the darkness of the universe.

    The surroundings,

    The stars exploded one after another.

    Other than the white light and the energy detectors that kept sending out rms, they did not detect anything else, but they discovered that countless stars had exploded, and a terrifying power had appeared.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a space anomaly!¡±

    In the past hundred years when Mercury explored the starry sky, they had discovered a few unexinable phenomena. They were called space phenomena.

    When a battleship sailed through space, a part of the ship suddenly disappeared.

    The experts spected that it was because of some kind of cosmic spectacle caused by light.

    But the space phenomenon in front of them was even more dangerous.

    The energy detector had long reached the upper limit of the ability to detect. If a medium-sized spaceship like the Venus crashed into it, there would be nothing left.

    ¡°Quick, turn around!¡±

    ¡°What about that life? It won¡¯t be destroyed, right?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t care about that anymore. Retreat! Retreat!¡±

    The invisible force gradually spread and countless stars disappeared.

    The blue tail of the Morning Star spat out mes, pushing the entire spaceship into the distance.

    At this time,

    Outside the sr system,

    Tang Yu¡¯s illusory figure gradually solidified.

    Just now, when he entered the Morning Star ship, he had a panoramic view of the conversation in the bridge.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the tentacles of the devil race would spread to this ce.¡±

    He knew that the closest to Earth was a technological civilization, but he wasn¡¯t clear about more and didn¡¯t intend to have any contact with that civilization.

    Although the location of Earth had been discovered ¨C after all, although he could move Earth, he couldn¡¯t hide it. Even if he had to set up an illusory formation, he had to be able to set up a sr system as big as it was.

    However, since the demons couldn¡¯t enter the sr system, it was even more impossible for Mercury¡¯s flying ship to hit a wall.

    They could even destroy some of the flying ships at will and make them retreat.

    But¡­

    ¡°Since they encountered the demons attacking the, they had to create some trouble for them.¡±

    Tang Yu had some immature ideas in his mind, but he still decided to move the earth further away to avoid the coordinates being discovered.

    -God knows how the devil race searched the of life.

    He shook his head and looked into the distance.

    The surging sword energy was like a white radiance, illuminating the entire space.

    Looking through the white radiance, one could see a figure standing there, as if it was the center of the starry sky.

    The void was venting.

    Sword radiance shed out, directly tearing apart space, smashing countless stars into pieces.

    The process of each person breaking through to Saint rank was different.

    Some experts might be able to gain enlightenment in a short period of time and be a saint.

    Some experts would refine an entire world and use the realm of the world to sublimate.

    Some experts would emerge after putting their lives on the line.

    ine¡¯s breakthrough was sessful. After a period of closed door cultivation, he broke through to the Saint realm.

    As for the breakthrough in the void, themotion was a bit greater.

    He needed to continuously stimte sword intent, drive thews, and use sword intent to forge his holy body.

    But there were also dangers. For example, before the power of the void was exhausted and his holy body was cast, the breakthrough would be dered a failure.

    The distance between the sky and the boundary of the sr system was not far.

    Tang Yu spread the distance of his territory. He extended his hand and pointed. A mysterious power that was invisible and intangible fell.

    The air spirit that was breaking through was shaken and entered a mysterious state. With a wave of his hand, the sword energy activated thews.

    This continuous torrent of sword energysted for three days and three nights.

    Far away, the Morning Star observed for a while. After confirming that the space phenomenon would not disappear for a short period of time, the spaceship elerated and entered the space jump back to Mercury.

    ¡­

    Jia Shi was a game uploader and was also a high-level yer. He had left behind a lot of his own rich and heavy notes in several games on Mercury that had a ruling level.

    He was called ¡®boss¡¯ by manyizens.

    Although his family had a lot of money, and although he could throw tens of millions just to buy one piece of equipment, that was not the reason why he could be a top yer.

    There was only one real reason.

    On Mercury, which had matured in virtual reality games, high level yers were equal to 99 of wealth and 1 of skill. However, that 1 of skill was the key to whether yers could be high level yers.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    ¡°There are fewer and fewer people ying this game,¡± Jia Shi said as he sat up from the game capsule.

    He had set up a guild that yed tickets in a popr game. Although it was just a game, under Boss Jia¡¯s money attack, the guild also had second-rate strength and many members.

    But in recent months, all kinds of strange policies had emerged.

    What game time limit, limited to charging order.

    More and more guild members had quit the game.

    ¡°Not just the game, but almost all the entertainment industries have entered the cold winter.¡±

    Jia Shi opened the browser, which was full of information about the glory of recruitment.

    There were also many manufacturing industries, emergency hiring technicians and their welfare had increased a lot ¨C on Mercury, where artificial intelligence was mature, there were very few pure technicians.

    On the other hand, the entertainment industry was limited, and there were many movies about ¡°The human race united to fight against aliens¡±, but the plot was boring and roughly simr.

    Ordinary people all felt a kind of atmosphere that was about toe.

    As someone who had a backer, he was even more clear that the crisis humanity was facing was far more serious than he had imagined. The

    Under these circumstances, it was already very rare to be able to maintain the peace on the surface.

    How many people still had the spare time to y games?

    Even the most popr ¡®Fire Blue Nation¡¯ in the world had be a lot colder.

    As a person who lived a boring and boring life every day, Knight naturally couldn¡¯t leave the game, but he couldn¡¯t afford to y it!

    When he was bored and browsing the web page, Knight was suddenly stunned.

    ¡°Complete simtion game ¡®Lord God¡¯? There are new games issued nowadays?¡±

    ¡°No, it is very likely that the game was developed almost before the winter of the game¡­ What an unlucky child.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the propagandanguage actually wants to save the world? This slogan that was aged hundreds of years ago, it seems that the gamepany has also given up on itself.¡±

    Although he did not have expectations for this game, Knight was really too bored. He still downloaded ¡®Lord God¡¯ to the game cabin.

    After hastily browsing through two films about ¡®fight against aliens¡¯, Jia Shi slowlyid down in the game cabin.

    He opened the main god.

    His mind was suddenly immersed.

    Jia Shi opened his mouth.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797

    At the moment when the game began, Jia Shi felt as if he had fallen into a dream. He suddenly woke up in the dark and chaotic darkness.

    Light appeared in front of him.

    Beneath his feet was a mottled and ancient stone b. In the cracks of the stone b, weeds grew stubbornly, and the fragrance of the grass seeped into the tip of his nose.

    The two sides were also covered in scratch walls, and they were ten meters high from the top, like a passage that extended to the end of his line of sight.

    There were some white crystals embedded in the brick wall, and it was the crystal that emitted a halo that allowed Jia Shi to see everything around it clearly.

    He reached out and grabbed one of the white crystals, trying to pull it out, but he did not pull it out.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s just a background board, wait¡­¡±

    He stared nkly at his palm. The rough texture of the wall when he touched the wall just now, and as his arm pulled hard on the white crystal, some gravel fell on the wall, giving him a game experience he had never experienced before ¨C

    Reality!He clenched his fists tightly, reached out and pinched the flesh of his arm, hiss ¡ªthere was pain!

    ¡°This feeling, this experience, it is simply¡­¡±

    Although the virtual reality game of Water Star was mature, the game environment was only a photosynthesis, and the smell was even less. In the past, Jia Shi felt that those games were good, but now¡­ even if it was just the opening of the ¡®Lord God¡¯ game, it gave him a feeling that he had yed a spicy game before.

    He took a deep breath.

    Even the air carried the fragrance of nts and a faint smell of blood.

    Eh? The smell of blood?

    The smell of blood suddenly became rich and pungent. Jia Shi couldn¡¯t help but cover his nose. Suddenly, his eyes widened.

    In front of him,

    Dark red blood suddenly oozed out from the cracks in the wall. Before he could be frightened, the fresh blood formed rows of water star universal words.

    ¡°What the yer is about to face is the game test. Only by passing the test can you get the official game qualification.¡±

    [The test test test has been randomly generated: Escape from the cave. Please survive for at least 60 seconds under the pursuit of the monsters. ]

    [Remark: The longer you survive, the higher your evaluation will be. The higher your evaluation, the more likely you will receive the mysterious reward bestowed by the Lord God. ]

    [Remark 2: This game is apletely real experience. All mental stimtion, negative effects, brain paralysis and so on, this game will not be responsible. ]

    [Brave young man, panic, scream, and then please the Lord God. ]

    The smell of blood was too real. Sergeant should have been panicking for a while, but his attention waspletely focused on the words made of blood.

    [As expected of apletely real game. Even the game notifications are so refreshing¡­ There¡¯s actually a test? Are you looking down on me, Boss Jia? ]

    There had also been a game on Mercury that said, ¡°To torture people is to be happy¡±.

    In order to prevent yers from being traumatized by the game, there had been a checkpoint at the beginning of the game, but those checkpoints had instead be one of the selling points to attract yers.

    As a top yer, what Jia Shi liked the most was teasing the so-called checkpoint.

    Although the main god game was a little more real, wasn¡¯t teasing the real game more a sense of aplishment

    ¡°This stage is called ¡®Cave Escape¡¯. You need to survive 60 seconds under the attack of the monsters. It¡¯s very simple and very straightforward.¡±

    ¡°I can rely on the card slot and so on to flirt with the monsters. Moreover, what if I kill the monsters? Will there be a bug in the game?¡±

    He was already excited.

    While he was thinking, the blood from the game notification gradually dripped down, forming a puddle of blood.

    On the other side of the wall, blood oozed out to form a countdown.

    ¡°The monsters have appeared. They will begin their pursuit in twenty seconds.¡±

    The red numbers quickly decreased.

    Jia Shi suddenly smelled a fishy smell. All the hair on his body stood on end, and a chill rushed up his head from the soles of his feet. It was as if he had been targeted by some terrifying monster. He was in a trance for two or three seconds.

    His neck stiffly turned around, and he saw a huge monster with four limbs on the ground about seven or eight meters behind him.

    It had a body like a wolf, but its fur was rotten, and its face was twisted like a ghost. The most important thing was that its body wasparable to a big truck!

    Just the visual impact wasparable to that of a tiger or a lion, which was dozens of streets away!

    The giant rotwolf¡¯s scarlet eyes stared straight at him, some saliva dripping from between its sharp teeth, hitting the stone b with a sizzling sound.

    Jia Shi¡¯s body was stiff, and cold sweat flowed down his back.

    This kind of terrifying monster, he still wanted to take liberties with it?

    Let alone 60 seconds, he couldn¡¯t evenst 6 seconds!

    With a casual pounce and bite, he would be the food in the stomach of the giant rotwolf!

    Wait!

    Despite his fear, as a top yer, his observation skills still allowed him to keenly discover the strange posture of the giant rotwolf standing.

    The entire wolf tilted to the left, its left front legs and left hind legs injured. When it stood up, it was trembling.

    It was very likely that he would not be able to run fast!

    This was the chance of survival for the test, and also his chance!

    Jia Shi did not dare to have any more thoughts. The giant rotwolf was too terrifying, and the game was too real!

    He did not even dare to imagine what would happen if he was really bitten by the giant rotwolf.

    His survival instinct had beenpletely stimted!

    Jia Shi pped himself hard, allowing himself to break free from his panic and quickly flee forward.

    His physical fitness was very good, and the main game seemed to havepletely simted his true situation. Jia Shi couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was a game or if he had transmigrated.

    At the beginning, the stone bs of the passage were t, but soon, he found that the passage became more and more rugged. Sometimes there were holes in the front, which were bottomless, and GG would be yed when he fell down.

    Sometimes, there were huge rocks blocking the way ahead. Jia Shi was agile and rolled over.

    These obstacles were not difficult for him. On the contrary, he saw hope.

    If the road was smooth, even if the giant rotwolf¡¯s leg was injured, its speed would be much faster than his, but theplex terrain was an opportunity!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A roar came from behind. It was more terrifying than the tiger roar that Jia Shi heard in the animal park¡­ No, it could not bepared at all. Comparing the tigers in captivity was insulting the terrifying giant rotwolf and insulting the game n.

    He did not turn back and kept running.

    There was a loud bang behind him, and the entire passage seemed to be trembling. Jia Shi could not help but look up, afraid that there would be a copsed boulder falling down from above.

    If it was any other game, Jia Shi would only bury his head and run, not caring about the changes in the passage, this kind of ¡®backboard¡¯.

    But this game was too real.

    The constant shaking had already caused some gravel to fall from the top of his head. As long as one had enough strength, it was not impossible to destroy the walls, such as the giant rotwolf!

    Suddenly,

    His eyes narrowed.

    He took a wrong step and dashed to the left, stepping on the pile of rubble and leaping over.

    At the same time, on the right side of the pile of rubble, the ¡®t ground¡¯ that Jia Shi had originally nned to pass by happened to be smashed by arge boulder that was the size of a millstone at the top of the shaking. With a bang, the stone fragments on the stone b flew everywhere. A sharp piece of gravel flew past his cheek, causing his right cheek to burn with pain!

    It was really painful!

    It was not the kind of impact that was stiffly simted by the game!

    He couldn¡¯t help but touch it. It was wet, and his palm was already dyed red.

    The fear in his heart was constantly magnified, but Jia Shi¡¯s footsteps had always been steady, flying left and right in the gravel passage.

    He didn¡¯t look back, nor did he dare to look back.

    But he felt that the giant rotwolf was approaching.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A heaven-shaking roar came from behind him, and it was getting closer and closer, causing his eardrums to hurt.

    Just at this time,

    The passage ahead was blocked by a few nted logs, and there was only a gap in the middle of the passage with a waist high.

    It was enough for people to crawl through.

    But it was toote to bend down and crawl!

    Jia Shi had already smelled the fishy stenching from behind him!

    His body leaned back, and his whole person brushed past the gap like a sliding shovel. Thanks to the excellent quality of his pajamas ¨C the clothes he wore at the game checkpoint, except for a pair of shoes, the rest were the same as when he was lying in the game cabin ¨C his quick and intelligent sliding steps seeded, and hisrge calf that was rubbing against the ground was not as painful¡­ No, hiss, it was still a little painful.

    Jia Shi quickly got up and finally couldn¡¯t help but look back.

    Bang!!!

    The thick logs that had sealed the passage were smashed into pieces by the giant rotwolf. Countless fragments scattered in all directions. The giant rotwolf only paused for a moment after being shaken by the recoil, then continued to limp towards him.

    ¡°¡®¨C¡°

    Jia Shi¡¯s scream echoed in the passage. He rolled and crawled forward.

    Running at full speed, constantly climbing over obstacles, avoiding the falling rocks above his head. Jia Shi was tense, and his physical strength inevitably began to decline. His breathing had be much heavier.

    Suddenly,

    He did not notice for a moment, and his toes kicked a piece of gravel, which not only made his face distorted from the pain of his toes, but also made him stagger and fall forward.

    Jia Shi reacted quickly. He used both hands to support himself and made a tactical roll. He trembled and was about to stand up.

    But in the next moment,

    A shadow enveloped him. A huge wolf w mmed into the stone tablet not far away from him. The gravel flew and left a deep w mark. The huge mouth that was filled with a fishy smell covered the top of his head. Jia Shi¡¯s eyes were full of fear and despair.

    ¡­

    [Congrattions to yer 003for passing the Main God Test. You have obtained the official game qualification. ]

    [Test test: ¡®- Cave Escape¡¯ score: 155 seconds. Excellent rating. One novice gift package for obtaining the Main God reward. Please check. ]

    [yer has obtained a chance to change the game name. You can slightly adjust your appearance and officially start the Main God Game. ]

    [Note: The Main God Game ispletely real and no longer has a death protection mechanism. For any unexpected situations that ur to the yer, the main god game producer has expressed his apologies and will not be responsible. ]

    [Note 2: Master God¡¯s reminder, please do not treat the Master God game as just a game. ]

    On a spacious white tform, Jia Shi was breathing heavily.

    He still maintained his previous posture.

    He half-squatted on the ground with his hands on the ground and was about to stand up.

    But in the next moment, he was enveloped by the giant rotwolf. The sharp teeth and the foul smell in his mouth still left a lingering fear in his heart when he recalled it.

    Fortunately, the giant rotwolf did not really bite down.

    The fear of death lingered in his heart for a long time.

    After not moving for a few minutes, Knight gradually came back to his senses and stood up shakily. Only then did he realize that he was already far away from the death passage.

    The dust and grass on his pajamas were gone, and the holes and wrinkles were gone, returning to normal.

    He touched his right face. There was no wet blood, and he could not feel the burning pain.

    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s just a game¡­¡±

    Only then did Knight realize that he could open a yer panel that looked like other games.

    He found the log and browsed through the reminders that had just sounded.

    ¡°There is no death protection mechanism? In other words, there is a possibility of real death experience in the game at the back?¡±

    He gasped.

    Even if he could be resurrected, the pain and fear were real.

    Even if there were unexpected situations like brain death, it was not impossible¡­ But why didn¡¯t the game reduce the pain? Or perhaps it was topletely imitate?

    And the test checkpoint was to sieve and choose a group of yers who could adapt to the ¡®Lord God Game¡¯?

    Jia Shi was surprised to find that although he was still a little afraid, he was more excited.

    When he was in a desperate situation, the trembling of his soul, the roar of his flesh and blood¡­ was actually what he yearned for.

    For a moment, he forgot about Mercury, who was in danger.

    He forgot the fear of death just now.

    He was just excited and excited as he studied the yer panel. Then, he looked up and saw that outside the tform he was on, there was a bright starry sky.

    The tform was the starting point. Rows of stairs floated up and extended into the distance. In front of a huge, vast, and magnificent space gate.

    Only after crossing the star gate can one truly enter the main god game.

    Jia Shi raised his head and was stunned for a while before he blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ spectacr!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t use any other adjectives and only felt that it was a miracle created by the gods.

    He changed his name to ¡®Boss Jia¡¯ and added a hundred million points to his appearance before walking up the stairs with a slightly pious attitude.

    ¡­

    Whoosh

    The game capsule opened, and Jia Shi sat up straight with excitement in his eyes.

    He quickly called for theputer robot ¨C a robot with a rolling wheel under a tform, with a touchscreen on its face, came to his side and turned into aputer form connected to the table.

    Jia Shi quickly operated.

    His flexible fingers danced on the screen, and from time to time, with voice instructions, he quickly edited the video he edited in the ¡°Lord God Game¡± and some ideas to make a video.

    The only thing that Jia Shi felt pity was that the escape process was not recorded, and he could not capture the strong body of the giant rotwolf¡­ After all, it was toote to run for his life, and there was no yer panel. Only God knew if there was a recording function.

    As the uploader of the game area, Jia Shi had two main columns.

    One was the popr virtual reality game he yed before, ¡°Fire Blue Kingdom¡±, and the other was the ¡°new online game review¡± he used to ridicule some new games.

    As for the rice column, it did not exist.

    He opened a new column, hesitated for a moment, and typed the four words ¡°god level game¡±.

    Although the main game was too thrilling and exciting, this kind ofpletely realistic game, he did not evaluate it, no¡­ first lick it, it was simply unworthy of his identity as a top yer!

    Jia Shi uploaded the video without looking at the follow-up effects. Heid back in the game cabin and immersed himself in his thoughts.

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798

    Boss Jia Shi was a celebrity in the gaming world. Even in the cold winter of the game, his video still attracted a lot of attention when it was released.

    He was even more curious about Jia Shi not recording the Fire Blue Nation video, but opening a new column.

    They opened it one by one.

    The video onlysted three minutes.

    Jia Shi was also a little hasty ¨C after all, he had to quickly go to the liver, no, topete in games.

    In Jia Shi¡¯s eyes, the main game was to fight with his life on the line, but winning was a sublimation of his soul.

    The video mostly recorded the contents of Jia Shi standing under the steps of the space gate.

    And some of his body parts.

    He jumped down from the top and crouched down on the iron bridge, but his five fingers moved nimbly. ¡°I¡¯m not bragging. The reality of the game is far beyond your imagination. All the games in the city are weak!¡±

    Boss Jia in the video said.

    There was still a lot of effort to hide his excitement and excitement on his face.

    The audience leftments on the bullet screen one after another.

    ¡°I¡¯m shocked. Boss Jia actually has the talent for acting. His acting is so vivid!¡±

    ¡°Boss Jia, who never takes a meal video, actually blew a nameless new online game into the sky. Is it the loss of morality or the distortion of humanity?¡±

    ¡°Aplete real game? Are you kidding me? The most real game in the city right now is only 60 ¨C 70!¡±

    ¡°Boss Jia¡¯s fingers are quite flexible. One look and I can tell that he is very experienced¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe the selling point of this game is the fingers?¡±

    ¡°Then, the three minutes video is all watching Boss Jia and the steps. What about the fighting process? What about the skill show? Why is there nothing! Spicy chicken video, spicy chicken game!¡±

    ¡°That space gate is quite spectacr. It feels like I am climbing the temple step by step. But in the end, it is just some game stickers. It is not like I have never seen a spectacr game field.¡±

    ¡°I think Boss Jia may have been kidnapped. Please blink your eyes.¡±

    ¡°You think too much. Impossible. There has been no news of a certain rich second generation being kidnapped recently.¡±

    At the end of the three-minute video,

    Jia Shi no longer had a mischievous smile. Instead, his expression became serious and solemn. His gaze seemed to meet the audience. He said in a low voice, ¡°Here, I need to emphasize one thing. This game has already exceeded the scope of thrilling and exciting. yers with insufficient inner qualities do not rmend trying this game. It¡¯s very dangerous, really dangerous!¡±

    But the audienceughed.

    Just to promote a new online game!

    You are no longer the Boss Jia who used toin about the game of venomous snakes!

    Although the barrage was filled with disbelief and dismissal, many of the audience said no, but in fact, their trust and curiosity for Jia Shi still drove them. Their fingers honestly opened the official website of the Lord God Game.

    The background of the official website was the magnificent space gate, which looked up from the bottom to the top, making people feel even more excited.

    The main interface was also very delicate, and it could be seen that the game official had spent some effort.

    However, the content was too simple!

    No, there was no content at all. It was all nonsense to find, and there was no description of the game battle, background, and plot.

    Even in Boss Jia¡¯s video, it only mentioned that there was a test level in the game at the beginning, and only yers who passed the test level could qualify for the official game.

    Listen, not everyone can y this game, is that possible?

    Is it also dangerous, not responsible for the possible psychological stimtion and psychological trauma?

    We have fought countless virtual reality horror games, and even demons and ghosts can¡¯t scare us, just a new game? Hehe!

    Therefore, they quickly downloaded the game to the game capsule.

    ¡­

    Tree Shade City,

    The Main Game Department was an independent department directly under the management of the municipal government department, specialized in nning and developing the Main God Game.

    The head of the department was once the first batch of students to graduate from the Dojo of Limits. He was skilled in illusions and games, so his results in the first batch of students weren¡¯t outstanding.

    However, there were also the World Tree Academy who served as an illusionist teacher and worked in the municipal administration department to help develop the profession calendar of ¡®Spirit Space ¨C Illusion Capital¡¯.

    Although some of the apprentices at the same level were nowmanders of the army and great figures at the Second Level of Transcendent, and Chang Yan himself was only a Second Level veteran Transcendent, Chang Yan was very satisfied.

    Using illusion to develop a space scenario was the job he had dreamed of.

    This time, he was entrusted with a heavy responsibility as the director of the Main God Game Department.

    ¡°The minister said that this game is meant to nurture a batch of pioneers for Mercury to develop the development of the world to resist the invasion of the Devil Race.¡±

    ¡°We must do the best. There must be no mistakes!¡±

    Setting the test checkpoint was amon suggestion.

    Although the test checkpoint was also real, when one died or was seriously injured, they would be forcefully kicked out and would not affect the yer¡¯s body and mind too much.

    Chang Yan had experienced many life and death battles, and he had also seen hisrades die. He actually did not care about the health of the Water Star yers who were far away in some unknown star system.

    What Chang Yan cared about was the game review.

    A game that made arge number of yers go crazy would inevitably be banned by the Water Star Alliance. Even if it could not seal off the official website and the download channel, some public opinion influence was enough.

    Only with enough yer base would they be able to select a batch of outstanding pioneers.

    As for those who could pass the test, their psychological quality was definitely not bad. Even if they experienced the real process of death, most of them would be able to hold on.

    If not?

    Just like what the game reminded, the main god game expressed its deepest apologies, but it was not responsible.

    If you want to obtain power, you need to pay the price. It is reasonable.

    It is even more impossible to lower the difficulty or reduce pain. The purpose is to cultivate outstanding Awakened ones. There is only the principle of doing things to the death.

    Chang Yan gave up sleeping, eating, and training. He sat in front of the crystal processor for 24 hours and observed the data at all times.

    ¡°The number of yers is rising rapidly. The number of yers who passed the test has exceeded 100. Very good!¡±

    ¡°Another yer has obtained an excellent evaluation? It seems like we can release a batch of more difficult game scenes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I have to increase the difficulty of the game. Who asked you to have the demonic beasts leave you not much time?¡±

    Chang Yan felt that he could not me himself. After all, Minister Chen was also promoting the difficulty of the game to release the demonic beast temtes that were difficult to deal with.

    If he wanted to go further, it might be the order of City Lord Tang.

    How could he not be ruthless?

    ¡­

    Knight hurriedly entered the game. When he opened his eyes, he was already in a pure white room.

    This was his personal space.

    The game of god is different from regr games. It is not to kill monsters and level up to do missions, but to enter different scenarios, explore the scenes, andplete the scenario mission. In the process, you can obtain items that can make you stronger.

    The game ispletely real, and all items in the scenario can be used¡­ For example, in the test checkpoint, I canpletely use the elite stones as weapons. That checkpoint is a refugee checkpoint, and the giant rotwolf is too strong to fight against, but it is definitely not the case for all scenarios.

    But only a very small number of ¡®equipment¡¯ can bring out the scene. Obtaining those equipment means bing stronger, and can continue to use it in the next scenario.

    Just these settings alone made Knight excited.

    Perhaps God¡¯s game didn¡¯t have the same amount of time as in other games, but it was real. He couldn¡¯t wait to get a piece of equipment!

    ¡°Wait, I think I have another gift pack.¡±

    Sergeant Jia opened his backpack interface. Inside was a gift box that was not beautifully wrapped.

    -Novice Gift Pack.

    Why do I have to add an extra word?

    He clicked on the box.

    [Ding! Do you want to open the ¡®novice gift package¡¯? After the gift package opens, the reward items can no longer be ced in the backpack. ]

    Bi was actually a real game, understood.

    When the grand prize opened, there was no light or special effects. Only a few items appeared in front of Jia Shi and fell to the ground with a ng.

    ¡°One, two, three¡­ there are actually five items!¡±

    Five items could not be considered a lot, but in the test checkpoint, he was bare-handed and wearing pajamas. He had no choice but to flee for his life. He did not need to think to know how precious the items in the game were.

    Five items suddenly appeared, and an indescribable satisfaction filled his heart.

    He picked up the items one by one.

    Fortunately, there were some system prompts on the items that would not make himpletely blind.

    Pioneer Helmet(Grade E Defensive Device): Has a simple defensive ability.

    Pioneer Leather Armor(Grade E Defensive Device): +1

    Pioneer Leather Pants(Grade E Defensive Equipment): +1

    The three pieces of equipment could also bebined into a Pioneer Equipment Set, but¡­ there was no effect of the set.

    At this time,

    Knight was not wearing pajamas. Instead, when he had just quit the game, he had specially found a protective suit and a golden de in his hand.

    In order to ce the golden de in the game cabin, it took him a lot of effort.

    Those yers who used the game helmet could forget about wearing equipment. Don¡¯t ask how he knew. If they asked, they would be poor. Jia Shi had already tested the game helmet and game cabin of different models.

    As long as he could bring it into a personal room, he could also bring it into the game field.

    Only,

    ¡°Just a simple defensive ability is stronger than this precious protective suit of mine. As expected of a game equipment!¡±

    He tried to cut the Pioneer¡¯s leather clothes with his golden saber and increased the strength. Even if he used all his strength, he could not cut a trace of the leather clothes.

    Jia Shi spent a few minutes to change into the Pioneer suit. After putting it on, he felt that his footsteps were much lighter.

    ¡°There is also a weapon.¡±

    Cedarwood(Grade E weapon): It has simple lethality.

    Knight: ¡°¡±¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Well, it feels better than my golden de.¡±

    He put the cedar wood and golden de on his waist and saw thest item.

    A book.

    ¡°Could it be a skill book?¡±

    He picked it up and took a look.

    Origin Spirit Cultivation Method(True): None.

    There was no level, no description, only the suffix had the word ¡°true¡±.

    Jia Shi also could not find a button to click on.

    ¡°It should not be. Don¡¯t tell me I have to practice on my own? How is that possible!¡±

    Flipping the cultivation method open, he felt that every page felt very heavy, and there wereplex diagrams written on it, but he was surprised that he seemed to understand it?

    ¡°Gathering Genesis Qi, strengthening the body, awakening the body.¡±

    ¡°It seems that what you said makes sense.¡±

    Jia Shi emptied his thoughts and closed his eyes. Gradually, he actually felt the Genesis Qi drifting in the air.

    This is an experience that has never been experienced in other games before. It is a unique innovationof the Master God game! If I can really cultivate it, it might be like a feeling of a type!

    With distracting thoughts in his mind, the Genesis Qi particles he sensed instantly disappeared.

    He once again focused his mind.

    In a trance, he absorbed Genesis Qi into his body, as if he could hear his body crackling.

    After a long time, Jia Shi finally opened his eyes.

    Clenching his fists, his eyes widened. ¡°My strength has really increased!¡±

    It was not the increase in value in the previous game.

    Instead, it was true. He felt the power surging out of his body and wished he could punch out.

    ¡°God game is awesome!¡±

    At this time, on the yer panel, a line of small words had appeared on the world surface, ¡°Origin Spirit Cultivation Method: Beginner.¡±

    Knight: ¡°¡±¡­ ¡±

    The feeling of cultivation was wonderful, making people immersed in it.

    But Knight chose to start the game.

    Looking at it carefully, it has been two hours since I downloaded the game. I haven¡¯t officially started the game yet? I can¡¯t tolerate it!

    ¡°The game is divided into single mode, team mode¡­ But there is no ce for me to add friends!¡±

    Jia Shi checked his clothes again and chose the single mode.

    His eyes fell into darkness.

    His body was constantly falling and falling.

    [Ding! yer ¡®Boss¡¯ has entered the map ¡®Forest Scout Building¡¯. I wish you luck in the game. ]

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    Most of the yers who had been downloaded from the game also ended the test. Some passed, some failed, but most of them were tortured to the point of tears.

    Some people suddenly woke up and cried in the game cabin for dozens of minutes before they recovered.

    Can people y this game?

    The despair and fear before death still lingered in their hearts, making them gnashtheir teeth.

    It was all Boss Jia¡¯s fault!

    They quickly logged into the ount and left a message under Boss Jia¡¯s video.

    ¡°Great praise, this game is too fun! As expected of a god-level game!¡±

    ¡°No bragging, no ck. What Boss Jia said is true. It is a game that can cut the era!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯spletely real. Really, I didn¡¯t lie to you. As long as you spend a bit of time to try, you will know.¡±

    ¡°Newbie, don¡¯t be fooled by the pit above! This game almost killed me. Even now, my hands and feet are still trembling. Even if I die, I won¡¯t y this game again!¡±

    ¡°You say it as if you can y it if you want to. But the difficulty of this game is really high. I barely survived the test.¡±

    ¡°Are you shocked? Another big brother passed the test?¡± ¡°Big brother, quickly tell me your experience. I was directly thrown into a small house. There were monsters constantly hitting outside the house. I couldn¡¯t find enough clues to open the tunnel iron door and was bitten to death by the monsters that rushed in¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god, when I woke up, I was covered in cold sweat.¡±

    ¡°ept yer qualification number. The price can be discussed. Those who are interested, contact X XX ¨C XXXX.¡±

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799

    The ce where the gathering was located was remote, and now the night in the old imperial city was even quieter.

    But soon, the others heard some subtle shouts.

    It was a mess outside.

    -Perhaps, the abyss has appeared!

    They looked at each other and instantly rushed out of the room, leaping on top of the low houses in the ancient city.

    In the distance,

    They saw smoke and dust filling the sky, and tall buildings were copsing with a loud bang, explosions, and screams.

    Jia Shi¡¯s eyes suddenly focused and looked in a certain direction.

    A dozen young men and women ran out from the corner, asionally looking back in horror.A gray wolf monster pounced out like a gray shadow and pounced on a young man, instantly tearing him into pieces.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Jia Shi recognized this wolf monster, and it was exactly the same species as the giant rotten wolf he met in the test checkpoint.

    It was just that this giant rotwolf was much smaller, about the height of a person, and also had a terrible pressure.

    He rushed down and suddenly pulled out a long sword with profound runes engraved on the de of the sword from his waist ¨C this sword was not brought out from the game of god, but was personally made by a yer who had learned runology and forging.

    It barely reached the level of an E -ss weapon.

    Jia Shi stomped on the ground, the bricks and tiles on the roof of the house flying, and he rushed out like a cannonball, the de cutting through the waist of the giant rotwolf.

    Puff

    The sword in his hand brought about quite a bit of resistance, and with some force, Jia Shi cut a half-meter-long wound on the waist of the giant rotwolf, but it was not deep.

    The giant rotwolf was in pain. It opened its mouth and roared, pouncing towards him.

    Its leg was not injured, and it was even more agile than the giant rotwolf in the test checkpoint.

    Jia Shi¡¯s eyes followed. Hisbat awareness was stronger, but his body was dragging his hind legs, barely avoiding the ws of the giant rotwolf. The strong wind tore through his ck cloak, and even his clothes and pants became messy.

    His eyes focused, and his blood surged.

    He used the strongest sword he could use when he was at the third level of awakening.

    Heavy Chop!

    The de of the sword emitted a faint white light. The powerful and heavy sword, coupled with the sharpness of an E -grade weapon itself, the tearing sword almost cut the waist of the giant rotwolf.

    Jia Shi did not turn around to look. He rolled forward two times before holding his hand and gasping for breath. When he turned back again, the giant rotwolf that was struggling on the verge of death roared. Its ws mmed down, and the earth shattered inch by inch like tofu.

    If he did not rely on his rich experience to avoid the dying counterattack of the giant rotwolf, even if he did not die, he would be seriously injured.

    ¡°No, this giant rotwolf is only at the third level of awakening. Among the many magic beasts that came out of the abyss, it is only at the bottom.¡±

    Jia Shi did not intend to rely on his physical body to resist the demonic beast. He ignored the shouts of the nearby people and disappeared in a sh.

    He broke into an empty room.

    The shouts and screamsing from outside made him clench his fists.

    Jia Shi ced the storage bag on the floor, opened the mouth of the bag, and reached into the storage bag to feel around. Soon, he pulled out a gray exoskeleton armor that was covered in metallic luster.

    This armor looked ordinary, but it was Jia Shi¡¯s life-saving trump card.

    He quickly put it on, and the runes on the armor lit up. He casually waved it two times, and it brought up a strong wind, blowing the books and bedding in the room.

    Jia Shi was embarrassed. He stepped on the window edge and stepped on the window edge with force. He instinctively raised his leg and punched a big hole in the wall.

    Jia Shi, ¡°¡±

    ¡­

    The location of the crack in the abyss was in the western area of the middle of the old imperial city.

    However, the demonic beasts that came out of the crack quickly spread out, and there were asional gunshots, but then it returned to silence.

    In the most high-end vi area of the old imperial city, a middle-aged man who looked somewhat simr to Jia Shi, but faced a more mature and steady middle-aged man, boarded a suspension car under the protection of a group of bodyguards.

    ¡°Boss, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°To the western suburbs, where that stinky brat lives! I don¡¯t know if we can make it in time.¡±

    Father Jia¡¯s face was gloomy.

    The tickets he bought were the third batch.

    The ark still needed some time to set sail.

    ording to the n, he had originally nned to move to the north side of the sanctuary in a week.

    ording to the spread of the Abyss in the past, it was reasonable to say that it would take at least ten days for Mercury to appear! Even if it appeared in advance, it should not catch the Alliance unprepared!

    At this time,

    Father Jia¡¯s wristband vibrated. He took it to his ear and hung it up a momentter. His face was even more gloomy.

    ¡°Three abysses have appeared in the area around the old imperial city. There are more than a hundred Abysses in the entire Seventh District. Many Abysses have directly appeared in the military base or in the shelter. The alliance has suffered heavy losses and does not have much support left¡±

    ¡°F *ck!¡±

    The hover car drove out of the vi area. Suddenly, a sudden stop and then a gunshot rang out. ¡°Biu ¡ª¡°

    Father Jia looked around and saw that there were many bodyguards on the hover car windows.

    This was the Alliance¡¯s standard energy gun, and its power was not ordinary. If not for the threat of the abyss, Father Jia would not have been able to get it with his power.

    He saw some ferocious monsters rushing over from all over, and they were shot by the energy beams and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Hmph, after all, it is only flesh and blood.¡±

    Suddenly,

    Boom!

    A suspension car exploded into a ball of fire. The screams inside the car stopped.

    ¡°There!¡± One of the bodyguards shouted.

    The next moment,

    Bang!

    Boom!

    Another ball of fire exploded.

    In Father Jia¡¯s car, the bodyguard captain picked up themunicator and roared in a low voice, ¡°Land, rely on the terrain to defend, we can¡¯t outrun it!¡±

    A few hover cars quickly rushed into the small road andnded on the ground.

    Relying on the hover car and the buildings on both sides, they formed a simple defensive formation.

    A gray shadow quickly approached from the sky.

    The bodyguards instinctively raised their guns and fired.

    The light beams rained down on the gray shadow.

    ¡°I hit it!¡±

    The grey shadow stopped. The bodyguards could clearly see that it was a monster that was the size of a car, looked like a tiger, had wings on its back, and had countlessplicated patterns on its body.

    At this time, it was pping its wings and stopped in the air. There were many ces on its body that emitted white smoke. That was the ce where it had just been shot by the energy gun.

    But that was all.

    The energy gun that could severely injure and kill other monsters was only slightly injured when facing this demonic tiger.

    ¡°Shoot, don¡¯t stop!¡±

    The frightened bodyguards raised their energy guns and fired.

    The tiger pped its wings, and fine beams of light passed through the afterimages. The tiger had already flown past the hover car, grabbed a bodyguard, and squeezed him into a bloody mist.

    The energy guns fired continuously, but even though the bodyguards were all retired special forces soldiers and had good marksmanship, their eyes could not keep up with the speed of the tiger. It was night again, and the light was dim. asionally, one or two beams of light would hit the tiger. It had almost no effect on the tiger.

    The bodyguards were already in despair.

    They couldn¡¯t beat him.

    They couldn¡¯t escape.

    A dignified human being was being toyed with in the tiger¡¯s ws like a prey.

    Although Father Jia forced himself to calm down, his trembling hands and feet still betrayed the uneasiness in his heart.

    The energy beams gradually became sparse.

    The tiger fell to the ground and mmed forward. The ground cracked and spread spiderweb-like cracks.

    The scarlet pupils and ferocious faces were constantly magnified in front of everyone.

    Suddenly,

    Boom!!!!

    A shadow descended from the sky and smashed onto the tiger. The tiger¡¯s wings were broken and it knelt down on its four limbs. The earth suddenly sank, and rubble flew in all directions, hitting the hover car and the surrounding walls.

    In the smoke and dust, under the pit,

    There was a dull sound of impact, as if a giant hammer had hit metal.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    A momentter,

    The sound gradually stopped, and a figure covered in metal walked out of the smoke and dust. The helmet was opened, revealing a familiar face of Father Jia.

    ¡­

    The shelter near the old imperial city was one of the ces that appeared in the abyss and could not be visited again.

    However, Father Jia had already prepared other shelters and stored a lot of weapons and food.

    He had also prepared a few game capsules ¨C Jia Shi had specially asked his father to add them.

    After arriving at this refuge, Knight quicklyy down in the game cabin and opened his eyes in a small pure white room in the game of god.

    The yer panel moved and a row of dazzling red words appeared.

    [Detected that there is a change in the real world. Main mission is released to save the world. Would the yer ept? ]

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Jia Shi was stunned, and he pressed down heavily.

    ¡­

    Water Star Seventh District,

    A small city more than a thousand kilometers away from the old imperial city.

    At this time, the sky above the city was filled with red mist. The entire city had almost turned into a living hell. The buildings copsed, and the hover cars fell to the ground. Blood dyed the ground red.

    In the middle of the city, there was an abyss with a diameter of three hundred meters. This abyss was different from the other Abyss. It was not in the shape of a crack, but round, deep and bottomless.

    Space was stirred like a whirlpool, and there were countless ferocious demonic beasts that pounced on all sides.

    ¡°Crack crack crack crack ¡ª crack -¡°

    In the middle of the abyss, a figure with his arms crossed slowly rose up. He stood hundreds of meters in the air, overlooking the entire city.

    The figure was about two meters tall,pletely made up of white jade bones. A soul me danced in his head.

    The White Bone Race was extraordinary!

    Beside him were several other transcendent divine rank races.

    It floated in a position slightly lower than his.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a weak world. Even the world barrier is so weak. It is more than a thousand times weaker than the Origin Star.¡±

    Bone Ohky had once seen the world barrier of the Origin Star.

    At that time, he was also among the teams that attacked the Origin Star, and he was unremarkable.

    Under the leadership of several senior Transcendent Mortal experts, he passed through the realm gate and was about to descend on Origin Star.

    Then,

    He failed to descend, and he was pped back by Origin Star¡¯s world barrier, allowing him to recuperate for several years before he recovered.

    But fortunately, I failed to descend sessfully.

    When Bone Lord heard that the bone ashes of the White Bone n that had gone to Origin Star had already been crushed, he felt extremely fortunate.

    Origin Star is a world where countless sages once appeared. It is unfathomable, but Water Star is different. It is just a beginner life. To conquer such a star ball is the same as making contributions to me, hehehehe¡­

    There were a total of five races in charge of attacking Water Star, including the White Bone n.

    However, the strength of the White Bone n was among the top of the eight races, and the White Bone n also seized the opportunity to obtainmand.

    Also, if not for the fact that many of the elites from the n had joined the battle on Origin Star, how could this beauty fall on my head?

    The upper limit of Mercury¡¯s descent was only ordinary Transcendents.

    In other words, the upper limit of the primary life was ordinary Transcendents. It was not impossible for a stronger existence to descend, but the price was too great and the losses outweighed the gains.

    When the same amount of energy was used up, they would usually send stronger geniuses to fight.

    He was a middle-tier prodigy, and after a few years of healing, he had been unable to condense his source core and break through to be a veteran Transcendent. Gu Ao Qiong had already be one of the few strongest Transcendent Mortal realm experts.

    The others who were simr to him were all

    As long as there are no big shots from the Devil Race during the subsequent attack, I will be able to take a lot of credit for this! It is much better than going to Origin Star to fight to the death!

    Water Star is only a low-grade, and the big shots of the Devil Race might not like it. My contribution is basically guaranteed.

    Bone lord sped his hands behind his back as he looked towards the horizon, and numerous enormous space battleships broke through the clouds and quickly flew towards them.

    ¡°Their appearances aren¡¯t bad, but unfortunately¡­¡±

    He shook his head, ¡°You guys, who will take care of them?¡±

    A de race Transcendent licked his de and flew out.

    Inside a gship,

    The dignified middle-aged man stared at the screen without blinking. The blurry image that had been disturbed constantly erged until he saw the White Bone n Transcendent floating in the air.

    The faint eye sockets looked at him. Even through the screen, many people inside the gship were shocked by the White Bone n¡¯s Transcendent.

    ¡°Commander, an alien is flying towards us. It¡¯s so fast!¡±

    The Universe Warship¡¯s muzzle shed, and beams of resplendent light shot out.

    The de n was extremely fast. Their figures flickered in the air, leaving behind afterimages. In the blink of an eye, they broke through several thousand meters.

    ¡°Form a and seal off all of the enemy¡¯s hiding space!¡±

    The detection system captured the enemy¡¯s position. The pir of light formed a dense energy, as if it enveloped a fly.

    Countless people in the bridge revealed looks of joy.

    Facing the countless beams of lighting from the hole, the de n expert no longer dodged. Origin Energy filled his arm that was like a curved de, and he swung it out!

    Xiu!

    The de light that was dozens of meters long bloomed, and it actually cut apart the thick energy pir. It was as if water was split from the middle, scattering to the sides.

    The de energy continued to fly for a few thousand meters before gradually dissipating.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a low-grade energy. Heh.¡±

    The de Race extraordinary sneered.

    The expressions of the higher-ups in the fleet were ashen.

    No matter how they tried, the energy pir that could crush small stars was almost vulnerable in front of alien powerhouses.

    Very soon, the sword race extraordinary rushed to the vicinity of the fleet and shed out a de light, easily cutting a warship that was hundreds of meters long at the waist. Sparks flew from the broken parts, bringing with it thick smoke as it fell to the ground.

    The other warships quickly rose up and scattered, but there were warships that were destroyed and fell.

    Only when thest two space warships raised their speed did they shake off the terrifying sword race powerhouse. From themanders to the ordinary members of the warship, they all trembled in disbelief and despair.

    At the same time,

    Below, in a remote corner of a small city that was like hell.

    Mysterious runes suddenly appeared, forming a formation with a diameter of more than ten meters. White light shed, and figures appeared one after another.

    If there were yers from the main god game here, they would discover that the dozens of figures that suddenly appeared were the top yers who had aplished countless feats in the game!

 Chapter 800

    800 Bone Race

    The ce where the gathering was located was remote, and now the night in the old imperial city was even quieter.

    But soon, the others heard some subtle shouts.

    It was a mess outside.

    -Perhaps, the abyss has appeared!

    They looked at each other and instantly rushed out of the room, leaping on top of the low houses in the ancient city.

    In the distance,

    They saw smoke and dust filling the sky, and tall buildings were copsing with a loud bang, explosions, and screams.

    Jia Shi''s eyes suddenly focused and looked in a certain direction.

    A dozen young men and women ran out from the corner, asionally looking back in horror.

    A gray wolf monster pounced out like a gray shadow and pounced on a young man, instantly tearing him into pieces.

    "Damn it!"

    Jia Shi recognized this wolf monster, and it was exactly the same species as the giant rotten wolf he met in the test checkpoint.

    It was just that this giant rotwolf was much smaller, about the height of a person, and also had a terrible pressure.

    He rushed down and suddenly pulled out a long sword with profound runes engraved on the de of the sword from his waist - this sword was not brought out from the game of god, but was personally made by a yer who had learned runology and forging.

    It barely reached the level of an E -ss weapon.

    Jia Shi stomped on the ground, the bricks and tiles on the roof of the house flying, and he rushed out like a cannonball, the de cutting through the waist of the giant rotwolf.

    Puff

    The sword in his hand brought about quite a bit of resistance, and with some force, Jia Shi cut a half-meter-long wound on the waist of the giant rotwolf, but it was not deep.

    The giant rotwolf was in pain. It opened its mouth and roared, pouncing towards him.

    Its leg was not injured, and it was even more agile than the giant rotwolf in the test checkpoint.

    Jia Shi''s eyes followed. Hisbat awareness was stronger, but his body was dragging his hind legs, barely avoiding the ws of the giant rotwolf. The strong wind tore through his ck cloak, and even his clothes and pants became messy.

    His eyes focused, and his blood surged.

    He used the strongest sword he could use when he was at the third level of awakening.

    Heavy Chop!

    The de of the sword emitted a faint white light. The powerful and heavy sword, coupled with the sharpness of an E -grade weapon itself, the tearing sword almost cut the waist of the giant rotwolf.

    Jia Shi did not turn around to look. He rolled forward two times before holding his hand and gasping for breath. When he turned back again, the giant rotwolf that was struggling on the verge of death roared. Its ws mmed down, and the earth shattered inch by inch like tofu.

    If he did not rely on his rich experience to avoid the dying counterattack of the giant rotwolf, even if he did not die, he would be seriously injured.

    "No, this giant rotwolf is only at the third level of awakening. Among the many magic beasts that came out of the abyss, it is only at the bottom."

    Jia Shi did not intend to rely on his physical body to resist the demonic beast. He ignored the shouts of the nearby people and disappeared in a sh.

    He broke into an empty room.

    The shouts and screamsing from outside made him clench his fists.

    Jia Shi ced the storage bag on the floor, opened the mouth of the bag, and reached into the storage bag to feel around. Soon, he pulled out a gray exoskeleton armor that was covered in metallic luster.

    This armor looked ordinary, but it was Jia Shi''s life-saving trump card.

    He quickly put it on, and the runes on the armor lit up. He casually waved it two times, and it brought up a strong wind, blowing the books and bedding in the room.

    Jia Shi was embarrassed. He stepped on the window edge and stepped on the window edge with force. He instinctively raised his leg and punched a big hole in the wall.

    Jia Shi, "..."

    ...

    The location of the crack in the abyss was in the western area of the middle of the old imperial city.

    However, the demonic beasts that came out of the crack quickly spread out, and there were asional gunshots, but then it returned to silence.

    In the most high-end vi area of the old imperial city, a middle-aged man who looked somewhat simr to Jia Shi, but faced a more mature and steady middle-aged man, boarded a suspension car under the protection of a group of bodyguards.

    "Boss, where are we going?"

    "To the western suburbs, where that stinky brat lives! I don''t know if we can make it in time."

    Father Jia''s face was gloomy.

    The tickets he bought were the third batch.

    The ark still needed some time to set sail.

    ording to the n, he had originally nned to move to the north side of the sanctuary in a week.

    ording to the spread of the Abyss in the past, it was reasonable to say that it would take at least ten days for Mercury to appear! Even if it appeared in advance, it should not catch the Alliance unprepared!

    At this time,

    Father Jia''s wristband vibrated. He took it to his ear and hung it up a momentter. His face was even more gloomy.

    "Three abysses have appeared in the area around the old imperial city. There are more than a hundred Abysses in the entire Seventh District. Many Abysses have directly appeared in the military base or in the shelter. The alliance has suffered heavy losses and does not have much support left"

    "F *ck!"

    The hover car drove out of the vi area. Suddenly, a sudden stop and then a gunshot rang out. "Biu ---"

    Father Jia looked around and saw that there were many bodyguards on the hover car windows.

    This was the Alliance''s standard energy gun, and its power was not ordinary. If not for the threat of the abyss, Father Jia would not have been able to get it with his power.

    He saw some ferocious monsters rushing over from all over, and they were shot by the energy beams and fell to the ground.

    "Hmph, after all, it is only flesh and blood."

    Suddenly,

    Boom!

    A suspension car exploded into a ball of fire. The screams inside the car stopped.

    "There!" One of the bodyguards shouted.

    The next moment,

    Bang!

    Boom!

    Another ball of fire exploded.

    In Father Jia''s car, the bodyguard captain picked up themunicator and roared in a low voice, "Land, rely on the terrain to defend, we can''t outrun it!"

    A few hover cars quickly rushed into the small road andnded on the ground.

    Relying on the hover car and the buildings on both sides, they formed a simple defensive formation.

    A gray shadow quickly approached from the sky.

    The bodyguards instinctively raised their guns and fired.

    The light beams rained down on the gray shadow.

    "I hit it!"

    The grey shadow stopped. The bodyguards could clearly see that it was a monster that was the size of a car, looked like a tiger, had wings on its back, and had countlessplicated patterns on its body.

    At this time, it was pping its wings and stopped in the air. There were many ces on its body that emitted white smoke. That was the ce where it had just been shot by the energy gun.

    But that was all.

    The energy gun that could severely injure and kill other monsters was only slightly injured when facing this demonic tiger.

    "Shoot, don''t stop!"

    The frightened bodyguards raised their energy guns and fired.

    The tiger pped its wings, and fine beams of light passed through the afterimages. The tiger had already flown past the hover car, grabbed a bodyguard, and squeezed him into a bloody mist.

    The energy guns fired continuously, but even though the bodyguards were all retired special forces soldiers and had good marksmanship, their eyes could not keep up with the speed of the tiger. It was night again, and the light was dim. asionally, one or two beams of light would hit the tiger. It had almost no effect on the tiger.

    The bodyguards were already in despair.

    They couldn''t beat him.

    They couldn''t escape.

    A dignified human being was being toyed with in the tiger''s ws like a prey.

    Although Father Jia forced himself to calm down, his trembling hands and feet still betrayed the uneasiness in his heart.

    The energy beams gradually became sparse.

    The tiger fell to the ground and mmed forward. The ground cracked and spread spiderweb-like cracks.

    The scarlet pupils and ferocious faces were constantly magnified in front of everyone.

    Suddenly,

    Boom!!!!

    A shadow descended from the sky and smashed onto the tiger. The tiger''s wings were broken and it knelt down on its four limbs. The earth suddenly sank, and rubble flew in all directions, hitting the hover car and the surrounding walls.

    In the smoke and dust, under the pit,

    There was a dull sound of impact, as if a giant hammer had hit metal.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    A momentter,

    The sound gradually stopped, and a figure covered in metal walked out of the smoke and dust. The helmet was opened, revealing a familiar face of Father Jia.

    ...

    The shelter near the old imperial city was one of the ces that appeared in the abyss and could not be visited again.

    However, Father Jia had already prepared other shelters and stored a lot of weapons and food.

    He had also prepared a few game capsules - Jia Shi had specially asked his father to add them.

    After arriving at this refuge, Knight quicklyy down in the game cabin and opened his eyes in a small pure white room in the game of god.

    The yer panel moved and a row of dazzling red words appeared.

    [Detected that there is a change in the real world. Main mission is released to save the world. Would the yer ept? ]

    "Yes, yes."

    Jia Shi was stunned, and he pressed down heavily.

    ...

    Water Star Seventh District,

    A small city more than a thousand kilometers away from the old imperial city.

    At this time, the sky above the city was filled with red mist. The entire city had almost turned into a living hell. The buildings copsed, and the hover cars fell to the ground. Blood dyed the ground red.

    In the middle of the city, there was an abyss with a diameter of three hundred meters. This abyss was different from the other Abyss. It was not in the shape of a crack, but round, deep and bottomless.

    Space was stirred like a whirlpool, and there were countless ferocious demonic beasts that pounced on all sides.

    "Crack crack crack crack -- crack -"

    In the middle of the abyss, a figure with his arms crossed slowly rose up. He stood hundreds of meters in the air, overlooking the entire city.

    The figure was about two meters tall,pletely made up of white jade bones. A soul me danced in his head.

    The White Bone Race was extraordinary!

    Beside him were several other transcendent divine rank races.

    It floated in a position slightly lower than his.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a weak world. Even the world barrier is so weak. It is more than a thousand times weaker than the Origin Star."

    Bone Ohky had once seen the world barrier of the Origin Star.

    At that time, he was also among the teams that attacked the Origin Star, and he was unremarkable.

    Under the leadership of several senior Transcendent Mortal experts, he passed through the realm gate and was about to descend on Origin Star.

    Then,

    He failed to descend, and he was pped back by Origin Star''s world barrier, allowing him to recuperate for several years before he recovered.

    But fortunately, I failed to descend sessfully.

    When Gu XuanQiong heard that the bone ashes of the White Bone n that had gone to Origin Star had already been crushed, he felt extremely fortunate.

    Origin Star is a world where countless sages once appeared. It is unfathomable, but Water Star is different. It is just a beginner life. To conquer such a star ball is the same as making contributions to me, hehehehe...

    There were a total of five races in charge of attacking Water Star, including the White Bone n.

    However, the strength of the White Bone n was among the top of the eight races, and the White Bone n also seized the opportunity to obtainmand.

    Also, if not for the fact that many of the elites from the n had joined the battle on Origin Star, how could this beauty fall on my head?

    The upper limit of Mercury''s descent was only ordinary Transcendents.

    In other words, the upper limit of the primary life was ordinary Transcendents. It was not impossible for a stronger existence to descend, but the price was too great and the losses outweighed the gains.

    When the same amount of energy was used up, they would usually send stronger geniuses to fight.

    He was a middle-tier prodigy, and after a few years of healing, he had been unable to condense his source core and break through to be a veteran Transcendent. Gu Ao Qiong had already be one of the few strongest Transcendent Mortal realm experts.

    The others who were simr to him were all

    As long as there are no big shots from the Devil Race during the subsequent attack, I will be able to take a lot of credit for this! It is much better than going to Origin Star to fight to the death!

    Water Star is only a low-grade, and the big shots of the Devil Race might not like it. My contribution is basically guaranteed.

    Bone Chiqiong sped his hands behind his back as he looked towards the horizon, and numerous enormous space battleships broke through the clouds and quickly flew towards them.

    "Their appearances aren''t bad, but unfortunately..."

    He shook his head, "You guys, who will take care of them?"

    A de race Transcendent licked his de and flew out.

    Inside a gship,

    The dignified middle-aged man stared at the screen without blinking. The blurry image that had been disturbed constantly erged until he saw the White Bone n Transcendent floating in the air.

    The faint eye sockets looked at him. Even through the screen, many people inside the gship were shocked by the White Bone n''s Transcendent.

    "Commander, an alien is flying towards us. It''s so fast!"

    The Universe Warship''s muzzle shed, and bright beams of light shot out.

    The de n was extremely fast. Their figures flickered in the air, leaving behind afterimages. In the blink of an eye, they broke through several thousand meters.

    "Form a and block all the enemy''s escape space!"

    The detection system captured the enemy''s position. The light beam formed a dense energy, as if it was covering a fly.

    Countless people in the bridge revealed looks of joy.

    Facing the countless beams of lighting from the hole, the de n expert no longer dodged. Origin Energy filled his arm that was like a curved de, and he swung it out!

    Xiu!

    The de light that was dozens of meters long bloomed, and it actually cut apart the thick energy pir. It was as if water was split from the middle, scattering to the sides.

    The de energy continued to fly for a few thousand meters before gradually dissipating.

    "It''s just a low-grade energy. Heh."

    The de Race extraordinary sneered.

    The expressions of the higher-ups in the fleet were ashen.

    No matter how they tried, the energy pir that could crush small stars was almost vulnerable in front of alien powerhouses.

    Very soon, the sword race extraordinary rushed to the vicinity of the fleet and shed out a de light, easily cutting a warship that was hundreds of meters long at the waist. Sparks flew from the broken parts, bringing with it thick smoke as it fell to the ground.

    The other warships quickly rose up and scattered, but there were warships that were destroyed and fell.

    Only when thest two space warships raised their speed did they shake off the terrifying sword race powerhouse. From themanders to the ordinary members of the warship, they all trembled in disbelief and despair.

    At the same time,

    Below, in a remote corner of a small city that was like hell.

    Mysterious runes suddenly appeared, forming a formation with a diameter of more than ten meters. White light shed, and figures appeared one after another.

    If there were yers from the main god game here, they would discover that the dozens of figures that suddenly appeared were the top yers who had aplished countless feats in the game!

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801

    Water Star, Alliance¡¯s temporary headquarters.

    Uh, the real Alliance Headquarters had been wiped out in one breath a few hours ago due to a few cracks in the ground.

    The Alliance higher-ups were prepared, and many high-rankingmanders were scattered in various areas, quickly forming a temporary headquarters.

    They were dignified, but they were not panicked, and were ready to fight.

    Even if the number of Abyss was more than ten times or so, it was somewhat unexpected, but¡­ it was still within their expectations.

    They had given up on some low-value resources in order to protect Mercury with all their strength.

    The scale of this disaster was unprecedented and could not be stopped, but the Mercury Alliance, which had several main force ships, had the ability to fight!

    The behemoth that was dozens of meters tall, those cmity-level demonic beasts should be the strongest biological weapon in the hands of the aliens.

    The higher-ups of the Alliance unanimously agreed that the alien civilization that invaded them was a biological civilization, and the Abyss was a transmission channel that they could not understand for the time being.There must be intelligent races behind them, but even if it was a biological civilization, the individual strength should be limited. Otherwise, there was no need to create a huge war biological weapon by increasing the size of the civilization.

    It was just like the universe warships of Mercury.

    The big was the strong.

    Therefore, when they discovered the traces of the enemy behind the scenes, the Alliance immediately sent out a main force fleet.

    The Third Fleet!

    One of the three strongest fleets in the Alliance!

    However, the news that came was that the Third Fleet was almostpletely wiped out, one by one destroyed by the enemy, as if a bat had smashed into their heads.

    Even now, there were still people who were not willing to believe it.

    ¡°But, how can such a small and thin body contain endless energy? It¡¯s not scientific!¡±

    ¡°Yes! A hundred-meter-tall magic beast has a huge body and can store arge amount of energy, but that figure is only about the same size as us humans. Where is his energy hidden?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. His energy level is even higher.¡± A man wearing sses said calmly, ¡°When the same energy collided, the enemy¡¯s energy could easily destroy our energy. As for our energy shield, it could not even withstand a one-thousandth of a second. This is a very big gap.¡±

    ¡°What weck is not quantity, but quality.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡± The man with sses added, ¡°Do you still remember the game of god and the Awakened?¡±

    ¡°You mean to say those new humans whose physique, speed, and strength have all broken through their limits? However, they are far too inferiorpared to the demonic beasts, let alone the enemies of the other races.¡±

    ¡°In the game of god, the awakened are divided into one to thirteen levels. The time we have been pushing out the cultivation method is too short, and there are not many first level awakened ones. However, I have studied the increase inbat strength between the first to eighth levels in the game. If we can cultivate to the thirteenth level, one person will be enough to deal with an ordinary army of ours.¡±

    Ever since they found out that the cultivation method originated from the game of god, and no matter what, they could not find out the game¡¯s background, the upper echelons of the Alliance became interested and specially set up relevant departments to observe and analyze.

    Some people believed that they should try to make as many military elites as possible into the yers of the game god.

    The behavior of buying and selling ounts would not work. The main god game had a special way of testing the identity. However, the probability of the elites passing the test was far higher than that of ordinary yers. There was no need to buy the qualification number.

    However, there were also other people who believed that the main god game was an alien conspiracy, and the purpose might be to control human beings from the mind.

    They did not support arge number of military elites to be the main god game yers.

    Only a small number of elites needed to bring out cultivation methods from the game.

    One of the higher ups shook his head, ¡°How are you so sure that the settings in the game arepletely real? We can¡¯t find any Awakened ones above the third level even if it is real, with the environment of our Mercury, it is impossible for us to cultivate to the high level of Awakened.¡±

    ¡°Then we need more elites to be yers in the game and bring out real treasures such as Genesis Qi beads!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s toote. We don¡¯t have that much time to wait for the Awakened ones to grow.¡±

    ¡°¡±¡­ ¡°

    ¡°So¡­¡± The young man with sses said, ¡°What we need to do now is not rely on the awakened ones. Instead, we need to study the energy contained within the bodies of the awakened ones. The energy that the enemy uses to control the demonic beasts is also Origin Energy. As long as we can change the energy output of the battleship¡¯s main cannon to Origin Energy, we won¡¯t be defeated by the foreign races.¡±

    ¡­

    On the other side,

    Deep space in the universe.

    A fleet anchored its coordinates and fell out of the space jump state, appearing in the space where the they called the ¡®Aqua Blue¡¯ was now.

    ¡°Looking in this direction, we can easily find the star system that the of life belongs to. We just don¡¯t know if the dangerous space phenomenon outside the star system has disappeared. As long as the phenomenon disappears, we can explore¡­¡±

    The captain was suddenly stunned.

    His eyes were empty, and his eyes were lifeless as he looked in that direction.

    ¡°Star system? What about the big star?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that it was destroyed by a space phenomenon, right?¡±

    ¡°F*ck! w(? §¥?) w!¡±

    ¡­

    No one in the small city,

    A corner,

    Under the dark night, the fire reflected the wreckage of the buildings red.

    The sound of gunfire and screams could no longer be heard. Only the deep roar of the demonic beasts rose and fell, like the movement of hell.

    The pungent smell filled the air. There was the smell of blood and the smell of burning. The buildings were twisted in the mes, crackling.

    Everything was very real.

    It was different from the reality in the game.

    ¡°This is¡­ An City?¡± A yer from District 7 saw the familiar building signs in the distance and his eyes turned red.

    ¡°Calm down!¡±

    Someone shouted. He was the best at collecting information among the top yers. ¡°Now it seems that we have been sent to the real world, using the body in the game.

    I believe that all of you should face the demonic beasts in real life. With our physical body and level of awakening, we can only deal with ordinary demonic beasts at most. It ispletely useless in the overall situation. But now, we are the bodies of the game. What does this mean?

    ¡°It means that we are very strong, very strong now!¡± ¡°We have long wanted to kill those monsters!¡± another top yer said excitedly.

    ¡°But we can not be careless.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know if we can revive in real life in a special mission, so¡­¡±

    The other yers felt a chill in their hearts.

    Daren continued, ¡°In addition, there are countless demonic beasts in An City, and we only have a few dozen yers. I don¡¯t know if the Dao Lord God Game will send out a second or third batch of yers, but we are already the strongest among the yers. Many yers have not even awakened to the middle level. Even if the game body descends, it will be useless.

    ¡°Therefore, it is difficult to get rid of all the demonic beasts in An City with our abilities. What we need to do is to find themander behind the demonic beasts, the experts of the enemy, and kill them in the mission prompts.¡±

    ¡°There is one more thing I need to pay attention to.¡± He added, ¡°The density of Genesis Qi in the real world is too low. I noticed that along with the appearance of the Abyss, some Genesis Qi has also been brought along. However, it is not enough. We need to userge-scale spells carefully. Before we find the enemymander, we must try our best to maintainpletebat strength.¡±

    With that, they split up into groups of three to five people. It was the most efficient way to immediately notify the foreign race experts behind the magic beast.

    Although it was to save the world, top-tier yers were all confident and would not necessarily ept Daren¡¯smand.

    Forming a team was different.

    Many top yers had formed a team to cooperate, saving them the time to break in.

    This was the only way to find the enemymander in such arge city.

    Moreover, it had to be fast!

    The reality was not a game. Who knew how long the foreign races would stay in the city?

    ¡­

    The dark sky of the city was not an obstacle for the Transcendent.

    After chasing for hundreds of miles and destroying the entire fleet like cutting vegetables, the de Race Transcendent pierced through the darkness like a ray of light and returned to the sky above the city.

    He said, ¡°Can¡¯t even withstand a single blow.¡±

    ¡°As expected, this sort of elementary life can develop a brilliant technological civilization, but in the end, it is still too weak.¡±

    However, the greatest characteristic of humans is their tenacity. As long as we can notpletely destroy them, they will survive like cockroaches.

    ¡°Moreover, the technology level of this world is not ordinary. If they want to study Origin Energy, they will progress faster than those ignorant and backward worlds. We mustpletely destroy the resistance of this world.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, what¡¯s so difficult about that? There are only seven fleets like Mercury. As long as they dare to show themselves, I will cut them all down¡­ Huh?¡±

    There were actually living people?

    Bone lord also noticed, but did not care.

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± The other Transcendent from the Multi-Armed Race twisted his back a few times, producing a series of loud bangs.

    Bone lords have had no objections. It was just a small matter, and he was unwilling to personally take action.

    ¡­

    ¡°Crap, we¡¯ve been discovered!¡±

    Below,

    Two to three thousand meters away, the three yers who were hiding in the ruins of a building were suddenly shocked.

    ¡°Flying in the air? Are those weird looking guys the legendary Transcendents? I really want to test their extraordinary strength.¡±

    The yer who spoke bowed. His arm was not only thicker than his thigh, but it also fell to the ground. His hair was bare. Rather than a human, it was more like those monsters.

    It was pinched out of the face.

    It was said that after learning the mystery of the main god game, this yer began to regret it very much. However, in the game, he did not pinch his face again, and there was no option of deleting his ount. He could only continue to y with a bitter face, and then¡­ with this body of ¡®strange¡¯, he broke through the title of top yer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. That is a BOSS. Let¡¯s inform him first¡­ He is here, so fast!¡±

    Boom!

    The Eight-Armed Extraordinary fell like a meteor, right in the middle of the ruins of the building. In the midst of the flying gravel and dust, three top-level yers used their skills and dashed out of the dust.

    The figure behind him came even faster.

    ¡°I¡¯ll block him!¡± The Kiko shu yer¡¯s voice was like a low growl. He immediately turned back and his thick arms bulged again. His thick muscles were like snakes swimming, and there were red lights wriggling.

    A punch was thrown out.

    Bang!

    The Eight-armed Transcendent casually swept out, and the Kiko shu yers flew out at an even faster speed. Their figures smashed through two buildings and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Weaklings.¡±

    He chased after him.

    Boom!

    That strange looking human had his legs curled up, and his thick arms wrapped around his entire body like a rolling boulder.

    Bang!

    One of the arms of the Eight-Armed Extraordinary swept out again, and the Extraordinary species flew out like a spinning ball, drawing an arc in the air and hitting the Eight-Armed Extraordinary once again.

    ¡°A mere mortal!¡±

    The Eight-Armed Extraordinary was angry. When the human boulder came crashing down, his two arms blocked, and his two arms were stuck. The constantly spinning human boulder stopped, sizzling with smoke.

    He grinned, and one of the big rough hands holding the human boulder crashed to the ground.

    The entire earth undted like waves, spreading out in circles. The earth and rocks that were blown away were turned into powder. In the roaring wind, the bodies of the Kiko shu yers werepletely twisted and bloody. It was possible to see their human appearance.

    ¡°The vitality is quite tenacious.¡±

    He threw the strange species down like a pile of rotten meat in a pit.

    The Eight-armed Transcendent flew out and looked at the other two human beings who had fled far away. He looked at the horror on their faces and revealed a bloodthirsty sneer.

    ¡­

    ¡°The lord is dead again!¡±

    A top-tier yer said in a sorrowful voice, his footsteps¡­ the faster he fled.

    The surrounding magic beasts roared as they pounced from the corner of the street and the top of the building.

    The two top yers fought as they fled. Their speed was not much slower, but in just a few seconds, they were caught up by the enemy.

    The eight-armed extraordinary pair of dark palms pressed together, and four deadly ck lights shot out from their palms.

    Boom!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The ground was devastated, and many of the demonic beasts along the way were turned into ashes by the ck light.

    A top-tier yer¡¯s protective golden light shattered and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Another top-tier yer walked quietly, avoiding the ck light hole and being hit by the shockwave to the wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold, I can¡¯t beat it!¡±

    Most of the top yers had awakened from the eleventh to thirteenth level.

    However, they could not bepared to the elites of Tree Shade City. It was just that the game had given them a rapid increase in level and a few powerfulbat skills and spells.

    In the end, the time was too short, and the strength that could be used to y the game body should be extraordinary, and it was almost impossible for them to surpass the level and fight against the extraordinary!

    At this time,

    The other top-tier yers rushed over from all directions.

    However, as the aura of the Eight-armed Transcendent continued to rise, his body surged with raging Origin Energy mes. Just his aura alone was enough to make many yers feel ufortable.

    A casual blow from him would require them to do their best to resist.

    It was as if a mountain was standing in front of them.

    I can¡¯t see high!

    I can¡¯t beat him!

    Despair!

    ¡°Too strong, I can¡¯tplete the main mission!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the mission. The Mercury is about to be destroyed!¡±

    Suddenly,

    !

    The crisp and pleasant sound of a bell rang in their ears.

    In front of his eyes, a familiar line of words that could only be seen in the main god game appeared.

    WWING!

    WWING!

    When the BOSS battle begins, you will receive an increase in strength, speed, source power, perception, and thinking¡­

    You will receive an intermediate self-healing ability(passive), intermediate source power regeneration(passive), elementary spiritual link(passive)¡­

    In an instant,

    The mountain-like aura seemed to disappear.

    Their muscles bulged, and Origin Energy gushed out. Their bodies seemed to possess boundless power.

    On top of that terrifying eight-armed Transcendent, a streak of red blood suddenly appeared.

    Confidence,

    He had it all at once!

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802

    The ruins of the city were devastated and burning with mes.

    The eight-armed Transcendent strolled in the air, grinning hideously as he watched the humans fleeing helplessly below.

    But suddenly,

    The fleeing human Metahuman suddenly turned around. The fear on his face faded, and the eyes that looked at him were filled with excitement and excitement, as if he were looking at prey.

    Wasn¡¯t that the way he usually looked at the natives of the

    The Eight-armed Transcendent flew into a rage. His figure shed in front of a top yer, wanting to grab him like he was grabbing the strange species and smash him to death.

    His two arms grabbed forward and grabbed the shoulder of the human Metahuman. He squeezed hard¡­

    Like a balloon that had been squeezed into water, the female human exploded with a bang, causing water to ssh everywhere.

    ¡­ So humans were made of water?The Eight-armed Transcendent was dumbfounded.

    ¡°He fell into a trap, now!¡±

    The female yer who was hiding behind the ruins, who looked exactly like the figure that had been crushed by the Eight-armed Transcendent, shouted in her heart. Her voice did not spread, but was transmitted to the minds of every yer by the passive skill Spirit Link.

    In an instant,

    The many yers who had been prepared and had already gathered up their strength poured down their killing moves.

    The dragon roared,

    The earth roared,

    The sword returned to the west.

    ¡­

    The area within a few dozen meters of the Eight-Armed Transcendence instantly turned into hell. mes interweaved, thunder shed, and sword qi crisscrossed¡­

    The violent shock wave forced many yers to retreat.

    ¡°Has it been resolved?¡±

    ¡°No, not yet. Look at the blood bar!¡±

    Although the me lightning and smoke covered his sight, the blood bar was extremely clear.

    Compared to before, the blood bar was more than half empty and was moving.

    ¡°He wants to escape!¡±

    As a result, the top yers unleashed their killing moves again. The earth trembled and the magical beasts attracted by the noise were torn to pieces.

    A sorry figure rushed out from the cloud of smoke.

    His entire body was stained with blood. Four of his eight dark arms were broken, and the other two were bent down. Only thest two arms were mostly intact. His Origin Energy wrapped around his fist, constantly resisting the killing movesing at him.

    At the same time,

    The strategically retreated and retreated, desperately burning his Origin Energy as he flew away.

    At the center of the ruins of the city, next to the enormous abyss.

    Only Bone lord and the other Transcendent of the Blood n were left.

    There were a total of five Transcendents who had descended on Mercury. The other two Transcendents from the de n were sent to different ces. Other than the five Transcendent Mortal experts, there were also many awakened White Bone n and Multi-Armed n.

    To deal with a mere elementary life, this was already an extremely powerful force.

    If they were facing an ignorant native civilization, they could easily conquer the with just a few magical beasts.

    Even for a civilization as advanced as Mercury, two Transcendents should be enough.

    It was just that several races wanted to fight for this merit.

    Bone lord was pressing his palm on the head of a human captive who had already fainted from fear, reading his mind.

    A momentter,

    Kacha,

    The bone palm slightly exerted force, and the captive¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon.

    ¡°Humans who hide can only be cleaned up by magic beasts. It takes time, but the most important war bases in the Mercury Alliance can be destroyed first. Without the fleet and base, the potential of the Mercury Alliance will be cut off by two-thirds, and the rest will not be a threat.¡±

    He pondered and frowned slightly.

    Why hasn¡¯t Eight-Arm returned yet?

    Are you having fun?

    He was a little unhappy. Did he really put thismander in his eyes?

    Suddenly,

    Bone Qiong raised his head and sensed the aura of an eight-armed Transcendent.

    ¡°Is it finally over¡­ Hmm?¡±

    He sensed that there was something wrong with the aura of the Eight-Armed Extraordinary.

    Chaos, sudden strength, and weak, as if it was making a final struggle.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    He suddenly stomped on the ground, and a wave of pressure surged out from his body.

    The buildings along the way were all pierced through by him.

    The aura of the Eight-Armed Extraordinary was getting weaker and weaker, and there were dozens of smaller auras chasing after him, but they were definitely not weak among the Awakened ones.

    Mercury, where did so many Perfection Awakened onese from

    He didn¡¯t have time to think about it. He extended arge white bone hand and blocked behind the Eight-armed Transcendent.

    Rumble!

    Countless powerful magical techniques and battle techniques smashed down. Therge white bone hand trembled violently, and finally, the expression on Bone lord¡¯s face changed. He cut off the connection with the illusory bone hand.

    The huge white bone palm instantly cracked, and countless white bone fragments scattered in all directions.

    Dozens of human Metahumans came over and looked at them with bright eyes, which made even Bone and the others feel terrified.

    What exactly happened?

    A conspiracy, it must be a conspiracy!

    Water should be known for their technology, not thus abyss.

    Theirbat skills and spells are brilliant. They are definitely not something that the native Wen Ming can possess!

    Bone lord and another Blood Mouth n Chaofan, at the beginning, he was able to fight 50/50 with those yers, making the awakened human beings who besieged him intimidated by virtue of his white bonebat skills.

    He mainly seized the opportunity to instantly kill any Awakened who was at the Great Circle of the Awakening.

    However,

    Following the arrival of a strange human whose arms were longer than thighs and thicker, the aura of the other Awakened ones instantly became fierce as they charged forward without regard for their lives.

    From fear of hands and feet, they became fearless.

    That strange race of humans must be the pir andmander of this group of human experts!

    With this judgment, Bone Ohky seized the opportunity to tear the mutated humans to shreds with his injuries.

    The blood sshed on his body, making him look even more ferocious.

    However,

    ¡°The odd line is dead again, we can¡¯t let him be lonely on the way to escape!¡±

    Dozens of human Awakened ones rushed forward fearlessly and even hugged him to die with him.

    Are these humans crazy?

    After Bone and the other Transcendent from the Blood Evil n killed more than a dozen humans, they couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.

    Their bodies were covered in wounds, and if they continued to fight, they would most likely be like the Eight-Armed Extraordinary. They would die in just a few minutes.

    Ten minutester,

    Gu Xuan Qiong escaped with serious injuries.

    The Transcendents of the Blood n and the Eight-Armed n were buried in the ground of the city.

    The rest of the yers were killed by the remaining alien Awakened ones in the city together with the yers who had reconstructed their limbs.

    ¡­

    At the temporary headquarters of the Alliance, the atmosphere was solemn.

    Rune research, failed.

    Normal energy transfer origin ability research, failed.

    Awakened ones breaking through research, failed.

    Only a few crystals collected from the bodies of a few magical beasts could prove that they contained Origin Energy, but they were too few and could not be used on space warships.

    Dark clouds shrouded the entire Alliance.

    The video of the de Race¡¯s extraordinary defeat of the entire Third Fleet was repeatedly analyzed, trying to find a way to deal with those non-human experts.

    But¡­

    There was no result at all.

    The enemy had defeated the third fleet and did notunch a sneak attack. They did not rely on tactics, but purely on the level of power.

    The difference was so great that it made people despair.

    ¡°We will set the five hundred kilometers around the city as the most dangerous area. Also¡­ send out robots to investigate. We must grasp the enemy¡¯s movements.¡±

    ¡°Commander, the Red Mist has the ability to interfere. The robots that we remotely control are basically not working when they get close to the city.¡±

    Themander was silent for a moment, ¡°¡±¡­ Using human lives, I also want to know urate information. ¡°

    Dozens of minutester,

    ¡°Commander, An City has important information.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡± Themander paused. ¡°No matter how heavy the news is, I have already mentally prepared myself.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ no.¡± ¡°We found many corpses of foreign intelligent life forms in An City, and the resistance was very small. Probably, probably, it seems like¡­ many of those foreign races have died,¡± he said in a rather serious tone.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Themander was dumbfounded.

    ¡­

    Far away, on the earth that had shifted its nest.

    Tree Shade City.

    Tang Yu retracted his gaze.

    ¡°Not bad. At the very least, we managed to repel the first wave of attacks from the foreign races.¡±

    The devil race¡¯s attack ons were all fixed. The cracks in the abyss spread out like nails nailed into a certain world. Countless demonic beasts rushed out to act as the vanguard. At the same time, they also used the cracks in the abyss to anchor their coordinates and weaken the world barrier.

    When the time came, they would send out their minions.

    For thes and worlds that were conquered, the difficultyy in the endless supply of demonic beasts, and the location of the Abyssal Crevice could not be determined.

    On Mercury, the Abyssal Crevice was almost all open for the Alliance¡¯s main area.

    On Earth, it was really a random urrence.

    Tang Yu guessed that the world barrier on Earth was too strong. The crack could only be squeezed in and randomlynd. Moreover, Earth had used the secret realm¡¯s gift to collect the secret realm space fragments and so on. It had mastered the technology rted to space and created a space stabilizing device so that the abyss crack would not appear in the current shelter walls.

    If Mercury had not been prepared, it was likely that it would have been destroyed by the abyss crack.

    Caught off guard, this was a problem that manys faced.

    As long as they could leave some time to deal with it, it was possible to extend the time of death.

    There are some secret cultivation manuals, spells, and battle techniques that have been transmitted through the game stream. Unless the demons have increased their investment, Mercury will be able to resist for at least a long time.

    It was impossible to invest too much into it.

    What the great ruler looked at was the Endless World.

    They would pay attention to such an important world like Earth, but Mercury was just an ordinary without any special characteristics. It didn¡¯t matter if they sent some soldiers to take it down or not.

    En¡­

    The secret manuals from the Master God game might alert the foreign races, but those secret manuals,bat techniques, and spells were all rted to Earth and Origin Star.

    It was amon version of the secret manuals that Tang Yu had collected in the universe.

    Including the methods he had set up in Water Star, it was also through the high void that he had anchored the coordinates of Water Star and then set up the transmission array.

    There was no trace of the entire process.

    The cost of investment was also low.

    They only used spiritual space technology and some shallow spiritual projection methods. Even the yer¡¯s current game body was made up of some scraps.

    Among them, there was a yer who pinched his face into a strange seed. Tang Yu felt very good. This kind of strange creature could save a certain degree of shaping cost.

    If he wanted to create a Transcendent Mortal body, the sess rate would be much higher.

    After Transcendent Level Two, each body would make him feel a little pain, which was why Tang Yu had no intention of providing a Transcendent Mortal body to the Water Star yers.

    It was still the same sentence,

    It was easy to save humans, but it also created resistance for the minions of the Devil Race.

    But if he couldn¡¯t, Tang Yu could only apologize.

    The first goal was to protect Earth and increase his strength.

    ¡­

    The Purple me Sky Domain,

    The space clone strolled through it. Every step it took allowed it to leap through space, easily traversing thousands of kilometers.

    Whether it was the distorted space or the chaotic space nodes, Tang Yu regarded them as nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve reached the inner circle.¡±

    In the outer circle, he could still meet many peak experts who were exploring in the air.

    Tang Yu did not meet those fellows head-on. He practically disappeared in a sh. Those whose mastery of spatial magic was not at the beginner level could not even detect his appearance or disappearance.

    This was under the circumstance that Tang Yu had not deliberately concealed himself.

    The spatial magic was so unreasonable. The dangerous Purple me Sky Domain was like a garden to him.

    ¡°However, the purple me in the inner circle is stronger. It is enough to threaten my avatar.¡±

    In fact,

    If mes and space were not a threat to him, then it would not help him forge a true holy body.

    Only by cing himself in a sufficiently dangerous ring would he be able to put himself in danger and survive. After all, breaking through to Saint rank was never an easy thing to do!

    ine and Kong both took more than half a year to break through.

    He had also prepared for half a year.

    It had been hard on him.

    After all, it had only been five or six years since he started cultivating. Just being stuck at the bottleneck of being a sage would have taken him more than half a year. This was the most difficult hurdle that Tang Yu had to ovee during his cultivation.

    Suddenly,

    His body froze.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the few fire seeds floating around him, nor was it because of the spatial waves that roared like giant waves.

    Rather,

    In his brain, on the contract book, there was another page that released golden brilliance.

    He was stunned.

    Who broke through to the Saint rank?

    Gray de learned how to break through empty space and was doing KKTV in a corner of the universe.

    Zhushu Li was summoned by the ancestralnd again and should be on the verge of breaking through.

    Hong Yue had absorbed the inheritance of the Ocean Emperor, and itspatibility was extremely high, so it might be easier for her to break through to the Saint rank.

    Apart from that, Shea, fanny, great, Greta, and the others also began to go into seclusion and explore their own path of breaking through.

    Yes, it should be one of the four, Hui Ren, Zhu Shuli, and Hongyue.

    Tang Yu opened the contract book in his brain, and the dazzling golden contract continuously erged in his eyes, including the name of the contract object.

    Nancy.

    Tang Yu: ¡°?¡±

    Had Nancy gone into seclusion?

    Had Nancy found a way to breakthrough?

    What else did Nancy do every day other than eating and sleeping?

    Tree Shade City,

    Tang Yu¡¯s original body found Nancy and teleported to her side.

    The dense branches and leaves covered the sunlight, the grass was soft, and Nancy was lying on the greenwn¡­ asleep.

    Tang Yu looked around. It was calm. There was no ice and snow, no sword energy, and no flood of cmity energy that Nancy often appeared in the past.

    So¡­

    You really broke through?

    ¡°My lord¡­¡±

    Nancy woke up in a daze and immediately realized that she was different. She revealed a silly smile and said happily, ¡°I think I broke through!¡±

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803

    Under the great banyan tree, after a moment of silence, Tang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve broken through¡­¡±

    Thinking carefully,

    Nancy¡¯s breakthrough wasn¡¯t easy either.

    At the very least, wasn¡¯t she stuck at the bottleneck of the sage rank for quite some time? She was just about the same as him!

    It was just that the movement when Nancy broke through was too small.

    The sky had destroyed countless stars, and ine had also caused the entire small ne to shake.

    As for Nancy, there was nothing at all.

    He felt that it might be that things would inevitably change when they reached an extreme. In the past, Nancy could not control her own strength and there was always energy overflowing from her body. So now that she had broken through to the Saint rank, it was normal for her movements to be in her body¡­ right?

    Tang Yu cleverly convinced himself that there was no imbnce in his state of mind. Otherwise, the opportunity to break through to the Saint rank would be dyed again.Let Nancy settle down and consolidate her realm.

    In exchange for a sentence that he would eat and sleep well, Tang Yu dragged his slightly heavy back and left.

    Purple me Empty Realm, Inner Circle.

    Tang Yu, who had crossed countless space in one step, suddenly stopped. His gazended on a silver head ring not far away.

    The head ring floated quietly. asionally, purple mes would fall and burn on it, but it did not cause any damage to the silver head ring.

    -It is a treasure!

    The Purple me Sky Domain attracted countless experts. In addition to thew experts who wanted to seize the fire seed, there were many treasure hunters!

    What they were looking for was the treasure of a fallen expert in the Purple me Void Domain!

    The space in the sky region was constantly changing. It was possible that it was still extremely safe for thest moment. In the next second, it was in a certain danger zone and was burned by the boundless purple mes. Half of its body was destroyed, along with the storage equipment it was carrying.

    At least a very small number of real treasures could survive in the purple mes.

    Moreover, due to the constant fluctuations in space, the treasures that had been left in a desperate area could also be swept away by the spatial fluctuations.

    The rumors of lucky people picking up treasures were not umon!

    Tang Yu originally thought that many rumors were exaggerated and could not rule out the possibility of Qi Nuo Empire, who had imed to be the manager of the Purple me Sky Domain, spreading rumors.

    Until he¡­

    Tang Yu did not dare to dy, afraid that the silver head ring would be swept away by the spatial fluctuations. His figure shed out next to the head ring and picked it up directly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a saint artifact, a perception type saint artifact!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile.

    A perception type saint artifact was precisely something he didn¡¯t have.

    Many times, perception type saint artifacts didn¡¯t have much use, and the perception of ordinary peak experts was enough to scan a few thousand kilometers.

    However, in a special environment, such as the Purple me Sky Realm.

    The Purple me could not only burn one¡¯s body, but it could also burn one¡¯s Origin Energy and Spiritual Energy.

    Tang Yu did not dare to release his Origin Energy to take the silver headgear, nor did he dare to release his Spiritual Energy¡­ It was too much of a headache.

    Within the Purple me Sky Domain, one could only use the most intuitive senses, eyes, ears, and sixth sense.

    The area that Tang Yu could observe wasn¡¯t veryrge, only several dozen or even a hundred kilometers.

    But with a perception type holy artifact¡­

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Tang Yu injected his Origin Energy into the ring and refined it.

    In just a few minutes, the simple refinement waspleted.

    The silver headgear had a few abilities:

    1. Ten times, a hundred times, and a hundred times, the range of the scanning of one¡¯s spiritual force depended on the strength of one¡¯s own spiritual force, the attainments in the correspondingws, and so on.

    2. It had a restraining effect on hidden experts, bringing them to their limits. Even a big shot like Tang Yu, who could hide in the spatial cracks, would be discovered.

    This caused Old Tang to feel a chill in his heart.

    Indeed, there was no such thing as an invincible ability.

    3. The silver headband had its own probing ability. It didn¡¯t need to spread out its mental strength to be able to detect extremely far.

    It was precisely the ability that Tang Yu currently needed.

    He put on the silver headgear, straightened it up, and pressed it against his forehead. It was cold.

    A strange fluctuation spread out.

    It was invisible, intangible, and had no energy.

    Due to the limitation of his spiritual square face, this fluctuation was still affected by the purple me, like a piece of cake that was constantly expanding was gnawed off.

    A gray area appeared in his perception.

    However, there wasn¡¯t much of a problem.

    The silver headband wouldn¡¯t be affected because of this, and the scope of his detection would be muchrger.

    The Violet me Sky Region was veryrge. Even the inner area was hundreds of millions of timesrger than the Mountain and Sea Realm. Most of the areas were empty, with only a few areas containing mes and fixed spatial tears.

    Even with the silver headgear, Great Lord Tang still spent 16 days and 18 hours on Earth before finding three rtively satisfactory ces to break through.

    ¡°In total, this Nine Dragon Spiral Pir in front of me is the most suitable.¡±

    The name was given to him by himself.

    In the center of the countless specks of purple mes, there was a huge me pir that could not be seen. Even though it was far away, there was still a sense of oppression.

    Beside the giant me pir, the distorted, broken space was like a long dragon, floating on the giant me pir.

    There were nine such long distorted space dragons.

    It was endless, and in the fluctuations of space, it maintained a stable, subtle bnce.

    It was very suitable.

    It was decided here!

    Tang Yu circled around the giant me pir a few times, but he did not find any traces of any experts.

    The first condition was met.

    Then, he chose to go near the me pir¡­

    ¡°Ding, do you want to build a territory here?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    An ordinary fortress shaped territory was formed out of thin air, located in the vast space, near the giant me pir.

    There were no falling or floating phenomenon.

    The sub-territories were like a nail nailed into the Purple me Void Domain.

    Hu ¡ª

    A purple fire dragon suddenly shot out from the huge me pir. The fire dragon was only a small mepared to the me pir, but it was also several hundred meters long. It swept past the sub-territory fortress.

    In an instant,

    Great Lord Tang¡¯s face darkened.

    The entire sub-territory fortress was swallowed by the purple me and turned into nothingness.

    ¡°Cough, ordinary materials are rtively fragile after all.¡±

    He could also use other materials to build a system building, but even if it was a rare divine weapon material, it was not much different from ordinary materials. At best, it could only withstand 0.001 seconds, the difference between 0.01 seconds and 0.01 seconds.

    Only by using saint artifact materials can the fortress be undamaged.

    But¡­

    Poverty has troubled me.

    Tang Yu could only sit by the side of the nine dragon pirs and observe for three days before figuring out the pattern of the fire.

    ¡°Sure enough, breaking through to the Saint rank is too difficult. Just this small step will take a lot of effort.¡±

    Tang Yu ced the territory in the center of the me pir, which was only 20,000 meters away from the giant me pir, but the me dragon moving around could not affect such a small area.

    After settling down the territory, the territory area spread to the location of the me pir, and at the same time, built a transportation formation near the territory.

    The second step of preparation waspleted.

    However, it was not safe enough.

    There was a sess rate for him to break through to the Saint rank. Tang Yu could not break through naturally like ine and Nancy, nor could he follow the void and cut open the path ahead.

    His breakthrough required the use of fire and spacews to temper himself, and if he could not endure it, it would be cold.

    He had to consider the consequences of failure.

    ¡°My sess rate is around 80%.¡± Tang Yu¡¯s expression was grave.

    He had prepared 100 million units of Genesis Qi crystals and 10 million units of high purity Genesis crystals.

    He had prepared at least three sets of all sorts of precious materials that could increase the chances of sess.

    Array formations that assisted in breaking through, array formations that protected one¡¯s body, array formations that defended against foreign enemies, and so on.

    Hisprehension ofws far exceeded the requirements for entry.

    He still had three saint artifacts on him.

    Moreover, within the territory, with the support of his ability to think, mind pration +10, fate +10,bat strength +66, when necessary, he could also connect to the World Tree and borrow the strength of the entire earth.

    Moreover, he had already grasped two divine abilities, and he already had aw imprint on his body, so it would be easier for him to transform than other experts.

    Thus,

    There was only an 80% chance.

    ¡°Breaking through to the Saint rank is truly too difficult!¡±

    Tang Yu had to consider how to preserve his life if he failed.

    Therefore,

    He had prepared countless rare and precious items for recovery at the secret return point of Tree Shade City.

    ¡°Moreover, all of these are for the sake of his own breakthrough, not for external factors.¡±

    This was the Purple me Sky Domain!

    Even though there were very few experts in the inner circle, Tang Yu had not met them in the inner circle for more than half a month.

    However,

    He had to be careful of two, three, four, five, six, seven.

    He needed a guardian.

    Just like how he didn¡¯t dare to stay in Saint Sword City when he broke through in the air and returned to Earth, the sr system didn¡¯t have any external threats.

    However, Tang Yu¡¯s breakthrough restricted the area.

    ¡°I¡¯m free. ine, Nancy, and the others should be safe enough.¡±

    There was nothing he could do if not for enough.

    However,

    Tang Yu considered that if he encountered an unstoppable powerhouse, such as a king among saints and a tyrannical existence among saints, the three of them together would not be enough to fight.

    It was also possible that in his eyes, the extremely stable area of the nine dragons around the pir suddenly became chaotic. When he broke through, thews were cleansed, and his saint body was transformed, it suddenly disintegrated. What should he do?

    If you take off your pants, you can¡¯t wear them again.

    But you can¡¯t be a Half-Sage of the Tang Dynasty, can you?

    Thinking about the weak and weak Half-Sages of the Mountain and Sea Realm, Tang Yu shook his head.

    ¡°We can also use the other two pre-selection areas.¡±

    Tang Yu also anchored his spatial coordinates in the other two areas and teleported over.

    ording to his experience in the Nine Dragons Winding Pir Area, he would observe and analyze. He would set up his territory, expand his territory, and then set up a formation to assist him in his breakthrough. He felt that he had be much more skilled in this process.

    Perhaps,

    In the future, he could create a

    Once the other two reserve venues were set up, if there was an ident in the main venue, no matter if it was an enemy that could not resist or if there was a disturbance, he could quickly move to the other two areas.

    ording to his calctions, the probability of an ident urring would not exceed 0.01.

    ¡°Just act ording to the n.¡±

    ¡­

    Five dayster,

    Lunar Calendar, 17th of October.

    Meeting friends, traveling, getting married, cultivating, breaking through¡­

    Tang Yu was fully prepared. Facing the terrifying purple me that could burn everything into nothingness, he took a firm step forward.

    Behind him, 166 identical Tang Yu also took a step forward.

    The scene was spectacr.

    Nancy counted for a long time but still couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Tang Yu¡¯s true body was wearing a holy armor that he borrowed from Tai Lun.

    He stood in front of the burning giant me column. There was no heat wave, only extreme danger. From time to time, a me dragon would jump out and burn him into a me man.

    The closer he got, the higher the temperature of the me became. The Fire Laws contained in it were even more, filled with the power of destruction.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like bathing in a slightly high water temperature. It¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Tang Yu stepped into the giant me column.

    Boom!!!

    The figure waspletely engulfed by the mes, and thepletely released momentum could not shake the pir of fire at all.

    However, when ine and the others carefully sensed it, they could still find the figure in the giant me pir.

    It stood towering!

    After that, one clone after another was thrown into the huge me pir.

    The breakthrough of a sage was to merge everything into one.

    At the second step of the exceptional state, the three paths of flesh, energy, and spirit were divided into three paths, and once one reached the sage realm, the three paths would be one.

    All paths lead to the same destination!

    Just like now, when one broke through to the Saint rank, each person walked a different path andprehended differentws, but in the end, there was only one goal.

    Be a ruler!

    Heaven and earth, the world, the universe, the only thing in the endless dimension that dominated everything!

    The first to enter the me pir were the clones of ordinary tool people. These clones were unlike the original body, who could persist in the me pir. As soon as they entered, they were immediately devoured and annihted by the purple me.

    However, there was also a bit of True Spirit and an indescribable characteristic that entered his body.

    Every time one of his clones disappeared, Tang Yu¡¯s aura would rise to a whole new level.

    From his original Domain level limit, he directly broke through to the Great Sage Path!

    Swooosh ¨C

    The huge me pir burned, and Tang Yu himself began to wear out.

    His hair was first burned bald, his arms charred, and his entire body seemed to be about to dry in the purple me.

    But¡­

    This was not out of his expectations.

    As the countless clones merged into one, Tang Yu had more and more saint qualities. The pale gold on his bones gradually turned into gold, and there were also specks of gold in his blood.

    He also began to have the ability to transform energy and regenerate through blood.

    The purple me forged the saint bone, and his flesh and blood was burned to ashes, and he was reborn in the midst of obliteration.

    The transformation of gold and jade.

    After all the clones of the Tool Person entered the giant me pir, the Lightning, Ice, Fire, and Space clones all entered.

    These main battle clonessted a little longer in the me pir. The Fire clones relied on their affinity to fire andprehension ofws to persist for three seconds.

    Then one by one GG.

    Tang Yu wrote that his heart ached. God knew how many resources he had used to create these clones, and he forgot to calcte if the clones had earned back the cost.

    As all the clones entered, Tang Yu¡¯s body trembled and his aura rose.

    At this time,

    The breakthrough of the sage realm had truly begun.

    ¡­

    Within the inner circle of the Purple me Sky Region, in a certain region.

    A huge sailboat broke through the purple sea of fire and headed straight ahead.

    asionally, a purple me dragon would shoot out and strike the huge sail ship, but the sail would shake and bepletely unharmed.

    This was a holy artifact that looked like a fortress.

    On the sailboat,

    There were more than a dozen figures with powerful auras looking around the sky.

    There were a few figures that were huge and looked like stone people. There wereplicated patterns on the surface of their bodies and continuous burning ck mes.

    The other figures were the Beastmen, the Spirit Race, the Bone Race, and other experts from different races.

    They turned around from time to time and looked at the great, eternal, and immortalva ancestor who was resting in the middle of the ship with his eyes closed.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804

    The huge sailboat rode the wind and waves in the sea of fire, and many experts on the ship used different means of investigation to observe all sides.

    In the Purple me Sky Domain, the number of experts was indeed good, and the perception here was limited, and even the observation of the existence of sages could not be seen all over.

    Lava Ancestor seemed to be resting with his eyes closed, but in fact¡­ he was indeed resting with his eyes closed.

    It was enough to explore the surroundings with subordinates. As the strongestbat force of the Sacred Fire Corps, Lava Ancestor only needed to make a move at the critical moment.

    For example,

    When you find the treasure, fight with other experts.

    Those who have the ability to go deep into the inner circle of the Purple me Sky Domain are basically sages. At the very least, there are several invincible experts who are proficient in thew of fire.

    Theva ancestor was not afraid.

    In fact, he had been in the Purple me Sky Region for three thousand years.He had obtained sixteen ordinary Purple me Fire Seeds, seven high-grade Purple me Fire Seeds, and one supreme-grade Purple me Fire Seed. Apart from using the supreme-grade Purple me Fire Seed himself, hisprehension of thews had increased by a small margin. In addition to strengthening his ck me¡¯s power, the rest of the Fire Seeds and the Lava Ancestor had sold them all in exchange for countless precious resources.

    It was not rare to see a peak expert or an invincible expert who went bankrupt in exchange for a Fire Seed.

    Thus, the Lava Ancestor was very wealthy.

    He had spent an endless amount of resources, including many main materials that could be used to forge saint artifacts, in exchange for them from the hands of the overlords of the universe.

    With this giant sailboat, Lava Ancestor explored the Purple me Sky Region more smoothly and established the Sacred Fire Corps. In hister exploration, he found two saint artifacts that were not very iplete.

    After exploring for three thousand years, most of them were in the inner circle. Lava Ancestor also inevitably encountered some experts of the same profession.

    In order to snatch treasures and fire seeds, there were a total of ten to nine saint battles!

    As for Lava Ancestor, his win rate was as high as 79, and there were several times when the two sides were in a deadlock, causing the fire seed to be swept away by the space current. There was only one time when he was truly defeated and retreated.

    He did not put ordinary sages in his eyes.

    At this time,

    An invincible expert of the Lava Devil n came to report that they had discovered a special region. There was a giant me pir that pierced through space.

    Lava Ancestor pondered for a moment, then changed the direction of the giant sailboat.

    ¡°Generally speaking, it is very easy to find a fire seed in this kind of special region. If other sages did not arrive first.¡±

    However, the giant sailboat did not directly sail into the vicinity of the giant me column, but stopped at a distance.

    As a sage who had rich experience in the Purple me Space Zone, Lava Ancestor was very clear that the most dangerous thing here was not the enemy sage, but the space itself.

    There was a danger that could even kill a sage.

    Caution!

    It was one of the reasons why the Lava Ancestor was still able to livefortably in the Sky Region for thousands of years.

    It was also the reason why he had formed the Sacred me Formation.

    ¡°You, go forward and investigate. This old ancestor will not forget your achievements.¡±

    Lava Ancestor pointed at a peak beast human expert.

    The peak expert from the bear race hesitated for a moment. Even if he wasn¡¯t very smart, he knew that investigating alone wouldn¡¯t be good.

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at the other experts. No one responded to his gaze.

    The bear-man expert didn¡¯t dare to refuse. This was the inner circle of the Sky Region!

    He could only secretly regret it.

    With the shield that the Lava Ancestor had given him, the bear-man expert continuously encouraged himself and slowly stepped out of the giant sailboat.

    Thanks to the Lava Ancestor¡¯s shield, the bear-man expert trembled and walked for a distance. After discovering that the ordinary small mes couldn¡¯t threaten him, he became much bolder.

    They continued to fly in the vast void.

    This flight,

    It took three days.

    The Lava Ancestor and the others on the giant ship were used to it.

    Most of the time they explored the Purple me Sky Domain, it was so simple and dull.

    The bear-people experts gradually disappeared from their sight and approached the giant me pir.

    Theva ancestor was very pleased.

    After all, there were not many peak experts that were so easy to fool.

    He wasn¡¯t worried that the bear-man expert would escape alone.

    This was the inner circle of the Purple me Sky Domain, and the duration of the shield was limited. A mere peak stage expert wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the Sky Domain in the time it took for the shield to be activated.

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    Next to the giant me pir.

    Tang Yu was still breaking through. Breaking through to the Saint rank was an all-round sublimation process. It required time and could not be done in one go.

    The most important thing was the creation of the Saint Body.

    ¡°Currently, the Saint Body has been converted around 15.6% It will take some time.¡±

    Kong, ine, and Nancy stood guard outside the giant me pir and observed their surroundings at all times.

    The scale of the me pir itself was veryrge. Lava Ancestor and the others could discover it from afar, butpared to the giant me pir, even the giant sailboat was iparably small.

    They were separated by a great distance.

    In the middle, there were countless purple mes and distorted space barriers.

    No one could see who it was.

    Only ine, after putting on the silver headgear, could vaguely sense that a foreign expert had appeared in the distance.

    At first, ine didn¡¯t want to pay attention to them. Even though they were in the area where the nine dragons circled around the pirs, as long as they were at a different angle, it would be difficult for the foreign races to find them.

    However¡­

    ¡°A peak expert has arrived. ording to his current trajectory, he will be able to discover us in at most two days.¡±

    ¡°I will deal with it.¡± Kong opened his eyes and spoke indifferently.

    ine nodded.

    No matter what, one of the three had to stand guard around the Lord.

    Kong stood up from the t tform of the territory fortress. His ck cloak swayed without wind, and in the next instant, his figure had disappeared.

    Kong did not understand thew of space, but he used his body to turn into a sword, forcibly piercing through space.

    In just three minutes, Kong was close to the peak-level Bear Human.

    He didn¡¯t speak, nor did he want to speak. The Saint Artifact level Cloud Breaking Sword was unsheathed, and he shed out with a simple and unadorned sword.

    The sword light swept through the space, but it did not create any ripples. In an instant, it shed down on the head of the peak bear Human expert.

    The fatal sense of danger caused the hair of the bear Human experts who had been carefully exploring to explode. They decisively burned their essences and wrapped themselves in balls.

    Boom!!

    The sword light first cut into the outeryer, the shield made of ck mes.

    The two collided and annihted each other. In less than half a breath, the ck me shield waspletely broken, and the sword light that had lost a lot of power chopped down.

    The white sword energy exploded, cutting the bear human expert into pieces.

    Thew of chop continuously washed away the source of the meat.

    In an instant, the aura of the Bear Tribe expert became extremely weak.

    However, Kong frowned and raised his hand to sh again.

    The Bear Tribe expert who had luckily withstood the attack widened his eyes. He opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but his body waspletely annihted by the sword light and turned into nothingness.

    Kong put away the Sacred Weapon Cloud Breaking Sword, but suddenly, he looked into the distance again.

    ¡­

    On the giant sail boat.

    The closed eyes of the Lava Ancestor suddenly opened. ck mes burned in his eyes.

    The cannon fodder had died.

    This was not the key point. The key point was that the shield that the Lava Ancestor had ced on the cannon fodder had received feedback.

    Not only was it to allow the peak experts to live longer, it was also one of the Lava Ancestor¡¯s own probing methods.

    He did not believe the cannon fodder¡¯s words, only believing in what he saw and felt.

    ¡°What broke through the shield was not the Purple me or some space strangtion, but sword qi.¡±

    ¡°In that case, there are other experts near the giant me pir.¡±

    What he was worried about was the dangers of the Purple me Void Domain. The other experts did not care about the threat.

    Rather, it was better to say,

    Since there were experts near the giant me pir, it was clear that it was not that dangerous.

    The reason why the sword qi did not break through the ck me shield in an instant was also because of this!

    With the two of thembined, it was enough for the Lava Ancestor to personally go investigate.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, full speed ahead.¡±

    A resplendent Star Road appeared under the giant sailboat. In an instant, the speed of the sailboat had increased by several hundred to several thousand times.

    The huge me pir quickly erged in their eyes.

    Suddenly,

    A resplendent sword light shed down, illuminating the entire sky.

    Boom!

    The giant sailboat that was advancing suddenly shook. The Star Road in the front was shattered, and the giant sailboat fell. Its speed became much slower.

    But its body was not damaged!

    The peak experts on the ship, the invincible experts, were shaken by the momentum of the air, and they fell to the ground.

    Theva ancestor was already prepared, and the moment he attacked, he locked onto him.

    A hugeva demon phantom appeared, and his palm seemed to be able to fit into the world.

    He pressed his palms together, and a huge ck me burst out from his palm!

    Whoosh!

    At the same time, his saint level Dharma Idol appeared.

    The Dharma Idol was wearing a hood, and his entire body was blurry. Only the long sword he held in his hand was enough to burn one¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ah ¨C¡°

    A peak expert covered his eyes and screamed. His eyes were burned by the sword intent and could not be removed. He hardened his heart and dug out his two eyes. Then, he condensed two new eyes with his origin.

    The battle above had already erupted.

    Regardless of whether it was the experts of the Lava Demon n or the cannon fodder experts, all of them shrunk back into the sail ship, not daring to watch the battle between the sages.

    The zing ck mes upied half of the sky, and sword lights flickered from time to time.

    ¡°Not a badw of beheading. I¡¯m afraid that it has already been several tens of thousands of years since I became a sage.¡±

    However, he was still not his opponent.

    The Lava Ancestor did not intend to tangle with the air.

    It was difficult to determine the victor in a battle between sages, and there were very few sages fighting with their lives on the line.

    After all,

    Their lifespan was endless.

    As long as he was alive, what kind of treasure would he not be able to obtain?

    Among the factors that determined the strength of a sage, a part of it was their lifespan. The longer a sage lived, the more difficult it was to provoke.

    Countless ck mes wrapped around the meteor and crashed down.

    Taking advantage of the time when he was constantly swinging his sword to destroy the falling meteor, Lava Ancestor bypassed the air and flew straight towards the huge me pir.

    Judging from his rich experience,

    This human sage is guarding something.

    It is likely a treasure that hasn¡¯t matured yet.

    But since you don¡¯t have the ability to take it away, it is mine.

    Lava Ancestor resisted the purple mes that shot out from time to time, relying on his unfamiliar spatial footwork and hisck of knowledge in spatialws, he rapidly approached.

    As a veteran sage who had lived for more than ten thousand years, even if his main attack was thew of fire, it wasmon sense for him to grasp a bit of everything else.

    Now, this spatial footwork was put to use.

    As he blocked and shuttled back and forth, the human sage could not catch up to him.

    Gradually,

    The huge me pir had already turned into a boundless purple me wall in his field of vision. The purple me wave that wasing at him was so powerful that even the Lava Ancestor had no choice but to raise his spirit to deal with it.

    At this time,

    He suddenly shook and saw the only different color in front of the purple me wall.

    It was a fortress!

    There was actually a building in the depths of the Purple me Sky Domain?

    Could it be that this ce was not a marvel of the universe, but was built by a great civilization in the past?

    Just as he was puzzled, he saw countless me dragons shoot out from the purple fire wall. Every me dragon gave him a sense of threat.

    A me dragon rushed over. Lava Ancestor¡¯s Dharma Idol sent out a palm strike, and the palm of the palm was a spinning ck me.

    Boom!

    The ck me consumed a total of three times the amount before it was able to annihte the me dragon that was charging over.

    However, the me dragon that contained a shocking amount of energy kept on flying, but it happened to avoid the seemingly fragile fortress!

    As expected, it was not an ordinary building, but a legacy left behind by the previous civilization!

    A civilization that could control the vast expanse of the re Region? Even with the knowledge of the Lava Ancestor, it was unimaginable.

    The current Chino civilization that managed the Purple re Region was self-proimed, and they were already overlords of a region.

    In an instant,

    ck mes burned in his eyes, and his aura rose sharply. He was determined to win!

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s you?¡±

    He saw that in the purple wall of fire, the aura of the indestructible body was constantly rising.

    It was the invincible expert who escaped from his hands.

    He actually chose to break through to the Saint rank here?

    Was it because of the inheritance of the previous civilization?

    ¡°Saint rank, how can it be so easy to break through? This old ancestor had prepared for two thousand years back then. It took another three years to break through to the Saint rank. You want to use the purple me to temper yourself, but how can you seed in a hurry?¡±

    The human in front of him was undoubtedly a genius.

    However, he was destined to die.

    Lava Ancestor casually waved his hand in the direction of the figure, but the ck mes were instantly swallowed up by the purple me wall.

    Forget it, the remains were more important.

    He saw that the human sage had already chased after him.

    Lava Ancestor withdrew his Dharma andnded on the t tform in front of the fortress.

    Kacha,

    Cracks spread across the tform.

    ¡°It must have been a long time since it was repaired.¡± He hurriedly restrained his strength.

    The human sage who was chasing after him seemed to have some misgivings as well, and he simrly withdrew his Dharma Idol.

    Lava Ancestor took a few steps forward, and his brows slightly creased. He noticed that there was something wrong with the aura around him.

    ¡°When¡­¡±

    At some point in time, the ground beneath his feet had already turned into a frozen ground covered in snow. The projection was almost tangible, blocking him and the fortress.

    At the same time, two other figures appeared.

    They were also humans, and they were also¡­ sages.

    The figure on the left held a heavy sword in his hand. He looked at him with a hostile expression. The Lava Ancestor could keenly sense that the heavy sword¡­ was a holy artifact.

    The human sage on the right, the staff in his hand, the head ring on his head, the chains on his wrist¡­ were all holy weapons.

    Behind them, the human sage who was chasing after them was also holding a holy sword.

    Three sages who were not weak.

    Five holy weapons.

    It was true that he was a senior among the saints.

    It was true that he also had a saint artifact.

    In a split second, Lava Ancestor weighed the pros and cons and took a step back.

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you.¡±

    His ck mes enveloped his entire body as he fled.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805

    Lava Ancestor was cold, decisive, and experienced.

    In an instant, he determined that he was not a match.

    He retreated without hesitation.

    Lava Ancestorpletely turned into a ball of ck me, pulling out a long ck line of fire. In just a moment, he fled thousands of kilometers away.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He was stunned.

    The frozen ground beneath his feet stretched out infinitely, surrounded by the projections of snow mountains, seemingly endless.

    He seemed to have fled thousands of miles away, but in fact, he was still under the other party¡¯s control.

    ¡°Lava Dharma Idol, activate!¡±A huge phantom image that seemed to reach the heavens and the earth.

    The towering snow mountains in the surroundings could only reach the knees of the phantom.

    The phantom image stomped on the ground, and the ground cracked. The snow mountains exploded into snow powder. The phantom giant strode into the distance. Rumble! The frozen earth projection world trembled continuously. At the end of its vision were still snow mountains.

    ¡°¡ù¡ò¡ì££¡÷£¡¡± Lava Ancestor could not help but curse out a few words.

    At this time,

    Nancy caught up. On the Sacred Weapon Divine sh, purple-ck dragons circled around, forming a purple-ck sword light several kilometers long.

    The boundless sword radiance brought with it the power to split heaven and earth as it shed towards the Lava Giant.

    Space copsed inch by inch, forming endless chaotic streams and destructive winds.

    The Lava Ancestor closed his palms together, ck mes continuously emerging from his palms like a giant shield¡­ But suddenly, an Origin Energy node that formed the giant shield made a mistake. The entire Super Spell failed, and even the Origin Energy in his body became a lot more chaotic.

    ¡­ How could that be? How could I make such a low-level mistake!

    He felt that it was strange, but he did not have time to think about it.

    The purple sword light that was several thousand meters long was about to hit his head.

    Whoosh

    A huge light wheel appeared behind theva giant. The light wheel had twenty-four scales, and the golden light was dazzling, but it was covered with ck mes. The golden and ck colors intertwined, and the light wheel spun rapidly.

    This was an offensive holy weapon!

    ng ¨C

    The spinning light wheel and the purple sword light collided.

    The projection of the frozen earth within a radius of hundreds of miles was turned into nothingness.

    There was only one golden sun that burned with ck mes that was dazzling.

    But at the same time,

    The moment the Molten Rock Ancestor threw out the artifact, a sword flew over.

    A sword flew over.

    The sword was like a shadow,yered on top of each other.

    Dozens of sword energies merged into one, bursting forth with boundless power.

    Xiu ¨C

    One of the Lava Giant¡¯s arms was cut off, crushed to pieces by the sword energies.

    Lava Ancestor¡¯s expression changed slightly. He didn¡¯t care about the origin, and used his fastest speed to construct the broken arm again.

    The level of vignce in his heart increased once again.

    Perhaps,

    He would lose quite a bit of origin in the hands of those three human sages.

    The Dharma Idol bombarded the heavens and earth, but it still could not escape the projection of the frozen earth.

    The next second,

    Dong! Dong! Dong!

    The Lava Ancestor borrowed the power of the inner world.

    The small world in his body was still in its initial stages. There were not many living beings, and the power of the world was weak.

    This was also why he was not willing to use it.

    However,

    That was also the power of a world, above the projection.

    In an instant, Lava Ancestor felt that he had escaped the influence of the frozen earth projection. Although he was still standing on the frozen earth, he found a way out.

    He wanted topletely release his inner world and shatter the frozen earth projection, but his expression suddenly changed.

    is actually¡­ unable to project?

    A lot of the effects of the frozen earth projection are another kind of suppressive force.

    is¡­

    He turned around and looked at the ordinary fortress that was still a little brittle.

    Affected by the projection of the frozen earth, even though he had escaped thousands of miles, he was still not far from the fortress.

    Was it the influence of the ruins?

    How could a human sage create a world projection?

    Did they already control the ruins?

    Lava Ancestor kept thinking.

    Even though he didn¡¯t project his inner world, his strength still increased explosively. After his Dharma Idol took on the air and Nancy twice, he fled far away.

    He looked behind him.

    The frozen earth shadow had been left behind thousands of miles away, wrapping the fortress and part of the me wall behind it.

    Lava Ancestor let out a sigh of relief.

    At this time,

    The projection of the inner world finally unfolded smoothly.

    This was a hell world covered inva rivers. Its position was only equivalent to a beginner world, and its area was smaller, belonging to the early stages of the small world.

    Although it was weak, the Lava Ancestor was the creator of the world and could borrow the full power of the small world.

    It was inside the body again, and the projection was not damaged at all.

    When the World Projection of Hell appeared, Nancy and Kong stopped in their tracks and were constantly pushed aside by the world.

    The World Projection extended into the distance, and there seemed to be an additional World of Hell in front of the huge me pir.

    The Lava Ancestor did not have any intention of pestering him. He stepped on his own World Projection, and ck mes surged all over his body. In the next moment, the ck mes burned out, and there was nothing in his original spot.

    At the same time,

    Outside the endless distance, at the boundary of the projection of the Infernal World, a cluster of ck mes emerged and expanded in an instant. The huge body of the Lava Ancestor walked out of the ck mes.

    He retracted the projection of the world and released it again.

    He used the power of the Creator to teleport within the world.

    In the blink of an eye, he was far away from the huge me pir.

    Lava Ancestor immediately put away the world projection, no longer borrowing the power of the world.

    In just a short while, due to him extracting the power, in the immature small world, the life forms that were not strong had already suffered countless casualties.

    Fortunately, the world itself was not damaged, and the life forms would continue to reproduce after a period of time.

    The ancestor was not too pained.

    A giant sailboat quickly sailed over. Lava Ancestor put away his Dharma Idol, and in a sh, he returned to the giant sail ship, controlling it to quickly flee into the distance.

    As a fortress type holy artifact, under the control of a sage level existence, its speed far surpassed that of a sage level.

    Unless it was an existence with extraordinary attainments in space, or a seal type holy artifact, it was possible to intercept it.

    The giant sailboat in front of him was about to quickly disappear from view.

    Nancy was not stingy with burning her source ¨C she would be able to make it up in a while anyway ¨C the sword beam pierced through the void, crossing an endless distance and crashing into the giant ship.

    Bang!!!!

    The giant ship shook violently, and the hull of the ship cracked. The wind sails kept swinging, dispersing the power of the purple sword beam to the sides.

    At this time, the sky was dark.

    Regardless of whether it was the Lava Ancestor, the peak experts of the Sacred Fire Corps, or the invincible experts, they all entered the cabin.

    The fortress type holy artifact blocked all of the power of the purple sword light. Other than the hull constantly vibrating, there was no trace of any aftershock seeping in.

    Outside, the fortress type holy artifact could give people a sense of security as if it was their nest!

    The dozen or so experts who had witnessed the great battle between the sages and the Lava Ancestor who had been defeated and fled¡­ Cough, cough, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly, an invisible force seeped in, and the souls of a group of Domain realm experts seemed to be torn apart. In an instant, several of the weaker peak experts fainted.

    The expression of the Lava Ancestor, who was controlling the giant sailboat, changed slightly.

    He circted his Origin Energy to resist and defend his mind. His brain still felt like it was struck by a giant hammer.

    -It¡¯s actually a soul attack!

    Not only was the sage body immortal, but the soul was also immortal. The soul attack from the God-ying Sword only stunned Lava Ancestor for a moment, and the giant sailboat elerated into the distance.

    But at this moment, the opportunity was seized.

    With the holy artifact, the Cloud Breaking Sword, and the other two equally extraordinary long swords¡­

    Bide,

    Vacuum sh!

    Silver light instantly shed out from the de of the sword.

    One after another, it seemed endless.

    It gathered into a silver river.

    In a short moment, he shed out seven hundred and neen swords in the air!

    The sword cut through the void, and the Vacuum sh that gathered essence, energy, and spirit shed down.

    Boom !

    The giant sailboat shook.

    It shook again,

    It shook again, shook again, shook again, shook

    The Lava Ancestor burned his essence, using all his strength to control the holy artifact ship.

    The giant ship hummed, and the sails kept swaying, resisting the next silver sword beam.

    The silver river fell down like a waterfall of the nine heavens.

    The wind sails swayed more and more rapidly.

    Ka ¨C

    Cracks suddenly appeared on the mast, and the silver sword light that attacked the deck rushed into the hole that appeared on the holy weapon.

    In an instant,

    The sword energy in the cabin was everywhere.

    Even if it was just a trace of power that had seeped into the saint artifact, it still contained the sword intent that was produced by the burning of essence, energy, and divine energy, as well as thew that could destroy everything.

    The Lava Ancestor did not care. His mind waspletely focused on controlling the giant ship.

    However, the Domain stage experts on the ship were first struck by Nancy¡¯s God-ying Strike, and then the saint levelw sword intent seeped into them.

    In the blink of an eye,

    The few peak stage experts that had been unconscious earlier fell amidst the sword energy.

    The slightly stronger three peak stage expertssted for more than a second before dying.

    There were also three invincible experts who were not very good at defense and did not have sufficient Origin Energy.

    In the end, only six invincible experts survived.

    However, their auras were weak, their expressions dispirited, and their faces were filled with terror.

    Nancy and Kong, who had each killed one, one, and a few hundred swords, witnessed the giant sailboat sprint out and instantly disappeared without a trace.

    There was also no expression of regret.

    After all,

    A true sage was not only powerful, but he had lived for countless years and had countless trump cards. It was not like Lava Ancestor did not have a trump card.

    No matter what, Nancy and Kong were only new sages who had broken through less than a month ago.

    Killing a sage, uh¡­ like the Eternal River Saint, who was weak in strength and had not lived long enough. The only trump card he had was a restrained sage, but he could kill two or three.

    There was no more.

    ¡­

    Inside the giant me pir, Tang Yu stood still.

    There were no more idents during the breakthrough, but it was not easy either.

    After burning for an entire month in the purple me pir and absorbing arge amount of spatial elements, he sessfully forged his divine body and raised his soul to the sage level.

    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult, an entire month!¡±

    If not for Great Lord Tang, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to walk all the way here, such as¡­ like¡­

    He thought for a moment.

    For example, he had died many glorious times in the spiritual space and was used to the taste of death. In the face of the purple me burning his body and soul, perhaps¡­ it would be harder to support him.

    Even so, a month of calcining also burned up his hair.

    Fortunately, his hand produced the hair from nothing, and his shiny ck hair grew again.

    Tang Yu closed his eyes and sensed.

    Thews around him were extremely clear. He reached out and grabbed. He could materialize thews in his hands.

    ¡°The speed at which Iprehend thews is only¡­ increased by a dozen times.¡±

    The Dharma Idol had not been constructed yet. If the Lord¡­ he had not thought of it yet.

    Bright Dharma Idol was the main fighting style of a saint, and the Dharma Idol was closely rted to the direction that a saint was good at.

    For example, the empty Dharma Idol had a head, a torso, and limbs, and the sword in its hand was the main body.

    Another example was Nancy¡¯s Dharma Idol¡­ Uh, Nancy didn¡¯t seem to have a Dharma Idol?

    And it seemed like there was one?

    Nancy herself didn¡¯t understand either, but when she unleashed her full power, arge purple sky screen appeared behind her. That was probably her Dharma Idol, right?

    ¡°My own Dharma Idol is either simr to the Lava Ancestor, zing with mes¡­ but too ugly.¡±

    ¡°Either it¡¯s as elusive as space, flickering and flickering.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t necessarily need a human form.¡±

    Tang Yu thought.

    Most of the intelligent races in the universe had heads, torso, hands and feet, and were upright human forms ¨C of course, the orcs were called animal forms, and the spirits were called spirit forms.

    This led to the majority of the saint level Dharma forms being human forms, and they were basically erged versions of the main body.

    However, the essence of the dharma was to fight.

    Rumor has it,

    Countless years ago, there was no Dharma ne in the Sage ne.

    At that time, there were many huge Void Creatures, Void Dragon Turtles, Void Nightmare, and other special lifeforms that had yet to be rare lifeforms.

    At that time, the powerful races such as the Human Race, the Spirit Race, the Devil Race, and so on were still in the infancy¡­

    There weren¡¯t many saint artifacts and divine abilities.

    The cultivation method was also slightly rough, unlike now where it had been improved from generation to generation.

    Many saint sages were no match for Void Creatures who had yet to be saints in a one-on-one battle.

    The saint level Dharma Idol was a battle method that could clearly increase one¡¯sbat strength. It had been developed and improved from generation to generation, continuing until now.

    As long as he had a direction, he would be able to create his own dharma sooner orter.

    He had already be a standard Saint.

    Even a weak Saint like Eternal River Saint had a dharma.

    It was obvious.

    ¡°So, as long as it can help increase mybat strength, it doesn¡¯t matter if I be a human or not¡­ It¡¯s not like I really don¡¯t know how to be a human.¡±

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    Lava Ancestor controlled the giant sailboat and finally sailed out of the Purple me Sky Domain.

    He returned to the Starry Sky Continent that was located in the outer space.

    Being hunted down by several human sages and even causing him to lose some of his source energy, this was something that the old ancestor could not swallow.

    Sinceing to the Purple me Sky Region for thousands of years, today was the biggest loss he had ever suffered.

    If he did not spit this out, he would not be able to think clearly.

    However,

    Fighting is just a fact.

    There are three human sages, but in fact, only two of them actually attacked at that time, and they were already pressing down on him. If not for the fortress type holy artifact¡­

    Lava Ancestor was very decisive and decided to shake people.

    As a veteran sage who had lived for more than a hundred thousand years, he had made countless friends.

    Among them, there were also two or three close friends.

    Of course,

    The risk of fighting against a sage was not small, and it was possible to lose his source energy. Just relying on friendship was not enough.

    He threw out the relic in the Purple me Void Domain as bait.

    A relic that could suppress the world projection and assist in breaking through to the sage level.

    Even a sage would be interested in it.

    The Lava Ancestor was willing to throw out the news, and he had also made a great decision.

    In any case, he did not have the ability to get it.

    It was better to use it as bait. If it seeded, he could at least get a part of it.

    The Lava Ancestor contacted two good friends.

    In terms of status,

    Saints of ordinary ns like him were not backed by transcendent powers.

    The one-eyed Saint,

    And¡­ the Dragon Imprisoning Saint.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806

    There were some transfer arrays or star doors between the hegemons of the universe, and they could cross countless space zones in a short period of time.

    Not long after¡­ in about two or three months, the One-eyed Saint and the Dragon Imprisoning Saint arrived in the outer space of the Purple me Void.

    The One-eyed Saint came from the One-eyed Giant n, and his height was simr to that of the Lava Ancestor.

    Both of them were the pirs of their respective ns.

    The Lava Demon n and the One-eyed Giant n were usually notcking in talent, and when they grew up, they would at least be at the high level of awakening, and there were countless Transcendents.

    However, due to the limitations of the poption, coupled with the fact that the two ns only had a high starting point and not a high growth potential, in the endless years, only one Saint was born.

    It was the Lava Ancestor and the One-eyed Saint.

    However, as long as there was a Saint in charge, even if one stepped into the threshold of the millions of ns in the universe, they could be remembered by other races.

    Many unranked races that didn¡¯t have the protection of a sage were annihted one day, and their tracespletely disappeared in the long river of time.Lava Ancestor and One-eyed Saint were both veteran sages, and their battle prowess was extraordinary. Even if they didn¡¯t attach themselves to a transcendent power, the two ns still had a bit of reputation.

    As for Dragon Imprisoning Saint, he had a single horn on his forehead, and a pair of ferocious wings spread out from his back.

    His height was slightly inferior to Lava Ancestor, but his aura was even stronger.

    It belonged to a rare race, almost no less than the special life forms, and was a lone saint.

    -That was the knowledge of the Lava Ancestor himself.

    In fact,

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint had a rare and unknown identity, a powerhouse under King Monroe, one of the Ten Hall Masters of Samsara Pce.

    One of King Monroe¡¯s Love Sauce¡­ once.

    However,

    He failed to conquer Origin Star and lost more than a dozen Samsara teams. The most serious thing was that he had promised King Monroe that the next second, there would be a guide ident.

    Not to mention stealing Origin Star¡¯s world origin and digging out the hidden treasures left behind by saints¡­ He himself didn¡¯t even enter the door.

    The divine ability flew.

    It even left an extremely bad impression on Lord Monroe.

    It¡¯s all because of the White Bone Saint!

    That fellow hid it too deeply!

    He actually looks like I tricked him!

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint was angry, but there was nothing he could say.

    Fortunately,

    Not long ago, the Devil Race dispatched many sages to break through Origin Star¡¯s world barrier, but¡­

    The cooked Origin Star actually flew away.

    It flew!

    It was not an adjective.

    After hearing the news, the Monroe King¡¯s impression of him slightly recovered.

    Perhaps after a period of time, he would be able to be the beloved of the Monroe Lord.

    After all,

    The strategy to attack Origin Star failed. It wasn¡¯t that our army was too weak, but the enemy was too monstrous.

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint, who had not been doing business recently and had nothing to do, immediately rushed over when he heard that there was profit to be gained from the Lava Ancestor.

    ¡°¡­.That¡¯s what happened.¡±

    The Lava Ancestor told him about the human race, the mysterious fortress, and the suppression of his own world projection.

    He skipped the tragic process of being chased and hacked.

    The One-eyed Saint and the Dragon Imprisoning Saint thought for a moment and believed¡­ half.

    ¡°It has only been five months. It is very likely that the human has yet to break through to the Saint realm. This is a good time for us to kill our way over!¡±

    ¡°What if he breaks through?¡± The one-eyed ancestor asked.

    ¡°Even so, they only have a new Saint. They are not a threat.¡± ¡°Although the other three human sages are not weak, they have not yet created the inner world. We have enough strength.¡±

    ¡°The purpose is to get the ruins.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡­

    A giant sailboat was quickly moving forward in the Purple me Void Domain.

    There were only three sages on the ship.

    They headed straight towards the area where the nine dragons circled around the pir.

    Along the way, they happened to encounter a high-grade Purple me Fire Seed and had a conflict with a formation with a sage.

    The three sages of Molten Rock Ancestor easily killed the formation, and the sage escaped with injuries.

    Good luck, a good start.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Although a high-grade fire seed was divided among the three Saints, the value was not high.

    The One-eyed Saint and the Dragon-Imprisoning Saint both felt that their luck was pretty good.

    In just a month, the gigantic sailboat arrived in front of the gigantic me pir.

    Far away,

    The One-eyed Saint and the Dragon-Imprisoning Saint both saw the mysterious fortress.

    They couldn¡¯t feel any power on the fortress, but they could be located in the dangerous Purple me Void Domain, and the distorted space around the fortress became stable.

    This was precisely the biggest abnormality.

    Lava Ancestor put away the giant sailboat, and the three sages approached with small hearts.

    The one-eyed saint¡¯s eyes emittedyers of fluctuations. After a moment, he opened his mouth, and his spiritual wave spread out like rumbling thunder. ¡°No, there is no presence of life in the surroundings.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the human sage has left? He didn¡¯t take this fortress away?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he can¡¯t take it away. It¡¯s very likely that the fortress and the Purple me Sky Territory have merged together.¡±

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint said as he secretly tried to project the small world in his body.

    However, he felt an inexplicable suppression.

    is a bit simr to the rejection force of the world, but it is even stranger. It is a kind of suppression in the rules.

    He thought to himself.

    He felt that this suppression force was somewhat familiar. It was probably because he often broke through worlds and descended, being rejected by the world.

    The three Saints carefully approached the fortress andnded on the t tform in front of the fortress.

    At this time,

    The alloy gate of the fortress was tightly shut. Lava Ancestor reached out and knocked.

    There was no reaction.

    Even the sound could not spread.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± The Dragon Imprisoning Saint said. He stepped forward, pressed his sharp ws on the alloy door, and shed with force.

    Boom !

    The entire alloy door exploded, and dust filled the air.

    The One-eyed Saint and the Lava Ancestor looked at the Dragon Imprisoning Saint with unfriendly expressions.

    Dragon Imprisoning: I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not, not my fault!

    ¡°It¡¯s because this alloy door is too weak. It¡¯s like an ordinary door.¡±

    If not for only near the fortress, the world projection would have been suppressed. The Dragon Imprisoning Saint would never have thought that this was a relic of some previous civilization.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s look for any traces.¡±

    The entire fortress had three floors. Each floor was ten meters tall and the space was not small.

    But that was for humans.

    The Lava Ancestor and the One-eyed Saint were both twenty meters tall. Looking at the entrance of the fortress, the two Saints were silent for a while.

    It wasn¡¯t a problem for them.

    Even though it was a divine ability that could shrink their bodies, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do so.

    Lava Ancestor and One-eyed Saint separated a wisp of their origin and created a sage clone in front of them.

    This clone was the basic ability of a sage.

    Just like the evolution of energy and the rebirth of a drop of blood, all kinds of paths were merged into one.

    However, the abilities of sage level clones also had their strengths and weaknesses. The number of clones was limited, and most of the time, theirbat strength was far inferior to the main body.

    The leaders of ns like the Lava Ancestor and the One-eyed Saint, who were exploring outside, often had one strongest clone in the n¡­ or simply sent a clone to explore and seize the treasure.

    The Lava Ancestor himself knew that his clone would be beaten outside, so he could only personally mount the horse.

    After all, every loss of a clone was a great loss to a sage.

    At this time,

    The single-eyed sage and the old ancestor ofva had created a clone that wascking in nutrition.

    It was only five or six meters tall, and it looked like a dwarf standing in front of the two sages.

    The two clones entered the ruins together with the Dragon Imprisoning Saint.

    In just three minutes, they searched the ruins inside and outside.

    They found nothing.

    In fact, before entering, their perception had swept through the fortress. They only thought that the ruins of the previous civilization had a way to deceive perception.

    However, when he stared at it with his eyes, he still couldn¡¯t find anything.

    The entire fortress was empty.

    ¡°It must be that those human sages took away all the treasures!¡±

    ¡°But why did they leave this fortress?¡±

    Thinking about it from another perspective, if they were to plunder the ruins, they would definitely destroy everything before leaving.

    Not destroyed,

    That is, there is still value.

    The value of not being moved.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the ability that can help the limit breakthrough of the third rank?¡±

    The three sages all thought this way.

    The Lava Ancestor and the One-eyed Saint both had a n. If there was another sage in the n, he would have a very reliable and powerful helper.

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint also thought that if it could help the breakthrough, even if it could only increase the probability of the breakthrough by 1, it would be very precious.

    If he gave it to the Monroe Lord, wouldn¡¯t his impression in the eyes of the Lord rise?

    ¡°If we continue to search, it is very likely that the human Saints will hide it. We have to dig three feet into the ground.¡±

    As he spoke,

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint carefully waved his ws and scraped off ayer of wall.

    He moved very lightly, afraid that just like before, he would destroy the entire alloy door with a little force.

    Ayer of the wall peeled off, and anotheryer of the wall peeled off.

    Cracks spread out, covering the entire wall in the blink of an eye.

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint was stunned.

    I just touched it lightly. Is the reaction so intense

    The Lava Ancestor and the One-eyed Saint were attracted. In their eyes, cracks spread rapidly and in the blink of an eye¡­

    It copsed!

    Whoosh

    The One-eyed Saint¡¯s spirit energy spread out and stopped the copsing fortress.

    The two Saints looked at Prison Dragon with unfriendly expressions.

    Prison Dragon Saint was not a rude person. Who knew that the ruins were already so fragile!

    At this time,

    Within the copsed ruins, a faint ripple spread out, and was detected by the three Saints.

    They looked straight ahead and saw a blurry shadow appear in the copsed fortress.

    It seemed to be the core of the fortress, some kind of intelligence that was almost obliterated by the long river of time, and the copse of the fortress happened to activate it.

    ¡°¡±¡­ Inheritance¡­ Destruction¡­ Inheritance¡­ Destruction¡­ ¡°

    The eyes of the three Saints lit up. Could it be that the light in front of them contained true inheritance

    The fortress copsed.

    The one-eyed Saint and the original body of the Lava Ancestor had all approached ¨C what if the doppelganger could not ept the inheritance?

    They felt a gaze looking over.

    Was it that blurry figure of light that was scanning their qualifications to receive the inheritance?

    Suddenly,

    The figure of light looked at the Dragon Imprisoning Saint.

    The Dragon Imprisoning Saint¡¯s face lit up, and the One-eyed Saint and the Lava Ancestor¡¯s hearts tightened.

    ¡°Reincarnation Hall¡­ imprint¡­ can not ept inheritance¡­ self-destruction¡­¡±

    Pa ¨C

    The entire light figure shattered, turning into specks of starlight that dissipated without a trace.

    The One-eyed Saint and the Lava Ancestor were stunned.

    Reincarnation Hall¡­ seemed to be a mysterious force that covered the entire universe.

    Did it have a grudge against the force that the ruins belonged to?

    Wait, this thick-browed Saint with thick eyebrows and big eyes was actually from the Samsara Temple, not a lone ranger!

    He was the one who caused us to lose our inheritance!

    He had lost such a precious inheritance!

    ¡°Dragon Imprisoning!¡±

    Dragon Imprisoning Saint was puzzled, confused, shocked, and vomited blood.

    Why¡­ was it me again?

    ¡­

    Tree Shade City, the Lord¡¯s Castle.

    Tang Yu, who had sessfully broken through to Saint Tier and turned into a salted fish lord, was lying on a soft nket made from the tail of a Transcendent Tier 3 mutated squirrel. On the side, the precious incense in the Tier 3 divine weapon grade incense furnace was burning.

    The room was filled with a Tier 9 Origin Gathering Formation, a Tier 9 Ning God Formation, and a dozen or so high-grade auxiliary formations.

    The Psychic Energy fell from the void.

    Even lying down could make him stronger.

    The life of a Lord was so decadent and boring.

    Great Lord Tang¡¯s eyes were dull, but in fact, his vision passed through the endless space dimension andnded on the subnd built a few months ago.

    A momentter, he let out a breath.

    Along with the copse of the sub-territories, Tang Yu lost control of the Nine Dragons Winding Pir area.

    In fact,

    Although he could cast his eyes on any of the territories at any time, there were at least eight hundred of them now. How could he pay attention to them at all times?

    As soon as he stepped in, he triggered the rm ¨C the rm that had been raised by Great Lord Tang to sage.

    The three sages appeared at the same time. Tang Yu had no intention of making a move at all.

    Even if the Lava Ancestor was the only sage, it would be difficult to kill the other party with the holy artifact of a fortress.

    Moreover, he had already broken up the transmission array before leaving to ensure that he would not be pushed out of the earth coordinates¡­ so he had no intention of ambushing the other party.

    At most, it would be disgusting.

    Tang Yu was not clear about the identity of the Lava Ancestor and the One-eyed Saint.

    It was not bad if he seeded, but it was fine if he failed.

    However, the final result I saw was that the Dragon Imprisoning Saint changed his expression on the spot, and the atmosphere was strange¡­ It seemed that this trap was good.

    He mourned for the Dragon Imprisoning Saint for 0.3 seconds.

    Then, he threw it to the back of his mind.

    It was just three Saint level passers-by. The universe was so big that there might not be a chance to meet them again in the future.

    ¡­

    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the graduation exam for the World Tree Academy.

    The graduation exam had already been held several times.

    This year was the most special one, not only because of the exchange students from various forces, but also because the quality of the students this year was surprisingly high.

    This exam was very grand, and it was not held in the spiritual space.

    He also invited the higher-ups of the various holynds and hegemons.

    He was already a sage, and there was nothing urgent to do in the short term. Tang Yu also decided to attend the graduation exam in the name of the principal of the World Tree Academy.

    He could conveniently increase his reputation.

    ¡°Well, maybe I can also get a ceremony to give out certificates to the most outstanding young men and women.¡±

    After all, it was a year with exchange students.

    If it was held well and disyed the progress of the exchange students for the past year, it was very likely that another batch of exchange students would be recruited in the next year.

    Tang Yu shook his tactical watch.

    He called the upper echelons of Chen Hai Ping and the vice principals, including Shang Gong Ling.

    ¡°It is time to assign them some tasks.¡±

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807

    In the World Tree Academy, there were ordinary teachers, advanced teachers, and special-ss teachers.

    Among them,

    The ones responsible for teaching the students of the Genius ss were special-ss teachers.

    Every teacher was a veteran who had experienced hundreds of battles and had rich theoretical knowledge and high teaching experience.

    This ce referred to the resident teachers.

    At this time,

    In the Genius ss teachers ¡®office, the teachers¡¯ group meeting.

    A few special-ss teachers in charge of different departments sat around the round table, asionally looking at the empty main seat.

    ¡°Team Leader iste again.¡±¡°You get used to it.¡±

    ¡°I heard that today¡¯s meeting is rted to the graduation exam? Haven¡¯t we already prepared for the graduation?¡±

    ¡°Old Wang, I heard that the genius from your department is nning to graduate early. Congrattions, you can get a bonus this year.¡±

    Director Wang had aplicated expression on his face.

    ¡°Sigh, you might not believe me. That girl almost doesn¡¯t need my guidance. If I weren¡¯t already a second rank, I would even suspect that I wouldn¡¯t be a match for her.¡±

    ¡°You get used to it.¡±

    A man with a straight face hurried over from the door and sat on the main seat. He ced a bag of youtiao beside him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I bought youtiao and lined up¡­ Cough cough, I was just returning from the Lord¡¯s Castle for a meeting and was dyed for a bit.¡±

    The fragrance of youtiao filled the conference room, but the teachers did not care.

    ¡°Team Leader Yang, did you really go to the castle for a meeting?¡± His eyes stared straight at the team leader Yang Hai.

    ¡°Oh my god, hurry, hurry up and tell me what the castle looks like¡±

    ¡°Is that the key? The people attending the castle meeting are all big shots, and the team leader is at the bottom.¡±

    ¡°Cough, quiet!¡±

    Yang Hai had no choice but to distribute the fritters.

    For a moment, the entire conference room was filled with the smell of food.

    ¡°I have indeed just returned from the castle meeting. I have brought an important instruction from the City Lord.¡±

    He spoke for a few minutes, ¡°¡±¡­ This year¡¯s graduation examination will invite guests from all forces. No mistakes can be made. Do you hear me? ¡°

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°The City Lord has to attend, how can we not be serious¡­ Cough, I think it is time to do my job well.¡±

    ¡­

    The news of this graduation exam inviting foreign guests gradually spread among the students.

    At this time,

    There was still more than a week until the day of the exam. Every student was in the final sprint.

    In a year, Victor¡¯s ranking rose a lot.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    He did not fight in the spiritual space, but in reality, in a training ground, a spear, a spear, a spear thrust out, and the spear light turned intoyers of illusions.

    The graduation exam of the World Tree Academy was also divided into ordinary sses, elite sses, and genius sses.

    The test requirements for different sses were different.

    Normal sses and elite sses had the risk of not being able to pass the test. The genius ss students were usually able to pass all of them, but those who passed the test were also divided into good and bad grades.

    Those with good grades could join the main battle legion, be a team leader, team leader, and other officers.

    Those with bad grades could only go to some second-tier legions, and the treatment was like heaven and earth.

    Victor was only an exchange student. In the end, he had to go back to the Heroes ¡®Club. The certificate evaluation of the World Tree Academy was not that important to him.

    However,

    There was still the extraordinary ss in the genius ss. Only the most outstanding graduates of each ss had the qualifications to enter the extraordinary ss to continue their studies.

    In the World Tree Academy, the sses above six years were only the extraordinary ss, rune ss, formation ss, medicine ss, and other sses.

    There were even fewer geniuses in ss, such as runes and arrays.

    Victor knew that he was not the material that specialized in rune arrays.

    Only the extraordinary ss was his goal.

    ¡°There are so many geniuses in the genius ss. I wonder if the extraordinary ss¡­¡±

    Even though his progress was fast, Victor had only reached the top ten of the same level. He was not sure.

    He was not clear about the recruitment criteria of the extraordinary ss.

    It was said that it was not based on the number of people, but on strength.

    It was possible that there would be less than two or three people who would be admitted into the top ten in a year.

    Victor opened his watch and looked at his remaining credits. He gritted his teeth and spent it all in one go. He asked a top-level mentor to guide him.

    ¡­

    The next day,

    Victor came to the seventh training ground and waited for his mentor.

    He didn¡¯t stay idle either. He gripped his spear with both hands and started training. He didn¡¯t use any Origin Energy. Every single shot was purely a physical explosion. It still pierced through the air, and the sound of a sonic boom echoed throughout the training grounds.

    After an unknown period of time,

    ¡°Your perseverance is good, but¡­ you are pursuing speed too much.¡±

    Victor suddenly woke up, his entire body stiffening.

    Turning his head slowly, he saw a young man with a cold expression standing more than ten meters away.

    ¡°Mentor.¡±

    Victor bowed slightly.

    Long Tao, the strongest gun-rted mentor in the academy.

    Victor had never missed any of his public lessons, and he had benefited greatly from each lesson.

    ¡°Spear arts, focus on sharpness and momentum. You can¡¯t advance, and you will be killed in one strike.¡±

    ¡°Your spear arts focus too much on speed and neglect momentum. Watch carefully¡±

    Long Tao stretched out his hand and grabbed at the air. Genesis Qi surged between heaven and earth, gathering in his palm.

    He gradually stretched and condensed a 2.8 meter long spear.

    He held the spear, and his momentum suddenly changed.

    It was like ck clouds were pressing down on the city, making people unable to help but flee backwards.

    Naturally, Victor did not escape. He clenched the spear in his hand and waited with rapt attention.

    Long Tao moved.

    His speed was not fast, and it could even be said to be very slow.

    He slowly raised the energy spear, stirring up the surrounding Genesis Qi. A simple and unadorned spear thrust out.

    There was no sound explosion that tore through the air.

    Victor¡¯s eyes werepletely able to keep up, and he could clearly see the trajectory of the spear.

    But his brain waspletely stunned.

    In his eyes, there was only a point that the spear thrust out, and it was constantly approaching.

    He wanted to block it, but he wanted to retreat, but his body could not move at all.

    A fatal threat caused his hair to stand on end. His Origin Energy surged wildly, forming a vortex around his body. The training ground beneath his feet cracked slightly¡­

    The wind howled.

    However, he still froze.

    He could only watch as the spear tip approached closer and closer.

    It stopped in front of his throat.

    The oppressive momentum suddenly dispersed, and Victor broke out in cold sweat. His entire body went limp, and he couldn¡¯t help but stagger back a few steps before gasping for breath.

    But his eyes were shining, and he didn¡¯t leave the tip of the spear.

    He saw Zhi Li!

    When he stood up straight again, a sharp aura erupted from his body, and the shen device spear that he held tightly let out a cry.

    ¡­

    Outside the academy, in a private training ground.

    Yao Chengwu, who was also one of the best exchange students, had a solemn expression.

    In front of him,

    It was a middle-aged man with silver hair, his grandfather, Northern Court¡¯s protector, Yao Zhaokong.

    Yao Zhaokong pointed with his finger. Yao Chengwu was rmed and his Origin Energy surged wildly.

    Bang!

    He flew far away.

    The silver-haired middle-aged man took a step forward and caught up in an instant. With one hand behind his back, the other swung out dozens of fist shadows.

    Yao Chengwu maintained his bnce in the air, his essence, energy, and spiritbined into one. He struck out dozens of palms with both hands, forming an imprable defensive formation.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    They hit the ground from the air, cracked the earth and rocks, and returned to the sky.

    Only the thick barrier light outside the training ground remained, blocking the fluctuations inside.

    After a long time,

    Yao Chengwunded.

    His face was green and swollen, and his clothes were torn into rags.

    ¡°Not bad. Just a bit worse than your grandfather.¡± The silver-haired Yao Zhaokong nodded slightly.

    Didn¡¯t the Genesis Qi recover back then?

    Yao Chengwu was speechless.

    He opened his mouth and looked at his bruised face and swollen face. In the end, he swallowed the words he wanted to say.

    ¡°Tie Sun, don¡¯t lose the face of the old Yao family during the graduation exam.¡±

    ¡­

    At the same time, at different locations.

    Geniuses such as Guling Dynasty Gutang, Winter Castle Eva, etc. are also making their final sprint.

    Even those ordinary geniuses who had no hope of entering the extraordinary ss were working hard.

    The graduation exam of the ordinary ss and elite ss was carried out as usual, but the graduation exam of the genius ss invited guests from various forces.

    There would even be a live broadcast of Tree Shade¡¯s TV station.

    The impact of the assessment and battle could also be given to various forces to be preserved as a reference.

    The true focus of the audience.

    What was embarrassing was not only himself, but also the face of the power behind him and the family behind him.

    However, if they won beautifully, they would be rewarded with cheers. They would be heroes of their respective forces. If they could win the championship¡­ Uh, it was better to wash up and sleep. It was impossible for them to win the championship in their dreams.

    There were too many monsters.

    The publicly recognized monster in the academy, the Great Demon King Duan Qin, was also cultivating.

    In the dormitory of the No. 1 student.

    A courtyard that was the size of a football field was set up with all kinds of high-level formations.

    Some of them were the formations of the courtyard.

    Some of them were added by Duan Qin herself.

    She had upied this dormitory of Heaven No. 1 for nearly a year.

    In the past year, Duan Qin had defeated countless challengers and made it into the name of the Great Demon King.

    Up until now, it had been three months since a student had challenged her.

    Even three months ago, most of the students who had challenged her were exchange students who had never heard of her name.

    Duan Qin was only in the fourth year.

    Normally speaking, she only needed to participate in the final test of the fourth grade.

    But she applied for an early graduation.

    Almost no one in the World Tree Academy would apply for an early graduation. Even those who were confident enough to pass the test with excellent results wanted to stay in the academy and cultivate for a few more years.

    Unless they wanted to enter the extraordinary ss.

    However, Duan Qin was the first to graduate early from the fourth grade and enter the extraordinary ss.

    Because she had applied to graduate early, the test she participated in was no longer to defeat the mirror image, but to participate in an actualbat test with the sixth grade students.

    Under the gazes of the City Lord, Captain Nancy, and the other idols.

    Duan Qin was a little nervous.

    What if, what if he made a mistake¡­ and didn¡¯t win so easily?

    His dream was to join the personal guards after thepletion of the extraordinary ss¡­ He had to leave a good impression on Sister Nancy tomorrow.

    ¡°Come on, you just have to control your strength and be careful to stop. I¡¯m different. I really can¡¯t beat those guys in ss One.¡±

    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s do the special training.¡±

    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re just taking revenge. Isn¡¯t it just pinching your face after an hour?¡±

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    The rhythm of the battle echoed in the Heaven No. 1 dormitory.

    ¡­

    In a sh, it was the graduation examination day.

    The banner with the words ¡°Grade-6 World Tree College graduates examination¡± was hung high in the air.

    The trees on both sides of the school road were lined with trees, and small red gs were inserted.

    From time to time,

    There were heavyweight figures walking into the school.

    Not only the guests from the various holynds, the overlords, but also the leaders of the various legions in Tree Shade City, the higher ups of major departments such as the municipal government, and the famous adventure groups invited.

    Because of the special nature of this year, the big shots that were rarely seen on ordinary days passed one after another today.

    ¡°That is Commander Tu of the Fire Phoenix Flying Corps!¡±

    A student who acted as a volunteer in charge of weing guests eximed.

    He followed his line of sight.

    A man with a scar on his face walked over with slow but powerful steps.

    The male aura was strong, but it was not unique.

    What was truly eye-catching was a mutated bird following behind the man.

    The bird had bright red feathers, a streamlined body, and tail feathers that fell to the ground. Its wings were closed, and its brown toes bounced behind the knife-scarred man. A pair of eyes that seemed to be burning with mes were looking around, and wherever they passed, the temperature seemed to rise a little.

    The gorgeous and noble Fire Phoenix Bird made the students yearn for it.

    When they thought of riding such a beautiful bird to fight, their hearts surged.

    ¡°After I graduate, I will join the Fire Phoenix Flying Corps.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you thinking? The recruitment conditions of the Phoenix Fire Bird Corps are simr to the scouting corps ¡®vanguard corps. If you don¡¯t have the results of the genius ss, you should just wash up and sleep.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°They are all handsome dogs. Why is your Phoenix Fire Bird Corps much more popr than our heavy armored corps? Our heavy armored corps is also the main battle corps, and we have more units!¡±

    Beside the scarredmander, there was an expert of extraordinary tonnage. Even if he was not wearing heavy armor, every step he took seemed to be apanied by the sound of bang bang bang. It made people worry that the ground would be trampled to pieces.

    ¡­ Of course, that was impossible.

    ¡°Old Tu, you can¡¯tpete with me over the good seedlings that I value. That zither¡¯s fighting style is violent. It clearly matches our heavy armored corps very well.¡± The two meter tall Commander Xiong said.

    ¡°Heh, with the beauty of our corps ¡®Fire Phoenix Bird, I will fight for people fair and square. How can I not?¡±

    Commander Tu sneered, ¡°Besides, Duan Qin is definitely going to enter the extraordinary ss. It is impossible for such a monstrous seedling Academy to directly let her join a certain division.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just trying to rope in the rtionship first? When Duan Qin is done with her studies, it is not impossible to even give her amander position.¡±

    ¡°Then you are thinking too much. As long as Duan Qin continues to grow, not only the top corps, the intelligence department, the personal guards, and so on will all open the door for her. What do you think your heavy armored corps ispetitive?¡±

    In my opinion, you should focus on those inferior talents. Otherwise, when you react, the geniuses will be divided up again¡­ I don¡¯t know how yourmander will be at ease to hand over the task to you.

    Commander Xiong pondered for a moment.

    I feel that what Commander Tu said is a bit reasonable. Perhaps this is the reason why the Heavy Corps couldn¡¯t grab a good seedling for two consecutive years.

    Suddenly, he reacted, ¡°Wait, what do you mean by this¡±

    As he spoke,

    In the distance, an arena that was about seven or eight steps tall appeared. It was said that it was equipped with divine weapon materials, and it was enough to withstand a battle of beyond the mortal realm.

    On the side of the arena, there was a half-moon shaped viewing tform. Tree Shade, the higher-ups, and the guests from the various realms were all seated in the viewing tform.

    On the other side of the viewing tform, an earth element spell was also used to build a temporary staircase, allowing the interested students of the various grades to watch it.

    There were no tickets for sale.

    There were only a few Shadow Crystals distributed in different locations, ready for live broadcast.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808

    ¨CHalf-moon shaped stands, VIP seats.

    The guests from the holynd forces were all arranged to be at the front, and various precious fruits and snacks were already prepared on the table in the stands.

    The variousmanders of Tree Shade City were arranged in another area, and there was also a high tform for battle pets to watch.

    Commander Tu¡¯s Fire Phoenix Bird stayed behind the spectator¡¯s seat and stretched its neck.

    There were quite a few guests and students who had arrived early and were secretly taking photos of them.

    One can¡¯t help but suspect that Tu Tong led the Fire Phoenix Bird not to watch the battle, but to lure, lure outstanding students.

    On the front ring, on the left side of the area, there was a sign with the words ¡°The Heroes ¡®Club¡± written on it.

    This was the area where the guests from the Heroes ¡®Club were seated.

    At this time,There was still some time before the graduation exam. The witch who had stayed in Tree Shade City for nearly a year hade to the viewing tform early.

    She was wearing a slit cheongsam and sat on a chair with her legs crossed, attracting many gazes.

    A middle-aged man in a suit walked over.

    ¡°Ms. Helen, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Kloss toe here personally.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, Victor is still an outstanding junior of our family. Of course, we have to support him.¡±

    The Kloss Family was a huge family in North America before the apocalypse. Although it was affected at the beginning of the apocalypse, it still had arge body.

    After Gold Crests had broken through to the Second Order of the Extraordinary Realm, the Crests Family had established themselves as one of the top families of the Heroes ¡®Club.

    Now, within the Heroes ¡®Club, they had an influential influence.

    If not for this, Victor would not have been able to obtain the qualifications to exchange students at the World Tree Academy.

    Once Victor broke through to the Second Order, the Crests Family would be able to obtain another important seat.

    Second Order,

    This was the dividing line between ordinary experts and peak experts¡­ except for Tree Shade City.

    The second rank¡¯s life-saving ability allowed them to be bold enough to explore all sorts of dangerous ces.

    Currently, the second rank Transcendents of the Heroes ¡®Club had all awakened at the beginning of the apocalypse. They used the eastern wind of their soul force to reach the great circle of perfection and beyond the mortal rank. In their repeated exploration, they had obtained lucky chances and only managed to reach the second rank in a few years.

    For the current younger generation, they were notcking in resources, but theycked opportunities.

    To be able to break through to the second rank faster, one¡¯s innate talent was very important.

    ¡°I wonder how much Victor has learned in Tree Shade City?¡±

    ¡°Victor, that little fellow, is not bad. He has a chance to enter the extraordinary ss.¡±

    As the witch spoke, she casually picked up a green fruit and put it into her mouth.

    She poured a cup of vintage wine and gestured to Lex, ¡°A little?¡±

    ¡°Not really. The graduation examination has not officially begun yet.¡±

    Lex¡¯s thoughts were all on the graduation examination.

    He didn¡¯t just want to review Victor¡¯s progress, he also had a mission to observe the level of the new generation geniuses of the holynds.

    After all, the witches were too unreliable.

    In the past year in Tree Shade City, there had been very few news that came back.

    But after all, it was the witch¡¯s invitation, he absently picked up the wine ss and took a sip.

    The mellow wine slid down his throat and his face suddenly revealed a shocked expression.

    ¡°This wine can actually increase one¡¯s strength?¡±

    The Origin Energy within his body began to circte at a high speed.

    A single sip was equivalent to three days of cultivation!

    One should not underestimate these three days. Ordinary people and low-level Metahumans could increase their strength by eating the meat of different beasts. However, for Lex, who was already a Grade Two Transcendent, her body was close to that of a god. There were already fewer and fewer treasures that could be used.

    He gulped down a cup of fine wine and used his source power to vibrate the wine. The bottom of the cup was smooth and clean, leaving not a single drop behind.

    His old face suddenly turned red.

    Only then did he remember that he was not in a private space, but in public.

    Fortunately, no one should have noticed it.

    He nced at Witch Helen, who was next to him, and then gradually turned his eyes to the table in front of him.

    Melodies, delicious food, a dazzling array of things.

    Could it be¡­

    His breathing gradually quickened.

    He forced himself to calm down again.

    In Tree Shade City, such delicious food is not rare. There are only enough Origin Crystals, and there are very few that can not be bought.

    The witch smiled.

    Lex pretended to be calm as she picked up a fruit of an unknown breed.

    She swallowed it in one mouthful.

    Pure source energy burst forth from her mouth.

    It bloomed along with the juice, making one feel like they were in a paradise.

    ¡°Ah ¡ª¡°

    Lex covered her mouth and realized that the voice was noting from her mouth.

    It was not far away.

    A female VIP was too immersed and forgot herself.

    Three days, seven days, half a month¡­

    Mr. Lex counted.

    He was still able to restrain himself and did not sweep away all the delicacies and fine wine on the table.

    After all,

    Miss Helen also said that all of this was sold in Tree Shade City.

    Lex wanted to ask, could the time of this business trip be extended by three to four¡­ five to six months?

    If not,

    You can always find a recement for it, right?

    For example, let Victor, that bastard, return to the Heroes ¡®Club once a month, no, half a month?

    ¡­

    As time approached, the guests from the various holynds gradually took their seats.

    There were more than twenty distinguished guests from Northern Court, all of whom were great figures in the defensive circle of Northern Court.

    Apart from Yao Zhaokong, the first guardian of Northern Court, Great Master Meng Jingran, who came to Tree Shade City in advance, also came here.

    ¡°Old Yao, I heard that your grandson is among the top students of this year?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, average. I told my grandson that if he can¡¯t get to the top¡­ Uh, top 16, I will break his legs.¡±

    ¡°There are many talents in Tree Shade City.¡±

    Grandmaster Meng sighed, ¡°Perhaps, we can consider having aprehensive cooperation with the World Tree Academy. In any case, the environment is gradually stabilizing and the traffic is bing increasingly developed. It won¡¯t take much time from Northern Court to Tree Shade on an airship. Even ordinary students can often travel back and forth.¡±

    Yao Zhaokong seemed to be a little surprised.

    In the new era, neither you nor I are stubborn. We should do our best to push forward things that are beneficial to the people of Great Xia and all humanity.

    However, not everyone can recognize reality. This depends on your grandson¡¯s performance.

    Northern Court had a close rtionship with Tree Shade, but not all the young geniuses had joined the exchange group.

    There would always be people who made their own decisions.

    They thought that the difference in their teachers¡¯ strength was not big, so they were disdainful, or they were unwilling to admit that they were not good enough.

    Yao Zhaokong said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. Cheng Wu has improved a lot in the past year. When he returns to Northern Court during the summer vacation, the young people in their circle will gather together andpare them. The gap wille out.¡±

    ¡­

    In a training ground in the school.

    Gu Tang sat quietly with his eyes closed sincest night. He suddenly opened his eyes, and a golden light shed in them.

    He stood up and wore a set of martial arts clothes made of precious materials.

    On his chest and back, there was a word ¡°Gu¡± embroidered, representing the Ancient Spirit Royal Family.

    Pushing open the door of the training ground, the word ¡°Gu¡± emitted a golden light, and the loose sleeves of the martial arts suit swayed gently in the breeze.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Gu Tang looked not far away, under a big tree that needed ten people to encircle, leaning against a figure.

    His face was somewhat simr to his, but it was more mature and dignified.

    ¡°Third Brother.¡±

    Gu Tang crossed his fingers and nodded his head without saying anything.

    ¡°Thirteen, remember. You represent the face of our royal family. You can only win and not lose. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me,¡±

    he said coldly, walking straight to the arena without looking back.

    The third brother narrowed his eyes.

    Under the sunlight, his back gradually faded away.

    ¡­

    ¡°Friends in the audience, friends in the audience! I am in the arena of the World Tree Academy. The arena not far from me is the arena for this graduation examination.¡±

    The female reporter of Tree Shade TV station could not hide her excitement.

    Behind her, there was a two-meter-long staff with a basketball sized shadow crystal embedded at the tip of the staff.

    It formed a piece of rune equipment.

    By touching the runes on the staff, the boss could adjust the image of the shadow crystal to be far away.

    At this time,

    Following the female reporter¡¯s introduction to the World Tree Academy, the Imaging Crystal turned its camera to take a picture of the interior of the academy.

    This was the first time the mysterious World Tree Academy had been seen by the public.

    At this moment,

    In the distance,

    A row of tall and straight experts dressed in blue and silver clothes flew over from the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s the uniform of the personal guards! That¡¯s the personal guards of the City Lord!¡±

    The female reporter who had done her homework eximed.

    The Imaging Crystal quickly focused the image.

    Hundreds of personal guards were divided into several rows, flying neatly in the air. In an instant, they stopped from thest one and stood in the air.

    In the blink of an eye,

    The personal guards were divided into two rows and stood in the air. Facing each other, the two were four or five meters apart.

    The rainbow bridge appeared from the horizon, and the private guards spread forward to the VIP stands.

    A figure appeared at the end of the bridge.

    Tang Yu appeared from the end of the sky and stepped onto the rainbow bridge.

    He was half a body behind him on the right, followed by the captain of the personal guards, Nancy.

    Behind him were eight elite guards on the left and right.

    Stepping on the rainbow bridge, he strolled through the void.

    The wind blew past, and the wind blew loudly.

    Step by step, his movements seemed slow, but from the end of the rainbow bridge to the high tform, it was only a dozen or twenty seconds.

    It was as if he had only walked a distance of more than ten meters.

    The elite guards behind him maintained the same pace and did not slow down at all.

    This made the reporters and audience of Tree Shade¡¯s radio station feel very regretful. Why didn¡¯t they take a little longer?

    The Imaging Crystal could only focus on every corner of the arena.

    In the middle of the VIP seats,

    Tang Yu sat down on the main seat and nodded at the guests with a smile on his face.

    Nancy kept her silence and sat beside him.

    She was a clone.

    Tang Yu was the same.

    His true body was lying in the castle, quietly watching the live broadcast in an unknown ce.

    He was leisurely.

    He would just leave the trouble to his clone.

    This was all thanks to Nancy.

    As the captain of the personal guards, she had to be by Tang Yu¡¯s side when he attended formal asions.

    However, Nancy probably couldn¡¯t sit still for even a moment.

    Or perhaps she would fall asleep after sitting for a long time.

    The clone was different. Nancy set up the image of the clone as a ¡°serious, well-behaved, jpg¡±, which suited the silence of the captain of the personal guards.

    Tang Yu had no choice but to debut as a clone as well¡­ Cough, attending.

    However, no one could tell.

    Mr. Rex of the Heroes ¡®Club was secretly observing.

    The moment he saw City Lord Tang appear, he could not help but gasp.

    Of course, he could not see through City Lord Tang and Captain Nancy, but the sixteen elite guards behind him were all Rank 2 Transcendent.

    They were not newly promoted.

    Their cultivation levels were not inferior to his at all.

    All of a sudden, Tree Shade City¡¯s foundation was revealed.

    As for Nancy and Tang Yu, the light in Lex¡¯s eyes was reserved, just like that of an ordinary person.

    He did not even dare to look at them again.

    ¡°I wonder what level the two of you are at now.¡± He used his mental energy to send a message.

    The witch shrugged. ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m afraid that not many of the higher-ups in Tree Shade City know about this. This is a realm that we will never be able to catch up to in our entire lives.¡±

    Tang Yu was just an honored guest who hade to brush up on his face. The matter of presiding over the graduation examination was naturally handled by the higher-ups of the academy.

    He only needed to issue a certificate to the most outstanding graduates and raise their reputation.

    On the high tform,

    Shang Gongling nced at the guests who had already arrived, and the students of the genius ss who were ready, and secretly cast two majestic BUFF spells on herself and said:

    ¡°Today¡¯s graduation assessment is a one-on-onebat assessment. Other than not being able to use a one-time item beyond the specifications, there are no restrictions on the rest of the equipment and auxiliary items.¡±

    ¡°The two sides will start from ss 5. They will use the grading system and promotion system to obtain the time of victory and whether or not they will be heavily injured. Whether or not they need the referee to stop them will affect the score of the winner.¡±

    In other words, the easier it was to win, the higher the score.

    If it was a close victory, it would be the lowest grade.

    ¡°The ten students with the highest score in ss five will advance and fight against the students of ss four, and so on. Until thest ss fights, it will be changed to the eliminationpetition system.¡±

    There was only a monthly test a month ago, and there were very few students in ss five who had the chance to defeat thest of ss four, but they were still geniuses after all.

    This rule, in fact, gave the geniuses who were ranked lower the chance to show their strength.

    Those who performed well among them might be chosen by themanders of the various mecha ns.

    There were also more than half of the students in ss 5, and they were exchange students from various factions.

    Whether it was the holynd forces or the ordinary regional hegemons, they all wanted to know how much their respective geniuses had improved after studying abroad for a year.

    The two sides of the battle used a random selection method, which seemed to have a part of luck.

    If the opponent he drew was weaker and could be cleanly dealt with, he would be able to obtain a higher score and have a higher chance of advancing.

    But in reality, the impact of luck wasn¡¯t too great.

    Even if it was the No. 1 and the crane at the back, the gap between ss 5 students wouldn¡¯t be too big.

    In battle, it tested the performance of both sides and their tactical arrangements.

    Unlike ss One, where true geniuses gathered, fromst ce to first ce, theirbat strength rose in a ascending manner.

    Soon,

    Two students from ss Five walked up to the arena.

    The arena was wide and five hundred, enough for the students to use. When the two students went up, the four corners of the arena, the four ends of the pirs, the width of the pirs, and the width of the pirs, shot out light.

    Between the four beams of light, two of them worked, forming a faint purple light curtain that enveloped the arena.

    The referee announced the start.

    On the arena,

    The auras of the two students erupted. They were both at the Great Circle of the Awakening Stage.

    The guests outside the arena were not surprised.

    He was a genius student, and it was only a basic operation for him to cultivate to the perfection stage in a few years.

    How long would it take to break through the mirror and be a Transcendent was the standard to test the aptitude and effort of the students.

    The range of the battle was limited, and the duration of each battle was not long.

    It was even very short.

    However, the quality of the battle was surprisingly high.

    Each and every one of them far surpassed thebat strength of the Great Circle State realm.

    ¡°Are they really only at the awakened realm?¡±

    A senior from an overlord force couldn¡¯t help but ask.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809

    The students of ss four and five were only at the great circle of the awakened level, and in ss three, new Transcendents began to appear.

    There were many of them who had just broken through, and they were the exchange students of the holynd.

    ¡°Only those beyond the mortal level can stay in ss three? How many students are there in ss one and two?¡±

    He began to guess that there might be very few students in ss one and two.

    It was in the shape of a golden tower.

    The higher one went, the more resources one could enjoy, but the fewer qualified geniuses there were.

    The students of ss One and Two were indeed fewer than ss Three.

    However, the data that the witch spoke of still surprised him.

    ¡°I remember that ss One has fifty-eight students. As for ss Two, it seems to be about seventy or eighty. Why would I specially go and understand all of this? You will know when you see it yourself.¡±¡°There must be more than a hundred of them added up. All of them are Transcendents?¡±

    Lex covered her heart.

    He did a simple calction. When the young geniuses of the Heroes ¡®Club had just arrived at Tree Shade City, there were only three Transcendents, including Victor.

    Now that he had gone through two rounds, he had still benefited from the teachings of the World Tree Academy.

    Even if the young geniuses of the Heroes ¡®Club had not all joined the exchange group, but¡­ besides Qiao and the other genius, in the past year, only one eighteen-year-old genius had broken through to the Transcendent realm.

    The gap between the older generation was great enough, but the younger generation could not see the back of Tree Shade City.

    Witch Helen continued to deliver a critical strike,

    ¡°There are more than a hundred students in the fifth and fourth grades of the World Tree Academy as well. Also, how do you know that all the young geniuses in Tree Shade City are in the academy?¡±

    Lex: Orz

    From the great circle of the awakened realm to the battle between the new Transcendents, the audience was overjoyed.

    Not only in front of the runic film machine, there were very few ordinary people who had the chance to see high-end battles and low-level awakened ones.

    Even the distinguished guests who had seen the big field repeatedly praised.

    With the arena enchantment, it limited the fighting field, and every battle was extremely fast.

    Not long after,

    It was ss One¡¯s turn.

    The ten students from ss Two and the students from ss One were randomly matched and eliminated one by one.

    The gap between the two sides became obvious.

    There was nock of students who could defeat their opponents in two or three moves.

    ¡°Next match, Victor against Chen Qi.¡±

    Lex sat up straight and put down the fruit in her hand. Her gazended on the descendant of the family, Victor.

    A few secondster,

    Lex let out a long sigh of relief, her expressionplicated. ¡°Victor is actually so strong.¡±

    A year ago, Victor was an ordinary Transcendent.

    Now, Victor was a veteran Transcendent who had condensed an Origin Core.

    However,

    Hisbat strength was even stronger,parable to a veteran Transcendent with four or five cores.

    With a single thrust, he pierced through his opponent¡¯syers of resistance, the tip of his spear pointing in front of the student.

    The first round of the elimination round could be said to be at the speed of light, and none of the matchessted more than three seconds.

    The ten students who had advanced from ss Two were unexpectedly eliminated.

    On the edge of the arena,

    The faces of the few film brothers were bitter.

    They also had high-level awakened cultivation, and they also cultivated a mid-level spell called ¡°Heavenly Eye¡±. Their eyesight was extraordinary, and they could capture illusions even if they moved quickly.

    But in the first elimination round,

    The two moved, and their figures disappeared. There was only a bang, and the winner was determined in an instant.

    The filming elder brother was very helpless.

    Where should I take a picture?

    I might as well draw the camera far away and take a picture of the entire arena. Even if you are ridiculed and shot by the air, it is only your audience who can¡¯t see it. What does it have to do with my cameraman?

    The female reporter closed her mouth ever since the battle began.

    Analyze the battle?

    She can¡¯t!

    Her eyes can¡¯t keep up, all kinds of spells and martial arts are dazzling, she can¡¯t even call out her name, what is she analyzing!

    Say something else?

    The audience doesn¡¯t like to listen, just watch the battle, what are you, a female reporter, talking about!

    She was immediately called to a stop by the broadcast.

    The female reporter felt wronged, but she still maintained a smile on her face.

    However, in the elimination round, the ordinary audience was also stunned.

    The previous battle,

    Although the audience couldn¡¯t understand it, at least it had a free special effect.

    Swoosh ¨C bang ¨C bang ¨C

    The whole field was filled with sparks and lightning.

    It was enough to satisfy the eye!

    What about now?

    It was simple and unadorned, and at most, there were some banging sounds.

    The more excessive thing was in the blink of an eye, and before the student A appeared, the referee announced the oue of the match.

    Finished?

    What about the special effects?

    What about the process?

    There was no livementary either!

    However, some of them were already pretty good, even if they couldn¡¯t see anything, they were still amazing.

    ¡°In the third round of the elimination round, the first match, Gu Tang against Eva.¡±

    The referee¡¯s voice rang out.

    In the VIP area of the Ancient Spirit Empire.

    The eyes of the three imperial grandsons flickered.

    ¡°Eva is the leader of the new generation of Winter Fort Academy. She is not easy to deal with! However, Her Highness has entered the third round. Her results are already very good. The graduation examination is full of monsters.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Eva killed her opponent in the first two rounds. I hope you will be careful and not be killed by her!¡±

    The ministerughed dryly and could not continue.

    On the arena, Gu Tang and Eva stood at each other.

    ¡°You are very strong, but in this battle, I will, win!¡± Eva said with a smile.

    ¡°Then little brother, you have to be careful¡­¡±

    Her voice was like a bell striking his brain.

    Gu Tang¡¯s eyes blurred for a moment, and there seemed to beyers of human figures in front of him.

    He was crying andughing, like a demon.

    Looking at the stage,

    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion! It is rumored that Eva is best at using sound as bait to lure people into an illusion.¡±

    In the first two rounds, Eva¡¯s opponent was also hit by an illusion in an instant and was defeated.

    It was just that the opponents in the two rounds were weaker, and Eva¡¯s illusion was silent.

    In the face of the ancient soup, she moved her true personality.

    ¡°With just one sentence, she trapped an opponent of the same level in an illusion. A year ago, Eva was far from being able to do it¡­ I remember that there was a top expert in Tree Shade City who was good at illusion. She seemed to have a job in the World Tree.¡±

    The moment the ancient soup was hit by the illusion, Eva did not hesitate at all. While her lips kept trembling to maintain a certain tone, she raised her hand and threw two throwing knives from her waist towards the left shoulder of Gu Tang.

    Because it was not easy to attack a vital point in real life, but the two throwing knives were both poisoned. As long as they pierced Gu Tang¡¯s shoulders, the oue would be determined.

    The shining throwing knives drew a trajectory and arrived in an instant.

    It directly pierced Gu Tang¡¯s shoulders, like a needle poking through a balloon, and suddenly exploded with a bang.

    ¡°I won¡­ Uh!¡±

    Eva¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Her spiritual force swept through the surroundings and immediately flew into the sky.

    In an instant,

    The floor of the arena rippled like water. The figure of the ancient soup rushed out from the ground with a whoosh. The sharp sword was unsheathed and chased after Eva.

    ¡°When?¡±

    The third brother was slightly stunned.

    From the moment Thirteen entered the arena, his attention had been focused on the arena, and he actually didn¡¯t notice that he had changed his true body.

    The sword light shed out continuously.

    Eva let out a sharp cry, and the sword lights were damaged. She took the opportunity to open up a distance.

    Both of them were not injured, but in the first round, Eva was at a disadvantage.

    She used a life-saving move, and in a short period of time, she could not use it a second time.

    On the arena,

    The two of them chased each other, and from the surface of the arena, it was Gu Tang who had been chasing Eva and shing, upying the upper hand.

    However, the audience could not see it either.

    The Shadow Preserving Crystal slowed down by ten times, but it still could not be seen.

    On the viewing tform outside the arena, the distinguished guests were basically all in the Transcendence Realm. Their eyes were extraordinary, and all of them had serious expressions.

    Gu Tang did not have the upper hand.

    The two of them were in a deadlock.

    Only the moves of the ancient soup could be seen, and Eva¡¯s moves could not be seen.

    It was even more dangerous.

    A higher-ups from a transcendent power touched the cold sweat on their foreheads.

    ¡°Terrifying, too terrifying. I feel like I won¡¯t be able tost for three seconds. Are they really just a group of newly graduated students? They are all monsters!¡±

    ¡°Yes, especially that invisible illusion. Even a little vibration could be an opportunity. If I weren¡¯t careful, I would have fallen into the trap.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You can still be like this. You¡¯ve gained a lot of knowledge.¡±

    On the stage,

    The battle between the two had alreadysted for a few minutes.

    It didn¡¯t seem long, but both of them had consumed a lot of energy.

    Eva was injured and was grazed by several sword beams, her entire body stained with blood.

    The parts of the ancient soup were intact, but her brain was already dizzy, and it was increasingly difficult to resist Eva¡¯s sound attack.

    Before Ipletely sink into the illusion, I can¡¯t make a fatal blow to her. The one who loses is me.

    He suddenly bit his tongue and forced himself to calm down.

    Gu Tang kept looking for opportunities.

    However, Eva had cultivated many life-saving and escaping moves.

    He had deceived his killing move twice in a row.

    In the eyes of the ancient soup, Eva¡¯s figure had already appeared.

    It was because he was too tired.

    It was also because of the influence of the illusion.

    Am I¡­ still going to lose?

    A strong sense of fatigue welled up in his heart.

    In the third round, he entered the top 16.

    He was worthy of the name of the royal family.

    Gu Tang¡¯s vision gradually darkened.

    Suddenly,

    He caught a glimpse of a familiar yet unfamiliar figure on the stage.

    He was so nervous that he even stood up.

    It was his third brother who had been very cold to him since he was a child.

    He actually¡­

    The ancient soup¡¯s Origin Energy began to frantically circte.

    His mental energy was tense.

    Eva¡¯s ovepping figure was about seventy to eighty meters away from him.

    The flying knife shot over.

    He swung his sword to block.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two throwing knives were ejected, and they drew an arc in the air, stabbing at him again.

    Sparks flew in the air.

    When

    The de of the sword glowed with a white light, and the throwing knives were cut open. After flying high, they could no longer be controlled and fell.

    ng.

    Gu Tang hastily blocked the other flying dagger that was flying towards him. The thick exhaustion made him unable to hold his long sword tightly, and he was sent flying by the flying dagger.

    He fell to the ground dozens of meters away.

    He waved his hand, and the divine weapon long sword buzzed, as if it was going to fly.

    A few throwing knives fell and pierced the floor, blocking the divine weapon long sword. They could only constantly tremble.

    Not far away,

    Eva covered the wound on her abdomen and let out a sigh of relief.

    This battle was too difficult.

    She threw out the remaining two throwing knives, together with the one in the air, and stabbed at Gu Tang from three tricky angles.

    Suddenly,

    Gu Tang¡¯s half-closed eyelids burst open. She did not care about the flying knivesing from the hole. She put her two fingers together and used her fingers as a sword. A sword qi burst out and hit Eva directly.

    Eva retreated quickly.

    The sword energy cut through the flowing light and split in half, enveloping her like a group of falling stars.

    It was Gu Tang¡¯s all-out attack!

    Eva wiped her waist,pletely empty. All the throwing knives were thrown out by her, and a bit of panic finally appeared on her face.

    She couldn¡¯t avoid it and used her Origin Energy to form a protective shield in front of her.

    At the same time,

    Gritting his teeth, he controlled the three throwing knives and shot them at Gu Tang regardless of anything.

    The scene seemed to be frozen.

    On one side, Gu Tang was running forward, and the three throwing knives had already pierced his back like flowing light.

    On one side, the sword energy fell like a meteor, breaking through one shield after another. In the dazzling light, Eva¡¯s long hair fluttered.

    It was frozen.

    ¡­

    ¡°Ka ¨C¡°

    The referee announced the result.

    ¡°Student Eva wins.¡±

    As he spoke, the referee, Long Tao, who was also a special-ss instructor of the instructor group, thrust out numerous spear shadows.

    The spear light directly entered the barrier that was neither internally nor externally, and three pointsnded on the back of Gu Tang, the flying knife that had almost broken through thebat suit.

    Several other spear lights swept out, and the sword qi group that was around ten meters away from Eva was swept away.

    The voice rang out,

    The two of them rxed.

    Gu Tang immediately fainted to the ground.

    Eva also couldn¡¯t help but sit down and gasp for breath.

    It was too exciting.

    Outside the field, looking at the stage,

    Countless guests who had endured for a few minutes and dared not breathe, finally rxed and sat down.

    He rubbed his eyes that had swelled up from excessive concentration.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to watch a battle.

    On the other side, in the open space,

    There were many students gathered. There were students from the Common ss and Elite ss, as well as students from ss 2-3 ss 5 who had finished their exam.

    This battle had broadened their horizons.

    The use of tactics and the game in their hearts made them feel like¡­ monsters!

    ¡°Obviously already so strong, why can¡¯t we be more reckless in fighting, let us students with inferior talents live!¡±

    A second ss student could not help butin.

    Next to him,

    The students from ss four, four, and five, who were even less talented than ¡®low quality¡¯, sneered, ¡°A battle style? It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any. Why don¡¯t you challenge the one ranked first on the Heavenly Stairs? Then you will understand what it means to be reckless.¡±

    This battle,

    It was the highest level of battle since the graduation exam.

    His body showed the teaching standards of the World Tree Academy.

    This was especially true for Winter Fort Academy and the Ancient Spirit Empire, two holynds.

    A year ago, they were very clear about the standards of Gu Tang and Eva.

    ¡°I think the scale of this year¡¯s exchange group can be expanded.¡±

    ¡°The previous World Tree Academy has already expanded quite a number of genius ss seats. This year, the scale of the expansion may not allow any exchange students to enter the genius ss.¡±

    ¡°Short vision! What about the elite ss? If they can¡¯t enter the genius ss, it means that they are not talented enough. It just so happens that those little guys can understand that there is always someone better than them!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. You are the leader. You have the final say.¡±

    After the battle between the two ended, the medical team who had been waiting outside the field quickly stepped forward.

    The medicine was poured in, and the radiance of the healing spell enveloped the area.

    In the blink of an eye,

    In addition to being a little tired, the two of them hadpletely recovered from their injuries.

    An earth-type teacher went up to the stage, ttening the mottled ground.

    The process took less than a minute.

    Soon,

    The next match began.

    The referee shouted,

    ¡°The third round, the second round. Student Duan Qin, against student Victor.¡±

    The witch was stunned. She put away her casual demeanor and looked at the field.

    ¡°Oh, no way. Duan Qin is the super genius who upied the strongest throne for a year?¡± Lex asked in disbelief.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810

    On the stage,

    Victor looked at the petite figure a hundred meters away and took a deep breath.

    In the spiritual space, he had challenged Duan Qin several times, but all of them were defeated without exception, and he could not see where the upper limit of Duan Qin was.

    But,

    ¡®Instructor Long Tao is right, as a gunner, you must go forward indomitably! ¡®

    Victor kept umting his aura, and the raging mes around his body burned like golden mes.

    His hair stood on end!

    Stomp

    With a stomp of his foot, cracks appeared on the solid and thick arena floor.Victor turned into a golden light, pressing forward with indomitable will!

    The sharp aura caused the eyelids of many beyond the mortal realm to twitch.

    In the eyes of true experts,

    The move that Victor had disyed surpassed Eva and Gu Tang just now, and could be said to be the strongest among the exchange students!

    Shua!

    Duan Qin made her move. She still stood in ce, only raising the seemingly heavy crescent moon de. She raised it high and suddenly chopped down.

    A resplendent crescent moon shaped de light sted out, and wherever it passed, the arena ground cracked.

    Tiny stones flew into the air.

    The Transcendents outside the arena felt their scalps go numb.

    If not for the battle just now, they wouldn¡¯t have felt anything. It wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for a Transcendent to tten a small hill with a single move.

    However,

    In the previous match, Gu Tang¡¯s sharp sword qi only left some mottled marks on the ground of the arena.

    In this match, Duan Qin¡¯s de light easily split the earth.

    The gap was obvious!

    Wei Duo, who was facing the de light, had his hair standing on end.

    He didn¡¯t try to dodge.

    That was useless!

    In the face of Duan Qin¡¯s mirror image, Wei Duo had tried many times. Only by directly blowing away her de light could he survive!

    He raised his spear and stabbed!

    The golden light was so bright that it seemed to burn people¡¯s eyes.

    No, it was not as if.

    If there was no barrier around the arena, just the sudden burst of golden light would be enough to stab and bleed the eyes of people below the middle stage of the awakened realm!

    ¡°The spear power is great. He is about to touch the threshold of the domain. He is a good seedling.¡±

    Wang Wensheng, the saber instructor, smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s still far from Duan Qin.¡± Long Tao shook his head slightly, but there was still a smile on his face.

    Buzz

    The resplendent sword light struck the silver sword light, and in an instant, countless invisible ripples spread out.

    A violent wind rose up in the arena, and the ground where the collision point had urred cracked open.

    Victor¡¯s golden hair danced wildly, and his Origin Energy surged out wildly.

    The spear light shattered the sword light, and the divine weapon spear struck Duan Qin, who was dozens of meters away.

    Dozens of meters,

    In the blink of an eye, he arrived at the Transcendence Realm.

    Duan Qin was expressionless as she chopped down again.

    The de was even heavier and the de light was monstrous.

    It was as if a tsunami that was several hundred meters tall was charging towards him.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!!! ¨C¡°

    Victor¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he roared furiously. The tip of his spear stabbed out with dozens of afterimages before converging into a single point.

    The spear that was burning with Origin Energy stabbed out heavily.

    Bang!!!

    The same air current spread out, engulfing the arena.

    However, the webbing between his thumb and index finger cracked, blood flowing out from the corner of his mouth, and he staggered back a dozen steps.

    And at this time,

    Duan Qin shed out a third time.

    Wei Duo¡¯s all-out counterattack was devoured by the de light.

    Everywhere he passed, there was nothing. A dazzling white light enveloped him.

    Looking at the stage,

    Lex suddenly stood up. Not only was she worried about the talented junior, but she was also worried about Duan Qin¡¯s attack. He felt his scalp go numb and a cold air rushed up to the sky.

    Put himself in his shoes,

    If he stood in Victor¡¯s position, Lex was not confident that he couldpletely withstand this attack.

    ¡°She is too strong. That little girl definitely has the strength to threaten me. I heard that she is not even sixteen years old?¡±

    If she were to cultivate for another year, I¡¯m afraid that I would not be a match for her.

    Witch Helen smiled and did not speak.

    However, her gaze was deep and hidden.

    It left Lex confused.

    I don¡¯t think I said anything wrong, right?

    On the arena,

    When the white light dissipated,

    Victor had already fainted to the ground, but there were not many wounds on his body.

    The Clergy and Pharmacists in the medical group quickly carried him down to receive treatment.

    The graduation examination match continued.

    Every match was of extremely high quality, causing the distinguished guests who hade from afar to exim in admiration. At the same time, they decided that they had to get a few more exchange students.

    Especially the transcendent powers.

    He was already weak to begin with, and he didn¡¯t have that many thoughts. He wished that he could send all of the talented people to the World Tree Academy to study.

    Yes, of course, he still had to go back after he finished cultivating.

    One by one, the top geniuses won against their opponents.

    Not long after, the final battle arrived.

    ¡°Student Duan Qin, versus student Ji Kaipeng.¡±

    The referee shouted.

    Duan Qin, who was holding a crescent moon de, and Ji Kaipeng, who was holding a shield in one hand and a short sword in the other, walked up to the arena.

    The two,

    One was the great devil who suppressed the entire academy.

    One, before Duan Qin appeared, she had also upied the top position for half a year.

    Many students naturally thought highly of Duan Qin.

    Even if they had never seen a real battle between the two, the Heavenly Stairs List was the best proof.

    Ji Kaipeng must have fought Duan Qin before.

    Unfortunately,

    In the gambling house set up in Tree Shade City, there was no bet on the oue of the battle between Duan Qin and Ji Kaipeng.

    It was useless even if there was one, it was likely that they could only pit the outsiders who did not know much about both sides.

    In the betting pool,

    There were only one minute, three minutes, ten minutes, thirty minutes, one hour, and so on.

    They were betting on the time when Duan Qin and Ji Kaipeng would decide the victor.

    ¡°I bet ten¡­ no, three minutes, five hundred thousand Origin Crystals!¡±

    ¡°Duan Qin usually doesn¡¯t have more than three moves to deal with her opponent. It¡¯s only ten seconds. Even if she uses ten moves against Ji Kaipeng, it won¡¯t be more than a minute¡­ Let¡¯s bet for a minute, it¡¯s settled!¡±

    ¡°We won the club XX, lost the club XX!¡±

    On the stage,

    The two of them were very familiar with each other.

    Although Ji Kaipeng hadn¡¯t fought Duan Qin in two months, he knew that he was most likely not a match for her.

    However, in a battle, not only did it determine victory or defeat, but the process was also very important.

    As the City Lord watched, many important guests were watching.

    Even if he lost, he had to y his own style, not to mention¡­ it was not certain!

    Xiu!

    Ji Kaipeng raised his hand, and a stream of sword qi soared into the sky.

    It was the move Gu Tang used at thest moment when he fought with his life on the line, and the resplendent sword qi split in the sky like meteors falling from the sky.

    However, the scale was evenrger, and Ji Kaipeng used his battle technique even faster.

    Duan Qin didn¡¯t raise her head as she swept her crescent de in a circle.

    Whoosh

    The sword qi that was like a falling meteor melted like ice and snow.

    Duan Qin shed out her de light again ording to the routine of the previous battles.

    The floor of the arena that had just been repaired was shattered with a crack, and soil and stone flew everywhere.

    Ji Kaipeng was motionless like a mountain. The big shield was ced in front of him, and there was a ferocious face roaring in the middle of the shield.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Circles of yellow light spread.

    The speed and power of the saber light weakened a little, and it struck the big shield again.

    Bang ¨C

    Smoke and dust rose, and Ji Kaipeng did not retreat a single step.

    Duan Qin struck out a second and third strike.

    The saber light hit the shield, and the surrounding arena floor was already full of potholes.

    Ji Kaipeng still did not take a step back.

    ¡°Bring out your true ability, Duan Qin!¡±

    Under Ji Kaipeng¡¯s feet, circles of yellow light spread out, and in the blink of an eye, it enveloped the entire arena.

    Within the enchantment,

    It had already turned into a bright yellow world.

    ¡°It¡¯s a domain!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a domain that can only be mastered by a Grade Three Transcendent? How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Thunder God grasp the ability of the domain long ago?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different! Guild Master Thunder God is the leader of our Heroes¡¯ Club, but he¡­ he is just a¡­¡±

    Lex opened her mouth, but in the end, she did not say anything.

    The truth was right in front of her. What enveloped the entire arena was some kind of earth-type domain.

    It was a domain that he dreamed of.

    A domain that even a Second Order Transcendent could not master.

    It was easily disyed by a First Order junior.

    ¡°Young people nowadays are indeed monsters.¡±

    he murmured.

    As if he had lost his mind, he fell back to his seat, his eyes reflecting the bright yellow shadow.

    In the bright yellow, a bright copper color bloomed.

    It quickly expanded and gradually upied the advantage.

    ¡°Another domain!¡±

    On the contrary, he was not so surprised.

    Ji Kaipeng, who was ranked second, had mastered a domain, and Duan Qin, who was ranked first, had also mastered it. It was not very normal¡­ What the hell!

    The two domains continuously collided, melted, and disappeared.

    It was silent.

    Only the edge of the arena, the barrier light screen rippled, showing the intensity of the confrontation.

    In the end,

    The bright yellow domain was pressed fifty meters around Ji Kaipeng.

    From the outside, the Copper Territory upied seventy percent, while the Bright Yellow Territory upied thirty percent.

    Ji Kaipeng raised his short sword.

    Around him, the shattered earth stones also floated up one by one.

    Every piece of earth stone rotated at high speed, and the outeryer of soil fell off, gradually turning into yellow balls.

    As it spun,

    The power that was infused into the domain and Ji Kaipeng¡¯s source energy.

    The bright yellow domain gradually shrank from fifty to forty meters to thirty meters.

    However, the yellow balls emitted an even more ferocious aura.

    Even though it was separated by a barrier, the distinguished guests outside the arena could not sense it and knew that it could not be underestimated.

    ¡°I have developed this move for three months,¡±

    ¡°It was specially prepared for you,¡± Ji Kaipeng said.

    Duan Qin¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Her expressionless face gradually became excited.

    Finally¡­ there was an opponent that was not so easy to kill.

    She did not use her domain to suppress him. She just began to hold the crescent moon de.

    Yellow balls that were constantly spinning shot over from all directions at different angles.

    Duan Qin finally moved.

    With a sweep of his de, the three earthen-yellow balls turned into dust.

    At the same time, he took a step forward and appeared a hundred meters away.

    A dirt ball hit the ce where she was originally standing, and the hard and thick floor caved in with a bang, turning into a half-sphere pit with a diameter of one meter.

    It was as if the ground in the middle had been swallowed whole.

    Countless balls of earth flew towards Duan Qin.

    Duan Qin frowned as she shed out a few times. In a sh, she appeared next to Ji Kaipeng. The de light condensed. It was no longer white, but a bright copper de light.

    The de chopped down.

    When

    Ji Kaipeng¡¯s shield instantly blocked behind him, and his ferocious face roared¡­ before he could even make a sound, he was interrupted by the de light.

    His figure retreated to the edge of the barrier, and the short sword had already been thrown away. His hands were still tightly holding the big shield, and he was still trembling.

    ¡°At most three times, I can only resist three more times, but¡­¡±

    He looked over,

    Duan Qin wiped out quite a few earthen-yellow balls.

    But as long as the ground was broken, there would be earthen-yellow balls to condense again.

    With the floor of the divine weapon material as the raw material, the spinning earth ball spell disyed was unexpectedly strong.

    Duan Qin could only condense a strong saber light topletely cut the earth ball into powder.

    The number of earth balls on the arena increased, and the space was limited. It seemed that Duan Qin had no space to dodge.

    The earth balls rushed over, and the Transcendents outside the arena could not help but open their eyes wide.

    ¡°Ghost¡­ sh!¡±

    Bang!!!!!!

    Thick smoke and dust filled the air, and a huge explosion resounded in the air above the venue.

    The barrier around the arena fluctuated violently, causing the students on the left side of the empty ground to quickly move away.

    In an instant,

    The smoke and dust dispersed.

    A figure slowly appeared.

    Duan Qin was still holding the crescent moon de in her hand, and her body was surrounded by bright copper colored dragons. The wind whistled, and her aura was oppressive.

    And she waspletely unharmed!

    Ji Kaipeng couldn¡¯t ept this and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    However, he didn¡¯t give up and continued to burn his Origin Energy.

    More and more earth stones began to float in the air.

    ¡°This is myst move¡­¡±

    The earth and stone flocked together and gathered together, turning into a huge meteorite.

    The meteorite rotated, and rings of bright yellow light spread out.

    There were blue lightning arcs dancing around, and the air was constantly twisting.

    Threads of power passed through the barrier and dissipated outside the field.

    ¡°This move¡­¡±

    Lex suddenly stood up again and swallowed her saliva with difficulty.

    Even the enchantment could not block that power.

    The weaker students had already escaped far away.

    This made him have an intuitive judgment.

    He could not block this move.

    He might not be able to block the small move in front of him.

    In other words, if he faced Ji Kaipeng, this student, he would be at 28.

    He was second, a newly graduated student.

    If he were to face Duan Qin¡­ Lex would no longer be as optimistic as before.

    She was no match for him at all.

    ¡­

    Ji Kaipeng¡¯s ultimate move ¡ª Arima Kisho had ws and needed time to brew.

    However, Duan Qin did not interrupt him.

    He only waited for the huge meteorite to take shape.

    Three minutes had passed, and a group of gamblers who had suppressed the first two levels of time turned pale. They decided to go up to the rooftop¡­ Wait, even if they went up to the rooftop, they wouldn¡¯t die!

    Can I jump directly from the floating ind?

    In an instant,

    The meteorite took shape and fell down with a rumble.

    The speed was not fast, but it had the power of a thousand catties.

    The space in front of the falling stone seemed to freeze.

    Duan Qin¡¯s expression also became serious.

    One bronze colored dragon after another entered the crescent moon de.

    His aura surged.

    She still didn¡¯t use any fancy moves.

    A de god!

    The de light was dozens of meters long, as if it tore through space, and a dazzling light erupted in the cramped arena.

    The barrier around them shook violently. The collision of the meteorite and the copper de light hadpletely seeped out. Under the Transcendent Mortal realm, whether it was the students or the guests who had followed their elders, all of their faces were pale.

    Even the Transcendents on the stage secretly activated their Origin Energy.

    After all,

    The arena was not too far from the spectator stands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to stop them?¡±

    Seeing that Tang Yu was still calm, Grandmaster Meng Jingran, who was seated not far away, could not help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. Just leave it to the academy to handle.¡±

    ¡°¡±¡­ Alright. ¡°

    When the collision reached its limit, Ji Kaipeng was swept up by the violent energy flow and crashed into the constantly fluctuating barrier.

    He, who was already an arrow at the end of its flight, suddenly spat out arge mouthful of blood, his aura dispirited.

    At the same time,

    The barrier that was constantly being attacked finally could not withstand it and shattered with a bang.

    A terrifying shockwave swept out in all directions with the arena as the center.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811

    Looking at the stage, countless Transcendents revealed panicked expressions.

    The energy was like a tsunami, and it would devour them in half a second.

    At this time,

    The energy cloud that spread like an umbre stopped.

    The flying earth and stone stopped.

    The wind also stopped.

    Ji Kaipeng, who fell from the sky, also stopped. A few drops of blood stopped just a few centimeters away from his mouth.

    After a few seconds,

    The energy cloud was like a huge, colorful glossy ganoderma, growing on the stage.It was as if even the audience¡¯s breathing had stopped.

    The Transcendents searched.

    City Lord Tree Shade calmly sat on the main seat.

    The Guard Captain beside him was also expressionless.

    It was not them who attacked.

    Who else could easily freeze such a terrifying energy?

    Gradually, their eyes fell on the front of the stands. A white arm stretched out and five fingers spread open.

    ¡°It¡¯s the vice-principal of the World Tree Academy!¡±

    Shang Gongling only spoke on behalf of the academy in the morning, but she was not on the list of the top experts in Green City.

    The moment she made her move, it shocked everyone.

    But it was not over.

    A few secondster, the huge energy cloud began to flow back and retract.

    It was like a flower that had already bloomed gradually closing.

    A few secondster, the colorful energy flow had already disappeared. What reced it was the huge meteorite in the air and the huge de light that Duan Qin had shed out.

    ¡°It¡¯s time reversal!¡±

    Many of the Transcendent ranks that had rxed andid down on the ground stood up once more.

    They had watched the graduation exam for countless times.

    Time continued to move backwards.

    The meteor reversed, splitting apart countless fine earth stones.

    He quicklynded on the ground.

    The de light that was dozens of meters long was also shrinking back, entering Duan Qin¡¯s crescent moon de.

    Duan Qin, who was locked in the air, was dumbfounded.

    Soon,

    The ground of the arena also recovered. Ji Kaipeng swallowed the blood that he spat out. His injuries also quickly recovered. In the blink of an eye, he woke up in a daze.

    He: ¡°?¡±

    Looking around, the entire arena had already recovered to its original state.

    Even the barrier around him had closed again.

    It was as if the fierce battle just now was just a dream.

    Around the arena,

    Countless spectators were silent for a long time before they suddenly screamed.

    The referee announced the result of the battle.

    Naturally, it was Duan Qin who won.

    The moment Shang Gongling made a shot was when Ji Kaipeng was unconscious and lost hisbat power, and she pinched it very urately.

    It ensured the objective fairness of the battle.

    It also guaranteed the safety of the surrounding audience.

    Perfect.

    With no expression on his face, Gong Ling felt that his treatment could at least score 82 points.

    The audience did not look at her like that, almost scared to death.

    But even more, they were amazed that another top expert had appeared in Tree Shade City.

    The corners of Meng Jingran¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°This¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little bit of time. It can¡¯t really reverse life and death. The area it covers is only a ring.¡±

    Tang Yu waved his hand.

    Didn¡¯t you see that Gong Ling reversed the time first and locked Duan Qin?

    Ji Kaipeng himself wasn¡¯t seriously injured, and the time flow was just some energy and the destroyed arena.

    Don¡¯t mind it too much.

    The corners of Meng Jingran¡¯s mouth still twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Thinking about it carefully, wasn¡¯t it just a time flow?

    Has Tree Shade City not done many big things?

    Perhaps it was because it had been silent for too long that it was shocked this time.

    The graduation examination had already ended, and the rest of the steps were meaningless.

    Some of the higher ups of foreign forces left Tree Shade City that day.

    Some of the higher-ups stayed with Tree Shade for a few days, then stayed for a few more days.

    They almost didn¡¯t want to go back.

    ¡­

    The Hero Association, Hero City.

    The teleportation formation in the city blossomed with brilliance. After the brilliance dissipated, a dozen or so figures appeared.

    They were the exchange students from the World Tree Academy who had returned to their hometown on vacation.

    When they went, it would take some time to take the airship. When they returned,

    The teleportation formation arrived in a sh.

    Victor looked at the bustling Hero City and let out a long breath.

    Back.

    He was also a little excited.

    It was the longest time he had left home.

    ¡°Transporting Formation is just convenient. It saves more than ten hours of flying in the sky.¡±

    ¡°However, I can¡¯t stay too long. Hero City is still toofortable. If I stay too long, I will definitely be surpassed by others.¡±

    It was unfortunate that he met Duan Qin in the graduation exam.

    In the eyes of outsiders, Victor was defeated by Duan Qin in three moves. It was the fastest ending of the top sixteen.

    However, in the eyes of the academy teachers, Victor did not perform badly.

    As he wished, he joined the Transcendent ss.

    The exchange students who were admitted to the Transcendent ss with him were only Eva, Yao Zhaokong, and Gu Tang.

    There were a total of twelve students who were admitted in this session, and it was a batch with arge number of students.

    Victor breathed a sigh of relief.

    He was an exchange student. Even if he was not admitted to the extraordinary ss, he could still stay in the World Tree Academy for another year.

    But it was different in the end.

    He did not want to stay in the academy because of his special identity.

    It was also because of the uniqueness of the ss.

    The ss was very mysterious, and Victor had never seen any student of the ss.

    But he had heard some rumors.

    There were prodigies of the same level whomunicated with each other.

    There were top-notch experts at the top of the ss who would guide them face to face.

    Super battle skills, spells, and even special secret arts. As long as the students wanted them, they could find them in the ss.

    The ss was also divided into currency for learning.

    However, it was no longer a rigid cultivation, no longer a challenge, but more focused on actualbat.

    By receiving actualbat missions and earning credits, they could then exchange for cultivation resources and secret techniques.

    However, Victor was puzzled,

    On Earth, where else could they use actualbat?

    In a few new continents, other than the Tier 3 Transcendents that appeared in the Monster nt Continent, the strongest in the other continents were only at the Tier 2.

    Ordinary Second Order Transcendents were nothing to him.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was arrogant, but in his spiritual space, he had fought with many First and Second Order Transcendents, and he had also defeated a Second Order foreign race expert.

    He could only kill and not die.

    And among the First Order, only the devil race temte made him feel troubled.

    Victor and more than a dozen exchange students were the first to return to the Heroes ¡®Club exchange students.

    They did not leave on their own.

    The higher-ups of the Heroes ¡®Club had long been waiting.

    Victor also did not forget the original intention of their exchange and learning ¨C the secret books and teaching methods they brought back to Tree Shade City.

    The teachers of the World Tree Academy didn¡¯t seem to want to keep it a secret? Did they know long ago that they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it?

    No, I heard that Tree Shade City has mastered a contract technique. It can be restricted by contract means, but they didn¡¯t¡­

    Tree Shade City has a higher vision after all. He has long set his eyes on all of humanity.

    On the other hand, the Heroes ¡®Club was full of struggles for power and profit.

    Especially since Thunder God was in seclusion and the witches were far away from Tree Shade City. ck Dragon Batko did not care about anything, and the elders of the House of Representatives had their necks stretched out in order to fight for resources.

    Even the allocation of the exchange students was the result of a long quarrel, and the parties reluctantlypromised.

    Victor had no right to criticize these, and he was the one who benefited.

    But after seeing the wider world of Tree Shade City, and returning to the Heroes ¡®Club, he could not help but feel that this was a little ridiculous.

    ¡°These are all the information that I have learned from the World Tree Academy.¡±

    Victor looked at the few higher-ups in front of him. Among them were his family elders, Lex.

    He said indifferently.

    Beside him was a pile of special paper.

    There were battle techniques, techniques, special secret arts, and some high-end training techniques and Origin Energy utilization techniques.

    He wrote down all the secret manuals that could be written in runes.

    He couldn¡¯t use runes to express it, so he used his spiritual energy to construct a special medium

    It was just that there was a little bit of error.

    ¡°No more?¡±

    ¡°No more.¡±

    ¡°Why is there only a gun type secret manual?¡±

    ¡°Time is tight, I don¡¯t have time to learn anything else.¡±

    The knowledge that Victor gave was not as much as the other exchange students, but in reality, the knowledge he gave out was even more high-end.

    Many profound battle exchange students were hard to grasp.

    It was difficult for others to learn just by retelling a bit of true intent.

    The battle techniques that Victor gave were the most detailed, including some of his own annotations.

    But after all, the number seemed to be the least.

    Some of the higher-ups suspected that Victor had hidden a few tricks.

    ¡°You¡­ When you enter the extraordinary ss, remember to learn more high-end skills.¡±

    The higher-ups who were unhappy finally did not say anything.

    Victor was the only person to enter the Transcendent ss, and not those ordinary exchange students who had ordinary backgrounds and could be easily squeezed.

    With a Tier 2 elder protecting him, even if Victor deliberately hid some secret manuals, he could only swallow this breath.

    Who asked his family to not have geniuses!

    The executives thought of Joe, the only hero in the Heroes Club who could rival Victor.

    In the year at the World Tree Academy, Victor was obviously much stronger, and now Joe was no longer his opponent.

    However, as long as Joe learned the high-end knowledge brought back by the exchange students, it was not impossible to catch up.

    Inparison,

    After staying in Tree Shade for a year, Victor obviously had other thoughts.

    This meant that the idea of leaving Joe behind was right.

    However, it was only Victor who entered the extraordinary ss, which made them feel uneasy.

    ¡°Since you have studied at the World Tree Academy for a year and learned their teaching methods, you have brought back a lot of knowledge. Then¡­ we arepletely capable of copying a simr school to specially cultivate geniuses.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s ordinary students, but it¡¯s a waste of resources to nurture them. If we want to catch up to Tree Shade City, we have to focus our resources on a small number of geniuses and experts.¡±

    ¡°I agree. This academy will be called the Hero Academy.¡±

    The upper echelons looked at Victor and the other exchange students and said,

    ¡°The Hero Academy needs your contribution. I hope that you can take advantage of this period of vacation to help nurture a group of teachers, especially some high-end techniques. Only your direct teaching will be easier to master.¡±

    The higher-ups were also envious of certain techniques.

    For example, the technique to detonate Origin Energy to increase one¡¯sbat strength, or the technique to strengthen one¡¯s body with a solidified spell¡­

    If one could master it, one¡¯sbat strength would increase by twenty to thirty percent, and one could immediately be an expert of the same rank with a Tier 2 Divine Weapon.

    It wasn¡¯t impossible to catch up to the witch and the ck dragon.

    In the future, he might be able to reach the height of Thunder God and control the entire Heroes ¡®Club.

    His life was still long, and he had the time to realize his ambitions.

    The summer vacation of the World Tree Academy followed the rule that it had been nearly two months before the apocalypse.

    However, it was impossible for the students of the Genius ss. They did not dare to waste two months. The points would fall from the rankings, and it was possible for the Genius ss to be demoted to elite ss.

    During the holidays, many students, apart from asionally visiting their family and friends, would spend most of their time cultivating in the academy.

    The dormitories were also kept.

    Most of the exchange students intended to give chase during the summer holidays ¨C such painful experiences of dropping levels one after another over the next month, they didn¡¯t want to experience it again.

    But when the big boss spoke, they hesitated for a moment before agreeing.

    He could only squeeze time to cultivate.

    It was just that¡­ the cultivation room here was still a bitcking, and he had lost quite a bit.

    Victor did not directly agree. He thought for a bit, ¡°One week. I will give my best guidance within a week. I need to return to the academy to cultivate. I won¡¯t stay in Hero City for too long. It has been too long. I don¡¯t know if the Dao Gathering will be eliminated by the extraordinary ss.¡±

    He gave a rare exnation.

    No matter what, the few people in front of him were the higher-ups who held great authority, and they wanted face.

    The higher-ups who hated Victor the most wanted to get angry, but in the end, they calmed down.

    For the sake of him being the only student in the extraordinary ss.

    Heh, when youpletely empty out all the knowledge you have, you will have no value.

    Boy!

    ¡­

    Hero Academy was located in the east of Hero City, built by a university before the apocalypse.

    Before today,

    Hero City had a school that taughtbat skills and nurtured future generations.

    However, they did not pay much attention to it.

    Transcendents had just started and had a long lifespan. Rather than nurturing future generations, it was better to focus on improving themselves.

    The idea could not be wrong.

    However, when they saw the experts from the World Tree Academy walk out one after another, they became anxious.

    This academy had started expanding and refurbished over the past few days.

    They had also invested a huge amount of Origin Crystals and materials to build a high-grade cultivation room.

    At the same time, they gathered a group of extremely experienced Transcendent levels to learn the knowledge brought back by exchange students.

    Victor stayed in this newly renovated academy for a few days and taught himself skills and insights.

    At the same time, he helped to build this new cultivation academy ording to his own understanding.

    The Hero Academypletely imitated the World Tree Academy in terms of the academic score.

    It was also divided into the genius ss level and connected to the spiritual space of the ¡°Dojo of Limits ¨C Hero City Branch¡±, opening up the own area of the Hero Academy ¨C well, it was equivalent to renting a server from Tree Shade City.

    The academy library, training ground, high-level training room, and other areas were also established.

    There was also arge number of cultivation resources that were inclined.

    A reasonablepetitive mechanism was established.

    In Victor¡¯s view, other than the cultivation room that wascking, the resources werecking, and the teaching quality was almost zero, Hero Academy was already very close to the World Tree Academy.

    If Hero Academy could develop into a high-quality Cultivation Academy, Victor would be happy to see it.

    Only,

    When he thought that the higher-ups were still staring at his own acre ofnd, he felt that his future was bleak.

    ¡°Mr. Victor, Mr. Joe is looking for you. He said he was waiting for you at the training ground,¡± said one of the academy instructors.

    ¡°Who? Joe?¡±

    The tall figure of Joe appeared in Victor¡¯s mind.

    He came to the training ground opened by the academy. Joe stood there alone, his back facing him.

    Hearing the sound, Joe turned around.

    He was holding arge sword, his long golden hair dancing in the wind.

    A fiendish aura slowly rose from his body.

    Joe raised his greatsword and pointed the de at Victor.

    ¡°This year, I went deep into the danger zone to fight against the beasts.¡±

    ¡°This year, I stepped into the Transcendent Realm.¡±

    ¡°How much have you improved in this year? Come, let me see if the World Tree Academy is worthy of its name!¡±

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812

    Joe felt a lot of pressure.

    He did not believe that the World Tree Academy was as mysterious as the legends said, nor did he believe that Tree Shade City would teach the exchange students his trump card.

    However,

    The shadow of a famous tree!

    The top experts of Tree Shade City were like thunder in his ears.

    There were also quite a few experts from the World Tree Academy.

    He was also afraid that Victor would study at the World Tree Academy, and his strength would increase greatly, leaving him behind.

    He wanted to prove that his choice was correct.

    If he wanted to prove that even if he did not rely on the World Tree Academy, he would still not be inferior to any genius in Tree Shade City!For this,

    For the past year, Joe had been cultivating with all his might.

    In order to allow himself to break through between life and death, not only did he temper hisbat skills in the spiritual space, he also went deeper into dangerous ces and fought with powerful beasts.

    He had stepped into the realm of a Senior Transcendent, and his battle prowess was countless times greater than his own by a year!

    Without a fight, Joe did not know that he had such potential.

    ¡°On this point, Victor, I have to thank you.¡±

    ¡°The best way to thank you is to defeat you.¡±

    Joe¡¯s confidence was not without reason.

    He had made more progress in the past year than in the past two years.

    He had seen the video of Victor¡¯s graduation exam. Although he was unlucky to stop in the top 16, he was defeated in three moves¡­ Heh, Victor World Tree Academy¡¯s progress was not as significant as he had imagined.

    He also knew,

    The only son of an elder of the House of Heroes, Gael, was also one of the exchange students.

    Gael returned to Hero City half a year ago. He was not clear about the reason.

    However, Gael was very strong.

    Compared to before he left, Gael had not improved at all in the half year he spent in Tree Shade City!

    Is this level of the World Tree Academy?

    I¡¯m afraid that Gael returned to the Heroes¡¯ Club early because the World Tree Academy was too wet.

    Poor Victor still stayed there foolishly.

    Joe was imposing.

    There was only Victor¡¯s figure in his eyes.

    His lifelong enemy.

    No, as long as he defeated Victor, he would prove his choice¡­

    Victor was no longer the enemy he recognized.

    ¡°Come, right here. Let us decide the victor!¡±

    Joe was getting excited.

    Victor was stunned for a moment before he regained his calm.

    Joe regarded him as an enemy for the rest of his life.

    Wasn¡¯t he the same?

    But it was only in the past.

    In the former Heroes ¡®Club, in the vastnd of North America, there were tens of millions of young people, and only Joe could be in his eyes.

    The two of them were enemies and friends.

    Theypeted with each other.

    The other geniuses were left far behind by them.

    Back then, Joe had broken through to the supernatural realm five days ago, and Victor was very upset.

    Back then, when Joe was defeated by him in one move, Victor was very happy.

    But now, he could only be calm.

    The so-called only genius that could be looked up to was just because they were frogs in a well.

    Joe¡¯s invitation to fight,

    Joe was excited.

    Victor saw it.

    But there was only calmness.

    It was calm beyond his expectations.

    But he still agreed, ¡°Okay, here it is.¡±

    Joe¡¯s aura continued to rise, almost bing solid as it rushed into the sky.

    A gust of wind blew in the training ground.

    Even though this ce was remote, there were some Transcendent level experts nearby who sensed it, and they all extended their spiritual power.

    ¡°It¡¯s Joe and Victor!¡±

    ¡°Thest time they fought, it seemed to have been more than a year ago!¡±

    ¡°Who do you think will win against these two prodigies?¡±

    ¡°Victor, after all, he studied at the World Tree Academy for a year.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t like hearing your words. You make it sound like our Heroes¡¯ Club can¡¯t do it. Why do I hear that Victor didn¡¯t make much progress during his studies and was seckilled by someone else in a battle?¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡±

    Some gossip Transcendentsmunicated with their spiritual energy.

    In a split second,

    Joe moved.

    It was as if a beast head had appeared behind him.

    This was a secret technique.

    It was a secret technique of the Heroes ¡®Club!

    It was a secret technique that collected the blood aura of beasts.

    It was condensed and formed.

    As soon as the beast head appeared, Joe¡¯s momentum rose again, like a giant monster that had existed since ancient times, looking down coldly at Victor.

    -He went deep into the danger zone to fight against the beasts, not just for the breakthrough between life and death.

    Joe¡¯s legs curled up slightly, and he pounced out like a tiger.

    The blood aura gathered into a faint red stream of air. The training ground, which had just been built, had not yet been reinforced with runes. In an instant, it cracked.

    A few meters wide and several meters deep ravine appeared where Joe passed!

    Most of the training ground was covered by the blood aura.

    The evil aura rushed at him, and Victor¡¯s expression did not change.

    Indeed, he was not like Joe, who went into a dangerous ce to fight to the death, and his baleful aura was far inferior to his opponent.

    However,

    It was not as if he had never faced such a move before.

    In the World Tree Academy, there were many students who used baleful aura as the core to form battle tactics.

    Among them, there was more than one who was stronger than Joe.

    It wasn¡¯t that Joe wasn¡¯t working hard enough, or that he wasn¡¯t working hard enough, it was just that¡­ with Victor¡¯s current vision, the secret technique was too crude.

    With his current foundation and strength, if he wanted it, he had the ability to create such a crude, crude, fiendish blood secret technique like the one in Joe¡¯s hands.

    It was easy to imagine.

    The World Tree Academy¡¯s Demonic Blood Secret Technique was created,municated, and improved by countless Tier 2 powerhouses.

    It was said that the ancestor of this type of secret technique was also the chief instructor of Tree Shade City¡¯s army, one of Tree Shade¡¯s first three powerhouses, Luo Zhe!

    His current realm was already unfathomable.

    The baleful aura enveloped him like a cold winter.

    Even the Transcendents who used their spiritual force to probe from afar felt threatened, and their minds went into a trance for a moment.

    At this time,

    Victor moved!

    An iparably sharp spear aura burst forth, and the baleful aura around him was instantly washed away.

    He took a step forward, and an abundant amount of Origin Energy gushed out from the vortex in his body, entering his arm from his waist, and then into the Divine Weapon Spear.

    Weng ¨C

    A faint golden light blossomed.

    The spear was raised horizontally, and it stabbed forward slightly.

    From a distance, it was as if Joe hade with an endless momentum, Victor just stood there and counterattacked in a hurry.

    But this attack,

    The sword with a thick blood aura shed down, and the de and spear point collided.

    With a ¡°dang¡± sound, Joe¡¯s arm shook.

    The solidified beast head exploded like a balloon, and the fiendish blood energy instantly became much thinner.

    Victor took a step forward and thrust his spear forward.

    With another ¡°dang¡± sound, Joe only felt an unstoppable forceing from his hand.

    Along with a sharp aura, his source energy, which was like a river, instantly disintegrated.

    Along with an unparalleled momentum, he seemed to be a head shorter in an instant, and the resistance in his heart actually became weaker and weaker.

    His body gradually stiffened.

    His mind was nk.

    It was as if he had been locked on.

    He couldn¡¯t block it, he couldn¡¯t dodge it.

    Bang!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Joe flew far away.

    It was even faster than when he came.

    A mouthful of blood spurted out in mid-air, drawing a long line of blood, which fell on the messy training ground.

    Joe smashed a big hole in the thick wall of the training ground and flew out for a few hundred meters without stopping. He rolled twice on the ground before lying on the ground in a sorry state, his eyes lifeless.

    His injury was not serious.

    Except for some recoil force, Victor did not really hurt him.

    But his heart was hurt.

    It shattered into pieces.

    Joe, who thought highly of himself, thought highly of himself and thought that he would not be worse than anyone, waspletely confused.

    Blood oozed from the corners of his mouth, his eyes were empty, and his body was like dried fish, unwilling to move.

    Just go to sleep like this.

    ¡­

    Victor left the training ground.

    He did not go tofort him.

    In his opinion, Joe was not that weak.

    Joe was still a genius worthy of attention, but he had taken the wrong path.

    No matter how spacious that path was, it would never reach the pce in the sky.

    Victor stayed in Hero Academy for a week, stayed in the family for a week, and then returned to Tree Shade City.

    Training in the World Tree Academy.

    In the blink of an eye, it was another year of school opening.

    Today, the Heroes ¡®Club sent over more exchange students.

    However, the quality of this year¡¯s exchange students was obviously not as good as the first batch. Many so-called geniuses could only be reduced to the elite ss.

    Some exchange students had poor minds and could not bear the blow and became dispirited. In the end, they were expelled like Gael.

    But even more geniuses were not so weak.

    They had also experienced the darkness of the early days of the apocalypse and understood the importance of strength. They cherished the opportunity to study at the World Tree Academy.

    On this day,

    Victor finally received news from the Transcendent ss.

    ¡°Brother Ji, you said¡­ the Transcendent ss is not in the academy?¡±

    Victor spoke fluent Daxia dialect, and his tone couldn¡¯t hide his surprise, ¡°No wonder, I have never seen a student from the Transcendent ss in the academy¡­ But isn¡¯t the Transcendent ss also a ss in the academy?¡±

    ¡°Who told you that the Transcendent ss is affiliated with the World Tree Academy? We did indeed graduate from the academy,¡± Ji Kaipeng said with a smile.

    ¡°Then, is the Transcendent ss an even higher grade academy?¡±

    Victor considered it as the difference between high school and university.

    However, there was only one ss in the Transcendent ss. Even if there were the Runic ss, Medicine ss, Array ss, and so on, there were only a few people. Was there a need to choose another ce?

    ¡°Yes, and no. You are an exchange student, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know,¡± Ji Kaipeng said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret?¡±

    ¡°It is indeed a secret. However, since you have been epted by the extraordinary ss, you will know this information sooner orter¡­ However, I suggest that you know it yourself.¡±

    Gulp ¡ª

    Victor¡¯s intuition told him that he was about to hear something incredible.

    Even his mind was in turmoil.

    Ji Kaipeng didn¡¯t say it directly, but kept him in suspense.

    ¡°How many students do you think there are in the ss?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± He added, ¡°The ss is not based on the term, and there is no fixed age limit. Instead, it is set to the graduation standard.¡±

    ¡°Usually, the more talented a person is, the harder it is to graduate. It is an increase in the index. Geniuses like Duan Qin usually stay in the ss for a few years, and ordinary people like us may graduate from the ss in a year or two or two.¡±

    Victor did not ask, deliberately hiding the silly words of not graduating.

    The extraordinary ss must have its own set of rules.

    ¡°Guess how many students there are in the extraordinary ss now.¡±

    Victor resisted the curiosity of being whetted. After all, he could not win.

    He estimated, ¡°The World Tree Academy has already graduated five times before us. Each time, ording to the average of six people, plus the other geniuses directly selected by the extraordinary ss in Tree Shade City, the students who graduated from the extraordinary ss are reduced¡­¡±

    About¡­ 20 to 40 people.

    He estimated arger range.

    Ji Kaipeng smiled.

    After a few seconds, he stretched out five fingers.

    ¡°Fifty? So many.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s five hundred. It¡¯s the number I heard two years ago.¡±

    ¡°How is this possible! Where did so manye from¡­¡±

    Victor¡¯s eyes widened as he suddenly thought of a possibility.

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the one you¡¯re thinking of.¡± Ji Kaipeng nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s a genius secretly trained by Tree Shade City¡­ Oh.¡±

    He quickly covered his mouth and looked around.

    It was too terrifying.

    It turned out that Tree Shade City had secretly nurtured so many geniuses. The World Tree Academy was only a small part of it!

    Ji Kaipeng spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Victor was puzzled.

    Thinking about it carefully, Victor¡¯s guess could not be wrong.

    Tree Shade City was indeed outside the World Tree Academy and had nurtured many geniuses.

    However, the essence waspletely different!

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything. The reason why there are so many students in the extraordinary ss is because¡­ the extraordinary ss is not on Earth.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a secret book, not a small world, it¡¯spletely not on Earth.¡±

    ¡°The students of the extraordinary ss are from the World Tree Academy. They only upy a small portion.¡±

    Within a second, Victor¡¯s expression changed from confusion to suspicion, to surprise, and then shock.

    In the end, his eyes were round and his mouth was wide open.

    ¡°Foreign alien species outside?¡±

    ¡°No, aliens are not wrong, but they are basically human, or like human races, such as the wood spirit race that exists on our earth.¡±

    Ji Kaipeng said, ¡°Human race is a verymon race in the Endless World. They are called the fourrgest races together with the Spirit Race, Demon Race, and Beast Race. They were also the top races of the Endless World.¡±

    ¡°Once?¡±

    Victor caught the dot.

    ¡°You should know about the foreign races that invaded our world. They belong to the Devil Race, and the Devil Race¡­¡±

    Ji Kaipeng told him about the situation he knew.

    Many of them were only news from a few years ago, and there were few dry goods.

    He had never stepped out of Earth, and only knew that the general trend was disadvantageous to Earth and the Human Race.

    However, for Victor, who had never even seen a foreign race before, this information was explosive.

    His brain seemed to explode, and he saw a wider world.

    No wonder City Lord Tang established the Cultivation Academy, spread the cultivation methods and secret arts, and even established the extraordinary ss that spanned countlesss¡­

    ¡°City Lord¡¯s eyes are already on the human race. He has shed his blood, sweat, and tears for the human race. He is¡­ too great!¡±

    Admiration rose from the bottom of his heart.

    When the higher-ups of the Heroes ¡®Club took advantage of their exchange students to bring back high-end knowledge, and when they werecent, they did not realize that it was all deliberately spread by Tree Shade City.

    They were both forces that had been established since the beginning of the apocalypse, but why was the difference so great?

    ¡°The City Lord has given his all for the sake of his entire race, but not everyone has this kind of awareness. Therefore, there are some things that can not be made public immediately. Just like the real situation of the extraordinary ss, you can understand it, right?¡±

    ¡°I understand, I understand, I understand too much! Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t say another word.¡±

    Victor¡¯s eyes were burning.

    That was the glory of contributing to the human race.

    As the two of them spoke, the other ten students who had been admitted to the extraordinary ss also arrived one after another.

    They were soon going to the legendary extraordinary ss that was not on Earth.

    Victor¡¯s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813

    Victor, twelve new students of the Extraordinary ss, led by Yang Hai, the teacher group leader, to the tree in the middle of the academy.

    Victor and other students were familiar with this tree.

    There were many Heaven Grade Cultivation Rooms built on top of them. They were talented students who didn¡¯tck credits and often visited them.

    It was said that the divine trees were nted in the branches of the World Tree. The divine trees were so huge that they almost covered half of the academy. What about the World Tree?

    Victor could not help but fantasize.

    They walked all the way to the base of the divine tree, passing through the intertwining roots, drilling out of the ground and drawing a circr arc like a wooden dragon drilling into the ground

    Victor had never expected that there would be such a scene beneath the familiar divine tree.

    It wasn¡¯t small, but Victor and the others were also fast.

    Not long after, a forest of ck stone towers appeared in front of them.Victor had seen these kinds of stone towers on the edge of the academy ind, but he had never seen them disy their might.

    He had heard from the ¡®Mister who had lived in the academy for a few years that there was a stone tower that could shoot down Extraordinary beasts with an arrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s a teleportation array¡­¡±

    In the middle of the stone tower, there was a simple teleportation array tform.

    He had always thought that there was no teleportation array inside the academy. After all, after crossing the ind bridge, Tree Shade City was close to a corner of the academy, and there was arge teleportation array.

    There were countless people every day.

    The teleportation array in front of him was a little smaller.

    There were four men in ckbat suits guarding the teleportation array.

    The four guards had cold expressions and exuded a dangerous aura that prevented strangers from entering. Victor only felt that he was locked on by the guards¡¯ aura, and all the hairs on his body stood on end.

    Tree Shade City, no matter where it was, there were hidden dragons and crouching tigers!

    It was only after Yang Hai took out some proof token and verified it that the guard who looked like the leader nodded his head slightly.

    The dangerous aura dissipated a little.

    ¡°All of you,e up.¡±

    Yang Hai was used to it and waved to the students.

    ¡°Next, we will be heading to the Transcendent ss. Some people might not have understood it yet. Let me give you a simple exnation¡­¡±

    Yang Hai¡¯s introduction to the Transcendent ss was more detailed than Ji Kaipeng¡¯s.

    The Transcendent ss was only what the World Tree Academy called it. In reality, it was a city, a city used to nurture human elites.

    Teacher Yang Hai¡¯s introduction of it was indescribably spectacr.

    Victor could not imagine, could it be that it was even more spectacr than Tree Shade City?

    Moreover, the teacher did not seem to have mentioned what kind of world it was?

    The students stood on the teleportation tform, and the guards took out their tokens to control it.

    In a split second,

    Under the hazy halo, there was a moment of weightlessness and the feeling of spatial dislocation, but it quickly returned to normal.

    Their feet stepped on the ground, and the blue halo enveloping the teleportation array quickly faded.

    Pairs of eyes looked out impatiently.

    ¡°Hiss ¨C¡°

    The transfer array was located in a wide square, no different from Tree Shade City.

    Further away were buildings that were not tall, exquisite and lofty, but for the students who had lived in Tree Shade City for at least a year, this scene was not worthy of their surprise.

    They just looked up,

    There was no sky, no stars, no moon, and sun, only endless gray air currents.

    The entire city was in the shape of a golden tower, as if it was built on a mountain. It went up diagonally, from the foot of the mountain, to the middle of the mountain, and then to the top of the mountain.

    And the location of the transmission array was a little higher than the foot of the mountain. From where they were, they could see the outside. Outside the magnificent buildings, there were dozens of meters of city walls, and outside the city walls, there was actually¡­

    It was a boundless void!

    There were no mountains, rivers, suns, and moons, nor was it the starry sky of the universe, but a vast, endless void.

    The grey air currents drifted, and the space distorted from time to time. The entire void appeared to be in a state of chaos, as well as a sense of discement.

    Only at the end of their line of sight could they catch a glimpse of a gorgeous color, and only then did they feel slightly at ease.

    They were not ordinary Transcendents whocked knowledge and experience.

    In the World Tree Academy of the World Tree, other than teaching cultivation methods, secret manuals, and so on, there was nothing else.

    It also taught some mon sense¡¯.

    For example, the life had world barriers and rejected outsiders.

    For example, the life was divided into three, six, and nine grades.

    Then there were spatial turbulence, Wind of Annihtion, and so on.

    They all had some understanding.

    It was because of this that they were even more shocked.

    Intuition told them that as long as there was one of those gray air currents that asionally passed by, they would bepletely annihted.

    ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    ¡°As you can see, this is the void, and it is the higher level of the void.¡±

    When Yang Hai saw their shocked expressions, it was as if he saw himself back then.

    When he first came here, he was also shocked by this city.

    A city built in the boundless void.

    Void Sky City!

    Unlike the space city, the universe space was not too dangerous. As long as the living environment was solved, a space city could be easily built.

    But in the high space,

    Yang Hai was clear that with his own strength, he could at most move around thend outside the city wall a little, but really step into the void?

    He was not qualified.

    The city wall was ayer of barrier. The world gravity and temperature inside the city wall were simr to Earth, and ordinary people could survive.

    Outside the city wall was a continent¡­ or an ind.

    An ind fixed in the high void.

    The ind was the second barrier.

    Even though the gray ground outside the wall was a little dangerous, it would not be twisted away by the sudden appearance of space.

    Even the gray air current was only the lowest level of Wind of Annihtion. It could onlye out of therge ground outside the wall.

    That was the ce where the human race¡¯s elites could train.

    ¡°A training ground?¡±

    a student asked.

    ¡°Look over there.¡±

    The students followed Yang Hai¡¯s direction and could vaguely see some transparent monsters.

    ¡°Those are Void Creatures¡­¡± Yang Hai thought for a moment and added, ¡°The weakened special version.¡±

    ¡°Because the high level Void Rules are special, killing Void Creatures can have some heights for you, such as increasing your elemental affinity, and so on. Of course, it is impossible to improve infinitely, with limitations.¡±

    The Void Creatures on the gray ground were not huge.

    They were far fromparable to those extraordinary beasts they had seen and killed before.

    He always felt that they weren¡¯t very strong.

    Yang Hai, who had experienced it, added in time, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on those void creatures. Even if they are a weakened special version, they are not something you can deal with right now¡­ At the very least, you have to wait until your strength grows to a certain extent before you obtain the qualifications to leave the city.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Instructor, what are real Void Creatures like?¡±

    The new student asked with sparkling eyes.

    Yang Hai fell into deep thought.

    What exactly was it like?

    He had never seen it either!

    However, as the team leader of the teachers¡¯ group, a reliable senior in the eyes of the new students, a guide¡­

    He had never said anything that he had never seen before.

    ¡°Mm¡­ very strong, very strong, unimaginably strong.¡±

    This was just like how Yang Hai said that this city was indescribably shocking.

    He said it¡­ as if he didn¡¯t say anything.

    On the contrary, the students were used to it.

    It was probably very, very strong.

    Suddenly,

    ¡°What¡­ what is that?¡±

    A student pointed into the distance.

    It seemed like a huge meteorite was approaching.

    It gradually erged in their field of vision.

    The surface of the meteorite was uneven and there were spikes on it. There were four huge pirs around it, like the hooves of a monster¡­

    ¡°Wait, that meteorite is moving¡­ It is not a meteorite!!¡±

    The unknown object gradually erged in their field of vision.

    The students saw it clearly.

    It was a giant turtle monster. Its shell was like a mountain, and the closer it got, the more it could show its enormous size.

    It was almostparable to a small city. Even though it was a magnificent Void City under their feet, the students were still sweating and their bodies were cold.1

    An indescribable sense of oppression assaulted their faces!

    ¡°It, it, it, it, it -¡°

    The students were terrified.

    Yang Hai also secretly swallowed his saliva.

    Facing a real Void Creature, he was not much stronger than the students.

    But he was still rtively calm.

    Yang Hai knew better than the students how safe this Void Sky City was. He also knew that there were peak experts overseeing it, so it was safe and sound.

    His fluctuating emotions quickly calmed down.

    Heughed, ¡°Weren¡¯t you all asking just now how powerful the true Void Creatures are? Here, you should understand now, right?¡±

    It understood.

    It was too clear!

    It was extremely clear!

    ¡°Director, Director, it ¨C it ¨C it¡¯sing towards us!¡±

    In reality, the students of the Genius ss were all determined.

    Even in the face of an enemy they could not match, they could still think calmly and find a way to defeat them.

    But at this time,

    The closer the Void Dragon Turtle got, the stronger the pressure that came from the level of life that directly affected the soul.

    He had the heart to calm down, but his brain worked even more slowly.

    Even,

    It was the result of being filtered by the array.

    Yang Hai was also a little apprehensive in his heart, but he maintained hisposure on the surface.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s just a little big. You have to learn to be as calm as me.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, you are so calm. You should be able to deal with that Void Creature, right?¡±

    Yang Hai, ¡°¡±¡­ ¡°

    Which student was so blind?

    In just a few minutes, the Void Dragon Turtle was already very close.

    He could clearly see the lines on the turtle shell and the ferocious dragon head.

    As the Void Dragon Turtle approached, it brought up bursts of gray air, like a hurricane, blowing towards the city that was rooted in the high Void.

    Huhu ¡ª

    The gray hurricane blew onto the ind, weakening it visibly. When the gray hurricane crashed into the city wall and the sky above the city, the rings of light easily offset the hurricane.

    The entire Void City did not shake at all, and many students heaved a sigh of relief.

    Their eyes never left the Void Dragon Turtle.

    In a split second,

    ng

    A ray of golden light appeared from the center of the Void City. It was like a rainbow that pierced through the void and pierced through the Void Dragon Turtle in the blink of an eye.

    It entered from one side of the turtle shell and pierced through the other.

    The golden light turned into a cold man holding a spear.

    The man did not give the Void Dragon Turtle a chance to catch his breath. His spear was like a shadow, activating thew of piercing. His spear easily pierced through space. There was no meaning in distance and dodging in front of the man.

    In an instant,

    It pierced through dozens of weak points on the Void Dragon Turtle.

    The Void Dragon Turtle was in pain and stirred up endless space vortex.

    It decisively fled into the space and was about to leave, but it was prated by the man again and again and fell out of the space.

    The struggle of the Void Dragon Turtle became weaker and weaker, and its recovery speed could no longer keep up with the man¡¯s destructive speed. In the end, the man stabbed the dragon head with his spear and looked at the students who held their breath for more than ten minutes. Only then did they heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°So, so strong.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that Mr. Zhong Ping is the guardian of this Void Sky City. It is your luck to see Mr. Zhong Ping make a move as soon as you arrived.¡±

    A voice came from not far away.

    The students who had just recovered from their shock from the great battle turned their heads and saw a thin and tall man chatting with Teacher Yang Hai.

    ¡°This is Yu Jiang. You can call him teacher or senior brother. Anything is fine. In short, this guy is your guide in the extraordinary ss.¡±

    The thin and tall Yu Jiang shrugged helplessly and said to the students, ¡°That¡¯s about it. The extraordinary ss doesn¡¯t have so many courses. Everything depends on self-study. If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask your senior brothers, senior sisters, or anyone else. On the contrary, if you meet anyone in Void City, 99 of them can answer your questions.¡±

    In other words, you are all younger brothers.

    Although this was the case, the students still felt a bit heartbroken.

    After handing the students to Yu Jiang, Yang Hai left.

    His figure disappeared in the light of the transmission array, not taking away a cloud.

    Yu Jiang led the twelve new students towards the interior of Void City.

    The streets here were spacious, but it was empty and difficult to see anyone.

    Yu Jiang said, ¡°There are very few people in Void City. Other than you teachers, there are only some people who stay in Void City to work. Like me¡­ There are about a thousand people in Void City.¡±

    He pointed to the two sides of the street. There were many unique courtyards. You can choose one of these courtyards as your own residence during your time in Void City.

    Look, that lion-headed statue has a bright light in its mouth, indicating that someone is living there. Other than that, you can choose any empty small courtyard. The corresponding cultivation facilities in each courtyard will only be more advanced than the dormitories of your World Tree Academy.

    Some students were concerned about when they would be able to leave the city and hunt down the Void Creatures outside the city¡­ Hmm, a weaker version.

    Yu Jiang smiled and shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it in the first year. Justy down your foundations and improve your strength. In Void City, apart from you cute and new students, there are almost no senior Transcendents below the third nucleus¡­ In fact, there are not many First Order Transcendents.¡±

    ¡°There are also Second Order students?¡±

    ¡°¡®Isn¡¯t itmon sense to break through to the second rank within a year or two?¡±

    Is there suchmon sense?

    The few exchange students felt that their views had been refreshed.

    It would take at least a few months to form an Origin Core, and five or six would take three or four years. This was under the condition that it waspletely sessful.

    Yu Jiang said, ¡°For you to be able to enter the Transcendent ss, you can barely be considered geniuses. How could you let a genius waste their time on ordinary cultivation? There is a pure Origin Energy Pool in Void City that can produce a massive amount of pure Origin Energy that can be directly absorbed. Let alone one or two years, as long as you have enough cultivation, it is possible for you to break through in a month.¡±

    ¡°You new students have a chance to soak in a pure Origin Energy Pool. The time is one day. How much you can absorb depends on your own luck.¡±

    The students¡¯ breathing became heavy.

    The direction they were heading towards was precisely the pure Origin Energy Pool.

    Not long after,

    They arrived at the mountainside, where the pure Origin Energy Pool was located.

    From afar, they could sense the aura of others.

    Some of them weren¡¯t strong, and they seemed to be just as adorable as them.

    Adorable neers from another world?

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814

    The pure Origin Energy Pool was an area that was built halfway up the mountain, like a hot spring zone.

    It even separated the male and female areas.

    There were only a limited number of people who could enter the Origin Energy Pool to cultivate, and at this time, several new students from several different worlds had arrived. Several groups of students were waiting outside the Origin Energy Pool Zone.

    Yu Jiang, the guide, greeted several other colleagues working in Void City

    Victor and the other students turned their eyes to the other students.

    They knew that Yu Jiang was like them, a human from Earth, Tree Shade City.

    However, they had never seen humans from other worlds.

    When they looked over, they were stunned.

    It seemed that¡­ there was no difference.Their physique was simr to theirs, and even their clothes had a strong Tree Shade style.

    If not for their preconceptions and knowing that they were humans from another world, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to see the difference when walking on the streets of Tree Shade City.

    If we had to say the difference¡­

    Probably only the pupil color and hair color.

    The hair has algae ¨C green, bright yellow, silver white¡­

    The pupil color is also purple, blue, pink¡­ It is like wearing a beautiful pupil.

    The aura is not weaker than the hair on my side.

    There were simply too many so-called geniuses!

    Whether it was the elites from Earth, or the elites from the Mountain Sea ne, Wastnd ne, or other middle-tier and high-tiers, all the pride hidden in their hearts had disappeared at this moment.

    ¡°Next batch, five people from the male first pool, five people from the second pool, five people from the third pool.¡±

    ¡°Five people from the female first pool, five people from the second pool, three pool¡­ Duan Qin alone.¡±

    The pure Origin Energy Pool in Void Sky City was aplete replica built by relying on the power of the territory after a thorough analysis.

    Each Origin Energy Pool was smaller than the pool in Tree Shade City, but there were more.

    This was to absorb it, and the interconnections would not be affected.

    ording to research and past experience, each pure Origin Energy Pool could amodate five proud Son of Heaven students, and adding in more people, the efficiency would be somewhat reduced.

    However, if the number of people immersed in cultivation was reduced, the opening of the pure Origin Energy Pool would be slightly wasteful.

    Five people were the best.

    But¡­ Duan Qin was one person per pool.

    Many of the elite students looked at him in shock as they tried to guess the reason.

    Yu Jiang and the other elders understood the reason, but they were even more surprised. ¡°She alone can actuallypare to the efficiency of five students absorbing pure Origin Energy?¡±

    The cultivation speed of an elite student was already much faster than an ordinary Transcendent.

    Duan Qin was five times faster than them.

    Victor and Tree Shade City students let out a ¡°hiss.¡± Could it be that Duan Qin still hadn¡¯t used her full strength in the final exam?

    The manager of the Origin Energy Pool, a woman with a kind expression, smiled and said, ¡°Duan Qin¡¯s potential is indeed excellent. A big shot has already paid attention to her¡­ Don¡¯t let your potential down.¡±

    Herst sentence was directed at Duan Qin.

    True heaven¡¯s pride could make people amiable wherever they were. The manager of the Origin Energy Pool had a higher status than Yu Jiang and the other leaders, so he still expressed goodwill.

    Other heaven¡¯s pride experts?

    The manager didn¡¯t care and waved his hand to make them hurry up.

    ¡­

    A dayter,

    ¡°Hu ¡ª¡°

    Victor let out a long breath. In just a short day, he felt as if he had been separated from the world.

    He was separated by himself.

    Before entering the Origin Energy Pool, he had only condensed one Origin Core, far from the second one.

    At this time, he had already condensed three Origin Cores, and his cultivation was stable.

    If he wanted to, he was even confident that he would be able to break through to Second Order Transcendent within a month.

    It was as if he had not cultivated for a day, but for a year!

    The effects of the pure Origin Energy Pool were extremely powerful.

    ¡°If, if I could stay a little longer¡­¡±

    Shaking his head, Victor knew that he was being too greedy.

    As for monopolizing an Origin Energy Pool, that was her own ability, and it was also for the sake of keeping her proud son from being affected.

    After the others finish cultivating, I will exin some things to you,

    You can cultivate on your own.

    Yu Jiang, who was waiting outside, withdrew from his cultivation state. The few geniuses from the World Tree Academy who had rushed out spoke.

    Only a few of the first batch came out, and seven or eight students waited until Victor and the others came out before entering the pure Origin Energy Pool.

    ¡°Brother Ji¡­¡±

    Victor saw Ji Kaipeng also walk out of the Origin Energy Pool. He was also a three-core extraordinary, but his aura was even deeper than his.

    The two of them nodded at each other and did not speak much.

    The students waiting nearby all found a ce to sit down and cultivate.

    They either stabilized their realms, studied cultivation methods, or used their spiritual energy to simte and practice moves.

    The proud sons of heaven could not be separated from every minute and second of hard work.

    At this time,

    A tyrannical aura appeared, and a petite figure walked out from the entrance of the Origin Energy Pool.

    This aura was so powerful that even though the person was suppressing it with all his might, it still set off gusts of wind.

    It was because his strength had increased too quickly and he had yet to familiarize himself with it.

    ¡°Six, six cores?!¡±

    The elites present all sucked in a mouthful of cold skin.

    Before cultivating, Duan Qin¡¯s realm was simr to theirs, both of them having the same core.

    After cultivating, this was too fast.

    It had to be said that the difficulty of forming one more source core was several times higher.

    Not only was Duan Qin¡¯s cultivation speed extremely fast, but she was also stable.

    What a monster!

    Some of the proud sons of heaven who were originally unconvinced werepletely convinced.

    ¡­

    In the blink of an eye, Victor and the other new exchange students had lived in Void City for more than half a year.

    There was not much difference between their lives in the World Tree Academy. They were all cultivating, fighting, cultivating, and fighting.

    The only difference was that they coulde into contact with a higher level in Void City.

    Their horizons and knowledge werepletely different.

    More than half a year had passed, and Victor¡¯s realm had not improved much. He had only increased from three to four.

    He had used his credits to exchange for the pure Origin Energy Pool for half a day¡¯s time to cultivate.

    However, hisbat strength had increased by countless times.

    Beforeing to Void Sky City, Victor considered himself a well-known figure among his peers. Other than the unreasonable Duan Qin, even Ji Kaipeng could not easily defeat him.

    He could fight against a Second Order Transcendent with a First Order Senior Transcendent body.

    Victor felt that it was already incredible.

    If he increased it again, it would at most be Ji Kaipeng¡¯sbat strength ¨C able to defeat a Second Order with a First Order body.

    That was the limit.

    The him of the past, who had been broadened by the World Tree Academy, thought so.

    But now, the world view was refreshed again.

    Virtual Void City, spiritual space.

    The third floor of the Human Trial Tower.

    Victor stood on an endless destend, holding a first-grade divine weapon in his hand.

    After a moment,

    As the countdown in the sky gradually reached zero, three figures appeared on the destend.

    He had two horns on his head, a malevolent expression on his face, and his aura¡­ was at the Second Order of the Transcendent Realm!

    Moreover, they were both at the Second Order of the veteran realm!

    The moment the three figures appeared, they immediately pounced towards Victor.

    They did not rush forward at once. Two alien nsmen with melee weapons attacked Victor from the left and right, while the other one quickly chanted. Victor only felt his brain buzzing, and the two alien nsmen had already arrived.

    If it was a year ago, I wouldn¡¯t be able tost three moves under the cooperation of three Second Order Extraordinary individuals.

    ng ¨C

    The spear trembled.

    A pale gold domain spread from him.

    The two alien Outsiders who were attacking from the left and right paused for a moment.

    Victor seized the opportunity. His long spear was like a dragon, tearing through space.

    Boom!

    The body of the alien on the right was torn apart, broken into several pieces by the tip of Victor¡¯s spear, and shook to all sides.

    At the same time, he moved a hundred meters to the side, dodging the attack of another foreign expert.

    The foreign expert that he had torn apart did not die. The shattered pieces of flesh began to gather, but because they were too far away, they consumed more Origin Energy.

    By the time the other foreign expert recovered, Victor had already smashed the foreign expert in front of him into pieces.

    After a few minutes,

    On the barrennd, one of Victor¡¯s arms was bent, and there was a hole in his abdomen. His aura was a little weak.

    However, the aura of the other three foreign race experts hadpletely disappeared.

    ¡°Finally won.¡±

    Victor let out a long breath.

    After all, he was only a First Order Transcendent, and his life force was his biggest weakness.

    He needed to kill a Second Order alien dozens of times before he couldpletely kill him. However, as long as his vital points were hit, hisbat strength would be greatly damaged, and even his life would be in danger.

    Victor only made one mistake, and his arm was injured. After that, he could only risk being seriously injured to kill thest alien expert.

    ¡°But I finally seeded. After passing the third floor of the Human Trial Tower, I can start epting missions, right?¡±

    -Human Trial Tower It was a checkpoint to test thebat strength of Void Sky City¡¯s elites.

    The first level had to face multiple veteran Transcendents, each of whom hadbat strength close to a year ago.

    The second level was directly facing the veteran Second Order.

    On the third floor, the opponents were three veteran rank two martial artists.

    Passing through the third floor meant that this heaven¡¯s pride level battle strength belonged to the highest level among rank two martial artists. Even if they were surrounded and killed by several rank two enemies, they still had the ability to kill their way through a bloody road.

    Reaching the level of Void Sky City¡¯s heaven¡¯s pride level¡­ En, the level of entry.

    If the young boys and girls of the World Tree Academy were still greenhouse¡­ cannibalflowers, then Void Sky City¡¯s heaven¡¯s pride level was already a mature warrior.

    When they reached the age where they needed contribution points.

    They needed to receive missions and head to other worlds to open up.

    They also needed to earn their own credits.

    Victor had long wanted to ept missions, but¡­ he had to pass the third floor of the Human Trial Tower.

    He cultivated for more than half a month. During this period, he contacted the students of the same batch.

    The Transcendent ss headed to another world to open up, so they could be alone or form a team of three or five people.

    As an existence at the bottom of Void City, Victor had long lost his arrogance and decisively sought stability.

    Finally,

    Together with Ji Kaipeng and Eva, they formed a three-man team.

    ¡­

    Halfway up the mountain, it was still the same transfer array tform.

    When they came back, the surroundings were already empty, and there weren¡¯t even any people controlling the array tform.

    -They needed to operate this thing themselves.

    Ji Kaipeng walked to the control panel and connected it with his tactical wristwatch. His authority had been opened.

    A few tasks appeared on the control panel, as well as the corresponding world.

    1. The Shadow of the Devil Race(Advanced World)

    [Exnation: It is suspected that there is a strong devil camp in the continent of Ogarod. If you obtain detailed information without revealing your identity as much as possible, it can be regarded as thepletion of the task. ]

    2 Cross the Divine Tree(Advanced World)

    Description: In the Central Court world, there is a legend about the God ying Tree. Investigate the authenticity and detailed information of this legend.

    3. The rise of the Human Race(Intermediate ne)

    Description: The Deste Dove ne is a ne filled with many races. The human race can only survive between cracks. This mission needs to help the human race rise up and be the overlord of this ne.(Note: Long-term missions can be used many times to travel back and forth. Reward will be given ording to the stage)

    4¡­¡­

    ¡°Which one?¡± Ji Kaipeng scratched his head.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Don¡¯t you have any insider information?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Tree Shade?¡± asked Victor.

    ¡°Do you have any misunderstanding about Tree Shade?¡± ¡°Even if it was the City Lord, I only saw him for the first time during the graduation exam.¡±

    ¡°Then which one should we choose?¡±

    ¡°Rolling dice? Throwing coins?¡±

    ¡°How do we throw coins?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s analyze it¡­ The first mission is too uncertain. The third mission is too troublesome, and the fourth and fifth one looks very difficult¡­ Then let¡¯s choose the second one?¡±

    Ji Kaipeng analyzed.

    Victor and Eva slowly typed out a ¡°?¡±.

    However, it seemed to them that it would not be easy to choose a mission.

    Ji Kaipeng casually pressed it down.

    A hazy halo enveloped them, and in the next moment, they disappeared without a trace.

    ¡­

    The cold wind howled, and ice and snow mixed together.

    A small town stood tall on a deste icy in.

    The small town was very small. There were only dozens of low buildings, and the eaves were covered with thick snow.

    However, in the middle of the small town, there was a small square. There was an ancient stone tform. The snow had piled up to a height higher than the stone tform. However, there was no white spot on the stone tform.

    It was as if there was an invisible barrier that blocked the whistling snow flowers.

    A hazy halo suddenly appeared on the small array tform. A momentter, the halo dissipated, revealing three figures.

    ¡°Is this¡­ the world of middle court?¡± Victor looked around.

    ¡°It¡¯s no different from our ce.¡± Eva was very familiar with the snowy environment.

    ¡°This is the stronghold of our Tree Shade in the Central Court World. In other words, we can get some information. Fortunately¡­ I heard that some worlds have no pioneering strongholds at all. Even thending positions may be random.¡±

    Ji Kaipeng was obviously relieved.

    ¡°And you said you have no inside information?¡± Victor and Eva looked over.

    Although they were joking, they spread their perception at the first moment and did not rx their vignce because of the existence of strongholds.

    ¡°The town has an istion detection array¡­ Wait, someone ising.¡±

    Eva, who had the strongest perception, said.

    Not long after, they saw a figure stepping on the snow.

    It was a middle-aged man in a fur coat.

    The man pointed to the watch on his wrist. Victor and the other two understood what he meant and immediately opened the watch to connect.

    As well as the most primitive password ¨C Victor and the other two also knew that the corresponding information would be opened to them after they received their tasks.

    A momentter,

    The man nodded, and his expression rxed a lot.

    Even if the transmission array never went wrong, the process of identification and connection could not becking.

    This was something an excellent intelligence officer should be wary of.

    He extended his hand, ¡°Wee to Central Court World. This is the extreme north icy ins, and it is inessible¡­ No, it should be said that even ice type beasts do not have many barren regions.¡±

 Chapter 815

    After staying in d Town for an hour, Victor and the other three students learned some information about the ¡®world in the middle of the world¡¯.

    Not much.

    Because of the limited manpower and strength, d Town was mainly hidden. The ce where it was located was the edge of the world, and there were few traces of intelligent life.

    ¡°The middle world is a world where many races coexist. There are also humans, but there are not many of them.¡±

    Ji Kaipeng looked at the information in his hand. There were only a few pages of information.

    ¡°The ruler of the middle court world is the ck-Horn n. It belongs to one of the branches of the Horn-people¡­¡±

    In the days of the Void City, the students began to get in touch with some mon knowledge of the universe¡¯ in addition to cultivation.

    The three of them knew something about the Horn-people.

    This was a race that was beautiful with horns. They also spread throughout the universe, and their numbers were second only to the four powerful races such as the human race and the spirit race.However, their quality was much worse, and the Horn-people did not even give birth to a power at the level of a Universe Overlord.

    ¡°Even so, the ck-Horn n is the absolute overlord of the Central Court World. It can not be underestimated.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and the Central Court World is a high-level world. There is a possibility of a Domain level expert or even a peak level expert. We are no match for them at all.¡±

    ¡°Wait, we are just investigating the legend of the ¡®Cross God Tree¡¯. Why do we have to sh with the ck-Horn n?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you make a lot of sense. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±

    Human beings existed in the Central Court World, so the three of them did not need to disguise themselves too much. After putting on the clothes that weremonly seen in this world, they left the ice field and headed to the core area of the Central Court World.

    ¡­

    The Mountain and Sea Great World.

    Ever since the Great Dao Sect disyed their absolute power and destroyed the City of Darkness and other top powers that were filled with hostility, the entire continent and the Endless Sea outside the continent basically all respected the Great Dao Sect and the human race.

    At least on the surface.

    Now, even if they were just ordinary people, the identity of the human race could still give them preferential treatment in many foreign cities.

    A few years had already passed since that battle.

    Most ordinary people and ordinary Awakened ones had already forgotten the might of the great Dao Sect that had enveloped half of the continent.

    However, for the upper echelons of the various powers, they could not forget.

    Therefore, although the various powers had some small tricks up their sleeves, they did not dare to overstep their boundaries. The Mountain and Sea Great World had also entered a rare peace. Some areas that had changed the geography of the mountains and rivers due to the battle had also gradually built cities.

    The southeast region of the continent was adjacent to the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range.

    There was a small country called the Nanze Kingdom.

    This ce was far from the core of the continent, much more remote than the Great Chang Empire that Tang Yu had stayed in for a period of time.

    The density of Genesis Qi was thin, and there were only a few low grade source crystals in the surroundings.

    After the development of the entire Nanze Kingdom, whether it was the rune technology or the number of strong people, they were far inferior to the Great Chang Empire. However, because they were located in a remote corner, there were no intelligent species tribes around the Nanze Kingdom. Other than asionally passing through the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range in the south, some of the subsidiary branches of some branch families had some weak beasts and no longer posed any threat to them.

    After a few hundred years, Nanze Kingdom had been living in peace and doing well. Its poption had increased several times, and the scale of the country had also expanded a lot¡­ but it was still an ordinary small country.

    A high-level awakened was a great expert who walked with the wind.

    Yuanshui Town was a special small town on the south side of Nanze Kingdom. Because it was close to the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range, and there was a public road that led directly to several cities around it, Yuanshui Town had always been very prosperous and advocated martial arts.

    Martial artists wearing tight clothes and swords could be seen everywhere.

    From time to time, experts could be seen flying on roofs and walls, disappearing with a few leaps.

    ¡°Is that a Body Sculpting Realm expert?¡±

    ¡°Heh, what is Body Sculpting Realm? Haven¡¯t you heard that a youth has recently appeared in Yuanshui Town?¡±

    ¡°Ah? There¡¯s actually such a genius!¡±

    The storyteller of the tavern spoke of some things he had seen and heard while spitting saliva. When he spoke of that young genius, some people cried out in rm, but many martial artists from the surrounding cities revealed expressions of disdain.

    Was it possible?

    A mere youth in his teens had cultivated to the high level of awakening?

    Even within the city, the disciples ofrge ns could not do it!

    They were already first-rate experts in the martial world, and every single one of them was famous.

    A brat who was still wet behind the ears? To be able to reach the fifth level of the awakened realm and step into the third level of the master realm, he was already a genius among the younger generation.

    The experienced martial artists disdained him, but they did not refute him. They did not need to be serious with ordinary people.

    After all, what did ordinary people know?

    At this moment, behind the tavern, in a spacious independent courtyard.

    The young man sat cross-legged on a straw mat and cultivated.

    After a long time, he opened his eyes. He was like a lion awakening, but his intimidating aura was instantly restrained by him. Other than his slightly mature face, he was not much different from the other youths.

    ¡°Cultivating after reaching the Condensing Reality Realm is too slow.¡±

    ¡°ording to my current speed, it will take me at least a year to break through to the eleventh level of the Awakening Realm. Maybe it will take five or six years, or maybe even seven or eight years before I reach the great circle of the Awakening Realm. Whether or not I can break through to the legendary Void Stepping Realm is even more unknown¡­ How can it be so slow?¡±

    Su Bing¡¯s parents are not weak awakened people, and they are ssified as second-rate ording to the rivers andkes.

    However, when he was still young, his parents died because of an ident, leaving Su Bing, who was still young and had not yet awakened.

    Later,

    In order to survive and also to find out the cause of his parents¡¯ death, Su Bing became a professional hunter who specialized in hunting beasts near the mountains, or ordinary animals with a bit of beast blood, sold to a local restaurant.

    There was a time when he was not very lucky, and he was chased by a beast and fell down the cliff. Unexpectedly, he found a rotten skeleton on the finger of the skeleton¡­

    Su Bing shifted his gaze and touched the inconspicuous silver ring on his finger.

    I never thought that there would actually be a spatial ring in this world.

    This spatial ring was very small, not even a single square. However, there were still a few books, some medicinal herbs, and some minerals.

    One of them was a cultivation method called ¡®Great Sun Cultivation Technique(the first part)¡¯.

    Su Bing knew that he could be a genius in the eyes of outsiders, but¡­ he had cultivated a more advanced cultivation method.

    But ording to the cultivation experience, after breaking through to the Genesis Realm, I can clearly sense the Genesis Qi of the world. My cultivation speed should not be much slower, but¡­

    Su Bing closed his eyes again. In his perception, there were only bits of Genesis Qi light particles in the world.

    Something was clearly wrong.

    As expected, my own talent is too bad¡­

    ¡°It is also recorded in my experience that many geniuses only used a few years to cultivate to the great circle of perfection, but they were stuck at a bottleneck, unable to break through even when they died of old age¡­ If it was me, I¡¯m afraid it would be even more difficult to break through to the Void Treading realm.¡±

    ¡°However, the Nanze Kingdom is not the center of the world, but the border. If I can go to the center of the world, the Great Dao City that even the deceased seniors yearned for, there will definitely be hope of breaking through to the Void Treading realm.¡±

    ¡°Even if it is only going to the inferior city.¡±

    ¡°But how to leave the Nanze Kingdom, where should I go¡­¡±

    Su Bing did not know at all.

    He was now a high-level awakened, and the information he knew was not much less than that of a warrior family. But as far as he knew, other than the deeper south into the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range, the more dangerous it was, the more deste the other areas were.

    ¡°Could it be that to go south, we have to cross the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range to find other countries?¡±

    Su Bing felt that this was what was written in the novels.

    ¡°But with my strength, it is almost impossible to cross the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range. It is not the time to risk my life yet.¡±

    He pondered.

    Suddenly,

    The ground shook slightly. The extent was notrge, but he was keenly aware of it.

    ¡°Earthquake? No, wait, it seems to be a little chaotic outside?¡±

    Su Bing stood up suddenly, and he had a bad feeling in his heart.

    He did not hesitate to pick up the war knife beside his hand, opened the door, and rushed to the roof.

    Looking up, far away in the town, the sky was filled with red fog, full of ominous.

    The sense of oppression became even more intense.

    After hesitating for a while, Su Bing jumped on the roof and soon arrived at the edge of Yuanshui Town.

    Yuanshui Town had the word ¡°water¡± on it because there was ake near the town called Yuanshui Lake, which provided many fresh fish for the town.

    But at this time, the originally vast Yuanshui Lake surface suddenly sank down, as if there was an extra hole in the center of theke. Theke water was like a waterfall pouring down, and the Yuanshui Lake surface was visibly lowered.

    ¡°What exactly happened? An earthquake?¡±

    There were already martial artists who were moving at a very fast speed, approaching the Essence Water Lake.

    There were even martial artists who were originally at the edge of the Essence Water Lake that were carefully dripping water, as if they were going to head towards the center of theke.

    Su Bing¡¯s ears moved slightly, and he heard many experienced martial artists whispering to each other.

    They believed that some kind of relic might have appeared.

    It was rumored that the royal family of the Nanze Kingdom had excavated a certain relic and was able to build the Nanze Kingdom.

    The martial artists became even more crazy.

    Su Bing did not approach. He looked at the red fog above the Yuanshui Lake. At this time, the fog was getting thicker and the ominous premonition in his heart was getting heavier.

    The Essence Water Lake gradually dried up, leaving only some small puddles and water stains. In the middle of theke, a huge crack could be seen with the naked eye, like an abyss.

    A martial artist had already approached the gap.

    Suddenly,

    A gray shadow pounced out from the huge mouth, one after another, pouncing towards the nearest martial artist.

    When Su Bing saw this, a martial artist immediately pulled out his saber and shed. However, a grey shadow shed, and the martial artist flew backwards. His chest was covered in blood, and his aura was weak. It was already difficult to live.

    ¡°Is it a beast?¡±

    Many martial artists could not see the grey shadow clearly, but Su Bing could see it clearly.

    It was a giant grey wolf with rotten fur. It was about two or three meters tall, and its pupils were scarlet red. It was extremely ferocious.

    The martial artists near the Essence Water Lake were scared silly. They turned around and ran, but these giant rotwolves were faster and stronger. In the blink of an eye, they killed many martial artists.

    Even the so-called third-rate martial artists in the martial world had no power to resist the giant rotwolves.

    ¡°Each wolf is at least at the sixth level of awakening. Even if I face more than five, there is a certain danger.¡±

    Su Bing did not hesitate, turned around and left.

    When he left, he saw from the corner of his eye that more and more monsters were rushing out from the abyss.

    There were six feet long red creatures, four wings on the back of the big grey bird¡­

    Without exception, all of them had ferocious looks, red eyes, and¡­ powerful strength.

    What kind of monster was it ?!

    At this time, Yuanshui Town was already in chaos. Su Bing did not have any rtives or friends in the town. He only informed the tavern owner and fled to the north.

    This escapested for one night.

    After killing a flying monster with one sh, Su Bing was covered in dust. He rushed to the top of the tree and looked out. A huge city with tall city walls had already appeared in his vision.

    Nanze City.

    This capital was now under martialw, and soldiers with solemn expressions could be seen everywhere on the walls of the city.

    There were also many refugees who were fleeing from the capital, and they were stopped outside the capital.

    Su Bing was a martial artist, and he released a trace of a strong aura, so he was soon allowed to enter the city.

    He found out some news, and his expression became more and more serious.

    ¡°To think that the southern part of Nanze has fallenpletely.¡±

    ¡°Those monsters are bloodthirsty and violent. They kill anyone they see. It is said that it is very difficult to see a living person in the southern part. In the few cities on the southern side, almost no one survived!¡±

    Su Bing did not think that the news was exaggerated.

    He came from the southern part of the city. He ran wildly all the way. Even so, he encountered flying monsters once. The chances of other Awakened ones who were weaker than him escaping were very small.

    Soon,

    Su Bing, who was a martial artist, was called up and joined the defending army.

    In less than half a day, the overwhelming monster tide attacked the capital.

    There were countless people flying in the sky and running on the ground.

    Nanze Country indeed had some foundation.

    At the crucial moment of the country¡¯s survival, there were two white-haired old men in the capital city stepping on the void.

    The city protection formation also began to operate.

    Hundreds of thousands of city protection martial artists guarded the wall.

    However, after only a few minutes, the city was broken.

    Su Bing saw a monster more than a hundred meters tall, crushing the city wall.

    He also saw the two imperial protectors stepping on the void and falling from the sky.

    He followed the roaring crowd and fled further north.

    In the beginning, the capital city was not surrounded by the monster tide. Many martial artists jumped and fled north.

    But gradually, there were fewer and fewer people who could keep up with his speed.

    Some were weak and gradually fell behind.

    Some were chased by monsters.

    Su Bing ran to the northernmost end of the Southern Swamp Kingdom and continued to flee to the wilderness. Even if there was a majestic fortress in the north, many refugees did not think that they could block the terrifying monster tide.

    ¡°Hu ¡ªhu!¡±

    On the barrennd, Su Bing panted heavily.

    His mind was tense and he was on the verge of copse.

    His physical strength was almost at its limit, and he could only rely on his willpower to run away like a machine.

    He had used up his Origin Energy three times. If not for the Origin Energy Medicine left behind by that senior in the storage ring, he would have already died in the beast¡¯s mouth.

    By now, Su Bing£ßwas already alone.

    He did not know how far he had escaped, and where he could escape to after a few days.

    Only his survival instinct drove him to keep running.

    Those monsters seemed to be able to track his aura, and they would catch up every once in a while.

    Several flying monsters appeared in the sky, and Su Bing showed despair.

    He no longer had the strength to wave his de.

    After running for so long, he still couldn¡¯t see the world outside Nanze. Finally, his will, which was supporting him, was also gradually fading away.

    A few flying monsters pounced down.

    Su Bing trembled as he raised the machete that had broken a few holes and prepared to make a final gamble.

    Suddenly,

    A voice came from the sky.

    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s actually someone in this broken ce? Wait¡­ Isn¡¯t that a demonic beast?!¡±

    The voice in the sky seemed to be swearing.

    The next moment,

    Along with the piercing sound, the few flying monsters that were not weak at all were dismembered in the air and scattered down.

 Chapter 816

    Su Bing was still in a daze. In a sh, a man in ck tights appeared in front of him.

    It gave him a fright.

    The man held a broken gray wing in his hand. It was the wing of a flying creature that had been dismembered.

    A momentter,

    The man¡¯s palm ignited with mes,pletely burning up the gray wings. His expression seemed to be much more solemn.

    ¡°Hey kid, where are you from? Do you know those demonic beasts?¡±

    The man¡¯s aura surged, and in his perception, it was like a small sun.

    He did not dare to hide it, nor did he have any thoughts of hiding it.

    ¡°I¡­ I am from Nanze. Those¡­ monsters first appeared near Yuanshui Town, but in just a few days, they swept through the entire Nanze Kingdom. The capital has long been conquered. At this time, Nanze Kingdom¡­¡±His face was gloomy.

    The man¡­ was an elite scout of the scouting corps ¨C a branch of the Great Dao City. He was also slightly surprised when he heard this.

    The teeth of this kid in front of him were clear. Not only did he answer the question he asked, but he also added the cause and effect he knew in detail.

    More importantly, he actually escaped for a few days and nights, escaping from Origin Water Town to this barrennd?

    He was too lucky.

    Could it be¡­

    He thought of a legend.

    Su Bing lowered his head slightly.

    Although the man in front of him was terrifyingly strong, in his perception, he was far stronger than the two white-haired old men in the capital, but he was still at ease.

    They are people after all, not monsters.

    ¡°Se, senior?¡±

    ¡°My surname is Ye, you can call me Brother Ye.¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­ Brother Ye.¡±

    Su Bing felt a little awkward.

    Void Treading Stage,

    Aren¡¯t they all old seniors who are hundreds of years old?

    Even if they look young, it¡¯s just that they broke through earlier.

    Could it be that the outside world like to pretend to be young?

    The thoughts in Su Bing¡¯s mind only shed by, and he was more concerned about the actual problem. ¡°Brother Ye, what should we do now? Those monsters seem to be endless. Can the other countries¡­ withstand it?¡±

    ¡°Demonic beast transformation is not a problem, I¡¯m just afraid¡­¡±

    The man surnamed Ye suddenly looked up into the distance and changed his words, ¡°Demonic beast transformation is not a small problem.¡±

    Su Bing looked over and saw a ck line at the end of the horizon.

    It was a monster tide formed by countless flying monsters!

    It was a ck mass.

    There were also several huge monsters at the front.

    Seven or eight pairs of wings, four or five arms, as if they were made of countless monsters.

    ¡°Ye, Brother Ye, those huge monsters are very strong!¡±

    The two Void Treading Stage martial artists in the capital were besieged by these huge monsters and fell from the sky.

    Before Su Bing could finish speaking, he was lifted up, and the scenery in front of him flew away.

    Boom !

    A red beam of light shot down from the sky, and a huge pit had been sted out in the original position.

    He opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    His body was still wrapped in Origin Energy, and he moved quickly in the sky.

    However, the giant flying monsters were chasing after him.

    Suddenly,

    Senior Ye, who was flying with him, stopped. He stood in the air and unsheathed a saber.

    A red line suddenly appeared on the body of a flying monster that was constantly erging in his field of vision. With a swoosh, the monster¡¯s head separated and it maintained its inertia as it flew forward for a distance before sliding down from the sky.

    So good, so strong!

    Su Bing widened his eyes.

    Senior Ye not only brought him along as a burden, he also killed the giant monsters that were chasing after him one by one.

    But at this time, the overwhelming flying monster tide had already approached.

    There was a dense mass of monsters, and there was nock of monsters with the same huge figure among them.

    Suddenly, hope fell into despair again.

    Senior Ye was also very serious.

    The saber was sheathed¡­ Was he going to give up resisting?

    He said,

    ¡°Looks like we have to carry out a strategic retreat.¡±

    What retreat?

    Su Bing was still puzzled. A misty halo enveloped the two of them, and in the next moment¡­

    Hu ¡ª

    Blue sky, white clouds, tall buildings, and peopleing and going in front of them, it was very prosperous.

    Su Bing waspletely stunned.

    ¡­

    Nanze Nation, Yuanshui Town, former site.

    The huge abyss crack constantly swallowed the demonic beasts. Every second, hundreds of thousands of demonic beasts gushed out and gathered into the vast beast tide.

    The red mist in the sky was already extremely thick, like red clouds floating in the air.

    Suddenly,

    The abyss crack stopped swallowing and swallowing the demonic beasts. The pit in the Origin Water Lake left with thest batch of demonic beasts, appearing much more empty.

    After a few minutes, red mist converged into water and was swallowed by the abyss crack.

    At the same time,

    Several figures stepped out of the abyss crack.

    The first figure had a long and narrow face, with a tail that was like a needle tip.

    He swung it.

    He looked behind him and saw a figure that looked very much like a human. ¡°You have descended to the Mountain and Sea Realm, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The human figure was actually a powerhouse who lived in the soul of the Heart Demon n. He nodded respectfully. ¡°I used to descend on this ne with my avatar, but it didn¡¯t take long for the avatar to fall.¡±

    ¡°Before I descended, I heard that a powerful human force appeared on this ne. It is called the Great Dao Sect. We suspect that it is the pasture of the human race in the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm.¡±

    The devil race expert sneered. ¡°The Higher Dimensional Upper Realm has already been destroyed, and the human race is no longer a powerful race in the universe¡±

    ¡°Would the remnants of the human race flee to this ne?¡± The Heart Demon asked.

    ¡°Heh! The coordinates of this ne have already been discovered by us. If there are still remnants of the human race hiding here, that would be perfect, but there is a greater possibility¡­ I¡¯m afraid that the human forces here are only empty shells.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s,

    The peak experts of the Heart Demon n wished that the geniuses of the great Dao Sect hadn¡¯t left.

    Back then,

    He was still an invincible expert, high-spirited and vigorous.

    However, he had lost one of his most powerful avatars when he descended to the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    Even then, he still hadn¡¯t recovered. He had been demoted to a peak expert. If he hadn¡¯t known some information about the Mountain and Sea Realm, he wouldn¡¯t have been in the first list of people who hade.

    He hated that fellow who had tricked him.

    However, that fellow nsman had already died. He hadpletely fallen, and all of his hatred was focused on the great Dao Sect and the human Chosen.

    But back then,

    There were invincible main battle clones and even more invincible battle formations that were still lost in the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    The Heart Demon n experts did not dare to retaliate at all.

    He was a yes-man and buried his hatred in his heart.

    But now, the opportunity hade!

    The Devil Race had started a n to attack the Mountain and Sea Realm!

    He was no match for the Great Dao Sect, but this time, there was a sage standing behind him!

    He had returned!

    They hade for revenge!

    ¡°Although the possibility of surviving human remnants is not high.¡± ¡°But we still can¡¯t be careless. It is best to use the vastness of the Mountain and Sea Realm to slowly devour and provide the sages with the opportunity to descend.¡±

    This was the reason why the strategy n did not open the Abyssal rift in the entire Mountain and Sea Realm.

    By doing so, the speed of devouring the origin of the world was slower.

    However, it was safer.

    In the battle of the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm, although the Devil Race had won, it was not without losses.

    There were also sages who had fallen.

    To conquer the Mountain and Sea Realm, the losses had to be reduced to the lowest.

    The figure of the devil race expert turned into a streak of light, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to fly to the sky above the Southern Zeguo Capital.

    At this time,

    There were still some people in the capital who were struggling to hold on, or it could be said that they had been deliberately let off a path of survival.

    The devil race expert stood high up in the sky and grabbed at the void with his palm. One of the people in the capital who had awakened to the Great Circle of the Awakening Realm was immediately pulled up.

    The greenish-gray palm grabbed onto the human race¡¯s head.

    The terrified expression on his face instantly froze.

    He crushed the skull and threw it away like he was throwing away trash. Then, he grabbed a few more humans who were resisting.

    A momentter,

    ¡°Our luck is not bad. Nanze Kingdom is a very remote country. The closest forces are tens of thousands of miles away and have no contact with Nanze Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°You are right. As long as wepletely seal off Nanze Kingdom, even if there are remnants of the human race, they will not know that we havee to this ne.¡±

    ¡°And when they find out, the general trend will be formed, and it will be the time of their death. Hehehe.¡±

    ¡°Kekekeke¡ª¡°

    Theughter echoed in the sky above the capital.

    Countless demonic beasts also roared.

    ¡­

    At this moment,

    Dao City was prosperous.

    Far away from the smoke of war, the standard of life was at the peak of the world, and the number of permanent residents was constantly increasing.

    City Administration Department, meeting room.

    Standing in front of the stage, Yan Dingtian pointed at a map projection that recorded most of the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    ¡°In the next phase, we need to add a hundred more teleportation formations. Our strategic goal is to spread the teleportation formations to every corner of the world. We can¡¯t think that there is no need to build teleportation formations just because some countries are remote. That kind of idea is not advisable!¡±

    Old Yan was still stuck at the peak of the Second Order.

    His strength had already fallen from the first tier after bing a follower to the second and third tier.

    However, he was not depressed.

    Ever since he became an outer sect elder of the Great Dao Sect, Yan Dingtian discovered that his talent was not in martial arts. Instead, handling affairs made him feel rxed and happy.

    Now,

    Yan Dingtian was already the director of the City Administration Department of Great Dao City.

    Great Dao City did not have a city lord, and the director was the highest position. Apart from not being in charge of military power, he was in charge of most of the affairs inside and outside.

    After Old Yan took office, he proposed the strategic goal of building the teleportation formation to every force and country.

    It allowed the remote and backward countries to experience the warmth of the great Dao Sect and the human race.

    It caused the entire Mountain and Sea Realm to be Mountain Vige.

    This was not easy to achieve.

    The Mountain and Sea Realm was too vast. Just on the continent alone, there were some remote ces thatckedmunication with the outside world, and they had never heard of the great Dao Sect¡¯s reputation.

    Old Yan¡¯s first step was to further expand the influence of the great Dao Sect.

    Now, it was beginning to work.

    The second step was to increase the number of teleportation formations.

    In the past few years, the technology of teleportation formations had made a breakthrough. The only way to build a teleportation formation was to build a teleportation formation within the world. There was no need for Great Lord Tang to do anything.

    As long as a formation master led the way, they could build a formation team, rune team, and construction team. They could build a high-quality system teleportation formation.

    Apart from being unable to cross worlds, the cost of teleportation and construction was not much higher.

    Of course, the construction time would be a little longer.

    The construction of each teleportation array would take two to three months.

    However, there were nock of array masters now. The second step of the strategic goal was also possible.

    Old Yan was talking on the stage when suddenly, the sound of the wristwatchrang in the conference hall.

    ¡°Whose watch? Who didn¡¯t turn off the watch during the meeting?¡±

    Old Yan¡¯s expression was not good.

    Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a strange light falling on him from below the stage.

    Listening carefully, wasn¡¯t the ¡°beep¡± sounding from his hand?

    ¡°Ahem, yes.¡±

    Yan Dingtian was very calm and his expression was normal.

    As the leader, as long as he was calm enough, the people below him would not dare to think that something had happened.

    He opened his wristwatch and saw an urgent message.

    When Yan Dingtian saw this, his pupils contracted slightly. He recalled the scene when he faced countless demonic beasts, foreign races, and tyrannical devil races.

    The Lord had once said that once an abyss crack appeared, and the demonic beasts appeared, it meant that the devil race had started to attack that world.

    It was definitely not a small matter!

    ¡°Today¡¯s meeting will end here. The rest of you, write the report and send it to me.¡±

    Yan Dingtian left in a hurry.

    ¡­

    In a small conference room,

    Although Su Bing had undergone a simple treatment, he had not had the time to change into his clothes and sat there, feeling uneasy and uneasy.

    From time to time, he would nce at the door of the clean and bright conference room.

    Thinking back to the fact that ny-nine percent of the people he had seen on his way here all exuded an aura that was as deep as the abyss, he trembled even more.

    It was terrifying.

    The aura in this ce was even more terrifying than that of the monster tide.

    The unknown scout surnamed Ye consoled, ¡°Calm down. What you know is very important information. You might even be able to meet the higher-ups of the sect and perform well. This is your chance.¡±

    Su Bing did not even know that this ce was called Dao City. He just kept nodding.

    Not long after,

    Old Yan Long walked in with great strides, his eyes falling on Su Bing.

    ¡°Tell me everything in detail.¡±

    Su Bing recalled every detail, telling him the entire process from Yuanshui Town to escaping from Nanze Nation.

    Old Yan pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°There is only one crack, nothing else?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, I didn¡¯t see any other cracks. I didn¡¯t see any more red fog either,¡± he said calmly.

    ¡°How long was the crack you saw?¡±

    ¡°It was about five to six hundred meters, or maybe seven or eight hundred meters. It was too far away at that time, so I couldn¡¯t see it clearly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yan Dingtian pondered.

    There were very few cracks in the abyss, but there were a lot of demonic beasts.

    It was undoubtedly the invasion of the devil race.

    As for the alien race? If Su Bing could see the alien race, he would not have the chance toe here.

    ¡°Wait here for a while¡­ No, Xiao Ye, take him to eat and change into a set of clothes first, thene back here to wait for me¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, and also, Xiao Ye, write a report with more than six thousand words to report my email. Hurry up.¡±

    Yan Dingtian left in a hurry again.

    The unknown scout with the surname Ye had a bitter expression on his face.

    Six thousand words, I still have to be fast, you can y with me!

    He turned to look at Su Bing, ¡°Write a few words that you can write for me to see.¡±

    Su Bing couldn¡¯t help but write a few words.

    After reading it, the man surnamed Ye nodded with satisfaction.

    The Nanze Kingdom that Su Bing was in also spoke themonnguage of the continent, but it had a very unpleasant and understood ent.

    However, words were basically the same as the universalnguage of the continent.

    It was a type of text that was simplified from thenguage of runes. It was not difficult to learn, but it could clearly express the meaning it should have.

    He patted Su Bing¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Hurry up and finish itter. Then, write a summary report of six thousand words for the appearance of the demonic beast. You are the first person to discover it. What you write is the most consistent with the truth. After writing it, I will help you modify it.¡±

    Su Bing : ???

 Chapter 817

    It was already¡­ half an hourter that Tang Yu knew about the Devil n¡¯s invasion.

    The efficiency was pretty fast.

    Under his wise leadership, the various tribes in the territory all showed their vigorous work style.

    Reportyer byyer? It doesn¡¯t exist.

    When the man surnamed Ye reported the news, he quickly sent it to Yan Dingtian.

    When Yan Dingtian learned of this, he immediately flew to the Nine Dragons Mountain and informed the inner sect elder, Enze, who was guarding the Nine Dragons Mountain.

    The old mage Enze immediately sent out a contract. Grand Lord Tang did not need to go out to know everything.

    Eh,

    Soon after, he received the 6,000-word report.Grand Lord Tang¡¯s face was grim as he hurried over to the Mountain and Sea Realm and the Great Dao Sect.

    ¡­

    On the peak of the Nine Dragons Mountain of the Great Dao Sect, Tang Yu stepped forward.

    Ever since he had broken through to the Saint rank, this was the first time he hade to the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    As soon as he arrived, he felt a little different from Earth.

    It was somewhat¡­ cramped.

    It was as if a giant was standing in a three-meter-tall room, feeling restrained.

    The same was true for a Saint.

    ¡°The Mountain and Sea Realm can amodate a Saint, but that¡¯s the limit.¡±

    Tang Yu used his divine ability, ¡®Walking in the Void¡¯, to suppress his sense of presence, and the feeling of being restrained finally disappeared.

    However,

    When he fully disyed his strength, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that way.

    ¡°However, the fact that the Mountain and Sea Realm is able to hold a sage means that the enemy might send a sage.¡±

    Tang Yu frowned slightly.

    The Mountain and Sea Realm could not be lost.

    In addition to Earth, the Mountain and Sea Realm was the one with the most resources in the world he currently controlled.

    For ordinary primarys, a hundred or a thousand of them could not evenpare to a Mountain and Sea Great World.

    It was the same as the Wastnd World, and was also known as the two most important worlds.

    If he could not lose it, then he could only do it.

    ¡°Although ordinary sages are the limits of this ne, the demons are far more powerful.¡±

    On his side,

    He, Nancy, ine, Kong, Hong Yue, Zhushu Li, and Hui Ren who had broken through to the Saint rank in the past year.

    Seven Saints.

    It seemed like a lot, but it was nothingpared to the Devil n.

    Back in the second era of the Origin Star, there had already been many sages.

    Saints had endless lifespans. After countless eras, Tang Yu couldn¡¯t imagine how many sages the Devil n had stored up.

    If the Devil n wanted to take over the Mountain and Sea Realm, even if they had to pile up, they would still be able to kill them.

    ¡°The only advantage I have is that I have the upper hand.¡±

    In terms of the Mountain and Sea Realm, he was just like the Devil n, an outsider.

    The only difference was that he had already been acknowledged by the Mountain and Sea Realm, and had made some arrangements. The influence of the Great Dao Sect covered more than half of the world.

    And if the Devil n wanted to descend, they would need some sort of opportunity.

    However, the disadvantage is that the Mountain and Sea Realm is too vast. Although I found the location of a crack in the abyss, I can¡¯t be sure that it is the only one.

    Furthermore, a sage can already iste the world¡¯s suppression. Once an enemy sage descends, he will be able to disy his full strength.

    Tang Yu thought.

    The best way was to prevent the enemy from descending.

    In that case, sealing off the Abyssal Crevice in advance was a method.

    Moreover, it was best not to expose the fact that there was a sage level battle force on his side.

    ¡°Then, it is time to mobilize the other top forces.¡±

    The Mountain and Sea Great World was not his family. Facing the invasion of foreign enemies and swallowing the world, it was reasonable for a native resident to resist.

    From a different perspective, if the Mountain and Sea Great World belonged to his family, then the top powers living in this world would have to pay rent, absorb Genesis Qi, and the poption pollution¡­ It was also reasonable for them to fight against the Devil Race.

    ¡°The only worry is that gathering forces will be easily detected by the Devil Race, but¡­¡±

    After some thought, he said,

    Tang Yu immediately got Yan Dingtian to write up a notice, requesting for the top powers to send at least one of their upper echelons to Dao City to attend the meeting.

    Today is the day.

    ¡­

    The top powers of the Mountain and Sea Realm, the Divine Domain, were the higher-ups with the decision-making power.

    Often, most Divine Domains would go into secluded meditation in order to break through, or travel around, seeking opportunities.

    There were only two to three Divine Domain-Grades left in the headquarters.

    Under such circumstances, the weaker top powers would only be able to send out one Divine Domain-Grade at most.

    Tang Yu had already made up his mind.

    There was no room for them to refute.

    The top forces were scattered all over the world.

    In the past, many of the top forces¡¯ teleportation formations were only connected to their allies. From the Boundless Sea to the center of the continent, it usually took four or five turns. Some of the roads needed primitive flight. It was already fast enough to arrive in ten days to half a month.

    When the great Dao Sect appeared and built hundreds of teleportation formations, not to mention the headquarters of the top forces, even if it was located in a remote town, there was a way to reach the great Dao City in a day.

    When they received the notice, especially the word ¡°request¡±, some top forces were unhappy, but they could not find an excuse to refuse.

    ¡­

    Big Dao City, Teleportation Square.

    People came and went.

    Among them, near the west side of the square, the VIP Teleportation Array tform, which usually had a rare teleportation halo, appeared one after another. Today, a light blue halo appeared one after another.

    Experts with different appearances walked out from the halo.

    They were dressed in luxurious clothes, and even if their auras werepletely restrained, they still carried a kind of dignity that could not be looked at directly.

    As soon as they appeared, they sat on the special carriage prepared by the Grand Dao City. The hover car flew up with a whoosh, and in the Forbidden City of the Grand Dao, they arrived unimpeded in front of the City Administrative Department.

    ¡°Grand Marshal.¡±

    ¡°Purple King.¡±

    One of the top powers nodded and greeted him.

    Many of the top powers that had never interacted with each other before had met a few years ago due to the gathering of the great Dao Sect, and they knew each other.

    The grand marshal was a Divine Domain expert of the Dragon Lake Empire, and he had note alone. There was another Divine Domain expert beside him.

    The Purple King came from the Diamond Pce, which was simr to the Dragon Lake Empire. They were both the strongest among the top forces, and they had also dispatched two Divine Domain Realm experts.

    ¡°Does the Grand Marshal know why the Great Dao Sect has gathered us?¡±

    The Purple King scanned the surroundings and sent a mental message.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The Great Dao Sect only requested that we arrive today, but they did not say anything.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the Great Dao Sect wants to get rid of the donkey?¡± the Grand Marshal could not hide the displeasure in his voice.

    Back then, the Capital of Darkness had plotted against them, and they were on the side of the Great Dao Sect!

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe the Great Dao Sect thinks that even without us, we would still be able to crush the Capital of Darkness.¡± Purple King said in a strange voice.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Grand Marshal suppressed his anger, ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have stood on the side of the Great Dao Sect. If, if¡­¡±

    He suddenly thought of that day when he suppressed the world¡¯s world-shaking pressure. If he didn¡¯t stand on the side of the Great Dao Sect, perhaps, perhaps, probably¡­

    The two Divine Realm experts didn¡¯t say anything else. They were both thinking about what they should do if the Great Dao Sect attacked and involved their interests.

    They didn¡¯t think of a way to deal with it, so they came to the conference hall.

    The conference hall was very spacious. There weren¡¯t many chairs, but prayer mats of varying sizes.

    -Not all races could sit down, such as the centaurs. They could only kneel and not sit on the chairs.

    There was nothing wrong with the prayer mats.

    There were also formations such as calming the mind, calming the mind, and so on. Sitting on the prayer mats, one could feel the warmth of home.

    The grand marshal and the others walked into the conference hall. When they looked around, there were already many Divine Realm experts whose names were known.

    There were White Feather Race, White Fox Race, and other factions that were rtively close to the Great Dao Sect.

    There were also factions that were supported by the Great Dao Sect, the Sixth Sea Empire, and the King¡¯s pirate group.

    From their actions, the grand marshal was split up. Those Divine Domain Realm experts also didn¡¯t know the Great Dao Sect¡¯s goal.

    This was strange.

    Even if the Great Dao Sect wanted to get rid of the donkey, it would be impossible for them to even deal with an intimate power.

    That would only arouse the resistance of the entire Mountain and Sea Realm, and it would be a brainless act.

    However, the actions of the Sect Leader of the Great Dao Sect, from the time he was in hiding, to the sudden appearance of the Great Dao Sect, to the destruction of the Seven Luminaries Federation, and then to the destruction of the allied forces

    It allowed the human race to rise to prominence and be the most respected race in the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    Every step was carefully nned.

    He was clearly an invincible expert, but he was willing to remain unknown, just waiting for a chance for the human race to rise to prominence.

    He clearly had the ability to easily destroy the Seven Luminaries Federation, but he had appeared to be only two or three levels stronger. He had been caught unprepared before the Seven Luminaries Federation waspletely destroyed.

    It was precisely because of this that thebined forces of the eight regions had entered a trap set up by the great Dao Sect, causing the experts of the Endless Sea to walk right into their trap!

    Scheming!

    It was all schemes!

    Even if the sect master of the great Dao Sect was a bit inted after ascending to the peak, he absolutely couldn¡¯t act without thinking.

    That was unlikely to be a case of killing a donkey.

    Thinking of this, the grand marshal suddenly rxed a lot.

    Although it was said to be a day, the transmission array was very convenient after all. Not long after, a total of fifty-six top forces¡¯ upper echelons gathered in this conference hall.

    The number of Divine Realm experts was over a hundred!

    They sat on the futon, waiting patiently for the meeting to begin.

    From time to time, they would nce at the human woman in armor on the stage from the corner of their eyes.

    Nancy, an inner sect elder.

    One of the topbat powers of the Great Dao Sect had easily killed an elite Divine Domain expert(who had witnessed the battle results) and was confirmed to be an invincible expert in the present world.

    But,

    Among the top forces present, there were also invincible experts, and even pseudo-saints.

    However, their auras were far less profound than the human woman in front of them.

    Even a single nce was enough to make them fear.

    That petite figure was like the highest mountain in the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range.

    Looking up, one could not see the end.

    Let them sit upright.

    The proud and unruly peak expert was also as upright as a good student.

    Suddenly,

    The cold-faced human woman in front of her actually revealed a smile.

    A smile that came from the bottom of her heart.

    She got up and headed in a certain direction.

    Some Divine Domain-Grade powerhouses had a vague guess in their hearts. They looked in the direction and indeed, a figure suddenly appeared.

    There was nothing in the range of their perception without any warning.

    Only their eyes could see and their ears could hear.

    But that feeling was too terrifying, as if it had exceeded the limits of their knowledge.

    The Long Yuan Empire Grand Marshal¡¯s heart tightened again.

    His intuition told him that, it seemed, it was possible¡­ that even if they added up more than a hundred Divine Domain experts, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the two people in front of him.

    Would they really be dealt with?

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t let them continue worrying. He went straight to the point and released a video.

    This video had allowed the first witness, Su Bing, to simte the memory with the help of an illusion user.

    He had also used some mental space techniques.

    Not only could he see the demonic beasts that hade from all over the world, but he could also sense the bloodthirsty, violent aura of the demonic beasts that werepletely different from ordinary beasts.

    They were filled with an aggressive aura.

    But¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of the Grandmaster releasing this image?¡±

    Even the higher ups who were close to the faction were puzzled.

    The Mana Tide was overwhelming, but it was meaningless to them, who were at the Divine Domain level and could easily destroy hundreds of thousands of demonic beasts with a single blow.

    A threat? Not to mention.

    At most, he was just a little curious.

    Tang Yu had expected their reactions. ¡°What if the mysterious guests from back then were behind the Mana Tide?¡± he asked indifferently.

    Which group?

    Back then, the eight great powers had joined forces to deal with the great Dao Sect.

    At thest moment, the image of a giant axe appeared in the sky.

    It suppressed half of the continent.

    Then, a red and a blue light appeared. The terrifying pressure was so strong that even the Divine Domain Realm experts who were a bit closer could not breathe.

    Later, the various forces investigated and found that the Giant Axe Shadow was not an unimaginable trump card of the eight forces, but a group of visitors from the outside world.

    Or the demons from the outside world.

    Records of the historians:

    In the autumn of a certain year, the human race defeated the evil spirits from outside the sky and put an end to the troubled times. This was known as the ¡°War of Shattering Heaven¡± in history.

    They don¡¯t know if they are evil or not, but strong is certain.

    However, they didn¡¯t know exactly how strong the demons were, what their identities were, what their goals were, and so on. They didn¡¯t dare to ask.

    They could only find some clues from the region that hadpletely changed the terrain of the mountains and rivers because of the battle.

    ¡°Sect Master Tang, did that group of demons from beyond the heavens¡­ not die?¡±

    The eyes of some of the higher-ups flickered.

    If the Outheaven Fiends and the Great Dao Sect were to fight again, it would be¡­ a good thing for them?

    ¡°No, those fellows are already dead, but¡­¡±

    Tang Yu swept his gaze over, carrying a faint sacred aura. None of the Divine Domain Realm experts dared to meet his gaze, all of them lowering their heads.

    ¡°What if those experts were merely the vanguard forces that invaded the Mountain and Sea Realm? And now, the army is attacking?¡±

    Thinking about it carefully,

    Back then, the illusory image of the giant axe wasposed of powerful auras, and some of the auras seemed to be from the same source as the Demonic Beasts.

    Could it be¡­

    Gulp ¡ª!

    ¡°Sect Master, are you¡­ joking?¡±

    Tang Yu was expressionless. ¡°Does my sect master need to make such a low-level joke?¡±

    ¡°Of, of course not.¡±

    ¡°I summoned you here to discuss the matter of dealing with the demons from beyond the heavens. Anyone who doesn¡¯t believe me can mobilize your own forces to investigate. At that time, you will find that I am not exaggerating.¡±

    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s first get to know the demonic beasts and the demons from beyond the heavens.¡±

    Tang Yu snapped his fingers.

    A few soldiers from the garrison walked over, pushing iron cages one by one.

    The curtains covering the iron cages were suddenly lifted.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 818

    As the curtain that could conceal one¡¯s aura and probe was lifted, the monsters inside the iron cage immediately appeared in the eyes of the current higher-ups of the forces.

    They were ferocious and strange.

    Even though they were restrained, there was still a violent and murderous look in their eyes.

    ¡°These¡­ demonic beasts don¡¯t seem to have intelligence?¡± Some of the higher-ups had keen observation.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    This time, it was Old Yan who was responsible for exining ¨C he couldn¡¯t just let Grand Sect Leader Tang answer everything.

    Old Yan walked up to show his presence, opened the iron cage, and condensed his Origin Energy into a palm to take out a Demonic Beast.

    The demonic beast was frozen in the air, unable to move, but its eyes were scarlet, and it opened its mouth as if it was about to roar.

    ¡°These monsters called demonic beasts indeed have no intelligence. They are justbat weapons created by the demons from beyond the heavens. At the same time, they are also the medium to devour world.¡±¡°Devour world?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Old Yan paused for a moment. ¡°The goal of the Outheaven Fiends invading the Mountain and Sea Realm is to devour World Origin. Once the World Origin ispletely devoured, the entire Mountain and Sea Realm will be a dead world where resources are exhausted and Genesis Qi are scattered. Presumably¡±

    No one would want to see that happen.

    However, this was only the words of the Great Dao Sect.

    Many Divine Domain experts felt that this was a threat from the Great Dao Sect. They definitely had a conspiracy!

    What¡¯s more,

    Devouring the world? Could the world be devoured?

    Many Divine Domain experts scoffed, but they didn¡¯t show it.

    On the other hand¡­ they were more concerned about the guests from beyond the heavens and the actions of the great Dao Sect.

    The Great Dao Sect is very likely to be able tomunicate with the outside world, no, perhaps even master the entrance to the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    The Divine Realm experts of the Mountain and Sea Realm had never believed that the world they were in was the only one.

    However,

    Even if a false Sage were to fly up into the sky, they would be met with more and more resistance, until they were unable to advance.

    They believed that if there was an entrance to the world, the most likely ce to exist would be the Ancient Destion Paradise.

    There were countless treasures there, as well as many unknown and mysterious things.

    Many of the top powers had obtained some sort of legacy during their exploration in the Ancient Destion Paradise, and some of the treasures had been able to slowly develop their powers to be one of the top powers in the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    The Great Dao Sect had definitely found the most precious treasure of the Ancient Destion Paradise!

    When he returned, he had to increase his exploration of the Ancient Deste Paradise!

    Tang Yu did not know how to read minds, but he could see that many Divine Domain experts did not think much of it.

    They might think that the Great Dao Sect was exaggerating.

    He gestured to Old Yan.

    ¡°You might find it hard to believe our side of the story, but why don¡¯t you let us analyze a Demonic Beast first?¡± Yan Dingtian asked.

    Old Yan chose a few Divine Domain experts, some of whom were close to the Great Dao Sect, and some of them were rtively neutral.

    A Divine Domain expert¡¯s gaze flickered as he sent out his mental energy.

    This was a Divine Domain expert who specialized in mental attacks, and he was also able to find out more about the Demonic Beast.

    The other divine domains also used their own methods. Some dissected the demonic beast inch by inch, some extracted the demonic beast¡¯s blood and transnted it into a prepared experimental beast rabbit.

    In a sh,

    The beast rabbit became violent. Its eyes gradually turned red, and its aura also rose a lot. But in a sh, it was covered in blood and no longer had life.

    Obviously, the transnt had failed.

    It was just a simple, unprepared transnt, so it was naturally impossible to seed.

    However, the change in the aura of the beast rabbit was noticed by many Divine Domain experts.

    ¡°The blood and residue of demonic beasts all have the characteristics of pollution, but the real horror is still the Red Mist. Under the Red Mist, even intelligent races will be enchanted by ¡®magic¡¯, and there is a possibility of losing their minds,¡± Yan Dingtian said in a timely manner.

    And being demonized is an irreversible process. After an exotic beast that is covered in treasures is demonized, it will be a demonic beast that knows how to kill and only has a few valuable materials on it.

    This point,

    Old Yan was exaggerating the harm.

    Other than the majority of demonic beasts that could not be eaten,

    The value of the materials was not much worse than that of beasts.

    There were also conditions to demonize. Ordinary animals and beasts could easily be demonized, but the higher their intelligence, the less they would be affected by the Red Mist.

    It was basically impossible for intelligent races to be demonized.

    Uh¡­ Tang Yu suddenly thought of the kobolds, pigheads, and goblins. The possibility of them being demonized was probably not so small.

    At this time,

    The Divine Domain expert who specialized in mental attacks suddenly opened his eyes. He actually took a step back, looking as if he still had a lingering fear in his heart.

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    a Divine Domain expert asked impatiently.

    This Demonic Beast was only at the high level of the awakened realm.

    Why did it seem like a Divine Domain expert had suffered a loss in front of an awakened demonic beast?

    ¡°I, I saw a scarlet. Hundreds of millions of demonic beasts roared towards the sky.¡±

    ¡°Those demonic beasts¡­¡± He gasped, ¡°They are not a single individual. Instead, they are unified, like a whole war weapon. If I hadn¡¯t escaped quickly, I would have¡­¡±

    Tang Yu hadn¡¯t expected him to be so stubborn.

    Demonic Beasts weren¡¯t strong, and just a bit of mental energy could wipe them out.

    However¡­ Demonic Beasts were war weapons developed by the Devil Race, and their fundamental goal was to help the great ruler devour world origin.

    Theoretically,

    The soul of every Demonic Beast contained a trace of the mark of the great ruler.

    This was the same logic as every Samsara traveler containing the mark of the Hall of Samsara.

    However, killing the spirit and soul of the Demonic Beast would not trigger that trace of mark.

    There is also no power on the imprint, which is roughly equivalent to a trademark or LOGO, but if you cut open the soul of a demonized beastyer byyer, it is equivalent to following thework cable and going deep into the opponent¡¯sir.

    Grand Lord Tang didn¡¯t dare to seek death like this.

    Of course, what this Divine Domain had detected was only this Demonic Beast. It was a that was connected to all Demonic Beasts in the Mountain and Sea Realm, not a that could truly create Demonic Beasts.

    A few Divine Domain Realm experts in the spiritual realm carried a Demonic Beast to investigate. They were much more cautious.

    A momentter,

    All of them had grave expressions on their faces.

    They believed the Great Dao Sect¡¯s words even more.

    Of course, they were still skeptical.

    Many Divine Domain experts only believed that they had seen it with their own eyes and heard it with their own ears.

    At this time,

    Another soldier of the garrison force pushed an iron cage in.

    The curtain was lifted, and it was an alien with a body full of scales, a super ss ¨C from the prison of Tree Shade City.

    His spiritual force had been shattered and he had be an idiot, but his breath was still the same, and his eyes were scarlet.

    ¡°These are the intelligent races that have been demonized. Of course, there are also experts who can maintain their rationality¡­¡± Tang Yu did not intend to hide this. After all, he could break it with a single poke.

    ¡°But being demonized, from the soul to the body and mind, you have been imprinted. You no longer belong to yourself, and even¡­¡±

    Tang Yu said something that caused them to feel fear.

    When a world, a race, and the powerhouses who gathered the fate of most races were demonized and branded, the entire race would be branded as well. In the future, all newborn babies would have a mark in their souls. For generations, they would never be able to rise again.

    The subordinate races such as the Heart Demon Race had long since be vassal races many great eras ago.

    Once they belonged to the great ruler, there would be no other way.

    The entire race would be ves.

    This was also the reason why many top forces in the universe fought to the death.

    In the conference hall, the Divine Realm experts were silent.

    Not only the foundation of their ancestors, even the hope of their descendants would be taken away.

    If everything was as the Great Dao Sect said, then they would have to fight to the death.

    ¡°When we get back, I hope that you can immediately inform the rulers of the various powers. The Mountain and Sea Realm doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±

    The God Realm cultivators nodded, their hearts heavy.

    Suddenly,

    Sect Leader Tang pulled out a stack of beast skin paper and said,

    ¡°Although I believe that you will not abandon the Mountain and Sea Realm, in order to avoid any idents, I hope that you can sign this contract.¡±

    Contract?

    What contract?

    Many Celestial Domain-Grades¡¯ faces fell. Was the Great Dao Sect finally showing its tail?

    What they were most worried about was bing a chess piece of the Great Dao Sect.

    To be used by the Great Dao Sect to deal with those extraterrestrial devils who looked like they were not to be trifled with¡­ That was clearly your Great Dao Sect¡¯s own trouble!

    Sign a contract? Impossible!

    Even if we die, we can¡¯t betray the interests of our race!

    If we push it too far, we can also bite off a piece of meat from your human body!

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    A Divine Domain spiritual force scanned through the contract.

    It was unexpectedly simple.

    There was only one requirement, and that was that they could not join the Outheaven Fiends.

    Moreover, if the Outheaven Fiends did something that could harm the world, they had to stand on the side of the great Dao Sect and fight the Outheaven Fiends together.

    It seemed like¡­ there was nothing wrong with this contract?

    Even if they joined forces to fight against the Outheaven Fiends, it was based on the premise that the other party wanted to devour world.

    The Mountain and Sea Realm was their root. If the Outheaven Fiends wanted to destroy the Mountain and Sea Realm, they would fight to the end even without the Great Dao Sect¡¯s suggestion.

    As for how to prove that the Outheaven Fiends had harmed the world.

    It was not difficult.

    The existence of top powers had already gathered the good fortune of this world. Once the world was damaged, they would definitely sense it.

    With such an analysis, the Great Dao Sect was truly sincere!

    It was him who used his vile heart to cross the belly of a saint.

    After signing the contract, the experts of the Divine Realm left one after another.

    Their footsteps were hurried, and the number of guests in the VIP transmission array reached its peak in history.

    Three dayster,

    The leaders of the fifty-six top forces, including pseudo-saints and invincible existences, the old fellows who truly stood at the peak of the world, gathered in the Grand Dao City.

    They signed an official strategic alliance treaty.

    Of course,

    It was still the same premise ¨C if the demons from beyond the heavens harmed the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    Only then would the contract truly take effect.

    Tang Yu rubbed his chin.

    The first step of the n had probablye to an end.

    Next was to divide the regions that each faction was responsible for sweeping, and try to limit the possibility of the enemy¡¯s sage level existence descending.

    The news about the demons of the outer world was still limited to the top forces, among the higher-level divine domains.

    This was also a part of the contract.

    The contract was a high-level contract, and it had added some of his understanding of thews. The restriction was very strong.

    However, it was not at the level of a follower contract after all. In the past, there was a possibility of finding a loophole or bypassing the contract at a great price.

    The probability was probably 0.001.%

    Great Lord Tang was a little worried, but there was no better way.

    Fortunately, the contract was signed by a top force unit. What vited the contract was the interests of the entire force and the entire race. The Divine Domain within them would also supervise each other. Moreover¡­

    These were all Deity Realm powerhouses with foundations, not lone rangers.

    With the fetters of the races and the reluctance to part with the family business, they would not join the Devil Race just because of a little bit of temptation.

    This could be considered the secondyer of protection.

    The thirdyer¡­

    If there was a Divine Domain Realm expert who could bypass the contract and abandon his family, Great Sect Leader Tang would have to put up a physical protection.

    The ends of the earth, the mission must be aplished.

    ¡­

    In a sh, several days passed, and many top forces on the continent were still calm.

    It was just that in the dark, many Divine Realm experts were moving about frequently.

    South of the continent.

    It was adjacent to the Heavenly Chasm Mountain Range.

    It was a border town about several hundred thousand miles away from the Great Chang Kingdom.

    Mountain City.

    This city was built for the construction team of Great Dao City. There were many tribes around it, including human tribes and alien tribes.

    In Mountain City, there was a teleportation array that could amodate two hundred people. It was the best choice for the surrounding area to travel beyond the Mortal-rank.

    This teleportation array was built a few years ago, and it was the first phase of the strategic n to build the teleportation array to every corner of the world.

    On the array tform,

    The hazy light of teleportation dissipated, and a dignified powerhouse appeared. He took a step into the sky and disappeared at the end of the horizon in a sh.

    On the wall of Reliance City,

    Some human guards who had been hired from nearby tribes raised their heads again and watched the light disappear.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on recently? There are actually experts appearing one after another in our ce?¡±

    ¡°Is that a Unity Realm expert?¡±

    ¡°I think it is a Divine Domain Realm expert. You say, if we go to the transmission array area more often, will there be experts who have taken a fancy to us and take us under their wing?¡±

    ¡°You are thinking of peaches!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Wang Tiechui from the neighboring tribe taken in as a disciple by an expert? It is said that the strongest tribe of our tribe, Hua Fangfang, has proposed marriage to Wang Tiechui! When will it be my turn to have such good luck!¡±

    The teleportation array near Mountain City was the closest teleportation array to Nanze Kingdom, but it was still hundreds of thousands of miles away.

    It was considered far for Transcendent Mortal realm experts.

    However, for a Divine Realm expert, this distance was only average.

    Nanze was the only ce that was certain of the existence of the abyss crack.

    Moreover, the scale of the crack was ratherrge, so Tang Yu couldn¡¯t tell how many foreign race experts had descended behind it.

    The Divine Domain Realm experts from the various top powers were also very cautious. They only used all sorts of methods to probe from afar.

    However¡­

    Tang Yu was in Tree Shade City. As soon as he stepped out of the teleportation array, he received a rather unexpected piece of news.

    ¡°A Divine Domain expert headed straight for Nanze Country?¡±

    ¡°Oh, forget it. There¡¯s no need to stop him. Just keep a close eye on him.¡±

    Tang Yu thought about it for a moment. It might not be a bad thing.

    ¡­

    On the destend several thousand kilometers away from the Southern Swamp Kingdom, there were at least two divine domains hidden. They used their own methods to observe the situation in the Southern Swamp Kingdom from afar.

    Indeed, there was an overwhelming Mana Tide.

    There were no living people in the entire Southern Swamp Kingdom.

    However, as the Grandmaster of the Great Dao Sect had said, they had not discovered the powerhouse behind him.

    Some Divine Domains were gradually approaching the Southern Zeguo, while some Divine Domains were still hesitating¡­

    Suddenly,

    A streak of light shot straight towards the Southern Zeguo.

 Chapter 819

    Light streaked across the horizon. Even though he had restrained his aura, he was still eye-catching in this vast and barrennd.

    Within the mes, there was the figure of a giant, whose entire body was white, as if it was made of ice crystals.

    It was an elite Divine Domain from the top force, ¡®Ice Lake¡¯.

    -Bing Yan

    Bing Yan received the order from the Lord of the Ice Lake and came to investigate the situation of the Nanze Kingdom.

    They did not believe the words of the Great Dao Sect.

    Even if the Nanze Kingdom does have demonic beasts and the Great Mana Tide, the aura is indeed strange, but¡­

    He considered the conspiracy.

    Why not? Demonic beasts and abyss cracks were all created by the Great Dao Sect?In order to obtain the letter, they had specially chosen a human country.

    Behind the deliberate scheme, the Great Dao Sect must have a hidden conspiracy.

    Their Ice Lake would not be reduced to a pawn at the mercy of the human race!

    That was why he, Bing Yan, would not use long-range scouting methods.

    No matter how hard he tried, he could only see the preparations that the Great Dao Sect had already prepared.

    Thus, Bing Yan chose to enter the depths of Nanze Kingdom.

    He would personally test the quantity of the Great Mana Tide, as well as whether the demons from beyond the heavens truly existed behind the Great Mana Tide.

    Very quickly,

    Bing Yan saw Demonic Beasts all over the mountains near the Nanze Country.

    He stretched out his palm, which was as big as a palm-leaf fan, and the surging Origin Energy was like a millstone that covered it.

    In just one attack, he had cleared away the Demonic Beasts that were several kilometers in radius.

    All the demonic beasts were turned to dust.

    If there were experts behind him, they would definitely be lured out by him.

    If there weren¡¯t any, then it meant that there was something wrong with the Great Dao Sect¡¯s words.

    As for safety?

    Bing Yan was not very worried.

    He was an elite Divine Domain expert who specialized in defense, and his defense wasparable to a peak expert.

    Even if an Invincible Realm expert wanted to kill him, they would not be able to do so in a short period of time.

    As for the Southern Zeguo region, there were at least ten Divine Realm experts, as well as the experts of the Great Dao Sect.

    If he was no match for them, he only needed to hold on for a bit of time before other Divine Domain experts woulde to his rescue.

    Some of the Divine Domain experts hesitated. At the very least, the Great Dao Sect¡¯s Divine Domain experts wouldn¡¯t.

    The Great Dao Sect was the one who led the alliance. If he didn¡¯t save them, the Great Dao Sect would lose its dignity.

    If he persisted until the other experts came to his rescue, he could even seize the opportunity to kill an Evil Demon expert. At that time, he could be said to be ¡°using himself as bait to lure the Outer Evil Demons.¡± R

    Exin his motive for action.

    If we can take down the evil spirit, we can also make a contribution to the Ice Lake!

    Regardless of whether the Great Dao Sect¡¯s words were true or false.

    The evil spirits from beyond the heavens were strong and weak.

    Bing Yan was ready.

    No matter which side it was, it was in the n.

    Steady!

    ¡­

    At this time,

    In the depths of Nanze Kingdom,

    ¡°We seem to have been discovered.¡±

    ¡°How did they discover such a remote ce? Could it be that there are traitors among us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Stop joking around.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough, what should we do then? Should we kill them all? Although I have only recovered 50 of mybat strength, it is more than enough to kill those weaklings.¡±

    ¡°Be careful, be careful of the humans from the Upper Realm that might exist.¡±

    They descended through the abyss crack and could weaken the suppression of the world to a certain extent.

    He possessed formidable strength as soon as he descended.

    ¡°En?¡±

    There was an ugly looking Divine Domain expert whose cheeks opened up, one on the left and the other on the right. He looked into the distance.

    He was an Tong n.

    Together with the Heart Demon n, they were known as the Eight Great ns of the Devil n.

    The Tong n had the ability to observe the world and see through all things. He could easily sense the situation tens of thousands of miles away, and he would not be discovered.

    The Tong n Divine Domain said,

    ¡°A little bug hase in and is sweeping through our weapons.¡±

    ¡°The demonic beast is the key to breaking open the world barrier. We can¡¯t let him destroy it like this¡­ I¡¯ll go and kill him.¡± A de n expert spoke up.

    ¡°No. That is clearly a lure. The other bugs closest to that little bug are only ten thousand kilometers away.¡±

    The de n expert opened his mouth, but he did not say anything.

    Although he wanted to contribute,

    But he didn¡¯t want to die.

    Thinking about it carefully, he knew that it would be very difficult for him to kill that Divine Domain expert.

    At this time,

    A slender figure appeared.

    The experts of the de n, the Tong n, and the others all bowed, ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Since this ce has already been discovered, then, let¡¯s prepare to move.¡± The devil expert asked the Tong n.

    ¡°But¡­¡± He looked up at the end of the sky, ¡°Stupid little bug, you have to pay for your actions.¡±

    ¡­

    At the edge of Nanze Kingdom.

    Bing Yan was not deep in the Kingdom. From where he was, he could see red fog floating in the distance.

    The closer he got to the red fog, the more concentrated the demonic beasts became.

    The same attack could kill even more demonic beasts.

    But he still did not get close.

    Probing were his first targets.

    He was ranked first with his life.

    Bing Yan was several thousand meters in the air, only drawing in a bit of the world¡¯s Genesis Qi to casually kill the demonic beast.

    Most of his attention was on guard around him.

    He was ready to run for his life at any time.

    Several minutester, the evil spirit was still nowhere to be seen.

    Bing yan frowned slightly.

    Suddenly,

    His instinctive perception told him that a strong crisis had appeared.

    Bing Yan did not even think about it. He, who was already prepared, instantly set upyers of defense around his body. At the same time, he turned into a stream of light and fled abroad Nanze.

    Calm down!

    Resolute!

    The Devil has appeared?

    I can test it out. If the enemy¡¯s lethality isn¡¯t very strong, I will use my hand to entangle the enemy.

    -No, wait, I¡¯m still affected by the Great Dao Sect. The so-called demons may not be as the Great Dao Sect said. They are damaging the world. Maybe¡­ Well, as long as I can resist the first wave of attacks of the demons, I can use words to test them. If I can get the real information of the demons, I will earn it.

    Bing Yan didn¡¯t stop moving, but he still set upyers of defense around his body.

    It turned him into a turtle shell.

    Suddenly,

    A figure suddenly appeared in front of him. A ck shadow shed.

    The outermost ice shield shattered.

    The six-sided ice shield on the second level shattered.

    The third-level rotating ice flower shattered.

    The fourth-level¡­

    ¡­

    The Extreme Cold Ice Armor in the innermostyer was shattered.

    Theyers of defense were like paper, torn apart in an instant.

    It could be considered to have been slightly blocked, allowing Bing Yan to clearly see the ck shadow.

    It was a tail.

    The end was like a pinhole, emitting an endless chill.

    The tail stabbed over like a poisonous needle.

    Bing Yan reluctantly raised his thick arm to block in front of him.

    Swoosh!

    The tip of the tail easily pierced through the defense on the surface of his body, and it even carried an attack that directly attacked his soul.

    Bing Yan instantly felt a pain in his mind.

    However, he was even more aware that the real killing intent was the tip of the tail, which contained an irresistible threat.

    Bing Yan decisively dismembered his right arm by himself.

    Some of the blood was absorbed by the devil¡¯s tail, and more of it floated backwards, once again attached to the cut on Bing Yan¡¯s right hand. A brand new arm grew out.

    ¡°The scent of native creatures¡­¡±

    The devil race expert licked his lips.

    He could sense that their movements had already attracted the attention of the other Divine Domain realms.

    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t slowly taste it.¡±

    Swoosh¨C

    The figure of the devil race expert disappeared in an instant.

    rm bells rang in Bing Yan¡¯s mind, but his eyes could not keep up at all. Even his perception was unable to find out where the other party was.

    All the preparations in his mind had been overturned. There was only one thought in Bing Yan¡¯s mind.

    Hold on.

    Hold on until the other Deity Realm experts came to help.

    But in the next instant,

    The enemy appeared behind him, its sharp tail piercing through his chest.

    Bing Yan wanted to struggle free like before, but found that ck lines were wrapped around his body and he could not move at all.

    He desperately burned his source energy, his momentum greatly erupting, and the small ck lines did not tremble at all.

    Under the scorching sun,

    Bing Yan¡¯s entire body was cold, and a chill rushed straight to his head and lingered.

    The needle-like tail was pulled out, and the tip of the needle suddenly expanded, like a bottomless ck bag, covering Bing Yan.

    High up in the sky, as far as the eye could see,

    The devil race expert stood there.

    The tail behind him bulged and swung continuously. An aura was bound and struggling.

    But in just a moment,

    The tail slowly shrank and returned to normal.

    That aura alsopletely dissipated.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After swallowing a native creature, my battle prowess has recovered from 60% to 80%. If I devour one or two more, I¡¯ll be able to recover to my peak state.¡±

    His eyes lit up as he saw several Divine Domain experts rapidly approaching from thousands of kilometers away.

    Even further away,

    More and more Divine Domains turned into streaks of light and flew over.

    He shook his head slightly, and his figure disappeared.

    ¡­

    Thousands of miles away,

    The Divine Realm experts who had just sensed the fluctuations of battle and were swiftly flying towards the Southern Zeguo suddenly stopped breathing.

    Where is Bing Yan?

    Where is Bing Yan¡¯s aura?

    What about the Divine Domain Realm expert whose defense isparable to a peak expert?

    His aura¡­ How did it disappear so quickly?

    The few Divine Domain experts closest to them could already see each other from afar.

    They all saw the disbelief on each other¡¯s faces.

    Even if there were allies around, they could not bring warmth to their cold hearts.

    They slowed down.

    After all, with an ally present, turning around would be a loss of face.

    It was just that inadvertently, he slightly lowered his flying speed, wanting to let the other Divine Domain experts fight.

    But soon,

    They discovered that each other¡¯s speed was still simr.

    The drop rate might not be enough.

    Slow down again,

    Slow down again,

    They all agreed.

    They looked at each other, revealing an awkward but polite smile.

    ¡­

    Not long after,

    The Divine Realm experts who were a little further away also rushed over.

    There were a total of fifteen Divine Domain-Grade powerhouses, and those who could be sent to the Nanze Nation by the top forces were all experts of the same level.

    They were either good at speed, defense, or perception¡­ all of them were above the elite Divine Domain-Grade.

    With so many experts gathered together, they finally felt a sense of security.

    Especially the top experts of the Great Dao Sect, the fifth elder of the inner sect called ¡°Cannon God¡± ¨C Shea.

    ¡°Where is the Divine Domain from the Ice Lake?¡±

    Shea pretended that he was too far away and couldn¡¯t sense anything.

    This was reasonable.

    Other than the four Divine Domain experts closest to him, the other Divine Domain experts, even those who were good at sensing, could only sense the fluctuations of battle and could not detect the aura of the Bing Yan.

    But what exactly happened¡­

    If they had known, they wouldn¡¯t have rushed over.

    As they flew,

    Just now, we sensed the aura of that expert from the Ice Lake and became dispirited. After a while, he disappeared.

    Probably¡­ in less than ten seconds.

    ¡°What about the enemy? How many enemies are there? How are their auras?¡±

    ¡°The enemy¡¯s aura is very obscure. It has not beenpletely released. It seems that it has not revealed its full strength.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, if my perception is not wrong, there is only one enemy.¡± The Divine Domain expert smiled bitterly.

    He looked at the other three Divine Domain experts and nodded as well.

    At the same time, he felt a lingering fear in his heart.

    Why were they the closest?

    They had the same thoughts as Bing Yans.

    Even if not for too direct, if they didn¡¯t discover any danger and got close to Nanze Kingdom, there was definitely a possibility that they would be stuck at the edge.

    Either tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow, they would act.

    Without Bing Yan¡¯s contribution, the one who would fall at that time might be himself.

    Thinking of this,

    The few Divine Domain experts couldn¡¯t help but mourn for Icerock in their hearts and thank him for three seconds.

    Walk well.

    The other Divine Domain experts were shocked.

    In less than ten seconds, an elite Divine Domain expert had fallen?

    In front of him, the Great Mana Tide could be vaguely seen at the end of his vision, as if it was constantly expanding in his eyes.

    It was an bottomless abyss!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡­¡±

    A Divine Domain expert said timidly.

    ¡°Go back?¡± another God Domain expert asked.

    Many experts turned to look at Bing Yan.

    In this moment of crisis, they recalled the achievements of the great Dao Sect.

    ¡°Bing yan is our ally. Whether I live or die, I have to make a trip,¡± Shea said calmly.

    Since Shea had said so, the other Divine Domain experts all expressed their support.

    Everyone went, and only a few unwilling people followed.

    Go back on their own?

    Not to mention losing face, what if they were killed by the Outheaven Fiends because they were alone?

    They followed closely behind Shea.

    ¡­

    Boom !!

    Bing Yan spread out eight floating cannons behind him, and arge amount of Origin Energy condensed into a ball of light that emitted a destructive force.

    Each attack could tten an area of over ten kilometers.

    Demonic beasts died in droves.

    Shea¡¯s attack caused the other Divine Domain experts to feel a sense of distance. He had the strength of a peak expert from the Great Dao Sect.

    The speed at which he cleared the Mana Tide alone was faster than the other fifteen Divine Domain experts.

    But,

    The bad news was that they did not find the experts of Ice Lake.

    Bing Yan might not even have a corpse left.

    Neither did the demons from beyond the heavens.

    The Realm of the Gods pushed all the way to the crack in the abyss and saw the red mist that made them feel ufortable.

    ¡°What about this crack? It seems to be swallowing the demonic beasts all the time.¡±

    They had cleared a lot of them, but based on the speed of the demonic beasts rushing out from the crack in the abyss, in just a few days, the area of Nanze Kingdom was filled with dense Mana Tide again.

    As time went on, it would affect the nearby area.

    Unless there was an expert guarding it.

    However, it was still the same sentence. Who was guarding it?

    Without more than a dozen Divine Domain experts, they would not be able to feel a sense of security in such an environment.

    ¡°I will temporarily guard this ce. However¡­ the forces that you are in will also have to exert strength. We must find the demons of the Outheaven as soon as possible. Otherwise¡­¡±

    After witnessing today¡¯s situation, the Divine Realm experts no longer had any thoughts of being lucky.

    Not to mention anything else,

    The Red Mist, the Mana Tide, and the otherworldly demons that could instantly kill Divine Domain experts all seemed to have no possibility of coexisting.

    Inparison, the Great Dao Sect was much friendlier.

    They had to stand on the Great Dao Sect!

    Go back and report it to the old ancestor!

    Tree Shade City,

    Tang Yu was very pleased when he learned of the situation.

    He was grateful for the sacrifice of the unknown expert in the Ice Lake.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 820

    Continent, somewhere.

    The figures of the Devil Race, Heart Demon Race, and Eye Race appeared.

    They stood tall in the sky, looking down at a prosperous city.

    They revealed bloodthirsty smiles.

    This city was the capital of a top force, but in the eyes of the leader of the Devil Race and the other powerhouses, the city protection array was not worth mentioning.

    The elites of the Tong Family noticed it at a nce, either in seclusion or hiding close to ten Divine Domain Realm experts.

    ¡°Extremely weak.¡±

    They could easily destroy this capital.

    The leader of the devil race shook his head slightly. ¡°Even if we ughter an entire capital, we only managed to ughter nearly ten Divine Domain experts. It would have no effect on the overall situation¡­¡±¡°We need to make sure that the great sages can descend as soon as possible. The Nanze Kingdom has already been discovered, causing the native creatures to be on guard. Since that¡¯s the case, let the Abyss spread outpletely¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. If we find the son of fate in this ne, then don¡¯t hesitate and make a decisive move. If a son of fate dies, it will be equivalent to wiping out at least two or three top forces in this ne.¡±

    A few truly invincible experts shed and fled in different directions.

    ¡­

    Tree Shade City,

    Tang Yu had been waiting for news the entire time.

    Inside the city, ine, Nancy, and the other followers were all ready to attack at any time.

    He was not ready to expose his strength as a sage, but it was not impossible to attack. It was reasonable to pretend that he was the top invincible expert and take down some alien enemies who had not yet recovered to their peak state.

    But there was no news.

    The sacrifice of the Ice Lake powerhouse in Nanze Kingdom had promoted the true formation of the strategic alliance.

    Many top forces began to pay attention to it, and the experts who were in seclusion came out one after another.

    Right now, there was only one Divine Domain realm contact person among the various powers.

    However, at the same time,

    It was precisely because of the recklessness of the Ice Lake expert that he had ¡°scared¡± away the Devil Race.

    The enemy must have temporarily gone into hibernation due to theirck of strength. This was the best chance to capture them alive.

    In the Nanze Kingdom region, only Shea was there on the surface.

    In the dark,

    Xing Ling and Xing Yue had long been casting spells to track him.

    Unfortunately, theycked sufficient conditions, and the enemy was a little cautious. After killing the Ice Lake expert, they immediately fled. In the end, they could only conclude that the enemy was no longer in the Nanze Kingdom.

    Tang Yu felt that there was still a chance.

    The powerhouses of the Devil Race were hidden in the dark, but Tree Shade City was hidden in the dark.

    Only the Great Dao Sect and the top forces of various forces were floating on the surface.

    It was unlikely that the Devil Race would attack the Great Dao Sect.

    However, in the eyes of the powerhouses of the Devil Race, even the most well-guarded capital of the other top forces would not be able to withstand a single blow.

    Great Lord Tang thought from another perspective.

    When he was at the Divine Domain stage and looked at the capital of the top forces, he had countless ways to sneak in, assassinate, and destroy them.

    -Back when he had dealt with the Seven Luminaries Federation, he had only entered the Divine Domain stage not too long ago.

    Based on the pride of the Devil n toward the local creatures, if they passed by some top power, they could easily ughter a few Divine Domain experts to vent their anger.

    As long as there was any movement, Tang Yu could immediately use the teleportation formation to reach most of the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    The headquarters of the top powers, as well as some of the main cities, all had the teleportation formation of the Great Dao Sect.

    This was on the surface.

    In the dark,

    There were many secret teleportation formations built in many areas.

    Even if the devil race experts were more cautious and killed the Divine Domain Realm experts far away from the city, he could still use the teleportation formation to reach the nearest region and then use his divine ability to travel through the void, heading straight for the enemy¡¯s location.

    However, after waiting for three days, he did not find any trace of the demons from beyond the heavens.

    On the contrary

    ¡°Lord,¡± he said, ¡°things aren¡¯t looking too good. Deep rifts have appeared all over the Mountain and Sea Realm, and experts from all over the Realm can¡¯t sit still anymore.¡±

    ¡­

    Mountain and Sea Realm.

    In just a few days, many Abyssal Crevice appeared one after another.

    Taking the Human Federation as an example, a total of thirty-five Abyssal Crevice appeared in the vast country.

    And every day, new rifts would appear.

    The Abyssal Crevice near the city was easily suppressed by local experts.

    However, the abyssal cracks that appeared in some of the towns and viges¡­ well, the various armies that the human Federation had prepared for this long ago, immediately set off.

    The top forces of each country would more or less suffer some losses.

    Especially those who were unlucky, there were abyssal cracks that opened within the city pools. Even if ordinary cities had Shattering Void Tier elites guarding them, under the surge of the Mana Tide, there would still be hundreds of thousands of casualties.

    On the other hand, some of the main cities had their own protective array formations, stabilizing the space, preventing the abyssal cracks from suddenly appearing within the city.

    Dragon Lake Empire.

    Outside Dragon Lake City, the capital city was filled with red mist. A crack in the abyss that was over three hundred meters long suddenly appeared less than two to three kilometers away from the city wall.

    Many demonic beasts surged out from the crack, but not long after¡­

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The defending troops of the capital were standing at the side, waiting. The demonic beasts that rushed out were either killed or captured alive.

    ¡°Demonic beasts are just so-so.¡± A Unity Realm general snorted coldly.

    Suddenly,

    A dignified figure descended. His gaze swept across the surrounding Abyss nsmen who did not think much of the demonic beasts¡¯ threat. He coldly said, ¡°This is the capital. If even the capital can not be easily dealt with, what about the other ces? Use your brains to think about it!¡±

    The dignified Divine Realm big shotspletely ignored the fact that not long ago, he had the same thought.

    He called out the defending generals that he despised the most, ¡°You, you, you, and you, immediately lead the troops to all over the ce to support!¡±

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    In the same country,

    In a remote small city in the southern part of the Dragon Abyss Empire, there was also a three-hundred-meter-long abyss crack.

    Under the spreading red mist,

    The city defense corps of a remote small city relied on the city wall to fight against the raging Mana Tide.

    mes, frost, lightning, and countless spells were released. The front of the city wall turned into a meat grinder made of all kinds of energy.

    From time to time,

    Some of the more powerful demonic beasts pounced on the city wall and killed three to five soldiers who could not react in time. They were killed by the experts in the city.

    In the sky above the city wall,

    An expert stood in the void. He looked at the red fog in the distance and frowned.

    He felt a little uneasy.

    However, the power of a small city did not have the ability to seal the abyss crack.

    They could only rely on the city wall to barely defend. The rest could only wait for the reinforcements from the upper levels.

    The Void Trampler lowered his head slightly. He noticed a flying demonic beast that was only at the great circle of the awakened realm, and it shed like a red shadow as it tore open the defense line of the city wall. The nearby high-level awakened guards werepletely powerless against the flying demonic beast.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate as Origin Energy surged out of his body, and he flew towards the demonic beast with a whoosh. In the air, he stabbed out with his spear.

    The demonic beast roared, and blood sprayed into the sky.

    The Void Trampler swung his spear again and again, and a surging aura surged out as hundreds of demonic beasts were instantly sted apart.

    He opened his palm and Origin Energy shot out. With a rumbling sound, the corpses of the weaker magical beasts disappeared.

    In just an instant,

    In front of the torn defense line, arge area of the Mana Tide had been cleared.

    But soon, it was as if endless magical beasts had filled up the gaps of the Mana Tide. Even with the strength of a Void ¡ª expert, if he wanted to clean up the hundreds of thousands of Mana Tide, especially when there was nock of high-level awakened ones, he would be powerless.

    They could only put out the fire everywhere.

    Taking advantage of the moment when the Mana Tide was blocked, the other defenders quickly filled in the gap in the defense line.

    Suddenly,

    Bang, bang, bang ¨C

    The earth trembled.

    The Void Trampler raised his head to look. In the distance, amidst the mist that suffused the air, a huge figure gradually became clear.

    There was a turtle shell that was like a small mountain on its four feet. Lava flowed down from the turtle shell and dripped down from time to time, scorching the earth.

    Those scarlet eyes that wereparable to a carriage suddenly looked towards him.

    The Void Trampler¡¯s heart jumped, and he didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest to envelop himself with the Void Treading Force Field and sh to the side.

    A crimson pir of fire swept past the ce he was originally at.

    The mes were crimson red, and the air distorted.

    The enormous Devil Turtle opened its mouth, and its head slowly pressed down. The enormous pir of fire descended.

    Boom!!!!

    The pir of fire exploded, and heat waves surged.

    The city wall that was engraved with countless runes was immediately sted open by the exploding mes. No one survived the defending troops on that section of the city wall.

    Countless demonic beasts poured through the gap.

    The Giant Demon Turtle also stepped forward, step by step.

    Abyss Devil Ta Xu gritted his teeth, took a turn, and pounced from the side.

    Bolts of lightning shed at the tip of the spear, and the spear suddenly stabbed into the turtle shell.

    Dang ¨C

    A huge crack appeared on the turtle shell, and the violent impact caused even the Giant Demon Turtle to shake.

    The Abyss n¡¯s Void Trampler¡¯s eyes lit up. He felt that he could do it.

    Using his own agility to continuously attack, the aura of the Demon Turtle began to decline.

    Suddenly,

    A surging pir of me attacked from the side. The Abyss Devil was unable to dodge in time and was sted far away by the pir of me. Even though he had Origin Energy protecting him, he was still burned and had suffered minor injuries.

    He looked in the direction of the pir of me. A huge ck shadow slowly appeared in his field of vision.

    ¡°Two Lava Demon Turtles!¡±

    The Abyss Devil Race¡¯s expression gradually became desperate.

    A few hourster.

    When the reinforcements from the nearest city arrived, the entire small city was already shrouded in a sea of fire. The figures of the demonic beasts were everywhere, and almost none of the Abyss nsmen or other nsmen were still alive.

    The Unity Realm who had rushed over was stunned and immediately enraged, but they could only pour their anger onto the Mana Tide.

    ¡­

    ¡°My lord, all the top forces have suffered losses at the moment.¡±

    Yan Dingtian took out a piece of information that was calcted by the top forces themselves.

    Some werepletely submerged by the Mana Tide, some were only broken city walls, but the reinforcements were timely.

    Even so,

    The losses of the top forces were still not small, and they were even more anxious.

    If the top forces were like this, then there was no need to mention those ordinary small countries.

    For example, in the Great Chang Dynasty, even if the few Unity Realm experts in the imperial court were sent out to put out the fire, it was still far from enough.

    It was only after a dozen Unity Realm reinforcements went to Great Dao City that they managed to stabilize the situation.

    Even weaker,

    A country like Nanze was located in a remote area. Even if the entire country was destroyed, it did not cause any waves.

    After reading it, Tang Yu¡¯s expression was heavy.

    But¡­

    He didn¡¯t have any good ideas.

    The Mountain and Sea Realm was too vast. Even a Divine Domain would need several years to fly from the south to the north of the continent!

    The territory of the top powers was indeed very vast, butpared to the entire Mountain and Sea Realm and the entire continent, it was only a drop in the ocean.

    The only difference was that the top powers upied a ce with rich resources.

    Even more regions were still ordinary forces, or even deste regions.

    There were already many cracks in the abyss that had been discovered, but Tang Yu believed that there were even more that had not been discovered.

    Tang Yu looked at Luo Zhe.

    Old Luo had been in seclusion for a long time, but he still could not find an opportunity to break through to the Saint rank. He was not willing to go into seclusion anymore and personally came to Dadao City tomand the various legions.

    ¡°Old Luo, let the various legions use squadrons as units and move out to support the ordinary small and medium-sized forces, and mark the location of any Abyssal rift¡­¡±

    Luo Zhe nodded and left immediately.

    However, even if all the legions of the major Dao City, including the expeditionary forces gathered from various worlds, added together, it was still not enough.

    They could only choose to support a part of the area.

    Tang Yu was not too pessimistic.

    The whole world of the abyss crack would pose a great threat to the small forces, but it would be good and bad for the overall situation.

    The bad thing was that the appearance of the abyss crack and the destruction of many cities increased the devil race¡¯s devouring of the world origin.

    But the good thing was,

    This effect had already affected the world, causing the consciousness of the world to instinctively counterattack.

    As the sect master of the Great Dao Sect, Tang Yu had a feeling that if he killed the enemy and drove the demonic beast out, he would be able to obtain the world¡¯s gift.

    Those gifts would be of some benefit to him, who had already be a saint.

    As a result, for the native creatures and the powerhouses of the various forces who had not be saints, the temptation was greater.

    Danger and opportunity always apanied each other.

    Under such circumstances, it was also possible to give birth to a true sage.

    Not only that,

    Tang Yu was certain that the Devil Race could not locate the location of the Abyssal rift in a higher ne like the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    Out of the remote regions or small countries, the Devil Race would definitely earn a lot.

    However, if they were to leave the current area of influence, wouldn¡¯t the Abyssal Crevice be a new type of resourcend?

    Moreover,

    If they didn¡¯t destroy the main local forces of this world, they would only need to rely on the Abyssal Crevice and the demonic beasts to devour origin of the world. It wouldn¡¯t be fast.

    This was a tug-of-war, and whoever had the upper hand would have the greater advantage.

    ¡°Old Yan, you continue to be in charge of contacting other forces. If you can figure out the position of the devil race from some clues, you will have done a great job.¡±

    ¡°No problem, leave it to me¡­ Cough, leave it to me. Now, the municipal government has arranged arge number of people in the headquarters of various top forces, and there is news every minute. As long as those people appear¡­¡±

    Director Yan was full of energy, and Tang Yu was relieved.

    I feel like I can arrange some more tasks for Director Yan.

    I will think about itter.

    Tang Yu took a step forward and walked through the void.

    In a moment,

    Out of the Azure Mountain Range, in a remote area.

    Red mist filled the area, and there was an abyss crack. When the Fusion Realm, which had gone outside not long ago, passed by this ce, they found the coordinates anchored by the positioning crystal.

    The abyss crack that Tang Yu was close to.

    The surrounding space twisted slightly. In the blink of an eye, all the demonic beasts were wiped out by an invisible force.

    With his high attainments in spatialws, he said,

    In his perception,

    The crack in the abyss was like a needle that stabbed into the barrier of the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    It was through this needle that the demonic beast was sent to this world.

    However, even stronger existences, Domain level, Saint level, were toorge. If they wanted to enter through this small needle, they would have to pay an extra price.

    Tang Yu stretched out his hand. He no longer needed to build sub-territories.

    He closed his palm.

    The dark red earth covered in cracks continued to shrink. The huge crack that was more than two hundred meters long was slowly chained up.

    In just a moment,

    The crackpletely disappeared, and the red mist floating in the sky gradually dissipated.

 Chapter 821

    Using spatialws could allow the abyss crack to close once more!

    This news quickly reached the ears of the top powers through the great Dao Sect.

    Spatialws were high levelws, and there were very few divine domains that were involved in spatialws.

    However, it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    The person who assassinated the guild had touched upon thew of space.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t remember the name.

    It was deliberate to reveal thew of space to close the crack.

    It was to prevent the top forces from imagining things again.

    The top forces had a deep foundation, and some of them had Divine Domains that had touched upon spatialws.Most of the top forces did not, but after using their own connections, they could still find some spatial experts and more or lessprehend a bit of spatialws.

    These Divine Domains carefully sensed the vicinity of the abyss crack and soon discovered that the crack was ipatible with the world.

    However, the top forces were disappointed.

    With just that little bit of spacew attainments, it was far from being able to stir the crack.

    Diamond King Pce,

    The fake sage king sat on the throne, looking down at the Divine Realm experts below, ¡°So, we can¡¯t rely on our own strength to close the abyss crack?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my king.¡±

    ¡°What about sealing the crack? If we surround the crack and create an endless supply of demonic beasts, it will be of great help to our pce.¡±

    ¡°However, there are too many cracks in the abyss in the pce. If we want to suppress some of the cracks in the remote areas, we will have to pay a greater price. We do not have enough experts¡­ We still need to split up a portion to search for the demons from beyond the heavens and support some of the middle-sized forces¡­ This is also the request of the alliance.¡±

    The stone king pondered.

    As the leader of the forces, he also received the revtion of the world.

    Expel the Devil Race!

    Assisting the middle and small factions was also helping him dy the invasion of the Devil Race, so he had no choice but to do it.

    ¡°Then¡­ we can only hire the Great Dao Sect to help us seal the abyss crack?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my king. However, the Great Dao Sect also understands the situation. It only symbolically charges a bit of cost.¡±

    ¡°How did the Great Dao Sect seal the crack? Was it their sect master?¡±

    The Diamond King had just woken up from his deep slumber. However, he still remembered that the Great Dao Sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s attainments in space were extraordinary.

    ¡°No, it is rumored that the sect master of the Great Dao Sect divided his power and created one-time use treasures to close the crack in the abyss¡­ After all, the sect master of the Great Dao Sect is only one person, and he has no ability to split up.¡±

    Stone Drill King nodded slowly.

    ¡­

    Great Lord Tang naturally had a clone.

    The power of a sage could split into tens of thousands, but the more clones there were, the more scattered the power.

    The cracks in the abyss of the Mountain and Sea Realm were several hundred times more than the one on Earth.

    After closing the cracks in the abyss, Tang Yu used the same method as the Earth.

    He used the World Tree branches as the medium.

    However, it was more difficult than before.

    On Earth, it was the home ground of the World Tree, and it was easy to close the cracks.

    The Mountain and Sea Realm was not.

    However, the World Tree was rooted in the territory, and a part of the territory was rooted in the Mountain and Sea Realm. Therefore, the World Tree could send out a small amount of power.

    In addition to the instinctive resistance of the Mountain and Sea Realm, the disciples of the Great Dao Sect who held the World Tree branch could barely close the abyss crack below 300 meters.

    The speed at which the crack closed was far slower than the Grand Sect Master Tang personally taking action.

    It was very consistent with the saying that the power was scattered.

    ¡­

    Endless Sea,

    In a certain sea continent.

    Cao Xinghua and a few of the disciples of the great Dao Sect were following the Divine Domain of the local powers as they flew towards the next abyss crack that needed to be closed.

    After closing several abyss cracks, they were already very familiar with it.

    Suddenly,

    A loud boom rang out in front of them.

    Then, a cloud of smoke exploded.

    Within the chaotic energy storm, a few figures fled in panic.

    A few Divine Domain experts were protecting a Unity Realm expert.

    The Divine Domain expert who had led the way for Cao Xinghua and the others recognized these fleeing figures.

    ¡°It¡¯s a powerhouse from the White Gull Tribe. That Unity Realm expert should be the only son of the White Gull King. It is said that he is a genius.¡±

    The fleeing Divine Domain expert looked over as well.

    He immediately saw Cao Xinghua and the others, as well as the robes of the Great Dao Sect they were wearing.

    The voice of a Divine Domain Realm expert echoed from afar.

    ¡°There are demons from beyond the heavens. Quickly go and invite the experts from your sect to help!¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a red line shed by.

    The body of the White Seagull Divine Domain God Realm expert who spoke was cut into countless pieces. When he recovered a momentter, his aura had weakened considerably.

    A figure with apletely different aura and scarlet eyes appeared.

    It was a de n expert.

    He had the strength of a Divine Domain expert.

    Cao Xinghua and the others were only at the Unity Realm. The moment they were targeted, their blood seemed to freeze.

    Their instincts kept reminding them that they had encountered a fatal danger!

    They activated their Return Scrolls without hesitation.

    In an instant,

    A scarlet saber light hundreds of meters long shed through where Cao Xinghua and the others were.

    Huge cracks appeared in the space, and lightning bolts shed on the edges of the cracks.

    In the sky,

    Countless azure particles gathered, and in the blink of an eye, they turned into the Divine Domain Realm leading the way.

    However, at this moment, his face was deathly pale. ¡°Just one strike was enough to destroy 36% of my source! He is definitely an invincible expert!¡±

    He looked around, but there was no one around.

    He could no longer sense the auras of Cao Xinghua and the others.

    His face turned even paler.

    As a Divine Domain expert, he had lost half his life. The disciples of the Great Dao Sect were only in the Unity Realm. How could they survive the terrifying saber light?

    The experts of the White Seagull n were even more desperate.

    The reinforcements they had finally seen were gone just like that?

    Without the support of the powerhouses of the Great Dao Sect, they simply¡­ would not be able to escape from the hands of the devils behind them.

    A Divine Domain expert had fallen.

    Another Divine Domain expert had fallen.

    A few minutester,

    Only two Divine Domain experts with weak auras remained, along with the little Prince of the White Gull n.

    A figure with sharp arms approached them step by step.

    Suddenly,

    The space froze.

    The de n expert who had been cut into countless pieces like a mirror was killed and destroyed by the space.

    In just a few seconds, the aura hadpletely disappeared.

    At this moment,

    Only then did the remaining three White Seagull nsmen see the figure that had suddenly appeared in the distance.

    ¡­

    In the blink of an eye,

    Eight months had passed since the Devil n had invaded the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    Countless minor powers had been destroyed in the Mountain and Sea Realm, and many of the major powers had suffered heavy losses.

    Large powers like the White Gull Tribe had almost been wiped out, leaving behind only two Divine Domain experts and a little Prince.

    The Devil n attacked from all directions.

    In the Mountain and Sea Realm, almost all of them had the battle prowess of peak experts.

    Any one of them could easily kill multiple Divine Domain experts.

    However, they had also killed quite a few experts from the Demon n.

    However, they were all ordinary Outsiders. They did not have the Demon n, nor did they have the heart to kill any of the Demon n experts.

    The entire Mountain and Sea Realm was in a state of panic.

    However, Tang Yu was still very calm.

    It was a good thing for his side to slowly drag out the fight.

    A few months was not a long time.

    The Devil Tribe had always attacked the higher realms with years as their unit.

    Back in the Enoch World, the Heart Demon Tribe had taken dozens of years to conquer the Origin.

    Although most of the time had been spent by the Heart Demon Tribe to pollute the World Tree.

    ¡°If the Mountain and Sea Realm can drag on for a few decades, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡±

    Tang Yu did not put all of his power into the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    The various worlds continued to expand and obtain resources.

    At the same time, he began to contact the great forces of the universe.

    He was already a saint, and ine, Nancy, Kong, and the others were also saints.

    Tree Shade City already had the qualifications to step onto the stage and be a power of the universe.

    Tang Yu pondered.

    Suddenly,

    Feeling something, he couldn¡¯t help but look up in a certain direction.

    At the same time,

    The will of the Mountain and Sea Realm sent a vague message.

    A crisis had appeared.

 Chapter 822

    In the Mountain and Sea Realm, the leaders of the most powerful forces, as well as a few solitary experts, all received a revtion from the world.

    Somewhere in the northwest of the continent, a huge crisis was about to descend!

    The faces of the invincible experts and the Pseudo Saints were grim.

    Without any hesitation, they immediately used the teleportation portal to reach the nearest area.

    ¡­

    Tang Yu took a step out of the void and looked up. A huge hole appeared in the sky in the distance. Arge number of dark red clouds gathered around him and were falling continuously.

    He could sense the great incongruity between the hole and the world without careful sensing.

    It was as if something was going toe out of the huge hole.

    ¡°Sect Master Tang, what¡¯s going on?¡±A fake Saint frowned, his senses constantly reminding him that a great cmity was about to befall him.

    There was no need for the world revtion anymore.

    ¡°It¡¯s an expert from the Devil Race.¡±

    Tang Yu was quite familiar with the methods of the Devil n, but he had never expected that in just a few months, the Devil n would be able to pry open the world barrier and allow a sage to descend.

    That¡¯s true. The Mountain and Sea Realm is too vast, and the world barrier is also veryrge. It would be easier to prate a certain point.

    Tang Yu continued, ¡°The Devil n is an evil spirit from beyond the heavens. The more powerful they are, the more difficult it will be for them to descend. For example, right now

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have a chance. No matter how strong we are, we just need to stop him from descending. The world is on our side!¡±

    Tang Yu was the first to make a move.

    He knew that if he didn¡¯t make a move, the other local powerhouses wouldn¡¯t dare to approach the empty hole.

    They were afraid that it was a trap set by the Devil Race.

    ¡°Trap? Perhaps.¡±

    The presence of the void was oppressive, covering everything else.

    When Tang Yu got close to the void, scarlet runes lit up all around and sealed the world in the blink of an eye.

    He seemed to be in the darkness and could no longer sense the void.

    A pair of huge, scarlet eyes appeared and suddenly opened.

    Puff

    Several invincible experts who had followed him spat out a mouthful of blood. Their origin had already been damaged.

    Tang Yu¡­ or rather, one of his saint ranked clones still had the aura of an invincible Divine Domain expert.

    In the face of this soul attack, the soul force in his soul space transformed into a conical weapon that pierced through this attack.

    At the same time,

    His eyes swept across the dark space as he pointed out with his finger.

    A spatial ripple spread outyer byyer.

    Bang!

    A hidden scarlet rune shattered.

    Like a chain reaction, scarlet runes appeared one after another and broke apart.

    In the blink of an eye,

    The dark space made of scarlet runes exploded.

    Tang Yu saw a few figures below the hole.

    The de Race, Evil Eye Race, White Bone Race, Ghost Hand Race¡­ They were allmon foreign races under the Devil Race.

    ¡°How could it be? So fast¡±

    The four foreign race experts could not hide their shock when they saw the dark space shatter.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t waste any words and pointed out a cluster of ss mes.

    At the same time,

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together. Time is of the essence.¡±

    Invincible and False Sages were not much weaker than the Devil Race.

    Their numbers were more than ten times greater.

    The furious attacks rained down, and in just a moment, the aura of the de n and other devil n expertspletely fell.

    However, that sense of crisis did not disappear.

    The huge hole and the dark red clouds around it gave off an increasingly oppressive feeling.

    ¡°Destroy the surrounding altars.¡±

    Tang Yu pointed in a few directions.

    Hundreds of miles away, there were many altars. There were concealment arrays and protective arrays around them. If not for Sect Master Tang¡¯s reminder, they would not have been able to discover it in such a short time. ?

    The experts from the various factions heaved a sigh of relief.

    They turned into streaks of light and rushed towards the altars.

    As the altars were destroyed,

    The huge hole in the sky gradually shrank, and the dark red clouds slowly dispersed.

    Until now,

    Only then did the experts of the various powers have the time to wipe away the sweat that did not exist on their foreheads.

    There was still a lingering fear in their hearts.

    They could not imagine what kind of disaster would befall them if that unknown existence descended after the void.

    But there was no doubt,

    It was definitely not a good thing.

    Fortunately, there was the Great Dao Sect.

    When the Great Dao Sect was an enemy, they were afraid and uneasy.

    But when the Great Dao Sect stood on his side, it was iparably reliable.

    It made one feel at ease.

    ¡­

    Outside the world,

    A figure that exuded endless might saw the void shatter and was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it failed.¡±

    Failure wasn¡¯t particrly surprising. What really surprised the Saint was that it was too fast.

    The World Barrier had only been pried open for less than half of the time, but the setup had already been destroyed.

    ¡°This means that some people in the Mountain and Sea Realm are very familiar with our invasion.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that the Chosen from the Upper Realm is still in the Mountain and Sea Realm?¡± another Saint said.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t running? They are quite brave.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Maybe they won¡¯t be able to escape. There aren¡¯t many worlds in the hands of the human race. In the Mountain and Sea Realm, there are only a few Chosen of the human race. They aren¡¯t even Saints¡±

    The Saintughed coldly. ¡°They have lost the coordinates to teleport. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to do anything even if they want to break out of the Realm and leave.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they might be able to stay here once, but how many times can they guard against it? Compared to a mere mountain and sea realm, I have another piece of news that I¡¯m more interested in.¡±

    ¡°What news?¡±

    ¡°Divine crossing tree.¡±

    ¡°Legend has it that the fruit produced by the divine crossing tree can greatly increase the probability of breaking through to the Saint rank. Even for existences like us, the divine crossing fruit will be of great benefit!¡±

    ¡°Is the news true?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but¡­¡± The Saint paused for a moment. ¡°The Divine Traversing Tree took root and grew. As a result, it needs to treat the entire world as nutrients. It is impossible for it to appear silently. Whether it is the Divine Traversing Tree or not will be known after a period of time. At that time¡­¡±

    He looked at the Saint who had a good rtionship with him and said, ¡°You and I will attack together. ording to the usual distribution.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°If the two of us join forces and seize the Divine Tribtion Fruit, we will definitely win.¡±

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    Middle Hall World.

    Victor and the other two met up in a small wine shop in the middle hall, their expressions grave.

    After half a year of investigation, they finally realized that the waters of Middle Hall World were very deep.

    ¡°On the surface, there are only a few Third Order Transcendent in Middle Hall World, but in the dark¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Kaipeng nodded. ¡°I found traces of a battle between experts in some ces. ording to the scale of the destroyed areas, it is at least a battle at the peak of the Domain level.¡±

    And the Central Court ck-Horn n, the strongest on the surface, is only close to the peak of the Domain level.

    ¡°ording to my investigation, there is a 80 chance that it is not the ck-Horn n hiding a lot of experts, but that there are forces stronger and stronger than the ck-Horn n in this world.¡±

    But this made Ji Kaipeng and the others a little puzzled.

    Since it was stronger than the ck-Horn n, why did it have to hide so deeply?

    It had to be known that the most prosperous area in the entire middle court world was controlled by the ck-Horn n and the middle court nation.

    Where did the hidden forcese from?

    Why didn¡¯t they rob the resources of the ck-Horn n?

    ¡°I also found some rumors.¡±

    Eva took out a map of the Central Court World. In the center, it upied about one-third of the entire world, which was the Central Court Kingdom.

    It had more than 95% of the resources in the entire world.

    The resources outside the country were extremely poor. Some areas had a concentration of Genesis Qi that could not evenpare to the elementary world.

    ¡°However, this was not the case in the previous middle world,¡± Eva said, ¡°At that time, although the central region was rich, there was not much difference in the corners. It seemed that for some reason, in just a few hundred years, the middle region world was constantly shrinking. It was a bit like it was about to enter the Age of Dharma Decline. However¡­ the middle region did not seem to be affected at all.¡±

    ¡°With our strength, it would be difficult to find out everything behind this.¡± ¡°In any case,¡± Ji Kaipeng said, ¡°let¡¯s firstpile this issue of information and submit it to Void Sky City.¡±

    ¡­

    Mountain and Sea Realm.

    The Divine Realm experts of the top powers had no time for secluded meditation.

    Ever since the first hole appeared, in just half a year, the sky hole had appeared five times.

    Every time, the demons would set up different traps.

    This made them nervous.

    Fortunately, they had experienced many battles with the demons from beyond the heavens. Some of the peak experts and Invincible Realm experts who had been stuck at the bottleneck for a long time actually showed signs of breaking through.

    Phew ¡ª

    In the sky, the huge hole slowly shrank.

    A pseudo-sage existence heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°This time, three sky holes have appeared at the same time. It¡¯s getting harder to defend against them.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ the benefits aren¡¯t small either.¡±

    He was the master of power, and he was also stopping the demonic experts from the outer world from descending temporarily.

    He had already received some gifts from the world.

    It allowed him to understand.

    He was only a pseudo-sage, and there was a great gap between him and a true sage.

    The one who was preparing to descend from the Sky Dome Cave was very likely a true sage.

    It was difficult for him to resist.

    However, after receiving the gift of the world, he had also made a clear direction.

    He had already seen the gate of a true saint!

    Continuing to work hard was not impossible to break through to the saint rank.

    At that time, not only would he have the power to be a true demon from beyond the heavens, but he would also be able to lead the entire strategic alliance and lead his own power to surpass the great Dao Sect to the peak of the sea realm!

    Just thinking about it made him a little excited!

    Suddenly,

    The fake saint suddenly woke up. His mouth gradually widened as he stared into the distance in a daze.

    ¡°How, how is this possible!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something without warning!¡±

    There,

    A hole in the sky appeared and rapidly expanded.

    In less than a minute, the entire sky seemed to be smashed.

    A mighty figure descended from the broken sky.

    He seemed to hold the sky high and stand on the ground, his gaze sweeping across the experts within a radius of thousands of miles, making them feel as if their souls were being held in ce.

    The emotions that had just surged up in the false saint felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured down on him.

    It was like pulling out cold water.

    In directparison, the difference between him and a true saint was too great. It was more than a billion points!

    At the very least, it was as big as the Mountain and Sea Realm!

    Sure enough,

    As soon as the Demonic Saint appeared, he casually pped down with his enormous palm, causing several peak experts and unmatched experts to fall to the palm strike without any ability to resist.

    The false Saint was so scared that he immediately burned his Essence and fled into the distance.

    He did not sense the terrifying aura and turned around to look. ¡°Fortunately, we did not catch up.¡±

    Suddenly, the fake sage was startled.

    The direction that the evil sage left in, if, probably, if I am not wrong¡­

    ¡°It is the Great Dao Sect!¡±

    ¡°The Great Dao Sect is finished.¡±

    He was not gloating, but his expression wasplicated andplicated.

    There was also a deep sense of confusion and fear.

    ¡­

    In Grand Dao City, Tang Yu had already received the news.

    In the municipal government department,

    The Divine Domain Realm experts from various powers could no longer hide the worry on their faces.

    There was an existence that could not be matched and was rushing over.

    Should he flee, or should he flee, or should he flee quickly?

    The one who supported them from fleeing immediately was the Sect Master of the Great Dao Sect who looked especially calm.

    ¡°Sect Master Tang¡­¡±

    A Divine Domain expert couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    At the moment of life and death, no one would be able to calm down!

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, calm down, it¡¯s useless to panic.¡±

    How is it useless!

    At least we can escape!

    Divine Domain couldn¡¯t help but mutter.

    However, since the sect master of the Great Dao Sect was so calm, perhaps he had a way to deal with it?

    If he were to flee before the battle, what would happen if he were to be dealt withter?

    Divine Realm experts were weak, helpless, and unique.

    Let¡¯s see what preparations the great Dao Sect has made.

    The Divine Realm experts waited for a while, only to see that the Great Dao Sect¡¯s sect master was still sitting there calmly.

    That Elder Nancy was also calmly standing behind Sect Master Tang, so calm that she seemed to be on the verge of falling asleep.

    The Divine Realm experts were starting to feel uncertain again.

    How about,

    Why don¡¯t we find an excuse to sneak away first?

    However, the people of the Great Dao Sect are really calm!

    It can¡¯t be that they are deliberately fishing for us to make a choice, right?

    Let¡¯s wait and see¡­

    After hesitating for a while, the Realm of the Gods suddenly raised their heads and sensed a terrifying power approaching at an extremely fast speed.

    In the blink of an eye, he approached the Great Dao Sect.

    The brilliant might of the heavens enveloped them.

    The protective shields of the great Dao Sect and the attached city had long been activated, isting the pressure of a sage.

    However, the Divine Realm experts present were still able to sense that aura.

    It was like a sun.

    It enveloped the surroundings.

    Too strong.

    It was just like how the gap between them and the awakened realm was too far away.

    There was no way for them to resist or escape.

    The God Realm experts regretted it again.

    If he had known earlier, he would have left decisively.

    Now, was there still time?

    The stalwart figure headed straight for the Great Dao Sect.

    The Great Dao City was at the foot of the Nine Dragons Mountain, and he could also see that blurry figure from afar.

    Every step he took caused the heavens and earth to change color.

    The blurry figure waved his palm.

    Rings of visible gray air spread out.

    The center was like a falling star.

    The power covered half of the sky.

    Suddenly,

    ng ¡ª

    A huge array appeared on the peak of Nine-dragons Mountain.

    Countless profound runes covered the area.

    The brilliant might of the heavens spread out, diluting the surging gray waves of air.

    Around the great dao sect,

    Tens of thousands of miles away, hundreds of thousands of miles away, millions of miles away¡­ Countless experts could see the phantom of a spear suspended in the air.

    It almost pierced the sky.

    Inside the city,

    The Divine Domain opened his mouth wide and stuttered, ¡°Is, is it an ancient battle formation?¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s the ancient battle formation!¡±

    They thought of the giant axe shadow a few years ago.

    Perhaps¡­

    At this time,

    The shadow of the long spear condensed and stabbed out.

    It pierced through the sky.

    The surging gray tide was like the terror of a falling star¡­

    It vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 823

    The Great Dao Sect,

    Nine Dragons Mountain, as well as the surrounding mountain peaks.

    All of the Great Dao Sect disciples wore white, blue, and purple robes as they sat cross-legged on the za, on the halls, or on the boulders.

    They formed hand seals, and their Origin Energy gathered into a beam of light that shot out from their palms.

    It sank into the sky, and the huge army formation that covered a radius of several hundred li.

    On the profound army formation,

    There were more than a dozen figures with powerful auras.

    The elders of the Dao Sect, Enze, Zhong Ping, Lorraine, Zabol.

    There was also Shang Gong Ling, Cao Xinghua, Shi Tie, Nina, Li Erniu, Yang Yue, Xiao Dong, and other outstanding disciples.The one in charge of the battle formation was his follower Zhong Ping.

    He held a divine artifact spear in his hand and stood proudly in the void.

    Behind him,

    Endless runes spread out, forming an endless spear shadow that pierced through the sky.

    After the grey waves disappeared, the majestic saint appeared behind them.

    ¡°Military formation?¡±

    There was a slight heaviness in the rumbling sound.

    The sky once again rolled up with gray clouds, covering everything.

    The thick leaden clouds gradually pressed down, as if the entire sky was about to copse.

    Only the few hundred miles around the Great Dao Sect were still clear.

    The huge army gathered the power of the entire Great Dao Sect, easily tearing apart space.

    There was no roar.

    There was only the collision of energy and mutual destruction.

    A secret confrontation with thews.

    The sky kept changing, and the experts within a radius of several miles looked up.

    This battle had decided the fate of the great Dao Sect.

    To some extent, it had decided the fate of the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    It was unknown how much time had passed.

    It seemed to be very short, but it also seemed as if countless years had passed.

    In the sky, that stalwart figure disappeared.

    The terrifying aura of pressure on the continent also ceased to exist.

    Only the formation on the Nine Dragons Mountain was still operating, as if a sharp sword was suspended in the sky above the continent.

    ¡°He won? He won?¡±

    In the municipal government department, a God Domain expert muttered.

    Even though the Great Dao Sect¡¯s army formation and the spear shadow also suppressed half of the continent.

    However, it was actually ¡®our own people¡¯.

    It made them rx a little.

    Especially since the threat of the demons from beyond the heavens might still exist.

    ¡°Grandmaster, he, that terrifying existence, has fallen?¡±

    ¡°Ah! He has fallen!¡±

    Only,

    The one who had fallen was only a clone of a sage.

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze was deep as he pierced through the world barrier and saw the boundless void of the Outer Realm.

    There were also many mighty figures there.

    Before he was detected, Tang Yu withdrew his gaze.

    The Divine Realm experts in the government department were extremely excited.

    Tang Yu poured down a basin of cold water.

    Don¡¯t be careless. The demons of the world beyond the highest heavens are not just one powerful existence. Rather, it would be better to say that if he dies here, he will definitely attract even more attacks from the demons of the world beyond the highest heavens.

    Rather than rxing or feeling fear, why don¡¯t you think about how that saint managed to sneak in? Which family is in charge of that area? Ah!

    With the might of a fallen sage, Tang Yu¡¯s words caused the Divine Realm experts below to fall silent.

    The Divine Realm expert from the faction walked out shakily.

    The other Divine Domain experts also looked at him angrily.

    What the hell!

    If not for the fact that the Great Dao Sect had turned the tide, and that a Demonic Saint had descended, the Mountain and Sea Realm might have fallen!

    One after another, gazes shot over.

    The Divine Domain expert lowered his head, unable to speak.

    He also knew,

    In addition to the appearance of the Sky Dome, the various forces needed to send at least one peak expert to close the hole together. Usually, the various forces also divided their own defense zones.

    Search for demons from beyond the heavens.

    Patrol the area inside the defense.

    When you encounter an ident, report it in time and so on.

    When that evil sage descended into his own defense zone, it was certain that something had gone wrong.

    However,

    He was just an innocent liaison.

    He did not know what had happened either!

    Divine Domain lowered his head.

    He was weak, pitiful, and helpless.

    Tang Yu just sat there quietly, exuding traces of ¡°the majesty of the sect master¡±. He did not really punish him.

    In the end, it was just an alliance.

    Moreover,

    He could roughly guess what had happened.

    It had to be the Heart Demon n.

    With the ability of the Heart Demon n, it might not be able to corrode peak experts and invincible experts, but controlling an ordinary Divine Domain expert would be easy.

    A Divine Domain was already an absolute higher-ups. As long as a Divine Domain countered the water, it would be normal for a major w to appear in the defense zone.

    However, he could not easily forgive them.

    After appropriately raising his prestige, the various Divine Domains would inevitably send messages back to supervise him.

    Seriously, seriously.

    If anyone dares to make a mistake, don¡¯t me us brothers for going against him!

    ¡­

    Outside the world barrier, there were two undying existences.

    One wore a grey robe, the other wore a red battle armor.

    The gray-robed figure suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°My clone has fallen.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Another sage was surprised.

    Although they did have the intention of probing the enemy, it was still a bit beyond their expectations that they would truly perish.

    It¡¯s a battle formation.

    ¡°A basic spear formation.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡± The gray-robed sage opened his mouth, ¡°That battle formation has gathered a terrifying amount of power. The controller¡¯s attainments in thews are also not weak, and he even has a saint artifact¡­¡±

    The gray-robed sage shook his head.

    The battle formation was not invincible, and it was determined by the strength of the person who supplied it.

    And within the Great Dao Sect Sect, there were several experts at the first stage of Lily Realm, thousands of Void Treading Realm, and experts at the peak of the third stage of Extraordinary Realm like Zhong Ping, who were only a thread away from Saint Realm.

    With the support of the battle formation, it was more than enough to destroy a clone.

    ¡°The one who activated the battle formation is the great dao sect established by the human race¡¯s elites in the intelligence reports.¡± The gray-robed sage said, ¡°It seems that they really haven¡¯t left. Hehehe¡±

    The two Saints looked at the brightly colored world barrier in front of them. They could vaguely sense the situation in the Inner Realm through the barrier.

    Because of this,

    The gray-robed sage only managed to obtain a clear piece of information with his avatar that had fallen.

    If it was a Divine Domain expert, he would have been left with no other information other than the death of his avatar.

    The gray-robed sage was somewhat distressed about the death of his avatar.

    However, it was worth it to discover the pride of the human race and the other party¡¯s trump cards.

    ¡°The battle formation is strong, but¡­¡±

    The grey robed sage and the red armored sage looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°But there are too many limitations.¡±

    ¡°When the battle formation disperses, it will be the time of death for those human elites.¡±

    ¡°Are we not waiting for the two of them?¡± The red-armored sage asked.

    In addition to them, there were two other sages outside the world barrier.

    But one month ago, the two sages left.

    It seemed that they were going to do some private matter.

    When one reached the Saint rank, even if they weren¡¯t from the devil race, their status would be equally high. Most of the time, they would be very free.

    It was normal for the Lord to leave for a year or so if he didn¡¯t influence the world¡¯s strategy.

    In any case, the strategy was based on years.

    The existence of the Saint rank also had the ability to rush back in a short time.

    Even the two sages, Grey-cloak and Red Armor, who had been left behind, were a bit unhappy.

    They didn¡¯t say anything about what they were going to do. The important task of conquering the Mountain and Sea Realm was all on them during this time.

    The gray-robed sage, who had lost his clone, snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those two! Since they left, they won¡¯t be able to take much from conquering the Mountain and Sea Realm.¡±

    ¡­

    Central Court World,

    Central Court of the Capital City.

    Recently, an oppressive aura had spread out, causing the three of them in the Capital City to feel extremely ufortable.

    ¡°I keep having the feeling that something bad is about to happen.¡±

    Eva said, ¡°Have you noticed that in the past month, there have been many Rank 2 and Rank 3 Transcendent flying in and out of the capital city.

    Moreover, I have a feeling that recently, the Genesis Qi particles have be lifeless, and the concentration of Genesis Qi has also declined¡­ It might just be an illusion.

    Ji Kaipeng pushed open the door and walked in, ¡°Void Sky City has already sent back news that the possibility of the divine tree crossing is 80¡­ and the mission reward has already been issued.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡­ the mission ispleted just like that?¡±

    Victor felt that it was different from what he had imagined.

    Although the mission had taken several months, he had only been collecting information, gathering information, developing offline, and spending most of his time in cultivation.

    A true confrontation¡­

    It was also when he fought against the ck-Horn n¡¯s Transcendent Tier 2, that he repelled the other party.

    That¡¯s all.

    I haven¡¯t encountered any real danger yet.

    ¡°Could it be that you want to use your own strength to seize the Divine Tree Fruit?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­¡± Victor smiled.

    They knew that the Divine Traversing Tree was a very precious treasure.

    They also vaguely knew that the overlord of the Central Court World, the ck-Horn n, had a confrontation with a certain faction in the dark because of the Divine Traversing Tree.

    The battle of the big shots could not be inserted.

    They still had self-knowledge.

    Ji Kaipeng said, ¡°There will be a big bossing over here. We can leave after we finish handing over the mission to the big boss. Mm¡­ but Void Sky City also said that we can stay, as long as we aren¡¯t afraid of death.¡±

    ¡°Which big boss?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Big Boss Shea and Big Boss Fanny.¡±

    ¡°Hiss -¡°

    The top powerhouses of Tree Shade City were like thunder in the ears of everyone on Earth.

    Victor and Eva had long heard of the names of Shea and Fanny a few years ago.

    But at that time, they didn¡¯t have a very direct understanding of the powerhouses of Tree Shade City.

    By the time they had some understanding, it was already very difficult to see existences like Big Boss Shea.

    Only the early residents of Tree Shade City had seen it.

    Victor and Eva had seen City Lord Tang during the graduation examination, but after all, they had not seen City Lord Tang make a move.

    Only in Void City,

    That day,

    When they saw the Void City Guard, Big Bro Zhong Ping made his move.

    That was an unimaginable level.

    Big Bro Shea and Big Bro Fanny were even more famous than Big Bro Zhong Ping.

    A few young boys and girls who had transformed from new students to new warriors wanted to see Big Bro¡¯s battle style.

    The next day,

    Central Capital City.

    Shea and Fanny arrived at the city that had a rather odd atmosphere.

    ¡°There is only one third level of the exceptional state in this city.¡±

    Shea was not very good at perception, but he could bluntly say that there was no ce in therge capital city that he did not dare to explore with his spiritual power.

    After scanning around, he only found a super third rank.

    Victor and the other two neers looked up.

    As expected of a big shot, the spiritual power scan was unrestrained.

    Most importantly, the ck-Horn n in the middle court hadn¡¯t noticed it at all.

    This was the difference!

    ¡°The Divine Traversing Tree might be maturing soon.¡± Fanny¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°The sound of the wind told me that it¡¯s not within a five thousand kilometer radius.¡±

    ¡°Can you find it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t find it,¡± Fanny replied straightforwardly.

    ¡°However, when the divine tree is about to mature, there will be some unusual movements¡­ Moreover, the ce where the divine tree will appear should be within the Kingdom of the Center Court.¡±

    The ck-Horn n upied one-third of the world.

    However, this world was far smaller than the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    The entire Middle Hall Kingdom was not particrly vast.

    ¡°I will give you a mission.¡± Shea looked at Victor and the other two neers. ¡°You guys go to this ce separately. Here, and here, keep watch. If anything happens, report to us immediately. If you can¡¯t contact us, activate the Return Scroll and return to the stronghold town. There will be a way to contact us there.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Yu heard about the situation in the Central Court World.

    However, he couldn¡¯t leave for now.

    The Divine Traversing Tree was very important.

    It was the same as the World Tree, known as the two great universe oddities.

    However, the type was different.

    Tang Yu had yet to fully dig out the value of the World Tree.

    The God Crossing Tree was more like a one-time treasure.

    Every God Crossing Tree took root, grew, and matured. It only took a few decades.

    However, it required the entire world as nourishment.

    The rtionship between the world tree and the world was that of mutual benefit.

    The crossing of the divine tree was purely harmful to oneself.

    When the crossing divine fruit fully matured, the world as nutrients would fall into a dry and dead silence, like a world that had its source devoured.

    Only the higher world would not bepletely squeezed dry.

    Central World was a high-level world. Its traces indicated that in the past, the transition into the divine tree had caused two-thirds of the world tock Genesis Qi and resources.

    When the divine tree matured, the seed taken out from the fruit might have been nted in Central World, but now it is about to mature again¡­

    With the divine fruit, Luo Zhe only needs to choose a way to borrow the power of the world, and he will have a chance to be a Sage¡­

    However, I have to deal with the matters of the Mountain and Sea Realm first.

    The Celestial Domain that had been corroded by the Heart Demon n had been found by Xing Ling and Xing Yue.

    But it was of no use.

    The moment it was found, the Celestial Domain exploded.

    There was no way to capture it alive and use it as a medium to divine where the original body of the Heart Demon n was located.

    Another three days passed.

    At the peak of the Nine Dragons Mountain, the spear formation that covered half of the continent finally disintegrated into countless specks of light and dissipated.

    Over three days of time was already the longest time a battle formation could maintain.

    Just at this time,

    Boom!

    Tens of thousands of miles to the east of the great Dao Sect, a terrifying aura descended.

    On the west, nearly a million miles away, there was also a terrifying aura descending.

    At this moment, the entire continent¡¯s Divine Domain Realm experts sensed it.

    He only felt that those two auras were even more terrifying than the one that had descended three days ago.

    It was indescribably terrifying.

    Near the descending region, there were Void Treading Realm and Fusion Realm who saw that stalwart figure. They saw the resplendent flowing light and indescribable might, and in an instant, their eyes went blind and their ears went deaf.

    Being charged by that aura, Void Treading Realm died on the spot, and Unity Realm could only drag their broken bodies and flee.

    The two stalwart figures ignored the little bugs.

    As soon as they descended, their bodies flew through the air. A terrifying aura pointed towards the great Dao Sect in the middle of the continent!

    Within the City Administrative Department,

    The Divine Domain Realm experts from the various powers had just seen the ancient battle formation that had been used as a trump card shatter. In the next instant, boundless might attacked.

    He couldn¡¯t help but turn pale.

    In the end,

    The Outheaven Evil Spirit was still a level higher.

    The Great Dao Sect and the Mountain and Sea Realm were going to be cold!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825

    The other seven sages split up and stepped into the void above the Outer Realm.

    Each sage revealed a Dharma Idol, and behind the Dharma Idol was a mysterious scarlet rune.

    Endless red light covered the void where the Mountain and Sea Realm ne was located.

    Within the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    Tang Yu¡¯s clone frowned. ¡°He actually sealed off the entire space outside of the higher nes!¡±

    The space within the Mountain and Sea Realm remained the same.

    The teleportation formation within the world could still be used.

    However, the teleportation formation that leads to other worlds

    Tang Yu tried using the puppet and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, the teleportation formation in the territory is reliable enough.¡±An identical figure stepped out of the teleportation formation.

    The clone transformed into a stream of light and entered his main body.

    His main body¡¯s perception of space was even clearer.

    The space in the World Inner Realm was like a flowing river, but outside the world, it waspletely frozen.

    In apletely sealed environment, even if he mastered the ¡®Walking in the Void¡¯ divine art, he would not bepletely restricted, but the consumption of each divine art would also increase several times.

    ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t force myself. I¡¯ll just obediently hide in the World Inner Realm.¡±

    ¡­

    The wind and rain were about to arrive.

    The eight mighty figures in the sky were like sharp swords that hung in the hearts of every single expert in the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    Many invincible experts and pseudo-sages were gathered in the Grand Dao City.

    Only when they saw the calm andposed Grand Dao Sect Master on the main seat could they feel a bit more at ease.

    Suddenly,

    Boom !!

    A massive boom echoed out from the Heavens, filling the entire Mountain and Sea Realm.

    Boom !!

    Boom !!

    Boom!!!!!!!!

    The earth trembled, the sky trembled, and the sky shook!

    They could vaguely see that the blurry figure in the sky had made his move.

    ¡°Sect Master Tang¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s useless to panic.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s calm voice calmed many of the experts.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the demons from beyond the heavens are attacking our world.¡±

    But¡­

    Strong attack???

    Do you not understand the sense of crisis?

    The powerhouses had not spoken yet.

    Rip ¡ª-

    The sky was ripped open, like a heavenly river hanging upside down.

    The entire Mountain and Sea Realm was like a rag, torn apart one after another.

    The hearts of the native experts went cold.

    However, they couldn¡¯t even get out of the sky, so how could they¡­ how could they give away their heads?

    ¡­

    Outside the world barrier,

    The devil chief¡¯s tail was coiled around his waist, and a few offensive saint artifacts flew around him like meteors, bombarding the world barrier one after another.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The colorful world membrane emitted a burst of brilliance. However, the attacks of the devil chief had already exceeded the limits of the world barrier.

    Every attack could cause damage to the barrier.

    This was a Saint King level!

    A king among saints!

    The inner world had beenpletely formed and was almost no weaker than a higher world. There were countless creatures and experts in the Inner Realm.

    As for a Holy King, he could gather the power of tens of thousands of creatures.

    In addition, his attainments in thews had already reached a high level. If a normal saint didn¡¯t have a holy artifact like a fortress, a Holy King would be able to kill him easily.

    The other seven sages also attacked, putting pressure on the world.

    The living beings in the Mountain and Sea Realm could see that more and more celestial rivers hung upside down in the sky, and the entire Mountain and Sea Realm was like a rag doll, torn to pieces.

    The experts looked at the Sect Leader of the Great Dao Sect.

    The Sect Leader of the Great Dao Sect looked up into the sky with a serious expression.

    There was no movement.

    However, they did not dare to disturb him.

    Thinking about it, all they could do was pray.

    They prayed that the sect master of the Great Dao Sect had enough trump cards and that the world could resist the attacks of the demons from beyond the heavens.

    Tang Yu entered the Lord¡¯s vision and saw more than a hundred sub-territories spread throughout the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    Between the two sub-territories, there were fine threads formed from the power of the world, like a that covered the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    ¡°But not enough.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°I have to solve this problem once and for all.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s consciousness continued to grow, and he came into contact with the hazy World Will of the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    The World Will did not reject him, and instead weed him.

    In the blink of an eye,

    Through the will of the world, he was able to ¡°see¡± the entire Mountain and Sea Realm.

    He had a feeling that he was able to stir up the power of the world.

    Tang Yu was no stranger to this feeling.

    He had taken control of the entire Earth and could borrow the power of the Earth at any time.

    But,

    At this time, this feeling was still very vague. It was the kind of feeling, the kind that seemed to be able to do it, but actually could not.

    It was very annoying.

    The world barrier continued to rumble, as if it would be torn apart in the next second.

    ¡°Fortunately, the barriers of the higher nes are not so fragile. No matter what, they can hold on for a few days¡­ right?¡±

    Tang Yu was based on the destructive power of every attack from the devil race and the recovery ability of the world every second.

    It was calcted by the forms.

    Therefore, they did not panic.

    But the other powerhouses did not know!

    They saw that the sky was full of cracks and cracks, and the world seemed to be plunged into darkness and dead silence.

    Unity Realm and Divine Realm experts were like this.

    The Awakened ones and ordinary lifeforms were even more terrified.

    A few months ago, many ordinary living beings of the Mountain and Sea Realm had been unaware of the arrival of the Sage.

    However, at this moment, every living spirit could clearly see that a great terror had descended upon them.

    Furthermore, they knew that the enemy was an evil spirit from beyond the heavens.

    Once the sky was torn apart, the entire world would turn into nothingness.

    ¡°Ancestor, please bless us, bless the world.¡±

    ¡°Goddess, you must also bless the world!¡±

    Praying, praying.

    Bless, bless.

    Under the pressure, millions of creatures, under the guidance of the World Will¡­

    The prayers without any power turned into physical strength.

    Tang Yu could see it.

    A dot of white light emerged from the forehead of a human child.

    In the small town, on the streets, in the houses, stood praying, sleeping and praying. Specks of white light emerged.

    They floated into the sky.

    The Power of Hope in the small town gathered into a thread.

    The Power of Hope in the big city gathered into a stream.

    The boundless Power of Hope in the country gathered into a great river.

    The Power of Hope in the world gathered into an endless ocean.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes widened.

    He pointed with his finger.

    More than a hundred sub-territories instantly blossomed with brilliance.

    With the sub-territories as the center, the power of wish was like a whirlpool that gathered the area.

    At the same time,

    The territory expanded like light.

    The two territories were connected!

    The ten territories were connected!

    The entire Mountain and Sea Realm was dyed in the color of the territory.

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s consciousness returned, and he stood up from his throne.

    His gaze pierced through the world and met with the Lord of the Devil n.

    ¡°Heh, a human sage.¡±

    The Demon Chief revealed a cruel smile.

    Tang Yu ascended the stairs and stood on the sky that was filled with cracks.

    He waved his hand.

    Endless power of the world descended.

    Countless powers of wish turned into power that could be controlled by oneself.

    One palm, slowly, pushed out.

    Whoosh

    Outside the world barrier,

    The colorful membrane suddenly blossomed with brilliance, and a palm print formed from the power of the world suddenly appeared, pushing forward horizontally.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Themander-in-chief revealed his Dharma Idol, and de, sword, spear, and other offensive saint artifacts struck down one by one.

    In silence,

    The red light that enveloped the outside world suddenly shook. The Demon n Leader and several other saint artifacts were sent flying, and he also retreated countless steps.

    At the same time,

    The palm print disappeared after one strike.

    ¡°A bit of a¡­¡±

    Before the Demon Chief could call back the holy weapon, another palm print came.

    It was thicker and bigger.

    The palm print pushed forward and cracked.

    Cracks appeared in the area covered by the red light, and then it shattered.

    The remnant force of the palm continued to hit the Demon Chief Commander.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Bang!

    In the high air, the grey air currents were separated.

    The Demon Chief General kept rolling.

    The other sages were still alive.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With these words, the red cloud wrapped around the other Sages and disappeared.

    In the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    Tang Yu watched as the Demon Lord left.

    The power of the world around him was still thick.

    Of course.

    If he only had three seconds left, the Demonic Tribe Commander would definitely be able to tell how weak he was.

    However, the World Energy of the Mountain and Sea Realm was very strong. Even if it continued for a few hours, Tang Yu wouldn¡¯t feel any pressure.

    After repelling the Demonic Tribe Commander, and confirming that the other party hadpletely left, Tang Yu was finally able to make his move.

    Tang Yu began his old routine again.

    -ne Shift.

    He picked up arge, spicy ne and ran. This was the fundamental solution to solve the problem once and for all.

    He was nowpletely in control of the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    Although there was no World Tree in this world, it was difficult to use the power of the world.

    However, the power of the world in the Mountain and Sea Realm, especially the power of living beings, far surpassed the power of the Earth that was still recovering.

    The Demon Lord had borrowed the power of the living beings in his body.

    Tang Yu had borrowed the power of the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    In the entire higher ne, after countless years of development, there were more than 20 Pseudo-Saints. Even if they only used a portion of their power, they still far surpassed the Demon n Leader.

    He also had the backing of the world.

    He was already a sage.

    He had done what he couldn¡¯t have done when he teleported back to Earth.

    ¡­

    At the same time,

    Far away in the middle court, in the space of the universe.

    The White Stone Saint and the ck Crow Saint had been waiting here for a few months.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°It¡¯s confirmed. The Divine Traversing Tree is indeed in the Middle Hall World. Furthermore, it will mature in a few months!¡±

    They did not descend to the Middle Hall World, but they had already ordered some Transcendent Mortal realm subordinates to move about in the Middle Hall World.

    ¡°However, the Divine Traversing Tree does not seem to be nted by those ck-Horn nsmen in the Middle Hall World. There should be a force behind it. Furthermore¡­¡±

    The White Stone Saint, who was hidden on a certain star, swept his gaze towards the surrounding starry sky.

    ¡°This time, there might be other existences who know that I was able to obtain the news of the Divine Traversing Treeing into being.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The ck Crow Saint said, ¡°A heaven-defying treasure like the Divine Traversing Fruit isn¡¯t so easy to obtain. So what if you and I join hands? So what if there are other saints?¡±

    ¡­

    On the other star.

    Two human beings looked at the life in the sky.

    One of the human beings had white hair and a weak aura.

    The other human was tall, but his face was like a child, and his voice was a little childish.

    ¡°Teacher, you said that there might be other sages. Then, why don¡¯t we leave?¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Your teacher is also a sage.¡±

    ¡°But teacher, you can¡¯t make another move!¡±

    The old sage¡¯s eyes were sad. ¡°Our human race has already lost its roots. If we don¡¯t go all out, we will bepletely wiped out in the universe!¡±

    ¡°You have to remember that if you break through to the Saint rank in the future, you will be the Saint rank of the human race!¡±

    ¡°If¡­ you have to learn to survive on your own, don¡¯t trust others easily, especially the alien race. Remember, remember!¡±

    The human youth held back his tears and nodded heavily.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know about the situation in the Inner World, so we have to keep an eye on it. We can¡¯t let go of any abnormal movements.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But Teacher, we can¡¯t enter the Central Court World, right? It¡¯s a high-level world, and we¡¯ve lost the Reincarnation Pool that descended to another world before.¡±

    The Old Saint shook his head. ¡°The Divine Traversing Tree requires the world as nutrients to grow. Once the fruit matures, it will absorb arge amount of world origin at the final stage¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you think of the barrier of the Central Court World?¡± The old saint did not immediately exin. Instead, he asked.

    ¡°¡®¡­ Big and round?¡± The youth thought for a moment.

    ¡°Stupid!¡±

    ¡°The barrier of the Middle World isn¡¯t that solid. The world origin was already damaged long ago. Once the divine tree matures and absorbs another wave of origin, the entire Middle World will be riddled with holes. It won¡¯t be able to stop us.¡±

    ¡°Oh oh oh¡­ What kind of phenomenon is that?¡±

    ¡°When it matures, the world barrier will be even more transparent, allowing us to easily detect the situation inside the world¡­¡±

    ¡°And there is also a giant tree phantom that appeared?¡± The youth continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°No, teacher, look over there.¡±

    It was a world barrier that only the strong could see.

    Suddenly,

    It became much clearer.

    Their thoughts could easily touch the.

    At the same time,

    A shadow of a giant tree that seemed to be made of gold appeared on the World Barrier, taking root and absorbing the source.

    The shadow onlysted for a short period of time, like a mirage.

    But,

    After the phantom appeared, in the universe outside the atrium world, countless thoughts explored the atrium, some of which touched the starry sky and exploded silently.

    There are more powerful people across the starry sky, rushing to the Atrium impatiently.

    The old saint¡¯s thoughts were vast, and he soon discovered the abnormal location on the.

    He grabbed the human youth beside him, and his figure disappeared into the deste and dead stars.

    On the other side,

    The White Stone Saint and the ck Crow Saint had already concealed their descending methods and appeared on the Central Court Star the moment the shadow of the Divine Traversing Tree appeared.

    They looked at the Divine Traversing Tree that wasn¡¯t too tall, but it was still five to six thousand meters tall.

    Their gazes were burning.

    They suppressed their urge to immediately act.

    There are still a few hours before the Divine Transcendence Tree fully matures. We can¡¯t pick it now. Let¡¯s wait and see how many experts emerge.

    In a small town a few hundred kilometers away from the Divine Traversing Tree.

    Shea and Fanny were looking at the Divine Traversing Tree from afar.

    Previously, the Divine Traversing Tree should have been covered up by some kind of secret art, but as the Divine Traversing Tree is on the verge of maturing and absorbs all the energy in the surroundings, the secret art can not be concealed.

    Shea saw that in the small town, as well as the surrounding area, there were quite a number of transcendent divine beings that had already soared into the sky, flying towards the divine tree that had suddenly appeared.

    Their instincts told them that there would be great benefits if they approached the divine tree!

    ¡°Right now, the ones who are most anxious should be the forces behind the scenes. We can just watch from the sidelines.¡±

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826

    The golden Divine Traversing Tree wasn¡¯t considered all-epassing, but it still attracted the attention of the experts within a radius of several hundred miles.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Within the Central Court Kingdom,

    The ck-Horn n and the transcendent ranks of the other races all flew towards the Divine Traversing Tree.

    Shea and Fanny were mixed within, and they were very inconspicuous.

    As they approached,

    The Divine Traversing Tree continuously erged in his field of vision. Its branches were straight and almost rushed into the sky, and the leaves that emitted golden light were iparably beautiful.

    Many golden patterns covered the tree branches and branches, converging in a certain direction.

    Those directions,

    There were golden fruits the size of a human head.Compared to the divine tree, the size of the fruits was very small, but¡­

    They would not be ignored at all.

    Every Transcendent level that flew near the divine tree would be attracted by the golden fruits on the tree at a nce.

    ¡°One, two, three¡­ I¡¯m afraid there are more than a thousand Soul Crossing Fruits here!¡±

    The Soul Crossing Fruit could increase the chances of breaking through to the Saint realm, and the rate of improvement was not small.

    Of course, it was not just one Soul Crossing Fruit.

    The amount required was not small.

    Even so,

    Thousands of Divine Crossing Fruits were still a considerable amount.

    Shea and Fanny had both done their homework and had some understanding of the Divine Crossing Tree.

    Generally speaking,

    The mature trees of the Divine Traversing Tree could only bear up to a hundred Divine Crossing Fruits, while the better ones could bear up to two or three hundred.

    Over a thousand,

    It had already exceeded the normal oue rate.

    ¡°Perhaps it is because it is rooted in a higher world!¡±

    Absorbing the nutrients of an entire ordinary world was not as good as some of the nutrients of a higher world.

    However, the few divine trees that were recorded in the past were all rooted in the ordinary world.

    In the universe,

    Ordinary worlds were like grains of sand, but high-level worlds were rare.

    Not to mention whether they could find it or not, but even if they could find it, would they be willing to make a move?

    If they dared to make a move, it would depend on whether or not there was a backer behind the higher worlds.

    Behind many higher worlds were the overlords of the universe, or the four ns of the higher dimensions.

    There were even fewer higher worlds that had no backers and were located in a remote location.

    Shea and Fanny stopped in the distance and didn¡¯t approach.

    The Soul Crossing Fruit hadn¡¯t fully matured yet, but it was already beginning to emit an attractive force.

    Many of the native transcendent divine trees didn¡¯t understand the Divine Crossing Tree. They only knew that the appearance of a treasure was beneficial to them, so they all rushed towards the treetops.

    They wanted to seize those Soul Crossing Fruits.

    Shea and Fanny looked on coldly.

    As expected,

    Shua ¡ª

    A gust of green wind blew around the divine tree.

    The wind howled like a sharp de, and many of the Transcendent realm experts that rushed forward paled as they were shed by countless green wind des.

    A Rank One Transcendent fell on the spot.

    A Rank Two Transcendent onlysted for a few seconds beforepletely dissipating.

    Rank Three, Domain realm expert?

    It did not exist.

    Other than the world¡¯s overlord, the ck-Horn n, there might be other Domain level experts in the Middle Hall World, but they did not make a move at this time.

    The green gale dissipated in a moment.

    The entire Divine Crossing Tree was unharmed.

    The rest of the natives who were restless retreated in shock and looked at the figure in front of the divine tree.

    The azure wind surrounded him, and his aura was oppressive.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a peak expert. He definitely isn¡¯t the person in charge behind the scenes.¡±

    Shea curled his lips.

    At this time,

    In a hidden space near the Divine Crossing Tree,

    An invincible expert frowned. ¡°He actually provoked quite a few foreign experts!¡±

    ¡°The Divine Crossing Tree must have matured in this world before, and news of it leaked out over time.¡±

    ¡°I told you that we should change ces. At most, we can do it a few times.¡±

    ¡°Shh, do you dare to question Second Ancestor¡¯s decision?¡±

    ¡°However, even foreign experts might not necessarily have a sage. We have the Old Ancestor and Second Ancestor, so we are not afraid of those foreign experts.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will leave after we harvest the fruit. Who can find us? As long as we master the Divine Traversing Tree, the Old Ancestor and Second Ancestor can continue to be stronger. We will also have a chance to be a sage. At that time, our n will also be a famous n in the universe!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe ¨C¡°

    ¡­

    The figure surrounded by the azure wind remained in front of the Divine Traversing Tree.

    Any Transcendent that came close or tried to probe would perish under the wind des.

    It had already been two or three hours, and none of the Transcendents dared to approach within a hundred kilometers of the Divine Traversing Tree.

    Suddenly,

    The Transcendents near the Divine Tree looked towards a certain direction, and several hundred figures stepped into the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s the ck-Horn Imperial Family!¡±

    ¡°They are finally here!¡±

    ¡°Look for an opportunity. When the ck-Horn n starts fighting with that guy, we will seize the opportunity to seize those Golden Fruits.¡±

    The ck-Horn n stopped a hundred miles away. Leading them were ten Domain level experts with powerful auras.

    However, the two strongest experts were still a bit weaker than the green figure.

    ¡°Sacrifice the ancestral spirit!¡±

    An elder of the ck-Horn n spoke.

    Hundreds of ck-Horn n Transcendents formed a formation, chanting some unknown voice in unison.

    A momentter,

    A translucent figure emerged from the sky above the ck-Horn n¡¯s formation, and its momentum gradually rose.

    It had reached the peak of the strong.

    It had reached the Invincible Realm.

    It had even surpassed it.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The ck-Horn n elder spoke.

    The translucent ancestral spirit rushed forward.

    The green figure¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he was not worried.

    In a split second,

    Two more figures appeared next to him and attacked together.

    Heavenly lightning, wind des, mes.

    Countless streams of energy exploded beside the Divine Traversing Tree, some even washing over the golden branches.

    The branches of the Divine Traversing Tree were still undamaged.

    The battle between the mysterious powerhouse and the ck-Horn n had no more scruples.

    Waves of powerful shock waves swept out in all directions. Many of the weak beyond mortal realm no longer dared to stop and watch, and they all fled into the distance.

    This battle, this battle,sted for several hours.

    The ck-Horn n gradually suppressed the mysterious expert.

    At this time,

    The golden light on the Divine Traversing Tree bloomed.

    Many leaves quickly withered, and the golden light faded. At the same time, the thousands of Divine Crossing Fruits on the trees grew brighter.

    Golden ripples spread out.

    The materialized nomological patterns appeared on the Divine Crossing Fruit.

    The Divine Crossing Fruit hadpletely matured!

    The ck-Horn n elder¡¯s expression changed. Many ck-Horn n people burned their source energy to attack the three behind-the-scenes experts.

    Suddenly,

    Arge hand appeared out of thin air and fell down.

    Bang!

    The hundreds of steps of the ck-Horn n exploded and turned into dust.

    The ancestral spiritpletely dissipated, and only the bodies of the two peak experts gradually converged, but their faces were deathly pale as they stared nkly at the terrifyingrge hand that descended once more.

    Bang!

    Everything vanished into thin air.

    Near the Divine Traversing Tree,

    One mysterious expert after another took action, flying towards the treetops, about to pick up the Divine Traversing Fruits.

    This type of fruit could not be used with energy.

    It had to be personally picked before it could be picked.

    But at this time,

    Mutation,

    It appeared again.

    A thick white light enveloped the sky and the earth. The peak experts of the mysterious forces split apart and flew far away.

    In the dazzling white light, a figure shed like light and pounced towards the Divine Traversing Fruit.

    An angry snort came from the sky, and the huge palm pped out one palm after another.

    The figure was not to be outdone, and countless white balls of light circled around it and flew out.

    Rumble!

    The energy flow that filled the sky exploded, and the terrifying shock wave spread in all directions.

    Even the Divine Traversing Tree was constantly swaying, and many of the golden branches that gradually dimmed broke apart.

    The figure continued to approach the Divine Traversing Tree.

    But suddenly,

    Bam¡ª

    The figure flew back several hundred miles, spitting out golden blood all the way. His already injured holy body seemed to be cracking.

    His eyes were wide open as he looked at the sky above the Divine Traversing Tree.

    There were two towering figures.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually two Saints!¡±

    One of them was an old sage!

    Before the human elder sage was injured, he was also an old sage. As a human, he was confident that he could suppress other foreign sages.

    However,

    His foundation was damaged and he could not recover.

    The attack of a veteran sage forced him to retreat, unable to resist.

    The human youth caught the old sage and fled into the distance.

    The two sages wanted to chase after him, but at this time, an orange beam of light shot out. The new sage raised his hand to block it, and his palm emitted a sizzling sound.

    His expression changed slightly. ¡°What a strongw of destruction!¡±

    Many experts were waiting for an opportunity to make their move.

    They were no longer native creatures of the Middle Hall World.

    The weakest of the foreign experts was at the peak of the Third Order.

    Each one of them wasparable to the green figure.

    One expert after another rushed towards the Divine Traversing Tree.

    Their goal wasn¡¯t too big. One or two Divine Traversing Fruits were enough. If they could obtain eight or ten Divine Traversing Fruits, it would be a great profit.

    The opportunity to be a Sage was right in front of them, and no one was willing to give up on it!

    It continued,

    There were experts who died.

    However, there were even more experts who fearlessly charged towards the Divine Traversing Tree.

    Many of them were at the Transcendent Mortal realm that did not have much lifespan left.

    It was not a loss to die.

    Got blood to earn!

    Fanny was mixed in with the experts in the sky, but her posture was much more rxed.

    Even if it was the attacks of a sage, she still took wondrous steps to avoid them.

    Not long after, she arrived in front of a golden Divine Crossing Fruit and reached out to take it off.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    The Saint behind the scenes was enraged.

    He no longer cared about hurting the Divine Tribtion Fruit and activated the full screen attack.

    Boom!

    The area within a hundred miles of the Divine Traversing Tree was filled with endless illusions.

    The energy storm raged, and the world was filled with violent energy currents.

    In a sh,

    The area within a hundred miles of the Divine Traversing Tree became nothingness.

    The mountains, rivers, and trees had all disappeared.

    The earth had sunk several hundred meters.

    Only that divine tree remained.

    Only,

    There were quite a few branches that broke apart, and even the Divine Crossing Fruit was covered in white marks from the impact of the energy.

    The peak experts who were still alive, unmatched experts, also hurriedly fled into the distance.

    They were not afraid of death.

    However, they had to see hope.

    All of a sudden, only a few dozen experts from the faction behind the scenes remained around the Divine Traversing Tree.

    And, Fanny.

    Fanny: ¡°Awwhhhhhhh?¡±

    Pairs of gazes fell.

    Fanny shrank back and smiled in embarrassment.

    ¡°I was just passing by. I was just passing by.¡±

    However, those gazes were still fixed on her. Several unmatched experts rushed towards her.

    Fanny lowered her head and discovered that she was still holding a golden Divine Crossing Fruit in her hand.

    Then, she put it into his storage ring finger.

    The invincible expert behind the scenes became even more angry and swore to turn the robber into meat paste.

    They rushed up.

    They were invincible.

    They flew out.

    ¡°Human, genius?¡±

    Fanny was a wolf girl, but there were more elements of ¡°human¡±, but people like her were often divided among the human races in the universe.

    This was also an important reason why the human race spread throughout the universe.

    -It was a human form, a better looking one, all of which had human genes.

    They were both at the limits of Domain level, and only heaven¡¯s pride experts with extremely high attainments inws were able to send an invincible expert flying with a single strike.

    The human race often produced heaven¡¯s pride.

    The Saint behind the scenes wasn¡¯t strange.

    However, who gave you the confidence to challenge a mere Domain Level Heavenly Son?

    Do you really think that you humans are still the super big ns of the past?

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Thousands of miles away,

    The old sage sucked back the golden sage blood from his mouth and saw what was happening on the other side of the Divine Traversing Tree.

    A sage was no match for him!

    It was fine if the others had no hope of breaking through or had a domain realm master whose lifespan was nearing their end.

    You are a heaven¡¯s pride expert with boundless prospects. Why do you need to take the risk?

    The Saint has already made his move, yet you still aren¡¯t running?

    This old man is going to die from anger!

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    The Old Saint suddenly paused. ¡°So you have a Saint Weapon on you.¡±

    The elites of the human race usually didn¡¯t have any saint artifacts.

    After all, Domain level experts were unable to unleash the full power of a saint artifact. It was too wasteful to give it to the elites of the human race.

    Within the human race, saint artifacts weren¡¯tmon goods. Anyone could have them.

    However, considering that the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm had copsed and many human saints had fallen, it wasn¡¯t uneptable for a genius to possess a saint artifact.

    The old saint had a saint artifact on him.

    This was his final trump card.

    However, his injuries were too severe. Every time he used a saint artifact, it would cause irreversible damage. He didn¡¯t dare to use it unless it was in case.

    The old saint looked at the Divine Traversing Tree, still a little worried.

    The newly ascended saint revealed his Dharma and stretched out his hand, covering the sky like a rolling millstone.

    Fanny¡¯s holy weapon was a pair of w gloves, specially made for her.

    It was not very strong.

    But it was verypatible.

    Her origin was ignited, and her ws were torn apart.

    Several cracks appeared in the sky.

    The cracks grewrger andrger, from several meters long to several hundred meters long. They traversed the sky and tore apart the newly ascended saint¡¯s palm.

    Fanny didn¡¯t retreat but advanced instead. With a howl, she transformed into a hundred-meter-tall white wolf, the holy weapon attached to the white wolf¡¯s ws.

    In a sh, she appeared above the newly ascended sage¡¯s Dharma Idol.

    ¡°He actually¡­¡±

    The old sage was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Teacher, you said that only a sage can deal with a sage, but it is obviously not the case now.¡±

    The old saint¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°Cough, you can¡¯t say that. She only has the ability to fight against a sage weapon for a short period of time, but she is still no match for a sage.¡±

    Even so, the old saint was still shocked.

    This kind ofbat strength is probably a genius that appears once every ten thousand years.

    However,

    He was still not optimistic.

    That veteran sage was the real threat!

    ¡°However, with herbat strength, even if she wanted to escape, the two sages could not stop her.¡±

    The old saint rxed a lot.

    He had witnessed the human race from its peak to its gradual decline. He really didn¡¯t want to see a genius fall in front of him.

    Sure enough,

    The old saint couldn¡¯t allow them to continue fighting. If they were evenly matched, it would only attract the attacks of the other powerhouses around them.

    The veteran Saint made a decisive move.

    It carried a monstrous might.

    Suddenly,

    An orange light beam shot over from a tricky angle.

    The veteran Saint let out a cold snort and waved his hand to scatter the light pir.

    But then,

    One after another, orange light pirs tore through the sky.

    Like raindrops falling.

    Everything in its path was reduced to nothingness.

    The veteran saint couldn¡¯t care less about fann.y and could only concentrate on dealing with her. The orange beams of light were scattered or deflected. He snorted coldly and released his aura, locking onto a certain figure several hundred miles away.

    When the human elder saw this, he also remembered the pir of light that had helped him block the enemy.

    ¡°So she was the human that had attacked.¡±

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827

    The area within a radius of several hundred kilometers of the divine tree waspletely transformed into and of death.

    Many foreign experts had no choice but to flee or simply flee from the world of the central court.

    They watched the earth-shattering battle from afar.

    ¡°The two of them are in a stalemate!¡±

    The invincible expert who was nning to reap the rewards was delighted, but he immediately discovered that he had no ability to approach.

    Just the aftermath,

    The aftershock that contained arge amount of power ofw had already caused his Half Sage Body to crack open. It was impossible for him to pass through the aftershock to approach the God Traversing Tree!

    The four tyrannical existences would not allow him to approach either.

    ¡°How could it be? It¡¯s so strong!¡±An invincible expert from an overlord faction murmured.

    It was fine if it was a sage.

    After all, the strength of a sage could only be looked up to.

    But what was going on with the two human elites? Even the elites couldn¡¯t have such a big cheat!

    As both of them were at the peak of Third Order of the exceptional state, many invincible experts felt that they had cultivated to the level of dogs.

    ¡°Teacher, how is the situation?¡±

    A thousand miles away, the robust human youth couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The chaotic flow of energy and the chaotic power ofws made it impossible for him to sense them carefully.

    ¡°They¡­ are at a disadvantage.¡±

    The human elder saint was restless and had the urge to make a move.

    At this time,

    The battle prowess of a human elite after burning their Origin was slightly stronger than that newly ascended sage.

    However, it was much weaker than that of a veteran sage.

    The two of them joining hands were undoubtedly suppressed by the two sages.

    However, the two sages would not be able to take them down for a while.

    Although the Old Saint was severely injured, he was still a sage. If he joined the battle, it would definitely affect the bnce.

    However,

    He thought about it and decided to endure it.

    Although they were both human beings, he was not clear about the thoughts of the two human elites. If he acted rashly, it might cause a misunderstanding.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    The Old Saint frowned and raised his head to look at the sky.

    Nine point nine out of ten of the origin of the world has been absorbed by the Divine Traversing Tree, and the barriers are much weaker.

    There was only the strength of the barrier of the ordinary world left.

    Today,

    First, countless experts flooded in from outside the world, affecting the world barrier.

    Then, in the battle of the Saint Tier, the aftermath of the battle affected them, and they were injured again.

    At this time, more and more cracks had appeared on the barrier, showing signs ofpletely shattering.

    ¡°Teacher, what does the shattering of the barrier have to do with the battle?¡±

    The old saint nodded. ¡°You haven¡¯t reached the Saint rank yet, so you don¡¯t have a direct feeling.¡±

    Although the barrier in this world has weakened a lot, we can easily descend with the status of a higher world. However, we will still be somewhat suppressed.

    ¡°It seems that the newly ascended Saint has a weak battle strength. At this time, his battle strength is almost at his peak, but that old Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°At most, he can only disy 50% of hisbat strength. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to use his full strength, but he can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ if the world barrier ispletely broken and there are no more restrictions, then¡­¡±

    The human youth let out a ¡°gulp¡± sound and understood.

    Sure enough, only a sage can deal with a sage¡­ Well, an old sage.

    Just as the old saint had predicted,

    The energy tide gradually evolved into a tsunami, and the living world was raging crazily.

    The world barrier that could not be seen with the naked eye and could not be touched, but actually existed, finally could not withstand it and shatteredpletely with a bang.

    In an instant,

    The aura of the veteran Saint behind the scenes surged.

    He used the power of his inner world and sted out.

    Rumble ¨C

    Rays of orange light pirs were crushed, and the momentum of the attack was not reduced as it struck the giant white wolf.

    The giant wolf made a cracking sound and spat out golden blood.

    The veteran Saint caught up with him again.

    The giant wolf rushed out of the sky.

    The newly advanced Saint entangled Shea.

    The situation of the battle was instantly reversed.

    The Human n Elder secretly circted his Origin Energy.

    In a split second,

    A change urred again.

    One white,

    One ck, two figures suddenly descended, approaching the Divine Traversing Tree in an instant.

    The veteran Saints of the forces behind the scenes had just returned to their senses when the attacks of the two figuresnded on the newly ascended Saints and the human elites.

    Boom!

    The newly ascended sage was sted out of the sky, scattering golden sacred blood all the way.

    Shea¡¯s kic skeleton was smashed to pieces, revealing a golden battle armor.

    It was a mission he received when he was on a mission.

    It wasmonly known as a mission equipment!

    Another saint artifact!

    In addition to the gun cannon in his hand, there was actually another saint artifact!

    The two elites of the human race added together had three saint artifacts!

    The white and ck figures that had just revealed themselves were the eyes of the two Saints with envy.

    They were the two Saints of the Devil Race who had been waiting for them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s snatch the Soul Crossing Fruit first!¡±

    The White Stone Saint said.

    The Soul Crossing Fruit was right in front of him, so he could pick it with his hand.

    Although holy artifacts were precious, the battle prowess of the two human elites was extremely high. It was very difficult to kill them.

    They could not dy the opportunity to snatch the Divine Tribtion Fruit because of holy artifacts.

    ¡°You are right.¡±

    The two Saints shed and quickly grabbed the Divine Tribtion Fruit.

    The eyes of the veteran Saints behind the scenes were red with rage!

    That was his Soul Crossing Fruit!

    He couldn¡¯t care less about Fanny and rushed back as fast as he could.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But it was still a bitcking.

    This amount of time was enough for the two sages to pluck dozens of fruits.

    They were both sages, so it was almost impossible for them to take back the Divine Tribtion Fruit that the other party had plucked.

    ¡°Ah -¡°

    The veteran sage roared.

    His gaze turned into a sharp de, and any ordinary Second Order Transcendent would fall under his gaze.

    But against a Saint? Completely ineffective!

    The two Saints had already reached out their hands, wanting to pick the first fruit.

    Suddenly,

    Their hands stopped.

    They stopped there, a little stiff.

    Could it be that my gaze worked?

    The veteran Saint threw away the ridiculous thoughts in his mind. In the next moment, he felt a terrifying chill in the surrounding space.

    It froze the holy body and the chill of the soul.

    His vision was covered with ayer of ice blue, and his body suddenly froze in ce.

    He could not move.

    ¡­

    One hundredth of a second ago.

    The moment two figures, one white and one ck, appeared.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a saint from the devil race!¡± The human elder saint trembled all over.

    He clenched his fists tightly and trembled non-stop.

    It was anger, fear.

    The human youth also recalled the fear of being dominated by the devil race experts.

    That day,

    Countless great existences had fallen.

    That day,

    A golden rain of blood rained down from the sky.

    Even so, there were less than a million humans who could truly escape.

    And the powerhouses of the Devil Race were still chasing them!

    This is bad. Since the Saints of the Devil n have appeared, regardless of whether it is a coincidence or not, our existence will definitely be exposed¡­ And those two heaven¡¯s pride experts¡­

    The Devil n valued heaven¡¯s pride experts much more than he was, a Saint who had a damaged foundation and had no hope of advancing.

    The two heaven¡¯s pride experts who had exposed their existence might very well be hunted down by the Devil n.

    Damn!

    Just as this thought surfaced,

    The Old Saint had yet to figure out what to do next.

    The sky, the earth, the universe, the stars, the void¡­

    All of a sudden, everything froze.

    A pure sky blue color covered everything in the surroundings.

    The movements of the two sages from the devil race werepletely frozen.

    The old saint was still in a daze.

    He saw Shea, who had been sent flying, fly back quickly.

    The giant white wolf also changed back to the human girl¡¯s appearance. Its hood covered its sharp wolf ears.

    The two human elites shuttled between the branches of the Divine Traversing Tree.

    In just a few seconds, nearly a thousand golden colored Divine Traversing Fruits were picked up from the Divine Traversing Tree.

    The two of them quickly fled far away.

    At this moment,

    Only then did a cracking sound be heard.

    The ice-blue color that had frozen everything around them shattered with a loud bang.

    White Stone and ck Crow were as angry as the veteran Saints behind the scenes.

    The Divine Tribtion Fruit in their hands had flown away!

    They locked onto the sage who had attacked, a figure standing in the starry sky.

    She wore a blue dress, wore a headgear, an earring, a ne, and held a holy staff that emitted an endless pressure.

    The moment he saw her, that freezing coldness spread out again!

    The sages of the Devil Race and the sages behind the scenes all attacked the human sages.

    ine did not dodge.

    Instead, he looked down at the divine tree.

    As the fruit was plucked, the divine tree witheredpletely.

    It turned from gold to brown, and finally dissipated under the shockwaves.

    The new Divine Traversing Tree wanted to take thergest fruit of the Divine Traversing Fruit and nt it. Hundreds of yearster, a new Divine Traversing Tree appeared.

    ine looked at the figures that were gradually approaching.

    Her eyes were calm.

    But without the Divine Traversing Tree, there was no need to worry, so¡­ there was no need to hold back.

    Dang ¨C

    The staff gently tapped in the void, and countless ripples spread out.

    Countless ice mountains appeared in the starry sky.

    Heaven and earth, a cry of ice.

    ¡­

    Dozens of minutester.

    Around the dead silent Atriumstar, stars were shattered and frozen.

    The two sages behind the scenes had escaped and disappeared.

    However, the White Stone Saint and the ck Crow Saint were sealed by countless ice.

    They looked towards the sky from the Central Court World.

    The two ice blue full moons slowly rose.

    At the center of the full moon, two Saint level beings were sealed in ice.

    Until¡­ their auraspletely disappeared.

    Fall!

    ine looked at the direction where the other two Saint level beings had fled and sighed with some regret.

    ¡­

    On the Atrium star

    The human elder opened his mouth wide, able to swallow a goose egg.

    ¡°It¡¯s over?¡±

    ¡°This sage is so strong!¡±

    ¡°But why haven¡¯t I heard of this sage before?¡±

    He pondered.

    Suddenly,

    A figure appeared in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± The old saint was stunned.

    ¡°You are also humans who escaped after the copse of the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm? Then what about the bloodline?¡±

    Shea smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°No, no?¡±

    ¡°The human race is one of the mostmon races in the universe. The other domains also have human forces. Is it very strange?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Of course, the Old Saint knew that the human race was spread throughout the universe.

    There were also many humans who dominated the higher worlds and developed an extraordinary civilization.

    But¡­

    No matter where the humans came from, they were ultimately part of the human race in the higher dimensions.

    Due to their different backgrounds and different homes, the human race in the higher dimensions were divided into many branches.

    If not for a branch of the human race in the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm, how could there be a genius of the human race who only appeared once every ten thousand years after countless years of research?

    These ten thousand years referred to the ten thousand years of the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm!

    If it was an ordinary universe force, it would be difficult for them to give birth to such a genius in a hundred thousand years.

    Moreover,

    By now, most of the territories in the universe had dominant factions, and thes that had not been discovered were mostly ordinarys located in remote star regions.

    How could there be a human faction that had developed for countless years and was unknown to the high-dimensional Upper Realm?

    The old saint did not believe it.

    But there was no need for the other party to hide it.

    Moreover, the person who had killed the Saints of the Devil Race was also a very powerful existence among the Saints.

    If such a person belonged to a human branch of the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm, there was no reason for him not to have heard of him.

    Perhaps,

    It really was another human force in the universe.

    He found it hard to believe, but he was also a little happy.

    No matter what, now that the human race was in trouble, it was more or lessforting to know that there was another powerful human force.

    ¡°What are you two nning to do in the future?¡± Sheai asked.

    The old saint thought for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s explore some dangerous ces and earn more resources. We can only take one step at a time in the future.¡±

    He hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Can I entrust this disciple of mine to you? He is only five hundred years old this year, and he is still a child. It is too dangerous for him to travel with me in the universe. I can¡¯t be at ease.

    ¡°Moreover, his talent is not bad. In the future, he has the possibility of breaking through to the Saint rank.¡±

    ¡°Teacher.¡± The youth opened his mouth, but was stopped again.

    The corner of Shea¡¯s mouth twitched.

    A five-hundred-year-old child, then wouldn¡¯t he be a baby!

    However,

    Looking at his face and behavior, he looked like an old child.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you together, old sir?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ cough.¡± The old saint coughed out a few more strands of golden blood.

    ¡°I was once injured by the Saints of the Devil Race. With their methods, there was no guarantee that they would not have a method of tracking. It would not be easy for your bloodline to hide. This old man can¡¯t give you any trouble.¡±

    Are we relying on concealment?

    Shea thought about it, and there seemed to be nothing wrong with it.

    But¡­

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much of a problem. The Devil Race can¡¯t find our nest, so it doesn¡¯t matter even if they do.¡±

    ¡°You, cough, you might not know how powerful the Devil Race is.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, that sage is very strong, but the Devil Race has many sages, and there are many powerful existences like him. In fact, as long as the Devil Race sends out a Saint King, they will be able to sweep through everything.¡±

    Shea muttered to himself for two seconds.

    He decided to tell the truth.

    ¡°The Devil Race is no stranger to us. The in our hometown has been invaded by the Devil Race.¡±

    ¡°However, we beat them back. Now, the Devil Race in our hometown, yes, only the ones in the prison are left.¡±

    ¡°The Holy King is very strong, but we are not weak either, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    In the worst case scenario, he could even use the Art of Escape.

    Shea added in his heart.

    However, the Old Saint had to be invited and kidnapped.

    Through the Old Saint, he could understand a lot of information that Tree Shade City could not understand.

    The Old Saint was silent.

    There was no expression on his face, but he was shocked inside.

    The devil race could still fight back?

    Even with the support of the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm, many of the humans and the devil race were only engaged in a tug-of-war. They might be able to hold the advantage for a period of time, but it was impossible for them to fight back.

    Now that the Upper Realm had copsed, those worlds had been reduced to scorched earth.

    He was silent for a long time, but he still could not help but ask, ¡°Did you really defeat the devil race?¡±

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828

    ¡°I swear on my integrity, it¡¯s absolutely true,¡±

    Shea said.

    What one year of resistance and two years of counterattack?

    Whatprehensive clearing of the abyss crack.

    What did he mean by leaving after being surrounded by so many sages of the devil race?

    For example, in many worlds, he would secretly fire ck guns at the devil race, and save worlds from the devil race.

    The facts were very clear!

    After listening,

    The Old Saint could only suck in a breath of cold air.Tree Shade City was so terrifying!

    It had only been three to five years, yet he hadpletely driven away the Devil Race!

    He had actually been able to conceal a world and disappear from the eyes of the Devil Race!

    Too strong!

    This group of humans was definitely not just a simple universe hegemon force!

    But he had never heard of it before.

    Tree Shade City was too mysterious!

    Since Shea had already said so, the old saint had no reason to refuse.

    Even if he had to entrust his disciple to this mysterious human force, he still wanted to personally take a look before he could bepletely at ease.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I¡¯m afraid that the devil race has already received the news. It won¡¯t be long before a sage arrives.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Shea led the way.

    The Old Saint suddenly realized that the other genius of the Human Tribe and the Saint had left at some point in time.

    He hadn¡¯t noticed it at all.

    It was one thing for that Saint, but when had that genius of the Human Tribe left?

    Shock +1.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be leaving?¡±

    The Old Saint discovered that Shea was still flying in the direction of the Central Court Star and not directly flying out of the.

    Shea pursed his lips and did not exin. He only said, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    In front of them,

    There was a small, crude town with only a few dozen short stone houses.

    The Divine Traversing Tree was extremely far away from the Northern Lands. The terrifying energy storm did not reach this ce.

    The stone room was stillplete.

    However, it was also crude.

    The old saint was confused.

    Suddenly,

    His eyes focused and he looked forward at the three steps high tform with lines carved on it.

    ¡°This is¡­ a transportation array?¡±

    He did not feel the energy fluctuation of the transportation array. If his eyes were not extraordinary, he would only think that this was some kind of abandoned formation tform.

    But it was obviously not.

    ¡°It is indeed a teleportation formation. We need to leave through it.¡±

    The old saint trembled. ¡°A teleportation formation?¡±

    The difference between a teleportation formation and a boundary was not one and two.

    It was the difference between one and one hundred and one!

    This involved not only space and distance, but also the difficulty of passing through world barriers and so on.

    There were simr facilities in the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm.

    For example, the Birth Pool.

    Another example was the teleportation array that the Upper Realm and some subsidiary Lower Realms had connected.

    Or the ascension pool from the lower realm to the higher dimension.

    But without exception, it was not so simple.

    The old saint wanted to say it was simple.

    However, he felt that it was a little disrespectful.

    He was shocked +2.

    A hazy blue halo appeared, enveloping the array tform.

    The next instant,

    The three figures disappeared.

    The power of space enveloped him.

    The Old Saint sensed carefully.

    But suddenly,

    He felt his feet on the ground.

    What they were standing on was an evenrger teleportation formation tform.

    He was in a trance.

    ¡°We¡¯re here already?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ too fast!¡±

    Old Saint was shocked +3.

    The misty halo that enveloped the array tform dispersed, and outside was a brightly lit city.

    He looked up,

    Scattered multicolored stars flickered, and waves of gray wind blew from a distant ce.

    ¡°Wee to Void City.¡±

    Shea lit a cigarette and held it in his mouth. He took out two more cigarettes. He thought about it and took one back. ¡°Do you want one? underage ones can¡¯t smoke.¡±

    The old saint took the cigarette from Shea and held it in his mouth, unconscious.

    He just widened his eyes.

    In the blink of an eye, he stared at the boundless void outside without blinking.

    After a long time,

    ¡°This, this, this, this is a high level void!¡±

    The more he knew, the more shocked he was.

    Victor and other new students would only marvel at the magnificence of Void Sky City, but the old saint was different.

    He saw all kinds of inconceivable things.

    It was built in a high space, but it would not be destroyed by the Annihtion Wind.

    It would not be swept away by the distorted space.

    It was like an ancient city that existed in ancient times.

    It exuded an indescribable mysterious charm.

    Old Saint was shocked +4.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will arrange a ce for you to stay.¡±

    Shea led the way.

    The old saint found that the city was somewhat empty.

    There were not many figures along the way.

    But the people he saw were all extraordinary.

    Of course, to the old saint, beyond the mortal realm was a very ordinary person. Many of the positions in the higher dimensional realm were extraordinary.

    ¡°Hu! Ha!¡±

    ¡°Cut it, cut it!¡±

    ¡°Pull the aggro!¡±

    The Old Saint looked towards the source of the sound and saw the vast ground outside the city.

    There were some figures.

    They were dealing with a few translucent monsters.

    With his eyesight, he could tell at a nce that those monsters were extraordinary.

    ¡°It seems to be very simr to Void Creatures?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Those monsters are the weaker version of Void Creatures. They are specially for the students of this city to train.¡±

    ¡°This Void Sky City is currently a genius training base for us.¡±

    The Old Saint nodded.

    This time, he wasn¡¯t surprised.

    The figures outside the city were very young, and the breath of life revealed a kind of vigorous vitality.

    Perhaps,

    He was even younger than his disciples.

    The Old Saint continued walking forward.

    After taking two steps, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    He abruptly turned his head to look.

    ¡°Wait, those geniuses are only First Order Transcendents, right?¡±

    Even if Void Creatures were weaker, they were not something that a First Order Transcendent could deal with!

    Outside the city,

    Domains spread out one after another.

    Various high-level and super-levelbat techniques have been yed out.

    There were also heaven¡¯s pride experts who specialized in space, time, or fate.

    They weren¡¯t ordinary geniuses, but top-notch heaven¡¯s pride experts!

    The Old Saint couldn¡¯t help but observe them again.

    However, the performance of his own disciples in the same level waspared to each other.

    He came to a conclusion.

    Fortunately,

    His own disciple was not bad either, but when he was in the Transcendent realm, he also had a preliminary domain, and hisbat strength was not bad.

    In a city where geniuses gathered, it was normal for Void Sky City to have several top elites.

    ¡°It is precisely because they are only First Order that they have to form a team to deal with the weaker Void Creatures,¡±

    ¡°However, the most talented of this batch of students also have the ability to deal with Void Creatures alone,¡± said Shea.

    The Old Saint nodded.

    He froze again.

    The most talented students in this batch of students should be¡­ Tier 2 Transcendents, right?

    It must be so!

    Shea suddenly pointed into the distance, ¡°Look, that little girl is the newest batch of students in Void Sky City. However, her progress is fast, and she has almost be one of the strongest students in Void Sky City.¡±

    Duan Qin held a crescent de in her hand as she walked out of Void Sky City alone.

    She aimed at a lone void monster and shed down with her de.

    One sh after another, carrying an unstoppable dominance.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She shed out eighty-nine times in a row.

    Her strength and speed were both extraordinary!

    It directly smashed a void monster into pieces.

    Duan Qin leaned on the de and panted for a few breaths before quickly recovering the remaining Origin Energy in her body.

    The Old Saint opened his mouth slightly.

    He fell into deep thought.

    If he wasn¡¯t wrong, this little girl, she¡­ was also a First Order Transcendent.

    The elites of Void Sky City, were they all¡­ monsters?

    The Old Saint was shocked +5.

    ¡°Mr. Shea, your, uh, how many students are there in Void Sky City?¡±

    Shea gave an uncertain number, ¡°Maybe hundreds or thousands. After all, our students are no longer students after breaking through to the second stage.¡±

    Hundreds¡­ thousands!

    They were all First Order Heavenly Sons!

    Second Order Heavenly Sons were no longer in Void City!

    No wonder there were so few Void City people.

    This group of humans definitely had bases that could nurture Tier 2 and Tier 3.

    Their foundations were so strong!

    The Old Saint was shocked.

    The old sage was shocked to break through the threshold, and the old sage fell into a state of shock, confusion, and doubt.

    The old sage: Orz

    Shea spat out a smoke ring, somewhat confused.

    Was the endurance of a sage so bad?

    ¡­

    Void Sky City was located in a high position in the void, and there might be unknown dangers at any time. Therefore, Void Sky City had a Saint Wheel.

    Ordinary things did not need a Saint to appear.

    Cultivating here was not worse than Tree Shade City.

    The sage who was in charge of Void Sky City was Hui Ren.

    The injured old sage was also a sage, and regardless of his injury, he could at least fight two or three Eternal River Saints.

    To show respect,

    Hui Ren came out to talk to the old sage in detail.

    Tang Yu himself would not show up.

    It would be good to maintain a sense of mystery and help people interact with each other.

    At the highest point of Void City,

    Guarding the manor,

    Standing here, one could look down on everything in the city.

    ¡°Sir, please, this is our Void Sky City¡¯s great guardian, Hui Ren.¡±

    A ck-robed man walked out from the shadows.

    He did not wear a hood to cover his face, but his face looked ordinary. Even if he stared at it for a long time, he would forget it when he turned around.

    The old saint was shocked again.

    Although he was injured and hisbat strength had dropped drastically, his perception and eyesight were not bad.

    But unexpectedly,

    He could not sense the fluctuations of this saint.

    Just like his appearance, he looked ordinary, just like an ordinary person.

    This was another powerful saint!

    The old saint was not shocked. He knew what Hui Ren wanted to know. He then said, ¡°I was originally a saint in the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm. It was just that on that day, there was a sudden abnormality in the Upper Realm barrier. The Hall of Human Emperors gathered all the sages and the saints of the other three ns¡­¡±

    The old saint told the story that was enough to write a big chapter with four thousand words.

    ¡°¡±But I didn¡¯t expect that the great ruler would break through the defense line of the Upper Realm with his own strength.

    Saint, Saint King, and even those existences that control the Origin Source Law, eternal, immortal, great, and supreme, have fallen.

    ¡°The great ruler of the Devil Race is probably very close to thest step¡­ If the entire universe is united, there might be a chance of fighting back then, but now¡­¡±

    Back then,

    Apart from the Devil Race, the strongest human race, Spirit Race, and other four races had joined forces. In addition, some ordinary subordinate races had fought against the Devil Race for millions of years.

    However, many of the transcendent powers did not join the high-dimensional united front.

    They were worried that without the Devil Race, the Human Race, Spirit Race, and the other four races would be the next Devil Race.

    There was nothing wrong with that.

    However,

    There were still some transcendent powers that were exchanging nces with the devil race and had some conflicts with the four ns.

    The old saint shook his head, ¡°Without our high dimensional united front, what we should be worried about now is those overlords of the universe.¡±

    He wasn¡¯tining that Tree Shade City didn¡¯t show up.

    From the conversation he had with Shea, the Old Saint had guessed that Tree Shade City had long since be enemies with the Devil Race.

    The Devil Race nsmen that he had killed were countless in number.

    The battle of the Divine Traversing Tree could cause the two Saints to fall.

    Their achievements might not be much worse than the joint battle of their high-dimensional forces.

    On the contrary, because he had concealed himself well, he had preserved the seed of humanity.

    The defeat of the high-dimensional united front had also made the old sage reflect¡­ if he couldn¡¯t fight head-on, he had to use a roundabout way of fighting back.

    Tree Shade City had inspired him.

    The great ruler needed to devour enough world origin energy in order to break through.

    Tree Shade City was secretly organized, fighting against the Devil Race in various worlds.

    As long as the great ruler could not break through to the final realm, they still had hope.

    However, the old saint was still curious about Tree Shade City.

    Such a powerful force would not appear out of nowhere.

    There must be traces of its existence.

    Hui Ren slowly spat out three words, ¡°Origin Star.¡±

    He did not say too much about it.

    As long as he threw out a primer, he would be able to

    As for the rest, the Old Saint would think about it in the same direction.

    If there was an Origin Star in the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm, then it could be said that their Tree Shade City was a backup left behind by the Origin Star.

    But this possibility was not very high.

    Inside the Earth, the map had beenpletely opened.

    It could be seen that there was once a sage who left behind a backup n, but because he hadpletely fallen, his true spirit had dissipated, and the backup n had also been obliterated in the long river of time.

    And even if the Origin Star branch existed, they¡­ could not find the Earth that had already moved home.

    Another possibility,

    The Higher Dimensional Upper Realm did not have the Origin Star branch.

    Then¡­

    ¡°Hiss -¡°

    The old saint widened his eyes. ¡°So you are the legendary lineage of the Origin Star, the lineage of the Human Ancestor!¡±

    The history of the Origin Star was much longer than that of the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm of theirs.

    The strongest human branches in the Upper Realm had already obtained some inheritances from the Origin Star.

    He had even heard that the Origin Star had once fought against the Devil Race for a period of time.

    With the power of the bloodline!

    ¡°However, hasn¡¯t your Origin Star been destroyed? Even the Mother¡­¡±

    The Old Saint suddenly understood.

    Why did Tree Shade City have such a deep foundation?

    And why did he not want to reveal any traces of his existence, but he was secretly fighting against the Devil Race.

    This was because Origin Star had encountered a great cmity, and it was still recovering.

    He understood!

    Everything was clear!

    He was full of admiration.

    The pessimistic mood that had been because of the destruction of the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm was swept away.

    The lineage of the Origin Star is still there, and the human race still has hope.

    Hui Ren nodded indifferently.

    On the other side,

    Tree Shade City,

    Tang Yu watched the live broadcast through the lord¡¯s perspective.

    He nodded his head in realization.

    So that was how it was.

    Since the Origin Star is the lineage of the Human Ancestor, then, with this big piece of skin, it should be able to gather quite a number of remnant human forces, right?

    Tang Yu thought.

    As the base camp of Earth, it could not be exposed.

    There was only one Void Sky City, and it was also a bitcking.

    If a cunning rabbit could even build three cers, why couldn¡¯t Great Lord Tang build ny-nine Void Cities?

    Otherwise, it would be a shame to the Old Saint.

    Anyway,

    With the protection of the territory, the cost of building a Void City was not expensive.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829

    Tree Shade City,

    On the lord¡¯s castle,

    Tang Yu held arge golden fruit and pondered.

    ¡°Nearly a thousand Soul Crossing Fruits can create many Saints.¡±

    Of course, this depended on who it was in the hands of.

    If it was obtained by an ordinary invincible expert, it might not be able to break through to the Saint rank even if it was eaten by nearly a thousand God Crossing Fruits.

    If it was in the hands of a transcendent power, it would be able to help two to three peak third rank experts break through.

    In his own hands, he would be able to create more than ten Saint rank experts.

    However, there aren¡¯t that many people in the territory who have reached the boundary. The Divine Crossing Fruit is also not omnipotent. Without sufficient attainments in thews, it will all be useless.¡°Moreover, we can¡¯t give the Divine Crossing Fruit to anyone just because the territorycks Saints.¡±

    Even followers have to exchange their merits for the Divine Crossing Fruit.

    Of course,

    For someone like Luo Zhe who had made extraordinary contributions to the territory, Tang Yu wanted to give him a pile of Soul Crossing Fruits.

    As long as Luo Zhe could break through.

    Old Luo was the most reliable left and right hand besides ine.

    The others were either cultivating or fishing.

    With Luo Zhe¡¯s currentprehension of Laws, even with the assistance of arge amount of Divine Crossing Fruits, the risk of breaking through from the inside to the outside is still very high. The best method is to refine the world and use the power of the world to break through.

    ¡­

    A monthter,

    Tang Yu and Luo Zhe, who had made preparations, arrived at a green life.

    ¡°This is a medium-to-high life, which is most suitable for you. As long as you refine this world, your future development potential will not be much worse than that of the holy rank that you break through by yourself.¡±

    In addition to having a weakness like this world, refining a higher world, one¡¯s hidden strength was stronger than most sages who relied on themselves to break through.

    But in a higher world,

    Luo Zhe couldn¡¯t refine it.

    Even with the help of a sage, it was already enough for an ordinary invincible expert to refine a beginner world.

    Luo Zhe didn¡¯t say anything after he died, but it could be seen from his eyes and aura that he wasn¡¯t calm.

    Tang Yu gave him a look of encouragement and disappeared into the sky.

    Luo Zhe found a mountain to sit down and gradually calmed down.

    ¡­

    High up in the sky,

    Tang Yu circled around this medium-sized life and flew a hundred times at a speed that could not be measured.

    He also set up sub-territories at key locations.

    A branch of the World Tree from the previous world.

    There were only a few beasts on this of life. They were beyond the mortal realm, but they had yet to give birth to a real civilization.

    It was more ¡°pure¡±.

    It was also one of the reasons why he chose to refine the mark.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time to start.¡±

    Tang Yu focused his gaze and looked at the fate floating around the.

    Refining the world.

    It was like devouring the world to a certain extent. They all attacked the world.

    Only,

    If refining wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed, the resistance wouldn¡¯t be that great.

    No matter if it was controlling the Earth.

    It was as if he had absorbed all of the power of the Mountain and Sea Realm.

    Great Lord Tang had plenty of experience.

    With the help of arge constructed by the sub-territories, it quickly enveloped the entire life.

    It continuously weakened the resistance of the.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a medium-sized world¡­¡±

    The Mountain and Sea Realm was a higher ne, and it was already very close to the peak.

    Without the help of the local creatures, he was powerless.

    But now,

    Tang Yu clenched his hand, and the life quickly dyed the color of Tree Shade.

    After doing all of this,

    He flew away and stood outside of the.

    At the same time, he gave the control of the to Luo Zhe through the territory management system.

    Hu ¡ª

    Waves of Genesis Qi gathered.

    It turned into a storm.

    It turned into a tide.

    Waves of Origin Energy visible to the naked eye wereyered upon each other.

    Luo Zhe¡¯s aura continued to rise, quickly surpassing the threshold of a Third Order Transcendent.

    His aura resonated with the.

    Fwooosh

    Even the entire began to glow with a faint light, as though he was looking up at the stars.

    It was especially eye-catching.

    ¡°As expected, breaking through is the real trouble.¡±

    On the forty-eighth day after Luo Zhe refined the world, a spaceship appeared within Tang Yu¡¯s perception range.

    This was very remote.

    However, because of the fluctuations during the breakthrough, it still attracted the attention of some nearby experts.

    On the spaceship,

    A few strange people with strange antennas looked at the emerald green from afar, their faces filled with joy.

    ¡°Great, we actually found a new of life!¡±

    ¡°ording to thews of the Empire, whoever finds it will have the first right to start mining. We have to distribute it!¡±

    ¡°If not for the fact that this flickered a little strangely, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, fly faster. I can¡¯t wait tond.¡±

    ¡°Be careful¡­¡±

    One of the non-humans with feelers was rtively calm.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? We are all at the Third Order of the Transcendent Realm, and our captain is a peak expert. Why should we be afraid of a mere native of a?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean, I seem to have heard of the abnormality of that life. It seems to be¡­ the abnormality of breaking through to the Saint Realm!¡±

    Within the flying ship,

    The few tentacles froze.

    The captain of the interster exploration team immediately ordered the flying ship to turn around.

    ¡°The breakthrough of a sage ¨C regardless of whether a lone wolf is breaking through or not ¨C is not something we can afford to provoke,¡± the captain said quickly.

    ¡°However, we can report this to the Empire. The higher-ups of the Empire will definitely be interested in the invincible expert who is breaking through. What we will do will be none of our business.¡±

    The flying ship turned around and spat out a trail of mes with maximum power.

    But suddenly,

    A finger seemed to appear in the sky. With a light tap, the entire flying ship waspletely wiped out.

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to cause any trouble.¡±

    Tang Yu was not afraid.

    Even if his luck was extremely bad and he was discovered by the overlords of the universe or the devils.

    The first to investigate would only be the sages.

    With the scale of the universe, it was enough for Luo Zhe to break through.

    Fortunately,

    His FG did not take effect.

    Until Luo Zhe seeded in refining the world and became a sage, there were no small insects that did not open their eyes.

    ¡°I seeded.¡±

    Luo Zhe, who was dressed in heavy armor, gave off a holy aura.

    In the past,

    He was just an ordinary Awakened, an ordinarymander of the city guards.

    After one serious injury, he was abandoned by the nobles in the city.

    At that time, he felt that he would be finished for the rest of his life. No matter what, he never thought that he would be able to achieve what he had today.

    Luo Zhe opened his mouth, but in the end, he did not say anything.

    He would only turn the gratitude in his heart into actual action to protect Tree Shade¡¯s huge territory.

    As Luo Zhe seeded in his breakthrough, the world was refined.

    In front of him, the abnormality that appeared on this life also gradually disappeared.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Then,

    The entire gradually disappeared in his perception until itpletely disappeared.

    After refining the world,

    Although he couldn¡¯t merge the world into his body, the entire world wouldn¡¯t be as fragile as it used to be.

    Even the most powerful existences among the Saints would find it difficult to destroy a low-level world refined by a Saint.

    Even Saint Kings wouldn¡¯t be able to discover it so easily.

    Otherwise,

    Any random destruction of the rear, the destruction of the world, and a sage who relied on the world to break through, would also fall to a lower level.

    But Tang Yu still felt that it was not stable enough.

    Let Luo Zhe use the authority of a Manager, and with his own control over the world after refining it, drag the entire world away.

    ¡­

    Time passed quickly, and the number of God¡¯s Passing Fruits was gradually decreasing.

    For the time being, these were limited resources.

    Even if they could create more than a dozen Saints, there weren¡¯t many of them.

    Many followers, even the elites of Void City, would have the ability to rely on themselves to break through to the Saint rank in the future.

    The Soul Crossing Fruit was indispensable.

    Tang Yu lowered his head and stared at the Soul Crossing Fruit Core in his hand.

    The only one!

    A Soul Crossing Divine Tree would only leave one seed behind, whether it was producing hundreds or thousands of fruits.

    Once it was destroyed, the divine tree could no longer be nted.

    Perhaps,

    He would have to wait for the news of the divine tree crossing to reappear on a certain day many epochster.

    nting the divine tree would have to devour world. It would harm the heavens, but it did not matter.

    Great Lord Tang was not a pedantic person.

    The problem was¡­

    A God Crossing Tree will take a few hundred years to grow the fruit.

    ¡°A few hundred years is not a long time for a sage, but it is very long for me to reach the sage realm in a blink of an eye!¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Great Lord Tang could not endure such a long period of time.

    A few hundred years had already passed!

    He needed to make the Divine Traversing Tree quickly produce results.

    Tang Yu had an immature thought in his heart.

    He searched his brain for the information of the worlds that he currently possessed.

    A. 22? No.¡±

    B. 35? It¡¯s a littlecking.¡±

    Ding 21? Let¡¯s see if there are any avable choices.¡±

    Tang Yu chose a medium-sized world without any civilization as fertilend.

    He stood in the air.

    He looked down at the vast ins below.

    With a wave of his hand, a territory was built on the border of the ins.

    The territory quickly spread.

    A momentter, it covered the entire ins.

    Tang Yu flipped his wrist and pressed down slightly.

    Rumble!

    The entire in was crushed and turned into a tnd.

    With another wave of his hand, the ground rolled and instantly reimed fertile soil.

    This was the most basic of territory buildings, farnd.

    Tang Yu made some changes to the farnd. Tens of thousands of farnd ¡°buildings¡± wereid on this in.

    They became one.

    ¡°Choose, upgrade the farnd.¡±

    A faint light appeared.

    Upgrade!

    Upgrade again!

    Upgrade again!

    In addition to the fertile soil, high-level farnd had a formation that could produce crops.

    There was also some kind of influence that he could not understand at the moment, which reduced the time needed for crops to grow.

    However,

    As a very high-level treasure, Tang Yu was not sure if the farnd would work.

    He could only expand the farnd.

    Anyway, he was not short of money. What if he seeded?

    The farnd had risen to the highest level.

    Tang Yu came to the center, stretched out his hand, and the soil separated, burying the golden core.

    ¡°Probably, it should be enough?¡±

    There was no need for too many fancy moves, whether it could elerate the growth, it could only¡­ look at the face.

    Tang Yu opened the Eye of Insight and observed the changes in the entire.

    ¡°The fruit core has started to change.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°The power contained in the soil is being absorbed quickly. It means it is effective!¡±

    Tang Yu observed for a while.

    About seven or eight minutester, the farnd on the ins all dropped by one level.

    ¡°?¡±

    There was such a thing?

    However, he was happy instead of shocked.

    The level of the farnd was a type of non-renewable substance that had been absorbed.

    The fruit core, on the other hand, had an obvious change. It was much faster than normal growth!

    Tang Yu did not hesitate. With a flick of his finger, the mountains around the ins shattered. The basin was filled with soil, and the river was blocked. The water was introduced into the farnd, and then sprinkled the soil that had been shattered from the mountains.

    In a short ten seconds,

    The entire area around the ins had changed dramatically. The area of the ins had expanded by more than a hundred times.

    At the same time, more and more farnd had been reimed, and everything was fertile as far as the eye could see.

    Pu ¡ª

    A golden bud broke out from the ground.

    It grew slowly.

    With the farnd that had expanded by a hundred times, the speed at which the divine tree was absorbing ¡°nutrients¡± was not too exaggerated.

    ¡°Moreover, perhaps it is the support of the farnd, the absorption of the World Origin of the divine tree has slowed down a lot.¡±

    Tang Yu rubbed his chin.

    He felt that it might continue to develop.

    He did not continue to stay on this. He only ordered a few trusted people to guard it and report as soon as there was news.

    Great Lord Tang only needed to deal with those important issues.

    For example,

    Build another Void City.

    ¡°It just so happens that after a few years, the exploration of the few new continents on Earth ising to an end. It¡¯s time to transfer this batch ofbor to various worlds.¡±

    Directly walking through the teleportation array of Tree Shade City could also cross realms.

    However, he always felt that something was missing.

    He might as well build a hollow city that could be used for middle transition.

    It would also be safer.

    ¡­

    Wang Fan was a registered adventurer of the Adventurer Guild.

    He was just like his name, very ordinary.

    A few years ago, he also plunged into the wave of exploration. He made a lot of money through this east wind. Just a few months ago, he sessfully broke through to the Transcendent level.

    ¡°Brother Fan? You are already extraordinary. Why are you still sighing?¡±

    An adventurer from a foreign base city didn¡¯t understand.

    Wang Fan didn¡¯t really sigh. He just sighed, ¡°You aren¡¯t Tree Shade. You might not know, but a few years ago, Tree Shade was still considered a small expert. But now, veteran Transcendents are everywhere.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Especially since most areas of the New World have already been explored. The number of missions issued by the guild has declined sharply every day.

    ¡°Although we can still receive missions, the truly valuable missions have been surrounded by thoserge adventurer groups. There is nothing to do with us unspecialized characters.¡±

    The ce where Wang Fan was located had already built a magnificent city.

    There were also some alien racesing and going.

    Wood Spirit Race, Centaur Race, Bear Race, and so on.

    They were all native tribes that had lived in the depths of the New World.

    The stability of the situation in the New World was beneficial to many businessmen.

    The discovery of many new materials, the transportation of specialty products, and the birth of rich people with over a million Origin Crystals.

    However, against pure adventurers like Wang Fan who could only rely on missions to earn Origin Crystals, they werepletely blind.

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Suddenly,

    Not far away, the Adventurer Guild erupted into amotion.

    Wang Fan turned to look.

    Above the guild building, light and shadow changed, revealing a brand new mission sequence.

    ¡­.

    [Departing to the other world]!

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830

    Wang Fan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s actually a different world!¡±

    Under the influence of the culture of the new era, adventurers could easily ept the view of the existence of another world.

    They also believed that one day, they would be able to step onto thend of the other world.

    This confidence originated from the lifespan of a thousand years beyond the mortal realm.

    However, he did not expect that in just a few years, he would have the opportunity to explore another world!

    ¡°Go, go quickly!¡±

    Wang Fan¡¯s figure shed, and he instantly rushed to the front of the Adventurer Guild.

    But at this time, the nearby area was already crowded.

    He did not dare to squeeze forward. In the vicinity of the guild, he had to follow the rules of the guild.Wang Fan obediently stood at the back of the line.

    On one side, from the crystal screens on both sides of the hall, he understood the situation of the new main mission.

    The hall was extremely noisy, and many adventurers hurriedly rushed out, rushing into the distance.

    -This is to inform the boss of our own adventurous group.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Adventurer¡¯s Guild is this bad. Any big movements wille out of nowhere, and there is very little news about it.

    But Wang Fan thought about it.

    If there was news before the big movements, it was not something that ordinary people like him could know.

    At that time, wouldn¡¯t therge adventurer groups take the initiative?

    How could there be an ordinary adventurer like him?

    ¡°Hello, do you want to receive an ordinary mission or apply for a main mission ticket?¡±

    ¡°Application?¡±

    Wang Fan was stunned.

    The staff at the front desk exined, ¡°Because there are too many adventurers who want to participate in the main mission, and the other world is full of unknown risks and uncertainty. For the safety of the adventurers, you need to apply for tickets to be the first group of adventurers to go to the other world.¡±

    Then,

    How do you apply?

    [If you are a 7-star or above adventurer, you can definitely get a ticket. If you are the person in charge of a 7-star or above adventure group, ording to the scale and contribution, the adventure group can get a certain number of ces. ]

    [If you are below 7-star, 4-star or above, and your own strength is above the Great Circle of the Awakening level, you can apply for it. At that time, the guild will take a fair way to distribute a certain number of tickets. ]

    [If you can¡¯t get the first batch of sects, there is no need to be discouraged. The guild will soon open the second batch and the third batch of tickets, just like when you explored the New World. ]

    Wang Fan nodded.

    There was no dissatisfaction.

    Rather, it was better to say that when he heard the first sentence, his heart turned cold.

    Hearing the second sentence, ordinary adventurers also had a chance to get tickets, but there was an unexpected surprise.

    After all,

    During the exploration of the New World, he had only obtained the second batch of ship tickets.

    Three days passed in a sh.

    The adventurer guild moved very quickly.

    Or rather, it was too fast. Some adventurers who were far away in the depths of the New World did not even know the news.

    Some of them just happened to know and rushed back with a Return Scroll at all costs, only to register their names before the application ended.

    Wang Fan stayed in Tree Shade City for several days and did not go anywhere.

    There were many adventurers who applied, and the number of tickets¡­ Needless to say, very few.

    Wang Fan knew that the probability was very small.

    But what if?

    As a person, he had to have a little dream.

    His tactical watch suddenly shook.

    A message popped up, and the words ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± were written on the special colorful frame.

    This was a special sign that could not be disguised. It represented the authority of Tree Shade City and the Adventurer Guild.

    Wang Fan pointed at the tactical wristwatch with a trembling finger.

    Suddenly, he felt a little scared.

    What if,

    What about the reply of applying for a failed selection thanks for participating?

    What if,

    What if it was a follow-up message from a mission he hadpleted before?

    And what if,

    He shook his head and opened his finger.

    A screen appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Congrattions adventurer ¡®Wang Fan¡¯ for obtaining the first batch of tickets to the foreign world. Pleasee to the adventurer guild¡¯s XX building before ten o¡¯clock in the morning¡­¡±

    Wang Fan was stunned.

    ¡­

    The next day,

    At four o¡¯clock in the morning, the sky in Tree Shade City was still dark.

    Many adventurers had alreadye to the guild XX building to wait.

    The door had already been opened.

    As far as the eye can see, there are big figures in gorgeous armor of magic soldiers.

    Wang Fan swallowed his saliva.

    Among the people he saw, there were only a handful of people weaker than him.

    This building covered a wide area, and in the depths of it was a transportation array tform that all adventurers were familiar with.

    As time passed, groups of adventurers stepped onto the transportation array and disappeared under the light cage.

    When he arrived at Wang Fan, he stood up together with the other 499 adventurers.

    Just like the feeling of transportation before,

    He quicklynded on solid ground.

    The halo dissipated.

    What appeared before him was a magnificent city.

    All around him were towering buildings, surrounding the huge square where the teleportation tform was located.

    There were many more teleportation arrays on the square.

    There were even more than Tree Shade City.

    Nearly a hundred teleportation arrays were arranged like stars in the sky.

    The surroundings were covered by buildings. He could not see the outside, but he could imagine that this was a very grand city.

    ¡°In the sky, what is that!¡±

    Wang Fan raised his head.

    There were no twinkling stars, no sun, and no moon.

    There was only nothingness, and wisps of gray fog could be seen asionally.

    This, is this other world?

    ¡°This is not the other world.¡±

    A loud voice sounded.

    It was a youth wearing the logo of the Adventurer Guild. He smiled.

    ¡°This is Divine Bridge City, the center of the ten thousand worlds. Wee.¡±

    Divine Bridge City!

    The center of the ten thousand worlds!

    Wang Fan swallowed his saliva with difficulty.

    He found that the powerful adventurers in his eyes were also in shock.

    Almost the same as him.

    ¡°Before going to the foreign world, you need to make some preparations,¡± the young man continued.

    Before that, I will teach you some knowledge.

    ¡°In the other world, there are some that arepletely different from our Earth, and there are also some that are very simr to our Earth. There are foreign races, but there are also humans. There arepletely unfamiliar resources, but there are also some nts and minerals that we are familiar with.¡±

    He said, ¡°As for the specific nts and minerals, you can use your tactical wristwatches to update at Divine Bridge City¡¯s Adventurer Guild. These are not important. What I want to say now is the most important thing.¡±

    Wang Fan and the other adventurers all revealed serious expressions.

    ¡°The biggest difference between the other world and our native world is that we are outsiders and will be rejected and affected by the world. It is not a simple spacecraft tond on an unfamiliar.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Of course, thanks to the great Lord Tang creating a teleportation portal that can lead to ten thousand worlds, descending to another world is not difficult for us. What is difficult is that you will be rejected by the world.¡±

    He paused and pointed to an adventurer.

    For example, you have a Core ¡ª Extraordinary Realm, but in the other world, you will be suppressed to the new ¡ª Extraordinary Realm, or even lower.

    ¡°On the other hand, people like you who have reached the great circle of perfection will suffer less pressure. You will probably only have ten or eleven levels of cultivation left.¡±

    ¡°Hiss ¨C¡°

    Wang Fan sadly discovered that others might be able to barely reach the exceptional state if they were suppressed.

    However, he had only advanced to the exceptional state for a few months. Wouldn¡¯t he be inferior to those at the great circle of perfection if he were to suppress them slightly?

    Those below the Transcendent level were like ants.

    How was he going to survive in the other world?

    ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry too much,¡± The great Lord Tang has researched a method to weaken the world¡¯s suppression and hase up with aplete set of secret techniques.

    There will be someone who will teach this secret techniqueter. It isn¡¯t difficult to learn. Only those who have learned it will be able to truly head to the other world.

    Once you reach the other world, as long as you spend some time circting the secret technique at the stronghold, you will be able to quickly recover some of yourbat strength.

    The adventurers who had just arrived at Divine Bridge City.

    They suddenly understood, understood, and understood again.

    He felt like a brand new door had opened in front of him.

    ¡­

    Divine Bridge City, Central Pce.

    Tang Yu and Luo Zhe were currently deciding on the final world option.

    ¡°It is not good to develop too many worlds in the early stage. Ten of them are just right.¡±

    ¡°Nine of them are intermediate worlds, one is primary worlds¡­ primary worlds are opened to the weaker adventurers.¡±

    The first ten worlds selected were all worlds with more difficult resources to mine.

    There were no strong native creatures, and the world with rich resources was naturally left for Great Lord Tang to mine.

    The troublesome ones, which need to be conquered, explored, and excavated, are left for adventurers.

    There are two middle-level worlds among them. There are more advanced forces behind them, and the danger is higher.

    ¡°There is another middle-level world that is being invaded by the Devil Race.¡±

    The first trial points of the ten worlds are also aparison experiment, choosing the most suitable world for adventurers to develop.

    Adventurers and people from other shelters and holynds belong to various forces. In addition, they are not people who know their ce¡­ Tang Yu could imagine that the ten worlds that were opened would definitely fall into chaos.

    ¡°But those worlds are already quite chaotic.¡±

    ¡°We can only indirectly control adventurers and those people from other forces. For safety, I don¡¯t think we can let them leave the initial stronghold directly.¡±

    Why don¡¯t we build a few more middle

    Tang Yu thought about it and felt that it was possible.

    The initial strongholds of the ten worlds had been built.

    The initial strongholds needed to be sufficiently concealed and safe, and they were also provided to the adventurers to use. Many facilities were built.

    Simply put, it was more valuable.

    Adventurers were mostly chaotic, kind, or chaotic, neutral people. No one could guarantee that the reckless behavior of adventurers would not affect the initial stronghold.

    Once it brought about a disaster, rebuilding the initial stronghold was a more troublesome matter.

    ¡°Moreover, for the current adventurers in the foreign world, the danger level is higher. Sometimes, they can¡¯t avoid using Return Scrolls to save their lives. Once the initial stronghold has a problem, they will lose theirst means of survival.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s Return Scrolls were all equipped with the ability to teleport back to the world. He had forgotten the original version of the Return Scroll and could only teleport in the same world.

    He could not provide the adventurers with more advanced Return Scrolls.

    The cost was too high.

    Adventurers could not use it.

    Since that¡¯s the case, we can set up a few middle ¨C turn towns in every world.

    ¡°The adventurers from the initial stronghold can only use the teleportation array to reach the middle ¨C turn town, and then set off from the town. If there is an ident, the town will be destroyed, and the losses will be smaller.¡±

    This was an extreme situation.

    If an ident happened to a certain adventurer in the town, the guild would automatically deductpensation from the adventurer¡¯s ount.

    Those who can¡¯t afford it will be included in the list of untrustworthy adventurers.

    They can not take the teleportation array.

    They can not use all public facilities.

    The tactical wristwatch will also turn off 99% functions.

    Tang Yu believed that these elite adventurers, yes, definitely, got it.

    In any case, Great Lord Tang would never lose out.

    ¡­

    Wang Fan spent fifteen days and finally learned that special secret technique.

    This speed wasn¡¯t slow, but it wasn¡¯t fast either.

    He heard that a genius adventurer had learned a secret technique in just three days.

    Wang Fan applied for a formal request to enter the other world.

    Adventurer Wang Fan, what you need to go to is the eighth world. The detailed information about this world has been sent to the tactical watch. Please check it in time.

    [In addition, the guild has given the first batch of forerunners a gift package, including two Return Scrolls and some supplies. Pleasee to Divine Bridge City to receive them. ]

    ¡°Above.¡±

    Wang Fan opened his eyes wide.

    He felt a strong sense of happiness welling up in his heart.

    He actually¡­

    He had received a free gift from the guild!

    This was the first time since he had registered as an adventurer.

    He also had two precious Return Scrolls!

    He only had one on him!

    He had spent several points to exchange for it.

    Wang Fan was extremely moved.

    He then looked at the introduction of the No. 8 world.

    This is a world dominated by humans, but it is full of strange and dangerous. People die mysteriously all the time. Only in a big city protected by divine objects can the strange phenomenon be slightly reduced.

    Brave adventurer, you need to survive in this world and selectivelyplete the next or more missions.

    1 ¨C Investigate the source of the strange phenomenon(SS rank mission);

    2 ¨C Obtain a divine item(S rank mission);

    3. Solve a top-level strange area and retrieve the remaining items(S-level mission);

    4. Collect 100 units of Blood Stones(Note that it might appear in the strange area)(S-level mission);

    5¡­

    Looking at these missions, Wang Fan swallowed hard.

    Suddenly, he felt,

    Two Return Scrolls, maybe, maybe, probably, were not enough.

    ¡­

    Not only Wang Fan, but every adventurer was sent to the corresponding world by the machine.

    More than a dozen Transcendent ranks from the official forces of the Heroes ¡®Club formed an adventure group. They looked at the introduction of the mission world on their wristwatch.

    [World No. 1 is a spiritual world invaded by demons. The main task is to help our friends of the spirits to attack the raging demons¡­]

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Is our main mission to fight against the Devil Race? I like this kind of simple and crude mission.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it seems that the distribution of Tree Shade City is quite fair. We are quite good at dealing with these foreign tribes.¡±

    ¡°We all participated in the siege of the foreign races a few years ago. Tsk tsk, those foreign races are extremely timid. Other than their good hiding ability, there is nothing else.¡±

    The Heroes ¡®Club adventure group was full of confidence.

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831

    No. 8 world.

    Wang Fan walked out of the teleportation formation and looked around.

    It seemed like a base underground.

    Bright Origin Energymps hung over the dome, illuminating the entire base as if it was daytime.

    ¡°This is the initial stronghold,monly known as the safe zone. You can operate secret arts here or buy supplies.¡±

    A guide said.

    Wang Fan had already noticed it.

    He had just stepped on solid ground, and he felt very awkward.

    An indescribable power was applied to his body.It made Wang Fan, who had firste into contact with world suppression, feel very ufortable.

    This kind of suppression wasprehensive.

    ¡°My strength¡­¡±

    His own estimation was not bad. At this moment, he had not even reached the great circle of perfection and could only be considered to have just entered the thirteenth level.

    Even if he was already very proficient in some battle skills and techniques that could only be disyed by beyond the mortal realm, he was still unable to disy them at this moment.

    ¡°Is the time spent in the initial stronghold limited? Or should I say, do you need to pay?¡±

    Wang Fan asked the worry in his heart.

    The guide smiled and shook his head. ¡°You are the 53 one to ask this.¡±

    You can stay at the initial stronghold as long as you want. It¡¯s free.

    ¡°Of course, if you want to stay in a room with a formation like the Genesis Gathering Formation, you still need to pay rent.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Wang Fan breathed a sigh of relief and nodded.

    His wallet survived.

    He did not dare to leave the initial stronghold immediately. He spent 24 hours a day running a special secret technique.

    It was the 23rd day since he came to World No. 8.

    As if some sort of restriction had been broken, Wang Fan looked very happy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally¡­ recovered to the Transcendent realm.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, only about eighty percent.

    But the further he went, the slower his recovery speed became.

    Watching the adventurers in the initial stronghold leave one by one, Wang Fan also began to be anxious.

    ¡°We will leave today. With thebat strength of beyond the mortal realm, there should be no problem.¡±

    He checked the supplies he had on him.

    They were all bought in Tree Shade City. There were many of them, and it was no problem to use them for a year.

    There was no need to buy anything at the initial stronghold.

    After all, the prices at the top of the mountain in the tourist area were much higher than normal ces, not to mention a stronghold in a foreign world.

    Wang Fan had already made up his mind to try not to buy anything here.

    ¡­

    Central Transfer Vige No. 3.

    Wang Fan walked out of the small teleportation array set up in the room and went outside.

    He saw a small vige built in the valley.

    It was very deste.

    There was no one.

    Only a few adventurers like him had arrived not long ago.

    ¡°Brothers, do you want to form a team?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m used to being alone.¡± Wang Fan shook his head.

    He did not have a map, and his understanding of the world was limited to the surface. He did not think much about it and chose a random direction to fly away.

    The sky was gloomy.

    Although there were mountains and water in this world, it gave people a depressing feeling.

    ¡°There is an ordinary vige ahead? I am lucky. I should be able to get a lot of information from this vige.¡±

    Wang Fannded outside the vige.

    He used his spiritual energy to capture thenguage of the vigers and created a rough cloth for himself.

    He walked towards the vige.

    This seemed to be a simple vige. The vigers were ordinary people, but they were warm and hospitable.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Wang Fan suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    World No. 8 was a strange world. How could a vige that was full of ordinary people exist in such a deste countryside?

    His spiritual energy swept out again, but he could not see any ws.

    A down-and-out schr walked over.

    Wang Fan pointed out.

    The schr exploded and turned into powder.

    In an instant,

    The entire vige seemed to have been pressed down by a pause button.

    The vigers who turned their heads, the vigers who were busy, and the vigers who were shouting all stopped.

    The ce where the schr was.

    A wisp of faint smoke emerged and turned into a hideous and strange face.

    The surrounding vigers had all disappeared.

    The entire vige had turned into ruins.

    The sky, which was originally still sunny, waspletely shrouded in dark clouds.

    Demons and ghosts, in a trance.

    The sky and the earth were filled with hideous faces.

    Cold sweat broke out on Wang Fan¡¯s forehead.

    ¡­

    A few secondster,

    The initial stronghold.

    Wang Fan was in a trance.

    Why, it was obviously a happy thing to explore another world, but why did it be like this?

    Why did he waste a Return Scroll in less than ten minutes?

    A shifty-eyed adventurer suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°Brother, do you want to buy information?¡±

    ¡°There are strange types of information in this world, strange levels of information, how to avoid information, and the most important way to deal with strange information. Do you want it?¡±

    ¡°If you want, 20,000 adventurer points, sincerely.¡±

    Wang Fan was shocked.

    How could there be such a lucrative move!

    The shifty-eyed adventurer was not angry. He only showed a small part of the information.

    Then he said,

    ¡°Oh right, this information has been certified by the guild. It is not possible to spread it privately. So don¡¯t expect to buy it elsewhere. There is no distinction between this family and the other.¡±

    Wang Fan thought about it for two seconds and gritted his teeth.

    Transfer money, purchase!

    Ding!

    Information delivered.

    In the end, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you promote me when I stayed in the initial stronghold for more than twenty days? Did you just organize the information?¡±

    If it was fresh news, Wang Fan felt that it was still worth it.

    He could use the advantage of the time difference to earn a bucket of gold first.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± The shifty-eyed adventurer casually said, ¡°If we don¡¯t wait for you to suffer a big loss, are you willing to spend 20,000 points to buy our information?¡±

    After that, the thin-browed adventurer¡¯s figure disappeared.

    Only Wang Fan was left standing in ce.

    He raised his head and gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°Profiteer!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°The guild is the profiteer!¡±

    The shifty-eyed adventurer saw that there were only 10,000 points left in his ount. He sighed pitifully and helplessly.

    ¡­

    Around the same time,

    Different locations.

    The second world.

    An ordinary dynasty was fighting for the world.

    An adventure group formed by the imperial family of the Ancient Spirit Dynasty plunged into this world.

    Compared to ordinary adventure groups, this adventure group from the imperial family was more professional.

    The division ofbor was clear and themand was appropriate.

    They were cautious and bold.

    First, they used various methods to obtain detailed information about the world ¨C a world with kobolds as the mainstream, with three of the most powerful empires.

    The East Empire, the West Empire.

    And the Dragon Empire.

    There were a few old monsters in the imperial capital who were at the Second Order of the exceptional state.

    With just the Ancient Spirit Royal Family alone, they were no match for the weakest empire.

    However, they used some methods and spent a few months to convince some of the experts from the Eastern and Western Empires.

    They worked together to attack the second capital of the Dragon Vein Empire.

    Countless Transcendents had been killed by the Dragon Vein Empire, and even one Second Order Transcendent had fallen.

    The Ancient Spirit Adventurer Group had obtained many important treasures in the city treasury.

    Originally, this was a very sessful operation.

    ¡°But, why did a Third Order Transcendent suddenly appear!¡±

    ¡°This is clearly just a mid-level world!¡±

    The dozen or so Ancient Spirit Imperial Family Transcendents were stunned when they saw the figure rapidly approaching them from the horizon.

    The strongest among them were only a few Second Order Transcendents.

    They were far from being their opponents.

    He could only activate the Return Scroll at thest moment and leave.

    Boom!

    Smoke and dust filled the air.

    A hill-level kobold who had once ascended to a higher world and had received a request from the lower realm to rush back, looked at the empty pit and fell silent.

    ¡­

    The initial stronghold of the second world.

    The group of Ancient Spirits were extremely dejected.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Although we lost the Return Scroll, we still obtained many treasures. This is a profit we earned.¡±

    ¡°Yes, how can we not be surprised when we are out?¡±

    ¡°But this world is a bit strange. This is what the world¡¯s introduction mentioned. There might be a powerful hidden force?¡±

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t we find any traces before?¡±

    The information they had investigated was very detailed.

    During the investigation,

    The East Empire, the West Empire, the Dragon Bloodline Empire, the capital city, big cities, small cities, and even ordinary viges were not spared.

    The methods of investigation were also varied.

    There were the Listening Method, the Earth Vein Method, the Celestial Phenomenon Method, and so on.

    There were also thirty-six interrogation moves, brain opening technique, memory reading technique, soul searching secret technique, and so on.

    Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any missing information.

    Regardless, Tree Shade has a good saying. Failure is sess his old mother, so a short failure is nothing. Territory level enemies can always think of a way to deal with it.

    ¡°At most, we will shake people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have so many experts in our Ancient Spirit. If we can¡¯t, we can still join otherrge adventurer groups. Even if we have a group fight, one move from each of us is enough to heavily injure a Domain level expert.¡±

    The Transcendents of Ancient Spirit organized their spoils of war.

    ¡°These two are mission items. We have to leave them behind.¡±

    ¡°We, the royal family, can not use this batch. We can just sell it to the guild. Although the price is low, it is convenient. In any case, with the cost of the ¡®cross world transportation fee¡¯, even if we transport them back to the capital, we won¡¯t have much Origin Crystals.¡±

    ¡°The rest will be transported back to the n first. With this batch of spoils, we will have more confidence in shaking people.¡±

    The Transcendent in charge of transporting them walked towards the teleportation array.

    In front of the array tform,

    It divided the exits and entrances into different areas.

    Those who walked out of the transmission array could leave directly, but those who wanted to step on the transmission array to return to Earth would need to go through a test.

    The transmission checkpoint test.

    It was aimed to supervise the goods entering and exiting the world, and collect tariffs.

    ¡°Put the storage items containing the aura of the foreign world on the inspection tform here.¡±

    Said one of the staff members.

    Ancient Spirit pointed at the three storage rings and ced two storage bracelets on the examination table.

    Then, he walked past the security door and walked towards the transfer array.

    ¡°Beep! Beep!¡±

    An ear-piercing and urgent sound rang out. Ancient Spirit was startled, only to realize that the rm was noting from the security door he was in.

    Instead, it was from the next door.

    A Transcendent rank warrior calmed down and quickly walked out of the security door.

    Two soldiers of the garrison forces in ckbat suits surrounded him.

    ¡°You have an item with the aura of a different world on you. Please cooperate with us for a check.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t have it. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    The Transcendents from a certain base city became more and more flustered.

    He obviously used a sealing spell, hid it in the storage ring, and swallowed it in his stomach, so how could it be detected?

    He still refused to acknowledge the Transcendent realm and tried to escape punishment.

    He struggled.

    He was easily suppressed.

    Dragging him away.

    After a series of processes, the two soldiers of the garrison were extremely skilled.

    Ancient Spirit shrugged his shoulders.

    Why are there so many fools? Thest one I saw seemed to have been punished to the point of losing his underwear.

    ¡­

    World No. 1.

    Rumble!

    The earth shook, and endless demonic beasts attacked like a red wave.

    A few of the Transcendents from the Heroes ¡®Club had a face full of ¡°holding a grass¡±.

    In the first world, the missions issued by the guild were not as fancy as the other worlds.

    There were only two kinds.

    One was a city defense mission.

    The other was a mission to go deep into the enemy area to open up a matchless mission.

    The background of the world was also very simple.

    This was a world of the Spirit Race.

    Originally, there were the three great empires with the Fire Spirit Race, Earth Spirit Race, and Wood Spirit Race as the main.

    However, when the adventurers arrived, they said,

    The imperial capital ruled by the Fire Spirit Race and the Earth Spirit Race had already been destroyed. Only the Wood Spirit Race Empire was left. With the help of friendly humans, they struggled to hold on.

    ¡°I understand the logic, but why are there so many of them!¡±

    It was just that the numbers were still good.

    Ordinary Second Order Magical Beasts could kill arge number of them.

    However, there were also many huge figures in the surging Mana Tide.

    There were hundreds of Cmity Grade magic beasts in sight.

    There were also alien powerhouses hidden in the Mana Tide.

    Adventurers tried to charge out of the fortress and kill the destructive Cmity Grade magic beasts, but they were ambushed.

    They could only return injured.

    ¡°It¡¯s poisonous. Even the most dangerous battle in North America did not have so many disaster levels!¡±

    ¡°I participated in that battle. There were only a dozen alien Transcendents. That day, we fought under Hero City for three days and three nights before we won.¡±

    However, they fought for more than three days and three nights in this fortress.

    More than thirty days!

    Those foreign races werepletely different from the weak ones they knew.

    Each and every one of them was so strong that they would die if they were not careful.

    Even if they had the mission rewards, the long consumption, and the threat of the foreign races¡¯ experts made them feel deeply tired.

    Who was the one who said that the foreign races were extremely weak?

    ¡°How about we leave first? Let¡¯s go look for the resources and treasures of this world.¡±

    A Transcendent from the Heroes ¡®Club whispered.

    The other Transcendents were also somewhat tempted.

    After all, defending the fort to obtain a fixed reward was not as tempting as searching for treasures everywhere.

    What if there were ten thousand of them?

    A calm Transcendent suddenly said, ¡°There are enemies outside the fort. Who can escape? Even a Tier 2 Transcendent might not be able to leave, unless they use a Return Scroll.¡±

    The sky and the earth were filled with surging Mana Tide.

    Red Mist filled the air.

    It made people despair.

    Many adventurers had the idea of retreating or hiding in the fortress to draw water.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Suddenly,

    Their tactical wristwatch was shaken.

    ¡°Ding dong! Trigger an emergency battlefield mission: Defend the War Fortress (Level), missionpletion reward:, mission failure penalty:.¡±

    Many adventurers who were thinking about fishing suddenly froze.

    Outside the fortress,

    All of a sudden, the silhouettes of the demonic humans appeared one after another, and a powerful aura erupted from them.

    The expressions of the adventurers became even more bitter.

    It turned out that the demonic humans were the main attacking force. No wonder there was a sudden battle mission.

    But¡­

    In the current situation, even if they did not touch the fish.

    They could not hold on!

    The wristwatch shook again and finally sent out news that raised morale.

    ¡°Tree Shade City reinforcements will arrive in thirty minutes.¡±

 Chapter 832

    At the border of the Wood Spirit Empire, in front of the war fortress.

    Dozens of Second Order Transcendents from the Devil Race were standing in the void, looking at the fortress that was as solid as a reef from afar.

    ¡°We spent several months to take down this fortress. Themander is already very dissatisfied.¡±

    A strong man of the super-two devil tribe flicked his tail, ¡°Today, we must capture this fortress.¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    ¡°Praise the Great Ruler!¡±

    They charged forward.

    It was like a bloodbath.The entire stronghold was like a meat grinder, with experts from both sides dying one after another.

    The devil race severely injured a second rank human expert, and its tail suddenly opened wide and swallowed him.

    He revealed a cold smile, ¡°No matter how you recover, as long as you are swallowed by me¡­ Hmm? Where is he?¡±

    In the wake of his tail, the struggling human experts suddenly disappeared.

    The battlefield was too chaotic, and the devil race didn¡¯t have time to think about it before they joined in the ughter once more.

    The weaker second rank demonic humans around them began to fall.

    As the strongest of the strongest, the devil race had also killed many beyond Mortal-rank experts.

    One after another, the Wood Spirit Race Transcendents were killed and devoured by him.

    However, what surprised him was that every time a human Transcendent was seriously injured and about to fall, his figure would suddenly disappear.

    ¡°Those humans¡­ what is going on?¡±

    ¡°Those humans suddenly appeared. This world originally only had the Spirit Race.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°The first time humans appeared was three months ago. During that time, we also nned to capture some humans alive, but none of them seeded.

    ¡°However, ording to our spections, this world should be connected to a world where humans are the main. The entrance is within the kingdom of the Wood Spirit Empire.¡±

    The devil race expert nodded.

    ¡°After we capture this fortress, we must first look for that entrance. If it really is an undiscovered world, both you and I will have great contributions.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Tong n was extraordinarily excited.

    Their search ability was their best, and they could only enter the core of the Wood Spirit Empire, so there was no need to worry about not finding it.

    And this fortress?

    With the deaths of the Wood Spirit Race experts and the disappearance of the extraordinary humans, their resistance had be weaker and weaker.

    With the formation broken, many experts had already climbed up the fortress.

    They ughtered the ordinary defenders.

    ¡°In another ten minutes, the war fortress will fall.¡±

    ¡°Very good¡­ Wait!¡±

    A huge shadow appeared from afar and arrived above the fortress in the blink of an eye.

    The ck muzzle of the cannon stretched out and the cannons roared as they poured down.

    In an instant, arge open space was cleared out around the fortress.

    Endless energy poured down, and not even bones were left.

    Even many beyond Mortal-tier experts had fallen.

    The experts from the Devil Race were shocked.

    But before they could react, many figures with powerful auras flew out from the huge warship.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! They werepletely surrounded.

    A barrier descended from the huge battleship that was floating above their heads.

    The devil race expert didn¡¯t hesitate to immediately activate the spatial rune that the Saint had bestowed upon him.

    However, even though the world was spinning around him, he was still only at the edge of the barrier.

    Inside.

    A Second Order Transcendent human expert charged over.

    The devil race could not break out of the barrier, and their faces were filled with ruthlessness.

    At the very least,

    He wanted to kill a human!

    Boom!

    The devil race was smashed into the barrier, their faces filled with shock.

    They were both at the second rank, but why was he not a match for them?

    Could it be that he was a fake devil?

    With this thought in mind, hepletely fell into darkness.

    ¡­

    In the boundless void,

    The old saint¡¯s figure shuttled back and forth rapidly.

    Although he still had silver hair, his face was much more rosy and his aura was no longer dispirited.

    After resting in Void Sky City for a few months and obtaining the precious recovery treasure gifted by the Origin Star Bloodline, the old saint finally cured his wounds.

    After using the precious recovery treasure, the old saint felt that he couldn¡¯t be a freeloader and stepped into the void.

    He was going to search for the other races.

    The Higher Dimensional Upper Realm had been destroyed, and most of the saints had died. The human race had suffered heavy losses and were still being hunted down.

    However, under the massive numbers, there were still many humans who had survived.

    The Old Saint knew the approximate whereabouts of some humans.

    In the past, he hadn¡¯t searched for them.

    Firstly, he was seriously injured and wanted to use thest of his remaining strength.

    Secondly, even if he found those humans, it would be useless.

    He was likely to be hunted down by the powerhouses of the Devil Race, and the remaining humans would be the same.

    Without the power to resist the enemy, the more humans gathered together, the higher the danger they would encounter.

    But it¡¯s different now¡­

    ¡°We humans still have Tree Shade City and thest ce to hide.¡±

    The Old Saint wanted to find the human race scattered around.

    Not only could it bring hope to the human race, but it could also help Tree Shade City obtain a portion of its power.

    Under the current situation,

    The only human force that had the ability to resist was also from the Human Ancestor bloodline.

    Tree Shade City represented righteousness.

    The old saint determined the direction.

    ¡°I remember that there was a fragment of a continent that fell in this direction.¡±

    He kept shuttling back and forth.

    A monthter,

    Hua ¡ª

    The Old Saint walked out from the high void and left the chaotic space of the universe.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Broken stars could be seen everywhere, and there would be energy storms blowing by from time to time.

    For people below the Saint rank, they could face danger at any time in this environment.

    ¡°Is it because the fragments of the continent fell and destroyed the space of the original universe, forming a special star region?¡±

    The old Saint was naturally fearless, flying in this vast chaotic star sea.

    This flightsted for several days.

    When he arrived in this region, the Old Saint did not have any special methods to search for it. He could only rely on luck.

    Suddenly,

    He focused and caught a certain fluctuation that was different from an energy storm.

    It was very unremarkable in the Chaotic Star Sea.

    Without any hesitation, he cut through the surging energy tide and quickly flew away.

    ¡­

    In the Chaotic Star Sea,

    A divine weapon flying ship was on the verge of copse.

    Within the flying ship, a few of the human race¡¯s faces were deathly pale. They heard the sound of the defensive runes on the flying ship shattering.

    ¡°What should we do? Let alone the main continent asking for help, if we continue, even we will die here.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just abandon the ship and scatter and escape!¡±

    ¡°No, without this flying ship, not to mention advancing through the Chaotic Star Sea, just the number of foreign races chasing us is also not small. Whether we are separated or not is the same.¡±

    They were only young people who had reached the Second Stage Transcendence Realm.

    As for the foreign races chasing behind them, they were all Rank Three Territory Lords.

    The disparity was so great that it made one feel despair.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Another crack appeared on the Divine Weapon Flying Ship, and its flying speed dropped by quite a bit.

    A few Domain realm experts caught up and surrounded the flying ship.

    They revealed savage smiles as if they were looking at prey.

    Within the flying ship, a human youth gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Fight them to the death. If we can¡¯t escape, we will self-destruct. No matter what, we can¡¯t fall into the hands of the outsiders.¡±

    A few of the human Transcendents faced death with equanimity.

    Suddenly,

    The surrounding space froze.

    A terrifying force enveloped them. The few Domain realm experts around the flying ship were instantly wiped away, leaving no traces behind.

    ¡°Gulp!¡±

    Someone involuntarily swallowed his saliva. When he realized that he could still move, his eyes lit up.

    As if he had thought of something, he looked outside.

    He saw a white-haired old man standing outside the flying ship.

    He hurriedly opened the flying ship and bowed to the old man.

    ¡°You are¡­?¡±

    His vision wasn¡¯t high enough, and he wasn¡¯t sure if the old man was actually an invincible expert, or¡­

    ¡°I am a saint.¡±

    The young man¡¯s entire body shook.

    He was actually a Saint Almighty!

    He had also heard of his name. ¡°So, you are Sir White Tea.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°Which domain are you from?¡± the Old Saint asked.

    ¡°Sir, we are the Luo Tong tribe of the Lancang Water region. However, after the world was destroyed, the Lancang Water region was also broken into a main continent and countless inds of various sizes. Our Luo Tong tribe is located on one of the inds.¡±

    The Old Saint nodded. He was not surprised.

    There were also many human Saints in the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm.

    As Saints, they might be able to name other Saints, but for ordinary Transcendents who had note into contact with Saints, there were not many Saints that they were familiar with.

    Apart from the few people who were the highest in the Hall of Human Emperors, only the Saints of the surrounding great regions could be heard of.

    The Old Saint was born in another great region that was adjacent to the Lancang waters.

    ¡°Lord Sage, our Luo Tong tribe is being surrounded by foreign experts. Look¡­¡±

    ¡°Lead the way¡­ No, point me in a direction.¡±

    The young man pointed in a direction. In the next moment, the entire flying ship was enveloped by a wave of power as it quickly shuttled through the Chaotic Star Sea.

    That speed,

    It was several times faster than the flying ship¡¯s maximum speed.

    In just ten minutes, an ind that was as big as several provinces of the Great Xia Kingdom appeared in their field of vision.

    The Old Saint brought them down to the ind.

    At this moment,

    Because the world had been shattered, arge amount of Genesis Qi had dissipated from the fragments of the continent, and withered nts could be seen everywhere.

    There were foreign races that were running around like headless flies.

    On the ind,

    There was no sun in sight, but there was still a gray sky.

    ¡°Although there is no world barrier, there is still a basic ecosystem of a world¡­¡±

    In this way, ordinary humans below the Transcendent realm could survive.

    However, as time passed, the entire ind would slowly fall into a dead silence.

    The Old Saint scanned it with his mind.

    There were not many humans left on the entire ind, and they were almost all gathered in the Luo Tong Tribe.

    It was called a tribe,

    In fact, it was also a very magnificent city. The city protection formation emitted a buzzing sound and a halo of light circted.

    The surroundings,

    There were countless foreign races attacking the city protecting array, and there were also humans fighting to the death in the city. The number of experts was obviously much lower.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The Old Saint suddenly appeared in the sky above the city.

    In less than a minute, the foreign races that were attacking them had fallen and fled.

    The Old Saint did not chase after them.

    There were too many of them.

    He could only capture a portion of the peak experts and the invincible experts who were scattered.

    A momentter,

    The Old Saint saw the leader of the Luo tong Tribe, an invincible expert.

    Under the lead of this invincible expert, he found the main continent of the Lancang Water Region.

    Tian City.

    In the underground hall.

    A Saint with a dispirited aura was currently in seclusion, trying his best to repair his Saint Body.

    However, his body was heavily injured, and the injuries of the Laws were engraved on his Saint Body. The entire Saint Body was like a bucket with a hole in it. No matter how he repaired it, the water in the bucket was still slowly flowing away.

    Suddenly,

    A voice came from outside the hall.

    It was an emergency signal.

    The Saint frowned as he opened the pce. His figure shed out of the pce.

    ¡°Another foreign race hase to attack?¡±

    ¡°No, Ancestor, this is good news.¡±

    The Saint was puzzled.

    ¡°The White Tea Saint is here.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be alive.¡±

    ¡°Haha, if even you are alive, how could I die?¡± ¡°But old friend, your condition is not very good.¡±

    ¡°You can live for another one or two hundred years.¡± ¡°The premise is that you don¡¯t attack.¡± The Bamboo Cage Saint smiled bitterly.

    The old saint asked, ¡°Has the devil race¡¯s pursuers caught up? I saw the devil race¡¯s pursuers at the Luo Tong Tribe.¡±

    The Bamboo Cage Saint smiled bitterly when he heard this.

    He said, ¡°The devil race hasn¡¯t found the continent fragments of the Lancang waters before. However, there are some other universe races like hyenas who often attack our cities.¡±

    ¡°Why are there other universe forces¡±

    Yes, they have their eyes on the treasures of our human race. You should know that our human race was once one of the strongest races apart from the devil race. We have countless inheritances and treasures, but now, we do not have the strength to defend this foundation.

    There are still not many forces in the universe who have discovered the Vast Water Domain. When there are more and more hyenas, and the devil race has also discovered this ce, we really can¡¯t defend it.

    ¡°Old friend, I know that I won¡¯t live for long, but my Lan Cang bloodline can not be cut off in my hands. I beg you to leave with a group of geniuses. As long as they are here, my Lan Cang bloodline will not be broken¡­¡±

    The old saint interrupted him, ¡°Wait, old friend¡­¡±

    The Bamboo Cage Saint continued, ¡°I know that this is a bit difficult, but I no longer have the ability to bring them out of this Chaotic Star Sea¡­¡±

    The Old Saint raised his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to say¡­¡±

    The Bamboo Cage Saint sighed in the end, ¡°I will use myst strength to attract the attention of the enemy for you. Although the hope of humanity is slim under the influence of the Devil Race, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen to me!¡± The old saint couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and interrupted him.

    ¡°I think you still have a chance to save him!¡±

    ¡°Your Lan Cang bloodline also has a chance to survive!¡±

    The Bamboo Cage Saint waved his hand. ¡°I know my situation. Don¡¯tfort me. The human race is weak and surrounded by strong enemies. Where do you think we got the chance? I¡­¡±

    The Old Saint grabbed him and stared at him with an imposing manner. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I have the chance!¡±

    ¡°Not long ago, I was heavily injured just like you. How could I be unharmed after escaping from the encirclement of the devil race?¡±

    ¡°Back then, I had also given up all hope. I was being hunted down by the Devil Saint, and my injuries were getting worse and worse. I just wanted to give it my all before I died, but that day¡­¡±

    The old Saint walked a few steps with his hands sped behind his back.

    The formation above the city shone brightly, and his back looked sacred and solemn.

    That day, I met my savior.

    Our human race has not declined. Outside the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm, there are still powerful human beings.

    They took out extremely precious treasures to help me recover.

    ¡°I believe you have heard of that bloodline¡­ They are the Star of Origin, the bloodline of the Human Ancestor!¡±

    ¡°Right now, their name is Tree Shade, meaning and of protection.¡±

 Chapter 833

    The old saint exined until his mouth was dry.

    The Bamboo Cage Saint finally believed it, but he was still afraid. After hope, there was despair.

    ¡°The Tree Shade City you are talking about, is it really that magical?¡±

    Have you seen a city built in the high void?

    Did you see a cross-realm teleportation that waspleted in less than a second?

    ¡°Have you ever seen a spiritual space that can evenpletely manifestws?¡±

    ¡°You have seen it before¡­¡±

    ¡°Although we were born in the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm, we can¡¯t just sit idly by. Moreover, Tree Shade is the continuation of the Origin Star. No matter how amazing it is, it is not an exaggeration.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s true, then that would be for the best.¡±The Bamboo Cage Saint muttered to himself.

    However, he seemed to have thought of something as he looked at the cities within the Azure Water Region. There were tens of thousands of humans.

    His eyes turned dark again.

    ¡°We can only save a small part of our race. However, with Tree Shade here, at least the human race that has been sent away will have a ce to stay.¡±

    ¡°Take thest fire seed of my Lan Cang and leave. I want to stay and fulfill thest mission of the protector.¡±

    The old saint frowned.

    He believed that Tree Shade had a way to cure the old friend¡¯s injury. At the very least, he could stabilize it and prevent the damage to thews from worsening.

    But the old man didn¡¯t believe it.

    He wanted to use thest bit of heat.

    He also had a headache.

    Thinking about it carefully, he was the same. He only saw two heaven¡¯s pride experts from Tree Shade and a tyrannical existence who killed a sage with a wave of his hand.

    Only then did he directly shatter his three views.

    The old saint thought for a moment.

    ¡°What if Tree Shade City has the ability to save arge number of humans? As the guardian of Lan Cang¡¯s lineage, shouldn¡¯t you also live?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!¡±

    ¡°How is it impossible? Tree Shade¡¯s cross-realm teleportation formation is the best in the universe. It might not be much weaker than the Devil Race¡¯s Abyss Crack. It is not impossible for the human race to move the Lancang Water Region!¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment. I will send a message back now.¡±

    The Old Saint carefully took out a strengthened version of the Return Scroll.

    He only had two of them.

    It was a treasure gifted to him by the Great Guardian of Void City before he left.

    It was very precious.

    A Return Scroll was equivalent to a life.

    He could even escape in front of a Holy King!

    However, the Old Saint did not hesitate to use it.

    He first took out a crystal stone that stored information and recorded the information of the human race in the Vast Ocean Water Domain, as well as the current situation, and so on.

    In his heart, he was not sure if Tree Shade could transfer so many humans.

    But the Old Saint was willing to believe it.

    A faint halo appeared on the Return Scroll, and in an instant, the crystal with life-saving information was sent away.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Bamboo Cage Saint widened his eyes.

    ¡°There is actually no trace of spatial fluctuations. How did you do it?¡±

    ¡°Haha, if you knew, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this state.¡±

    The old saint thought for a moment and said, ¡°However, even if Tree Shade has a way to transfer so many humans, he will definitely have to pay a great price. You¡­¡±

    The Bamboo Cage Saint waved his hand, ¡°I know that all the treasures that our Cang Lan bloodline has umted to this day can be taken out.¡±

    Without Tree Shade, those inheritances and treasures would only be taken away by the Devil Race or other forces of the universe.

    As a price to transfer the Human Race of Lan Cang, the Bamboo Cage Saint thought it was worth it.

    The premise,

    It was that Tree Shade could really do it.

    He suspected, but the hope was true.

    ¡­

    Under the leadership of the Bamboo Cage Saint and the Old Saint,

    Many humans had gathered near Tian City on the continent of Lancang.

    There were billions of humans in the past, but as the Upper Realm copsed, countlessrge domains split apart and fell, most of the human race had died.

    The lucky ones had survived as well.

    If they were unlucky, ordinary Transcendents would die as well.

    Currently, there were not many humans left on the vast continent. Tian Lan City and the fewrge cities around it were enough to amodate them.

    ¡°There are also the inds that split off from the continent,¡±

    The Old Saint said.

    There were also many humans on those inds.

    The Luotong Tribe was the same. They were also from Lan Cang, but there were also many tribes, human empires, and so on within this branch.

    With the help of the flying boats and other vehicles, as well as many peak experts and unmatched experts, they led the troops.

    They found many human inds that had been split up and brought them back.

    ¡°There are too many casualties among the humans.¡±

    The Bamboo Cage Saint sighed.

    ¡°Think about it in a good way. At least, we saved most of them.¡±

    At this time,

    He suddenly looked into the distance and frowned. ¡°I smell the aura of the Devil Race¡­ Prepare to defend!¡±

    The Old Saint¡¯s words spread out, spreading throughout the city and to the surrounding cities.

    In just a moment,

    The city protecting formations of the cities started to operate, and the colorful lights illuminated the sky.

    ¡°There are two Saints.¡±

    The Old Saint looked at the Bamboo Cage Saint with a solemn expression. ¡°Try not to attack. I will block one Saint. Tell them to use their formation to block the other.¡±

    The Old Saint disappeared.

    ¡­

    At the border of the Lancang Water Region,

    A Saint of the Devil Race and an ordinary Saint who belonged to the Devil Race quickly approached by stepping on a disk.

    On the giant disk, there were countless extraordinary humans.

    ¡°I found arge area of the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm. I¡¯m lucky.¡±

    ¡°This great domain¡­ should be the waters of the human race.¡±

    Rivers and rivers converged below, and there were countlesskes.

    But at this time,

    However, because of the copse of the continent, many rivers were blocked, and thekes dried up.

    Many human cities had copsed and turned into ruins as well.

    ¡°The humans here couldn¡¯t have all fled, right?¡± An unmatched devil race expertughed.

    ¡°No.¡± If we leave this continent, many humans will not be able to survive in the chaotic sea of stars that is filled with energy storms.

    ¡°The Upper Realm has been destroyed, and the transportation channel of the Human Race has been destroyed as well. Now, they can only defend this ce to the death.¡±

    ¡°I can see the taste of food¡­ Oh? They actually dared to deliver themselves to me.¡±

    The Old Saint suddenly revealed his Dharma Idol. He held the saint artifact in his hand, and the sword and de of his sword were magnified by countless times as he shed down.

    Boom!

    White light burned.

    It filled the void.

    The chaotic energy storm waspletely split apart.

    The disk, which was only a divine weapon level transportation tool, exploded under the Old Saint¡¯s unexpected attack.

    There were a few Second and Third Rank Transcendents who were hit by the white sword light and their bodies were wiped away in the white radiance.

    The Devil Saint and the other Quasi-Horned Saint each protected a batch of beyond the mortal realm, their expressions not too good.

    ¡°You are courting death!¡±

    The Devil Saint also revealed his Dharma ¨C a figure of the Devil n with six pairs of wings, eight pairs of arms, and five eyes on his forehead.

    How terrifying!

    One of his eyes froze the void.

    One had seen through the Origin Energy trajectory of the old Saint.

    There were also three eyes that shot out lightning that possessed the Laws of Destruction, mes of the Laws of Ignition, and light beams of the Laws of Destruction.

    Eight pairs of arms attacked at the same time.

    The Old Saint¡¯s heart trembled, and he didn¡¯t dare to intercept the other races. He could only focus on dealing with the Devil Saint in front of him.

    Boom!

    Boom!!

    Boom!!!!!

    The hazy sky was shattered, revealing the chaotic energy storm outside.

    The battle between the Old Saint and the Devil Saint had reached its climax. The mountains within a radius of thousands of miles exploded, and the river water evaporated into nothingness.

    Under the leadership of the Sage of the Horn-people, the other races rushed to Tian Lan City with great momentum.

    On Tian Lan City, two huge shadows of the basic military formation appeared.

    One shield, one spear.

    It was not that there was no higher level military formation. Even though the human race had used many top level military formations during the change in the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm, there were still many resources that had not been used. The entire united front copsed.

    Right now, there was a top-notch formation of the Nine Water Dragon Spring in the treasure vault of Tian Lan City.

    Unfortunately,

    Even if the Bamboo Cage Saint was at his peak state, he wouldn¡¯t be able to manage such a formation.

    The second-ss high-ss formation was something that the Old Saint could activate, but without the cooperation of the other Saints, the formation that was activated was just an empty shell.

    One shield, one spear, two basic battle formations soared through the sky.

    The countless streams of light from thousands of miles away crashed into the giant shield phantom, but the giant shield remained motionless, and the giant spear phantom suddenly swept out.

    Boom!

    The Sage Form of the Horn-people appeared and punched the giant spear phantom.

    The shadow continued to tremble.

    The invincible experts and peak experts who were in charge of the spear formation also trembled, their blood energy and Origin Energy continuously surging.

    Fortunately, they had enough people, so they were able to withstand the bacsh.

    ¡°Block it!¡±

    Boom!

    Boom!!!

    A rumbling sound rang out, and the mountains and rivers shattered.

    Apart from the few cities that were protected by the formation, the surrounding area could no longer be seen.

    The Sage of the Horn-people n frowned when he saw that he could not break through the defense of the formation.

    He also threw out a basic formation.

    A huge saber shadow appeared and was held in the hands of the Dharma Idol.

    In the rear, countless foreign races contributed their own strength and poured it into the formation.

    The strength of the Horn-people Saint doubled.

    Boom!

    The de shadow fell.

    The shield shadow shook for half a second before it gradually solidified.

    Inside the formation,

    Many peak experts suddenly spat out blood. The weaker auras weakened and almost fainted.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The Bamboo Cage Saint¡¯s expression changed.

    Outside, the two battle formations were ultimately no match for the enemy that had a sage controlling it.

    He didn¡¯t have the advantage on his side either.

    He looked towards the far end, his gaze piercing through space and seeing the battlefield between the old sage and the devil sage.

    The old sage was already suppressed.

    His Dharma Idol was riddled with scars.

    He would not be defeated in a short time, but if he wanted to support him, it would just be a fantasy.

    ¡°If I had known earlier, I should have let Wei Pingming leave with a batch of fire seeds first.¡±

    But now, regret was useless.

    He flew into the long spear formation, took control of it, burned his Origin, and brandished the long spear phantom.

    ng!

    The storm swept.

    He temporarily repelled the Horn-people Saint.

    The Bamboo Cage Saint¡¯s face turned ashen.

    His hair slowly lost its luster, and wrinkles appeared on his face, his face filled with death.

    The human Transcendents in the array formation were extremely mournful.

    Time passed.

    There was no sun rising or setting.

    The only thing that could be seen outside of the city was the energy storms that covered the sky, blocking their vision.

    The Origin Crystals that had piled up into small hills on the center of the formation had been used up, and they were quickly filled up by the people around them.

    However, even so,

    The rate of consumption was also much faster than the speed of replenishment.

    In the sky, only a thinyer of light was left on the thick light screen of the formation, withyers of waves rising and falling.

    Someone calcted,

    Ten days had passed since the arrival of the devil race army.

    Every second felt like a year.

    The basic army formation had been changed several times.

    Countless Transcendents couldn¡¯t help but faint from the bacsh.

    The Bamboo Cage Saint¡¯s aura was even weaker, like a candle in the wind.

    In the distance,

    The old saint¡¯s Dharma Idol had lost an arm. He continued to burn his source energy, but he was still suppressed.

    There was a qualitative difference between him and the Devil Saint.

    He was like a prey that was constantly being toyed with.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually not running away? What exactly made you continue to persevere?¡±

    ¡°Are you counting on the support of the other races? Hahahaha, you humans, including your allies, are now at the end of your ropes. Who else can save you?¡±

    The Old Saint did not say a word.

    ¡°Boring. Since that¡¯s the case, then fall into my hands.¡± The Old Saint shook his head.

    He began to burn his source energy, and the holy artifact blossomed with radiance.

    A terrifying power enveloped him.

    The already broken Dharma Idolpletely shattered, revealing an old, white-haired Sage inside.

    Suddenly,

    Far away,

    A silver sword light shed over, tearing through space and passing over the Demonic Saint¡¯s Dharma Idol.

    Bang!

    The wings on one side of his Dharma Idol were cut off by the sword light, and they were destroyed in that terrifying sword light.

    ¡°There are actually reinforcements. How is this possible?!¡±

    A sword-wielding figure suddenly appeared in front of him like a sharp sword piercing through the air.

    Behind,

    A white ark appeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fort type holy artifact!¡±

    On the holy artifact,

    Two other figures walked out.

    One had long blood red hair, and a vast sea of blood appeared behind her.

    The other person was short, but she was wearing several pieces of holy equipment essories with boundless power.

    She shook a string of bells.

    Her voice sounded through the military formation, directly affecting the Transcendents in the formation.

    In an instant,

    The entire battle formation copsed from the inside.

    An endless sea of blood swept past, and many foreign race experts sank into the sea of blood, turning into dried bones.

    The Horn-people Saint roared.

    The battle saber shed open several hundred li of sea of blood, but the sea of blood was endless. He suddenly lost his mind and waspletely engulfed by the sea of blood.

    As he struggled, he gradually lost all signs of life.

    ¡­

    The Saint of the Devil Race felt his scalp go numb as he used a secret technique to escape without thinking.

    Boom!

    The spatial passageway shattered, and the Devil Saint fell out from it.

    A streak of silver sword light shed out from behind him.

    He continuously resisted.

    The Dharma Idol was shed out, and the saint artifacts on his body were all cracked.

    The Devil Saint was shocked. He used all kinds of methods, but they were still submerged in the endless silver sword radiance.

    ¡­

    On the waters of Lancang, in the middle of the river, there were many people.

    Countless people looked up and saw that figure that could prate the heavens and earth fleeing in panic.

    They saw the endless silver light shining in the void.

    Even though they were separated by countless space, they could still see it clearly.

    Along the way, all the tangible, formless, and intangible were cut apart.

    The space distance was also pierced through by the sword light.

    Finally,

    The silver light that filled the sky faded away.

    The monstrous sea of blood also fell silent behind the red-haired woman.

    The foreign race experts, on the other hand¡­ did not even have bones left.

 Chapter 834

    ¡°Gulp!¡±

    Someone let out a strange noise first, followed by earth-shattering cheers.

    The pale-faced Bamboo Cage Saint also smiled.

    ¡°Old friend¡­¡±

    The Bamboo Cage Saint opened his mouth.

    The old saint learned not to give him a chance to speak, ¡°Shut up, I think you still have a chance to be rescued.¡±

    ¡°If he is not dead, he can be saved.¡± Hong Yue, who was dressed in red hair, walked over and nced at him.

    The old Saint breathed a sigh of relief.

    The Bamboo Cage Saint was more concerned about where the surviving humans of the Lancang Water Region would go.Hongyue said indifferently, ¡°The lord has already arranged a world, how to transfer it? Don¡¯t ask, see for yourselfter.¡±

    She licked her lips, still a little unsatisfied.

    Then she thought of the Saint who had fallen into her blood sea, the Holy Body was still there¡­ Perhaps it could still y a role.

    She suddenly froze and said to the Old Saint and the others, ¡°Gather all the people and gather them in Tian City.¡±

    ¡­

    Tian City and the surrounding big cities were not damaged by the aftermath of the battle due to the continuous reinforcement of the city protecting formation that had been passed down from generation to generation.

    The humans in the city either flew by themselves or used various tools to quickly rush into Tian City.

    For a moment, the entire Tian Lan City became a little crowded.

    However,pared to the hope of being saved, no one had any objections and no one dared to have any objections.

    The majority of the surviving humans were very clear about their current situation.

    It was not just bad.

    The devil race continued to chase after him.

    The other races threw stones at him when he was down.

    The allies were also busy with their own affairs.

    Although they were not on the verge of extinction, it would not be long before the human race discovered that some Saints had fallen.

    Now that there are saints who don¡¯t knowe to help, and they can be allowed to leave the dangerous waters, who has an opinion? No one else around will let him go.

    In front of the Tian town guard¡¯s mansion,

    The Bamboo Cage Saint was nervously waiting.

    The old Saint was also nervous a little.

    He began to believe that the person who transferred the huge human race should be relying on Tree Shade¡¯s superb teleportation technique.

    However, what puzzled him was that the people who supported him only saw a few powerful Saints and not the construction team of the teleportation formation.

    Could it be that the time is not enough?

    The cross-realm teleportation formation definitely would not be so easy to create.

    Even if it waspleted, it would still be a seemingly impossible project to move away the billions of humans in the city.

    What exactly was Tree Shade going to do?

    In other words, take out enough magic-ss battleships and leave the chaotic star sea under the escort of the saints.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This was also feasible, but the risks were greater.

    The devil race soldiers and the other universe forces in the Star Region were still eyeing them covetously.

    The Old Saint kept guessing and thinking.

    Suddenly,

    He heard a faint voice.

    ¡°We can start now.¡±

    Begin what?

    What beginning?

    The old saint was stunned. He raised his head and realized that a young man had appeared in front of him.

    The man was dressed in loose clothes, and there was no energy fluctuation on his body, just like the most ordinary human in Tian City.

    Only¡­

    In his perception, there was no trace of the young man.

    If not for the naked eye¡­

    ¡°My lord.¡± Hong Yue and Kong stood up and bowed with their right hand on their chest.

    Zhu Shuli was much more lively, showing off his battle achievements without any image of a saint.

    Embarrassing.

    Tang Yu rubbed his hair, a smile on his face as he maintained the dignity of a lord.

    The old saint¡¯s pupils shrank.

    Could it be,

    This is¡­

    In the legends, the mysterious lord whose head and tail were nowhere to be seen!

    ¡°Step back, I¡¯m starting.¡±

    The old saint couldn¡¯t help but retreat.

    There was a huge square in front of the Tian Guardian Mansion.

    This is¡­?

    The old saint widened his eyes.

    The Bamboo Cage Saint sat up on the verge of death.

    Tang Yu slowly reached out his hand.

    There was no energy fluctuation.

    There was now power.

    Time and space also did not change.

    In front of his eyes, there was a sudden change.

    Light and shadow intertwined, revealing the appearance of a fictitious building.

    In the surroundings, there was no one in the square.

    The charming blue lines quickly spread, inteced, and built nodes.

    In the blink of an eye, they covered the entire square.

    It formed aplicated and profound huge spell formation.

    ¡°This, this is¡­?¡±

    The old saint did not understand.

    But he felt that it was a little familiar.

    Thinking about it carefully, weren¡¯t some of the patterns simr to the teleportation array that he was riding on?

    ¡°Could it be that this is¡­¡±

    Creating a teleportation array out of thin air ?!

    How was this possible!

    Up until now, the old sage still hadn¡¯t sensed any fluctuations. It was as if someone had taken out a painting to draw it, but what he had drawn had suddenly be real.

    ¡°Creation !¡±

    Moreover, it was creating a super-high-grade teleportation formation that could cross realms!

    Lord Tree Shade was so terrifying!

    The old saint sucked in a breath of cold air.

    When everything turned into reality, the huge broad field rose to a height of about three steps.

    On it was an indescribably profound giant teleportation array.

    At the edge of the formation stood a spider-shaped stone tower, emitting a hazy halo.

    Further up, there was an unknown building that was still in a fictitious state.

    Until now,

    The Old Saint finally felt a slight fluctuationing from the array tform.

    It was definitely a teleportation array!

    Only three seconds!

    In three seconds, he conjured a giant cross-realm teleportation formation!

    However, Lord Tree Shade still could not sense any energy fluctuations from his body. He was able to do it with ease!

    Not only was Tang Yu more than enough, he was also able to travel far away.

    Was it difficult to build a teleportation formation?

    The fictitious building in the air took a lot of effort from him.

    It was a division of territories.

    Ever since thest time, Tang Yu realized that the division territories were too weak. Even if many divisions were set up in the battlefield area, extending the range of the territory far away.

    In high-end battles, the buildings in the territories could still be destroyed because of the shockwaves.

    Their durability could not evenpare to high-level arrow towers!

    Great Lord Tang could not pretend that he did not know such an obvious weakness.

    He started from several ideas.

    First, he wanted to upgrade his sub-territories.

    Just like how he upgraded his arrow towers.

    The technology trees all focused on endurance and defense.

    From being able to only defend against the full-circle of the awakened realm to being able to resist the full-force attacks of a Second Order Transcendent.

    But¡­

    It was still useless to him.

    He couldn¡¯t say that. He might be able to withstand the aftermath of a sage for another 0.2 seconds.

    Later,

    Under Great Lord Tang¡¯s tireless effort, he finally came up with a new method.

    Let the sub-territories be in between nothingness and reality.

    It was different from his Void Walk.

    When he used his divine arts, he freely switched between reality and deep space, giving people a feeling that the real and the fake were constantly intertwined.

    However, dividing a territory was a true void.

    Tang Yu had allowed the territory to bepletely constructed, and before it materialized, it had the territory¡¯s range.

    After that, the territory would be maintained in the state before it was constructed.

    In this state, even divine arts could not be touched.

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t bear it, it¡¯s the same if I can hide.¡±

    In front of him,

    It was a giant inter-realm teleportation array.

    It was already the best in the system buildings.

    But¡­

    When Tang Yu saw that there were more than one billion citizens in Tian Lan City, he knew that he couldn¡¯t just rely on teleportation.

    Even if he could send away ten thousand people in a single batch, one billion people would still need to teleport ten thousand times!

    He wasn¡¯tcking in Origin Crystals, but what about the time?

    From organizing 10,000 people to activating the teleportation array, to the next batch¡­

    It would be too long before 100,000 batches werepleted.

    The threat of the devil race was still there.

    Only the heavens knew if it would still be a day or ten days before other devil race pursuers would arrive.

    It was also impossible to give up.

    It was not only to open up Tree Shade¡¯s reputation in the human race, but this billion people was also a huge sum of wealth.

    Most of them were Awakened ones, and the number of Extraordinary ranks was too high to count.

    There were hundreds and tens of thousands of Great Grandmasters in the rune array medicine.

    There were tens of thousands of Rank 3 Domain stage human experts.

    This was the foundation of the Lancang Water Region. Great Lord Tang wanted to eat all of them.

    He opened his arms.

    The giant teleportation formation released a dazzling blue radiance.

    The Origin Energy in the void was continuously being extracted, and the Origin Crystals in the warehouse were also burning up one mountain after another.

    Bzzt ¡ª

    Whoosh ¡ª

    The wind started.

    The Old Saint opened his eyes wide and looked inside.

    On the mysterious path, blue lightning bolts crackled.

    The space shook violently.

    A small ck dot appeared first and then it expanded rapidly.

    In the blink of an eye, it became a huge ck hole.

    In the empty hole,

    A bit of light came out¡­

    ¡°That is¡­!¡±

    He saw the opposite side of the hole, green mountains and green waters.

    In the middle was also a giant teleportation array. On the array tform, blue pirs of light shot out, supporting the hole that was forcibly opened like a pir.

    The howling wind roared, and ck lightning bolts shed.

    The huge hole expanded to the limit, and it was equal to the giant array tform.

    It gradually stabilized.

    The roaring wind calmed down.

    The ck lightning bolt also disappeared.

    Inside the empty cave, the scene in front of them was clearly visible.

    A spiral slope was built out of thin air, extending from one end of the water to the other side of the world.

    The old saint took a deep breath.

    Seeing this miraculous scene, he clearly had a higher estimation of Lord Tree Shade, but he found that it was still not enough.

    Human,

    There was indeed hope!

    ¡°Move,¡± Tang Yu said indifferently.

    He calmly calmed the violent fluctuations of Origin Energy in his body.

    Under the cover of the divine art, everything was normal.

    ¡°The other side is a medium-sized world. There is no native civilization. It is enough for you to live with one billion people. Of course, the conditions are not as good as when you were in the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm.¡±

    ¡°Enough, enough.¡± The Bamboo Cage Saint was very grateful.

    Being able to find a ce to stay was his greatest wish in the past.

    Moreover,

    Although it was only an intermediate world, with Tree Shade backing them, they still had a way to continue developing.

    Thinking about it,

    The reason why Lord Tree Shade only provided them with a medium-sized world was that he wanted them to work hard.

    The Bamboo Cage Holy Man did not want to die at all.

    He wanted to lead the rise of Lan Cang.

    Under the guidance of Lord Tree Shade, he would once again make a contribution to the human race!

    They directly broke through the world barrier and built a passageway.

    The human race in Tian City moved very quickly.

    They did notck storage equipment, and more or less had some strength. There was no need forrge bags and small bags to bring things.

    The dark and oppressive crowd rushed into the empty hole and arrived at the other side of the world.

    In just half a day,

    The surviving humans in Tian City had all been transferred.

    The giant passageway closed and the teleportation formation was destroyed by Tang Yu.

    After finishing his work, Tang Yu stepped out and disappeared.

    Hong Yue, Kong, and Zhushu Li didn¡¯t leave, staying in the now empty Tian City.

    ¡°There must be pursuersing from the Devil Race. We can use the information to ambush them,¡±

    Hong Yue said coldly.

    ¡°What if the Devil Race Saint is too strong?¡± the old Saint asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat.¡±

    Old Saint: ¡°¡±¡­ ¡°

    Why did she say so simply about retreating?

    However, upon careful thought, with a divine item like a Return Scroll, even a Holy King would be able to escape.

    There was almost no risk.

    But it could be a big profit.

    It was worth it tounch an ambush.

    The old saint actually wanted to ask why Lord Tree Shade did not stay behind tounch an ambush.

    With the mighty power of Lord Tree Shade, even if a Saint King were to chase after him, they would probably suffer a great loss.

    But on second thought,

    Lord Tree Shade was such a busy person. He was looking at the entire n.

    Even if a few Saints of the Devil n died in ambush, they would not be of much help to the overall situation.

    Moreover,

    He definitely had something more important to do.

    It was impossible for him to waste his precious time on a ¡°small matter¡± like squatting down and guarding the Devil Saint.

    Just like the great ruler of the Devil Race, it was impossible for him to squat down and guard a puny little Saint of the Human Race.

    ¡­

    Tian City,

    The Bamboo Cage Saint had been treated in Void City because he was about to die.

    However, there were still some core powerhouses left.

    There were sixty-nine Invincible Realm experts, one hundred and fifty-three Peak Realm experts¡­ and some injured ones had already left.

    Hong Yue looked at the silent Kong.

    Then she looked at the unreliable Zhushu Li.

    Then she looked at the old saint who had clearly given upmand, and had to give the order.

    She took out a blueprint.

    ¡°Tian Lan City¡¯s grand formation can still be used. Follow the blueprint and quickly modify the city¡¯s formation nodes.¡±

    ¡°Then, hide and wait.¡±

    They only had three Saints.

    Oh, the Old Saint counted as 0.2.

    There were still three of them.

    If the devil race were to send more pursuers, the number of Saints would only be higher than theirs.

    The chance of an ambush wasn¡¯t high.

    However, as long as she could kill an enemy Saint, she would be able to make a profit.

    Far away in Tree Shade City,

    Tang Yu secretly observed through the lord¡¯s perspective.

    Of course, he knew that the enemies who were about to reach Langcan Water were not weak.

    This was also the reason why he left decisively.

    Stay,

    Thebat power is at most 3 +1.

    The enemies that Hong Yue and the others can deal with are the same with him.

    The enemies that Hong Yue and the others could not solve were still the same with him.

    There was no difference.

    However, as Tree Shade led the Lord, Tang Yu needed to maintain a sense of mystery.

    Only by being mysterious enough could he attract more and more humans to unite around Tree Shade.

    Time passed day by day.

    In Tian City, other than Zhu Shuli who was a little impatient, everyone else was very calm.

    Whether it was the Old Saint,

    Whether it was the Invincible and Peak powerhouses of Tian City, it was not a problem for them to wait for one or two months, even if they waited for one or two decades.

    In order to obtain some kind of treasure, they had done something that they had been waiting for decades.

    On the 63rd day,

    Zhu Shuli couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.

    At the border of the Lancang Water Region, the unique aura of the Devil Race had finally appeared.

    They hade.

 Chapter 835

    At the border of the Lancang waters, three hunting teams from other ces in the chaotic star sea converged.

    The leader of each team was also a Saint of the Devil Race and an ordinary Saint of the Devil Race.

    But one of the saints of the devil race had a ck lightning mark on his forehead, standing proudly in the sea of stars. The other saints, even the saints of their own n, bowed their heads slightly to show awe when they saw him.

    Mo Luosha, the top arrogance among the devil n, once fought head-on with saint rank when he was still at the domain level.

    Even if he retreated in the end, it was still an impressive battle record.

    After Mo Luosha broke through to the Saint Rank, he had already be a tyrannical existence amongst the Saints in less than a hundred years.

    He had a glorious battle record of killing two sages!

    ¡°The Devil Crow has fallen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ording to the news from the n, Crow and the others died ten days after entering the Lancang Water Region.¡±¡°Ten days?¡±

    Mo Luosha pondered.

    Crow had teleportation items on him, but at their level, teleportation items were not omnipotent. At the very least, he had the means to interrupt teleportation runes and teleportation channels.

    The fall of the demonic crow was not too surprising.

    ¡°During the copse of the Upper Realm, the destruction of the Azure Water Realm was rtively small. It was not strange that there were some methods left behind by the powerful human beings.¡±

    ¡°However¡­¡± He continued, ¡°There are only one or two sages left in the Azure Water Realm. Moreover, the powerful existences among the sages have all participated in the battle that day. It is impossible for them to die or escape. They can¡¯t find the scattered Azure Water Realm.¡±

    When the Upper Realm copsed, the Old Saint was near the Lancang Water, so he could figure out the general direction of the fall.

    ¡°Moreover, ck Crow and the others can hold on for ten days, which means that the humans in the Lancang Water Realm are not strong. They only have barriers or other means of entrapment, so¡­¡±

    Mo Luosha gradually smiled and looked at the two Saints of the ordinary races. ¡°You take a team to the front¡­¡±

    The two Saints had bitter expressions.

    However, after thinking about it, they had the advantage in the end. It was impossible for Mo Luosha to give up on the two of them. At most, he would only be injured.

    It was even more difficult to refuse.

    He led a group of thousands of experts formed from Tier 2 and Tier 3 Transcendents, and without concealing their presence, they headed straight for the center of the Azure Water region.

    ¡­

    ¡°Two Saints from the Devil Race?¡±

    The stalwart figure had already appeared in his field of vision and was quickly approaching.

    The old Saint asked, ¡°Do you want to make a move?¡±

    ¡°Wait a bit longer.¡± Hong Yue stared into the distance. ¡°They don¡¯t even have a sage. Who gave them the courage? Only the people behind them are stronger.¡±

    However, Hong Yue and the other two couldn¡¯t find the existence behind them.

    The team led by the two Saints had already approached a big city outside of Tian City.

    Wherever they passed, human cities were destroyed. Seeing that the big city was about to follow in the footsteps of the people, Hong Yue could only ask people to detonate the methods that were buried in that big city.

    Boom!!!

    The formation of arge city that had been umted for tens of thousands of years waspletely detonated, and the dazzling light pir shot into the sky.

    The light pir covered a radius of several hundred kilometers, and the world was covered in a vast expanse of whiteness. The chaotic sea of stars outside the sea of blue water, and the energy storms were violently torn apart by the light pir, turning into apletely pure void.

    Although this explosion did not possess the power ofw, the energy contained within was too much, far greater than the power possessed by a sage.

    The two foreign Saints Dharma Idols were sent flying far away, flying out of the waters with some cracks appearing.

    The other Transcendent ranks suffered even more casualties. Even though the two Saints managed to block most of the attacks head-on, the Tier 2 Transcendent was still vaporized in an instant.

    Before the Blood Drop Rebirth was even born, it waspletely evaporated.

    The two Saints who were sent flying were in a rather sorry state, but they quickly rushed back and attacked the cities from thousands of miles away.

    The pirs of light exploded one after another, and in the blink of an eye, only the lonely Tian City remained.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Kong opened his eyes.

    In an instant, he drew his sword.

    A thin silver sword light flew out and entered the space, appearing in front of a Saint in the blink of an eye.

    The sword-light that was as thin as a strand of hair instantly expanded by thousands of times, cutting the Sage Dharma Idol in half.

    Rumble!

    The Dharma Idol was injured, and the Saint who had be bald was terrified. He couldn¡¯t help but retreat towards the ce where the Saints were hiding.

    ¡°Stupid.¡±

    Mo Luosha made his move in the end.

    The ck lightning tore through space and collided with the silver sword light.

    The two different energies collided and silently disappeared.

    The ck lightning was stronger after all, bringing with it its remaining power as it charged towards Tian City.

    Boom!

    The sea of blood exploded, continuously surging and destroying in the ck lightning.

    Hong Yue could not help but groan.

    Blood Sea was her dharma idol, but it was not just dharma.

    If she died, she could be reborn in the sea of blood, but if the sea of blood was destroyed, she would die.

    Although the ck lightning was domineering and terrifying, the sea of blood was almost endless. It seemed to have annihted countless blood waves, but it was still less than one million.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold him back. You guys deal with the other enemies as soon as possible!¡±

    The sea of blood was in the air.

    Endless streams of blood converged to form a half-body figure wearing a crown with a baleful aura.

    Mo Luosha let out a cry of surprise.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you humans would have such powerful Saints.¡±

    Unlike his expectations, Mo Luosha didn¡¯t look too good.

    His confident smile turned sinister.

    ¡°But the result is the same!¡±

    In the face of the monstrous waves of blood, behind him, a lightning ring Dharma Idol formed from countless ck lightning bolts appeared.

    The Dharma Idol released ck lightning bolts, forming a dense ck lightning.

    The blood dragons were destroyed by the ck and could not get any closer.

    Mo Luosha waved his hand again, and endless ck lightning gathered, forming a ck spear in his hand.

    The spear was invisible and invisible, as if it would be destroyed at a nce.

    The ck spear was suddenly thrown out, and countless swords flew out.

    Hong Yue was furious.

    ¡°You actually look down on me¡­¡±

    A throne suddenly appeared under the shadow of half of her body. With the support of the holy weapon, her strength rose sharply.

    Blood rivers appeared one after another, and countless bones in the blood river sank.

    The blood river swept towards the ck spear.

    The spear sank into the blood river.

    It pierced through countless bones and destroyed everything it passed. However, the lightning of destruction contained within the spear was constantly being consumed. In the end, the ck spear pierced into the body of a saint. Its power waspletely exhausted.

    ¡°You actually¡­ You sessfully caught my attention.¡±

    The monstrous sea of blood and the ck lightning kept colliding.

    But on the other side,

    The five Saints of the Devil Race were already suffering under the influence of Zhu Shuli, and it was even more difficult for them to dodge the sword shes in the air.

    In just a few minutes, the Dharma Idol was destroyed and the Saint Body was injured.

    The basic military formation had been destroyed long ago.

    Mo Luosha frowned.

    He finally understood how Crow and the other Saints died.

    However, how did they survive for ten days?

    ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this¡­¡±

    The blood sea of the human woman in front of him had already shrunk by a size, and her source was injured.

    Mo Luosha was confident that he could suppress three human Saints who weren¡¯t weak by himself.

    But¡­

    If the other Saints were to fall, their reputation would not be very good.

    He stretched out his hand and tossed out a holy artifact that looked like a fortress.

    The holy artifact looked like a giant ball. ck cannon barrels extended out from its surface.

    The few Saints immediately entered the holy artifact.

    Boom!

    Streaks of sword light cut through the air onto the saint artifact, and the ck ball was sent flying several thousand miles away with a bang, but it waspletely unharmed.

    At this time,

    The five Saints of the Devil Race who were inside the saint artifact fired out a series of nomological attacks through their cannons.

    The barrier above Tian City was on the verge of copse.

    This was a holy artifact that could attack and defend together!

    Not only could it save one¡¯s life, but the Saints within could also attack without any scruples.

    The other party was wearing a turtle shell.

    The empty sword beam had lost its ability. Although the bamboo mouse could exert some influence on the holy weapon, it could not cause much damage.

    On the contrary, the two of them had to constantly deal with the nomological attacks.

    The Old Saint dodged awkwardly.

    The situation instantly reversed.

    The half-body shadow above the Bloody Moon Sea was already on the verge of shattering.

    Mo Luosha let out a sinisterugh.

    With a wave of his hand, a formation te shattered and turned into a huge barrier, enveloping the area around Tian City.

    ¡°Now, you can¡¯t run away. Let us begin the second round.¡±

    Hong Yue frowned.

    After thinking for a moment, she slowly took out a formation te that could be seen at a nce and threw it high up.

    In an instant,

    Five thick water columns that were like waterspouts circled up and down, connecting the sky and earth.

    High level battle formation, Five Water Revert Formation!

    The azure water pir gradually turned blood red, bringing with it a terrifying aura.

    Hong Yue and blood sea merged into the water pir, and the sound echoed in the Sealed Realm.

    ¡°It¡¯s the third round.¡±

    Hong Yue released more than two hundred extraordinary human experts from the world ring and entered the army formation one by one to provide power for the formation.

    Kong, Zhu Shuli, and Old Saint also entered the formation in an instant.

    They were respectively located in the direction of a pir of water.

    More than two hundred extraordinary powers worked together to control another pir of water.

    Hong Yue controlled the entire military formation, bringing with it a monstrous pressure.

    Even if,

    There were only three¡­ four Saints and more than two hundred Transcendents, far from being able to unleash the true might of a high-level military formation.

    However, they still managed to crush the enemy.

    The ck lightning directly dispersed under the Five Water Reversal Formation.

    Mo Luosha had no choice but to hide in the fort type holy artifact.

    He controlled the ck ball to charge out of the formation, but the Five Water Revolution Formation was a formation that had the ability to trap enemies. Even if he charged in from the weakest direction, he would not be able to break through.

    Mo Luosha did not expect this.

    It just so happened that he ran into three human Saints who weren¡¯t weak, and they also happened to have a high level enemy formation in their hands.

    The value of this thing couldn¡¯t evenpare to ten saint artifacts!

    And it was a one-time one!

    The ck ball was trapped in five constantly spinning water columns, as if it was being kept in a washing machine.

    The first day,

    The ck ball was still intact.

    The next day,

    The ck ball¡¯s light had dimmed a lot.

    On the third day,

    A few tiny cracks appeared on the surface of the ck ball.

    This was an offensive and defensive holy artifact. It possessed extraordinarybat strength, but inparison, its defensive ability was a little weaker.

    This trace was normally fine, but today, the ck ball onlysted for three days before cracks appeared.

    The divine implement was damaged, and its power was greatly reduced.

    The cracks visible to the naked eye quickly expanded.

    Inside,

    Mo Luosha nced at the others. His eyes closed, and his soul left his body. Under the cover of an indescribable power, he instantly disappeared.

    The next moment,

    Rumble

    The ck sphere saint artifact exploded, and the five Saints were sucked into the Five Water Reverting Array.

    ¡­

    Far away, Tree Shade,

    Great Lord Tang, who had just finished watching the live broadcast, let out a sigh of relief.

    To him, exchanging a high-level battle formation for five ordinary Saints would be profitable!

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that one escaped, didn¡¯t seem to be a spatial technique?¡±

    Tang Yu had always been content.

    Including the two Saints from before, a total of seven Saints from the Devil Race had fallen this time. Three of them were still from the main n.

    This was already the greatest battle that Tree Shade had achieved since he fought against the Devil Race.

    Just from the enemy¡¯s sacred body, he could bring out a lot of valuable information.

    ¡°Taking over the foundation of the Lancang Water Domain is the greatest gain.¡±

    For example, Tang Yu naturally did not take the holy weapon and left it in the hands of the Bamboo Cage Saint.

    The Lancang bloodline also needed a lot of other resources to rebuild their home, butpared to tens of thousands of years of umtion, it was only a drop in the bucket.

    This was thanks to the fact that the Lancang Water was rtively intact.

    When somerge domains copsed in the Upper Realm, they also copsed. Some of them split into tens of thousands of ¡°inds¡±, and those with bad luck directly disintegrated.

    The treasures in the city were either picked up by the lucky forces of the universe, or swept into the space flow, destroyed and lost.

    The Old Saint was truly Tree Shade¡¯s lucky star to find arge domain asplete as the Lancang Water.

    ¡°It was not in vain that I asked Shea to kidnap him. It was indeed a wise decision.¡±

    Apart from resources,

    In addition to information,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    What Tang Yu valued the most was the knowledge that Tree Shade currentlycked.

    For example, the path to bing a sage.

    Even though reading books on divine arts were only things left behind by predecessors, they were still far from beingparable to divine arts and talisman stones.

    But¡­ at least he had given them directions, right?

    Who knew who ine or who would suddenlyprehend a new divine art?

    ¡°There is also a battle formation. The Five Water Revert Formation is already very good. From now on, it is mine.¡±

    The Lancang Transporting Formation had aplete set of battle formation manufacturing methods.

    The most detailed andplete set was the water element battle formation of Lan Cang.

    The ones that restricted the production of the battle formation were materials and creators.

    They needed a rune grandmaster, formation grandmaster, and a saint to work together to create a basic battle formation disk.

    The high-level battle formation required a longer period of time.

    This was because battle formations had always beencking in supply, and to a certain extent, they were even rarer than holy artifacts.

    Tang Yu recorded the information into the research institute, turned to the workshop, and looked at the many options on the manufacturing list. He pondered for a moment,

    ¡°Give me ten of each.¡±

    ¡­

    Time passed quickly.

    In the blink of an eye, ten years had passed since Lan Cang had merged with Tree Shade.

    For saint beings, ten years was very short. One was in seclusion, and the other was in enlightenment. Maybe a few decades or a hundred years would pass.

    But ten years, the entire endless universe was not calm.

    The army of the devil race was like a swarm of locusts, leaving only dead worlds everywhere they passed.

    Ordinary and without backgrounds were getting fewer and fewer, and the army of the devil race gradually aimed at those worlds with backers. Slowly, the mes of war spread to the various overlords of the universe.

 Chapter 836

    In the vicinity of the Purple me Sky Domain, the dominant force, the Qinuo Empire.

    The Emperor with a sharp horn on his head sat on his throne, listening to the reports of the imperial experts below, his face full of anger.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, many experts from the Devil Race have appeared near the Purple me Sky Domain, and they have killed other experts in the space city we set up many times.¡±

    ¡°In addition, two small countries that are attached to us have been destroyed by the Devil Race. Their excuse is that there are soldiers missing in the nearby star regions.¡±

    His Majesty the Horn-people took two breaths before he calmed down.

    ¡°I¡­ I will report these things to the ancestor first.¡±

    His Majesty of the Qinuo Empire is just an invincible expert born in the royal family, and his talent is not the top.

    The top invincible experts of the empire were all in seclusion in order to achieve a small breakthrough.There were also many eternal sages in the empire. As the Emperor of the universe, he was actually just a manager.

    When Emperor Qinuo left, the experts below whispered to each other.

    Many people with sharp horns looked worried.

    ¡°The Devil Race is really getting more and more overbearing!¡±

    ¡°What can we do? The high-dimensional united front has been destroyed. In the entire Endless World, there is no force that can rival the Devil Race.¡±

    ¡°Ah, if I had known, when the high-dimensional united front asked for support, we should have joined them.¡±

    An old pointed Horn-man regretted.

    What can I do? Who would have thought that the high-dimensional united front would suddenly be destroyed? The four races of the human race known as the top races, the Spirit Race, actually didn¡¯t evenst for a moment before being broken through by the great ruler? Isn¡¯t that too weak?

    Hehe, no matter how weak they are, they are still stronger than us. If the true army of the Devil Race really attacks¡­

    The General of the Qinuo Empire shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t even hold on for half a Heaven Capital.¡±

    But there is no point in discussing this now.

    The forces that are threatened by the devil race are not just the Qinuo Empire. It is said that the sages are trying to find a way to contact other forces.

    ¡°We can¡¯t help you with this, but¡­¡± The Higher Dimensional Upper Realm is broken, and the fragments of the Upper Realm are scattered all over the universe. Every fragment of the continent may have the treasure of the human race and the spirit race.

    ¡°So¡­ I think we should increase our efforts to search for the fragments of the Upper Realm. If we can get another inheritance, our Qinuo Empire will have another force.¡±

    Many experts of the Empire agreed.

    It was too depressing to discuss the Devil Race.

    However, it was different to snatch treasures. Everyone liked it.

    That¡¯s right, they regretted not joining the high-dimensional united front and fighting against the Devil Race with the four races.

    But now,

    The four ns had be the past,pletely declining and dying.

    They wanted to take over the position of the four ns and form an alliance against the Devil n.

    In that case,

    Wasn¡¯t it only right to obtain the treasures left behind by the four races?

    Even if the four races were still on the verge of death, they had all lost their power, so they should even contribute their inheritances.

    The experts of the Empire discussed countermeasures and drew out star systems that might contain fragments of the Upper Realm.

    They were prepared to explore.

    An imperial expert suddenly said, ¡°Some time ago, I had a Transcendent under mymand who saw the human race¡¯s genius who was being hunted. His appearance was truly too miserable.¡±

    ¡°Later? The Transcendent under mymand was only a rank two. He didn¡¯t dare to chase after him, but he must have died. How could a rank two human race¡¯s genius escape the pursuit of several Domain realm experts?¡±

    However,pared to the human race, the Spirit Race, Beast Race, and Demon Race, the number of experts being hunted down seems to be even greater, including the traces of the three races.

    ¡°Logically speaking, the human race has the most numbers, but why are they so rare?¡±

    The experts of the other empires were deep in thought.

    Over the decades since the copse of the Upper Realm, the Spirit Race, the Beast Race, the Demon Race, and even the Saint rank were not rare.

    Especially the Saint rank, even if the Demon Race wanted to chase after them, it would not be easy.

    However, it was indeed rare for the Human Race Saint to be forced to leave the various star systems of the universe.

    There were even some fragments of the Upper Realm that had traces of humans. When they were discovered, they were also empty, leaving nothing behind.

    This situation left them confused.

    ¡­

    Tree Shade, under the World Tree.

    Ten years had passed, and Great Lord Tang was still young and handsome.

    However, if a powerful sage was here, he would be able to find that Tang Yu had already merged with the space.

    Ten years,

    The Old Saint and Bamboo Cage Saint followed the traces of some human experts and searched for them all the way, contacting the remaining human Saints.

    Through those experts and Saints, not only did they find many human races that had been separated from each other.

    The rtively well-preserved branch of the human race, such as the Lancang lineage, has also discovered two other lines.

    The Hundred Flowers and the Green Cloud Branch.

    The situation of these two branches was slightly better than Lan Cang¡¯s, but they were still facing the threat of the Devil Race.

    The traces left behind by the fragments of the Upper Realm were still too obvious in the eyes of those who paid attention.

    But even so,

    Not all humans were willing to merge with Tree Shade.

    Some people felt that Tree Shade was also unable to withstand the attacks of the demons, so they might as well find a ce to hide.

    The universe was so big, how could the Devil Race control the entire universe?

    It was just hard to obtain resources.

    However, the resources left behind by their bloodline were still enough for them to cultivate for a long time.

    Finally,

    The Hundred Flowers had merged with Tree Shade, but the Green Cloud Faction had split into two. Some had merged with Tree Shade, while the other had followed the two Saints and disappeared into the vast universe.

    ¡°Since my heart is not here, there¡¯s no point in forcing me to stay.¡±

    Tang Yu was still worried that they would affect the other humans from the higher dimensions.

    He raised his perspective and observed the Void Sky City that was scattered across the Void Sky Realm.

    ¡°Void City, 63 have been built, not bad.¡±

    Apart from Void Sky City 1 and Divine Bridge City, the other Void Sky City had many human Transcendents who had merged with Tree Shade after the copse of the higher realms.

    Of course,

    There were also many native residents of Tree Shade City who went in and asked them to deliver Tree Shade¡¯s spirit to the humans of the higher dimensional higher realms.

    Over time, only then would they have a sense of belonging to Tree Shade.

    Ten years ago, the high-dimensional people and Tree Shade people had a rtively slow time working together.

    It was because at that time, all of Tree Shade¡¯s subordinates, apart from his followers, Domain level experts were rare.

    Their core strength wascking.

    But now,

    The deputy corps of the various corps were all at themander rank. They were all at the third rank, and there was nock of experts with invincible strength among them.

    The corps under Tree Shade had formed a preliminary scale.

    Tang Yu began to arrange for the high-dimensional humans of various branches and tribes to join the g corps.

    ¡­

    Lancang Jie.

    The world that Lan Cang people lived in had no name, so it was named Lan Cang Jie.

    The current Lan Cang Jie had already built a magnificent city.

    There were teleportation formations, training camps, Origin Energy pools, and other facilities in the city.

    Even though it was only an intermediate world, the cultivation environment in the city was not much different from before.

    Moreover, because there were nock of resources, as well as the hatred brought about by the copse of the Upper Realm and the decline of the human race, everyone held back their anger and worked hard to cultivate.

    In the past ten years, their cultivation levels wereparable to that of the past few decades or even a hundred years of cultivation.

    New Tian City,

    A brown-haired teenager ran into the City Lord¡¯s Manor with an excited expression on his face. ¡°Father, father, my application to investigate the legion has been passed!¡±

    A few years ago, the teenager had requested to join thergest and most aplished scouting legion of Tree Shade.

    But he had never seeded.

    Until today,

    He had been waiting by the transmission array all this time. Finally, a messenger had arrived, waiting for the news he wanted.

    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly.

    Heughed like a child in his hundred years.

    The tall man walked out of the room and couldn¡¯t help but nod. He didn¡¯t forget to warn,

    ¡°This is just the beginning. If you want to join the vanguard corps that you want to go to the most, then you still need to take the assessment of the corps and pass with excellent results.¡±

    You have to know that the vanguard corps is one of the most elite corps. There are many people who are more talented than you. If you don¡¯t work hard and are not strong enough, you are likely to be eliminated and can only be an ordinary corps soldier.

    ¡°So, you still need to work harder and win glory for our Lan Cang people.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The youth nodded heavily.

    The same scene urred in different ces.

    In the past ten years, the things that Tree Shade revealed had raised Tree Shade¡¯s status even more. The Origin Star bloodline held a ce in their hearts.

    Mysterious.

    Powerful.

    To be a member of one of Tree Shade¡¯s legions was a form of glory.

    There were many transcendent ranks of Lan Cang who submitted applications to the various legions, but most of them were rejected.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, it is a legion under Tree Shade¡¯s g. Every soldier is an elite. How can it be easy to join?¡±

    ¡°It must be that I have not worked hard enough and am not strong enough!¡±

    With this belief, they re-entered cultivation.

    In the quiet room, they went into seclusion.

    He was sweating in the gravity zone.

    He died again and again in the spiritual space.

    It was all for the sake of joining a certain legion one day.

    And today,

    It was realized!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    There were more than a dozen outstanding beyond Mortal-rank soldiers who were selected to join the army, and most of them were scouts.

    This army was under the banner of Tree Shade City, and just like the garrison and expeditionary army, it was also known as the threergest legions.

    Although the soldiers of the garrison were also strong, they were not in line with the ideals of these youths under the age of three hundred years.

    After all,

    The Devil Race couldn¡¯t get close to Tree Shade and didn¡¯t have any war to protect their country. They were more inclined to explore, conquer, and achieve their own value.

    However, the expeditionary army mostly moved their troops from the various legions and didn¡¯t ept applications.

    Hence, most of the legions that surpassed the mortal realm applied were scouting corps.

    But the scouting corps was also divided into ordinary corps and elite corps. The elite corps had limited quota and they needed to defeat otherpetitors.

    ¡­

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m leaving. I will definitely join the vanguard corps!¡±

    The young man stepped into the transmission array under the sunlight.

    Together with the other dozen or so young geniuses, they disappeared into the halo.

    Void Sky City, number twenty-two.

    It was not the first time that the young man, Lei Haomiao, hade to Void Sky City.

    He is the son of the city lord of New tian City, the grand grand grand¡­.. grandson of the Bamboo Cage Saint, who once followed his father to a void city.

    When he came to this kind of city built in high space again, his mood was agitated, but his face was still calm.

    The other transcendent levels were different, looking around with an expression that could not hide his surprise.

    ¡°So, this is Void Sky City.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the reason why it could easily build a city in the high Void, not fearing Void Storm and space distortion is because of the great power of the Great Lord.¡±

    ¡°The person I admire the most is the Great Lord. The Great Lord is probably close to the Great Lord of the Devil Race¡­ It would be great if I could see the Great Lord again.¡±

    They had seen the Great Lord when Lan Cang had transferred.

    However, they had only seen him from afar. Under the urging of their elders, they hurriedly stepped into the space channel.

    I heard that as long as you join the elite corps, such as the Vanguard Corps or the Unparalleled Corps, there is a chance to see the Great Lord.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard as well, so don¡¯t fight with me over it today.¡±

    ¡°Pah¡­ Wait, that seems to be people from the Hundred Flowers and Green Cloud Faction. There are also people from other branches and ns!¡±

    ¡°Not only that, our truepetitors are geniuses from various worlds like Tree Shade City, the Great Dao Sect, the Immortal Sect, and other ces.¡±

    They gradually became serious.

    Sure enough,

    It was not that simple to be a member of the elite corps.

    ¡­

    ¡°Very good, everything is in the n.¡±

    Tang Yu retracted his gaze.

    The first batch of Transcendents that had been recruited by the legion had a few characteristics.

    Strength¡­ This was not important, even though they were not far off.

    Status¡­ This was more important. They were the future leaders of various branches and ns.

    There was also the most important point.

    They were young.

    Although they were two or three hundred years old, they spent most of their time cultivating. In terms of experience, they were like a piece of white paper.

    They could easily be painted with the color of Tree Shade.

    Let the high-dimensional human race truly integrate into Tree Shade and capture him from the ¡°baby¡±.

    This was not difficult.

    The legion had already integrated with extraordinary experts from various worlds. Themanders andmanders of the legion also knew how to promote Tree Shade¡¯s spirit.

    There was no need for him to pay any more attention.

    Tang Yu cast his gaze in another direction.

    ¡°Up to now, the existence of Tree Shade has fallen into the eyes of many forces because of the fall of the saints of the devil n many times, and has appeared in many worlds, etc., so there is no n to continue to hide it.¡±

    ¡°I can officially show myself. At the same time, I need to form an alliance with some of the hegemons.¡±

    It was unrealistic to rely on oneself to fight against the Devil Race.

    Lord Tang is like an ant in front of the great master, the kind that dies with one breath.

    Moreover, what the devil race threatened was the entire Endless World of the universe.

    The rulers of the various star systems were all worried, secretly seeking all sorts of methods.

    ¡°However, how to form an alliance and who is in charge, that is, of course¡­.¡±

    ¡­

    Holy Stone Continent,

    It was a strange continent suspended in the universe, its size equivalent to a top world.

    There were all kinds of stone people living on the continent.

    There was the Red Stone Golem lineage, the ck Stone Golem lineage, the Yellow Ridge Stone golem lineage, and so on.

    But the stone people on the Holy Stone continent were quite united, and in the endless years and months, many Saint level existences were born, making them be famous overlords in the universe.

    In the center of the continent,

    Holy Stone Pce.

    This was the ce where the Saints of the Stone n were in seclusion, and it was also the most important treasure on the Holy Stone Continent ¨C the Holy Stone.

    In front of the hall,

    There was a stone man over fifty meters tall, who was standing guard here.

    Suddenly,

    The Redstone Golem Saint suddenly opened his eyes.

    His gaze was filled with boundless pressure as he looked at the ground that was less than a hundred meters away from him.

    He shouted,

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    Space distorted slightly as a small figure appeared. It stood in the void and met his gaze.

    ¡°Human Saint? You humans are about to die, yet you still dare to appear in front of our Holy Stone Pce? Hmph!¡±

    The Red Rock Golem Saint didn¡¯t care about the reason at all and directly attacked.

    But at this moment,

    His movements were frozen.

 Chapter 837

    At this moment, the gears of time stopped spinning.

    The surging Origin Energy in the Red Rock Saint¡¯s body, the terrifying mes that emerged from his palm, and himself, who had forged his Holy Body, all suddenly stopped at this moment.

    The surrounding paintings all froze at this moment.

    ¡°Time, time stopped?!¡±

    The Redrock Saint could still think, but he was much slower.

    If I hadn¡¯t forged my Sage Body, I would have stopped thinking.

    ¡°This human¡­ This human Saint is actually a terrifying existence who hase into contact with the Laws of Time!¡±

    The Redrock Saint felt fear.

    In the face of Time Freeze, a saint like him could only be killed by others.However, the human saint did not make a move.

    Time suddenly stopped for an unknown period of time, and the gears of Time began to turn again.

    The me in the Redrock Saint¡¯s palm suddenly expanded and surged forward, but it was quickly sucked back by him.

    ¡°Have you calmed down?¡±

    Shang Gongling asked in a low tone.

    Before she came, the teacher told her that the stone people are stubborn, single-minded, and closed.

    Under normal circumstances, the stone people would not listen to anything she said.

    She had to use physical or magic to persuade him.

    Sure enough, the moment she appeared, the Stone Saint attacked without saying a word. It was simply a violent temper.

    (Saint of the Red Rock: You are not allowed to do anything before your race appears in our holynd?)

    [Grievance. jpg. ]

    However, she used the Time Gear to pause the surrounding time. After locking the Stone Saint up for a period of time¡­

    Sure enough,

    The Stone Saint turned into a ¡°well-behaved, jpg.¡±

    ¡°Everything was within Teacher¡¯s expectations.¡±

    Not only was the Redrock Saint calm, he was also very cold.

    Even if he was in front of the Holy Land, the Holy Stone Pce, he could not bring any warmth to his cold heart.

    ¡°Human, why are you here? What is your purpose?¡±

    His voice was like thunder.

    It shook the eardrums of Shang Gongling.

    She wanted to stop for another time, but she suddenly remembered that the stone people all had loud voices, and the decibel in front of her eyes was probably the result of him restraining himself a lot.

    Just forgive him.

    ¡°I came to represent the human race and talk to you about the Devil Race.¡± She spoke in a low and serious voice.

    ¡°The Devil Race?¡±

    The Red Rock Saint¡¯s thick face twisted, ¡°We Stone People don¡¯t want to get involved in the matter between you and the Devil Race!¡±

    The Stone Man was indeed a one-track minded person.

    Stubborn and closed.

    He did not realize that there were no eggs under the nest.

    However,

    Shang Gong Ling was not in a hurry.

    She maintained her calm human persona and waited quietly.

    ording to her teacher, there must be a ¡®wise man¡¯ in the n of stone people. Otherwise, it would be impossible to unite all the stone people on the Holy Stone Continent and be a formidable overlord in the surrounding star regions.

    Sure enough,

    A ¡®petite¡¯ stone person saint walked out from the white hall behind him.

    This stone person saint was less than ten meters tall. His body was covered with mottled marks and moss grew in many gaps.

    It was an ancient saint.

    However, the Red Rock Saint was very respectful. ¡°Sir Azure Stone King.¡±

    The ¡°short¡± Azure Stone King looked over.

    Although his gaze was not sharp, it was thousands of times more terrifying than when the Red Rock Saint was most furious.

    Shang Gongling had already clenched her Return Scroll tightly.

    However, her expression was still calm.

    ¡°Young Human Saint, You came here to persuade us to participate in the war with the Devil Race, right?¡± the Azure Stone King said.

    Shang Gongling said, ¡°The threat of the Devil n is obvious to all in the universe. After losing the high-dimensional united front, the next target of the Devil n will be your overlord-level forces.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to persuade you, but whether it¡¯s the human race or the stone race, they are all exposed to the devil race. If we don¡¯t work together, there will be no chance.¡±

    ¡°What is really urgent is your human race.¡± The Azure Stone King shook his head.

    ¡°You have lost the high-dimensional Upper Realm, which is your foundation, and you have also lost your subordinate worlds. The sages have fallen, and only one in a hundred are left. You are on the verge of death. The one who is truly anxious is your human race.¡±

    ¡°Even if our n of stone people will participate in the alliance, it is not now. We will go with you and block the bullets for you.¡±

    The dead here were not truly dead.

    With the human poption, they would not disappearpletely.

    Unless the great ruler took thest step and directly made it so that the universe could not give birth to humans again.

    However,

    If all the sages were to fall, no matter how many humans there were, they would not be able to stand out.

    This is the ¡°dead race¡±.

    A race without the protection of a saint was a lowly race that could be trampled upon.

    There was another race in the universe ¨C the Goblin race.

    This race had once been glorious and had given birth to many Saints. They could be said to be a transcendent power.

    But now,

    None of the Goblin race faced them head-on. Apart from a few old Saints who had lived for a long time, not many races knew that the Goblin race still had a glorious past.

    They were just synonymous with being weak, greedy, and cowardly.

    In the eyes of the Azure Stone King, the situation of the human race was quite dangerous.

    Even if,

    It was to form an alliance to fight against the devil race, but how could the current human race be qualified to lead?

    Even if he joined the alliance, he could only be rankedst.

    Shang Gongling smiled.

    The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and this sentence finally came!

    ¡°King Azure Stone might have missed something. I only said that I represented the human race, but I never said that I came from the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm.¡±

    The Azure Stone King was stunned.

    He had realized that things might go beyond his expectations.

    The humans of the higher dimensional Upper Realm are just the representatives of the human race. However¡­ Does the Azure Stone King really think that our human race has declined?

    ¡°The human race is not only the human race of the higher dimensional realm. There is also us, Tree Shade!¡±

    [The Higher Dimensional Upper Realm has copsed. The High-Dimensional Humans have died or escaped. I, Great Lord Tree Shade, could not bear to see the Human Race in the outside world decline, so I ordered us toe into being, save the Human Race, and lift the g against the Devil Race¡­ ]

    The Azure Stone King frowned.

    Of course, he could not believe it with just a few words.

    However, when he thought of the many fragments of the Upper Realm, the Human Race had gone empty.

    He recalled that there was indeed a rumor that when the human race¡¯s elites were being hunted down, a mysterious expert had appeared and rescued them.

    For this reason, he had ordered his subordinates to investigate for a period of time.

    Countless clues gathered.

    In the end, it pointed to that there was indeed a mysterious human force.

    There were signs of activity in many worlds.

    The Azure Stone King originally thought that the human race was lucky and did not suffer much damage during the copse of the Upper Realm.

    But now that he thought about it, could it be that other than the high-dimensional human race, there were other human races in the universe who developed powerful forces?

    He was expressionless.

    ¡°This is just your side of the story.¡±

    Shang Gongling expected it.

    She only threw out a high-level shadow crystal.

    This crystal could not only store images, it could also imprint the auras of both sides and some traces ofws.

    The small crystal floated in the palm of the Teal Stone King.

    She injected a bit of Origin Energy into it.

    In an instant,

    Scenes appeared in front of him.

    There was the scene of ine waving his hand, and the ice seal suppressing the two Saints of the Devil n.

    There was the scene of Kong shing out his sword light andpletely annihting the Saint of the Devil n.

    There was a Saint who had fallen into the sea of blood.

    There was a Saint who had been destroyed by a formation that could destroy the heavens and earth.

    There were many human experts dressed in ckbat suits who had been invaded by the Devil Race.

    The chest of thebat suit was engraved with the same pattern.

    The Azure Stone King even saw a Saint King of the Devil Race riding a red cloud over.

    That kind of terrifying aura, even if it only appeared through the Shadow Keeping Crystal, could still kill any life below Saint Rank in an instant.

    The Azure Stone King admitted to himself.

    He was not as good as the Saint King of the Devil Race.

    However, the Saint King and several other Saints who hade with the Saint King were forced to flee miserably under the attacks of the palm prints!

    ¡°These are just some trivial things that we, Tree Shade, have done in the past ten years¡­ This is also the sincerity we, Tree Shade, have shown before the alliance.¡±

    Shang Gong Ling said.

    The Azure Stone King fell silent.

    He knew very well that this type of image that carried the aura and traces ofws could not be faked.

    Those who had the ability to fake it were existences whose cultivation realms far surpassed his own.

    In the video,

    There were close to thirty sages on the side of the Devil Race.

    This was a very terrifying number!

    He believed that the Devil Race could not remain indifferent after losing so many sages. However, this mysterious force called Tree Shade still existed, which showed the problem.

    ¡°We, Tree Shade, havee with sincerity. Of course, there is no need for the Azure Stone King to immediately reply to such an important matter. If you have made your decision, you cane to this ce and contact us.¡±

    She reported a coordinate.

    It was a coordinate located on the Sacred Stone Continent.

    There,

    There was a base built not long ago.

    After saying that, she bid farewell to the Azure Stone King.

    She activated the Return Scroll.

    In an instant, she disappeared.

    Looking at the empty ce where there were no spatial fluctuations, the Azure Stone King fell into a long silence.

    ¡­

    One minuteter,

    Shang Gongling arrived at the lord¡¯s castle.

    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t immediately refuse anything, it means that there is hope.¡±

    Tang Yu was not surprised.

    Although the Holy Stone Continent was an overlord, it had always been closed off and rarely interacted with the outside world.

    Therge and small forces in the surrounding star regions did not dare to provoke them, but the stone people n would not provoke them either.

    They lived peacefully on the Holy Stone Continent.

    They never participated in disputes in the universe.

    If not for the demons pointing their weapons at all the races in the universe, the invitation to form an alliance would have been immediately rejected.

    Even so,

    It was still not a simple matter to convince the Holy Stone Continent to join.

    With the time limit of a sage, it is normal to think about it for one or two years. I can take advantage of this time to make some more arrangements. I believe that the Green Stone King has eyes and ears all over the universe. Some information can shake the thoughts of the sages of the Holy Stone Continent.

    ¡°Other than the Holy Stone Continent, there are some allies that must be fought for.¡±

    Tang Yu considered.

    There were many transcendent powers in the universe.

    However, there were also differences between them. The Holy Stone Continent belonged to the category where there were many experts.

    In addition,

    Other than the Devil and Ghost ns, there were two other powers that were above the overlords.

    Reincarnation Hall!

    With the Void Alliance!

    ¡°The Samsara Temple can not form an alliance. At most, we can only use it to lure the enemy away.¡±

    The Void Alliance.

    It was a loose alliance formed by the Void Creatures in the high Void.

    The weakest Void Creatures were invincible powerhouses.

    There were countless sages among them.

    It might not be much less than the former High-Dimensional Alliance.

    It¡¯s just that the Void Alliance is very loose, and the void creatures rarely gather. Almost all of them are scattered all over the void¡­ I can¡¯t contact them for a while.

    There were also some transcendent powers that Tang Yu didn¡¯t intend to invite.

    Some of the powers had already been directly threatened by the Devil Race and were trying to find a way out.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Maybe I can reveal a little bit of information and let theme knocking on my door.

    ¡­

    Qinuo Empire.

    A few powerful Saint Tier old ancestors had recently fallen into a dilemma.

    ¡°The Devil Race is getting more and more arrogant. The two Universities that have crossed paths with us have both been destroyed by the Devil Race. We have to make a move now. Otherwise, we will be trampled on by the Devil Race!¡±

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t. The Devil Race is waiting for an excuse! As long as we make a move, believe it or not, there will be a Holy King from the Devil Race who will attack our capital immediately. With the strength of our empire, it is impossible to confront the Devil Race head-on.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t either. We can¡¯t do this either. What do we do?¡±

    ¡°Our empire alone is not enough. How are the connections of the other forces?¡±

    ¡°I went to the Prison n personally, and they have the intention of forming an alliance, but the Prison n is not willing to stand up first.

    ¡°They said that if the alliance can be formed, the Prison Race is willing to join, but if they lead¡­¡±

    The Saint who spoke shook his head.

    He understood.

    The power that led the team to form the alliance in the name of fighting against the Devil Race was likely to be killed by the Devil Race as an example.

    No force was willing to be the first to step out.

    It was possible to form a secret alliance.

    However, if the number of allies wasn¡¯t enough and they didn¡¯t have enough confidence, if their Qinuo Empire was attacked by the devil race, there wouldn¡¯t be many allies who would step out.

    Without a true leader, the entire alliance would only be a pile of loose sand.

    ¡°Right now, other than the Devil Race, the strongest faction should be the Void Alliance, but the Void Alliance itself is a loose alliance. If they can¡¯t even unite themselves, how can they manage an alliance?¡±

    All the Saints of the Qinuo n fell silent.

    In the worst case scenario, they could only abandon their ancestors and avoid the attacks of the Devil Race.

    But if they even abandoned their ancestors and the empire¡¯s territory, then¡­ would the Qinuo n still have a chance to rise again?

    Suddenly,

    ¡°I heard that many worlds are active with a force that is fighting against the Devil Race¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? What force? What race?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Human Race.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the other Saints were disappointed.

    The human race was busy with their own affairs, yet they still had the strength to fight against the devil race?

    It was probably the best joke in this era!

    ¡°No, no, no, I heard that it wasn¡¯t the human race of the Higher Dimensional Upper Realm, but the human race from another mysterious region that suddenly appeared, but¡­¡±

    ¡°However, there are many worlds that have been invaded by the Devil Race. There are traces of humans appearing, repelling the Devil Race army.¡±

    The other Saints did not believe it.

    The Devil Race attacked the and fought to the death. Ordinary armies could not take down the Saint, and the Saint could not take action. Even if the high-dimensional united front existed, the four races could only fight with the Devil Race and repel them?

    This joke surpassed the previous one!

    ¡°No!¡±

    The saint looked serious, ¡°Don¡¯t believe what I said ?¡±

    ¡°After the humans repelled the demons, the entire world was moved away by them!¡±

    Saints: ¡°???¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!